《Reborn into Naruto World with Tenseigan》


 Chapter 1 - -1 The Dark Laboratory

    Tick...


    Tick... ??


    Tick...


    The sound of water droplets echoed in the gloomy passage, causing Kuroto to tighten the robes on his body unconsciously.


    He hated it very much. The dark passage in front seemed to lead directly to hell, always making him have all kinds of horrifying thoughts, but the one-eyed viper on his shoulder made him dispel the thought of turning and leaving.


    Involuntary!


    When he reached the end of the passage, Kuroto opened the door. Behind the door was a well-equippedboratory with a figure standing inside.


    The figure turned around: "It''s Kuroto-Kun."


    Hearing this hoarse voice, Kuroto''s heart trembled, and he lowered his head quickly;


    "Orochimaru-sensei!"


    Orochimaru looked at Kuroto thoughtfully, and then said for a long time:


    "Thisboratory will be yours in the future."


    Feeling the real gaze of Orochimaru, Kuroto didn''t dare to think more than necessary, and hurriedly bowed and replied: "Please rest assured, I will definitely work harder!"


    Orochimaru looked away and nced around theboratory for a while, a bit of mncholy appeared in his eyes.


    "I may be leaving the vige. For the future material, you can figure it out by yourself!"


    "Yes!"


    Kuroto nodded and said yes without any hesitation, while the one-eyed viper standing on his shoulder waszily flicking its tongue.


    Finally, Orochimaru took onest look at Kuroto, didn''t exin anything, just left with a Body-flicker technique.


    With the departure of Orochimaru, the huge and gloomy Chakra that filled theboratory slowly faded.


    "Phew..."


    Kuroto breathed a sigh of relief.


    Recently, the aura on Orochimaru''s body has be colder day by day, and it seems to have a bloody smell. Even if Kuroto reports the progress of the experiment from a distance, he still feels extremely ufortable.


    Fortunately, this difficult day seems to be over.


    But after thinking about it, Kuroto was a little confused.


    ording to the vague memory from his previous life, it seems that Orochimaru left Konoha after 4th Hokage''s death. If Kuroto is correct then because of some conflict between Orochimaru and Danzo; the information on Human experimentation of the vige children was leaked that led to investigation under 3rd Hokage''s orders and further course of events.


    But Orochimaru''s attitude and actions just now seemed to indicate that he has already prepared a n to defect and could beunched at any time.


    "Where did the deviation cause Orochimaru to defect early? ??Is it because of me?"


    After sorting out everything in the past, Kuroto still couldn''t think of a reason, but Orochimaru''s defection is a good thing for him after all. As for whether he defected actively or passively currently he can''t do anything about it.


    Regarding Orochimaru, Kuroto''s feelings are obviouslyplicated.


    If it weren''t for the asylum under Orochimaru, Kuroto knew that he would not have survived the 3rd Ninja war so easily. After all, seven out of ten students in the same period had already died on the battlefield.


    Even a genius like Kakashi almost lost his life on the battlefield, and whenpared to students of the same generation from the Ninja Academy, Kuroto couldn''t even match one of Kakashi''s moves.


    Living in the Naruto world as a pathetic weakling is the biggest sin one couldmit!


    It''s been more than ten years since he transmigrated here, but to this day, Kuroto still finds it hard to adapt to this ninja world full of killings. This is one of the reasons why he took the initiative to take refuge under Orochimaru, because when ites to fighting talent; he is obviously behind his peers. During the battle, especially in life and death situations, his reaction is always slower than others.


    Sometimes, he really admires the ninjas in this world. Often, they have the ability to kill at the age of six or seven. It ismonce to go to the battlefield at the age of ten, and then there are geniuses like Kakashi and Itachi, who have already killed countless enemies by the age of twelve.


    It''s simply unbelievable.


    Kuroto does not have this talent. Fortunately, he was born in the Hyuga n with white eyes. With the help of the white eyes, he was able to live in danger and survive on the battlefield several times.


    But good luck will not alwaysst. Seeing the students of the same period die one by one, Kuroto resolutely took refuge under Orochimaru.


    You have to survive first. Staying alive is the most important to be able to rise!


    Kuroto also has certain advantages over others. With good education in his previous life, hisprehension abilities are far superior to that of ninjas of the same age. Coupled with the natural advantage of having white eyes, he quickly stood out in theboratory of Orochimaru. He was able to learn a lot of gic technology under Orochimaru''s wings.


    Maybe because of witnessing too many deaths. In theter period of the 3rd war, Orochimaru was obsessed with the mystery of life.


    The clearest exnation is that Orochimaru no longer cares about the 3rd Hokage, no longer adheres to the low moral bottom line, and started doing arge number of cruel and bloody human experiments.


    In addition, Orochimaru also developed a keen interest in Woods, White Eyes / Byakugan, and Writing Chakra eyes / Sharingan.


    Kuroto''s active refuge made it easier for Orochimaru to study the secrets of white eyes, so Orochimaru is still doing his best to guide Kuroto.


    The two sides hit it off quickly, so there was the scene just now.


    Of course, the reason Kuroto dared to take refuge under Orochimaru was that he knew that it would not take long for Orochimaru''s attention to be attracted by the forbidden techniques in the vige, such as the "Edo Tensei" and the "Eight Gates of Life", plus he has the protection of ''cage bird'', therefore he did not worry that Orochimaru will directly conduct human tests on him.


    Yes, the ''cage bird'' is indeed protection for the current Kuroto.


    Or to be more precise, for all the weak and struggling Hyuga nsmen, the "cage bird" is not only not confinement, but a kind of protection. Because of its existence, the Hyuga n has avoided many serious problems and there are fewer people that covet Byakuganpared to Sharingan.


    As for another reason for taking refuge under Orochimaru, that is Tenseigan!


    With his mediocre talent, besides attaining Tenseigan, he really couldn''t think of any other possible way for him to turn over and take his destiny into his own hands.


    As for Senjutsu, even a once in a decade genius like Orochimaru has difficulty to master it, let alone him.


    Otherwise, let alone the mediocre talent of Kuroto, even a genius like Neji died just from shielding Hinata from the debris of the 10 tailed attacks ording to the memory of his previous life.


    The white eyes can indeed give the Hyuga nsmen an unparalleled advantage Genin, Chunin, and Jonin levelbat power.


    But once powerparison reaches the Kage level or even the super Kage level, the advantage of white eyes is not obvious.


    For the Hyuga n who specializes in soft boxing, it is next to impossible for them to counteract the power of Uchiha''s Susano, the strength of the human column force, the Senjutsu, etc.


    Hyuga''s are really powerless when put into a confrontation against enemies of this level, so the Tenseigan is the only hope for the Hyuga n to intervene in the super shadow level battle.


    This is also something Kuroto never forgot at the beginning of the journey.


    But it''s not easy to evolve a white eye into a Tennseigan eye.


    In terms of blood inheritance, Hyuga Kuroto has almost no knowledge reserves, so to achieve this goal, only the scientific research madman Orochimaru can help him in the entire vige.

 Chapter 2 - 2 Special Genes

    ording to the vague memory from my previous life, Tenseigan eyes are an upgraded version of white eyes, and it is a top dojutsuparable to the rinnegan eye.


    As far as Kuroto knows, there are two ways to evolve Byakugan into Tenseigan. ??


    -The first method is to use that bloodline on the moon,bined with the bloodline of the Hyuga n on the earth, like the Otsutsuki n, to evolve the Byakugan into Tenseigan.


    -The second method is to merge a lot of white eyes.


    The first method was directly discarded by Kuroto as he does not have a method to go on the moon.


    As the first method is also not very hopeful for him. He is not from the main Hyuga family, nor could he get the white eyes of the Otsutsuki n on the moon.


    And for the second method, because of the "cage bird", the white eyes of the separated family will be destroyed instantly after being removed or the death of the owner, so relying on the n alone will not make enough of the white eyes for evolution process.


    Both methods seem to be unworkable, but from the second method, Kuroto has a new idea.


    Regardless of whether it''s a Byakugan or Sharingan, all blood inheritance boundaries are actually the concrete manifestation of genes. If you can''t get enough Byakugan, can you not start from the gic aspect and collect arge number of Hyuga n genes?


    And then maybe fuse these genes, directly from the gic level from the inside out to evolve Byakugan into Tenseigan?


    Based on this bold conjecture, Kuroto focused on learning gic knowledge from Orochimaru.


    Through continuous learning and observation, Kuroto has made an amazing discovery, that is, there are 33 special gene sequences in all of the gicbinations of the Hyuga n.


    Through further observations, Kuroto also found that in different nsmen, from 33 groups of special gene sequences, the number of sequences in the active state is also different.


    As for Kuroto''s case, only the 17-33 part of the 33 special gene sequences in his body is in the activated state, while the 1-16 part of the sequence is in the inactive state. The details he collected indicate that of the dozens of other Hyuga nsmen genes he collected are also in a simr situation, and only some of the 33 special gene sequences are active.


    This discovery further confirms Kuroto''s guess.


    He even suspects that if all 33 special gene sequences in the body can be activated, then every Hyuga nsmen can evolve Byakugan into Tenseigan


    In an instant, this thought spread madly in Kuroto''s heart.


    Thanks to the war, the Kuroto was able to collect arge no. of gic samples of the passed away Hyuga nsmen under Orochimaru''s arrangement. After screening andparing hundreds of gic samples, he sessfully extracted the 4-16 part. Special gene sequence in the activated state.


    Counting the special gene sequences that are activated in the 17-33 part of Kuroto''s own body, what hecks is only the first three groups of activated sequences, 1-3 of the 33 special gene sequences.


    Kuroto had collected enough genes of the separation, but none of the three special genes sequences 1-3, were found in the active state, so naturally, he set his sights on the main family.


    But the main family seldom went to the battlefield in person. Even if it was on the battlefield, they were under protection. It is definitely not easy for a ninja at the level of Kuroto to reach it. Therefore, he had not been able to obtain a gene sample of the main family.


    To this end, he had to ask Orochimaru to take action.


    Unexpectedly, Orochimaru did not reject Kuroto''s request, but even for Orochimaru, as one of the three Sennins, wanting to steal the genes of the main family. It was not an easy task.


    Things dragged on for more than a year, and the experiment was interrupted.


    Although distressed, Kuroto knows that currently, he is just a small fly struggling to survive. If he wants to change his destiny, he can only find opportunities on his own and cannot put his hope on some sort of miracle.


    But when Kuroto hit his idea on Hinata who was about to be born, he never thought that this time when teacher Orochimaru bid him farewell, he actually sent a sample of blood and skin tissue from the main family.


    Kuroto thought in his heart: "Orochimaru''s defection should have happened not too long in the future, but he not only didn''t mean to take me away, but he also sent me the test materials I needed urgently before leaving. What was his intention? What? Let me stay in the vige with peace of mind and be his spy?"


    Whether it was Orochimaru''s recent actions or based on the vague memories of previous lives, Kuroto can conclude that currently, Orochimaru isn''t very interested in Byakugan, and at this time Orochimaru also sent him urgently needed experimental materials. Obviously Not to study Byakugan, but to assure him.


    Thinking of this, Kuroto secretlyughed at himself: "The bird in the cage doesn''t seem to be useless!"


    Undoubtedly, the decisive reason why Orochimaru chose to keep Kuroto in the vige was that because of the "cage bird" on the forehead of Kuroto, he no longer had the right to defect. If Kuroto defected, he could be disposed of easily through the "cage bird", therefore Orochimaru was naturally not interested in taking away a useless corpse.


    As the experiment progressed, Kuroto discarded his chaotic thoughts and focused his attention on the experiment.


    The blood and flesh tissue of the n sent by Orochimaru is very vigorous. If Kuroto guessed correctly, this is probably the blood and flesh tissue of the patriarch, and it is also the gene sample that Kuroto wanted most.


    Because the flesh and blood tissues are very fresh, the gene extraction process is abnormally smooth, and afterparison, he was surprised to find that out of the 33 sets of special gene sequences of Hiashi Hyuga, 28 sets are in the activated state, and it also includes 1-3 special gene sequences that Kuroto needs most.


    "There are as many as 28 groups of special gene sequences that are in the active state. You deserve to be the Patriarch!"


    Thinking of the strength of Hiashi Hyuga close to the Kage level, Kuroto was relieved immediately.


    Hiashi Hyuga, who is in his prime, is undoubtedly the strongest of all the nsmen. Such a powerhouse definitely possesses the best genes in the family, which is a reasonable thing.


    Throwing his emotions aside, Kuroto concentrated on extracting the three groups of special gene sequences in the active state he dreamed of.


    So far, all the special gene sequences in the activated state of 1-16 that Kurotocked have been collected.


    "Whether I can change my destiny all depends on this!"


    Rejoicing, expecting, worrying, hesitating, all kinds of emotions rushed to my heart, making Kuroto a little confused for a while.


    He wanted to scream up to the sky, want to vent the depression and fear that had been in his heart for so many years, but the one-eyed viper on his shoulder made him dispel all thoughts.


    After sighing lightly, Kuroto again discarded all emotions one by one.


    Immediately afterward, he calmly filled the extracted gene fluid into a small thermostatic bottle, then took out a scroll and sealed the thermostatic bottle inside.


    The defection of Orochimaru will inevitably cause shock in the vige.


    To make sure that he is not implicated, Kuroto has a lot of hands and tails to deal with. First of all, this is theboratory. He mustpletely clean up his traces in theboratory, and even the traces of his experiments must bepletely removed to avoid any possible attachments to the grapevine rted to the special gene sequence fusion experiment he had conducted.

 Chapter 3 - – 3 Resulting Storm Of A Defection

    The next day, during the early morning exercise, Kuroto heard the whispers about an attack on the Patriarch, which also confirmed that the blood and tissue sample that Orochimaru sent him yesterday were indeed obtained from Hyuga Hiashi.


    Although Kuroto had his spections regarding this, but the mere thought that Orochimaru can casually hurt the strongest ninja of the Hyuga n, even if through a sneak attack, still made Kuroto quite disappointed in the Hyuga''s. ??


    Based on this information alone Kuroto can conclude that it is not easy for a member of the Hyuga n to reach the strength level of a Sanin even through rigorous practice and countless effort. Although not impossible but the difficulty of the said objective is too high unless of course, the talent is too damn high.


    What''s more, when ites to talent, Kuroto knows that he belongs to the mediocre category, which can easily be understood based on the number of activated gene sequence groups in his DNA.


    In the case of most of the Hyuga nsmen, about 20 of the 33 special gene sequences are generally active. And for strong individuals like the current Patriarch Hyuga Hiashi; as much as 28 groups out of 33 have reached activated state, while there are also individuals like him with less than 20 groups in the activated state. Therefore, it is not very hard to understand that his talent falls in the below-average category among the nsmen.


    If he follows the general training program then no matter how much effort he put, no matter how much training he goes through, no matter how much experienced he bes by doing tasks, at most he can reach the rank of a special Jonin.


    After that, his growth in strength will stop, and he can''t afford to let that happen if he wants to survive in this war trodden world.


    Regarding the specific details about the attack on Patriarch the Hyuga n didn''t release the information publicly, they probably decided to keep it a secret.


    Kuroto can also understand the purpose of doing so. Most probably the patriarch Hyuga Hiashi is aware that the attacker is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru''s identity is not so easy to go against. Apart from being the most talented disciple of the 3rd generation Hokage, he is also a Sanin with Kage level strength and a massive influence; truly a troublesome opponent to go against, not someone Hyuga n would want to deal with if given other options. Therefore, the elder council of the n must have concluded choosing silence in this matter.


    ''Orochimaru dared to take the initiative to attack not just any ninja but the Patriarch of one of the major n of Konoha Vige indicates that he is not afraid to reveal his identity. This must mean that he has most probablypleted all the necessary preparations required for leaving Konoha; so his defection n could beunched any time.'' This conclusion made Kuroto sure that Orochimaru was about to defect.


    Orochimaru''s defection has both pros and cons for the current Kuroto, the advantage is naturally that he wouldn''t be under such heavy pressure working under some like Orochimaru but it also leads to a disadvantage which is that he has now lost a solid backing that provided him protection which he will lose. Moreover once Orochimaru leaves the vige Kuroto will also be under heavy surveince as one of the students of the said Sannin.


    ''People who knew about my involvement in Human Experimentation is only Orochimaru, at least the ones that are still alive after the 3rd Ninja War. So al long as he does not reveal my involvement nobody shoulde to target me for that and knowing Orochimaru, I doubt he would reveal it. Therefore, as long as there are no major idents, the vige should not have any direct proof of my involvement, apart from some possible doubts or spections.''


    Among many researchers in Orochimaru''s team, not many have survived the 3rd war, and because of the special nature of Byakugan his field of research waspletely separate, therefore he didn''t have much interaction with other researchers because of generally isting himself in an independentboratory. So, apart from him and Orochimaru no one was aware of the experimental project he was in charge of.


    After again and again analyzing all the possible scenarios in his mind Kuroto continued his daily morning exercise calmly as if the uing storm to be brought by Orochimaru''s defection has nothing to with him


    For the next few days, the were no major changes in the vige; Konoha was calm as it should be; until finally on the night of the third day an Anbu in fox mask suddenly appeared at Kuroto''s home and took him to a temporary Anbu base.


    The base was located at the north-west corner of the vige, with arge area and very heavy security, there are about seven to eight elite Anbu teams on constant high alert, and these are the only ones that Kuroto can discover.


    After being brought to the Anbu base he was escorted to a small single room with no furnishings, the room has a solid iron fence installed outside with an Anbu standing guard.


    These arrangements are more than just a temporary base or a temporary prison. Undoubtedly if the Anbu under 4th Hokage are being so watchful, it can only mean that Orochimaru has officially defected either today or maybe tonight


    Bith his Byakugan eyes Kuroto observed everything in the temporary prison.


    He was able to conclude that he was neither in the first group of shinobis brought here nor among thest group because there were people already here before his arrival and they were still being brought here one after another, therefore his identity is neither most attention nor the least attention; which is just the perfect for him right now.


    The imprisoned ninjas all Orochimaru''s subordinates without exception. There are hundreds of people already here and more and more ninjas are stilling continuously. Among these hundreds of famous people, there are several famous elites of the vige; many Jonins and Special Jonins. And there''s nothing wrong with this; after all, Orochimaru was the Commander of two great ninja Wars; he had thousands of ninja following his orders.


    It is not surprising that there are hundreds of loyal subordinates over the years. After all, the vige under war mobilization has tens of thousands of ninjas. If there are not even hundreds of loyal subordinates then howe Orochimaru couldpete against Namikaze Minato for the position of fourth-Hokage.


    Due to the presence of hundreds of shinobi''s prison-house was quite noisy.


    Not everyone like Kuroto knows or could guess the reason for being brought here. Kuroto could bet that even among Orochimaru''s loyal followers many would be unaware of Orochimaru''s defection; therefore they expressed great dissatisfaction for being kept under detention with even any reasonable exnation for doing so.


    It wasn''t until the third generation personally made his appearance that the noise subsided.


    Although fourth generation Hokage Namikaze Minato hase to power, the third generation is still responsible for the management of manyrge and small affairs in the vige, and even in the eyes of many senior shinobi''s third generations still holds equal or maybe higher power than the fourth generation.


    In the presence of the third generation, the screening work soon began.


    The first to be screened and cleared were undoubtedly the elite shinobi''s with high strength, the chunin that were promoted during the war period like Kuroto were not of the top priority therefore ignored for a while.


    Although Kuroto was more than aware that shinobi''s like him that were, under special promoted to Chunin in wartime do not have actual strength to that of a senior chunin; but he is still depressed over the fact that he was ignored for such a long duration.


    Three days passed in a sh.


    After being detained for three full days; still, no one took him to the attention brought great dissatisfaction to Kuroto.


    Undoubtedly, the screening work is not progressing smoothly. Many of the shinobi under detention did not believe that Orochimaru, one of the legendary three Sanins would defect; therefore they did not cooperate with the investigation and review.


    As for the idea of using torture of the detainees, the vige elder''s opinion contradicts.


    After all; it''s a simple interrogation so it is difficult to investigate who participated in the experimentations with Orochimaru; and who are the spies left by Orochimaru in the vige. It must also be known that shinobi receive strict counter-interrogation training and have just gone through the baptism of a bloody war; nobody here is a fledgling rookie who would start spitting information under little torture. So the idea of using torture is probably pointless.


    And still, if the torture is used, the implications are far too great. Here not just one, two, or three but hundreds of people are detained, and executing several hundred ninjas who yed many heroic roles for the vige following Orochimaru''s defection wouldn''t be a wise choice.


    On the fifth day of detention Vige Elder Shimura Danzo finally made his appearance at the temporary prison.


    Danzo personally visited many of the detainees one-by-one, nobody knew what sort of conversation was he having with the detainees, but he took most of the detainees with him.


    ''It''s not hard to guess that they are now going to be joining Root!'' There was no need to think about it, Kuroto can easily deduce this result based on the information he has on Shimura Danzo from hisst life.


    If all the shinobi here can not be investigated properly, in that case letting Danzo recruit most of them is a much safer option for the vige than allowing such a big instability factor to roam freely.


    These ninjas in custody here have also understood their current situation in the vige. Being loyal to Orochimany for a very long time they would not be epted by the fourth generation Hokage in the elite units. Adding to the fact that Minato-sama is still very young means that he would stay in power for about 2 to 3 decades. Therefore he would be building his team of loyal subordinates. So, the root remains the only best option avable for most people here right now.


    In the next few days, Kuroto received multiple chances and invitations to join Root but he politely declined this opportunity. In his opinion, defection is a better option than joining the roots, that specializes in dirty work and precarious actions under Shimura Danzo''s whims.


    Fortunately, the people of the Root were also not very interested in recruiting Hyuga Kuroto; and left happily after being rejected.


    The vige did allow Shimura Danzo to solicit quite a few ninjas under his custody does not mean he can extend his hands onto everyone. Therefore, Kuroto dared to refuse the offer as it wouldn''t bring him much trouble currently.

 Chapter 4 - – 4 To The Border Post

    A weekter, at the main entrance of the vige.


    A young girl is carefully organizing things for Kuroto. ??


    From the girl''s unique eyes, it can be understood that she is also a member of the Hyuga n like Kuroto, and from her appearance, she is of a simr age as Kuroto.


    The girl''s brows are wrinkled indicating that she seems to be worried about something.


    Kuroto, who was looking at the remote Hokage Rock, smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just a normal change of defense. There won''t be much danger, especially in the current peaceful period."


    The girl nodded slightly, then took out a new pair of goggles from her waist pouch and handed it to Kuroto.


    Kuroto nced at the girl, did not say much, and just put the goggles into his waist pouch.


    In fact, from a very young age, Kuroto has worn goggles like Obito, except that the goggles he bought had darker lenses, kind of like sunsses.


    His purpose in doing so was not only to protect his eyes but also to be able to hide his identity as a Hyuga on the battlefield to not get targeted for being a sensor ninja.


    The other reason was to cover up The Tenseigan eyes he would be awakening in the future. After all, in terms of appearance alone both Byakugan and The Tenseigan are too different.


    The girl is undoubtedly worried that the lens of his old goggles might have broken or will possibly break and it would be very difficult for him to buy a new one while patrolling on the border of the Fire Nation, so she bought a new pair and gave it to Kuroto as a spare.


    At this point, a middle-aged ninja not far away waved his hand and signaled to everyone: "The time is up, we are setting off."


    Hearing this, patted the girl on the shoulder: Yui, I''m going, don''t worry too much about me, maybe I will be back soon."


    The girl''s name is Hyuga Yui. Although Yui nodded to Kuroto''s words but the clear signs of worry on her face couldn''t Remain hidden.


    Finally, Yui took onest look at the Hokage Rock at the far end and went back to the Hyuga n grounds.


    This time Konoha vige has again lost its top pir strength. Orochimaru, a Sanin defected, and Jiraya another of the three Sanin was responsible for following Orochimaru''s trails. Therefore, Konoha was the biggest loser in Orochimaru''s defection. So far, all the three famous Konoha Sanin that were the backbone of the vige back in the second Ninja War have left the vige!


    Although Orochimaru lost Vige''s support, but he also got rid of the constraints of the vige.


    Shimura Danzo definitely had the biggest gain; as he incorporated most of the forces that were earlier loyal to Orochimaru into his roots. Kuroto even suspects that Danzo was able to obtain some of the results of Orochimaru''s experiments on the human body and would have probably started doing some prep work to transnt Sharingan and Hashirama''s cells onto himself.


    But all these losses and gains were not of much importance for Kuroto now.


    The vige leaders have probably reached a consensus to send all the shinobi''s that were loyal to Orochimaru and haven''t been incorporated into the Roots like Kuroto himself will be reced at the various frontiers.


    Simply put they intend to send these Shinobi''s away from the vige; as for what exactly is the purpose of doing so not yet known.


    Coming to the team leader''s side, Kuroto took a nce at the members of the team he is currently part of.


    Including him, there are a total of twelve ninjas subdivided into 3 squads, with three squad captains each, responsible for leading the squad. One thing to be noted is that neither of the squad leaders was part of Orochimaru''s subordinates while all the 9 other members of the team were under Orochimaru''s authority.


    This teambination itself made Kuroto quite alert regarding what he might be facing in this task?


    The destination of the team''s trip was a border post at the junction of the Country of Fire and the Country of Wind.


    As soon as he left the vige; his guard was on full alert as if standing in a war zone.


    This is not him being overly cautious or something but a profound lesson he learned just a few months ago when he was attacked less than 10 miles away from the vige. The entire team that escorted the wounded back to the vige from the front line suffered heavy casualties


    This is not a fuss about Hyuga, but he had a profound lesson. Just a few months ago, he was attacked less than ten miles from the vige. The entire team that escorted the wounded back to the vige from the front line suffered heavy casualties. If not for the fact that support from the vige arrived in time otherwise he would have already been buried six-feet under the ground with a sold name on the memorial tablet.


    The cruel ninja war has taught Kuroto many things and these habits are difficult to change for some time even if the war is now over.


    And Kuroto wasn''t the only one with such changes. The other ninjas in the team also raised their guard to full alert as soon as the team left the vige.


    Kuroto nced at the figure walking at the end of the team and sighed slightly.


    If there is anyone in the Konoha Vige who isn''t going to believe that Orochimaru defected then it is Mitarashi Anko no doubt it.


    Overnight she became a prisoner from a Sanin''s disciple; someone expected to be the pir strength of the vige in the future. After such long imprisonment, she was also dispatched to the border together with Kuroto,pletely far away from the power center of the vige.


    From her hollow eyes and sluggish expression; it is not difficult to deduce that she is still not able to ept that her teacher, one of the three Sannin, actually defected from the vige.


    She had her faith in her teacher copsed which is something that may not be restored in her lifetime.


    Taking away his gaze from Anko, Koroto took a close look at the other ninjas in the team.


    In the team, only the team leader should be a Jonin while the remaining eleven including Hyuga Kuroto and Mitarashi Anko are all Chunin. It can be considered that this team has quite high overall strength as long as they don''t encounter an ambush squad consisting of several jonins, which is least likely to happen.


    Besides, the war has recently ended, so the probability of an enemy Shinobi appearing in Fire Nation is very slim.


    Sure enough, as Kuroto expected, the team safely arrived at the border post without facing much trouble along the way.


    After arrival at the border post, the twelve-member team was officially separated into three squads. Kuroto was part of team Hyuga Kuroto, Mitarashi Anko, and Inozuka Oda(some unknown member of the Inozuka n known for their nin-ken).


    The Country of Fire and the Country of Wind are not bordered by small nations like the country of rivers or the country of rain, etc.


    The border post where Kuroto is located is responsible for guarding the border of about 40 miles. On the one end of the guard post is the edge of the forest, and on the other end is the endless sea of sand.


    For now, Kuroto will be having a boring life of patrolling in the desert.


    ...............��..


    Time flies,


    2 months have passed in the blink of an eye.


    All news about the vige was cut off. Currently, Kuroto was isted at the desert border with only daily tasks of patrolling, garrison work, and resting all day for most of his free time.


    During this period, he could feel that the team leader Jonin had been monitoring the nine squad members who were under Orochimaru''smand. Therefore Kuroto made sure not to perform anything that would lead to any kind of problem for him.


    He secretly spected that such surveince would notst very long.


    Even a vige-like Konoha can not manage to keep hundreds of ninjas under constant surveince for a very long duration of time, so there must be a period for monitoring.


    And sure enough, not long after, the vige sent three more chunin to rece the squad captains and team-leader.


    At first, Kuroto thought that this was because the vige had lifted the surveince on them and after some more analysis of the three newly arrived he concluded that these three were highly skilled and had a ruthless bloodthirsty aura around them!


    ''These three are definitely not some ordinary Chunin.''


    Kuroto soon concluded that either they were part of Anbu under Hokage or maybe from the Root under Himaura Danzo.


    ''Does an ordinary Border Post like this one needs three Anbu members or Roots members''?


    The answer is self -evident, so Kuroto''s thought spread. He wasn''t aware of what exactly happened back at the vige, in the past two months, but he certainly understood that danger hase.


    Time does not wait for anyone, The Tenseigan awakening n much be initiated immediately��

 Chapter 5 - – 5 The Tenseigan

    In Kuroto''s impression, Otsutsuki Toneri from the Otsutsuki n on the moon seemed to have a long period of adaptation when he went through the evolution of Byakugan into Tenseigan.


    Because of this, Kuroto hasn''t started the Tenseigan awakening n as of yet. ??


    But the situation is different right now. Although Kuroto can''t guess what exactly is the vige nning to do him and the other 8 shinobi''s, one thing he can be sure of is that the danger is approaching.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity of patrolling alone, Kuroto came to a remote part of the desert that he had chosen long ago.


    Looking around with Byakugan for a while, and after confirming that there were no else in the surroundings, he immediately made hand-seals, and summoned the one-eyed viper that Orochimaru had left to monitor him.


    Bang��


    With a burst of smoke, the one-eyed viperzily crawled in front of Kuroto, and spit out a scroll from his mouth.


    Yes, this scroll contains the gene fluid that Kuroto hid inside the summoning space through this one-eyed viper.


    Kuroto also didn''t have any other choice, because only in the belly of the one-eyed viper can Kuroto retrieve the precious gene serum through psychic summoning, anywhere and at any time.


    As for the possibility, whether it will be taken by Orochimaru, Kuroto didn''t need to worry too much about it.


    Kuroto is so sure because, for a long time, he has been storing some messy test materials in the belly of the one-eyed viper. Orochimaru had also secretly checked several times and found that they were all worthless things. So he simply started ignoring all the things he stored in the snake belly.


    Also, Oshemaru has defected not long ago, and I am afraid that he is still entangled with Jiraiya at this time, so he will definitely not be so free to pay attention to the things Kuroto has been during this time.


    After taking out the gene serum that was sealed in the scroll, Kuroto''s face becamepletely serious.


    There are too many factors and unknowns involved in the process of gic evolution. This serum in Kuroto''s hand may be the ultimate key to change his fate or poison that will kill him painfully!


    There are too many uncertain factors in the evolution of the gic level. The gic fluid in front of you may be the key to change your fate or the poison that ruins your life.


    Without in vivo experiments, there is no data, so Kuroto cannot even estimate the probability of sess at the moment, but he has no time and can only bet on whether he can control his destiny in the future and whether he can live with dignity and get rid of the helplessness of being a pathetic weakling like he is now.


    Everything depends on this bottle of gene serum.


    Without hesitating for any long, Kuroto shook took a deep breath to calm his nervousness, and injected the gene serum into his body.


    Ahhhh SHIT��!!!!!


    Almost at the same moment, Kuroto yelled in severe pain.


    pain!


    Biting pain!


    Heartache!


    Kuroto has been a ninja for so long, he believed he had a strong pain endurance or something, it would be impossible to shake him, but until this moment, he never knew that the pain can reach this point.


    Slowly, he started to feel that the Chakra inside his body was disintegrating.


    "not good!"


    The situation had been going out of his control, so he quickly used only the minuscule Chakra to forcefully disarm the psychic summon to sent away the one-eyed viper.


    Almost at the same time as the one-eyed viper was released, all his Chakra veins copsed following which his body also begins to copse, and he could literally feel that the cells in his body melting away.


    "What in the hell!?"


    With great unwillingness, Kuroto went ck and fainted in the desert.


    ...............


    After a long period of staying unconscious, Kuroto finally opened his eyes not knowing his current situation only to find that he somehow managed to stay alive, and right now he was resting at the guard post.


    He didn''t have any idea how time has passed since he cked out.


    The current captain of the guard post, Nara Mitsui stared at Kuroto who regained consciousness and asked coldly, "What happened? What made you faint during your turn in the middle of the desert?"


    Kuroto who just woke up was a little confused about his situation, additionally, he didn''t seem to have much energy left in his body due to body cell copsing and re-arranging.


    "I�� I don''t know why��?" was all he could answer.


    Mitsui frowned hearing Kuroto''s reply, he wasn''t satisfied with it, "Did you encounter an attack? Who? Is it some Sand Shinobi?" asked more detailed questions about the possible reasons for his ckout, but all was for naught.


    Kuroto finally shook his head feeling tired from being asked continuous questions finally he said: "No one attacked me, it was my own body that had a problem. I�� I seem to be sick!"


    Since Ninjas can also get sick, so it was the most feasible answer he coulde up with his current situation, so as not to draw any unnecessary trouble. Ninja world works on several natural phenomena and it is not too rare for ninjas with blood limits to suffer from strange blood diseases.


    Kimimaru and Itachi are typical examples of individuals that suffered from blood sickness, so even though Mitsui still had some doubts in his heart, but when he saw clear signs of weakness on Kuroto''s face, he decided to ept the current exnation and didn''t take the matter any further.


    After Nara Mitsui left Kuroto did a full body checkup of his body.


    The violent reaction of body cells resulting in the copse of tissues upon gene serum injection far exceeded than he could have ever expected, this facts itself made him realize just how much danger he went through to activate special gene sequence in his body.


    ''It is nothing more than a blessing to be able to survive!''


    Although he hasn''t recorded any detailed values and made any data analysis but based on the fact that he did this experiment upon himself, Kuroto can deduce that his body was on the verge of copse; when continuous activation and rbination was taking ce, if he isn''t incorrect then he went through cell assembling and copsing countless times during the whole process.


    It is his luck that he survived such a Desperate process!


    Kuroto thought with a long sigh of relief. Now that he was analyzing the process; he couldn''t help but be frightened thinking about his resultant death if he did not get lucky!


    At the same time, he also understood that when ites to gic knowledge he is still just a beginner in the field.


    After calming himself down Kuroto started analyzing the result gene serum had on him.


    Kuroto''s body almost copsed, which is undoubtedly a response to the activation of a special gene sequence in the body.


    In other words, the number of the special gene sequence that iscking in the activated state, the body has to undergo activation and rbination the same number of times.


    Since hecked 16 groups of activated gene sequence, therefore his body went through 16 reorganizations.


    Each set of activation and rbination is an almost set invitation to the gates of DEATH!, and Kuroto went through this process 16 times means he touched the edge of life at least 16 times.


    It is really a fluke to be able to survive!


    But the results are also great and maybe they are worth it!


    Now that all 33 special gene sequences in his body are activated Kuroto can feel that his body ispletely different from before, and this change is still going on, the clearest change is that he can feel the amount of his Chakra growing at a very fast pace.


    Getting up from the bed, Kuroto came in front of the mirror in the room slowly.


    Lifting the goggles, he found that the original pale white pupils now looked much different.


    His pupils were glowing with bluish light, as if like stars in the night sky. These pupils looked so beautiful and mesmerizing with their royal blue color.


    "So beautiful!"


    Even Kuroto couldn''t stop himself from praising the beauty of these eyes. The more he looked at himself the more he felt attracted to them.


    Just as he leaned forward, trying to see more clearly; form a close range but suddenly, a strong sense of dizziness enveloped him, and simultaneously he felt a sharp tingling pain in his eyes!


    After a while, this dizziness and tingling gradually subsided.


    Hyuga was slowly standing up while supporting himself through the wall. He understood that this dojotsu cannot be used during the adaption period, even to make the simplest of observations and awakening, so he closed his eyes and put on his goggles again.


    Lying back on the bed, Kuroto couldn''t help but think.


    Now that his Byakygan has evolved into Tenseigan, he has to consider many things about the future But for now, he has to safely pass the adaption period as he is in a weaker state than otherwise, so he can''t just be happy yet.


    He needs to find a way to survive this difficult period of adaptation as the looming danger on him has not subsided yet��


    But he also has hope for the future because he has finally awakened the legendary Tenseigan.

 Chapter 6 - – 6 The Trap

    In the evening.


    Anko and Inuzuka Oda came to Kuroto''s room to visit him. ??


    After chatting for a while, Oda suddenly smiled and said, "Kuroto-kun, this time you are got a little unlucky because of being sick."


    Kuroto was a little confused as to why would Oda say something like that so he asked: "Why?"


    Oda exined: "The captain just assigned a special task for Anko-chan me. If it can be sessfullypleted, maybe we can be transferred back to the vige, then I won''t have to endure the sandstorm here again!"


    "A Special mission you say!?" Kuroto was really startled by the information he just received, but he didn''t show it in his expression and simply wished Oda and Anko good luck: "I wish you sess in your mission."


    For some reason, there was a bad premonition in Kuroto''s heart after hearing about the Special Task, but as per the code of conduct of Shinobi''s he can''t inquire about the details of the task, so even if he had his suspicions he chooses to remain silent, because if it exactly the case he thinks it is; then it would probably be useless to express his opinion.


    Finally, Oda patted Kuroto''s shoulder and said with a grin: "Don''t worry, the vige will not forget us excellent ninjas who have experienced wars. It will not be long before you will be transferred back to the vige. Now you can rest assured. So focus on recovery for now."


    Kuroto had his doubts about whether that is really the case asked, he didn''t have any proof only doubts so all he could say was: "Be careful on the Task!"


    After chatting about a few more topics, Oda and Anko left Kuroto''s room and went to go on their task.


    In an instant, three days passed.


    In this adaption period, Kuroto constantly went through, many dizziness and tingling torture sessions, but this torture was also not without any benefit, because it leads to growth in Chakra and body strength.


    Although he hasn''t urately tested it yet, however, Kuroto can estimate that the amount of Chakra in his body at this time is approximately ten-times than before injecting the gene activation serum.


    There are no standards for the ssification of ninjas. The standards of the Genin, Chunin, Jonin, Quasi-Kage, and even Kage will change ording to different environments and eras.


    For example Hyuga Kuroto himself, before the injecting Gene activation serum he was actually a shinobi with the strength of just a senior genin, after all except the most basic three-body technique, and standard Hyuga soft-boxing, he hardly knows any other useful techniques.


    But even so, he was promoted to the rank of a Chunin by the vige and led the team to perform several tasks and investigation missions.


    But in any case, a vague and universally recognized criterion still exists:


    �� A ninja who can perform E-level ninjutsu, or can use his own blood session limit, is qualified for being ssified as a Genin.


    �� A ninja that can perform C-level ninjutsu multiple times can be regarded as a Chunin.


    �� A ninja that can perform B-level multiple times, and be proficient in more than just onebat art including ninjutsu, genjutsu, taijutsu, or proficient in kekkai genkai techniques will be regarded as a Jonin.


    �� And Kage tier is vaguer than any other rank. The best method would be to pick out one of the strongest ninjas in the vige. Therefore, the concept of Kage level strength is different in different eras.


    Since such vague means can not give a solid idea; therefore the Chakra volume has be one of the important bases for judging the strength of a ninja.


    Because of this, the Chakra volume has be one of the important basis for judging the strength of a ninja.


    Although Kuroto''s current strength is probably that of a senior genin, his Chakra Volume has already surpassed that of a low-level chunin, and is quickly racing towards the standard of a normal chunin.


    During three days of adaptation, Kuroto was barely able to use his eyes.


    Through careful observation, he found that his eyes became like azure color crystal gem, shining with breathtaking brilliance, and people couldn''t help but be immersed in it and hard to extricate themselves.


    At the same time, he found that the ''caged bird'' seal on his forehead still existed, but it seemed to have lost its effectiveness.


    Of course, the bird in the cage targets Byakugan and all the brain nerves that connect Byakugan. Now, the dojotsu in the Kuroto''s eye sockets are no longer Byakugan but the legendary Tenseigan. Therefore, although the seal of the ''cage bird'' has not been destroyed, it has still been solved and won''t have much effect on him.


    The adaption period of the Tenseigansted as per Kuroto''s prediction. And not long after he was able to see familiar chakra that was quickly approaching the outpost.


    Without thinking about it, Kuroto hurriedly leaned on the wall and walked out of his room.


    After a while, a thin figure rushed into the outpost.


    This figure is no one else other than, Mitarashi Anko who went out with Oda a few days ago on a special mission!


    At this time, Anko''splexion was extremely bad, her face was almost bloodless, her body was covered with various scars, her breath was also very disordered, and she seemed to have experienced several life and death battles.


    Relying on the vignce that was tempered in the war, when Kuroto judged that the person was Anko, he had already stretched his hand into the ninja bag around his waist and took out a kunai, Tenseigan under the goggles was also blooming magnificently; he searched for any possible trail that might be following Anko.


    However, after only a slight scan, Kuroto found that there were no trails following Anko, so he was relieved and finally rxed his guard.


    At this time, the other ninjas in the post also surrounded them, either bandaging Anko''s wounds or asking about the details of the attack on her.


    Kuroto, who was on guard on the side, relied on the iparable insight of the Tenseigan to notice that when the team leader Nara Mitsui next to him saw the Anko, a strange expression shed across his face. The expression seemed to reflect as if things didn''t go as they should have.


    At this very moment, the doubt within Kuroto''s heart was confirmed.


    In fact, he had thought of this possibility a long time ago, but he still wanted to deny it even if was quite sure about his guess.


    But now that his doubt has been confirmed he has to stay on guard against the Squad leader and team captain Nara Mitsui��


    On the other hand, Nara Mitsui''s attention was on Anko so he didn''t notice Kuroto''s abnormality and the change in Kuroto''s guard against him.


    "Is the taskpleted?" Mitsui calmly asked Anko.


    Anko replied Mitsui coldly: "We were ambushed as soon as we arrived at the location of the mission. It was a trap. Oda died on the spot. I managed to escape back after hiding in the desert for two days!"


    When Mitsui heard this, his face was a little unnatural: "Maybe the spy we ced among the sand ninja was exposed, so you were ambushed, I will report it to the vige."


    After saying just that, Mitsui hurriedly left, and Kuroto didn''t say anything, just silently lifted the Anko.


    As soon as they entered Anko''s room, she suddenly asked Kuroto: "Are we abandoned by the vige?"


    Anko is obviously not stupid to be epted by Orochimaru as a disciple. These so-called special missions this time are full of loopholes, and she naturally noticed it.


    Kuroto helped the Anko dress the wound, and said, "Don''t think too much about it, it ismon for things to go wrong during the tasks, and you are still less experienced, so don''t worry too much, just focus on recovering for now." Kuroto knew he wasn''t fooling anyone but that''s all he could say tofort her.


    Hearing Kuroto''s words Anko said nothing, and her face returned to the same numb expression she had most of the time during their assignment on this guard post.


    After dealing with Anko''s injury and reconfirming that no enemy approached the post, Kuroto returned to his room.


    As soon as hey on the bed, his expression became gloomy, he grits his teeth with all his strength and mumbled in frustration.


    "How can they do this with us? How dare they treat us as such?"

 Chapter 7 - – 7 The Tenseigan Trials

    In his heart, Kuroto has realized.


    Based on the conversation between Mitsui and Anko just now, he roughly judged that the so-called "special mission" Mitsui handed over to Oda and Anko should be to make contact with the spy that Konoha had nted in Sand Ninja Vige. ??


    But how could the Konoha Vige give such a secret mission to two mere Chunin ninjas who are still under the screening period?


    It simply doesn''t make any sense to do so.


    So Kuroto''s intuition is correct. This so-called ''special task'' is a trap. The vige may have really abandoned their old ninjas that were under Orochimaru''s authority, and they are trying to clean them one by one through reasonable means.


    "Is it Shimura Danzo? Sandaime-sama? Or maybe Yondaime-sama?"


    The first target of Kuroto''s suspicion is Danzo. Orochimaru defected early this time. There are many inside stories in all this matter, therefore, it is difficult to judge what role Danzo yed in it, but there is no doubt that Danzo must have a big part.


    Judging by the thought process that since Shimura Danzo is the biggest beneficiary of this whole fiasco as a result of Orochimaru''s defection, the biggest suspect is naturally him; who most likely prompted Orochimaru''s early defection.


    As such, both Danzo and Orochimaru may havepletely cut off their rtionship, so it would be reasonable for Danzo to dispose off of Orochimaru''s former subordinates who did not agree to join the roots.


    The suspicion of the Sandaime-sama can''t be ruled out either, because the Sandaime-sama is the kind of person who can really do a lot of unbelievably stupid things for the so-called stability.


    This was the case when he didn''t take any severe action in regards to the events that led to Konoha''s White Fang tomit suicide, or the events that would be happening in the future as per Kuroto''s memories from the past life, for example, to avoid a likely war with the Cloud Vige, Sandaime pressured the Hyuga n to surrender Hyuga Hiashi under Cloud Vige''s demand, let Uzumaki Naruto grow up under vige''s discrimination and abuse, and Uchiha n downfall.


    Therefore, he is also a possible suspect.


    As for the Yondaime-sama, Kuroto thinks he wouldn''t do it.


    This is not just his faith upon Yondaime-sama, but the fact that Yondaime-sama were a civilian ninja. They have neither the support of their own n nor from Sandaime-sama. Therefore, Yondaime-sama should not have enough power toplete these arrangements.


    At the same time, Yondaime-sama doesn''t need to rush to clean up the possible dissidents considering the advantage of Yondaime-sama''s strength and age.


    In short, no matter who is presiding over this purge behind the scenes, Kuroto has already be the target of the other party, so Kuroto knows that the danger is already over his head, and he doesn''t have much time.


    Days pass by, and now a week after the Attack on Anko event, Kuroto finally passed the Tenseigan adaptation period.


    The dizziness and tingling sensation disappearedpletely, followed by aprehensive enhancement of vision.


    Tenseigan gives the user all the abilities that Byakugan provides to its owner, in a much-enhanced form.


    This is especially the case with subtle insight. Through just ordinary observation, Kuroto can roughly judge the enemy''s next move through his Chakra flow and muscle expansion & contraction.


    In addition to insight improvement, the other biggest change within Kuroto is the growth in his Chakra Volume.


    Kuroto estimates that his current Chakra Volume is roughly 45 to 50 times before injecting the gene awakening serum. Such high Chakra growth is simply frightening, to say the least.


    Kuroto also faintly feels that he has awakened some other abilities, but currently, due to being present at the guard post, he can''t check them because he is not sure what kind of effect they might have on the surroundings.


    ''I''ll have to somehow go to some area where my movements will not be under monitoring to have aplete understanding of my current set of abilities!'' Kuroto made a mental note.


    Suppressing his inner excitement, Kuroto continued to analyze that changes within his body after thepletion of the adaption period following Tenseigan awakening.


    ......��


    A few dayster, finally, it was Kuroto''s turn to be on patrol duty alone.


    On this day Kuroto was really excited to have finally got a chance to understand the abilities of the legendary Tenseigan.


    "phew.....!"


    Standing on the yellow desert, Kuroto took a light breath and extended his right-hand parallel to the ground.


    As soon as he extended his hand, he could feel the flow of Chakra, he concentrated on the objective in his mind, and finally,


    "Ha!!!!"


    With just a single thought, a strong force was exerted into the air with him as the epicenter, as a result of which the swarming yellow sand was blown away like a hurricane head-on!


    Looking at the resulting sand-storm in the distant sky that urred because of him, left Kuroto''s mouth was left half-open in shock.


    "Holy Shit!"


    This trick wasparable to Tendo Pain''s Shinra Tensei and Bansho Ten''in, and the principle is also suction and repulsion. ording to Kuroto''s memory from his previous life, Otsutsuki Toneri also used this technique.


    "Since it is a natural ability of Tenseigan, then this technique will be called, Rein Wheel Push! (Rein- from Reincarnation which is the literal English meaning of Tenseigan, Wheel term is used for most of the Tenseigan abilities and -Push for Repulsion, simrly Rein Pull for Tenseigan version of Bansho Ten''in)"


    Kuroto then tried Rein Wheel Push and Rein Wheel Pull to have a better understanding of chakra consumption and the effective range of the technique.


    As the initial excitement passed, Kuroto gradually discovered the shorings of Rein Wheel Push, that is, the effective range is only about 15 meters, and the further the distance, the weaker the effect.


    Kuroto frowned while struggling to catch his breath due to overexertion.


    Most of the attacking ninjutsu above C-level can have an attack range of more than 20 meters, and some can even reach 50 meters, and the killing range of throwing weapons such as kunai, shuriken, etc can easily exceed 20 meters.


    In other words, once the enemy has opened the distance, it is quite difficult for Kuroto to control the enemy with a simple push and pull, with his current capacity at best he can use it to y some role in defense and interference.


    Putting the shorings of small attack range aside, for the time being, Kuroto who was still panting discovered another shoring of himself, and that is low chakra volume.


    Don''t get wrong, his Chakra has at the very least increased 40 to 50 times since awakening Tenseigan; which ultimately made Kuroto very excited; but now that he has used Rein Wheel Rush and Rein Wheel Pull several times, he was surprised to find that his Chakra is almost exhausted.


    It is only now that he realized just how small his initial Chakra Volume was.


    Moreover, 40 to 50 times interfered with his objective judgment and made him wrongly estimate his chakra amount.


    Because his previous Chakra Volume was at the standard level of a low-level Chunin, which is too mediocre, so even if it is increased by 40 to 50 times, the total volume is still not very exaggerated, only surpassing a high-level Chunin.


    In this scenario; it''s a far cry from his thinking to be able to use this ninjutsu wantonly and inparison to Otsutsuki Toneri, who could y with the moon as a toy after awakening Tenseigan; he is so far behind that he can''t even begin to understand the difference.


    So regarding Otsutsuki Toneri as his standard for reference will only lead to mental attacks.


    "Why is this?"


    "Where is the problem?"


    "Is my method of evolving the Tenseigan wrong?"


    One question after another flooded Kuroto''s mind.


    After being confused for a while in doubts, anxiety, and even panic, he finally calmed down, and after another thought, all the previous puzzles were solved.


    ording to the memory of previous life, the only person who awakened the Tenseigan was Otsutsuki Toneri, so Kuroto subconsciously believed that as long as he awakens the Tenseigan, he would also gain the same level of strength as Otsutsuki Toneri.


    But then thinking about it, Kekkai Genkai also gives a different level of strength to different people, the strength level with the same Kekkai Genkai will vary from individual to individual.


    The same concept applies to Byakugan, there are many ninjas in the Hyuga n that are much better than Kuroto, simrly for Sharingan, whenpared to Uchiha Madara, the vast majority of Uchiha are like salted fish.


    ording to the story, Otsutsuki Toneri was therge descendant of Otsutsuki n left on the moon, he was also a veritable genius, who had all the inheritance, knowledge, and records belonging to the Otsutsuki n at his hand to increase his base strength to Kage level even when he didn''t awaken the Tenseigan.


    After awakening the Tensegan, it was a matter of course for Otsutsuki Toneri to reach Super-Kage level strength in one fell swoop.


    The current Hyuga Kuroto is really notparable to such a powerhouse.


    Kuroto''s and Toneri''s starting lines are not the same at all, so obviously it is quite unrealistic for Kuroto to awaken Super Kage level strength like Toneri, with just the Tenseigan.


    Afterprehending this point Kuroto rxed.


    He then tried using other techniques but found out that he can''t do so. He is unable to enter the Tenseingan Chakra Mode. SO it is simply impossible for him to cut the moon in half as Toneri did or to use the Truth-Seeking Orbs and other abilities of great power.


    ''Hmm, is it necessary to use hand signs to enter the Tenseigan Chakra Mode?"

 Chapter 8 - – 8 Title At The END!

    After spending more than a decade as Hyuga Kuroto, many memories of the previous life have be blurred, so Kuroto can''t seem to remember whether Otsutsuki Toneri needed to use hand sign printing to enter the Tenseigan Chakra mode.


    "If it is necessary to print hand seals, what seals should be used? And what would be the direction of flow of Chakra?" ??


    Because of facing so many doubts and uncertainties, Kuroto now realized the troubles he was going to be facing because of theck of knowledge he inherited from his ancestors, unlike Otsutsuki Toneri.


    Furthermore, he has now reminded of the fact that all the individuals who have brought major wind and rain in the Ninja World up until now or will do so in the future like Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Obito, Uzumaki Nagato, Uchiha Itachi, Yondaime-sama, etc., have more or less received the careful guidance of powerful Kage-level or superior ninjas, and have, therefore, inherited all kinds of knowledge and techniques.


    And him on the other hand?


    Nothing!


    Don''t get me wrong! He has in fact learned a vast amount of scientific knowledge under Orochimaru''s guidance, but he still doesn''t know much knowledge and techniques as a ninja.


    But Kuroto is not the kind of person who would get depressed over it, if he finds a problem, then he has to find a method to solve it.


    Speaking of the most valuable inheritance for Kuroto is naturally the inheritance left by Otsutsuki Hamura on the moon, there is also the guardian Giant Tenseigan formed by the fusion of arge number of Byakugan, but currently, Kuroto doesn''t know how to get on the moon, and there is also the existence of Otsutsuki Toneri on the moon so he can only ignore them for the time being.


    The Hyuga Familly may have hidden some secret inheritance, which may be worthy of his attention.


    Orochimaru''s research and development capabilities are among the best in the world, so if he wants to go any further, the connection with Orochimaru cannot be broken.


    But the way of cooperation, Kuroto felt that it had to be changed.


    Continuing to be a spy for Orochimaru, being a marite without any self-consciousness, has no future in his opinion. He must change his identity from a mere subordinate to a coborator to gain profit from it.


    This again involves a question of his strength. In the ninja world, the weak are not qualified to talk about cooperation with the strong.


    After thoroughly re-adjusting his mentality, Kuroto began to evaluate his currentbat capabilities.


    In terms of Chakra, he has undoubtedly surpassed the level of a high-level Chunin and almost reached the level of a Special Jonin, coupled with the unparalleled insight of the Tenseigan, as well as the soft fist and the unpredictable Rein Wheel Push/Pull. If not unexpected, he feels that defeating a Tokubetsu Jonin is possible for him, but if facing a real jonin?


    He will most certainly die!


    Of course, that is only ording to his current strength level.


    With the enrichment of experience and the further development of the Tenseigan, he believes that it will not take long for his strength to reach the level of a Jonin, even surpass the elite Jonin.


    By then, he will be qualified to have a good talk with Orochimaru-sensei.


    After looking forward to the future, Kuroto brought his thoughts back to the present.


    He is still in the vige''s cleansing n, and his strength is far from the point where he can wrestle with the vige. Therefore, how to protect himself without exposing his Tenseigan is his immediate priority.


    As soon as he returned to the outpost, Mitsui recruited Kuroto and said coldly, "Be prepare, there is a task for you tomorrow."


    Kuroto''s expression shrank: "What mission?"


    Mitsui said: "I will personally lead the team, and I will talk about the specific task tomorrow on the road."


    Kuroto wanted to refuse, but after a slight hesitation, he finally nodded.


    In fact, he also knew that he had already escaped a round of cleansing because of his ''illness'', so now that he has recovered from his illness, he can''t afford to rely on it anymore.


    The next day.


    The heavily armed Kuroto and Mitsui set off because the Mitarashi Anko''s injuries were not healed, so only the two of them participated in this operation.


    On the way, Mitsui gave a brief exnation of the task.


    Like the previous missions of Anko and Oda, it is also to respond to the Konoha spy lurking in the Sand hidden Vige and retrieve the information collected by the spy.


    After listening to the mission introduction, Kuroto was 100% sure that this mission was a trap to cleanse him.


    His expression on the outside remained the same, but he thought to himself in his heart: "Who will be responsible for final execution? Is it the root ninja? Or the Anbu? Or will it be a Sand Ninja?"


    If it''s the root ninja, Kuroto can be sure that nine out of ten chances of the person who presided over the purge is Shimura Danzo, and if it was Anbu, then the eight out of ten chances for the person responsible is Sandaime, but if it was Sand Shinobi, the situation could beplicated.


    If it''s Sand, it would simply mean that the Konoha vige and Sand Vige have reached a consensus.


    In other words, this is no longer a matter within the vige, but a matter involving more than one Vige. The authorities of both the vige behind the scenes are probably responsible not just a certain person, that would eventually mean but the entire Konoha high-level decision-making body.


    While running through, Kuroto quickly analyzed the situation that he was about to face in his mind.


    ''To deal with a Chunin promoted during Wartime, there is no need to dispatch a Jonin! The opponent should be a four-person teamposed of Chunin.''


    ''Because I belong to the Hyuga n, the other party should not presuppose an ambush, otherwise, it would be exposed in advance.''


    ''The other party should attack me from all directions after I reach the junction point. Or, pretending to be a junction, take advantage of my precautions, and strike the killing move!"


    So what role does this Mitsui y in all this? Is he just leading me into the ambush, or would he participate in the siege?"


    After awakening, the Tenseigan, Kuroto''s mentality is gradually changing. If earlier, all he wanted was to survive, then now he has more desire and ambition in his heart.


    It is also because of Tenseigan that he is full of confidence, so after getting rid of negative emotions such as fear, confusion, etc., he urately analyzed the situation that he might face.


    After a long crossing.


    Mitsui and Kuroto came to the junction, here is the Gobi covered with rubble. The surrounding area can be described as unobstructed, and it is not a suitable ce to make contact.


    At the far end, stood a lone figure, appeared a little fuzzy in the wind and sand.


    Kuroto stared at him and immediately found that the opponent''s body contained arge volume of chakras that far exceeded the level of a Chunin.


    In addition, Kuroto also found that besides the figure, there seemed to be some corpses of Sand Shinobi lying stumblingly.


    This strange scene made Kuroto feel the danger. He immediately stopped and said in a deep voice, "Captain, something seems to be wrong."


    Mitsui also frowned tightly at this moment, obviously, the situation before him was a little different from what he had expected.


    But he didn''t have the sharp insight of Kuroto, so he could neither judge the strength of the stranger nor observe the few corpses looming in the sand at the feet of the stranger through the wind and sand.


    After hesitating for a while, Mitsui ordered: "Go, let''s go over!"


    Mitsui was the captain. He gave the order, so Kuroto had no choice but to follow him slowly towards the stranger.


    After a while, the two came to the stranger.


    The stranger was wrapped in a gray-brown cloak, and even his face was covered with a cloth cover, only a pair of bright eyes were exposed, but the pupil in these eyes was extremely murderous, like a beast watching his prey.


    At this time, Mitsui found a few corpses dressed in sand hidden costumes lying at the stranger''s feet, and his face suddenly became embarrassed: "You��Who are you?"


    The stranger slowly uncovered his hood, pulled off the cloth cover, tilted his head, and said with a joking expression: "Oh, it turns out they are waiting for you here."


    "Sasori of the Red Sand!?"


    Title: Sasori of the Red Sand

 Chapter 9 - – 9 Sandaime KazeKage’s Puppet

    "Sasori of the Red Sand!?"


    Looking at the red-haired man in front of him, Mitsui and Kuroto eximed in unison. ??


    The identity of the other party is no stranger to the two who have just experienced the third ninja war.


    The Sasori of the Red Sand, a genius puppet master, one of the strongest ninjas of Sand Vige, who disappeared along with the disappearance of the Sandaime Kazekage, and was finally ssified as an S-Rank missing-nin.


    He has appeared on the battlefield many times to collect the corpses of ninjas and has several records of killing the elite Jonin. His strength is so strong that even ninja viges gave up on chasing him. He is a trouble that the five Ninja viges are unwilling to put their hand into.


    Sasori stood akimbo with his hands on his hips and chuckles: "Do you recognize me already? Yeah, Konoha ninjas, now that you have had the chance to meet me, please help me try this newly made artwork!"


    As he said so, Sasori took out a scroll with ''three'' written on it.


    Bang��


    After a burst of white smoke, a puppet appeared in front of Mitsui and Kuroto.


    Looking at the ck iron sand floating around the human puppet, Mitsui, who was stunned, said tremblingly: "This is Maic Dun? San��Sandaime Ka��Kazekage!?"


    Kuroto was also very surprised, but he was not surprised by Sandaime Kazekage''s puppet, but by the fact that he encountered such a strong ninja, like Sasori of the Red Sand at such a remote ce!


    Such terrible luck!


    It is difficult for Kuroto to judge exactly what strength Sasori currently possesses, but at the very least he should be above the level of an elite Jonin, he is an enemy that Kuroto can''t deal with anyway at present, so the moment he saw Sasori, he only had one thought left in his mind.


    And that''s! ......��. HOW to save his life!?


    The man puppet who manipted the Sandaime Kazekage slowly floated up, while Sasori smiled and said mischievously: "This is my most satisfying work so far, Shinobi''s of Konoha, enjoy my art!"


    As soon as Sasori''s voice fell, the iron sand floating around the Sandaime Kazekage''s puppets turned into countless fine needles in the sky and shot like raindrops at Mitsui and Kuroto.


    Mitsui flung back while holding three kunai with detonating charms in each hand and shot it towards the sky.


    Kuroto, who was slightly behind, hid behind Mitsui and ran backward quickly.


    Boom�� boom�� boom��


    The explosion of the six detonating Charms caused a burst of smoke on the Desert.


    Seeing that the thrown detonation paper barely blocked the iron needle, Mitsui took a cold nce at Kuroto and then fled towards the outpost without uttering a single word.


    Even if you don''t speak anything, will you even run away alone!


    That''s just fantastic!


    Obviously, Mitsui has finally torn showed his true self and no longer concealed his malice towards Kuroto.


    Naturally, Kuroto no longer cared about anything either and fled in another direction.


    Watching the two of them flee after putting up just a small resistance, Sasori smiled and jumped to the back of Sandaime Kazekage''s puppets, and then Sandaime Kazekage''s puppet turned the iron sand into two huge iron sand wings through ma-dun and flew in the direction of Mitsui''s escape. Obviously, the leader Nara Mitsui was Sasori''s first priority.


    "He can fly!?"


    The corner of his eye swept Sasori, flying with the help of the Sandaime Kazekage''s puppet, and Kuroto heart sank.


    In the ninja world, the ability to fly is a huge advantage. Once you encounter a ninja with the ability to fly on the battlefield, you will often fall into an extremely passive situation.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the Kuroto, running on the ground is definitely not as fast as the Sasori flying in the sky.


    Suppressing the mixed thoughts, Kuroto calmly observed the movements of Sasori, while secretly analyzing his situation.


    "I saw Sandaime Kazekage''s puppets, Sasori will definitely not let me go!??


    The fact that the Sandaime Kazekage''s corpse was turned into a human puppet by the Sasori should still be a secret, so in order to avoid trouble, Sasori will not let anyone who knows this secret stay alive.


    In other words, at the moment when Sasori revealed the Sandaime Kazekage''s puppets, Mitsui and Kuroto were already on the list of targets to be killed.


    "The nearest post from here is nearly two and a half hours away, and even if we somehow managed to arrive at the outpost, the stationed ninjas there can not resist enemies of Sasori''s level. "


    ''So simply trying to escape is not an option, I have to find a way to repel Sasori!''


    While Kuroto was pondering the countermeasures, he suddenly discovered that Mitsui, who was running as fast as him, suddenly fell to the ground.


    "What''s going on!?" After a little shock, Kuroto immediately reacted: "The iron needle just now was poisonous!"


    The explosive tag thrown by Mitsui before did block arge number of iron needles, but one or two iron needles still passed through the explosion and scratched Mitsui''s arm.


    No matter what happened, neither Mitsui Nakaichi nor Kuroto paid much attention to this fact.


    But now seeing Mitsui suddenly fell, Kuroto immediately reacted, and he was also reminded ording to the memory of his previous life, Sasori was indeed a master of poison.


    Without Mitsui''s resistance, continuing to escape will not only waste physical strength but will only add to the embarrassment, so Kuroto decisively stopped.


    Stepping forward while bringing out a kunai, and killing Mitsui who was poisoned and unable to move, Sasori leisurely came to Kuroto and said with a yful smile: "Why, did you give up on escaping?"


    Kuroto looked at the Sasori: "I have always been curious, why did you defect? ??With your strength and status, even if you want to be a Kazekage, it is not impossible, right?"


    Unexpecting of the calmness shown by Kuroto, Sasori nced at him once again, and said with a smile: "Don''t try to buy time, no one can save you."


    As Sasori continued to walk forward, Kuroto continued to speak: "That''s right, you dare to plot even against the ''Sandaime KazeKage'', known as the strongest KazeKage, how can a mere Sand Vige be in your eyes!? Isn''t that the case!?"


    Sasori didn''t answer but narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes were still full of yfulness, he was really curious about what Kuroto wanted to do while he was trying to borrow time, although curious Sasori still slowly approached Kuroto.


    ''Neen meters��''


    ''Seventeen meters�� just two meters more to go��,e on,''


    ''Fourteen meters�� just a little more,''


    On the surface, Kuroto appeared calm, but in his heart, a group of Kuroto silently calcted the distance between himself and Sasori.


    Right now, his only chance of winning is to unexpectedly use Reing Wheel Push/Pull to unexpectedlynd a heavy impact on Sasori''s body and then use soft fist taijutsu to seal Sasori???s acupoints and stop his chakra flow.


    And the current effective range of Rein Wheel is only about 15 meters, so Kuroto must be as close as possible to Sasori.


    When Sasori approached a distance of about eleven meters, Kuroto slowly raised his hands.


    The Sandaime KazeKage''s puppet connected by the chakra line shining with light blue light quickly floated, and the iron sand surrounding it also turned into iron spears.


    Knowing that it was close to the extreme distance, Kuroto no longer hesitated, immediately stretched out his hands, and started Rein Wheel Pull with all his strength!


    At the moment Kuroto raised his hand, Sasori, who had already had a rich experience for a long time-fighting, life, and death battles, raised his mouth, and revealed a mocking smile. Then, while the puppet manipting the Sandaime KazeKage protected his front, he retreated backward.


    In the eyes of Sasori, Kuroto''s actions were nothing more than activating a one-hit kill type suicide ninjutsu, he had already encountered this situation many times, and there was nothing to care about.


    Being the maker of The Sandaime KazeKage''s Puppet. Sasori couldn''t be more clearer of its defense capabilities. Even the A-level ninjutsu can hardly break the iron sand defense of Maic Dun, so those ninjas who tried to die with him eventually became part of his collection and nothing more.


    "This��!?"


    However, what he was expecting to happen did not happen, but on the other hand, the corner of Sasori''s mouth that hadn''t fully grinned suddenly froze.


    Apanied by a huge howling sound, the Sandaime KazeKage''s puppet that stood in front of Sasori was sucked away by a very powerful suction force. This suction force was so strong that it even broke the Chakra line connecting his hands and the Sandaime KazeKage''s puppet in an instant.


    And when Kuroto saw that it was not Sasori but the puppet of the Sandaime KazeKage that was pulled by his Rein Wheel Pull, Kuroto was also left speechless!

 Chapter 10 - – 10 Snatching A Puppet

    At this moment, there was only one thought left in Kuroto''s mind, ''it was really over this time''.


    With the experience level of a strong ninja at the level of someone like Sasori, once the unexpected effect is lost, it will be extremely difficult to seed in a sneak attack the second time. And fighting against Sasori, even if it is only a trivial scratch, Kuroto will lose his fighting ability due to poisoning, and there is no freakin way he wouldn''t be getting injured if he fought against Sasori. ??


    Therefore, the failure of this sneak attack meant that the victory or defeat has already been decided for Kuroto.


    In the very instant, the Sandaime Kazekage''s puppet was attracted by the Rein Wheel Pull and was held by Kuroto through the neck with one hand, so it lost the control of the maic Dun due to being disconnected with the Chakra strings, the iron spears in the air copsed and turned into ck iron sand that scattered all over.


    Looking at the Sandaime Kazekage''s puppet held by Kuroto, from a distance, Sasori''s face was extremely red from embarrassment. At this moment, he was both surprised and suspicious, and even a little frustrated.


    Although Kuroto''s heart was a little frustrated due to messing up the one opportunity he had of sessfully repelling Sasori, but Kuroto still maintained his calm fa?ade on the outside, and the slightest anger was not visible on his face.


    In this way, for a while, the two people who were both a little cautious of the other side confronted each other silently.


    This kind of confrontation made Kuroto, who wascking confidence in his chances of survival, made even more nervous, and at this moment, he was surprised to find that the Chakra in his body was constantly rushing to the Sandaime Kazekage''s puppet he was holding.


    The abnormal change protruded, Kuroto still did not dare to show any signs on his face, staring coldly at the opposite Sasori.


    Feeling the chakra in his body pouring more and more into the Sandaime KazeKage''s puppet, Kuroto''s courage became more and more empty, he was thinking that he had finally awakened the Tenseigan with such difficulty, and if he lost his life in the first battle his heart can''t ept this result.


    When about two-thirds of the Chakra in the body poured into KazeKage''s Puppet, the puppets held by Kuroto suddenly twitched disorderly.


    With the twitching of the puppets, the iron sand that had previously been scattered out of control also floated.


    Sasori was startled when he saw this and shouted: "Damn, you actually know how to use puppetry? Who are you? Why were you here to meet with the assassination team of the Sand Vige?"


    "Sand Vige''s assassination team!?"


    Listening to the Sasori''s question, Kuroto''s heart stunned.


    The identities of the corpses that fell beside the Sasori before were indeed Sand Viges'' assassination squad! This undoubtedly means that Sand Vige has also participated in Konoha''s cleansing operations, and it also means that all the senior leaders of Konoha have acquiesced to this cleaning.


    But that''s not something he can deal with right now!


    Suppressing the resentment for the decision-making body of Konoha in his heart, Kuroto brought his attention back to the current fight.


    After the initial ignorance, he now understood why the KazeKage''s puppet was suddenly activated by him.


    ording to the vague memory of previous lives, the Tenseiagn, like the Rinnegan, has a simr great ability, which is to control puppets.


    The method for the Rinnegan to control the puppets is using the ck stick. Pain''s six paths are all puppets under the control of Nagato''s Rinnegan, while the method of the Tenseiagn to control a puppet is to inject the Tenseigan chakra. Once a sufficient amount of the Tenseigan chakra is injected, It can even activate souls within the puppets, allowing them to acquire a certain degree of intelligence and autonomy.


    In Kuroto''s impression, Otsutsuki Toneri relied on this kind of puppet, and the main body did not show up in the Ninja World initially, so he easily defeated the Hyuga Patriarch: Hiashi Hyuga who was close to the Kage level, and sneaked out of the vige taking away Hyuga Hanabi.


    Afterprehending this point, Kuroto had a thought. Without the control of the Chakra line, under Kuroto thoughts, the puppet of KazeKage slowly floated, posing an attacking posture to the opposite Sasori, as if guarding Kuroto from the front.


    At this moment, Kuroto said indifferently, "I am not interested in getting rid of Sand''s missing-nin. We don''t need to fight anymore."


    Sasori''s face was now sullen and fuming with rage hearing Kuroto''s words: "Taking away my beloved collection, do you think I will let you go?"


    Even Sasori also faintly felt threatened, in the face of these never seen before mysterious methods, that Kuroto used to control the KazeKage puppet. At this moment, he had listed Kuroto as a powerful enemy who could threaten his life.


    Kuroto smiled: "This puppet retains most of itsbat power. I have to say that you are indeed a genius in making puppets."


    This smile is not Kuroto''s pretentious gesture, but he really felt happy at this moment, because he has Sandaime KazeKage''s puppet under his control, therefore he has the flying ability in his hands, so it is up to him whether to stay and fight or just run away.


    And the reason why he didn''t leave the battlefield immediately and continued to have a word with Sasori was simply to buy time to think of a method to hide his identity to avoid future trouble from Sasori''s pursuit of revenge.


    After all, Kuroto doesn''t want someone like Sasori to be after him all the time, Kuroto knows that if he disyed a little carelessness going against Sasori he will definitely lose his life, so he doesn''t want Sasori to being after him.


    "You can control the puppet without using the chakra thread, how did you do it?" After a pause, Sasori suddenly tilted his head and smiled evilly: "Forget it, when I catch you, everything will be clear!"


    After that, Sasori took out a red scroll.


    With Sasori''s soft words, the scroll was suddenly thrown, and a group of figures flew out of the scroll, floating around him.


    These figures are all puppets wearing red cloaks. There are as many as ten puppets. They have different shapes, some carried knives, some with swords, and some with huge shurikens.


    Sasori smiled and said: "Red Secret Skill, Performance of Ten Puppets!"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Kuroto said secretly: "It seems that Sasori at this time has not yet mastered ''Performance of a Hundred Puppets'', but even the ''Performance of Ten Puppets'' is not something I can deal with!"


    Wouch�� wouch�� wouch��


    Amidst the shaking of the puppets, the ten red robe puppets pounced on Kuroto.


    Kuroto''s brow furrowed, and he raised his hand again to make a Rein Wheel Push.


    After losing two-thirds of the Chakra, he actually had nobat effectiveness, so he used the Rein Wheel Push to bounce off the ten red robe puppets that had fallen on him, and immediately jumped on KazeKage''s puppet.


    In an instant, the iron sand in the sky turned into a pair of iron wings, and KazeKage''s puppet flew away with Kuroto towards the corpse of Mitsui at the far end.


    Sasori who was repelled away with the puppets, secretly cursed: "Damn it, this is another unknown technique!"


    Sasori feels a headache thinking about the strange and unknown techniques that can be performed at will without the need for the seal, but through this confrontation, he also keenly perceives that the effective range of the strange Push and Pull technique is only about 15 meters, so he immediately changed the engaging strategy, and a puppet was manipted tounch a long-range throwing attack on Kuroto.


    However, KazeKage''s puppet who was under Kuroto''s control hardy needed Kuroto''smand to use Ma Dun and blocked all the iing Kunai and Shuriken attacks.


    Sasori who was chasing after Kuroto saw this had his face sinking, and he felt as if he was pped in the face by his masterpiece.


    Soon, under the control of the Sasori, all the throwing weapons of the ten red-robed puppets were reced with a thousand bones that had been hardened with poison.


    Since Maic Dun can''t control non-metals, so KazeKage Puppet changed part of the iron sand into a hemispherical shaped shield that protected Kuroto from behind.


    Tink�� ding��


    For some time, the sound of Kunai and Shuriken, hitting the iron sand ball wall continueding as Kuroto was making his escape��

 Chapter 11 - – 11 Acting A Chase

    Kuroto didn''t entangle with Sasori and directly flew over Mitsui''s corpse, while also throwing a few Kunai''s wrapped in an explosive tag at his corpse without any hesitation.


    Boom-boom�� boom... ??


    BOOM��!!!


    With a violent explosion, Mitsui''s body suddenly fell apart.


    The reason why Kuroto destroyed Mitsui''s body was to prevent Sasori from finding his identity based on Mitsui''s identity.


    After all, he doesn''t know how long he will stay at the border post. If Sasori rings at the door, he won''t even have a ce to escape. You must know that the vige is trying to clean him at this moment. If he abandons the post and escapes, the vige would just find a convenient excuse of punishing him for a crime of fleeing, and he will be executed fairly, which is not something he will allow.


    So, he ruined Mitsui''s body, therefore Sasori would not be able to figure out Kuroto''s identity that easily.


    Because no matter how strong Sasori is, eventually, he is only a missing-nin at this point in time, and without the support of Sand Vige backing him up, he will inevitablyck a source to give him the required intelligence for him to figure out Kuroto''s identity.


    And this time Konoha and Sand Vige did secret cooperation. It involves the cleaning of their own people, so there must be very few insiders, and they must be the highest level authorities of both the viges, so whether Sasori wants to get information from Konoha or Sand, it is very difficult for him to find out the specific list of personnel involved under this purging operation.


    Kuroto thought all these messy thoughts while escaping in the sky, while Sasori chased him on the ground, and the distance between the two sides naturally kept on increasing.


    ncing at the furious Sasori that fell far behind him, Kuroto smiled freely.


    Sasori at the moment hasn''t joined Akatsuki. Although he has an impressive record of killing a Kage rank individual, he still belongs to the category of the traditional sand hidden puppet master. He has few methods in his hands, and that is being too dependent on puppets or poisons, besides he alsocks the means to deal with all kinds of weird techniques.


    Therefore, after Kuroto luckily took away Sandaime KazeKage''s puppet, Sasori''s effectivebat power was immediately reduced.


    This weakening does not only refer tobat effectiveness. More importantly, it is mobility. Without the KazeKage''s puppet, Sasori lost the initiative on the battlefield.


    This is one of the reasons why the Yondaime Hokage-sama can surpass Sannin and other Kage level Ninja at such a young age.


    Those fighting against Yonadaime-sama can''t catch up to him in terms of speed, and those who can''t fight him in terms of strength can''t escape him. Where? When? and How? All three initiative lies in the hands of Yondaime-sama''s hands. This is the biggest helplessness all the enemies of Yondaime-sama must have faced. And as the strength of Yondaime-sama kept increasing day-by-day, slowly he became almost unbeatable, and finally, the alias ''Golden sh'' became an existence highly feared by the enemies.


    The current strength of Sasori hasn''t reached the peak state, once he joins the Akatsuki Organization, learns about the Rinnegan, and understands the concept of power above Kage-level, his strength will be further improved.


    With this thought in mind, Kuroto gradually got rid of Sasori''s chase, broke away from the desert, and went in the direction of the woods at the border of the Country of Tea.


    After repeatedly confirming that he wasn''t being chased by Sasori any longer, Kuroto deliberately circled around and finally stopped on a big tree miles away from the border outpost.


    He knows that if he simply went back, he would be the one med for the death of Nara Mitsui.


    However, he can''t report his encounter with the Sasori of the Red Sand, because once he does so, then under the vigorous investigation of the vige it would get increasingly difficult for him to keep Sandaime Kazekage''s puppet in his hands.


    And once an S-level missing-nin is involved in this matter, the vige will definitely send elite ninjas for carrying out an investigation, in which case the probability of his Tenseigan being exposed will increase greatly.


    Therefore he must enact a scene to make Mitsui''s death seem reasonable and believable.


    After thinking about it for a while, Kuroto started taking action.


    He wrapped Sandaime Kazekage''s puppet in a bandage from head to toe, now only his dull eyes were exposed, and finally, he put a grey cloak over.


    Because the puppet is originally made from a human corpse so its body shape was almost the same as before only on the chakra line were there now for controlling in manually.


    After Kuroto took care of the puppet''s disguise, it now looked like a living ninja covering its body all over.


    After a closed inspection and re-checking to find no ws, Kuroto handed it few kunai and let it cut him to make the act seem more real.


    When all this was done, Juroto rushed towards the direction of the outpost.


    At the outpost,


    Hearing a sound that was calling for help, Mitarashi Anko who was recovering from her injuries was stunned and immediately jumped out of her room and came outside.


    At the same time, the other two squad leaders in the outpost also jumped out and looked in the direction of Kuroto''s call for help with full alert.


    In a moment, the three shinobi''s were able to spot Kuroto covered in blood stumbling towards the outpost, and behind him was a strange ninja chasing after Kuroto.


    The three Shinobi didn''t hesitate at all and immediately rushed towards the strange ninja with the intent to kill.


    Even if the Sandaime Kazekage puppet only used taijutsu, it was much better than Anko and the other two chunin squad leaders, so Kuroto made sure not to overy so that him being able to escape won''t seem suspicious.


    On the side a short confrontation took ce, Anko and the two squad leaders together exchanged some blows with the puppet and after a small stalemate, pretended to attack, dodged a few attacks, and then immediately retreated.


    The other three were kind of confused why would the enemy choose to retreat when he had the advantage over them in terms of strength, but they still decided not to think too deeply about it and didn''t bother to pursue it.


    Seeing the strange ninja no longer around they turned towards Kuroto who was catching his breath and injuries, the most senior of them immediately asked him, "What happened?"


    Kuroto just shook his head: "I don''t know, Captain Mitsui and I were attacked as soon as we sneaked into thends of Wing Country. In the surprise attack we encountered Captain Mitsui died on the spot, I was able to somehow escape but the enemy decided to give chase, I hid on several locations and somehow arrived here."


    When Anko heard Kuroto''s story her expression was gloomy again, however the expression of the two squad leaders was of being surprised.


    After Kuroto came to his room, Anko followed him, and now she was helping him wrap bandages over his wounds, when she said hoarsely, "Everyone of them dead!"


    The ''them'' here refers to all the shinobi that were part of Orochimaru''s subordinates who came with Kuroto and Anko to this border outpost.


    Today only Kuroto didn''t go for a mission, there were two other teams too on ''special mission'' but only two squad leaders returned alive and the subordinates in the team encountered idental death.


    Kuroto remained silent as Anko informed him while helping him treat his wounds, and just nodded silently.


    Only a stupid won''t notice if there''s no problem if, In such a remote border outpost with twelve shinobi assigned for duty, eight people died in less than two weeks, more so under simr situation, especially during the non-war period.


    Obviously, this is all being done under the orders of higher authorities.


    After a while, Kuroto spoke in a light whisper, "Be careful of them, most likely they are Root Shinobi, don''t give them any opportunity."


    Anko has also noticed that something is definitely wrong with them and nodded.


    Finally, she asked, "What happened to you today?"


    Kuroto nced at worried Anko and replied quietly, "Don''t worry too much about me, we really encountered an ident today."

 Chapter 12 - – 12 The Puppet’s Test

    After taking care of Kuroto''s wounds, Anko returned to her room without saying anything unnecessary as she also understood their current situation.


    Kuroto was now lying on the bed, thinking carefully about what happened today. ??


    Expectingly, today''s mission was a trap, and Sand also participated in it. If there was no unexpected presence of the ''Sasori of the Red Sand'', what Kuroto would have faced today is probably Sand Vige''s assassination team''sbined siege.


    Perhaps, if necessary, Captain Mitsui would have also participated in the siege to eliminate him!


    As for why Sand Vige is getting involved in Konoha''s cleaning operation, Kuroto pondered a little over this matter, and after a little Brain Storming, he had the most likely answer.


    Sand Vige''s Yondaime KazeKage has just taken his position because of the disappearance of the Sandaime KazeKage.


    With the third Shinobi war being over, the Yondaime KazeKage needs to weaken the influence of Sandaime KazeKage in the Sand Vige, so Sand Vige actually needs to clean its own people too, and for them, this demand is much stronger than Konoha''s.


    In addition, after the war, Sand signed the alliance treaty with Konoha.


    This can also exin why Sand Vige participated in Konoha''s cleaning operation. The highest level of the two sides has obviously reached an agreement to clean up the abandoned children for each other.


    This not only prevents one''s own hands from being contaminated with the blood of his fellow vigers but also provides a possible excuse for them to me the death on someone.


    Having figured this out, Kuroto also knew that even if it was Danzo who presided over this purge in the vige, the Sandaime Hokage-sama, and other high-level officials must have tacitly approved of this or at least were aware of the details.


    Otherwise, Danzo alone would not be able to bypass the vige authorities and negotiate such a major action with Sand Vige without consent from others.


    At the thought of so many people being ruthlessly abandoned by the vige, Kuroto was both disappointed and angry.


    It can be said that 90% of these people are innocent. It was only a small group of them who have actually participated in the human experiments performed by Orochimaru, and most of them have only participated in a peripheral scale, like Kuroto.


    The real core projects that involve bloody human experiments are almost all done by Orochimaru personally, and there are very few people who are even qualified to about them, much less participate in them in the first ce, and even Kuroto is not one of those.


    This is not Kuroto trying to shirk the responsibility, but except for Orochimaru, there might only be a handful of people who can independently carry outplex human experiments.


    "What is the purpose of the vige going so far this time?"


    The more Kuroto thinks about it, the more he feels that something is wrong in this whole fiasco. The vige''s senior leaders cannot be unaware that this purge will affect many innocent people, but they still did it. There must be something Kuroto didn''t know about.


    Kuroto did more brainstorming thinking about Orochimaru''s active defection and the uncharacteristic behavior of Danzo, who has always tried to maintain some level of cooperative rtionship with Orochimaru.


    And suddenly it finally struck him!


    It must be because of some anger and grievance due to something that Orochimaru must have done, that might have made Danzo go into hysteria and the bastard finally decided to eliminate all the possible subordinates or Orochimaru from the vige.


    It has to be the case!


    But regardless of whether Kuroto is correct or not, it can not change the fact that the purge has already begun. So, he has to converge his diverging thoughts and calmly sort out the threat he is facing right now.


    The threat at hand is undoubtedly the purge issued by the vige.


    Now that the purge has already begun, the vige will not let go of him, so even if Kuroto has escaped this time, there will be another waiting for him, and the intensity will exceed as the times'' increase.


    In addition, the threat of Sasori cannot be ignored.


    Sandaime KazeKage was once known as the ''strongest KazeKage'', but in the end, he died at Sasori''s hands. Just this fact alone proves how dangerous Sasori actually is?


    Now that Kuroto has offended the other party, he has to be on constant vignce.


    Thinking about it, in fact, what is most imminent is the vige''s reaction to Mitsui''s death. Once the vige suspects that Kuroto had some hand in it, then there will only be one option avable for him and that is to defect.


    "I don''t know if I can hide that scene from the vige."


    It was actually a wonderful move on his part to have used KazeKage''s puppet enact as a wandering ninja. Because of the third ninja war that finished not long ago, there are arge number of wandering ninjas who defected from many ninja viges, so it''s not strange to have encountered one of those during a mission, as currently, the power spere of each vige has weakened to some extent, and this is especially the case at the borders.


    In addition, the two other team leaders who were suspected to be the roots ninja in the post also saw the puppet posing as a wandering ninja, which made Kuroto''s words more convincing.


    After thinking about it all night, Kuroto recovered the Sandaime KazeKage''s puppet that had been hidden near the outpost and sealed it inside a scroll at the first opportunity he got the very next day.


    Right now, there is serious attrition in the post.


    Among the remaining 4 ninjas, there are two wounded, Anko and Kuroto, so the vige will send a support team over at any time, or may already be on the way.


    And the support squad will inevitably have a scout-type ninja. If he continues to let the puppet wander near the post, it is likely to hit the support squad and be exposed.


    In the final analysis, the identity of Sandaime KazeKage??s Puppet is too eye-catching.


    Not to mention someone like Kuroto who is very cautious by nature, even the bold Sasori dare not use it so easily, and once it is exposed in Kuroto''s hands, it is very difficult for him to give any exnation without revealing the secret of the Tenseigan, which is a risk he is unwilling to take.


    After all, the Sandaime KazeKage was once the Kage of a vige from the five major ninja viges.


    Even if it is just to maintain their image as a major ninja vige, Sand Vige wouldn''t stop at anything from eliminating the possible suspect of killing their Kage and retrieving the dead body of their Kage.


    Kuruto who has already been listed as a target to be cleansed by Konoha doesn''t have any intentions of offending Sand Vige at all.


    Anyway, at present, there are only 2 people alive who are aware that the Sandaime KazeKage was turned into a Human Puppet, and they are Kuroto and Sasori. Kuroto has no intention of revealing this information, and as for Sasori, as the culprit who killed Sandaime KazeKage and turned him into a puppet, he would definitely not take the initiative to reveal this information.


    Furthermore, as far as Sasori''s temperament is concerned, it is estimated that at this moment, he is still wandering around the ninja world collecting corps for making various puppets while also brainstorming on how to retrieve the KazeKage puppet from Kuroto. He won''t be exposing this information at all, as it would also disgrace him for losing such a thing in the first ce.


    While thinking these messy thoughts Kuroto went back to his room to continue rest for recovering.


    For the next few days, everything was calm.


    Taking advantage of the few remaining opportunities, Kuroto continued studying the Tenseiagn''s ability to control the puppet.


    After many attempts, he found that the flexibility of the puppet depends entirely on the amount of Tenseigan Chakra he poured into the puppet. In short, the higher the volume of Chakra, the higher will be the flexibility of the puppet.


    Kuroto is obviously not a puppet expert.


    He doesn''t know if KazeKage''s puppet belonged to a rtively high-end quality or not? In short, simply activating it consumes almost half of his chakra volume. If he wants the puppet to use its high-end ability like Maic-Dun, it requires more than two-thirds of his total Chakra.


    So, when the KazeKage''s puppet is activated at most one-third of his chakra can be used by Kuroto!


    Kuroto also tried infusing all his Chakra into the puppet to see if this puppet could go further and possess a small amount of self-autonomy.


    But the result disappointed him.


    He doesn''t know if his total amount of chakras is too small, or for other reasons, anyway, even if he infused all of his chakras, the Puppet did not change any further.


    However, at this time Kuroto has learned to adjust his mentality, and nothing ispared with the impression of Otsutsuki Toneri, so he did not feel too frustrated, just a little annoyed over his weakness��

 Chapter 13 - - 13 The Kyuubis Rebellion.

    In the blink of an eye, three weeks passed.


    And he was wrong on the part that the vige would be sending a support team due tock of the number of people at this outpost. ??


    Kuroto was quite doubtful as to why the Konoha vige did not send any support team during this period, nor was he of Anko sent on any so-called ''special mission''?


    This is obviously not in line with his expectations, nor in line withmon sense.


    It would be understandable if there was some kind of short dy but three whole weeks? How can that be allowed? It is simply unthinkable to leave the guardpost understaffed!


    This leads to only one possible scenario, at least that''s what Koroto can think of.


    ''Could it be that something major happened in the vige?''


    Kuroto then searched in his memories to find the clues to figure out if there was some kind of major event that happened at this point in time, but he wasn''t getting anywhere as his memories are too vague.


    But suddenly a picture shed in his mind, and he was covered in a cold sweat, he now had the answer and all could do was murmur it silently: "Nine�� Nine-tailed Chaos!?"


    Although he doesn''t remember the exact time of Kyuubi Rebellion happened, Kuroto does know that it happened on the night of Uzumaki Naruto''s birth.


    Naruto''s mother, Uzumaki Kushina, who was the current Kyuubi''s jinchuuriki, had all the information rted to her regarded as highly confidential. And someone with zero political power like Kuroto can''t inquire about her status.


    But this does not affect his spection, because Hinata is about the same age as Naruto, and he has already received news that the patriarch''s wife was pregnant before he left the vige. If Naruto is a few months older than Hinata, then Naruto''s birth should be around this period.


    "Why did I forget about this!?"


    At the bottom of his heart, Kuroto med himself.


    In fact, this is also unavoidable. After all, he has been in the world of the ninjas for more than ten years, and his memory is a lot vague. In addition, he has always been under the threat of death because of his weak strength. Until recently, he neither had the ability nor any willingness to intervene in various major events, so he didn''t care much about them happening in the Ninja World if they didn''t involve him, and delved all his attention in finding a solid method to improve his strength.


    Now it''s different now. With the Tenseigan awakened, he already has the ability to intervene in many things, so now he must pay attention to every major event in the Ninja world like a real reincarnated individual in order to profit from them for his advantage.


    After making a mental note for himself, Kuroto analyzed the current possible situation in the vige.


    If the Kyuubi Rebellion did happen, it means that the power center of the vige will change drastically.


    The Yondaime Hokage-sama, who was in his prime, passed away together with his wife Uzumaki Kushina who was the Kyuubi jinchuuriki, as a result of which Konoha has again lost two shinobi with Kage level Combat power. This will lead to an awkward state of the current military power of Konoha.


    In the previous decade, Konoha has lost so many powerful individuals, Hayate Sakumomitted suicide, Senju Tsunade left because of experiencing severe mental trauma due to the death of her brother Senju Nawaki and lover Dan Kato, then not long ago Orochimaru defected, following which Jiraya left the vige to pursue Orochimaru''s tracks and now two of the most powerful shinobi have again passed away.


    In current Konoha, if two-generations involving the young and the middle-aged generation, if we exclude Jiraya who is not in the vige, then there is almost no one left with thebat power of Kage level.


    Sandaime Hokage-sama and Shimura Danzo are the only two people with the highest raw power currently


    In addition, at the time of the Kyuubi Rebellion, Kyuubi was suspected of being controlled by the Sharingan, leading the top decision-making authorities to suspect the Uchiha n to be responsible for this, as such theplete Uchiha n, an importantbat force of the vige was under constant surveince andpletely isted from the rest of the vige under high pressure.


    All the powerful members of the Uchiha n were on the watch list. And based on the memories Kuroto can predict that Uchiha''s infighting with the vige will be inevitable.


    After thoroughly analyzing the changes that Konoha will experience in its power center, Kuroto began to analyze the change in his own situation because of Kyuubi Rebellion.


    There is no doubt that the left-over old subordinates of Orochimaru are no longer such a threat to the vige whenpared to the powerful Uchiha n, suspected of causing the Kyuubi rebellion.


    What''s more, arge number of ordinary ninjas were killed in the Kyuubi Rebellion, therefore the vige has lost a lot of manpower, not only they have to rebuild the destroyed area immediately, but also deploy elite shinobi''s to monitor the Uchiha n, even if it is Konoha, strongest of the five major viges. I''m afraid that the manpower is still not so much at hand, especially because of therge number of death in the third ninja war, so it is not unreasonable to ignore the border post for some time.


    ............


    It didn''t take long for Kuroto''s spections to be confirmed true.


    The vige sent a message, ''Abandon the outpost'', and all the staff was ordered to immediately return to the vige.


    After a simple cleanup, the four people at the outpost embarked on the returning journey back to the vige. On the way, Kuroto secretly rejoiced, feeling that he was lucky, that Sasori did not find him for such a long time.


    In fact, Kuroto was thinking about this matter.


    It was actually an ident that resulted in him seizing up Sandaime KazeKage''s puppet, Kuroto obviously didn''t do it intentionally, and even if he did, he doesn''t think he could have achieved it.


    Kuroto is clear about this, but he doesn''t know whether Sasori is clear about this or not.


    In the eyes of Sasori, Kuroto''s Rein Wheel Pull and the technique of manipting puppets without the Chakra line or need for printing hand signs are really weird, which caused him to misestimate the strength ofKuroto, mistakenly believe that Kuroto''s strength is at least the level of an elite jonin, therefore Sasori might have directly ignored some random border outpost that generally doesn''t have any elite-jonin personnel as staff for keeping watch unless there is some emergency period which was obviously not the case at that time.


    This is because ording tomon sense, border outposts that are mainly used for early warning will not deploy elite jonin.


    As a result, the border post where Kuroto was located became a state of ''ck under the lights'', but it also became the safest ce for him. This is why the Sasori has not been able to find Kuroto up until now.


    Rushing all the way hurriedly, the four finally returned to the vige a weekter.


    The vige at this time is simply a big construction site, everywhere busy workers can be seen, various scaffoldings were spread throughout, transport vehicles were continuouslying and going.


    Anko asked Kuroto with a little confusion while pointing towards the damaged city walls in the distance: "What happened in the Vige?"


    The two suspected root ninjas who were traveling with them seemed to know some news, but looking at the scene in front of them, they still showed surprises in unison.


    Obviously, the damage to the vige far exceeded their previous expectations.


    Kuroto was also surprised at this moment.


    Although it has long been known that the Kyuubi Rebellion brought deep bone marrow damage to Konoha, the dpidated scene of the vige still made it difficult for him to adapt for a while.


    You must know that even in the three shinobi wars that have urred since Konoha''s establishment, and the vige never once suffered such severe losses!


    After arriving at the task center, the four of them disbanded after a brief task handover.


    Kuroto, who was finally freed for the first time in months, is not idle but inquired about the changes in the vige.


    Before long, he collected a lot of information.


    First of all, the exact time when the Kyuubi Rebellion urred was about a month ago. If you count the time, it happened to be within a few days before or after, Kuroto encountered Sasori at the border.


    Secondly, in the turmoil of just one night, the vige lost more than 20 elite jonins and hundreds of chunin and genin ninjas. Almost all the ninja families in the vige suffered casualties. It is said that the funeral alonested for a whole week.


    In the end, several blocks that had been ravaged by the Kyuubi werepletely razed to the ground. The casualties of civilians are hard to estimate. Even now, there are still many civilians whose bodies have not been found.


    After collecting enough information, Kuroto returned home full of thoughts.


    This guy Obito is no stranger to Kuroto, because, among the ssmates of the same period, there were few who can barely be defeated by Kuroto, and Obito was one of them.


    And now such a person has grown strong enough to fight Yondaime Hokage-sama while controlling Kyuubi simultaneously and control the entire Ninja World in the palm of his hands as the backstage big BOSS and that too with just single mangekyo sharingan.


    To be honest, Kuroto is really upset, this is too frustrating, even if Obito had the Uchiha Madara''s inheritance with him or Zetsu helping him out to some extent.


    However, although Kuroto was upset, and he also knew in his heart that now that Obito had Mangekyo Sharingan and Hashirama''s cells imnted in him, he was no longer the tail of crane, so Obito can''t be treated simrly to how he used to be during their ninja academy days.


    At the same time, Kuroto also has an ambition in his heart.


    Since Obito can stir wind and rain in the entire ninja world with just a single mangekyo, then why can''t he who has finally awakened the Tenseigan get out of merely being an audience and step on the stage and control the ninja world as he wants?


    Decide the trajectory of the flow of events as per his whims?


    Or


    Simply change the face of this forsaken world into how he sees it fit to be?

 Chapter 14 - -14 Ambitions!

    When something called ''ambition'' burned in his heart, Kuroto thoughts became more agile.


    White Fang, the Kage-level powerhouses of Sannin''s generation, either died, left, defected, or escaped. Now there is only Jiraiya left who is not ambitious for taking the position of Hokage. ??


    Among the Kage-level powerhouses of Yondaime Hokage-sama and second-generation Kyuubi jinchuuriki''s generation, there were only Hokage-sama and Kyuubi jinchuuriki themselves with true Kage levelbat power, others of the same generation like the Hyuga Hiashi, Uchiha Fugaku, and other Patriarch, although not bad in terms of strength but still can not be ssified as true Kage level inbat effectiveness.


    This simply reveals the loss of talent Konoha experienced due to several losses. This is a huge period of crises for the current Konoha, but for Kuroto, it''s the Golden opportunity of a lifetime.


    Because for him, the only realpetitors are Kakashi, Gai, Asma, Shisui, Itachi, and other ninjas of the same generation.


    And out of these both Shisui and Itachi, the two powerful ninjas of the younger generation are of the Uchiha n, because of the tension between the Uchiha n and the vige, the stronger their strength, the more cautious vige authorities will be against them, so they can be excluded from posing anypetition.


    "In the future, this will be my stage!"


    Kuroto is very sure of this in his heart, and this is not only his confidence in himself but also his hope for the future!


    Kuroto now faces only two problems stopping him from taking the position of Hokage.


    First is his Tensigan: Although the Hyuga nsmen generally do not activate Byakygan when in the vige, but if someone happens to activate Byakugan in his presence, then his Tenseigan will be exposed immediately, after all, there is a clear difference between Tenseigan and Byakugan.


    The second problem is his identity: Kuroto was Orochimaru''s old subordinate.


    Kuroto hasn''te up with any good solution to deal with the first problem, since he can''t deactivate Tenseigan so the best he can do is to temporarily avoid the Hyuga nsmen.


    As for the second problem, considering the shortage of manpower in the vige right now, and now that the attention of the vige leaders will be directed towards the Uchiha n, Kuroto feels that it might not be too difficult for him to solve it as long as he works properly.


    But then Kuroto''s face sank again, the status of a chunin promoted during wartime is too low, anyone can step on them as long as it is for their convenience.


    Because of the experience during the past few months, Kuroto was really fed and aggrieved, the helplessness he felt, the resentment and anger for bing a cleansing target, and the sorrow brought by the helplessness in being unable to do anything made him understand one simple truth.


    If you don''t want to be stepped on, then climb to the highest stair.


    "In Konoha, I need a different status, a statuspletely different from the mediocre one I had in the past!" And when Kuroto thought of a method to improve his status, Kuroto subconsciously thought of Yondaime Hokage-sama.


    Yes, Yonndaime-sama is the best representative of the story of a mere civilian ninja bing someone to be highly revered by all the ninjas alive in the current ninja world.


    If Yondaime-sama''s characteristics have to be summarized, then Kuroto''s mind instantly thinks of the words, Powerful, Sunny, and high-profile''.


    The crueler the war the more dazzling he appears.


    In fact it won''t be wrong to say that the third shinobi world war was the stage that allowed Namikaze Minato to obtain the position of Konoha''s Yondaime Hokage, the highest authority of a Konoha, even though he was born as a civilian.


    Now that the was is over, Kuroto must also develop a higher profile than Yondaime Hokage-sama if he wants to gain a huge reputation.


    He must show up in front of everyone with an iparable strong posture so that everyone can understand his power so that when people consider Hokage''s sessor, he will subconsciously sh in their minds.


    Of course, the change of personal settings needs to be done step by step and should not be rushed, otherwise, it will inevitably arouse suspicion among the vige leaders.


    After making up his mind, Kuroto no longer dys and immediately moves.


    In peacetime, the fastest way to show off your talent is through taskpletion, and a good-looking task resume is also an important basis for promotion.


    After making up his mind, Kuroto immediately came to the mission center.


    Compared with usual, today''s mission center is slightly deserted.


    When he came to the counter, Kuroto said to the staff responsible: "I am Chunin Hyuga Kuroto. Could you please show me which B-level tasks can be imed!"


    The staff verified Kuroto''s identity and handed him a task list: "These are all B-level tasks. You''d better pick the first few pages. Those employers are waiting in a hurry."


    Kuroto also knew that there was a serious shortage of manpower in the vige right now, and many tasks were overstocked, so he didn''t say much, and immediately checked the task list.


    The vige''s ssification of tasks is very rigorous. Jonin can ept all tasks including S-level, Chunin can only ept B-level to D-level tasks, and lower-level Ninja can only ept C-level to D-level tasks.


    These tasks are further exined:


    S-level tasks are generallymissioned by certain forces, mainly assassinating important personnel, stealing confidential information, etc.


    Most of the A-level missions are alsomissioned by certain forces, mainly protecting key personnel and crusade against traitors.


    B-level to D-level tasks are generallymissioned by individuals, of which B-level and C-level tasks will encounterbat, and D-level tasks will not havebat.


    Since Kuroto is Chunin, and he has the strength of a Tokubetsu Jonin without using Sandaime Kazekage''s puppet, so choosing the B-level mission is the most suitable choice.


    After briefly checking the task list, Kuroto frowned.


    The tasks on the task list are nothing in terms of difficulty, but most of the tasks have requirements for the number of people. The least demanding of them also requires a team of at least two ninjas to receive.


    At this time, a short figure appeared in front of the working window next to Kuroto.


    Kuroto nced at it from the side of the light, and then he was taken aback.


    This little guy is none other than, the genius of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Itachi!


    Although he was only six or seven years old, Itachi had already shown maturity far beyond his age at this time, the little guy looked was more mature than many adults from his thought process, and here he was quietly flipping through the task list rigorously.


    After a while, Itachi handed the task list back to the staff and asked a little childishly: "Excuse me, is there no C-level task that can be imed by a single person?"


    The staff at the window of Itachi seems to have been used to dealing with the Uchiha n. He was not surprised that a six or seven-year-old child asked to receive a C-level task alone. He just shook his head normally: "No, you have to think about it. If you receive a C-level mission, you should find a ninja you know to form a team."


    Hearing this, Itachi was a little distressed, and whispered: "It seems that I can only wait for Shisui to return to the vige."


    Kuroto smiled: "Hey kid, you haven''t graduated yet?"


    Itachi replied politely: "Because of the reconstruction, the school took a four-month vacation."


    Kuroto did not expect that the Ninja School was also destroyed in the Kyuubi Rebellion, and said, "Since it''s a holiday, stay at home. It''s dangerous for you to go on a mission alone."


    Itachi replied with a serious face: "Now the vige is understaffed, and many tasks are backlogged. If no one is doing it for a long time, it will have a great impact on the prestige of the vige,"


    Kuroto was startled, not knowing what to say for a while.


    After taking a look at Kuroto, Itachi asked, "Excuse me, senpai, are you Chunin?"


    Kuroto nodded.


    Itachi smiled with joy: "Senpai, are you short of a teammate? My name is Uchiha Itachi. Although I haven''t graduated yet, I am already a qualified ninja."


    Kuroto shook his head and said: "I want to take on a B-level mission, you are not suitable."


    At this moment, the vige was suspicious of the Uchiha n. Kuroto''s personal troubles have not beenpletely eliminated yet, so he didn''t want to have anything to do with the Uchiha n.


    Itachi said quickly: "I have checked the B-level mission, and there is no mission that a single person can take, so you must also need a member, senpai."


    Kuroto pondered for a while and felt that in the future it was indispensable to deal with the powerful Uchiha n, so it was necessary to understand the Uchiha n''s fighting methods in advance.


    Itachi is one of the most dazzling genii in this generation in Uchiha nsmen, and establishing a personal rtionship with him earlier may have some unexpected benefits.


    After calcting all these thoughts, with a smile, Kuroto who had an idea said: "Okay, but everything must be under my instructions, and you can''t act without authorization."


    Itachi hurriedly bowed to Kuroto: "Please rest assured, senpai."

 Chapter 15 - – 15 Shinnō

    After discussing the matter of team formation, Kuroto looked through the task list again, and Itachi stood aside properly, quietly waiting for Kuroto to select the task.


    When I turned to the second page of the task list, a name suddenly caught Kuroto''s attention. ? ?


    "Shinn��!? Who, who dare to openly im him?" Kuroto ndered in the bottom of my heart, and Kuroto immediately checked this task seriously.


    The task is very simple. It is to escort a doctor named Shinn�� to the Country of Land adjacent to the country of fire.


    Staring at the task introduction, Kuroto frowned slightly. For some reason, he always felt familiar with something from it.


    After a while, he finally remembered.


    In the vague memory, there is indeed a remnant of the sky vige disguised as a doctor, traveling around the countries, gaining prestige, while waiting for opportunities to steal the secret forbidden techniques of various Shinn�� viges, and this guy seems to be called ''Shinn��''. Tossing out a man-made tail beast named ''zero tail'', making a lot of noise in the ninja world.


    "Will it really be him?"


    Secretly, Kuroto decided that he would follow this task no matter whether it was allowed or not.


    Afterpleting the procedures for receiving the task, Kuroto and Itachi quickly met the client.


    Looking closely at the man named Shinn�� in front of him, Kuroto had an answer in his heart. The person in front of him, whether in appearance or dress, roughly matches the Shinn�� in his memories.


    There is no doubt that this guy is the remnant of Land of the Sky, the future creator of the Zero Tail.


    Knowing the identity of the other party, Kuroto calmly introduced himself: "My name is Hyuga Kuroto, and I am a Konoha Chunin, and I am also the leader of the team who epts your entrusted task. The one next to me is my team member. His name is Uchiha Itachi, Konoha genin."


    Shinn��, who was just in his early thirties, was very polite and bowed: "Then I will ask you two this time.??


    "We will definitely try our best, but before we set off, I need to know something about it." After a pause, Kuroto asked: "You should have your own reasons for raising the task to level B, right? Tell me, who is the enemy we might face?"


    Shinn�� was a little embarrassed and coughed slightly: "In fact, it''s not an enemy, it''s just a little misunderstanding. When I was in Yunyin Vige before, it seemed that a theft happened in their vige, so they suspected me of it. The theft is rted, but you know that I am just an ordinary doctor, how could I have anything to do with this kind of thing!"


    "I have to be an Idiot to actually believe you!" Kuroto secretlyughed because he knew Shinn��''s true identity, he also changed his mind and thought, "This guy seems to have a good way to steal techniques from other ninja viges!"


    Even the high-level spies of Konoha can hardly prate the ghost ces like Yunyin Vige. It is even more difficult to steal information, ninjutsu, forbidden skills, etc., and this shameless Shinn�� can actually steal something from the cloud vige, and what is even more amazing is that he can retreat after that? This is definitely something to surprise people.


    Kuroto decided it might be useful to keep an eye on this guy as he might be useful in the future. Kuroto decided not to eliminate him. After a little preparation, the group of three set out on the trip to Tanokuni.


    As soon as he left the vige, Kuroto noticed Itachi''s seriousness. Whether it was the choice of route or the camping location, his choice appeared quite decent and impable.


    On the road, Itachi would even correct the errors and omissions on the map he carried with him from time to time. When camping, he would record the itinerary of the day and asionally write down some experience.


    It can be said that the existence of Itachi has saved Kuroto a lot of manual trouble.


    Naturally, Kuroto was not idle either. He used the unparalleled insight of the Tenseigan to observe Itachi and Shinn�� all the time. Through the changes in their facial expressions and the expansion and contraction of their muscles, he exercised his insight and predictive ability.


    Sensitive Itachi quickly noticed this, but he thought Kuroto was just examining whether he was a qualified Ninja.


    So there is no resistance.


    Shinn�� was also undoubtedly aware of it, but he tried his best to cover it up, revealing an appearance of ignorance,ughing, and talking about the interesting things when traveling around.


    After several weeks of walking and stopping, the group finally arrived at the border between the country of fire and the country of Lightening.


    Seeing it was gettingte, Kuroto said: "Itachi, find a suitable camping site, rest well tonight, and cross the border tomorrow."


    "Yes!"


    Itachi responded properly, and then jumped to the tree, looking for a suitable camping site.


    Shinn�� on the sideughed and said, "Kuroto-kun and Itachi-kun are worthy of being Konoha ninja!"


    Kuroto nonchntly waved his hand ignoring the false praise from Shinn��, "The ninja world speaks only by strength after all."


    Shinn�� still smiled and said: "I have seen many ninjas when traveling around, but there are not many ninjas as good as you, and it will probably not be long before your names will be spread in the ninja world."


    Knowing what Shinn�� meant, Kuroto didn''t care about the ttery and turned the topic to medical skills.


    It is undeniable that this Shinn�� is very aplished in medical skills, especially in the fields of bandaging techniques, human meridians, herbal pharmacology, etc., surpassing ordinary doctors by a lot.


    This is one of the reasons why he can pretend to be a doctor and travel around the world, otherwise, he would have been captured for being a spy long ago.


    After finding a camp with a wide view, the three of them discussed the human meridians while eating dry food. Of course, it was Shinn�� who was exining, and Kuroto and Itachi were studying.


    The meridians of the human body are not mysterious to Kuroto, because of being born in the Hyuga n. He has learned meridian knowledge from the n for the practice of soft boxing, while the meridian knowledge exined by Shinn�� is for the medical fields, different ideas, and different viewpoints, under the collision, Kuroto has gained some deeper understanding of the human meridian system.


    Itachi also listened very seriously, and within a short while, he wrote and painted several pages in his pocketbook.


    The human meridians are not unfamiliar to the Uchiha n either who have the Sharingan, but there is no medical inheritance rted to the human meridian in the Uchiha n, so this knowledge of Shinn�� is especially precious.


    Shinn�� exined with dedication, but he did so naturally for a purpose. In his eyes, the two ninjas, Kuroto and Itachi, belong to the two great ns of Konoha, are of great value in making friendship. Once a personal rtionship is established, he will be active in Konoha.


    While chatting, Kuroto suddenly asked, "By the way, what the hell did Yunyin Vige lose? Want to trouble you as a doctor so much?"


    "I don''t know this, I have nothing to do with this matter!" With an awkward smile, Shinn�� exined: "This time, if it wasn''t for the gue in a vige in the country of Lightening, I wouldn''t have gone there. An old friend of my friend came over personally and begged me to go there. I really don''t want to run around at this time.


    Knowing that there is no useful informationing out of Shinn��''s mouth, Kuroto said: "Well, I will think about it. Let''s rest for now. We have to hurry tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Itachi used wire and bells toy several tripwires around the camp, and then he jumped up and found a branch with a good view to rest.


    Staring at Itachi, who is skilled in arranging traps, Kuroto secretly sighed, "Uchiha n is really good at training ninjas. At such a young age, Itachi can already set up suchplex traps."

 Chapter 16 - - 16 Matatabi Jinchuriki

    After observing the early warning traps set up by Itachi, Kuroto randomly picked a clean spot, leaned against the tree trunk, and fell into a light sleep.


    In the false sleep, Kuroto thought about his own affairs. ??


    Except for theck of inheritance about the information on Tenseigan, the biggest problem that restricts his improvement at the moment is the amount of Chakra.


    As the Tenseigan entered a stable period after the adaption period, the increase in his Chakra volume has also stabilized. Although it is increasing every day, the effect is far less significant than during the adaptation period.


    In terms of Chakra volume alone, although he already has an impressive chakra volume among the peers of the same generation, this does not satisfy him. He hasn''t reached anywhere near Yondaime Hokage-sama''s level!


    In fact, there is no way to solve this problem.


    The tail beast is a very good supply of chakras. Almost all the jinchuriki have near inexhaustible chakras in the raw form. The difference lies in whether they can control it or not.


    However, the nine-tailed beasts are in the hands of the five great Shinobi viges, and they are still Akatsuki''s goal in the future. Therefore, capturing these tailed beasts is no less than grabbing food from the mouth of a tiger. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will set yourself on fire.


    On the other hand, Reibi is different. This is a self-made artificial tailed beast. Although its strength and stability are far inferior to the original Nine-tailed beasts, if it is only used as a chakra ''battery'', it might solve Kuroto''s low chakra level problems.


    Thinking of this, Kuroto inadvertently nced at Shinn�� who was resting not far away and thought to himself: "When Reibi officially appeared, Uzumaki Naruto had grown into a teenager. If I have to wait for more than ten years, it wouldn''t exactly be useful for me, Need to search for another method to elerate the time of Reibi''s appearance."


    The next morning,


    The three packed up and went on the road again, and when they entered the territory of Ta-no-Kuni(Land of Sound), they were immediately spotted by a group of wandering ninjas.


    The wandering ninjas are often missing-nin of the five Great Ninja Viges and the rebellion ninjas of the small Ninja Viges. These ninjas are generally not strong, so most of them are entrenched in small countries like the country of tea or waves without the protection of the Ninja vige.


    Looking at the wandering ninjas hiding far behind him, Itachi asked, "Captain, what should we do?"


    Kuroto looked around and said lightly: "There are three ninjas ambushing from the front, and three are behind. I will solve the front, you solve the back, a quick fight don''t dy if not necessary!"


    swish...


    swish...


    Following Kuroto''s order, he and Itachi turned into two afterimages, one after the other, pounced on the wandering ninjas who were staring at them.


    On Kuroto''s side, he didn''t use Rein Wheel, but with the amazing insight of the Tenseigan, he solved the three wandering ninjas in front of him with two soft fists attack each.


    And when Kuroto turned around to check, Itachi also ended the battle.


    With the exquisite kunai throwing skills, coupled with the movements without a trace of extra action, Itachi''s battle is also straightforward, not inferior to Kuroto in any aspect.


    The whole battle seemed to be just an inconspicuous episode, and the three of them didn''t care too much and continued on their way.


    After walking for another half day, Kuroto suddenly stopped.


    Both Itachi and Shinn�� looked puzzled, but upon noticing that Kuroto looking into the distance with a very serious face, so they didn''t ask questions, but unconsciously became alert.


    After a few breaths, Kuroto said in a deep voice: "We are probably in trouble!"


    Itachi asked, "Is it Cloud shinobi?"


    Kuroto nodded.


    The four people who are fast approaching them all have a good amount of chakras, especially the leading one. The amount of chakras is more than anyone Kuroto has ever seen before, even more than the Sandaime Hokage!


    Moreover, the four of them did not even try to conceal their movements, this simply meant their target was his group.


    Kuroto is not stupid, by now he had realized that what Shinn�� had stolen in the cloud vige should be something very important, otherwise, the other party would not be so set on retrieving it that they sent such an elite team to pursue it.


    After just ten breaths, the four figures appeared on the surrounding big trees, condescendingly examining Kuroto and others without hiding their presence.


    While the other party analyzing Kuroto''s group, Kuroto also observed the other party.


    There are a total of four people on the opposite side. The leader is a female ninja who is probably of the same age as Kuroto. And based on the memories of his previous life, Kuroto can make a good guess of her identity, although he doesn''t exactly remember her name, but he can be sure she is the jinchuriki of Matatabi.


    In addition to the jinchuriki, the other three in the team seem to be high-level chunin, their responsibility should be guarding Matatabi Jinchuriki specially arranged by Yondaime Raikage of the Cloud Vige.


    After a brief stare of the opposite party, Jinchuriki spoke coldly, "Hey, Konoha brats! Hurry up! Go back and tell your vige, that you encountered Cloud Shinobi, Konoha won''t me you for giving up the task!"


    It was obvious that she and Kuroto were of simr age, but he was treated as ''brats!'', oh now the readers can imagine our protagonists'' mood. {Wirter: I don''t me her! Taking a kid Itachi to the mission was your idea! Obviously, she doesn''t understand who is Itachi!}


    Simr to all the cloud shinobi''s Matatabi Jinchuriki is also very conceited of her strength and did not hesitate to look down on Kuroto and Itachi. Such tant disrespect isn''t unnatural from the cloud shinobis side.


    ording to Kuroto''s vague impression of Matatabi Jinchuriki she is too arrogant, she insisted to single out Akatsuki''s undead duo and ended up being captured, not only lost Matatabi but also lost her life.


    Shinn��''s face was uncertain at this moment.


    He has a lot of experience traveling around the world. In his eyes, Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Itachi are indeed very good ninjas, butpared with Cloud''s jinchuriki, they are obviously weaker.


    Itachi is a thoughtful person. When he saw the lineup sent by Cloud vige, he guessed that Shinn��, as their employer, must be hiding something very important.


    Seeing Kuroto and Itachi seemed unmoved, jinchuriki girl said again: "This guy named Shinn�� has stolen our important secrets from Cloud Vige. He is aplete liar. Do you think it is worth it to give up your life for such a worthless person?"


    Shinn�� immediately defended: "I have never entered your vige at all. How could I steal your secrets? It is not honorable for you to treat a doctor like this!"


    Jinchuriki sneered, "No need to argue, we will know after the interrogation, whether you''re speaking the truth or not!."


    Kuroto was really hesitant at the moment. He did the task to uplift his status and reputation. If he didn''t fight, he would betray his employer, let aloneplete his objective. I am afraid he would in fact be punished by the vige for giving up on the mission.


    And the jinchuriki is not an ordinary opponent, once he fights, the degree of battle is difficult to control.


    Boom...


    Just as Kuroto was weighing the pros and cons, there was a sudden explosion in the distance.


    For a time, both the enemy and their eyes were attracted to the distance.


    When Kuroto looked, he found that two people were fighting in that, and recognized both of them, they were none other than his teacher Orochimaru and Jiraiya, two of the three Konoha Sannin.


    At this moment, from the corner of his eyes, he suddenly noticed that a hint of joy shed across Shinn��''s face...

 Chapter 17 - - 17

    Only Kuroto noticed the instantaneous joy that shed on Shinno''s face as only the Tenseigan has such insight to be able to capture such micro and nano expressions, others including Itachi who hasn''t yet awakened Sharingan didn''t notice this change.


    Kuroto who noticed this, pondered in his heart. ??


    ''Why is Shinn�� so happy upon noticing Orochimaru and Jiraya''s presence? The fact that Orochimaru defected from Konoha is already well known in the world. He and Jiraiya also appeared here at almost the same time, as their group arrived here, but this doesn''t affect their current situation. There is no real helping��.


    Unless�� unless..., unless Shinn�� is sure that Orochimaru and Jiraya will join forces to help us deal with Cloud Ninjas...?


    But if that''s the case, how can he be sure that Orochimaru, a defected ninja, will help?


    Obviously, he knows that Cloud Vige is hunting him at this time, so why does he insist oning to the country of Lightening?


    Hiring Konoha ninja to escort him, without even hiding his true name. Does it mean that he wants to provoke a conflict between Konoha and Cloud? And if that''s his purpose is he assured that he can escape unscathed out of all this?


    Could it be...?


    Orochimaru appearing here at this convenient time isn''t just some simple coincidence? Does that mean Orochimaru hiding in Ta-no-Kuni is the Trump Card?


    Is he working for Orochimaru!? No, at best Shinn�� is a chunin level; and at this time Orochimaru won''t be taking subordinates that would be a burden on him. So the best exnation is that there must be some kind of cooperative rtionship between the two!''


    Combining the observable information with his vague memory, Kuroto quickly had an answer.


    But anyway, the coincidental appearance of Orochimaru and Jiraiya is a turning point for Kuroto. If Orochimaru really cooperating with Shinn��, then he will not ignore Shinn��, and neither will Jiraya let Konoha Ninja get Killed by Cloud Ninja in his presence.


    As soon as his thoughts turned, Kuroto immediately put his hand behind him and made a gesture to Itachi.


    Upon seeing it, Itachi quickly took out a Konoha signal re for help and fired it high into the sky.


    Whiiiiiistle......Bang bang bang...


    Apanied by a st, the signal re exploded three red smoke clouds in the air.


    In fact, firing signal re was kind of unnecessary. When Kuroto and others found Orochimaru and Jiraiya, they also found Kuroto and others, and tacitly stopped fighting and rushed in Kuroto and other''s direction.


    Soon, one after the other, Orochimaru and Jiraiya appeared in front of Kuroto and others.


    Looking at the group of people in front of him, Orochimaru spoke with a hoarse voice and smiled gloomily: "I didn''t expect to meet Cloud Vige''s Jinchuriki here. It seems that I have gained something today!"


    Jiraya also said in anxiousness, "Don''t be foolish, Orochimaru, it will cause war!"


    Orochimaru ignored Jiraiya, and moved his gaze away from Cloud''s Matatabi Jinchuriki, and nced at Kuroto and his group, stopped at Kuroto and Itachi respectively, and finally fell on Shinn��''s body, revealing a yful smile.


    On Cloud''s side, as Orochimaru and Jiraiya appeared one after another, Cloud ninja no longer had their previousposure, and the three Cloud Ninjas who were traveling with Jinchuriki were even restless now.


    Unlike Hyuga Kuroto, which was barely trying to survive in the war, and the kid Itachi who hasn''t yet gained his reputation, the fame of Orochimaru and Jiraiya was achieved through countless battles the trials of life and death. Even if cloud shinobi were arrogant earlier, but now upon seeing these two arrive at the same time obviously, they dare not be so arrogant anymore.


    "This isn''t over yet!"


    Seeing that nothing could be done, the Jinchuriki left some empty words and decisively led the team to retreat.


    Orochimaru had no intention of pursuing them at all, obviously, the threat from Jinchuriki waspletely ignored.


    Seeing Cloud Ninja take the initiative to retreat, Jiraya on the side also let out a long sigh of relief.


    Kuroto moved the object of the guard from Cloud Ninja to Orochimaru, and asked tentatively, "Master Jiraiya, do you need our help?"


    Officially, Orochimaru is Konoha''s defected ninja. On the surface, Kuroto who is Konoha ninja naturally has to make a clear stand.


    However, Jiraya only waved his hand: "Orochimaru is not something you can deal with. There is nothing for you here. Go and perform your own tasks."


    Kuroto was also just asking for formality''s sake, and he stopped talking after hearing this, and immediately left with Itachi and Shinn��.


    After experiencing this storm, the three became more careful. They bypassed all the towns and did not deal with anyone. When encountering t, open, unobstructed terrain, they even changed to traveling during both daylight and night.


    So cautiously, the three Kuroto finally reached their destination safely a weekter.


    This vige is indeed suffering from a gue, and the sight is full of depression, and there is indeed a viger who ims to have written a letter asking Shinn�� toe to the vige to heal the gue.


    As for Shinn��''s identity, Kuroto already knew, so he pretended not to notice anything, andpleted the B-level escort mission.


    On the return trip, Itachi looked back at the vige behind him, and whispered: "Captain, there is a problem with this Shinn��."


    "I know, but it''s not our business."


    After hesitating a little, Itachi said, "I don''t know if it is my illusion. I always feel that he is hostile to us Konoha."


    Kuroto looked at Itachi with some surprise, and said, "Maybe that is indeed the case."


    Sky Vige was destroyed by Konoha, so it is normal for Shinn�� to be hostile to Konoha.


    Kuroto can judge Shinn��''s identity because of the memory of his previous life, but Itachi has such a keen intuition at such a young age, which really surprised Kuroto.


    When camping at night, Kuroto noticed that there was a signal left by Orochimaru on a big tree not far away, and he knew that Orochimaru was summoning him, so he casually made an excuse and quietly came to the indicated ce.


    As soon as Kuroto arrived, Orochimaru''s figure walked out of the shadow.


    As always, Kuroto greeted respectfully, "Orochimaru-sama."


    Orochimaru looked at Kuroto with interest, and then said after some pause: "Kuroto-kun, the feeling you gave me this time seems to be different from before."


    Kuroto replied calmly: "Thanks to your help, I almost died at the hands of the vige. Therefore, I appear to be a little different."


    The corner of Orochimaru''s lips curved: "A blessing in disguise, yes? Then you have to thank Shimura Danzo."


    "Does that mean Shimura Danzo was responsible for the cleansing?"


    "Well, I overestimated his skills and underestimated his methods." Orochimaru looked casual as if talking about somethingpletely unrted to him.


    Kuroto tentatively said: "It seems that you must have snatched something he really wanted for himself."


    Orochimaru did not deny it, but smiled: "Yes, it is indeed a very good baby."


    After confirming his guess, Kuroto did not continue to probe, but took the initiative to change the subject, and asked softly: "That�� Shinn�� is also��? Dealing with you, right?"


    Orochimaru nced at Kuroto because of his question, "I can''t even hide this from you, you really seem to have made some progress from before."


    Kuroto shook his head staying humble: "He has exposed too many ws, let alone me, even Uchiha''s little guy has noticed that something is wrong with Shinno."


    With a nomittal smile, Orochimaru said, "He stole some secrets about physical regeneration from the Cloud, which is very helpful for my current field of research."


    "So, no wonder Cloud sent such a strong pursuit team!"


    Seeing Kuroto seemed very interested in Physical Regeneration, Orochimaru said with a hoarse voice, "Kuroto-Kun , if you are interested, I can also consider giving you a copy of the research results."

 Chapter 18 - - 18 A-Level Tasks

    The secret technique that even strong people at the level of Orochimaru are interested in, if Kuroto says he is not interested, it is undoubtedly deceiving himself, so he bluntly said: "What do I need to do to get it?"


    Orochimaru answered something that was not what he expected, "What do you think of Uchiha Itachi?" ??


    Kuroto answered without much need to think: "Unlike many so-called geniuses, he is a true genius! Maybe in three to five years, he can grow to an unparalleled level."


    Upon listening to Kuroto''s evaluation of Itachi, Orochimaru took out a scroll from his arms and threw it to Kuroto, he also said, "Help me keep a close eye on him, and pay more attention to him. I am very interested in this Uchiha kid."


    With these words left, the figure of Orochimaru disappeared into the shadow, as if it had never appeared before.


    Holding the secret technique scroll that Orochimaru threw over, Kuroto thought, "Is it Itachi''s Sharingan or Itachi''s body that Orochimaru covets?"


    There is no doubt about Itachi''s excellence, but Kuroto is a little confused about the so-called "pay more attention" of Orochimaru, what does it mean?


    After returning to the camp, Kuroto found that Itachi was writing and drawing on the pocketbook he carried with him, so he asked casually: "What are you writing?"


    Itachi replied seriously: "I''m recording the mission log."


    ording to the vige''s regtions, all ninjas who perform missions must record mission logs. When returning to the vige to hand over missions, the mission logs will be kept as files and sealed in the archives of the mission center.


    But the rules are rules. In fact, there are very few ninjas willing to record mission logs in such a detailed manner.


    Most ninjas, such as Kuroto, simply dictate the summary of the task when handing over the taskpletion report, then record it on the spot by the staff of the task center, and finally save it in the archive.


    Seeing Itachi''s dedication, Kuroto said with emotion: "Itachi, you are the most meticulous ninja I have ever seen. Although you are such young, you are indeed meticulous in everything you do."


    Closing the notebook, Itachi replied, "I just want to learn more from my senpais."


    Kuroto shook his head and smiled, saying nothing more.


    After that, the return journey was smooth. Unlike the time when they came, Kuroto and Itachi, who rushed at full speed like ninjas, returned to the vige in just one week.


    After submitting the task log in the task center, the task center immediately upgraded the difficulty level of this task from B to A!


    As for the reason, it was because this mission involved Cloud Vige, which is one of the Five Great Ninja Viges simr to Konoha Vige, and the other side also dispatched their Jinchuriki and his guard team.


    Jinchuriki is regarded as the strongestbat power in Ninja Viges, except for Kages. They are even considered the pir of Ninja Viges. Therefore, when encountering such tricky characters in the task, and to able to sessfullyplete themission is not considered easy. So, generally, the task center will upgrade the level of such tasks to their appropriate standards.


    Of course, the reward money given to KKuroto and Itachi is still the standard for the B-level mission, but their mission archives files have one more A-level missionpletion record.


    It is very rare for Chunin toplete an A-level mission, not to mention Itachi, who has not graduated yet, so Itachi who walked out of the mission center was very happy.


    Looking at Itachi''s smiling face, Kuroto said with emotion: "Only now can he really smile innocently like a child."


    Before leaving, Itachi bowed deeply to Kuroto and expressed his gratitude sincerely: "Kuroto-senpai, thank you for your guidance. I learned a lot from this mission. You are worthy real Konoha ninja!"


    Kuroto smiled and said, "However, I don''t remember teaching you anything."


    Itachi replied: "Although you are not a talkative person, you have taught me a lot with your actions, especially when we encountered the Matatabi Jinchuriki, you let me understand the persistence that a Konoha ninja should have!"


    Kuroto was startled when he heard the words, and immediately asked: "Don''t you think I was embarrassed at that time?"


    Itachi shook his head.


    Kuroto raised the corner of his mouth: "Then you know why when facing Cloud''s humiliation can I keep calm? "


    Itachi thought carefully for a while, and tentatively replied, "Because anger interferes with judgment, shouldn''t the ninja not get angry?"


    "No..." He waved his hand, and Kuroto smiled mysteriously: "It''s because I suddenly felt better when I thought of the Uchiha Itachi being looked down together!"


    ........ Itachi and Kuroto had some fun conversation, and after chatting a few words, he left.


    Looking at Itachi''s leaving figure, Kuroto sighed slightly.


    ''I have to say that the Uchiha n is indeed weird. They are too easy to go to extremes.


    There is this guy Obito who wants to put the entire world into an Illusion so that he can live together with the girl he loved.


    There is this guy Itachi who killed off his entire n, rtives, and parents for the sake of peace.


    And there is ''the Madara'' of all people, the guy simply wants to put the entire Ninja World in an Infinite Genjutsu and decide the course of their life as per his whims.


    If it''s just thinking extremes, there are too many such people in the world.


    But the Uchihas are different, and it is also their source of strength. The more extreme they are, the stronger their pupil power. Once their Sharingan evolves into Mangekyo, these people will have both the motivation to develop their extreme ideas and the strength to realize them.


    Just think about it, makes Kuroto shudder to the core.


    An Uchiha should never be offended!


    ��??...��..


    In the Hokage office.


    The Sandaime Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi is holding a tobo pipe in his mouth, while looking at the file in his hand.


    Suddenly, Sandaime-sama asked the Hokage assistant beside him: "That kid from Uchiha n justpleted an A-level mission?"


    Because the vige has nowunchedprehensive monitoring of the Uchiha n, so the fact that Itachi has justpleted the task on the front foot, at the back foot, the mission archive file has already been passed to the Hokage office, for a review.


    The assistant replied: "Yes, it was originally a B-levelmission, but Cloud Vige was involved in the mission, and the other party also dispatched their Jinchuriki, so the mission center updated the mission evaluation and upgraded the B level to A level."


    While looking at the mission record, the Sabdaime said, "This Hyuga Kuroto is rted to Orochimaru?"


    The assistant replied: "Yes, during the third shinobi world war, Orochimaru used his rtionship to arrange Hyuga Kuroto from the front line battlefield to the hospital and served as a hospital guard for a while, however, Hyuga Kuroto isn''t a medical ninja although is proficient in wound dressing, and his reputation in the medical ss is not bad. Apart from close contacts with Orochimaru, there is no other stain."


    The Sandaime took out Kuroto''s personal files again, read his record, and then wrinkled his brows: "Was he sent for cleansing?"


    The assistant replied: "Yes, The Roots took him for cleansing once, but because the team encountered an unidentified wandering ninja, the cleaning operation failed and the Roots ninja Nara Mitsui who apanied him was killed."


    The Sandaime''s frowned brows tightened again: "Unidentified wandering ninja? Can you confirm it?"


    The assistant replied: "Yes, there was also news from Sand Vige''s side, their assassination team responsible for the purge operation was also annihted. However, the news they passed was a little vague. They seemed to know who the murderer was, but they didn''t want to reveal. So the intelligence team analyzed that this so-called wandering ninja was probably a missing-nin of Sand vige."


    The brows of the Sandaime now rxed: "Since you can be sure that it was not made-up incident by Hyuga Kuroto, then observe him for a while. If there is no abnormality, cross him out of the cleaning list."


    Following the rebellion of Orochimaru and the Kyuubi Rebellion that followed, the vige lost one after another the three Kage-ssbat powers including Orochimaru, Yondaime Hokage, second-generation Kyuubi Jinchuriki several, elite and high-level Jonins, as well as arge number Chunin and Genin ninjas.


    And ording to the information returned by the spies lurking in the other big Ninja viges, these Ninja viges seemed to be conspiring together after learning that Konoha had been hit hard. They were all a little bit ready to move.


    Coupled with the problems of the Uchiha n in the vige, the Sandaime who were struggling and internally and externally and have been a little tired of coping, so Danzo''s purge action has been stopped indefinitely by him.

 Chapter 19 - – 19 The Secret Technique Of Physical Regeneration

    Of the scene that happened in the Hokage office, Kuroto naturally had no way of knowing. He who had justpleted the A-level mission was walking towards his home at the moment.


    Kuroto''s parents died in the war a long time ago, but because Kuroto was part of the wealthy Hyuga n and was sheltered by the n, his childhood was much better than the other orphans in the vige. ??


    At least, he owns a single-family house left to him by his parents.


    When he returned home, Kuroto noticed that the house was spotlessly clean. Obviously, someone had been helping him with cleaning when he was on the task. The only one who would so is Yui, Hyuga Yui is Kuroto''s engagement partner.


    The marriage contract was made when Kuroto''s parents while still alive, so after his parents passed away, Yui''s family took care of him very much and treated himpletely as a family, Kuroto is really grateful to Yui''s parents.


    After closing the door, Kuroto took out the secret technique of physical regeneration he had obtained from Orochimaru.


    After careful research, he was able to figure out the principle of this secret technique.


    Simply put, it is to use extremely special techniques to stimte the cells in the body with chakra, to elerate cell division, so as to achieve rapid elerated healing of wounds and rapid recovery of chakras.


    In terms of effect alone, this secret technique lives up to its name of ''physical regeneration'', because it really regenerates the body by elerating cell division.


    But Kuroto knows that the number of possible divisions of every human cell is limited if the rate of cell division is elerated then it actually elerates the consumption of life span. In other words, the more frequently this technique is used the faster the user dies!


    However, If used only in desperate situations, it would be a really useful technique!


    Thinking of the shorings of this technique, and also thinking of the Fur�� Fushi no Jutsu that Orochimaru was about to develop in the near future Kuroto ''s heart really revered it.


    "Orochimaru possesses Fur�� Fushi no Jutsu, so the body can be reced frequently. In this way, hepletely ovees the shorings of this technique. No wonder theter Orochimaru was kind of like a Cockroach, can hardly be killed, even Itachi can only find a way to seal him!"


    The secret technique of physical regeneration can not only quickly recover the injury, but also because of the production of new cells, the body continuously obtains a new source of chakra, so once this secret technique is cast without scruples, then the caster is almost not afraid of any kind of damage, and have a continuous supply of chakras.


    To others, this is tantamount to suicide.


    But for Orochimaru, who is about to develop Fur�� Fushi no Jutsu (the secret technique of Living Corpse Reincarnation), ording to which if one body is damaged, it can be reced by another, this is not a problem at all.


    Thinking of this, Kuroto really had to admire his teacher Orochimaru.


    Although Kuroto couldn''t use it unscrupulously, it was not a bad thing to master one more secret technique after all, so he quickly condensed his thoughts and concentrated on learning this secret technique of physical regeneration.


    I don''t know if it is due to the physical changes brought about by the Tenseigan, or the increase in chakras in the body. Kuroto has learned this new technique much faster than before. In addition, this secret technique involves human meridians'' knowledge, and he was already very familiar with it, so he soon mastered the direction and method of chakra flow of this secret technique and the steps of forming seals.


    After thoroughly mastering the secret operation, Kuroto didn''t hesitate and immediately destroyed the scroll recording the secret technique. He was cautious not to leave any evidence that could be used against him.


    After learning the secret technique, Kuroto pondered the problems encountered in this mission.


    Regardless of whether the Rein Wheel Control (abined term used for Push/Pull) a powerful and useful technique or the Sandaime KazeKage''s puppet is very powerful, but he can''t use these techniques openly, he can''t include these techniques in his conventional fighting method if he encounters an enemy in the presence of a Konoha ninja.


    Kuroto''s fighting method is already very simple and of singling out. This feeling of restraining his strength was fully reflected in this mission.


    Therefore, Kuroto urgently needs a series of fighting tactics and techniques as a means of defending against the enemy which he can use openly.


    Taking into ount his identity as a Hyuga, if want to reasonably obtain more and stronger means of defending against the enemy, further development of gentle-fist is undoubtedly the best choice ofbat method for Kuroto at the moment.


    "It''s time to try to train gentle-fist again!"


    The principle of Revolving Heaven is notplicated. Previously, it was restricted by the insufficient chakra volume, so I have not been able to sessfully practice. Now Kuroto''s chakra volume has far exceeded that of Neji, and since Neji can understand it by himself, then there is no reason why he who possesses the Tenseigan can''t understand!


    The next day, Kuroto found a small forest far from thend of the Hyuga n for training.


    After confirming that there was no one in the surroundings, he did not waste any time and immediately began to try.


    There are two ways to master the Revolving Heaven, one is to master the various acupoints of oneself, and the other is to have sufficient chakras and be able to control chakra stably.


    For Kuroto, both these methods are usable, so after only a few attempts, he was able to perform Revolving Heaven to some extent.


    From this, it further proves that the physical changes brought about by the Tenseigan to Kuroto are not only reflected in the growth of his chakra volume, but he is also reflected in chakra control, insight, somatosensory bnce, and perception, etc.


    ......phew��


    After a sigh of relief, Kuroto wiped off his sweat with the towel prepared in advance.


    After a morning of hard practice, he has barely mastered Revolving Heaven.


    Although there is still a lot of room for optimization and improvement in the use of skills, it is no longer a problem to use it in actualbat.


    After mastering the secret technique of physical regeneration and the technique of Revolving Heaven, Kuroto was in a good mood, so he took a short break at noon and came to the mission center again.


    Likest time, the mission center is still deserted, and most of the ninjas whoe and go are in a hurry.


    Because there was a record of leading a team toplete A-level missions, and there were too many tasks in the mission center, Kuroto was made an exception and obtained the permission to receive A-level missions.


    A-level tasks are generallymissioned by politicians of various countries orrge forces. Under normal circumstances, at least ninjas who are of particrly high ranking can receive them.


    And as his body gradually adapts to the Tenseigan, Kuroto''s strength grows every day, and now he has mastered the technique of physical regeneration and Revolving Heaven. The strength has also reached the level of Tokubetsu Jonin, so it is no problem to take some A-level tasks that are not too difficult.


    After simply flipping through the A-level task list, Kuroto curled his lips.


    At the level of A-level missions, there are very few that are allowed to be received by a single person. Even if there are one or two missions that are allowed to be received by a single person, they are also difficult tasks such as "Assassination", which require Jonins, even elite jonins. Only the shinobi''s at that level canplete such tasks with confidence.


    At this time, Kuroto realized that theck of a tacit teammate was a very big problem.


    Just as he was starting to have a headache on who to search for forming team, a green figure rushed into the mission center��

 Chapter 20 - – 20 Strong Fist Flow

    Turning his head and looking around, Kuroto realized that the green figure holding a tabby cat was not a stranger, but a ssmate named Might Guy who graduated with him at the same time from the ninja academy.


    At this moment, Guy is hurriedly handing the tabby cat in his arms to the staff of the task center, seeming to be handing over the task. ??


    Seeing this scene, Kuroto smiled.


    In the impression of Kuroto based on his previous life''s memories, Guy is a powerful elite Jonin, a representative of Konoha''s strong fist flow, and even Konoha''s top power pir in theter period.


    But in this life, Guy gave him the impression of aplete crane tail, a strongpetitor whopeted with Obito for thest ce in the ninja academy.


    At first, Kuroto thought it was his own crossing, which caused some deviation.


    But with the growth of strength and experience, he now understands that this is not the deviation caused by his own crossing. This seemingly funny green tights wearing Guy in front of him will definitely be the Might Guy in the near future.


    The reason is also very simple. The strong fist is closely rted to physical fitness. Without speed and strength, strong fist taijutsu is doesn''t not very effective. Therefore, at an early age, because the body has not yet developed, the ninja who practices a strong fist will be far inferior to the ninja who practices ninjutsu. This ispletely natural and does not involve personal talent.


    Once the practitioner reaches adulthood, with the full development of the body, the ninjas who practice strong fist flow will quickly enter the peak period and catch up with the orthodox ninjas who practice ninjutsu.


    What''s more, Guy has Hachimon Tonkou no Jin(the secret technique of using "The Eight Inner Gates") handed down in him by his father Might Duy, so as he grows older, this crane tail will inevitably shine with a different brilliance!


    Kuroto''s heart was a little eager when he thought of Guy''s Hachimon Tonkou.


    A secret technique is generally passed on from father to son, from master to disciple, or from close friends. Perhaps the vige also has a collection of "The Inner Eight Gates" but with the current status of Kuroto, it is obviously unrealistic to obtain it from the official channels in the vige, so Guy in front of him is the best source of obtaining this technique.


    As for how to make friends with Guy, this is not difficult for Kuroto, because there is a ready-made example he knows, and that is Kakashi.


    As long as Kakashi, or someone like Kakashi, can be considered an "Eternal Rival" by Guy, then there is almost no need for Kuroto to take the initiative to do anything, Guy wille to him by himself.


    After making up his mind, Kuroto came to Guy, and said with a slight contempt: "I remember you are already Chunin, why are you still doing the task of finding cats and dogs?"


    Guy also recognized Kuroto, and immediately dropped his head in a little embarrassment: "Ahaha, I was just exercising, by the way... I found it coincidentally, so I caught it."


    Staring at the w marks left by the tabby cat on Guy''s face, Kuroto smiled lightly: "Then it''s not that nobody wants to team up with you, so you can''t get the high-level mission?"


    After being revealed mercilessly by Kuroto, Guy suddenly drooped his head and said with a little discouragement: "Everyone thinks since I don''t know how to use ninjutsu, so they don''t want to take me on missions."


    "Sure enough..." After chuckling, Kuroto said lightly: "Obviously, Strong Fist has no future!"


    Guy suddenly raised his head and shouted: "I will definitely prove to everyone that even if you can''t understand ninjutsu or Genjutsu, a strong fist taijutsu user can be a worthy ninja!"


    "Naive!" Kuroto snorted coldly, and said slowly: "It seems that I need to make you recognize the reality,e with me, I will let you know that our Hyuga''s ''Gentle Fist'' is the best Taijutsu technique! "


    Guy who heard this statement was quite shocked, he didn''t expect Kuroto to be willing topete with him.


    After graduating from school, ninjas rarelypete with each other unless they are very close friends orrades, because during the contest, you will inevitably leak information about your own ninjutsu, taijutsu, genjutsu, etc. techniques, and this information is about your own strength and weakness if leaked to an enemy, it is easy to be targeted and the consequences will be disastrous.


    After taking Guy to the remote practice range, where he practiced Revolving Heaven in the morning, Kuroto stopped: "Just here."


    Guy was full of vitality at the thought of being able topete with Kuroto, who was born in the Hyuga n and saw him stretch out his thumb and show his big white teeth.


    Kuroto on the other hand still looked cold, and waved to him impatiently, indicating that they could start anytime.


    Guy stopped talking nonsense and turned into an afterimage as he rushed towards Kuroto.


    Bang...


    The two sides collide their fists, and there was a low muffled noise!


    ''So fast!''


    Kuroto was stunned in his heart.


    Not daring to underestimate the enemy in the slightest, Kuroto immediately rallied the blows.


    Bang�� bang�� bang...


    In an instant, the two figures fought fiercely to and fro in the forest!


    The key to practicing ''strong fist'' is fast speed, uracy, and intent, so if insight is not enough, the average ninja can''t keep up with the rhythm of the refined strong fist taijutsu fights.


    The short encounter between Sasuke, and Rock Lee before the Chunin exam is the most typical example.


    However, the current Kuroto is not Sasuke, and the Tenseigan is much superior to two tomoe Sharingan of Sasuke. So, although Guy''s speed is very fast, Kuroto still adapts quickly.


    At this moment, under the ck goggles, Kuroto''s royal blue Tenseigan is shining brilliantly.


    The flow of Chakra, the contraction and expansion of muscles in various parts of his body, and even the flying trajectory of the gravel caused by stepping on the ground can''t escape the insight of the Tenseigan.


    Guy''s swift speed gradually slowed down under this dojotsu, and it seemed that the time rate Kuroto was experiencing was different than the actual flow rate.


    The battle continued.


    In the scene, Kuroto looked more and more rxed.


    But in reality, every time he parries, every attack he blocks, Kuroto can''t tell rx his guard at all.


    He really didn''t expect that after only a few years of effort, Guy''s strength has be so great, even if it is just parry and block, it faintly makes him struggle to keep up.


    Guy, who was in a fighting state, changed his previousical temperament, and the whole person became so awe-inspiring, and there was a natural magnificence between his every gesture.


    After a series of rush attacks reduced Kuroto''s dodge space, Guy immediately shouted: "Leaf Hurricane!"


    whoosh... whoosh��


    Guy''s whole body is really like a green whirlwind, fiercely blowing towards Kuroto.


    Kuroto didn''t choose to back down or dodge in the face of Guy''s attack and decided to meet it, as a result, the whole chakra in his body stirred and greeted him with a soft fist.


    BOOM...


    There was another muffled sound, and Guy was shot out and fell to the ground.


    Although there was no big scene when Kage ss or elite jonin ss ninjas are fighting against each other, the edge to edge taijutsu type battle here was much more intense than that of ninjutsu-type battle.


    Thest blow just now, if it weren''t for Kuroto to seal the acupuncture points on Guy''s leg with a gentle fist chakra injection, blocking Guy''s meridians from instilling Chakra''s into his leg, Kuroto would be the one who had been knocked off.


    Although his heart beats like a ''beat�� beat�� beat��'', and his arms are already sore, Kuroto still maintains that indifferent cold look with his lips curling mockingly and said: "It seems that you haven''t made much progress in the past two years. "


    However, Guy who seems to have already been used to cynicism from others didn''t pay much attention to Kuroto''s teasing. Instead, he praised Kuroto sincerely with the idiotic sparkle in his eyes: "Kuroto, you are amazing!"

 Chapter 21 - - 21 Hachimon Tonkou

    Kuroto with one hand on his hips, imitating the look of Orochimaru, chuckled softly: "I can''t feel any joy to be praised by a weak person like you."


    Guy, who was lying on the ground, immediately lowered his head. ??


    Seeing Guy''s depression, Kuroto secretly said, "Uh, did I discourage him a little too much?"


    Just as Kuroto was about to console Guy with a few words, Guy suddenly put away his frustrated expression and said loudly: "I am Konoha''s proud blue beast. One day, I will catch up with you."


    "Sure enough, I think too much..." murmured to himself, Kuroto said, "Hey, it wasn''t all your strength just now was it?"


    Guy jumped up immediately: "Of course, I still have a trick up my sleeve!"


    Kuroto backed his faintly red and numb arms to his back, and said contemptuously, "You...? and have a trick up your sleeve? I don''t believe it!"


    "But it''s true!" Guy said.


    "Are you sure it''s not just your imagination?" Kuroto also knew that technique but he has to pretend to look down on Guy.


    "No! It''s a secret technique that I can use!" Guy said with deep emotion as he mentioned it.


    "Is that so? Then let me see it." Finally, Kuroto demanded.


    After a little hesitation, Guy shook his head.


    Kuroto just wanted to force Guy to use the Hachimon Tonkou, so he deliberately said while continuously hitting Guy''s with a pointy finger: "Why? You think I can''t take on some mere trick from you? Are you looking down on me?"


    Guy hurriedly waved his hands and exined: "No-no-no�� No! My father said that this is a forbidden technique and made me swear to never use this technique againstpanions!"


    "Hmmm�� is that so! Although your father is a respectable ninja in my opinion, but I don''t believe you have any forbidden techniques that can hurt me." After a pause, Kuroto said: "You don''t seem to understand the difference between our strength. Fight me with all you have, you don''t have any qualifications to reserve any technique, or you might seriously get hurt, besides it''s disrespectful to not use all of your strength!"


    Guy still hesitated: "But... but this is really a very powerful forbidden technique. I haven''t fully mastered it yet!"


    Kuroto stepped forward, full of momentum: "Is your talent surpassing me? Or is your blood purity surpassing me? If you don''t do your best, if you don''t use everything you have, how are you going to win against me?"


    "I-I..." Guy stuttered and was continuously shaking his head left and right��


    Staring at the stuttering Guy, Kuroto continued to press, "Or, is it that you never thought about defeating me? If that''s the case, you can go. I am not interested in challenging a weak person like you!"


    After Guy listened to Kuroto''s words, his whole body was struck by lightning, and then he slowly clenched his fists.


    "What the hell...?"


    In just a moment, Kuroto realized that Guy''s aura had changed.


    At this time, Guy looked at Kuroto and shouted: "Kuroto, you are right. I should use all of my strength when fighting a strong, noble, and genius ninja like you! Only in this way, my youth will not be wasted!"


    Kuroto was confused, and said secretly: "I barely got a touch with the noble, when did the term genius hook up with me? Could it be that my pretending effect is so good that he feels that I am a genius?"


    Just as Kuroto was muttering, Guy''s momentum suddenly rose!


    "The first inner gate, Kaimon: Open!"


    There was a change in the flow of air around Guy.


    "The second inner gate, Kyumon: Open!"


    The airflow gradually turned into waves of air.


    "The third inner gate, Seimon: Open!"


    Chakra floated out of Guy''s body it was as if it really manifested alive.


    The face of the opposite Kuroto was continuously sinking as water as Guy started opening inner gates one after other, but his heart was shocked: ''Hey�� hey�� hey???, no need to get desperate! That''s enough, don''t open anymore, you will kill me if you open more!''


    Guy naturally couldn''t hear Kuroto''s heart, so there was no sign of stopping.


    "The fourth inner gate, Shomon: Open!"


    The dissipated Chakra seemed to thicken, and a dense wave of air rose up, like the tail beast Chakra cloak, enveloping Guy.


    Maybe it was that Guy could only open up to the fourth gate at present, or maybe he knew that it was just a mock battle betweenpanions, so after opening Shomon (Gate of Injury), he stopped from opening any further.


    "Kuroto! Get ready cause here I''ming!


    After saying so, without waiting for Kuroto to answer, Guy turned into a sh of green lightning and ran around Kuroto, seeming to be looking for the best opportunity and opening to attack.


    Following Guy''s figure, Kuroto''s Tenseigan eyes swayed quickly from side to side in his eye sockets following Guy''s movement closely with his dojotsu.


    With Tenseigan''s insight, it is still more than enough to capture the figure of Guy who opened the fourth gate but being able to capture the figure of Guy does not mean that Kuroto can physically keep up with Guy''s action and speed.


    With a sinking heart, Kuroto said secretly: "Damn it, too fast"


    Kuroto ''s physicalbat experience is still at the level of Chunin. Although he has been practicing secretly after awakening Tenseigan, he stillcks actualbat beyond the chunin level, so as Guy opened the Injury Gate, the battle level has advanced beyond Kuroto''s responsive level. After the endurance stage, he immediately keenly noticed that his body faintly couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of the battle.


    Seeing Guy who was still spinning around him at high speed, looking for an opening, Kuroto was also getting anxious, thinking hard about the possible countermeasures.


    Indeed, Kuroto is not up to the level of Tokubetsu Jonin without the use of Rein Wheel and the Kazekage puppet, but his Chakra volume has exceeded the level of a high-level chunin, and this is his advantage. So, he quickly made up his mind, which is not topare moves, not topare speed, only to fight Chakra in terms of Chakra consumption.


    In this mock-battle, he must win!


    No matter what happens, he must win in this mock-battle!


    With the Tenseigan, he can''t allow himself to be defeated even once, even if it''s just some mock-battle!


    As Kuroto made up his mind, Guy also made his move.


    He kicked his foot on the ground, and while stirring up the dust in the sky, the whole person, under the huge reaction force, shot in his direction like a cannonball!


    Boom...!!!


    The speed is so fast that it seems to have surpassed the level of a sonic boom, and the entire training grove is shaking because of the resulting vibrations due to strong impact!


    Kuroto ''s expression shrank, and he reacted immediately.


    In fact, before Guy took the shot, Kuroto with his keen insight had already captured the change in the flow of chakra in guy''s chakra meridians, but such micro change was not enough for Kuroto to counterattack with gentle fists, so he didn''t hesitate anymore and used Revolving Heaven!


    Bang��


    It was another real collision. Guy was bounced off and knocked down four or five big trees in a row. The momentum impact spread far and wide and shocked many people in the vige.


    Kuroto is also not in good condition, at this moment, he can feel that there is some internal bleeding, and he is also feeling really dizzy!


    However, after just a few breaths of effort, Guy stood up and turned into an afterimage again, stepping up into the air, mixed with the sound of ''popping'' and quickly moved in midair.


    "This...?"


    Seeing Guy, who was able to move quickly in the low air just by stepping on it, Kuroto immediately dispelled the idea of ??taking the initiative to attack, suppressed all kinds of thoughts, and began to focus solely on defending himself.


    In the rushing sound of air, Guy made another move. This time, he used the Leaf whirlwind from top to bottom. Before his figure arrived, the resulting winds swept the entire grove.


    "Leaf Whirlwind!!!"


    "Revolving Heaven!"


    Because of Tenseigan, no matter how Guy concealed his attack trajectory, he couldn''t escape Kuroto''s insight, so if Kurotopletely abandons the intentions of making active attacks and just focus on defense, he will be able to barely grasp the time tounch Revolving Heaven!


    Boom...


    Not surprisingly, Guy''s Leaf whirlwind was once again blocked by Kuroto ''s Revolving Heaven.


    Guy''s whole body was shot out like a cannonball, falling far outside the small forest, and even almost hitting a few vigers passing by, causing a lot of noise.


    In the forest, Kuroto felt as if he couldn''t move a step now.


    "The bones won''t break, right!"


    Feeling the soreness, he was feeling from all over the body especially in his hands, Kuroto was secretly frightened.


    At this moment, he noticed the ground under his feet. With his location as the center of the circle, the spider-web-like cracks on the ground continued to spread around, extending seven or eight meters away...


    .....................................................


    Read up to Chapter: 47 on P atreon: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 22 - - 22 Teaming Up

    Not long after, Guy, who had already lifted the effect of the Hachimon Tonkou, slowly walked into the grove.


    Seeing Guy lifted the Hachimon Tonkou, Kuroto also breathed a sigh of relief, but said coldly, "Under my perfect defense, any attack is ineffective. You should have experienced this." ??


    Guy gasped, and said, "Kuroto, your Hyuga n''s Byakugan and Gentle Fists are indeed well-deserved to be called one of the best bloodlines andbat techniques. I feel that my every move was under your attention, it felt that no matter what I did it couldn''t escape your eyes."


    In the fourth-gate state, both the attacks Guy initiated on Kuroto were blocked by him very easily, at least that''s what Guy believed seeing the unaffected state of Kuroto. This fact led Guy to believe that he has no chance of winning this mock battle even if he continued to fight.


    Kuroto''s face was still indifferent: "Of course, all your attacks have been seen through by me."


    Guy sat down on the ground: "Hey, I still lost."


    "Humph, you should be proud of yourself to be able to force me to use Revolving Heaven, your secret technique is indeedmendable." After a pause, Kuroto said again: "Take a good rest today. See you at the mission center tomorrow morning."


    Guy was taken aback for a moment, and then said in surprise: "You... you don''t mind making a team with me for going on missions!?"


    "Don''t bete, because I don''t like waiting!"


    After Kuroto left a word, Guy no longer said much and Kuroto simply walked towards his house. At this moment, he was about to fall apart, and he couldn''t stand any longer, if he didn''t leave, he might have fallen unconscious because of all the pain he was feeling.


    The nervous Guy seemed to have nothing to say, he was only cheering and bounced back home in excitement for tomorrow.


    Not long after Kuroto and Guy left one after another, a team of Anbu appeared in the woods where the two fought.


    After a brief survey of the scene, one of the Anbu''s said: "There are no traces of using any ninjutsu, nor does it seem to use any genjutsu. It is a pure-taijutsu battle."


    The leading Anbu said solemnly: "Is the identities of the two fighting parties confirmed?"


    The Anbu member on the side replied, "Well, one is a chunin from the branch part of the Hyuga n, name: Hyuga Kuroto, and the other is Might Duy''s son, Chunin Might Guy. Looking at the traces, it seems that the kid from the Hyuga n has won!"


    Looking around the surrounding trees and the pits of different sizes all over the ground, the Anbu team leader said: "They have caused such big disturbances by using only taijutsu techniques, report it to Hokage-sama, these two boys are worthy of attention!"


    On Kuroto''s side, when he returned home, he found that Yue was cleaning his house, seeing her Kuroto''s heart suddenly felt warm and he forgot all the pain he was feeling.


    Yue hurriedly came out as soon as she noticed Kuroto: "Kuroto-kun, wee home!"


    Kuroto smiled: "Thank you Yue for taking care of my home while I was away!"


    In the presence of Yue, Kuroto puts away all his acts, if there is anyone in the Konoha Vige that Kuroto can trust unconditionally, it''s the girl standing before him.


    As soon as Yue came out, she noticed the reddish and swollen arms of Kuroto, and eximed in surprise: "Howe you got injured Kuroto-Kun? Come, I''ll bandage you."


    "It''s no big deal, I just identally got slightly injured during a mock battle, not something to be worried about."


    However, Yue didn''t listen to Kuroto and pulled him onto the tatami, and started cleaning the wounds.


    The two sat in silence while Yue was doing her work.


    After most of the work was done suddenly Yue spoke, while still applying the medicine to Kuroto''s hands, "Kuroto-Kun, Hizashi-sama asked me to apologize and ask for your understanding."


    [Hyuga Hizashi is the twin brother of the current patriarch of Hyuga-n, he is responsible for assisting the patriarch in managing the Hyuga branch.]


    Kuroto was a little confused because of what Yue said: "Apologize!? Apologize to me for what?"


    Yue said: "Aren''t you angry? Everyone in the n thinks you are angry at them, so during this period you didn''t return to the n, nor did you interact with anyone, it seems like you are avoiding them."


    Hearing Yue say that Kuroto immediately reacted.


    Undoubtedly, the n misunderstood.


    The n obviously thought that Kuroto had grievances against the n andint that the n did not speak for him during his involvement in the Orochimaru defection incident, so he probably alienated himself from the rest of the n.


    This is obviously not true because Kuroto never thought as such, because he knows, what Hyuga? what Uchiha? and what any other n? On the front, these ns surely do have high political standing but it is not possible for them to influence the final decision-making authorities, i.e. the Hokage and the Elder Council, unless of course, they have a member of their n a part of it, which is not the case here.


    The death of Hyuga Hizashi is a clear example of this. Even in the case of legitimate defense done by Hiashi-sama, the n couldn''t influence the vige to refuse Cloud Vige''s demand and ended up sacrificing the twin brother Hizashi-sama in Hiashi-sama''s stead.


    In such a case what authority does the Hyuga n has to be able to protect him during Orochimaru''s defection? Therefore, Kuroto doesn''t resent the Hyuga n because he also knows that they are powerless.


    The alienation from the rest of the n is only to protect his secret to have awakened the Tenseigan to be identally discovered, but now that he knows that the n has misunderstood his intentions, he can use this misunderstanding as an excuse, otherwise, an unreasonable alienation from the rest of the n will inevitably arouse the suspicion of the elders.


    While all this was going on in Kuroto''s mind, Yue''s innocence didn''t allow her to discover kuroto''s absent-mindedness while he was cooking some ns, and she continued to speak, "Hizashi-sama also said that at today''s Jonin Council, the Sannin Jiraya-sama also praised you, even in the face of Cloud Vige''s Jinchuriki, you mode sure to not to affect vige''s reputation by running away or giving up a task."


    Looking at Yue who seems to be quite happy while informing Kuroto of his great deeds, he asked gently, "Jiraya-sama has returned to Konoha?"


    "Hmm. Jiraya-sama returned to Konoha today."


    ''Sandaime-sama should have called Jiraya-sama back to stop his tracking of Orochimaru, this shows that the trouble the vige is facing is much bigger than he has calcted.'' Kuroto thought in his heart.


    In the third Shinobi war itself, Konoha didn''t have the advantage it did during the second shinobi world war while it was facing thebined attrition from the four great viges.


    If it were not for the emergence of Namikaze Minato, Konoha''s Golden sh, who was able to reverse the situation on several battlefronts, the war might still have been in the stalemate period, so when the rest of the viges learned that one sannin defected, Yondaime and second-generation jinchuriki both sacrificed themselves, they naturally started having some thoughts of taking advantage of Konoha''s weak situation.


    Anyway, all that aside. After Yue applied for medicine on reddish swollen parts of the body, Kuroto took a rest early.


    The battle with Guy can be said to be one of the hardest battles he fought since he had awakened the Tenseigan, but at the same time, this battle also gave him much-needed experience.


    As a taijutsu sparring partner, Might Guy is simply impable.


    In the early morning of the next day, Kuroto wrapped his arms and legs with bandages before rushing to the mission center.


    A short night of rest isn''t enough to recover from the injuries, but for the sake of his face, he doesn''t want Guy to see him covered in bruises.


    By the time Kuroto arrived at the mission center, Guy was already waiting at the gate and greeted Kuroto as soon as he saw himing. "Kuroto!!! Here, here, here! I am! I am here!"


    Looking at Guy who was bouncing around, at the gate of the mission center, Kuroto suddenly felt embarrassed as he also became the center of attention along with Guy.


    Kuroto obviously didn''t reply to Guy''s overly excited greeting and directly entered the task room and started flipping through the avable A-level task list.


    Guy didn''t seem to notice Kuroto''s embarrassment, whispered from the side, "Kuroto, isn''t his A-level task list that only Jonin can take?"


    Kuroto casually exined, "I just led the team toplete an A-level mission a couple of days ago, so I was granted permission to be able to take on A-level tasks."


    Guy was obviously surprised: "What!? Youpleted the A-level mission?"


    For Might Guy who has only dealt with D-level and C-level tasks, being able toplete B-level tasks is already out of his expectation much less the A-level task that is simply a dreame true. So naturally, he was quite surprised to hear that Kuroto led a team toplete an A-level task as a chunin himself.


    Kuroto nced at Guy and pursed his lips and spoke in fake annoyance, "What''s so strange about it, I and the Uchiha kid were part of the team, so it is natural for us toplete an A-level task easily."


    Guy smiled seeing Kuroto''s arrogance, "That''s right I forgot, you are a genius!"


    Kuroto nodded in satisfaction. He just wanted to establish his strong image in Guy''s mind, even though the of being called a ''genius'' irked him a little, but he doesn''t have any other choice if he wants to achieve his purpose...


    ..........................................


    Read up to Chapter - 49 on P atreon: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 23 - - 23 Tracking And Encounter

    After flipping through pages in the mission file of A-level tasks, one particr mission caught Kuroto''s eyes.


    The objective of the task is: "Suppress the wandering ninjas in the Land of Fire��" ??


    Fighting between ninjas is a verymon situation in A-level missions, as such Kuroto has to keep 3 points in mind before finalizing which mission to choose:


    1. The distance to the location of the mission shouldn''t be too far, because if the location is too far away then idents are likely to ur on the way since the third shinobi war has ended not long so it wouldn''t be strange if Kuroto encountered another missing like Sasori of the Red Sand or some other S-ss ninja of other shinobi viges that might lead to confrontation, Kuroto doesn''t want to take the risk.


    2. The goal of the mission, i.e., the enemy he would be fighting/suppressing/killing shouldn''t be too strong.


    3. Andstly, the background of the enemy shouldn''t be tooplicated for Kuroto''s own good, at this stage he isn''t very interested in making someone enemy that might eventually bite him in the back at some point, so he absolutely doesn''t want to attract the hatred of someone, when he already has a Sasori looking for him.


    Since the mission of ''Suppressing the wandering Shinobi in the Land of Fire'' perfectly meets all the three conditions as per Kuroto''s requirements therefore it is the mission that Kuroto finds to be most suitable to take on.


    After deciding, Kuroto passed the file to Guy who was eagerly looking in Kuroto''s direction to see what is the objective of the mission, Kuroto asked Guy: "How about this task?"


    As he received the task file Guy quickly went through the mission objective and various other task details and then finally replied, "I have no objection!"


    "Since that''s the case, let''s take this task." Kuroto finalized.


    "Hmm��" And Guy agreed.


    After finalizing, Kuroto got the task to register with the staff, and finally, the two chunin set off immediately towards the location specified.


    On the way, Kuroto analyzed the detailed information about the task provided by the task center when they registered with the staff.


    The entrusting party of the task is the Daimyo of Fire Nation.


    Recently, a group of wandering ninjas sessively attacked several viges around the border of Fire Nation, causing a lot of loss of life and heavy damages to the property. ording to the intelligence reports, there are about 5 to 7 wandering ninjas, who are suspected of being missing-nin of the Mist Vige, their strength is of Chunin level and their methods are really cruel.


    Because of the third shinobi war, the number of missing-nin increased quite a lot. This is the case for all the viges and Konoha is no exception to this fact, but generally, most of these rebel ninjas who flee from war make their base of operation in and around small countries without any ninja viges to avoid attracting attention from any major ninja vige, but that doesn''t seem to be the case here. These wandering ninjas have been attacking viges of Fire Nation so tantly, this fact alone shows that something is definitely off here.


    "The enemy dares to attack and plunder from the viges of Fire Nation so openly, this means the strength of the enemy is definitely not weak, make sure to not take them lightly and do not make any careless mistake!" Kuroto made sure to warn Guy about the seriousness of the matter.


    Guy also nodded seriously to Kuroto''s words.


    From Guy''s reaction, Kuroto noticed that he is a little nervous so Kuroto decided to ease his thoughts a little, "Don''t get too nervous, although I am saying that this matter isn''t as simple as it appears to be, but that''s not necessarily that big of a deal after all the enemy is only attacking the civilian party''s, so as long as we don''t make any stupid mistake, there shouldn''t be any problempleting the task."


    Listening to Kuroto''s words Guy clenched his fists and spoke with vigor, "I''m not afraid of them!"


    Kuroto just smiled at Guy''''s action and the two then continued their journey.


    .........��..


    A few dayster,


    Kuroto and Guy traveled all the way to a vige that had been attacked not long ago.


    From the state of the vige, it is not difficult to guess that it has been attacked not long ago.


    The whole vige appears to be in a mess with corpses all over the ce, the air-filled strong stench of blood, and the sound of crying and wailing of the few survivors all around.


    As soon as Kuroto and Guy reached the vige they both were shocked by witnessing the horrendous state this vige was in. It wasn''t their first visit to a ce with such a bad situation, after all both of them have experienced a war not long ago but the scene here is equally troubling even when the war has ended. This just shows the suffering of themon folks at the hands of shinobi.


    After arriving at the vige, Kuroto came to a survivor and asked, "We are Shinobi from Konoha Vige, can you describe to us who attacked this vige?"


    The survivor''s expression was quite dull, for a while he seems to stare at Kuroto in a dazed state, and finally replied: "I don''t know who are they! They kept killing, and killing and killing and then�� then�� they�� left�� they just left after killing them all." Midway through the speech he started crying and couldn''t even express his words properly.


    Kuroto, although a little shocked but wasn''t much affected by witnessing the tragedy this vige faced and continued asking calmly: How many people were there in total? How long ago they left? And, did see the direction they left in?"


    Upon Kuroto''s further questioning, the survivor pointed in a direction, "They left in that direction! I�� I don''t know how many they are, and it''s been a few hours since they left.


    Kuroto stared at the direction pointed by the survivor, and then stated coldly, "We''ll chase!"


    Guy, who was opposite to Kuroto already filled with righteous indignation, nodded fiercely: "Hmm!!!"


    For the people of the Hyuga n, tracking is a basic course, every member of the Hyuga n who has been to the battlefield is a tracking master, and Kuroto is no exception to this fact, so he quickly found the traces of tracks left by the enemy.


    After following the tracks for a while, the two chunin arrived in front of a quagmire.


    There were signs of footprints still left, upon checking which Kuroto reached a conclusion, "The information in the task objective is urate, there are most likely five shinobi on the enemy side, and since they didn''t care of hiding their steps their strength also doesn''t seem to be very high or most likely they were in a great hurry."


    Listening to Kuroto''s conclusion, Guy anxiously said, "Then what are we waiting for, let''s catch up!"


    However, Kuroto shook his head, and pointed towards a big tree not far away: "Don''t panic, look at the moss on that tree!"


    Guy looked in the direction pointed by Kuroto only to notice, the half footprint left on the moss collected on the bark of the big tree. He wondered, "Why are there footprints here? Does that mean someone else is following this group of shinobi''s?"


    These footprints in the quagmire obviously do not belong to the same group of shinobi. If the footprints in this quagmire belong to the group of wandering ninjas, then the footprints on that tree should have been left by another shinobi.


    "Hmm, that''s most likely the case. Since we took this task so Konoha should not have sent anyone else on this task, therefore the most likely suspect that the other group of shinobi who are following those wandering ninjas must be from the vige hidden in the mist." Kuroto nodded to Guy''s question as well as gave his thoughts on who might be the third party involved in this mission.


    And Kuroto''s exnation isn''t without a reason, since they have received that these rebellious ninjas were most likely part of the vige hidden in the mist so it isn''t strange for mist vige to send their tracking and hunting unit.


    Since this mission now involves another one of the five great ninja viges therefore Guy seems to out of options on what to do: "Then what should we do?"


    Kuroto pondered over the matter for a while, and then firmly replied, "Anything and everything that hinders us frompleting the task should be treated as an enemy!"


    "But��"


    "No buts let''s chase after them."


    After following the tracks for a while, Kuroto and Guy finally caught up with the two other parties, however, they had to hide because two ninjas were confronting each other.


    A total of four ninjas dressed in Anbu uniform were on one side, only the leader didn''t wear an Anbu mask. Instead, he wrapped the lower part of his face with a bandage. Based on his figure and appearance, Kuroto recognized him as Momochi Zabuza.


    On the other side, there are only two people, both being Konoha''s Anbu, one of them was quite young, with silver-white hair. Although he was wearing a kitsune mask, Kuroto recognized that he is the genius ninja of the same generation named, Hatake Kakashi.


    Both sides were full of war intentions and ready to confront each other at any moment.


    Seeing that more Konoha ninja arrived, Zabuza lifted the long sword behind, as if he was about to initiate the attack.


    While standing on the branch of a tree, Kuroto condescendingly nced at the mist Anbu ninja with one hand on his waist said with an arrogant expression, showing his contempt for the other party: "Leave!"


    Zabuza who heard the contempt Kuroto showed was now furious, "Do you want to die brat?"


    Kuroto didn''t bother to answer Zabuza and lightly ordered Guy, "Guy, go and teach him not to mess with Konoha Shinobi."


    And Guy who has be ustomed to obeying Kuroto''s instructions along the way didn''t care whether the other party was a Mist Shinobi, so following the order, he shouted an acknowledgment and rushed to Zabuza.


    Both the Mist Anbu and Konoha Anbu were taken aback by the arrogant behavior shown by Kuroto and Guy, but being a trained Shinobi still allowed both parties to take action immediately. Just gave way to some area for Zabuza and Guy to fight one-on-one.


    As a ninja that specializes in taijutsubat, Guy continued to dominate close quarterbat and didn''t give the opponent any chance to use ninjutsu.


    However, Zabuza isn''t a simple enemy, he seems to have confidence in his sword skills, therefore he wasn''t afraid of taijutsu and kenjutsu battle.


    For some time, the exchange of punches and the de arcs flew all around!


    At this time Momochi Zabuza is already a famous ninja of the Mist Vige. Although he is not yet promoted a Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist Vige, he is still one of the best among the peers of the same generation in the Mist Vige. All his moves are sharp and extremely dangerous for the enemy.


    Might Guy is also in the phase of rapid growth in his strength, his speed, strength have all increased dramatically every day. He isn''t the same Guy during the academy days where he was treated as the tail of the crane.


    The battle between these two individuals soon heated up, and their range of moves spread wider and wider, causing the two Mist Anbu''s who were watching to retreat to a further distance.


    Not long after, Guy kickedunched a kicked towards Zabuza''s face that the other party blocked with the blunt part of his broad sword, after exchanging this blow both of them leaped further away from each other, leaving the contact....and the scene fell into a strange silence...��


    ...............................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 53 on P atreon: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 24 - - 24 Battle With Zabuza

    After the two sides retreated, the scene suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    Guy looked solemn. After this short confrontation with Zabuza, more than ten stab or cut wounds appeared on his body, although these wounds were really shallow and not really prating through his skin, he was injured anyway. ??


    Zabuza was also not in a much better condition, he was panting heavily while holding his broad sword.


    During the confrontation, Guy was able to deliver a kick to Zabuza in the ribs, the effect seemed to be certainly visible from Zabuza''s current state who was unable to straighten his waist properly, and signs of feeling dull pain were visible from his breathing.


    Kuroto standing on the tree saw this opportunity and immediately said, "Guy, you can retreat, let me handle him from here on."


    Guy didn''t argue to Kuroto''s order and silently stepped back for a quick retreat.


    Although the confrontation just now was short, it did allow Guy to weigh his options against Momochi Zabuza. He understands it all full well that if not for using Hachimon Tonkou, it would be really difficult for him to beat the enemy.


    As soon as Guy retreated, Kuroto silently stepped down on the ground below from the tree branch. In the presence of everyone, Kuroto calmly walked forward towards Zabuza and said with the same contemptuous tone, "I am different from Guy, I won''t need to get so serious to deal with a low-level, no-name, pathetic Mist ninja like you."


    Kuroto''s tone clearly showed he was looking down at Zabuza simr to how Boa Hancock looks down on everyone except for Luffy, he was clearly expressing that he was talking to a pathetic bug he could squash at his whim, or at least that''s what he wants everyone here to believe.


    But where did Zabuza received such contempt? He was now furious for being looked down on: "A brat like you dare to call me a no-name...! That''s it now you have done it!!!"


    ... step��. step��. fooosh��.


    Kuroto immediately injected chakra into his legs and rushed towards Zabuza at a shing speed!


    This was the opportunity he was waiting for!


    Although Zabuza was surprised by Kuroto''s sudden change of actions, but he wasn''t just some rookie ninja, after all, refocusing his mind to the state of battle-ready, he immediately shed his sword horizontally opposite to the direction of Kuroto''s iing momentum.


    "Swish��"


    The cutting wind generated by the sh rushed in Kuroto''s direction.


    But Kuroto wasn''t afraid at all, and no one has noticed the Tenseigan shining with magnificent light under the goggles he was wearing.


    Through the iparable insight on the Tenseigan, he had already noticed the flow of Chakra in Zabuza rushing towards the Chakra veins in his hands, and at the same time, there was no chakra rushing towards his legs at such intensity adding to the fact that there was no sharp contraction of muscles in his legs.


    This series of small details led Kuroto to know Zabuza''s tactical intentions in advance.


    Zabuza made the horizontal sh just to force Kuroto back, the leg muscles didn''t contract to show there would be no follow up chasing or iing sword sh attacks towards Kuroto''s retreat, and since the chakra was still continuously rushing towards his hands indicated that he ns to use ninjutsu attack to follow up the previous sh.


    After understanding Zabuza''s intention and making all the tactical calctions in a matter of split seconds, Kuroto directed chakra in his muscles ordingly.


    For the others witnessing the fight.


    Kuroto suddenly stopped!


    Leaned back a little! And then rushed towards at a faster speed....!


    Kuroto''s whole set of movements were done in an instant while avoiding the cross sh; with almost no extra effort, he didn''t retreat and went ahead in Zabuza''s direction.


    "...��What............??????"


    Seeing that the enemy didn''t change his direction or retreated, it seemed that he wasn''t worried whether Zabuza would add a follow-up sword sh, instead use ninjutsu in the direction of his retreat, that is if he did retreat.


    Instantly he realized that Kuroto has seen through his tactic, but now it was already toote to change his course of action, Kuroto was already very close and not at all deceived, as soon as he approached Zabuza, he waved his hands and struck a series of Gentle Fist attacks.


    Seeing the iing strike, Zabuza''s heart couldn''t calm down.


    At this moment, whether he swings the sword or directly discard it to make a series of hand seals tounch some ninjutsu attack, it was already toote.


    Bang�� bang�� and bang......


    A series of low muffling sounds of palm hitting the body sounded in the field, but it was transmitted clearly to the ears of everyone present here.


    Amidst the sound of the palm strikes, Zabuza''s body trembled and finally dropped to the ground like a deted ball.


    ��...plop...


    ��..


    .


    ......hisssss...��


    Whether it was the other three Anbu of the Mist Vige or Konoha''s Anbu, both sides took a cold breath.


    Not for anything but because Kuroto solved Zabuza like a piece of cake!


    Is it so simple to defeat Zabuza?


    Obviously, No!


    The strength of Momochi Zabuza is simply amazing, neither Hatake Kakashi, hailed as the most genius in this generation of Konoha Shinobi, nor the Anbu Shinobi standing next to him would be able to win against him withplete certainty.


    But Kuroto appeared so rxed, the confrontation was so simple, and he defeated Zabuza pretty easily as if the opponent was just some fledgling underdog.


    Kuroto''s on the other hand, still kept the indifferent and cold expression.


    He nced at the three other mist shinobi standing not far away, turned around, and kicked the unconscious Zabuza in their direction.


    "Take him and get out!"


    The three Mist Shinobi''s supported Zabuza, while one of them spoke, "We are ordered to hunt down the rebellious nin!"


    Upon hearing this reply Kuroto raised his head slightly, looked at the Mist ninjas, and said coldly, "The rebellious nin you speak of is my target. If any of you dare to intervene, I don''t mind disposing of you lot together."


    Seeing the unconscious Zabuza and 2 more Konoha Anbu, standing not very far away, Mist''s group looked at each other, nodded to each other, and then hurriedly retreated while carrying Zabuza on their backs.


    After the Mist Shinobi''s retreated Kuroto didn''t speak anything to the Anbu, directly called Guy, who had wrapped his wounds, and continued to chase after the mission target.


    .................................��.


    After both Guy and Kuroto left, the two Konoha Anbu ninja looked at each other.


    The elder Anbu muttered, "Hey, did that kid used Revolving Heaven just now? Is he from the Hyuga n?"


    Kakashi who was still in his Kitsune Mask nodded to the elder Anbu''s word and spoke, "Well, I know both of them. We are from the same ss from the academy, one is Might Guy, and the other one is Hyuga Kuroto."


    Elder Anbu was surprised by Kakashi''s words, "If I remember correctly, in your year, other than you there were no promising students, right? Then howe both of them were so strong?"


    That''s right, most of the Shinobi''s of Kakashi''s year have already died in the war, and those who survived were high-level chunin, only Kakashi was ahead of his pears and managed to qualify as a Jonin at such a young age, so in the eyes of Anbu, Hatake Kakashi is the most genius of his generation, but here it appears that''s not entirely the case.


    Kakashi was also at a loss at this moment.


    He didn''t have a very deep impression of Kuroto, ording to his understanding Hyuga Kuroto was a mediocre student and didn''t have any sort of talent to attract any attention to himself, but Kuroto''s performance today really surprised him, the attitude and confidence Kuroto showed in the face of the assassination unit of the Mist Vige, unconsciously reminded Kakashi of his teacher, Namikaze Minato!


    The elder Anbu continued with some emotions in his words, "Make sure to write down the event of today and report to Hokage-sama after returning. Such talents should be brought to Anbu first, especially in the situation the vige is facing currently."


    ........................��


    On Kuroto''s side.


    Guy couldn''t help but ask Kuroto, "Kuroto, why don''t we just ask the Anbu ninja if they have any information about those rebellious ninjas?"


    Kuroto smiled upon hearing Guy''s question, "Because it would be pointless, so there is no need for that since the Mist Assassination unit appeared here indicates that those wandering ninjas are indeed rebellious-nin of Mist Vige, and the appearance of Konoha Anbu here should be only for monitoring this very assassination unit, otherwise they would have already started the battle."


    Now there is no need to think anymore, it is not difficult to guess.


    Mist Vige sent assassination unit simply means they want to clean up their mess themselves and take away the corpses with them. This means that there might be a ninja among the rebels with Kekkai Genkai unique to the Mist Vige


    Kakashi and the other Anbu were obviously sent to monitor the entry of the Mist assassination unit in the Land of Fire, this can be confirmed because they didn''t start the battle but only stood in a stalemate.


    Now that Guy heard Kuroto''s words, it made sense.


    ''If the Konoha Anbu ninjas were only responsible for monitoring the entry of the Mist assassination unit, then they wouldn''t have exact information about the team of those wandering ninjas. Moreover, I have already locked the traces of the team of wandering ninjas, so there''s no need to dy any time.'' Thought Kuroto silently.


    Then they continued to chase when suddenly Guy said, "Kuroto, what you did just now in the battle just now was really beautiful, I really didn''t expect that the enemy couldn''t even stop or counter your approach."


    Kuroto''s lips curved slightly after hearing Guy praise him, although only slightly but he smiled in a reserved manner............


    ............................................


    Read up to Chapter - 55 on P atreon: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 25 - - 25 Chase Continues

    In the performance just now, Kuroto was actually a little proud, but he would not let it go to his head.


    The reason for that is very simple. ??


    No matter how strong Zabuza is, after a hard fight with Guy both his stamina and physical strength were consumed a lot, and the most important thing is that he had broken a few ribs. Although a small injury from a shinobi''s standard that wasn''t very visible from the outside, but it still had a great impact on hisbat capacity, especially limited his physical skills.


    This is one of the main reasons why Zabuza intended to make Kuroto fall back and rely on the long-range ninjutsu tactics because engaging in taijutsubat would have undoubtedly given Kuroto an advantage because of his rib''s injury.


    Therefore, it won''t be wrong to say that Kuroto not only took advantage of the opponent''s injury but also exploited it pretty effectively, and coupled with the advantage provided by the iparable insight of the Tenseigan, his win was pretty much guaranteed.


    Various factors piled together to create this quick victory for Kuroto.


    Of course, it also shows that Kuroto is changing. His original mediocre self is disappearing and is now being reced by a powerful person with great determination and keen insight who is good at grasping the right opportunities.


    Guy who was running on the side asked with some curiosity at this moment, "Kuroto, you didn''t seem to be afraid of those mist shinobi''s, what do you think was their shinobi rank?"


    Kuroto replied: "He should only be a Tokubetsu Jonin at best."


    In particr, although Tokubetsu Jonin also falls in the category of a Jonin, they are actually quite different from the real Jonin level, because the term Jonin is a very broad ranking concept with many monsters hidden in it, and in some cases, various Kage-level power-houses also falls in this rank.


    On the other hand, Tokubetsu Jonin is a very special ss, because the truly strong ninjas easily get promoted to a Jonin quickly, therefore, most of the ninjas who stay at Tokubetsu Jonin rank are inferior to real Jonin ninjas, and the probability of encountering a Kage-level shinobi in this ranking is much less.


    Secondly, Kuroto''s attitude towards the Mist Vige Shinobi wasn''t entirely because of his confidence in his strength, but also partly an act.


    In fact, Kuroto already began his performance as soon as he was aware of the Konoha Anbu''s confronting Mist Vige assassination Unit.


    Kuroto wants to change the image of his previous mediocre self, but he doesn''t want to be seen as an aggressive or ardent person either, therefore who to use as his stepping stone to achieving this objective is very important for him, in terms of strength he has already reached the level of a Tokubetsu Jonin, only theck ofbat experience is a problem for him, therefore suitable opponents are important for both aspects, and luckily enough these Mist Shinobi''s just so happens to fill both the category.


    His arrogant attitude against the enemy was also a nned tactic, belonging to the Hyuga n, one of the major n of Konoha Vige makes his status to be ssified as a noble, even if he is of the branch part, so being a rich and powerful with slight arrogance makes for a perfect image for a shinobi with noble lineage.


    And, being a little arrogant makes it difficult for others to mess around with him. When facing an arrogant person, truly smart individuals will definitely think twice before having any unhealthy idea or provoking him for their own good, and this will eventually reduce many troubles for him.


    But there is one more reason that prompted Kuroto to build a strong image for himself as soon as possible.


    A few days back he learned from Yue a piece of information that is very useful for him. In view of the shortage of manpower in the vige, the senior management has decided to select a group of individuals to be promoted to the rank of Tokubetsu Jonin.


    And Kuroto definitely wants to seize this opportunity, to get rid of his status as a Chunin promoted during war-time. Currently, his Shinobi status is much inferior to that of a normal Chunin.


    Therefore, if he bes a Tokubetsu Jonin it would be equivalent to stepping up two ranks in one small leap, and he would have surpassed all the Chunin and free from the status of being ssified as ''Cannon Fodder'' ss, by being viewed as a member of high-levelbat power in the vige.


    By bing a Tokubetsu Jonin be can also submit requests to the vige to learn some advanced ninjutsu and even some secret skills if shows his appropriate worth by umting the trust of vige authorities.


    In the beginning, Yondaime-sama also gained the opportunity to learn Hiraishin no Jutsu by umting merit points on the battlefield of the second shinobi world war andpleting various missions, and obtaining Hiraishin no Jutsu allowed him toy out a solid foundation for him to eventually reach thebat ss of a Kage level Shinobi in due time.


    And Kuroto isn''t going to waste this opportunity either, therefore bing a Tokubetsu Jonin is much important for him to obtain some resources, who don''t have any inheritance left to him.


    While all this was going on within Kuroto''s head, both of them finally found the group of wandering shinobi.


    There was a total of five of them, all dressed in Mist Shinobi uniform, the leader had white hair tied in a bun with two scarlet dots on his forehead which indicated that he is a member of the Kaguya n belonging to the Mist Vige.


    As soon as Kuroto realized the enemy he spoke in a low voice, "Be careful he seems to be a member of the Kaguya n with Shikotsumyako kekkei genkai."


    Guy nodded cautiously.


    The well-known Kaguya n isn''t something to be taken so lightly, Guy, who has experienced the war on the Mist front knows this better than Kuroto, the Kaguya n is both notoriously powerful and psychologically crazy beyond recovery, therefore they are really feared on the battlefield.


    While Kuroto and Guy were analyzing the enemy while still being hidden, one of the rebellious shinobi standing opposite to the ninja of Kaguya n among them spoke out loud, "Did Konoha get so weak to have sent two brats to chase us?"


    The otherpanions alsoughed, and teased, "Ha ha ha ha�� I heard that Konoha''s Yondaime Hokage died in his own vige not long ago. It seems that the days when Konoha was hailed as the strongest of the five-ninja vige ising to an end...�� ha ha ha ha"


    Not being provoked because of the mockery, Kuroto looked around and confirmed that there was no other presence nearby, and he decided to try out something that he thought of just now.


    Shikotsumyako kekkei genkai of the Kaguya nbined with their superb physique almost integrates attack and defense. The general method ofbat and weapons won''t be of much use against them. Even the Gentle Fist may not be much effective in prating the skeletal carcass of Shikotsumyako kekkai genkai, therefore Kaguya n is said to have unmatchable taijutsu skills, and unfortunately for the two chunin, both of them are taijutsu specialists.


    Therefore, Kuroto decided to use Rein Wheel assault, to attract the leader of this wandering ninja unit and try to seal his chakra with a gentle fist strike before the opponent could activate his kekkai genkai.


    After making up his mind, Kuroto deliberately showed a weak front to make the enemy less cautious of him, "This is the territory of the Fire Nation, please leave immediately!"


    When the enemy ninjas heard Kuroto''s plea, theyughed unscrupulously, some even became so carefree to even take out wine sk from their waist pocket and started drinking wine, not at all being watchful of Kuroto and Guy.


    ''Nice!'' Kuroto thought inwardly.


    Taking a few steps forward, Kuroto pretended to present a little weak stubborn attitude, and shouted, "If you don''t leave at this very instant, then don''t me Konoha for being rude!"


    Now, this attracted the attention of all the others, Kuroto was using the backing provided by the Konoha Vige, therefore the ninja of the Kaguya n also walked forward a few steps towards Kuroto, and said with a mocking smile: "Boy, you know who I a..."


    Just halfway through his sentence, then suddenly he felt a strong force acting on him and drawing him in the direction of Kuroto.


    As soon as the target flew up, Kuroto intercepted him instantly!


    Originally, there was only a gap of about 10 meters between the two parties, and as the enemy walked closer to reduce that distance, he reached towards Kuroto in the blink of an eye under the acting force of Rein Wheel, as soon as the two sides intercepted.


    Bang... bang�� bang��


    With the muffled sound of palm strikes, the ninja of the Kaguya n didn''t even get the opportunity to active his Kekkai Genkai ability, due to chakra points being sealed by Gentle palm strikes.


    Sealing all the Chakra points wasn''t the end, Kuroto went further and used Gossip Palm strikes against him, aiming at the vital points and due to the enemy being unable to protect himself, it destroyed his brain.


    As a result of which the whole person fell to the ground like a sandbag without being able to do anything.


    These rebellious shinobi are different from the Mist assassination unit they faced not long ago, the task requirement is to dispose of these ninjas, therefore Kuroto went for the killing strikes from the very beginning.


    At the same time, Kuroto initiated the attack he also signaled Guy; therefore, Guy also went ahead to start his series of close quarterbat with the other shinobi.


    Except for the ninja of the Kaguya n, the other four were only high-level genin therefore even before Kuroto coulde to support Guy, they were already lying in a pool of blood.


    Kuroto and Guy didn''t waste any time, after rechecking of anyone''s presence around and repeatedly confirming that no one else was left to be disposed of, they sealed the corpses of ninjas in the sealing scroll and returned to the vige without any more dy.


    On the way, Guy couldn''t help but ask in wonder, "Kuroto, what was that attack just now? Howe the leader of these wandering shinobi flew towards you?"


    Kuroto smiled and spoke with an arrogant snort, "Don''t think that you are the only one with a secret technique at his disposal. The trick I just used is a secret technique too."


    .........................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 58 on P atreon Page: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 26 - - 26 Selections

    Guy doesn''t have any Kekkai Genkai himself, but his acuity isn''t weak and his mastery of Strong Fist taijutsu is especially very high, so Kuroto''s use of Rein Wheel naturally will not escape Guy''s perception at such a close range.


    But Guy didn''t think much about it. Since Kuroto exined that it is a secret technique, he immediately eximed in surprise, "I didn''t even notice it, until the Kaguya n shinobi was already very close, I have to say, your technique is really very powerful!" ??


    Rein Wheel is the same as Tendo Pain''s Shinra Tensei. It''s a really strong technique and doesn''t even need seal printing, so it can be used at a moment''s notice.


    Those unaware of its existence are very easy to get caught in the first encounter under a surprise attack.


    Not long even Sasori of the Red Sand was almost taken by surprise, by this technique, and he still lost the Sandaime KazeKage puppet that is now in Kuroto''s control, this just goes to show just how useful is Rein Wheel in changing the battle situation.


    At this time, Kuroto put his smile away and said solemnly: "Remember, don''t reveal information about this technique to anyone, it''s a secret technique which will actually be effective only if it''s information isn''t known to the other party!"


    The secret of Rein Wheel is also one of the reasons why Kuroto didn''t choose to capture the wandering ninjas alive but was eliminated on the spot.


    Guy nodded to Kuroto''s words, "I understand, I won''t tell about it to anyone."


    Kuroto wasn''t worried whether Guy would identally reveal this information, although the said party looks a bit funny andical, Kuroto knows it full well that Guy is actually a very disciplined shinobi.


    After some more discussions both Kuroto and Guy speeded their travel speed to return to the vige as early as possible.


    Back to the vige, Hyuga Kuroto and Might Guy went straight to the task center and deliver aprehensive taskpletion report along with the proof of thepletion in the form of 5 corpses.


    Since the mission waspleted perfectly, the authority of Team Hyuga Kuroto was increased again, and now all the A-ss tasks including assassination missions were open to Team Kuroto.


    Because Kuroto not onlypleted the mission perfectly but also managed to gain a corpse of mist shinobi with Shikotsumyako kekkai genkai, so which was considered overpletion.


    A ninja''s body is, to a certain extent, a source of intelligence.


    In particr, the corpse of a ninja with some kind of Kekkai Genkai is of a greater research value, so during the war period, the major ninja viges generally organize a capable corpse collection team, specifically responsible for collecting the corpses of ninjas with kekkai genkai for the purpose of research.


    In the following months, Kuroto and Guypleted tasks like madmen. As chunin, theypleted four more A-level missions and nine B-level missions with a very efficient rate, the two-man team now attracted quite the attention from other shinobi for their effective taskpletion.


    The receptionist at the mission center also began to take the initiative to screen out the mission''s team Kuroto to provide better convenience.


    Afterpleting another B-level mission, Kuroto who was on his way home suddenly felt someone spying on him��


    He observed his surroundings calmly but couldn''t find anything to confirm this feeling.


    Although people were passing by him on the surrounding streets, it didn''t appear as though someone was hiding in the dark. Kuroto can be very sure of this because of the Tenseigan, but he still felt that someone or something was spying on him.


    It made him wonder why he suddenly felt as such.


    Then suddenly he thought of a secret technique, that could have been used to give Kuroto this feeling, a secret technique used by Sandaime Hokage-sama.


    Crystal Ball Jutsu!


    "Does that mean Hokage-sama spying on me? It seems that the hard work of the past few months has finally allowed me to enter Sandaime-sama''s field of vision!"


    After guessing that it might be Hokage-sama secretly spying on him, Kuroto didn''t care too much.


    The snooping of Sandaime-sama obviously meant that he has started to consider candidates, and Hyuga Kuroto is under inspection, otherwise, given the current situation of the vige, Kuroto doesn''t believe Sandaime-sama who are busy with official duties and much important paperwork will be interested in observing some chunin.


    Such spyingsted for a month.


    Kuroto is originally very cautious of his actions, and after realizing that Sandaime-sama might be spying on him, he became more mindful of his actions. There was no abnormal behavior. Except for performing tasks continuously, he can be quite sure that Sandaime-sama won''t find anything else.


    And sure enough, it didn''t take long for Kuroto to receive a notice for being selected as a candidate for internal assessment for promotion to the rank of a Tokubetsu Jonin.


    Tokubetsu Jonin is regarded as the high-levelbat power of the vige. Although the vige can mobilize tens of thousands of shinobi''s in the war period, in fact, the number of Jonin and Tokubetsu Jonin are limited to a few hundred, the remaining percentage of shinobi are Chunin and Genin.


    This difference in number signifies that a Tokubetsu Jonin has the status and power of a deputymander. During the war period, a Tokubetsu Jonin is even required tomand several three-man teams to perform tasks.


    The site of the assessment was an Anbu secret base, upon reaching the exam site Kuroto found several familiar faces.


    Among the candidates, there were various shinobi of his generation including, Might Guy, Yuhi Kurenai, Sarutobi Asuma, Umino Iruka, Mitarashi Anko, Shiranui Genma, Hayate Gekko, Ebisu, and others. These chunin ninjas are of the same generation as Kuroto, other than them there are also many elite Chunin who have already reached middle age, and there is also the figure of Uchiha Shisui, a genius shinobi from the Uchiha n who is only a few years younger than Kuroto.


    As soon as Kuroto entered the selection grounds, he could hear Guy shout from a distance, "Kuroto, here, here!"


    Not intending to embarrass Guy Kuroto walked over and greeted his teammate and other shinobi of the same generation together at the same time.


    If it was before Kuroto would be a little reserved in getting along with this group of people, after all, shinobi is a profession that regards strength to be a very important factor. If there is no strength, even if the opposite party is a ssmate from the same year, their rtionship will never be truly harmonious.


    Fortunately for Kuroto, that''s no longer the case here, he is confident enough in dealing with these ssmates calmly, in terms of mental fortitude he even feels a little superior over the rest.


    Seeing Kuroto''s indifferent cold face, Sarutobi Asuma decided to take the initiative, "Hey Kuroto, I heard that you and Guy havepleted several A-level missions in a very short period, is that really true?"


    Attracted by Asuma''s question the rest of the shinobi also focused their attention on Kuroto, obviously, they are very interested in listening to the candidate of the talk of the town.


    Kuroto nodded arrogantly, "Yeah."


    Guy on the side alsoughed and said, "How about it? I didn''t lie, did I? We really didplete many A-ss and B-ss missions in the past few months!"


    As the person in question always beingughed at by everyone, Guy has always been listening to others gloat and brag about their strength and achievements, but today, it is finally his turn to boast, naturally, he is in a surprisingly good mood.


    When the tail of the crane, like Guy now became an object of reverence, everyone''s mood was obviously a little down, but everyone here is a shinobi they have a strong mind so the topic gradually changed during the waiting period for the Tokubetsu Jonin test.


    Asuma nced around, and then whispered in a low voice only for everyone to hear, "I heard that more than two hundred chunin candidates are participating in the assessment, and there are only fifteen spots avable for Tokubetsu Jonin rank!"


    ".... hisss...."


    Everyone took a shocking breath.


    More than two hundred participantspeting for fifteen spots, this means that 1 selection per 13 or 14 individuals, how tough it would be to be ranked up to a Tokubetsu Jonin can be imagined from this fact alone.


    Asuma''s early information naturally made many of these chunin ninjas depressed, Iruka said in a pessimistic mood, "It seems to be hopeless right now."


    Kurenai and Ebisu also sighed, apparently as unconfident as Iruka.


    Seeing Iruka''s sighing in such a depressed manner, Asuma looked dissatisfied: "Hey, can''t you have a little confidence over yourself, that bastard Kakashi has already reached the rank of a Jonin ninja so long ago, how can we give up so easily?"


    As the son of Sandaime Hokage, Asuma has been left behind by Kakashi, this has always been Asuma''s heart knot, and the fact that sometimes Sandaime-Sama even uses the example of Hatake Kakashi to educate him, which makes him very depressed.


    Guy on the side who considers Kakashi as his Eternal Rival also clenched his fists and agreed: "Yes, we must catch up with Kakashi, as soon as possible!"


    Kuroto on the side didn''t bother in getting involved in the discussion of how to catch up with Kakashi when the likes of Obito, Nagato, Toneri, and Madara are the enemies he is preparing himself to fight against.


    Therefore, Kuroto took the time to observe other candidates, he roughly counted and the result was the same as Asuma said, there are most like about two hundred Chunin ninjas here. However, none of them had a very high amount of Chakra, this made him confident enough in his abilities.


    As Kuroto was analyzing the candidates, a young ninja came to the front and spoke, "Senpai, thank you for taking care of Itachi. He has mentioned about to me several times and said that you are a very good ninja!"


    Kuroto looked at the other party and asked, "If I am not wrong you are Uchiha Shisui?"


    Upon realizing his mistake Shisui apologized, "Please forgive me for my rudeness in not introducing myself, senpai, I am Uchiha Shisui!"


    ..................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 61 on P atreon page: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 27 - - 27 Uchiha Shisui

    Looking carefully at the young Uchiha, who was not very tall standing in front of him, Kuroto''s thoughts suddenly dispersed.


    Uchiha Shisui! ??


    A young boy who yed a much crucial role in directing Itachi''s life, an indirect cause of Uchiha''s genocide, a young man who gave his entire loyalty and heart to the vige but was relentlessly disappointed, another one of those individuals betrayed and suffered at the hands of Shimura Danzo.


    After losing his Mangekyo Sharingan to Shimura Danzo, to avoid further escting the conflict between the Uchiha n and the Konoha Vige, he resolutelymitted suicide silently.


    Perhaps the only Uchiha who was a more genius than Itachi; ended his short life in a really tragic way.


    Thinking about Shisui''s future, Kuroto couldn''t help but sigh heavily.


    Shisui''s sad end isn''t inseparable from his naivety. He shouldn''t have exposed his Mangekyo Sharingan; let alone disclose his dojutsu technique; the ''Katoamatsukami'' to the elder council of the vige.


    Even if it is Kuroto in Sandaime-sama''s position, and if the Uchiha''s are nning a coup d''etat, then the appearance of a strong ninja with such an influencing Jutsu at hand will definitely make him feel ufortable.


    This is why, even if Shisui showedplete loyalty to Konoha, he still couldn''t gain the trust of the Elder council.


    ''It''s really sad!'' Kuroto sighed.


    Condensing his divergent thoughts, Kuroto smiled, "I have heard a lot of legends about the Sharingan. I hope to be able to battle you to get the chance of experiencing the power of the Sharingan personally."


    Shisui also smiled, "Compared with Senpai''s Byuakugan of the Hyuga n, there is not much advantage thates with the Sharingan, but I still look forward to getting the chance of having a battle with you."


    [Trantor''s note: ''Total BULLSHIT! Sharingan doesn''te with advantages? If that''s the case then it might as well be better to say that the Rinnegan only provides a beautiful color to the eyes!!!! There''s a limit to being a humble individual.]


    After a few more polite words, Shisui turned and left.


    Shisui knows it very well that the suspicion of causing the Kyuubi''s Rebellion falls upon the Uchiha n, so he kept a certain distance from the other ninjas in the vige to protect himself and the other side.


    Looking at Shisui''s back that is gradually moving away, Kuroto couldn''t help but sigh again.


    In Kuroto''s opinion, Uchiha''s idea of Coup d''��tat was ridiculous, as there were only three nsmen with enough strength to have some chance of making out any difference, but the more troublesome thought was that all three of them were either not sure or had opposite thoughts.


    Of those three, Shisui and Itachi didn''t agree with the idea of a Coup. Not to mention the patriarch Uchiha Fugaku himself didn''t want to choose that course. It was only because the rest of the Uchiha n was angered at the unfairness they were facing did he agree to the n. His will for the Coup was still not very strong and it copsedpletely after his son''s rebellion.


    Uchiha Fugaku gave up all the resistance and fulfilled to y a deep role in Itachi''s path as a shinobi with his own life and hisst words.


    And it is also really hard to say whether the Uchiha would''ve sessfully won the Coup d''��tat even if Fugaku, Shisui, and Itachi all three supported the idea.


    And if the Coup really happened with three united, although not be able to take over Konoha, they could have still destroyed it entirely. Shisui himself could have wiped out the entire resistance from the Elder council of Konoha with Katoamatsukami.


    Just as Kuroto sighed at the fate that the Uchiha''s went through, Guy approached him and whispered in a low voice, "Hey, although this kid Shisui is very famous, he seems to be quite approachable among the Uchiha!"


    Genma and Gekko who were standing on the side coldly said, "It depends on who he is talking to. Kuroto is from the Hyuga n, so obviously, the other party will be polite, but if it is changed to you or someone else, he may not even pay attention!"


    Asuma also leaned over and said with a serious face, "This guy is not easy from what I''ve heard about him, if you encounter him during the assessment, be extra careful."


    Guy looked curious: "Is he that good?"


    "I heard that he has a record of sessfully killing three Jonin of the Mist Vige. He is a recognized genius of the Uchiha n!" after a pause, Asma continued, "I heard my old say that his strength is already enough to be promoted as a Jonin, this time participating in the Tokubetsu Jonin selection is actually just for appearance''s sake."


    Everyone was surprised, "What?"


    Looking at the surprised people, Asuma just shrugged: "What''s weird about it? Take a good look around you, he is the only Uchiha ninja here, which already exins it all."


    With that said, everyone immediately looked around.


    And it was true that in the crowd present here, the ninja wearing Uchiha''s Crest was only Uchiha Shisui.


    Upon realizing the meaning of what this implied everyone''s face sank.


    Asuma obviously didn''t speak wrong, this means that in the promotion assessment one spot has already been reserved for Uchiha Shisui, of course, there''s nothing wrong with it, given Shisui''s strength, it is obviously a breeze for him to pass the selection naturally and such a reason also limits the Uchiha n to send more ninjas of their n as it would cause uselesspetition for the same spot, as the onlyone spot is reserved for the Uchiha.


    However, that''s not the only thing Kuroto noticed, upon looking around he realized that no other Hyuga nsmen were participating in this assessment apart from him, and he thought silently, "Is there any agreement between the Hyuga n and the vige, and a spot was also reserved for me?''


    Seeing the change if Kuroto''s expression, Asuma winked from the side and patted his shoulder, "You realized it didn''t you? The Hyuga n must have also reserved a spot for you."


    Kuroto folded his arms and snorted unhappily, "What a superfluous action!"


    If Kuroto says he is disgusted over the thought of going through the back door or something, then it would him being hypocritical because Kuroto doesn''t believe in fairness and virtue, it''s always survival of the fittest and strongest, and having a noble statuses with its own set of benefits, therefore, it is not a problem for him, but in front of this group of ssmates, he must show disdain for exploiting this kind of privilege or unfairness.


    "Yeah, with Kuroto''s strength, passing through this assessment shouldn''t be a problem." As Kuroto''s teammate, Guy supported Kuroto''s words, although he couldn''t have known Kuroto''s inner thoughts.


    Everyone has also heard rumors of Kuroto''s strength and knows that his strength has indeed grown very fast, so they nodded in agreement, and the fact that the children of the noble ns have some privileges, everyone takes it for granted, so although a little surprised, no one fretted over it.


    At this time, the Sandaime-sama finally made his appearance at the assessment grounds.


    Those taking part in this assessment are all experienced ninjas, so Sandaime-sama were not wordy and directly announced the rules of the assessment.


    This time the focus of assessment will bebat strength. As long as the overallbat strength of the candidate meets the sufficient standards, or if they specialize in a certain aspect that is considered difficult to be matched by others, then they will be qualified to pass the assessment.


    These rules make it much easier for the ninjas with Kekkai Genkai or those with mastery of some secret technique to have a serious advantage over the ninjas ofmoner origin to pass the assessment.


    The opponent in the assessment will be selected from a random lottery.


    In the first round of assessment, Kuroto''s opponent is Yuhi Kurenai.


    On the 9thbat range.


    Kuroto with one hand on his said calmly, "Kurenai-chan, it seems your luck is not very good."


    Kurenai''s face was a little gloomy, she was trying to keep a calm fa?ade, didn''t reply to Kuroto''s provocation, just staring intently at Kuroto, seems to be looking for a w to exploit to her advantage.


    As a ninja specializing in the use of Genjutsu, it is really not easy to battle against ninjas specializing in taijutsu more against someone with a Kekkai Genkai like the Byakugan much less the Tensigan.


    It is already a known fact that dojutsu type Kekkai Genkai, whether it is the Byakugan or the Sharingan, there is a certain degree of natural resistance to being affected by Genjutsu, although not 100% but the effect will be greatly reduced.


    This is also a reason why Kuroto is very curious about how the Tensigan would react if influenced by a Genjutsu, to find out, he didn''t take the initiative to attack he generally does but waited patiently for Kurenai to make her move.


    Kuroto''s unwavering posture gave Kurenai a great sense of oppression, which made her feel a little ufortable.


    Under the pressure of silent confrontation, Kurenai finally couldn''t bear it after all.......


    "Magen: Jubaku Satsu" {Demon Illusion: Tree Binding Death}


    As soon as Kurenai made her move, she went with her best genjutsu technique, which is also one of the secret genjutsu techniques passed down to her from her father.


    As soon as, Kurenai cast the genjutsu, Kuroto suddenly fell into a trance, but then instantly returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    Kurenai was simply shocked, "What��? How is that even possible!!???"


    ..................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 65 on P atreon page: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 28 - - 28 Natural Enemy!

    From the Chakra''s response, Kurenai clearly felt that Kuroto had cracked her genjutsu.


    And this result shocked her! ??


    ording tomon sense, even if the enemy can break free of the genjutsu, still they need to use some kind of method to do so.


    This can be achieved by disrupting the flow of Chakra, or self-muttion to stimte oneself. In short, a method is definitely necessary to break for Genjutsu Dissipation.


    But here Kuroto did nothing as such, but was still able to break free of her illusion, which kind of made her really confused.


    Kuroto also had some realization of the effect of Genjutsu on him now.


    Undoubtedly the Tenseigan like the Byakugan, Sharingan, and Rinnegan is highly resistant to the effect of Genjutsu. If it is an ordinary Genjutsu, he hardly needs to do anything actively, the Tenseigan can passively remove the effects of genjutsu on him.


    And the whole process only takes an instant!


    After realizing this, Kuroto decided to suppress the joy in his heart for now, as the battle was still not over, and said to Kurenai: "I''ll give you a piece of advice, if you meet with someone with some kind of Dojutsu ability don''t use genjutsu as the primary source of attack against them."


    Kurenai stared hard at Kuroto: "Why did my genjutsu attack have no effect on you? How did you break free of the effect of genjutsu without using any Genjutsu Dissipation method?"


    Kurenai''s loud questioning attracted the attention of many chunin who had not yet participated in their respective battles.


    Being the center of focus, Kuroto thought, ''This is a good opportunity to establish the image of a strong person.'' so he said lightly, "Against a ninja with a strong pupil power, ordinary genjutsu are simply meaningless, as genjutsu technique is of yin chakra nature and the dojutsu kekkai genkai increases the mental strength of a ninja, so the change of yin nature has less effect on them. This is why I said to you before, the reason for your bad luck is that your genjutsu techniques are not much effective against me."


    Although understanding the reason behind the failure, but Kurenai isn''t the type of person to give up and concede defeat so easily. She snorted at Kuroto''s words and immediately started printing hand seals,


    tiger�� boar��tiger��horse��ox,


    "Genjutsu: Flower Petal Escape!"


    ...��...whish...


    As Kurenai cast the technique, signs of a slight breeze blowing through the 9th battle range appeared.


    This made Kurenai''s lips curve, "You have now been caught in a genjutsu technique."


    Not wasting the opportunity, she went with the flow of the breeze and swooped towards the still Kuroto.


    Even when Kurenai was approaching so fast Kuroto still stood motionlessly, it appeared as if was caught in an illusion and seem to be unaware of his surroundings.


    But just as the audience thought, that Kurenai has almost won, Kuroto raised his right arm and urately sealed Kurenai''s attack route.


    "You!!!???" Shocked by the sudden response Kurenai couldn''t help but mutter. Her attack was blocked at such a close range, this made her stunned on the spot.


    Kuroto didn''t even bother to reply just turned his body and with a sharp momentum kicked Kurenai in the gut, making the dazed Kurenai fly away while coughing up some blood.


    "It seems that you still don''t understand what I exined a while ago, the passive resistance due to difference in mental strength due to pupil power of dojutsu renders your genjutsu techniques meaningless against me."


    Kuroto stated this fact inly.


    Kurenai got up from the ground with a face full of unwillingness, and asked a little desperately, "Why��?"


    The genjutsu she uses are all secret and uniques techniques passed down to her from her father, and her proficiency in genjutsu is something she takes great pride in, but today that pride is shattered as a weak ss, in the face of in facts.


    Not only Yuhi Kurenai, but even many other chunin who were watching their battle were also shocked, even Shisui who has already finished his battle with a one-sided victory was also quite surprised after taking notice of the battle.


    Kuroto knows that Kurenai also lost her father on the night of the Kyuubi''s Rebellion. He didn''t want to emotionally agitate her too much, but it is an unavoidable fact that unless it is a genjutsu like Kotoamatsukami or Tsukuyomi then they would be pretty ineffective against dojutsu type Kekkai Genkai.


    Making Kurenai realize this point earlier in the timeline would be a good thing for her. Therefore, Kuroto said coldly, "It''s the hard truth, rather than realizing this in the face of an enemy let me tell you from beforehand, as for whether you want to ept it or not is entirely up to you."


    Listening to Kuroto''s tone, Kurenai couldn''t help but ask, "Can your Byakugan see through my genjutsu techniques?"


    Kuroto just shrugged and wasn''t interested in answering, then he remembered Kurenai was yed by Itachi pretty badly, so he decided to kindly remind her, "If you encounter an enemy who is truly proficient in Genjutsu kills, don''t fight him/her a pure genjutsu battle, especially if the enemy has a dojutsu Kekkai Genkai, otherwise the consequences would be quite unpredictable."


    Although pretty upset, Kurenai nodded at Kuroto''s words silently and decided to admit defeat.


    Although she is defeated in this battle, it wasn''t without gain for her. On the contrary, this battle made her realize her weakness and understand what type of ninjas naturally restrain her.


    On the side, the Sandaime Hokage watched this scene, while pondering over Kuroto''s words, and then he ordered the Anbu ninja standing next to him, "In thest round, arrange a contest between Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui."


    The Anbu in question was also paying close attention to the match just now so he nodded and said, "Yes, it shall be done, Hokage-sama."


    After this discussion, the next matches began, one-by-one, the contestants were being screened out.


    Unsurprisingly, Kuroto won all the next 2 rounds and therefore was qualified to enter the final round of assessment.


    By now only 30 Chunin left in the venue.


    Among these 30 chunin ninjas, the only figures left of the same generation as Kuroto were Might Guy, Sarutobi Asuma, and the much younger Uchiha Shisui, as for the other ssmates, they all got eliminated.


    Asuma had already anticipated Kuroto''s and Shisui''s winning streak but he was surprised when Might Guy, who was considered another of those tail of the crane students in their academy days also won three games in a row, and he praised Guy, "Guy, it appears you''ve also made great progress!"


    Guy was obviously very happy, he stood in his signature pose, showing his shining white teeth, and said with an energeticugh, "Ha ha ha ha, I am Konoha''s Blue Beast, obviously I am going t be strong!"


    Seeing all the chunin ninjas present looking at them with a weird expression because of being attracted by Guy''s loudughs, Asuma waved his hands in embarrassment: "Don''t look at me like that, I don''t know him, I really don''t know him!"


    At this time, Sandaime Hokage-sama came over slowly while smoking from a tobo pipe.


    All the Chunin present gave their salute to Hokage sama.


    Sandaime-sama smiled and said, "All the people present here are some of the best chunin in this vige. As the Hokage, I can''t express in words how proud I am of all of you. However, the number of spots avable for the promotion to Tokubetsu Jonin is limited, and therefore, we still need to go through a final round of assessment."


    As Hokage-sama stated this everyone''s faces were now solemn.


    Being selected up to this point definitely means that all the remaining 30 Chunin are outstanding in strength, it has hard to guarantee victory, therefore the final round of assessment will inevitably have some fierce confrontations.


    "Ahem��"


    After a slight cough, Sandaime sama announced, "Let''s start the final round of assessment."


    The matchups for the final rounds were also done by drawing lots, and the details for the match came out very quickly, in the first match of the final round the participant to duke out are: Hyuga Kuroto vs Uchiha Shisui!


    Seeing the result of the draw, Kuroto wasn''t much surprised, obviously, he is smart enough to know just how fair the drawing process, manipting the matchups is indispensable for the officers and is beyond what he can interfere with. It is also necessary for seniors to judge the candidates.


    Shisui saw also stunned momentarily and then returned to a calm self.


    However, unlike the calm Kuroto and Shisui, others present were obviously very interested in the results of this confrontation.


    As the two great dojutsu of the Konoha Vige, which one of the Sharingan or the Byakugan is stronger or weaker, this topic has always been a topic of repeated discussion in the vige. Therefore, the fight between Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui definitely attracted everyone''s interest.


    There was no need to think too much, Kuroto gently leaped andnded on the 1st battle range.


    On the other hand, Shisui walked in slowly.


    As soon as the two sides stood opposite to each other, Kuroto said, "As I''ve mentioned before I am curious to see the strength of the most genius Uchiha of this generation, additionally I am also quite interested in facing the Sharingan, I hope you won''t let me down."


    And as soon as the signal was given, the fight begins��


    ..........................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 67 on P atreon Page: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 29 - - 29 The Hyuga Vs The Uchiha

    Kuroto''s mindset at this moment is very good. He knows that at this moment Shisui is definitely not going to use Mangekyo Sharingan or any abilities rted to it.


    So, what they would bepeting against would be basic skills. ??


    Kuroto is sure that he has equal or higher chakra volume then Shisui, the Tenseigan are extremely resistant to Genjutsu, although his ninjutsu skills are not very apt, they can bepensated with his taijutsu proficiency in Gentle Fist.


    Therefore, his chances of winning are not small.


    As Shisui slowly approached the training grounds, he did a short courteous bow to Kuroto, and spoke politely, "Kuroto-senpai let''s do our best."


    Kuroto nodded at Shisui''s words and after both made the Seal of Confrontation.


    The referee around gave the instruction to begin thebat.


    "The Test Begins!"


    As soon as the referee''s voice fell, Kuroto and Shisui entered subconsciously entered the battle state.


    The first shot was taken by Shisui and instantly he shot about a dozen Shurikens.


    nk...


    nk...


    nk...


    Some of these shurikens collided with each other midair, changing their respective flight trajectories, either forward or backward, or left or right, as a result, they covered the entire sky towards Kuroto.


    Although Kuroto has seen Itachi Shirikenjutsu skills during their mission together but again seeing Shisui''s skills in Shurikenjutsu, Kuroto was still stunned.


    Whether the angle of throw or application of the amount of strength used in each throw is simply impable. Even with the Tenseigan, Kuroto can''t find any escape route left to dodge the iing shurikens.


    Reducing his impetuosity, Kuroto decided to take the action, and at the very next he shot eight Shurikens.


    Ding�� Ding�� Ding�� Dang�� Dang�� Dang��


    Suddenly, the impact of the Shuriken intercepting each other resounded throughout the examination site.


    Watching the dazzling Shurikenjutsu battle, the Chunin all held their breath one-by-one. Those who can advance up to such proficiency in throwing skills are naturally regarded as specialized in Shurikenjutsu. And this can be clearly seen from the battle taking ce on the stage.


    "Look, those Shurikens blocked by Kuroto''s throw are starting to move again!" However, Guy''s sudden exmation said something else.


    Asuma said with a solemn face, "It''s Wire String, Shisui uses specially treated steel wires to manipte Shurikens, if you don''t look very carefully, it is really difficult to find them!"


    The audience also eximed, but it didn''t affect Kuroto on the stage.


    Kuroto obviously knows of Uchiha''s Special Shurikenjutsu, so how could he not pay attention to the second stage of the opponent''s attack, so when he counterattacked, he already directed his attacks at the Wire String that connected Shurikens.


    It''s just that these Wire String are specially treated, therefore not only are they extra durable, but also very hard to find because of not reflecting any light, even with the Tenseigan; Kuroto is unable to find them individually moving at such high speed.


    Additionally, Shisui''s manipting skills are also very sophisticated, so after a while, Kuroto still missed a few Wire String.


    The consequence of this small mistake quickly reflected in him falling into a disadvantage.


    Another mistake is that Kuroto didn''t bring too many Shurikens with him, he came slightly unprepared because the shurikens weren''t avable in his stock, and within a few seconds his shuriken stock was emptied, on the other hand, Shisui took out a scroll, unsealed it and suddenly countless shurikens popped out of the smoke.


    Chained by the Wire Steel, these Shurikens fly up and down in the air forming awork, as if they were illusionary.


    For a second Kuroto even felt that Shisui was manipting these Shurikens telekically instead of manually through the wires!


    Kuroto muttered with a somber expression in his heart, "Can Shurikenjutsu even be used with such an advanced mastery?"


    Off grounds.........��...


    Asuma shook his head seeing the pressing situation of Kuroto, "Kuroto is about to lose, this Shisui is, even more, stronger than I anticipated!"


    Guy stared at the two people who were in mid-confrontation and said without turning his head: "Don''t be so hast in making your judgment, they are just warming-up, look at them, Kuroto hasn''t even moved from his spot at all."


    As Guy said, as soon as Kuroto realized that just having the Tenseigan alone would not make up the difference in his Shurikenjutsu Skills, that Shisui enhanced and mastered with countless hours of practice, so Kuroto gave up the entanglement of Shurikenjutsu decisively and rushed straight towards Shisui.


    Taijutsubat is where Kuroto is advantageous!


    Seeing the Kuroto''s aggressively rush towards him, Shisui''s fingers moved slightly, his movements were so light and so controlled that all the shurikens flying around immediately shot towards iing Kuroto.


    "Revolving Heaven!"


    After several months of continuous training, Kuroto has be very proficient in Revolving Heaven, and now he can use it in hisbat very easily, anytime, anywhere, any sec.


    Clink�� Clink�� Clink...


    The impact of Revolving resulted in countless shurikens sted into the sky causing pain in the eardrums of the audience present, and the shurikens that were bounced into the sky flew in all directions towards the audience.


    "Doton: Taju Doryuheki" [Earth Release: Multiple Earth-Style Wall]


    Sandaime-sama quickly used Earth Release and four earth walls were erected on the edge of battle range to block the iing shurikens.


    The Chunin ninjas watching the battle also retreated 10 meters behind.


    Among them, Asuma heaved a sigh while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, "These two guys!"


    Guy didn''t seem to care, andughed, "It is inevitable to take some risks to watch such a wonderful battle, this is YOUTH!"


    "Hai Hai......"


    On the battle range.


    Not wasting the opportunity that appeared because of him using ''Revolving Heaven'' Kuroto finally approached Shisui and shot out a palm strike, the force of the strike was unstoppable as Kuroto used all the strength in that strike!


    Shisui was also not afraid, and immediately pulled out the Short sword on his back, and the three tomoe in his Sharingan were spinning rapidly as he intercepted Kuroto''s attack.


    In an instant, the two starting fighting a taijutsu battle.


    The movements were so fast that after images started to appear all around.


    One of the chunin in the audience was shocked and muttered, "What is up with their Taijutsu skills��.? Is it just me or are they really appearing so weird?"


    The other Chunin watching the battle agreed and nodded.


    Kuroto and Shisui''s fierce taijutsu battle really seemed a little weird. Their attacks would always stop abruptly midway, often shing in the midair and suddenly stopping their attacks, or a sudden change of direction of the following attack just after the previously stopped strike.


    Even after a series of attacks, either of them has yet to make aplete attack.


    Most of the time, they are repeatedly switching their choice of attack, changing strikes, or forcibly stopping midway, and because they are doing all these actions instantaneously, that in the eyes of bystanders, their taijutsu battle appears really weird.


    Asuma on the other hand said in disbelief, "So frequent predictions and corrections!? Their insight and perception are getting too exaggerated, is it even possible to have such an advanced battle foresight!?"


    Asuma''s words seemed to speak the collective thoughts of the audience, and suddenly everyone came up with an idea, "Is it possible to do whatever you want with Dojutsu Kekkai Genkai!!???"


    Sandaime Hokage also flicked their eyes and seemed to be thinking about something.


    The Anbu standing on the side asked softly, "Sandaime-sama, they are intentionallypeting with their Pupil Power, right?"


    Sandaime-sama nodded at Anbu''s words, he wanted to exin more about his thoughts about this, but before he could the two on the battle range suddenly separated and retreated to a corner....


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 70 on P atreon page: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 30 - - 30 The Hyuga Vs The Uchiha Part - 2

    Such a high-intensity contest of pupil power is obviously a big burden for both Kuroto and Shisui, so this kind of weird closebat is difficult tost much longer.


    Kuroto was panting heavily while taking the support of the ground with one hand. ??


    At this moment, his whole body is sore, and his calf is beginning to tremble. If he doesn''t take the support of the ground with his hands, he isn''t sure whether he can even stabilize his figure.


    This contest was not just about pupil power, but also the neural control they have over their body, perception, action speed, reaction speed, and instantaneous speed were all taken into ount.


    The minute changes in their attacks midway put extreme pressure over the muscles of the whole body, so even if it was a very short confrontation, the resulting effect is no less than a whole afternoon training he sometimes does together with Guy.


    Shisui on the other side was in even worse condition, he was sweating profusely, panting heavily, and looked extremely tired.


    Initially, Shisui didn''t pay much attention to Itachi''s praise for Hyuga Kuroto. It''s not because of his arrogance or pride but he indeed qualified to look down on most of the so-called ''geniuses'' in Konoha.


    But after this series of short confrontation, he experienced it first-hand just how strong Hyuga Kuroto and his Byakugan are. He never thought that he would fall behind someone in the battle of insight and reaction since awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan, but the reality here really hit him hard.


    Neither of them rushed to get up but took a tacit rest while observing the other party.


    After a while, Kuroto who has already caught his breath stood up first and said, "Let''s continue."


    Shisui didn''t seem to have recoveredpletely but he still stood up and nodded seriously.


    Kuroto stomped his feet heavily as a result of which the two Shuriken were lying around his feet bounced and were immediately caught by him with both hands and thrown towards Shisui simultaneously.


    At the same time, his figure shed at high speed after the two shurikens, he rushed towards Shisui.


    Shisui has already faced a disadvantage in a close-quarter taijutsu battle, so this time he didn''t dare to let Kuroto close-in so easily, and immediately printed hand seals,


    Snake��Ram��Monkey��Boar��Horse��Tiger


    "Katon: Gokakyu no Jutsu" [Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique]


    As soon as Shisui shouted, a huge me amount of me was released from his mouth and took the form of a sphere, almost covering the entire battle range.


    Seeing the fire sphere rushing towards him, Kuroto had no choice but to use Revolving Heaven again as a counter.


    The battleground now became a big stove, and it was a stove with a fan no less. Kuroto''s use of Revolving Heaven broke the fire sphere, as a result of which the entire training ground was now on fire.


    The ninjas watching the battle were thankfully less affected because of the earth wall Sandaime-sama created but they still had to asionally dodge the zes of fire, and finally, everyone had to back up to a more distance to be able to watch the battle safely.


    On the battle range, Kuroto who resisted the Great Fireball technique was also a little ufortable.


    ''Revolving Heaven'' is a technique used to mainly counter taijutsu attacks, when used to defend against ninjutsu attacks, its effectiveness is greatly reduced. Therefore, although Kuroto somehow managed to block the effect of the Great Fireball Technique used by Shisui, he still had to use three times or possibly four times the chakra that was used in the Fire release technique itself. Even if his chakra volume is higher than Shisui, such an exchange ratio is really unbearable.


    Fortunately, after blocking the Fire Release technique Kuroto was already very close to Shisui.


    "Shunshin no Jutsu!" [Body Flicker Technique]


    Knowing how horrible Kuroto''s close-quarter taijutsu skills are, Shisui ignored the body fatigue and used the body flicker technique without any dy.


    Apanied by Shisui''s voice, more than a dozen Uchiha Shisui appeared around Kuroto.


    As soon as he saw Shisui use his signature technique, Kuroto immediately stopped and didn''t rush madly, he scanned around all the Shisui around him with the Tenseigan, but for some reason every image of Shisui appeared original, making it extremely difficult for him to distinguish between them for a while.


    Kuroto doesn''t have much knowledge about Shisui''s Body Flicker Technique, but he knows of the title ''Shunshin no Shisui''. Since Shisui can be famous with his alias as Shisui of the Body Flicker, it simply exins just how pedantic his skills in Body Flicker Technique are.


    At this moment, more than a dozen Shisui spoke in a unison voice, "Kuroto-senpai, I''m going to attack!"


    The words sounded like a series of echo sounds from all the direction, extremely difficult for Kuroto to distinguish the original source.


    As soon as Shisui''s voice fell, a storm of attacks followed.


    Kuroto was having it really difficult because of being besieged from all directions by more than a dozen Shisui. He didn''t even get the chance to defend properly and more than a few stab wounds appeared on his body. As ast resort, he had to use Revolving Heaven again and barely block the siege he was facing because of Shisui''s body flicker technique.


    After achieving a short respite, Kuroto finally had a short opportunity to observe the Body Flicker technique of Shisui.


    After continuous observing, Kuroto finally managed to have some understanding of it.


    The Body Flicker Technique of Shisui under his extremely high velocity and mobility allows him to leave behind multiple tangible after-images that could strike with actual force making it extremely difficult for the enemy to resist.


    But in the final analysis, the Body flicker technique is also a taijutsu skill, and as long as it is some taijutsu technique, except for some forbidden ones, Revolving Heaven is impable in dealing with them.


    After realizing this, Kuroto no, longer took the initiative to attack, but chose to defend!


    In a battle of Chakra consumption, he definitely has an advantage over Shisui.


    And so, a battle of one-sided attack and one-sided defense began, Shisui''s attacks were not going through the defense of Revolving Heaven.


    After blocking a series of rapid attacks numerous times, Kuroto wiped of the fine drops of sweat from his forehead and said: "If only up to this degree, you can your signature technique be effective on me?"


    Shisui also noticed this, and he decisively stopped the Body Flicker Technique and finally spoke while heaving for breath, "Kuroto-san, I unable to match you, I concede, I lost this battle."


    "What��?" Kuroto uttered in shock, he was taken aback by Shisui''s sudden acknowledgment of defeat, obviously, he didn''t expect Shisui to admit defeat so easily.


    Shisui smiled helplessly at Kuroto''s shocking reaction and exined: "My chakra is almost exhausted, and it seems to me that Kuroto-San still has quite a lot of Chakra, so even if we continue as it is, I will lose eventually."


    Looking at Shisui''s tired face, Kuroto suddenly realized.


    The awakening of Mangekyo Sharingan although provided a qualitative improvement for Shisui, and improved hisbat effectiveness and chakra purity, but didn''t help much in the physical aspect of his strength, rather awakening a Mangekyo at such a young age is being a burden for him, as it is most likely affecting the ratio of yin nature Chakra and Yang nature chakra. Therefore, longsting fights aren''t Shisui''s specialty at least for now.


    After all, awakening a Mangekyo is an abnormal mutation of the Kekkai Genkai, and the natural essence of Sharingan is quite unstable because of its negative nature. Unless the user gains the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, it will remain a double-edged sword for the awakener, and the more frequently it is used, the greater the burden it will cause to the vision and body of the user.


    This also gives Kuroto some understanding as to why Shimura Danzo dared to attack Shisui.


    The first reason is that the Mangekyo causes a lot of burden to its user so if Shisui is fighting he will subconsciously avoid using the Mangekyo.


    The second reason is that he initiated the attack using ''in the Name of the vige'' or ''For Konoha'' to justify his actions, which subconsciously suppressed Shisui''s intention to use a killing blow against Danzo.


    After all no matter what anyone might say, but if the Uchiha Shisui really attacked Shimura Danzo with the intentions to kill, then for the Shisui with techniques Kotoamatsukami and Susanoo at his hands Danzo was nothing more than an upper Jonin, and if Shisui chooses to away put away all his scruples and decided to use all his methods, let alone Danzo, even Killing Sandaime-sama wouldn''t have been a pipe dream.


    After all, he only needed to use Kotoamatsukami once and the elder council would have disappeared��


    ....................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 75 on P atreon Page: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 31 - - 31 Anbu Invitation

    Although Kuroto felt a bit unpleasant, he knows Shisui wouldn''t be using Mangekyo Sharingan abilities here, which is simr to how he wouldn''t be using Rein Wheel and KakeKage''s puppet.


    What''s more, if Shisui really did take out the big guns likes of Katoamatsukami and Susanoo here, Kuroto is quite sure he can''t resist them without going all out, so without worrying too much, he calmly epted the victory. ??


    After forming the Seal of Reconciliation, Kuroto walked off the battle range and was immediately surrounded by Guy, Asuma, and other Chunin around.


    Guy happily congratted: "Congrattion Kuroto!"


    After winning this round, Kuroto''s promotion to a Tokubetsu Jonin was now official, so Guy congratted him in advance.


    Asuma nced at Shisui in the distance, and whispered to Kuroto, "I was right to have thought that Shisui has a well-deserved reputation. Except for you, I am afraid, close to nobody here can defend his Body Flicker technique!"


    Guy also raised his head and agreed with Asuma''s words: "Hmm, I thought for quite a long time, but I couldn''t figure out a way to defend against this technique. Shisui''s Body Flicker Technique is so fast, his kenjutsu skills are also off the charts, I am afraid if I have to fight against him, then without relying on Hachiman Tonkou I don''t stand a chance."


    Listening to the praises he was getting from all around, Kuroto thought silently, ''To some extent, I with the Tenseigan does restrain the Sharingan of the Uchiha n.


    Firstly, the Tenseigan is extremely resistant passively to normal Genjutsu, even if it is cast by the Sharingan user, this fact alone greatly suppresses most of the Uchiha specializing in Genjutsu.


    Secondly, with the powerful insight provided by the Tenseigan, I am almost immune to Uchiha''s Special Shurikenjutsu, which again makes me almost invulnerable to the Uchiha''s with mastery in Shurikenjutsu.


    Andstly, because of the evolution of the Byakugan to the Tenseigan, and the awakening of all the 33 gic sequences, my growth in chakra volume has also surpassed most of the Uchiha of the same generation, therefore I have a lot of tactical advantages over the Uchiha because of higher Chakra level.


    Of course, these advantages only lie over the normal Uchiha with 3 tomoe Sharingan.


    If I have topare against the Uchiha''s with the Mangekyo awakened, it would be really hard to say whether my Tenseigan could withstand the Mangekyo Dojutsu techniques, at least at this point.''


    Breaking out of his thoughts, Kuroto just smiled at Guy and Asuma who were still discussing Shisui''s Body Flicker technique, and said "It is undoubtedly true that Shisui is the most genius Uchiha of this generation, and besides Itachi who is still very young in terms of age I am afraid hardly anyone can match him, so him having such strength is quite normal, don''t worry too much about it."


    Asuma nodded at Kuroto''s words but his face remained gloomy.


    Guyughed heartily, "Ha ha ha, there is one more goal I have to catch up to��.!!!"


    Asuma was speechless by Guy''s optimistic attitude, "What is there to be so happy about it?"


    Guy patted Asuma on the shoulder and showed his white teeth whileughing happily, "The passionatepetition betweenpanion is the real YOUTH!!! You have to work hard Asuma, or you''ll be left behind in the dust...."


    Fending off Guy''s hand that was patting his shoulder, Asuma looked at Kuroto, then nced at Shisui in the distance, and finally stared at Guy, "Left Behind!? Huh��. don''t underestimate ME!!!!" After speaking this Asuma turned and walked away to the side angrily.


    Guy didn''t care about Asuma''s anger and started looking around eagerly, muttering to himself, "When will it be my turn!? My blood is rushing, I can''t wait to fight!!!"


    ....


    After the staff cleaned and repaired the damage of the 1st battle range, the assessment continued.


    Guy and Asuma performed well and sessfully defeated their opponents, each receiving a valuable spot in the Tokubetsu Jonin ranking.


    After a series of more rounds, 15 winners were quickly decided, and with the emergence of these 15 winners, the Tokubetsu Jonin assessment officially came to an end.


    Although Uchiha Shisui lost to Hyuga Kuroto, but because of his off the chart''s strength and impable performance, he also won an extra special spot and was sessfully promoted to a Tokubetsu Jonin.


    Regarding Sandaime-sama''s decision of promoting Uchiha Shisui to a Tokubetsu Jonin, under special consideration, none of the other candidates expressed any opinion, this is because everyone witnessed the battle between Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui, and they all know that Shisui is overqualified for the rank of Tokubetsu Jonin rank, but it was just his bad luck to have been pitted against Hyuga Kuroto that resulted in his loss.


    After the assessment waspleted, Hokage-sama stopped Hyuga Kuroto, Might Guy, Sarutobi Asuma, and Uchiha Shisui behind.


    While exhaling a puff of smoke from the tobo pipe, he examined the four Tokubetsu Jonin, and spoke quite frankly, "The four of you are some of the most excellent shinobi of your generation, you all are also the future pir strength of the Konoha Vige, therefore, to further enhance your strength and experience, I hope you can ept to join the Anbu department and be the cornerstone of the vige to protect Konoha from the shadows."


    Konoha is in really dire need of a new generation of shinobi with high strength, Hyuga Kuroto, Might Guy, and Uchiha Shisui did not hesitate for a moment and immediately agreed on the spot, each has their respective reasons and objectives to ept this opportunity, but the ultimate goal is still the same.


    However, that''s not the case for all the four present here, unexpectedly Sarutobi Asuma, the son of Sandaime Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, clearly expressed his opposition to the idea of joining the Anbu unit, he folded his arms over his chest and said, "I don''t want to be a sneaky guy in the shadows!"


    Hokage-sama frowned at the unexpected answer from his son, and spoke coldly, "What nonsense are you talking about!?"


    Sarutobi Asuma, who is in his rebellious teenage period, and has his daddy issues, was not afraid of Hokage-Ot��san. He coldly swept past Kuroto, Guy, and Shisui and shouted at Hokage-sama in a loud voice, "I will prove to you that I am no worse than anyone here!"


    After dering this, he shook his head and left the office before anyone could react.


    Asuma is not an idiot but in fact is a truly perceptive person, at least as a strategist he is a genius, so after these few rounds of assessments, facing the opponents in each round being exactly weaker than him, he realized the tricks being used to make him qualify as Tokubetsu Jonin.


    Although Kuroto might believe that there''s nothing wrong with this, but Asuma on the other hand who has got his Daddy issues can''t stomach the fact ording to his self-esteem that he is promoted because of the political influence of Hokage-Ot��san.


    And he also realizes that he is not strong enough to fight against the likes of Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui, and he can''t guarantee his win even against Might Guy, so choose to leave with disappointment.


    After Asuma''s little trouble, Hokage-sama didn''t have any interest left to continue to say anything, he just briefed the three about the whole process of being recruited into the Anbu, and then turned and left.


    Being exhausted for the day Kuroto rejected Guy''s proposal to celebrate their promotion and returned home alone.


    But as soon as he entered the house, he found the one-eyed viper sitting right in the corner of his room, hissing his tongue.


    After taking out the note from the Viper''s mouth and looking through it, Kuroto burned it immediately, following which he changed into everyday clothes, and went to a specific Izakaya in the vige.


    Going up to the second floor, he entered a single reserved room and said to Orochimaru who was calmly resting while sipping Sake as if he was in his daddy''sboratory, "Orochimaru-sama, it could be very dangerous sneaking into the vige in the broad daylight!"


    "Dangerous!?" Orochimaru smiled contemptuously, "The Yondaime and the Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki are no longer in Konoha and the old man is all time busy with the official and political affairs of the vige. The vige is far less dangerous for infiltrating than it seems."


    And indeed, Orochimaru is damn well correct. There are not many Kage-level Shinobi''s in the vige and after the death of Yondaime-sama, hardly anyone in Konoha could pose a threat to Orochimaru who is a Kage-tier ninja himself.


    Whether it is the toad Sannin Jiraya or the Sandaime-sama himself, they would be resistant to using full force when fighting against Orochimaru because of their long-term kinship and master-disciple rtionship.


    Not to mention him being almost unkible, cockroach-like tendencies.


    So, although Konoha at this time seems to be heavily guarded, for the likes of Orochimaru, who is extremely familiar with all the secret passages and routes of the vige,ing to Konoha is like taking a walk in his backyard.


    Thinking all this in his head, while resisting the oppression of being in Orochimaru-sama''s presence, Kuroto asked respectfully, "In that case, what did you need me for?"


    Orochimaru stared at Hyuga Kuroto for a while and finally spoke, "Oh don''t be so hasty, how was the Tokubetsu Jonin ranking-up assessment? "


    ....................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 78 on P atreon Page: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 32 - - 32 Pride And Arrogance

    Kuroto''s face changed slightly when he heard Orochimaru mentioned about Tokubetsu Jonin rank up assessment, but he controlled his emotions and replied respectfully: "Everything went smoothly in the assessment, Sandaime-sama arranged for me to enter the Anbu unit."


    Kuroto was really surprised at the fact that Orochimaru knew about the test as soon as it was finished, this obviously meant that he had more than one spy in the vige working for him. ??


    Orochimaru put down the sake-cup, stared at Kuroto with a very scary expression, and asked: "Kuroto-Kun, your recent growth is somewhat out of my expectation. Is there a secret you are hiding from me? Or is there some kind of discovery in the research of the Byakugan that you would like to inform me?"


    Hyuga Kuroto''s strength has improved exceptionally in a very short period, those who don''t know him any better might not find this very strange and think of this as him entering a period of rapid growth, after all, Kuroto is at an age where his strength should increase rapidly, simr to Might Guy, Sarutobi Asuma, Hatake Kakashi, etc., strength continuously improves with the passing of days and it changed every day.


    But Orochimaru is different from everyone, as he knows the person Hyuga Kuroto quite well, at least more than anyone out there possible, Orochimaru knows that the shinobi Hyuga Kuroto isn''t of the kind with the unusual talent to match the likes Hatake Kakashi or other ninjas who are considered to be real geniuses, so Kuroto''s recent performance and his rapid growth aroused Orochimaru''s curiosity.


    Kuroto knows that he can''t hide his changes from Orochimaru but he wouldn''t admit it, so he shook his head: "The study of Kekkai Genkai cannot be done overnight, I believe you are aware of this fact more than anyone. As for the question of hiding something from Orochimaru-sama? I don''t believe I am capable of doing that."


    Orochimaru squinted nomittal manner at Kuroto''s response, "Really now Kuroto-Kun��?"


    Orochimaru knows that Kuroto has only participated in the research for a few years, it is unlikely to have obtained impressive results and discoveries at such an early stage, moreover, he has also checked Kuroto''sboratory, which mostly contains the basic gic testing data involving in-vivo testing.


    Imagine not even having any living subjects to conduct experiments on, how can one obtain test and research results?


    Of course, Orochimaru didn''t know that Kuroto had already done a very lively test, and the subject of the test was himself, so naturally, he wouldn''t find any proof of test subjects or any data collected.


    After thinking for a while, Orochimaru smiled and said, "It seems that I didn''t notice it before. You not only have the potential to be a scientific researcher but also have the potential to be an excellent shinobi."


    "Thank you for your praise Orochimaru-sama!" Kuroto stated courteously.


    As if suddenly remembering something, Orochimaru again smiled and said, "I recently met an interesting guy, and he asked me for your information."


    "Who?"


    "The S-ss missing-nin of the Sand Shinobi Vige, the Sasori of the Red Sand." Not removing the eye contact with Kuroto, Orochimaru asked word-by-word, "Have-you-had-some-encounter-with-him?"


    Kuroto nodded calmly unphased by the pressure Orochimaru was putting on him, "There was indeed an encounter."


    Obviously, during this period the S-ss defected ninjas like the Snake Sannin Orochimaru, the Sasori of the Red sand had joined the Akatsuki Organization sessively, and Orochimaru one of the three Sannin is a natural target for Sasori to enquire information rted to the shinobi''s of Konoha vige


    Kuroto had already expected this to happen, so he didn''t show any surprised or unnatural look but agreed calmly.


    Observing no change of expression on Kuroto''s face, Orochimaru continued, "He seems to want to kill you pretty badly, what did you do to attract his hatred???


    Kuroto believes that with Sasori''s pride, he will not reveal the details of his encounter with Kuroto or the fact that he lost Sandaime Kazekage''s puppet to Kuroto, so Kuroto briefly described the cleansing action Konoha authorities conducted but omitted the details of the idental victory of Sandaime Kazekage puppet from Sasori''s hands.


    After exining it all, Kuroto smiled with fake nervousness, "A mere Chunin somehow managed to escape from him, maybe this wounded his pride."


    Hearing Kuroto say this, Orochimaru showed a rareugh, which surprised Kuroto.


    ''Can Orochimaru alsough naturally?'' Kuroto thought silently.


    What Kuroto didn''t know was that although Orochimaru and Sasori temporarily formed a team in Akatsuki, they weren''t really getting along well.


    Although both are addicted to achieving immortality, one is taking the path of mechanical and non-biological technology, while the other is taking the path of medical and biological technology, and both of them have reached the threshold to achieve it in their respective fields. It is conceivable that the differences in their scientific views will lead to asional ideological conflict.


    Afterughing for a while, Orochimaru said, "Although I didn''t give him any information about you, he must have some other source of information too, so you have to be careful. He is a paranoid person. I don''t want to see you bing part of his puppet collection."


    Kuroto replied with a bitter smile, "To have the attention of such a strong person on myself is definitely not a pleasant experience.


    And some more discussion between Orochimaru and Kuroto continued��


    ................................................��.


    The Uchiha n grounds.


    Seeing Shisui''s figureing back, Itachi who was hovering on the side of the road, hurriedly greeted him, "Shisui-san, how did the assessment go?"


    Shisui replied while stroking Itachi''s head: "Well, it did go pretty well I suppose!"


    "So Shisui-San, are you now a Tokubetsu Jonin?" Itachi was overjoyed when he heard Shisui, and immediately asked, "What were the judging criteria? Tell me quickly."


    Shisui was also not reserved and talked about the interesting and incident during the Tokubetsu Jonin assessment.


    Itachi listened carefully to all the details, then suddenly asked, "Shisui-san must have easily defeated all the opponents, right?"


    Shisui''s face became a little stiff at Itachi''s questioning, and he shook his head slightly, "In the final round of the assessment, I lost to my opponent, but Hokage-sama felt that I performed well and allowed me to be promoted to Tokubetsu Jonin."


    "Itachi was surprised: "Lost? This�� how is this possible!!??"


    Shisui is the most genius shinobi in the Uchiha''s, he has earned this title based on his track record.


    And it is already believed that Shisui possesses the strength of a Jonin, and this information has been recognized as a fact by the Uchiha n, so it never urred to Itachi that in the assessment for being promoted to Tokubetsu Jonin, someone could beat Shisui.


    "Look at you being so shocked, in fact, even I didn''t think I would lose." With a helpless smile, Shisui continued: "You also know the person who defeated me, and he is Kuroto-san of the Hyuga n."


    Itachi suddenly muttered, "Kuroto-san��?"


    Since a very young age, Itachi has the keenness and wisdom beyond that of ordinary people. He who is an extremely observant person can always find some details that other people don''t pay attention to. Because of this thest time when he encountered Cloud Vige''s team, he was able to notice that Kuroto-San was not afraid of the Nibi''s Jinchuriki.


    At that moment, he was able to deduce that Hyuga Kuroto was definitely not any run of the mill Chunin.


    While Itachi was processing the information, he has of the person named Hyuga Kuroto, Shisui continued with a solemn expression, "There is an endless stream of strong individuals in the ninja world. We must never be blinded by the power of the Sharingan. We must always remain humble and polite, being prideful is not wrong, but we must not develop arrogance in our character."


    Itachi seemed to understand what exactly Shisui is referring to, he nodded seriously.


    Looking at the people passing through in the distance, Shisui asked in a low voice, "What is the first thing you see in them?"


    Itachi observed carefully and said with some sadness in his tone, "Pride!"


    "Yes, they are prideful for being born in the Uchiha n!" After a short pause, Shisui continued in a deep voice, "But this pride has turned into arrogance, and when that happens a person bes too much unbearable for those around him!"


    In the previous battle with Kuroto, not only didn''t use the Mangekyo Sharingan he also had some reservations in going all out even only basicbat skills.


    The reason for that isn''t only because he is aware of the vige''s suspicion of the Uchiha n, but also because he clearly felt the undercurrent surging within the Uchiha for the past few months.


    Even the other Shinobi viges know about theck of power Konoha is facing currently not to mention the Uchiha n who lives in the vige itself.


    There has never been ack or ambitious people within the Uchiha n, but until now there were too many strong people in the vige, such as the Sannin, Yondaime-sama, the Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki, Sandaime-sama, etc., so the Uchiha could only choose to stay silent.


    But now that there is no news of the Slug Sannin, the defection of the Snake Sannin, the death of Yondaime-sama and the second generation Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki and the aging or Yandaime-sama, coupled with the suppression the Uchiha''s are facing because of the Suspicion, so the ambitions of many people that were silent until now have started to break out irresistibly.


    Shisui doesn''t wasn''t to do anything to put oil in those already burning ambitions with his actions, all he could do is try to contain it as much as he can. Therefore, when put against Hyuga Kuroto in the Tokubetsu Jonnin assessment, he chose to concede defeat quite early, this is one of the methods he chooses to destroy the ambitions of the Uchiha n��


    ..................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 81 on P atreon Page: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 33 - - 33 Artificial Tailed Beast Plan

    Shishui''s emotional words made Itachi lost in thought.


    He was naturally aware of the undercurrents surging within the family. He could already vaguely feel the contradiction between the Uchiha n and the vige even when he was much younger, but he could not do anything about it. ??


    After a moment of contemtion, Itachi wanted to say something but stopped: "Shisui-San, if the news of your loss to Kuroto-Senpai spread, I''m afraid..."


    It''s not just the suppression from the Vige that the Uchiha n was excluded from the vige. It can be said that most Uchihas are not very easy to get along with.


    The main reason for all this is that once Uchiha''s people open their Dojutsu Kekkai Genkai, their strength will advance by leaps and bounds with the awakening of their Kekkai Genkai, and eventually they will grow into Jonin pretty easily, this is almost an inevitable fact.


    It doesn''t take them too extraordinary effort to gain power above others.


    Over time, it is natural for them to develop a sense of superiority over others.


    Therefore, Itachi was very worried that after the news that Shisui the most genius of the Uchiha had lost to Hyuga Kuroto, the unruly individuals in the n would definitely go to seek trouble with Hyuga Kuroto.


    This is not unprecedented.


    Shisui smiled: "I know what you are worried about, but you can rest assured that Kuroto-San is stronger than you or I might think!"


    Itachi immediately understood the purpose of Shisui, so he was even more curious about the battle between Shishui and Kuroto, and hurriedly asked, "Tell me about your battle with Kuroto-senpai!"


    Shisui recalled the previous contest with Kuroto and said slowly: "I never thought that Kuroto-San, who had been so unknown before, has higher Dujutsu power than me. Hey, every time I think of such a genius is so low-key, but I was repeatedly called the most genius by the Uchiha n, enjoying the envy and admiration of thepanions in the vige, I really felt ashamed."


    After shaking his head and sighing, Shisui described the process of the battle again.


    "Both genjutsu and taijutsu are almost ineffective against him?" Upon hearing Shisui''s view of the battle, Itachi lowered his head and muttered to himself for a while, and then he said again: "Kuroto-senpai is so strong, it seems that I have been worrying too much for nothing."


    Shisui recalled something now, and said, "I also had a feeling during the entire time I was fighting him!"


    Itachi asked, "What feeling?"


    "Kuroto-San seems to know that I didn''t use my full strength in the battle, it seems as if he..."


    Shisui wanted to say that he had a feeling that Kuroto seemed to be aware of the fact that he had awakened Mangekyo Sharingan, but he quickly shook his head and drove this kind of absurd idea out of his mind.


    At present, there are only two people that are aware of the information that he has awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan, and those two are none other than Shisui, himself, and Itachi, and Shisui believes that Itachi is more than sensible enough to not reveal this secret to anyone.


    On the other side of Konoha Vige,


    Private Room, 2nd Floor, Izakaya


    Izakaya on the second floor.


    After talking about his encounter with the Sasori of the Red Sand, Kuroto thought for a while, and tentatively asked: "Orochimaru-sama, do you know about the tail beasts?"


    Orochimaru was a little surprised by Kuroto''s sudden question: "You are interested in the tail beast? Is it because of the Nibi Jinchuriki you met not long ago?"


    Kuroto did not hide it and naturally nodded: "Due to myck of talent, my chakra has never been sufficient enough. To solve this problem, I read many books and materials and conduct some research, but the final answers all point to the tail beast."


    Orochimaru smiled softly: "It seems we are quite simr, aren''t we? You too will do whatever it takes to get the answer you are looking for, but I''ll give you a piece of useful advice, don''t touch the tail beasts, they are more troublesome than one might think."


    Kuroto quickly said: "Tailed beasts are the secret Weapons of the Five Great Shinobi Viges. Of course, I won''t do anything to harm their interest so ignorantly. Therefore, I came to another conclusion, and I wanted to ask about it from you Orochimaru-Sama."


    "Hou�� And what conclusion did you reach?" Orochimaru asked with some curiosity.


    "Is it possible to artificially create something akin to that of a tailed beast?"


    Now this question drew Orochimaru''s interest.


    Seeing the positive change in Orochimaru''s expression, Kuroto immediately exined his idea of making an artificial-tailed beast to him.


    With Kuroto''s current knowledge reserves, it is absolutely impossible to be able to create an artificial tail beast. If he wants the zero-tailed artificial tail beast toe into existence in advance, he must rely on the power of the Orochimaru, the second-best researcher in the Shinobi world.


    As for why not the best? That question is very easy to answer!


    The best is already dead, Nidaime Hokage-sama Senju Tobirama in Kuroto''s belief was the best researcher in the Shinobi World.


    Moving that aside anding back to the discussion.


    Surprised by Kuroto''s thinking, Orochimaru was again taken aback for a moment, and then said in a hoarse voice: "Kuroto-Kun, you really are different from others, you are a person full of ideas and imagination."


    Kuroto looked at Orochimaru expectantly: "Is it possible to realize this vision of mine, Orochimaru-sama?"


    After thinking for a while, Orochimaru said in a deep voice: "In fact, the Konoha vige has been studying the tail beast since the time of Shodai Hokage-sama''s era of power. Until the Nidaime Hokage-sama came to power, the tail beast research project has always existed. But then I don''t know why, the project was suddenly called-off, all the research data was sealed, and the tail beast research project waspletely suspended."


    Kuroto who heard this and thought in his heart: "The vige really has studied the tail beast in the past!"


    In fact, since he met Shinn��, Kuroto has been trying to figure out from which vige did he possibly stole the technology to artificially create a zero-tailed tail beast.


    Among the five great Shinobi Viges, the political situation of the Vige Hidden in the Mist and Sand; has always been unstable, and their military strength is also not very high. Therefore, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that they simply do not have the ability to conduct in-depth research on the tail beasts, and this fact is clearly visible from their unstable Jiinchuriki. So, these two viges can be eliminated.


    As for the Vige hidden by the Rocks and Clouds, does focus onprehensive research; but their focal point of research is the development of Earth Release and Thunder Release plus Taijutsu skills respectively.


    Although Cloud Vige has some understanding and research of Tailed Beasts because of Turtle Ind and the inheritance left by the n of Ginkaku and Kinkaku that were distantly rted to the Sage of the Six Path, this is clearly visible from the fact that Cloud Vige has perfect Jinchuriki, but Kuroto doesn''t believe they have enough research resources and researchers that can conduct artificial Tail Beast research.


    Therefore, Konoha is the only vige, that had both resources and methods to conduct tail beast research, the presence of Shodaime Hokage-sama with his Wood release; alone made it possible to suppress the tailed beasts coupled with Nidaime Hokage-sama''s scientific interest and scientific psychology most likely made suchprehensive research quite possible.


    Therefore, Konoha is the only vige from which Shinn�� could have obtained research results about the artificial tailed beasts


    This is the reason why Kuroto believes Orochimaru is the most likely person to be able to give him some data on what he is looking for.


    Converging his divergent thoughts, Kuroto asked promptly, "So what made the research to be suspended?"


    Orochimaru replied, "Although I don''t know the specific reason, as much as I can guess, it was probably because of the unstable nature of the artificial tailed beast, I did check some information on this topic, and all the data states that the probability of the tailed beast running away is very-very high, there is no suitable method of sealing or suppression, and once the tailed beast runs away, it will be a total disaster, therefore Sandaime probably put a stop to this research!"


    Kuroto once again put forward an idea, "What happens if we abandon the attack ability of the tailed beast and just use it as a Chakra ''Battery'', wouldn''t that improve its stability?"


    Orochimaru nced at inquisitive Kuroto, and said in a guiding tone, "The umtion of arge volume of chakra itself has quite the destructive power, and there is no such thing as abandoning the attack ability. I tried using simr assumptions that you''re thinking in my early years, but it didn''t work ordingly, therefore I reached a thesis, ording to which ''to improve the stability of the artificial there is most likely only one method and that is: using only one Chakra source to create the artificial tailed beast, additionally the source of chakra shouldn''t be too aggressive in nature.''"


    Kuroto frowned upon hearing Orochimaru''s thesis, "Then ording to this theory, in terms of single chakra source except for the tailed beasts themselves, close to nobody can act as a source of Chakra for supplying the artificial tailed beast."


    "Exactly, in the Ninja World, perhaps only Shodaime-sama can supply chakra to the artificial tailed beast with his own power. Anybody else, including Nidaime-sama, probably doesn''t have enough Chakra volume to meet the criteria." After a short pause, Orochimaru continues, "Moreover, as I mentioned previously, the source of Chakra shouldn''t be aggressive or violent by nature, else the artificial tailed beast might run away, which again eliminate all the natural tailed beast, as their chakra is extremely violent by nature since there was no suitable source, so probably the research project was abandoned."


    Upon listening to Orochimaru''s thoughts on the matter, Kuroto tried thinking about everything from the memories of his previous life, hoping to find some answer to this seemingly unsolvable question.


    He can vaguely think of several people, who have an extremelyrge amount of Chakra, but these people are all extremely strong standing at the pinnacle of the Ninja world, but no one of them would suitably work for Kuroto as a source of Chakra.


    Excluding these useless people, Kuroto also thought of the two extremely mysterious ces with extremelyrge energy sources.


    First is the Ryumyaku [Dragon Vein] of the ancient city Roran in the Kingdom of Wind, and second is the Moryo sealed in the Land of Demons by the Witch of the Land of Demons��


    ................................


    Read up to Chapter - 83 on *******: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 34 - - 34 Mikos Request

    Kuroto wanted to mention the Ryumyaku and Moryo to Orochimaru, but after considering that it would be difficult to exin how he knew these secretive and highly ssified pieces of information, Kuroto hesitated, and finally choose not to speak.


    And taking a look at Orochimaru, he seems to have no interest in artificial tailed beasts. ??


    However, this is also quite normal. Chakra Volume is not a problem for Orochimaru, who has mastered Fur�� Fushi no Jutsu [Living Corpse Reincarnation] and The Secret Technique of Physical Regeneration and is now developing the "Edo Tensei!".


    After weighing all the information, he has in his hands, Kuroto finally asked the million-dor question: "Orochimaru-sama, could you tell me what will it cost me to get information about artificial tailed beasts from you?"


    Orochimaru looked at Kuroto with interest: "I''m curious Kuroto-Kun, why are you so attached to the artificial tailed beast? Is there any specific reason you would like to share with me? Who knows I might share the know-how of its research without you paying me anything!"


    Obviously, Kuroto won''t reveal his true intention, the first rule of negotiation is, never reveal your true intentions, only then can you get benefit from it.


    Therefore, Kuroto didn''t answer directly, but asked a question in return, "Then why are you so fascinated by the Kinjutsu [Forbidden Technique]? As you said before you and I are the same type of people. To research something, do I need to have a specific reason? It''s just a matter of interest."


    Orochimaru patiently waited for Kuroto toplete his speech and then spoke, "Although what you speak is indeed true, but your exnation isn''t enough to convince me." After shaking his head while staring at Kuroto, he smiled slightly, "However, I also wish to see what kind of monsters can you make, and what you be! So, this time I''ll excuse your request."


    Kuroto was obviously overjoyed upon hearing Orochimaru agree, "So you agree?"


    However, Orochimaru didn''t answer Kuroto''s question but stretched out two fingers, "I will give you all the information, but there are two conditions."


    "Please speak!"


    Orochimaru smiled and said, "First, I want you to share the research results with me. Second, I want you to collect information on all the members of the Anbu unit, including Old man''s Shadow Guards."


    The manner in which; Orochimaru spoke was not conditional but like an order. This obviously meant Kuroto didn''t have any other choice or any room for bargaining, so he nodded and agreed.


    After some more discussion, Orochimaru got up and left.


    On the night of the same day, Kuroto got all the information about the artificial tailed beast stored with-in a sealing scroll from the mouth of the One-eyed Viper.


    Seeing the scroll in his hands, Kuroto can infer that Orochimaru had stolen most of the Forbidden Technique and research material from the Archives before defecting from the vige, and this may also be a reason why the Vige senior officials carried out a bloody cleansing of Orochimaru''s former subordinates.


    Unfolding the scroll recording the data of the artificial tailed beast, Kuroto just nced slightly and frowned.


    Theplexity of the research articles and the experimental data about the artificial tailed beast is beyond all his previous expectations.


    The research states that there are more than 700 kinds ofplicated Fuinjutsu techniques involved in the process, many of which are sealing techniques that would be difficult to perform even for the likes of elite Jonin ninjas.


    Additionally, the artificial tailed beast has unusually high requirements for the type of material used for its core body.


    ording to the data, the vige has conducted tests using 17 different types of material. Of which, only one material namely, "Purple y" could barely carry a huge volume of Chakra.


    ''Purple y'' is a special product of the Numa no Kuni [Country of Swamp], it is a special type of y soil found in the deepest part of the Swamps.


    Because of its source ''Purple y'' is difficult to mine, so the overall output is quite scarce. As a result of this, it''s the market price is equivalent to Gold, which is a very rare and expensive metal.


    Kuroto had the idea that only obtaining arge source of Chakra would be the problem in creating an artificial tailed beast, but after learning this information, almost everything from the source of Chakra to the material for the core body is a problem!


    "It''s no wonder that even Shinn��, who controls the remaining military power of the Land of Sky also took so many years to finally be able to create Zero Tail even if it was in the iplete state."


    After sighing with disappointed emotion, Kuroto shook his head and put away the scroll.


    With his current means, it is simply a pipe dream to be able to create an artificial tailed beast, whether it is the suitable materials required or the necessary Fuinjutsu [Sealing Technique] knowledge, or the most important of all funds to carry out research and experiments, hecks it all, so Kuroto doesn''t have any option but to temporarily give up the Artificial Tailed Beast Project.


    After clearing all the thoughts, Kuroto went to sleep, as he was mentally exhausted by the series of events that took ce today.


    ...............��..


    Early the next morning, Kuroto rushed to the Anbu Office.


    After going through theplete recruiting procedure, he received his new ninja ID, now he was officially a Tokubetsu Jonin of the Konoha Vige, and at the same time, he was also an Anbu working directly under Hokage.


    In the equipment room, Kuroto met Might Guy and Uchiha Shisui.


    After greeting each other, the three of them carefully selected the equipment for each of them.


    When it was their turn to choose the mask, Kuroto tried an eagle-faced, it felt just right, so he opted for this mask.


    Guy chose an ordinary Dog-face mask.


    Shisui appeared confused between a Kitsune and a Neko mask, in the end, he gave up the Kitsune mask that appeared deceitful and opted for a rtively docile Neko mask.


    While all this was going on there was one thought that seemed to really confuse Kuroto, and that was howe Might Guy selected in Anbu?


    Kuroto is clear than anyone that the person named Might Guy, with his straight forward and honest to boot personality,cks the necessary darkness needed to be an Anbu Ninja, and this fact should also be very clear to Kakashi and Sandaime-sama too, even then they decided to select Guy in Anbu Squad?


    This is something that Kuroto can''tprehend, and in-fact he can remember from the memories of his previous life, that although Might Guy tried to join Anbu to apany Kakashi and help Kakashi ovee the darkness, but was eventually rejected by Sandaime-sama himself, using the same reason, so how in the hell is he now a part of Anbu?


    Honestly, Kuroto could only sigh at such, unpredictable changes in the story, it most likely is his influence, because he can''t think of any other possible reason for this to happen.


    Putting away the unnecessary thoughts Kuroto followed Shisui and Guy to exit the equipment room.


    Hokage Office,


    Hyuga Kuroto, Uchiha Shisui, and Might Guy, who had now changed into their official Anbu costume, stood upright in the presence of Hokage-sama.


    The Sandaime-sama observed the three recruits carefully for a while, then nodded in satisfaction and said, "Yes, all three of you appear very energetic, I believe you all will retain this vigor, now before being officially bing a member of the Anbu ck Ops, you three will have to undergo a recruitment test if you three pass the test sessfully then you''ll undergo Anbu special training, let''s call your team, temporary Recruitment ss: 11 until it bes official."


    After saying this much Sandaime-sama pped lightly.


    Following the sound of the p, a figure fell beside him.


    Hokage-sama introduced: "He is Kitsune, I believe you three knows his identity, he will be the captain of your temporary squad and also the proctor for your test."


    Kitsune took off his mask and indifferently introduced himself, "Hatake Kakashi, pleased to meet you all!"


    Following Kakashi''s gesture, Kuroto, Guy, and Shisui also took off their respective masks and introduced themselves one-by-one.


    "Nowe that matter of your Recruitment task!" Hokage-sama knocked on the table with his tobo-pipe for attracting the attention of the 4 teenagers, and continued, "A few days ago, the Witch of the Country of Demons sent a request to the Konoha Vige, hoping that we would send some shinobi to help seal ''A demon from another world'', the detailed mission information is in this scroll, this will be a semi-Anbu mission, that means you all wouldn''t be acting as Anbu, but Kakashi would be responsible for judging whether you three are qualified to join Anbu. The mission rank is S-ss! Good Luck!"


    When Kuroto heard this, his heart almost froze.


    Not because of the so-called recruitment test or something but because just yesterday he thought of the Moryo of the Land of Demons as a possible Chakra source, and today Hokage-sama has assigned a mission to help the Witch of the Country of Demons, seal the said Demon. Kuroto didn''t know if it was just a mere coincidence or whether the Vige authorities have learned of the detail about his Artificial Tailed Beast n.


    Not paying any attention to the three recruits, Sandaime-sama stood from his seat, turned around, and looked at the vige from the window of his office, after a momentary daze, he continued "While on the mission, the four of you will operate as a team of a Jonin Captain and three Tokubetsu Jonnin ninjas, not as a member of Anbu ck Ops, it is highly likely that you''ll encounter the Shinobi of the other Great Viges too while on this mission, try to extra careful and operate in such a manner to avoid any unnecessary conflict with them."


    "Yes!" The four shinobi nodded in unison.


    "That is all! Disperse!" With Hokage-sama''s final ordered the four shinobi left the Hokage office, the time was short and the task was urgent, none of the four dyed any longer and left the vige and rushed to the Country of Demons; after preparing the required equipment and material supplies in the shortest amount of time.


    As soon as the four left the vige, Guy excitedly spoke while rushing toward their destination, "Kakashi my eternal rival! I am finally close to catching up to you!"


    Kakashi replied feebly, "Yes, yes��"


    Guy didn''t notice Kakashi''s impatience at all, or even if he did, he probably chooses to ignore it, "Kakashi, chasing afterpanions and growing together is the real youth, When I think of this, I feel so full of energy!"


    Kakashi turned his head and slightly nced at Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui behind the team while continuing to deal with Guy''s antics.


    Behind, realizing that Kuroto seemed to be a little upset, Shisui asked curiously, "Kuroto-san, is there something wrong?"


    Kuroto shook his head slightly, "Nothing!"


    Right now, Kuroto''s mind is highly focused on figuring out a certain possibility and that is his suspicion on the vige for being given this mission.


    Kuroto is indeed a little suspicious over this mission, just yesterday he met Orochimaru and discussed the artificial tailed beast n, and although didn''t mention Moryo but still thought of it as a suitable chakra source, is it just a coincidence to be sent to the mission of sealing Moryo the very next day?


    However, he did all the brainstorming all he could, and it seemed that the Witch of the Country of Demons did pass away around this time, leaving behind her only daughter Shion, as the next-generation of witch who was about the same age as Naruto��


    ......................


    Read up to Chapter - 85 on P atreon: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 35 - - 35 Sharing Secrets

    In Kuroto''s impression based on the fact that Shion was around the same age as Naruto and that her mother Miroku, the witch of the Land of Demons before Shion, died sealing Moryo to protect her daughter, and based on the mission details it seems that now is that time, but it is this coincidence that makes Kuroto feel more uneasy.


    Seeing that Kuroto was still worried about something, Shisui decided to divert Kuroto''s attention towards some other thoughts and asked, "Kuroto-san, what do you think of this mission and recruitment test?" ??


    Kuroto who was busy storming out his brain answered casually, "The Land of Demons is located between the Wind nation and the Earth Nation, this time the objective of the task involves a demon from the other world, therefore the high priestess will most likely seek help from Sand Vige and Rock Vige too, as such the mission will definitely involve the participation of multiple shinobi vige. In short, it will be very troublesome."


    Shisui asked a little curiously, "Hey, I don''t know what kind of monster that Demon from the foreign world would be!"


    Kuroto thought about it a little and decided to reveal some information he knew about Moryo to his teammates, "ording to my guesses, the Demon should at the very least have the Chakra level to match that of a tailed beast, otherwise, Hokage-sama wouldn''t ssify this task as S-ss."


    "Tailed Beast Level��" After a moment of contemtion, Shisui whispered to Kuroto in a low voice, "Kuroto-san, I have a short-term countermeasure against the tailed beast, but I am afraid that after using it, I will temporarily lose mybat effectiveness."


    Kuroto was taken aback by what Shisui said, obviously, Kuroto knows that Shisui with his Mangekyo Sharingan has a short-term countermeasure against the tailed beast but he didn''t expect Shisui to reveal a hint of this information to Kuroto, at least not at this early, they don''t even know each other for too long, is this trust or is it his naivety that eventually led him to be betrayed at the hand of Shimura Danzo?


    Kuroto spoke solemnly after a short silence, "When we were duking it out yesterday, I already had a feeling that your Sharingan is different from the normal Sharingan."


    Hearing Kuroto''s solemn answer, Shisui seemed hesitant a few times, it appeared as if he wanted to say something, but he still had a lot of concerns.


    Upon noticing Shisui''s internal struggle Kuroto smiled and spoke, "You don''t need to exin it to me, everyone has their secrets, after all, these secrets are also what makes people unique in a way, as long as your intentions are not harmful to the vige, your secret will remain safe."


    Shisui sighed in relief upon Kuroto''sforting words and said sincerely, "Thank you Kuroto-san!"


    Kuroto waved his hands nonchntly, "It''s no big deal, actually I also have a few secrets, in fact, I too have a secret technique in my arsenal that can hold off against the tailed beasts even if for a short duration."


    What Kuroto spoke is not nonsense, Sandaime KakeKage; known as the strongest Kazekage has the ability to suppress Ichibi, with his Ma Release, and since Sandaime Kazekage puppet is in his hands, he naturally has some ability to contend against a tailed-beast ss strength, even if only for a short time.


    Upon hearing, Kuroto say this Shisui smiled slightly and said, "Sure enough, I always felt that you didn''t use all your strength in yesterday''s battle, Kuroto-san!"


    Sharing one''s secrets is undoubtedly one of the best ways to get closer to each other, after only a short discussion, the friendship between Kuroto and Shisui improved a lot.


    Of course, this is also rted to the fact that both of them are members of the Noble ns, and shinobi''s with Dojutsu Kekkai Genkai, therefore their situations are much simr than it may seem; and as the saying goes ''Birds of a feather flocks together.''


    The front end of the team.


    Kakashi turned his head back after observing Kuroto and Shisui talk for a while and said to Guy running beside him: "Kuroto seems to have be exceptionally stronger in the past few months!"


    Guy smiled hearing this, "Your saying? Hehe, He isn''t inferior to your genius talent!"


    "Yes, yes." Kakashi dropped his head and said nothing more.


    After being traumatized by his father''s suicide, then one after another death of his friends and teammates Obito, Rin, and finally his teacher Minato, Kakashi has be a depressed, indifferent and silent person, very asionally would he say more than a few words that too only when he is with people he would consider as a friend.


    ..................��..


    The four-member of Team-11 are all outstanding ninjas from Konoha''s new generation of Shinobi''s, and their speed of traveling is naturally amazingly fast. In just one week, they crossed the border and entered the Land of Rain.


    In a cave.


    The four, Kakashi, Guy, Kuroto, and Shisui sat around a small bonfire while analyzing the next route.


    Between the Land of Fire and the Land of Demons, there are several small nations such as Land of Rain, Land of Birds, and the Land of Bears. At present, there are several rebellious ninjas hidden in these small countries, if they aren''t careful in the choice of route to take, then encountering a fierce battle wouldn''t be so surprising, which isn''t something they could afford due to the urgency of the task, therefore they must be cautious in selecting the most optimum route.


    After a while of discussion, Kakashi who has marked the route put away the map.


    At this time Guy whispered, "The weather of the Land of Rain is really Bad, it rains all day long, making the environment really humid and sticky."


    As the captain of the team, Kakashi dutifully exined, "Although the Land of Rain is small, it also has its own Shinobi Vige, the ''Demi-God'' Hanzo of the Smander, is the leader of the Rain Vige, so we have to be extra careful while passing from the Rain Country."


    Both Guy and Shisui nodded seriously at Kakashi''s words.


    Hanzo of the Smander is a known figure throughout the Shinobi world.


    The title of Sannin was granted by Hanzo himself.


    Kuroto leaned against the drywall of the cave and pondered to himself, "Based on the timeline, Hanzo should have been killed by Nagato by now?"


    Sasori and Orochimaru joined the Akatsuki sessively not long ago, this implies that the Akatsuki has transitioned from the time when Yahiko was the leader to the stage with Nagato in power.


    As far as Kuroto could remember after Nagato became the leader, the first thing he did, seemed to be avenging Yahiko''s death and taking control of the Rain Country from the Shadows.


    And following Yahiko''s death, Nagato no longer cared about good or evil, right or wrong,pared to some Moryo that only ravaged the Land of Demons and its surroundings; the Akatsuki Organization under Nagato''s power was a group of real monsters, hidden in the ninja world, with the ability to destroy all the Shinobi Viges.


    Thinking about Hanzo, a powerful shinobi known as the ''Demi-God'', died so silently, Kuroto couldn''t help but feel cold sweat down his back, "Hey, Shinobi World is really very sinister!"


    ...................


    After passing through the Land of Rain without encountering any surprises and dangers, ss-11 also passed through Land of Birds and bears quite smoothly.


    ss-11 thought that everything went well up to now and they would soon be able to meet High Priestess of the Land of Demons, but unexpectedly as soon as stepped into the Lands of Demons trouble starteding at their door on its own.


    Boom��.


    Loud sounds echoed throughout, and the sky was filled with clouds of dust and smoke.


    Guy retreated suddenly seeing this and shouted "Damn it, we are a littlete, what to do about these monsters?"


    At this time in front of the four shinobi of ss-11, was an army of stone soldiers moving at Ghostly Will.


    These ghost army should be the brigade of stone soldiers serving the Demon Moryo, the rushed towards; ss-11 with aggressive steps.


    Kakashi used Chidori against a few of the stone soldiers, Guy used Konoha Daisenpu to kick away a few of them but without any damage, these stone soldiers stood up again and starteding after the four.


    Seeing their attacks being ineffective, Kakashi frowned, "These seem to be unbreakable!"


    Kuroto also doesn''t have much knowledge about these Stone Soldiers, but anyone with a discerning eye can see that these stone soldiers and nothing more than an army of soulless puppets acting under the orders of someone else, so he suggested, "There''s no need to waste any time here on these puppets, I would be best to meet with the High Priestess first, I think she should know what to do with them!"


    Regarding the current situation of Land of Demons; all four of the ss-11 have no idea, therefore everyone agreed with Kuroto''s proposal and rushed to the temple of High Priestess by-passing the slow-moving puppets in the hintend of this country.


    Along the way, everything they saw or heard was all about Stone Soldiers raging in this country.


    Not just some small viges but even therge towns have suffered, there is a very high casualty count among the civilians, shocking the four ninjas who have experienced the third shinobi war not long ago.


    Although shinobi are trained to be emotionless, they still couldn''t bear to see such loss of life, still, they grit their teeth and increased their speed because the four of them knew very clearly.


    Rather than wasting time here entangling with these puppets; it''s better to meet the High Priestess and find a method to solve the one controlling them in one go; otherwise, the victim count will keep on rising.


    Fortunately, the Land of Demons is not a very big country; after just a few days of high-speed traveling; they arrived at the temple of the High Priestess...


    .....................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 87 on P atreon Page: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 36 - - 36 Why Dont You Try?

    On a high cliff.


    Standing on the edge of a high cliff; the four members of the ss-11 observed the Grand Temple in the distance. ??


    There was an extremely thin barrier surrounding the Temple that protected it from the attacks of the Stone Army, since these stone puppets couldn''t pass through or break the barrier; they surrounded the Temple from all directions.


    Seeing that the Temple was still standing; Kakashi sighed with relief, "Since the Temple of High Priestess is safe that means we still have a chance!"


    Guy anxiously said, "But with so many of these Stone Soldiers present; how do we get in?"


    Kakashi turned his head and asked Kuroto, "Kuroto, can you look for an open route that we could take to enter the temple?"


    Kuroto shook his head, "I did! But the Temple is surrounded by the Stone puppets from all directions, leaving close to no space, gaps, or dead ends that we could use."


    Finally, Shisui said in a deep voice, "In that case; making our way from the front is the only option left!"


    Obviously, it is not an easy task to make their way forcibly.


    They have already tried dealing with these Stone Soldiers several times on their way here since entering the Land of Demons; although these puppets have extremely clumsy movements, they are powerful, once they start battling it would be very difficult for ss-11 to make an effective conclusion.


    Kuroto who was still observing the surroundings suddenly pointed to a high cliff on the opposite side: "Look at that!"


    Everyone looked in the direction he pointed at, and they saw a few figures appearing on the opposite high cliff; from their clothing, they seemed to be Sand Shinobi.


    As the captain of the team, Kakashi pondered for a moment and said, "That should be the Sand Ninjas Team sent by the Sand Vige for the same task. We might be able to cooperate with them to break through the encirclement of the stone army and enter the Temple of the High Priestess."


    The currentmon enemy is the Demon from the Foreign World, so in this crisis situation; nobody was opposed to the idea of cooperation with some another vige, therefore, everyone nodded one-by-one in agreement to Kakashi''s proposal.


    Soon the two sides met together.


    The Sand team also consists of 4 Shinobi. The Captain of the team is a Kunoichi named Pakura. ''Pakura of the Scorch'', a very powerful Kunoichi, well known throughout the Ninja World for her Scorch Release Kekkai Genkai and is also recognized as a war hero of the Sand Vige.


    As the captain, Kakashi came forward and exchanged a few words with her to reach a consensus.


    The two captains, Kakashi and Pakura took charge of the assault at the forefront, Guy and three other shinobi of the Sand Vige were responsible in the middle, and at the end were Kuroto and Shisui.


    After deployment, the gatecrash operation began immediately.


    ...chiiiiiiiiirrrrrrrppppppp....


    With a sharp, singing sound of a bird song!


    Kakashi took the lead of the charge, his hand shining with the thunder of Chidori, he dashed into the encirclement of the Stone army.


    Boom...


    Boom...


    Boom...


    Followed by a series of loud noises; stone puppets fell to the ground one after another.


    Chidori''s prating power was fully demonstrated by Kakashi at this moment, almost instantaneously, he had already torn through the queue of fiveyers.


    Seeing the aggressive charge of Kakashi, Pakura who followed him closely immediately printed the hand seals and shouted, "Scorch Release: Five Great Streaming Explosive"


    Five Scorch balls appeared around Pakura instantly; desating the surrounding stone soldiers into dry sand.


    The three Sand ninjas in the middle of the team used "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall".


    As a result, two earth walls protruded from the bottom of the ground protecting the corridor that Kakashi and Pakura forcibly broke through, establishing a temporary safe passage in the array of stone soldiers.


    At the end of the assault team.


    Kuroto shouted towards Shisui: "Shisui head to the middle, I''ll hold off the back."


    Knowing the strength of Kuroto, Shisui didn''t talk any nonsense; and immediately rushed to the middle squad.


    Kuroto who was at the back; nowpletely focused on dealing with the Stone soldiers, with the insight of the Tensigan the attacks of the stone soldiers became slow-moving frames for Kuroto''s perception. Unless absolutely necessary Kuroto didn''t even use Revolving Heaven to deal with these stone soldiers, with simple Gentle Fist strikes and Shurikenjutsu; Kuroto was able to deal with them.


    And from an extremely close distance, Kuroto was also able to see that the Chakra signature of all these puppets was exactly the same; which obviously implies that the source is the same.


    Moreover, the source of Chakra felt extremely evil and violent in nature.


    "If the source of Chakra behind this Stone Army is ''Moryo'' the Demon from the Other World, then��"


    Thinking of this Kuroto shook his head.


    Such evil and Violent Chakra isn''t suitable to act as a source for the Artificial Tailed Beast, therefore the option of using Moryo as a possible Chakra source was eliminated by Kuroto.


    Although there were only eight ninjas in the two teams, every one of them is an elite of their respective Shinobi viges, especially Pakura who was already near Kage tier Kunoichi, so it didn''t take much time for the joint team to make a breakthrough. Passing through the array of Stone Soldiers they safely entered the Temple protected by the barrier.


    As soon as thebined assault team entered the enclosed barrier, they heard the cheering sound of the guards protecting the temple from within the barrier.


    Because of the weakening of the seal of ''Moryo'', the High Priestess of the Land of Demons had to bear the whole burnt of continuous assault from the monster, as a result of which the guards of the Temple didn''t dare to rx even for a moment. Now that they finally saw some powerful reinforcements arrive, they were naturally filled with joy; discarding away quite the anxiety and fear.


    In the Temple.


    The High Priestess was sitting on the futon with a sad face, and there was a little girl probably around one year old beside her. From each of their appearances, it wasn''t very difficult to judge that they shared the bond of Mother and Daughter.


    On one side, a group of Shinobi stood dressed in the official uniform of Rock Vige Shinobi.


    Obviously, this meant that the Shinobi of Rock Vige had arrived here before the Konoha Vige and Sand Vige; and from appearance alone, the ninjas of Rock Vige all looked very arrogant and quite unruly.


    When Kuroto saw this group of Rock Shinobi, he suddenly became very angry and had the urge to kill them.


    These are the same Rock Shinobi that ambushed Kuroto only 10 miles away from the Konoha Vige, while he was escorting the wounded back to the vige. Back then, it was his closest encounter with the feeling of death.


    If not for the fact that support from the vige arrived in time, otherwise Kuroto would have died aggrieved just like most of the ninjas that were part of the escort team.


    Kuroto never forgot to ask the identity of such a bold Rock Shinobi and learned that they were the famous Beheading Troops of the Rock Vige.


    .............


    While Kuroto was busy controlling his killing urge, the Rock Shinobi were also observing the newly arrived helping hands.


    "Huh�� did Konoha sent such imps to die? It appears; the rumors that Konoha has grown weak is actually true!" a ninja of the Rock Beheading Troop spoke condescendingly.


    There was no need to speak of Pakura who is a famous figure from the third Shinobi War and the Beheading Corps of the Rock Vige are a force to be greatly feared; among these famous and strong individuals of both the viges; team-11 of Konoha that consisted of young Kakashi and the three not so known; recently promoted Tokubetsu Jonin; reallycked the required influence at first nce.


    In Konoha''s team, the older ones were only around 15 years old and the youngest Shisui was around 11 years old, so they were indeed few impspare to Rock and Sand ninjas.


    However, Team-11 isn''t allowed to be looked down upon, because all their actions influence the reputation of the vige, if these four left a weak impression in the subconscious of other forces; then it wouldn''t be very surprising if a nInja army is invading Fire Country in a few weeks; therefore, they can''t appear to be weak.


    So Kuroto spoke coldly, "If you think so, then you better be careful not to identally die in the hands of this imp!"


    If it was someone else trying to provoke them, Kuroto would be toozy to bother, but facing the Rock Beheading Troop; he just couldn''t hold his sharp tongue.


    Captain of the Rock Beheading team, who was standing with his arms folded around his chest; said with a gloomy look, "Kid, do you want to die!"


    "If you think you can do it, why don''t you try?"


    ..............................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 89 on P atreon Page: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 37 - - 37 Kurotos Stand

    "If you think you can do it; why don''t you try?"


    Facing the Rock Vige''s elite Beheading Corp''s squad leader, Kuroto wasn''t afraid at all. He took a step forward; releasing his unmasked Killing intent for the other party. ??


    Kuroto is more than clear why the other party is trying to provoke Konoha''s Shinobi team.


    Undoubtedly the impact because of the unexpected death of Yondaime Hokage and second-generation Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki has yet to fade away. The Sand vige and Mist vige are not being so proactive against Konoha because of their weaker military power for whatever reasons but the Cloud Vige and the Rock Vige aren''t the same. There are definitely signs of them trying to make small movements here and there.


    This is one of the reasons why Konoha Shinobi can''t afford to shrink back or appear weaker here because these kinds of provocations won''t decrease if one party shrinks away; rather the more one party shrinks the more another party will intensify!


    Feeling Kuroto''s unmasked killing intent the captain of the Beheading unit squinted his eyes and put his hands on the short sword at his waist. For some reason, he felt that this not so young brat wasn''t bluffing.


    On Kuroto''s side, Kakashi, Guy, and Shisui immediately got into a fighting stance, and the members of the Rock Beheading unit on the opposite also became alert for any possible attack.


    An intense stare-off was taking ce with both parties looking for an opportunity to make an effective attack.


    Seeing that the situation was getting worse by the second the High Priestess sitting on the Futon stood up with the intentions to persuade and resolve this matter peacefully, "Ninja-san, I ask you all to please let go of your prejudices, for the time being, the Demon from the foreign world is breaking through the weakening seal as we speak, and the Stone army will soon be able to get past the barrier protecting this temple, I ask that you all work together to solve this uing cmity!"


    Listening to Priestess'' request both sides finally didn''t continue with provocations anymore, they also know that infighting isn''t a wise choice given the current situation since the monster is continuously approaching here, so each side took a step back to maintain a temporary peace.


    Pakura who had been watching the two sides going at each other; finally asked the witch: "High priestess, could you please borate on the current situation??"


    The witch nodded, "The enemy we have to face is a Demon from a foreign world; named ''Moryo''. His objective is to destroy the shinobi world and create ''Sennen Okoku'' [Thousand Year Kingdom] to rule over it, long ago a n of Shinobi had borrowed his Ghost Army to help him achieve this goal. However, he was stopped and sealed away by my ancestor. However, the seal isn''t permanent and it has been broken by the descendant of that very shinobi n, freeing the soul of the Demon.


    The barrier enchantment I ced around the Temple can hold both the Demon and his Ghost army to pass-through however it cannot hold off against the cultist following him. This is why Moryo will definitely order his cultists to attack here in order to kill me, who can reseal him. If I were to die before resealing him, the whole Shinobi world will be destroyed by him."


    After understanding the gravity of the situation; everyone''s faces were gloomy.


    Although nobody here has faced the Demon Moryo but having dealt with his Ghost army gives them some understanding of what kind of power he might possess, and if it exactly as the Priestess described then letting him run amok in the Shinobi world would put the whole world in danger.


    After the Priestess finished with the exnation Kakashi asked straightforwardly, "Miko-sama, you mentioned that you have a method of resealing the Demon?"


    While stroking her daughter''s hair, she replied, "Yes, that''s right! The Priestess of each generation has the responsibility to keep the Demon sealed away, but the location where the seal is ced is in the Land of Swamps."


    It is obviously good news that the Demon can be resealed but the location is troublesome.


    Pakura asked while pondering over all the details, "Then how are we going to lead the monster to the objective location?"


    Hearing Pakura''s question the Priestess smiled sadly, "Don''t worry, everyone, I am the biggest threat to that monster. As long as I personally go there, he will definitely follow."


    As soon as Priestess revealed this detail, Kakashi took out a map and spread it directly on the ground.


    Although the Land of Swamp is adjacent to the Land of Demons, the distance between the target location and the current location is still well over several hundred miles, the nning of the route has to be done carefully as the Priestess isn''t a shinobi and paths are quite steep and mountainous.


    After some more thinking Pakura said, "The Ghost Army isn''t really troublesome, with their slow speed we don''t have to be worried about them catching up to us as long as we break through their encirclement."


    The captain of the Rock team also nodded in agreement, "And in that case, the enemies we have to particrly careful against is the Demon himself and the cultists'' Shinobi."


    The shinobi following the Moryo''smand was originally just a group of weak ninjas with their leader Yomi only at the level of a Jonin.


    But now they have been blessed by Moryo; they have an almost inexhaustible supply of evil Chakra from the Demon, with this they can unscrupulously perform ninjutsu, and even use severalrge-scalebined attacks making them much more dangerous.


    Considering that the situation might get out of hands if their team were to be chased while traveling to the sealing mountain, Pakura said with a hint of blood lust in her tone, "Instead of being besieged by the cultists and the stone army on our way to the sealing mountain, it''s better to use this enchantment that can block the intrusion of Ghost army to solve the cultists, and then escort the Priestess to the sealing mountain in the Land of Swamps."


    The captain of the Rock unit agreed, "We think so too."


    Kakashi also nodded with Pakura''s proposal, "We have no objections."


    Following the unified opinions of Konoha, Sand, and Rock shinobi, they all mobilized in the temple immediately and prepared for the uing battle.


    Because of the Byakugan and mastery over Revolving Heaven, giving him both sensor abilities and high defensive techniques, Kuroto was responsible to personally guard the Priestess and her daughter.


    Unlike most of the Shinobi that were highly worried, Kuroto wasn''t very concerned about the situation, so his thoughts were more focused on the artificial tailed beast n.


    As Kuroto has gained more knowledge and data about his Tenseigan in the past few months; he hase to understand that the biggest obstacle stopping him from being able to use other abilities of the Tenseigan is hisck of Chakra Volume. Therefore, only by increasing his Chakra supply can Kuroto utilize other abilities of the Tenseigan.


    And this problem isn''t very difficult to judge considering the case with Nagato and his Rinnegan.


    Madara transnted the Rinnegan to Nagato while he was very young but he awakened the Rinnegan only after the emotional stimulus because of his parent''s death but it should be noted that he still couldn''t use all its abilities, it was only when he had grown up did, he start using other abilities of the Rinnegan after another emotional stimtion due to Yahiko''s death, but that still sucked away most of the vitality within him, making him the dried-up skinny person he appeared in the story.


    One thing to not forget is that Nagato is from the Uzumaki n whom Madara selected carefully to revive him, the Uzumaki''s are well known for their especially high Chakra Volume and tenacious vitality, and such a person was so overwhelmed under the effects of the semi-awakened ''eyes of God''.


    So Kuroto suspects that the Tenseigan didn''t yet awaken all the abilities is because it''s probably protecting him as the current him can obviously not support the fully awakened Tenseigan.


    This is the reason why Kuroto seeks the artificial tailed beast more relentlessly. He most definitely needs a ''battery'' that continuously provide him with chakra energy, only then can he continue his research on the Tensigan with confidence, because he doesn''t want to be like the skinny Nagato; as the gains wouldn''t be worth it��


    ..............................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 91 on P atreon page: Milta_trantions

 Chapter 38 - - 38 Promise

    Kuroto wasn''t very concerned about Moryo and the Ghost army because he is aware that although they are undeniably a big threat that cannot be underestimated, but that''s all!


    There are countless such powerhouses hidden within the ninja world; let''s not mention the others; Nagato with the Rinnegan is more than enough to deal with the Moryo and his Ghost army; therefore, even if the Miko-sama fails to sessfully seal the Demon; it is impossible for him to truly destroy the shinobi world. ??


    Moreover, Kuroto vaguely remembers, this seemingly weak Miko-sama of the Land of Demons in front of Kuroto actually has mastery over extremely powerful Fuin [Sealing] techniques. If nothing changes, then her self-sacrifice would be more than enough to seal the Demon sessfully.


    Therefore, Kuroto converged his racing thoughts and started to make his own set of calctions over how he can be benefitted from the situation here.


    After a while of brainstorming, he nced at the little girl beside the Miko-sama and asked, "Is she your daughter Miko-sama, what is her name?"


    The little girl didn''t wait for the Miko-sama to answer and said in an excited voice, "My name is Shion!"


    Miko-sama smiled at her daughter''s excitement as watched Kuroto and Shion talk.


    Kuroto squatted beside Shion and spoke in a teasing manner, "Oh, your name is Shion-chan? hum you have a pretty nice name!"


    Shion-chan stared straight at Kuroto''s eyes and asked courageously; "Ninja-nii-chan, your mask is really interesting, can I see it?"


    With a smile, Kuroto took off his mask and handed it to Shion-chan.


    Shion -chan jumped and ran around the hall in excitement.


    Looking at the carefree Shion-chan, a trace of mncholy appeared on Miko-sama''s face.


    From the conviction that Kuroto could see within her eyes, he understands that she has made up her mind, even if she has to sacrifice herself, she would do it all to seal the Demon.


    So, Kuroto asked, "Miko-sama, are you really sure you can seal the demon?


    Miko-sama lowered her head and answered: "In order to avoid the threat so that everyone can live safely, I will seal it, definitely!"


    "Even at the cost of your life?"


    Miko-sama suddenly raised her head in shock at Kuroto''s sudden unexpected question. Although she didn''t understand why he would ask this but still calmed herself down and nodded her head firmly, "Yes, even at the cost of my life!"


    As soon as the Miko-sama nodded; a loud sound echoed.......


    BOOOM...


    The loud sound was the result of a violent explosion just outside the hall.


    There is no doubt that the enemy has infiltrated the Temple.


    With this Kuroto was immediately alert, he immediately took his Anbu mask from Shion-chan and stood on guard in front of the Miko-sama and her daughter.


    Gradually, the sounds of explosions outside became more frequent, the entire temple was faintly shaking, shouts of the enemy; shouts of guards and the wailing of the wounded were all mixed together in this chaotic situation.


    Kuroto was staring at the gate with only one thought repeating in his mind.


    ''It doesn''t matter whether this mission was simply a coincidence or some kind of enticement from the Hokage sama; since I havee to the Land of Demons, I can''t afford to waste this unexpected opportunity."


    Since Kuroto made up his mind, he whispered lightly to the Miko-sama, "Your daughter is still too young; she isn''t yet ready to live without the protection of her mother!"


    Miko-sama asked in puzzlement, "What are you trying to say?"


    Kuroto said quite frankly, "The Demon isn''t exactly as dangerous you think it to be. I would say he is at the level of a tailed beast at best. In the Shinobi world, although there aren''t many methods to suppress someone as strong as a tailed beast; but that doesn''t mean there aren''t none!"


    Hearing Kuroto''s words Miko-sama seemed to be thinking something.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Kuroto directly stated his condition: "I need some special materials from the Land of Swamps; if Miko-sama is willing to help me in obtaining them, I can guarantee your life!"


    Arranging some special materials wouldn''t be much difficulty for someone of her position; at best it could be considered extra reward orpensation, but she had doubts whether a 14 or 15-year-old teenager really had the ability to go against the Demon Moryo.


    But she also doesn''t have very many choices, so she asked, "What exactly do you want?"


    Kuroto stated his requirement, "Purple y!"


    Purple y is not only expensive that would take him at the very least 3 to 5 years if he were to collect it alone, but it would also bring attention towards Kuroto; as Purple y is a really precious material.


    But if it were the Miko-sama of the Land of Demons this problem would be solved. With her high-status, the expensive price wouldn''t be a trouble and it would also avoid any suspicious attention giving him a sense of assurance over the secrecy of his artificial tailed beast n.


    Hearing that Purple y is what Kuroto wants, Miko-sama frowned slightly, "As far as I know Purple y can be used for Fuin techniques, what do you need it for?"


    Now Kuroto obviously can''t answer this question, so he promised once again, "As long as Miko-sama gives her word in helping me obtain Purple y, I will guarantee your safety until you sessfully seal the Demon, and I don''t back down on my promise!"


    This promise is not some empty words from Kuroto but he really has the confidence to fulfill it. With his strength, he isn''t much worried and if worstes to worst, he can just bring out his secret cards.


    Whether the KazeKage''s puppet in his possession or Shisui''s Susanoo, both of them have the ability to fight against tailed beast ss opponents for a short time, and can also be used against Moryo without any problem.


    With him and Shisui keeping the Demon busy; it would get much easier for the Miko-sama to seal it.


    Seeing Kuroto''s confidence Miko-sama decided to trust in the words of the teenager, after all even if he can''t fulfill it, she would only die and death is something she has prepared herself to face long ago.


    Therefore, "Alright, I promise you!" was Miko-sama''s reply.


    Although ''Purple y'' is precious but not enough to make Miko of the Land of Demons to consider too much or hesitate.


    After the deal was settled both parties quiet down tacitly.


    Only the ignorant Shion-chan raised her head, stared at her mother for a while then turned towards Kuroto, not understanding why the both of them went quiet all of a sudden.


    When suddenly, several shinobi in white robes rushed into the main hall of the Temple.


    Kuroto didn''t hesitate and directly used Rein Wheel rotation to attract them towards him and killed them instantly with precise Gentle Fist Strikes, this whole process only took a few breaths, as soon as traces of panic started to appear on Miko-sama''s face the enemy shinobi were already dead.


    Miko-sama who couldn''t even see the enemy shinobi''s appearance was taken aback and finally eximed, "You really are an excellent ninja!"


    "Since I have made a promise then I would naturally do my best to keep Miko-sama safe." After a short pause, Kuroto asked again, "I hope Miko-sama can keep our agreement confidential!"


    Miko-sama nodded gently, "Don''t worry I give you my word!"


    As more time passed, the outside noises started to calm down.


    Not long after, the shinobi of Konoha, Sand, and Rock returned to the hall of the Temple one-by-one under Pakura''s lead, "Most of these cultists have been eliminated by us, the leftover won''t be enough to pose a threat."


    The captain of Rock''s unit said, "Miko-sama, we should depart now."


    Kakashi also nodded silently.


    Kuroto nced at the group of people, they all looked a little tired but none of them was injured, and this is also normal considering that the enemy shinobi were only genin or chunin level at best while Konoha, Sand, and Rock shinobi are all elites of their own viges.


    Aside from the enemy''s high chakra volume provided by Moryo; all their techniques are only chunin or genin ss, so it is natural for them to suffer a crushing defeat.


    Suddenly Kuroto thought of something and asked, "What happened to their leader of the cultists?"


    Guyughed heartily, "Their leader managed to escape but I don''t think he would survive considering he was pierced by Kitsune''s Chidori!"


    Hearing Guy mention this Kuroto vaguely remembered it was remnants of cultists that triggered the resurrection of Moryo in the main series, but he isn''t sure whether the leader of the remnants in the future is the same as the current one.


    But it was no use thinking about it anymore, who knows what might happen in the future; after all his presence here will keep affecting the events, and as he starts getting more and more involved with the happenings, the future might be a totally different picture then what Kishimoto-sensei painted��


    ................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 93 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : Milta_trantions

 Chapter 39 - - 39 Preparing An Ambush

    Since the leader of the cultists was mortally wounded and the problem of harassment from the enemy was resolved, the next step of escorting Miko-sama to the Demon Mountain in the Land of Swamps can be carried out immediately.


    Before departing, Miko-sama hid Shion-chan in a secret room in the temple. ??


    Nobody knew what Miko-sama talked about with Shion-chan, but Kuroto can guess that Miko-sama was prepared to sacrifice herself if need be even with his promise to protect her.


    Well, he can''t do anything about that other than to fulfill his side of the deal.


    Since all the preparations werepleted, the team finally went through the n, Pakura with her Scorch Kekkai Genkai was responsible for opening up the path, Team-11 of Konoha was responsible for the personal protection of Miko-sama and the Rock shinobi were responsible to stop the chase of Ghost Army in the back with their Earth release techniques.


    Soon, the group broke through the encirclement of the Ghost Army outside the Temple and moved towards the targeted destination.


    On the way, Miko-sama was continuously guiding everyone, while also sensing the approach of the Ghost Army and the Demon himself.


    ording to Miko-sama''s real-time sensing, they realized that the Demon was chasing them very fast, at least not inferior to the speed of an elite Shinobi.


    Fortunately, in the previous battle; in and around the temple; the Demon himself didn''t show up or rather couldn''t show up otherwise sessfully breaking through the encirclement would have been troublesome.


    At the temple; the demon and his Ghost army couldn''t pass through the barrier set up by Miko-sama therefore all he could do was to send the cultists to kill her, but now that the Miko-sama is out of the protection of enchantment; Moryo will no longer sit back quietly only waiting to be resealed.


    Seeing that the Demon was continuously closing on them, the Captain of the Rock unit said, "Hey! We can''t continue like this!"


    And Rock shinobi aren''t the only one feeling stressed.


    Pakura also agreed, "If we continuously consume chakra like this, I am afraid that even if we do get to the Sealing Mountain, we won''t have enough chakra left to suppress the Demon!"


    Unlike the Demon with almost inexhaustible Chakra, the consumption of the Shinobi traveling at full speed is extremely high, if they can''t get rid of the chase in a short time; then the situation would turn more and more unfavorable for them.


    Kakashi suggested, "In that case choose a suitable ce to set up an ambush!"


    Miko-sama who was carried by Guy on his back thought for a while and hesitantly spoke, "I can set up a temporary Fuin enchantment, if it works, it may be able to trap Moryo temporarily."


    Pakura nodded, "Please do then!"


    The n of action was finalized and everyone immediately got to work, they choose a steep gorge with a winding river in the valley as the spot for setting the ambush.


    With some assistance, Miko-sama ced several seals on the rock walls on both sides of the canyon.


    All these Fuin techniques were all veryplicated. Others simply started feeling a headache trying to understand them and Kuroto wasn''t any better even with his Tenseigan.


    The Demon finally appeared after waiting for some time after setting up the ambush.


    Moryo was a gigantic creature with a very long and dark purple body, and multiple dragon-based heads, at least four were clearly visible, with glowing red eyes and bluish tongue hanging down from his mouth and a light purple illusive aura surrounding his body.


    "This... how could it be so big!?" everyone eximed looking at Moryo''s huge and strange body.


    Although most of his body is covered in a purple aura, it is not difficult to judge that his size is as big as a tailed beast, implying that he is a monster in the true sense.


    Pakura frowned seeing Moryo''s size, she isn''t very good against foes with such big size.


    Even many ninjas with Kage level strength like Pakura aren''t very good at dealing with big monsters.


    Kakashi and Guy''s condition wasn''t any good either, they were reminded of the night of Kyuubi''s Rebellion, the Image or Moryo and raging Kyuubi from half a year ago seemed to ovep within their mind.


    Moryo''s huge size was like a nightmare for most of the ninjas.


    So, everyone''s reaction to Moryo''s appearance was kind of justified!


    If anyone present was not shocked; then it was undoubtedly Miko-sama who was familiar with the Demon from long before, and Kuroto because of his memories.


    As for Shisui, for some reason, he wasn''t afraid of the demon either, however, he wouldn''t dare using his Mangekyo techniques because once exposed, the vige elders would find it difficult to tolerate him because of the threat he might be for them being an Uchiha!


    Realizing that moryo had entered the ambush circle, Kuroto who was still calm, shouted: "Start!"


    With Kuroto''s shout, everyone immediately recovered andunched the attacks ording to the pre-discussed n.


    "Earth Release: Earth Flow River!"


    "Earth Release: Bottomless Swamp!"


    "Earth Release: Mud Slide"


    "Earth Release: Earth and Rock Flow!"


    The four members of the Rock unit, Kakashi and Sand shinobi distributed on both sides of the canyon immediately printed hand seals andunched several Earth release ninjutsu.


    Instantly.......


    Quicksand, mud, soil walls, and stone pirs surrounded the Demon from the four sides; temporarily trapping him in the canyon.


    Roar......��.


    A breathtaking loud roar came from the Demon''s mouth making everyone to freeze momentarily.


    Miko-sama warned, "Everyone! Be careful, don''t get too close to him!"


    Meanwhile, the Demon was struggling violently but it was a little difficult for him to get free because of being trapped in the mud swamp at the bottom.


    "Scorch Release: Multiple Furious Lions!"


    To prevent the Demon from breaking free, Pakura used her Scorch Release tond several attacks at Demon''s heads forcing him deeper into the swamp.


    At this time Miko-sama started chanting the sealing spell.


    Following her chant, the Fuin techniques printed on both sides of the canyon started glowing, and a thin enchantment appeared covering Moryo within it.


    As soon as Miko-samapleted the chant, Guy hurriedly asked, "Was it sessful?"


    Miko-sama nodded weakly.


    With Miko-sama''s state, it can be judged that even the temporary seals are burdensome for her to cast as Miko''s sealing techniques use vitality as it''s fuel.


    Seeing that the ambush was sessful and the Demon is temporarily trapped, Kakashi didn''t dare to dy any longer, and immediately urged everyone: "Let''s go, we don''t know how long will this hold him off, we have to hurry to the Sealing Mountain!"


    Instantly the shinobi scattered all around returned to the assault formation again and rushed toward the sealing mountain at full speed.


    Rumble��


    Loud noises continued to be heard from behind, clearly indicating that the Demon was slowly breaking free from the trap, and every time he hits the enchantment, the whole canyon would shake showing his incredible power.


    Miko-sama weakly reminded everyone, "Moryo can influence and manipte others. Don''t get too close to him; otherwise, you will be a puppet under his control!"


    Everyone had cold sweat listening to this detail.


    Obviously, no one would want to fight against such a monster, but unfortunately, the current situation doesn''t give them much choice��


    ............................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 95 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : Milta_trantions

 Chapter 40 - - 40 Miko-Samas Secret

    After continuously traveling for several days and nights, the assault team finally arrived at Demon Mountain.


    Looking at the sinister appearance of the mountain ahead, Pakura asked while suppressing the uneasiness in her heart, "This creepy ce is the Demon Mountain!?" ??


    Miko-sama nodded while giving a short exnation, "There is a naturally active volcano within the Demon Mountain capable of suppressing evil chakra. It is an excellent ce to seal Moryo."


    Listening to Miko-sama''s exnation, Pakura asked, "So what should we do next?"


    Different from their previous self, whether the Sand or the Rock shinobi; didn''t have any trace of arrogance; only anxiety after witnessing the Demon personally and the danger he could pose to their respective viges, therefore, everyone wanted toplete the task as soon as possible.


    Miko-sama said while pointing towards the entrance of a cave that went straight to the inside of the mountain: "Lead the Demon inside that cave and seal its body there!"


    Captain of the Rock unit asked in puzzlement, "Only seal the body?"


    Miko-sama nodded gently, "Yes, only his body will be sealed there."


    Rock unit captain continued asking in puzzlement, "Why!??"


    "Moryo''s power is far too strong, and his chakra is extremely corrosive in nature, if he is sealed as is; he will be able to break free within a few years." After a short pause, she continued, "So it''s body and soul must be sealed separately to decrease his chances of breaking off from here!"


    "In that case, please start the sealing process immediately!" Kakashi spoke as he started looking into the distant sky and said thoughtfully, "I have a feeling if we don''t hurry it wouldn''t be possible to finish all the necessary requirements before he gets here, so we don''t have much time."


    At this time Kuroto stood up and said to everyone, "Just guard the outside, let me be responsible for guarding Miko-sama during the final sealing process!"


    Everyone was surprised by Kuroto''s sudden Voluntary action.


    Protecting Miko-sama during the final sealing process can be said to be the most dangerous part of this mission. Not to mention Sand and Rock Shinobi, even Kakashi, Guy, and Shisui of the same vige looked inexplicably at him. Nobody could understand why would Kuroto volunteer for the most dangerous part of the task.


    Pakura asked in a deep voice, "What do you mean?"


    Kuroto stated calmly, "You already understand what I mean. When the Demones, let him pass through, without putting any resistance, all you need to do is to block the Ghost Army, and I will be responsible for suppressing the Demon while Miko-sama is sealing it."


    Captain of the Rock unit said mockingly, "I can''t rest assured with just you responsible for suppressing the Demon!" Although he was unwilling to personally fight the Demon, he didn''t want to mess things up, so he immediately disapproved of Kuroto''s request.


    Seeing the disapproval from both the viges Shisui also stood up, bowed to everyone, and said sincerely, "I too will be responsible in suppressing the Demon together with him, please rest assured we will definitely fulfill our part of the task!"


    Kuroto was earnestly grateful to Shisui for his support and whispered, "Thank you!"


    Shisui didn''t say anything but passed a gentle smile.


    Pakura on the other hand said coldly, "If you want to really take that part then, Konoha must be held responsible in case you fail!" In her view, the confidence of these two shinobi in suppressing the Demon even after having witnessed the power of the other party simply means they have some means toplete the job.


    Although Kakashi also had some doubts he still chose to trust Kuroto and Shisui seeing their confidence.


    As for the captain of the Rock unit, he didn''t have any option but to nod with a gloomy expression because of the approval from both Kakashi and Pakura.


    After the decision was finalized, everyone immediately began preparation.


    Kuroto took Guy to the side and spoke in a whispering voice, "Don''t let anyone other than the Demon enter inside the cave, not even you and Kakashi, understand?"


    Guy was a little confused, "Why?"


    "I will exin all thatter, for now just do what I asked!"


    Obviously, Guy didn''t agree and asked anxiously, "Then what if you have an ident inside? Do you just want us to watch from the outside!?"


    Kuroto said solemnly, "If both I and Shisui can''t suppress the Demon together you would just being to die either way!"


    "Kuroto, you have to trust yourpanions, I might not be strong enough to help you but Kakashi is very powerful, if it''s him, he would definitely find some method to help you!"


    "Idiot! It is because I trust both you and Kakashi that I am asking you to trust me too! Besides, blocking stone soldiers isn''t an easy task!" With a smile, Kuroto insisted: "Remember my words, NO-ONE-OTHER-THAN-THE-DEMON-IS-ALLOWED-TO-ENTER. Use Hachimon Tonkou if need be!"


    Seeing the solemn look on Kuroto''s face, Guy decided to trust in Kuroto''s words and nodded seriously, "I promise!"


    With Guy''s assurance, Kuroto, Shisui, and Miko-sama walked inside the cave of the Demon Mountain.


    While walking in the gloomy cave, Kuroto asked Miko-sama, "How long will it take you toplete the preparation?"


    Miko-sama seemed to have considered this long ago so immediately answered him, "Setting up the preparation won''t take much time, but it will take at least 15 minutes or probably even longer in activating it!"


    Kuroto frowned hearing this, "In other words, we have to suppress Moryo for at least 15 minutes?"


    Miko-sama nodded solemnly.


    Miko-sama wasn''t sure whether Kuroto and Shisui could suppress Moryo that long so she was prepared to sacrifice herself while sealing the Demon. Except for her daughter Shion, nothing else is stopping her from doing so.


    Hearing Miko-sama''s words, Shisui gritted his teeth and said earnestly, "Kuroto-san, let me fight against him!"


    Kuroto just nced slightly at Shisui from the side and shook his head, "You are far too young to be able to fight against someone of the tailed beast ss, you may have the necessary power, but your immature physical constitution would be under severe burden if you consume too much pupil power."


    Shissui''s strength is more dependent on his pupil power at his current age. In terms of pure physical power, he is only slightly better than others because of the limitation of his immature physique, and this is also the reason why hecks the necessary amount of chakra.


    Shisui wanted to insist, "But��"


    However, before he could finish speaking, Kuroto interrupted him: "Don''t worry, I already have a n. All you have to be responsible for is suppressing the Demon in starting, I will take care of him after that."


    At this time Miko-sama walking on the side also interjected, "Maybe I can also dy him for a while!"


    Kuroto asked her in puzzlement, "What can you do?"


    Upon Kuroto''s question, she hesitated for a while, finally sighed and decided to confess, "The Demon Moryo has a deep connection with the Miko''s of the Land of Demons. If you insist on knowing, he is actually part of me."


    Shisui''s eyes widened at this unexpected information, "WHAT��...!!!!!????"


    However, Kuroto wasn''t as surprised, although he doesn''t remember the exact story behind the entanglement between the Miko''s and the Demon, he still knows that there is a secret connection between the two, otherwise, the Demon wouldn''t chase after her all the way from the Lands of the Demons to the Land of Swamps.


    After finally confessing the biggest secret she has hidden in her heart, Miko-sama seemed to feel rxed, and she kneeled down in front of Kuroto and Shisui to express her apology.


    ............................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 97 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : Milta_trantions

 Chapter 41 - – 41 Dont Just Stare In A Daze

    Kuroto sighed and stepped forward to lift Miko-sama who bowed to them in dogeza because of her guilt. "Now is not the time to feel guilty or repent, once Moryo is sessfully sealed you will have all the time in the world to redeem your sins."


    Miko-sama nodded silently while Kuroto took a nce towards Shisui and continued after giving him a tacit nod, "Miko-sama, we may be using forbidden techniques to suppress the Demon, we hope that you can keep the information about them a secret." ??


    Miko-sama solemnly promised Kuroto and Shisui, "Please be assured, I swear not to reveal any information to anyone!"


    With her promise, the estrangement between the three disappeared.


    Following this discussion, Miko-sama got busy with the arrangements for sealing the demon while Kuroto and Shisui analyzed the surrounding terrain to have an in-depth understanding of the battle site to use it for their advantage.


    Being in the belly of the mountain with an active volcano makes the area around extremely dangerous with boilingva everywhere, even a little bit of carelessness would lead straight to death by vaporization.


    Therefore,bat here is extremely difficult not only for them but also for the enemy.


    But from the looks of it, this isn''t the first time Miko-sama came here because she is shuttling back and forth all around so easily while arranging the sealing techniques.


    After looking around with the Tenseigan Kuroto reminded Shisui, "Surface rocks doesn''t look very durable, make sure to pay attention to them while in battle."


    Shisui nodded while observing the surroundings with the 3 tomoe Sharingan.


    After a little while, Miko-samapleted all the necessary process, looking at all the symbols arranged around the mountain Kuroto eximed from the bottom of his heart, "Miko-sama''s mastery in Fuinjutsu is really something to look up to!"


    Shisui also nodded, "As far as I know Miko''s Fuin mastery is as strong and famous as the Uzumaki n, with the demise of the Uzumaki n; it would be difficult to find someone as proficient as Miko-sama in Fuinjutsu in the current shinobi world."


    Suddenly Shisui thought of something muttered in sadness, "And being too famous is not a good thing!"


    The Uchiha n is the perfect example of this, with their high reputation, even the young children of the n develop arrogant and domineering personalities, they even look down on thepanions of the same vige, which is one of the major reasons why the Uchihas are continuously isted from rest of the Konoha.


    However, Kuroto wasn''t thinking of these things now but seriously considering how he can seek more assistance from her for his n.


    ording to the scroll given to him by Orochimaru; the sealing techniques ount for more than 70% of the process, andck of source material has led to ack of Fuinjutsu knowledge. This point has be a serious problem for him considering the importance of Fuinjutsu in most of the rituals and techniques.


    Therefore, the existence of Miko-sama with such high proficiency in Fuinjutsu is an impable treasure for Kuroto.


    But considering her position, reputation, and prestige if he wants to learn something from her, Kuroto must consider his approach quite carefully else it might cause some diplomatic issues.


    Kuroto was also trying to think of the result he might get from seeking Miko-sama''s assistance:


    In the artificial tailed beast n, Konoha vige used Uzumaki Fuinjutsu techniques. Although the Uzumaki n has very high aplishments in the field if he seeks extra assistance from Miko-sama thenbining the Uzumaki and Miko''s Fuinjutsu techniques may or may not give some unexpected results and that could also be of great benefit for him��.


    As Kuroto was mulling over the pros and cons, suddenly the ground shook.


    .... shake. ��. shake...��.


    At the same time, pieces of rubble from the surrounding walls and roof also fell on the ground andva resulting in immediate vapourization.


    ...��whish...whish��.


    Miko-sama sitting at the center of the sealing formation said loudly, "He''s here!"


    Kuroto and Shisui nced at each other and hid around the surroundings.


    Not long after, apanied by a loud rumbling sound, Moryo''s humongous body came inside the cave in a sh.


    "Miroku, you shouldn''t refuse me!"


    Moryo who blocked the entire entrance of the cave arched up and spoke in a sinister voice.


    Miko-sama seemed to ponder over his words for a moment, then shook her head, "No! You are the wrong one!"


    Moryo slowly approached Miko-sama while trying to entice her, "Unify with me, once our powerbine, we will be the strongest, and the whole world will crawl at our feet, the Thousand Year Kingdom wouldn''t be a dream anymore!"


    "No! No! No!"


    Seeing Miroku''s continuous denial, Moryo still didn''t take any action, but spoke loudly, "What are you worried about? You should be very clear that with our powersbined we will be unstoppable! What ninja!? What Samurai!!? Every one of them will crawl at our feet like the ants they are!"


    "NO! Doing so will only bring infinite disaster and chaos to the world!" Miko-sama continued to dy the time by speaking in a loose tone. "You are being too arrogant!"


    "Arrogant!?" Moryo snorted condescendingly while speaking in rage, "You are the one being too stupid! Did you forget who we are? Did you forget.... NO, what are you doing!!?"


    Halfway through the conversation, Moryo instinctively felt an iing danger to himself.


    Seeing that the n was revealed and Miko-sama couldn''t dy any more time, Kuroto and Shisui immediately rushed out of hiding.


    Before Moryo could react to the sudden appearance of the two, Kuroto shouted, "Shisui! Do it!"


    As soon as Kuroto gave the order, Shisui closed his eyes and opened them again with three tomoe rapidly spinning as they blended together into a four-edged shuriken.


    "SUSANOO!!" Without any hesitation, Shisui directly used the legendary Susanoo.


    Following his shout, an emerald green humanoid avatar with a fiendish look and a red tomoe in the center of its chest made up of Shisui''s chakra manifested around him.


    The sudden appearance of Susanoo between Miko-sama and Moryo left both of them shocked as neither could have imagined the little guy with a cat mask could bring out something so majestic and horrifying.


    The horrifying Susanoo Chakra made both of them aghast.


    Since keeping Susanoo manifested would be very burdensome for Shisui, he didn''t waste any moment and directly held the demon with all his strength, restricting any kind of movement.


    Moryo was angered by how he was being treated and roared in fury, "Humble human, HOW-DARE-YOU............!!!!????????"


    Boom��


    As Moryo was again interrupted halfway through his words, only this time by a huge iron spear that fell from the sky, and fiercely inserted in his mouth, making the demon roared in pain and anger.


    Miko-sama looked at Kuroto hovering in the sky with a stunned look on her face.


    At this time, Kuroto was standing on an iron sand tform, hovering in the midair, and beside him, there was a strange ninja covered in bandages from head to toe with a pair of iron sand wings on his back.


    Seeing Miko''s stupefied look, Kuroto faintly said with a prideful smirk, "Miko-sama, don''t just stare in a daze��"


    ................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 99 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 42 - – 42 The Secret Art Of Bluff

    Kuroto''s words brought Miko-sama out of her dazed state, and she immediately activated the sealing formation.


    The chakra energy emitting from the sealing formation made Moryo''s spine tingle because of the danger his instincts were feeling from it. It should be noted that both Miko and Moryo are part of each other; just like Moryo understands Miko''s fear and weaknesses simrly Miko also understands Moryo''s fear and weaknesses. ??


    Therefore Miroku-sama was able to clearly feel Moryo''s mental state and struggling!


    Rumble�� Rumble�� Rumble��


    As Moryo was continuously struggling to free itself from Susanoo''s grasp because of the instinctive danger, the whole cave started to shake due to his harsh movements.


    It wasn''t difficult to figure out from Shisui''s expression that his hold was weakening. To keep Moryo impaled on the floor he gritted his teeth and urged the chakra he could muster into the Susanoo


    The two behemoths continuously struggled, one keeping the hold and the other escaping the hold, as a result of whichrge cracks became apparent on the ground, gravel was falling, dust was rising,va was bing more and more active as the time passed making it seem as if the entire cave will copse and the volcano will erupt any moment.


    Kuroto was calmly observing the battle between the two with the Tenseigan from midair while simultaneously avoiding the falling rubble.


    Moryo''s body isrger than Shisui''s Stage-2 Susanoo that only has a skeletal upper body, therefore Shisui is not the dominant one in this struggle, seeing this Kuroto no longer waited and immediately transferred more Tenseigan Chakra to Kazekage puppet to perform his strongest move.


    "Ma Release: Iron Sand Law!"


    Following the call, iron sand particles gathered into the air in the form of countless spears, and with the speed of a cannonball fire, the iron sand spears continuously pierced Moryo''s body, firmly nailing him on the ground, but that wasn''t the end as more iron sand gathered and connected all the impaled spears like thorny branches confining Moryo''s body within an iron sand prison.


    Miko-sama who was continuously transferring her chakra along with her vitality into the sealing formation muttered in surprise, "Really Ma Release!??"


    In the ninja world, people known for mastering Ma Release are only those of the Kazekage n, and those alive from them could possibly only be Sandaime Kazekage who disappeared mysteriously, and the Yondaime Kazekage who is currently in power.


    Although Miko''s generally doesn''t pay much involved with the events happening in the Shinobi World; but they still have general happenings and information of the Shinobi world.


    In Kuroto''s previous attack she wasn''t sure, but now that she has witnessed the strange ninja hovering alongside Kuroto, use the ''Iron Sand Law'', she felt convinced that he is using Maic Release Kekkai Genkai.


    This makes her wonder how is that even possible, because it is simply not possible for Konoha Shinobi to master a Sand hidden technique, and she can also understand why he would ask her to not reveal the information about it.


    Anyway, back to the fight.


    Under thebined effect of Shisui''s Susanoo and Kazekage''s Iron Sand Law, the pressure on Moryo increased several times resulting in his struggle bing weaker.


    Moryo roared in an eardrum popping sound, "DAMN IT! You stupid humble Humans, you don''t understand to whom you have provoked!"


    However, Kuroto and Shisui were unmoved by Moryo''s shout, and they increased their effort in suppressing Moryo.


    "Miroku!


    Watch and learn!!!!


    These ants can''t stop me!"


    Miko-sama''s face changed suddenly and she shouted in warning, "Hurry up, get away from him! Moryo''s going to use Mind Control Arts!"


    "Hahaha�� Haha��, he can''t escape!" With maniacalughter, Moryo stared at Shisui and shouted: "You should be honored to be my ything!"


    "Secret Art: The Demon Within!"


    "The Demon Within" is a Genjutsu that allows Moryo to control the hearts of humans. The subject once under the effect of this Genjutsu bes a soulless puppet who only obeys Moryo''smand mindlessly.


    After activating this genjutsu, Moryo immediately ordered Shisui, "Quickly go and Kill them!"


    The target that Moryo ordered for Shisui to kill was naturally Kuroto and the Kazekage puppet hovering in the air, so Kuroto and Miko-sama both looked at Shisui with anxiety, in fact, Miko-sama''s heart was almost at her throat that she even forgot to continue transferring chakra to the sealing formation.


    For a moment, everyone''s attention was at Shisui.


    And Shisui, with his Mangekyou wheel spinning, was silent, then suddenly, he let go of one of Moryo''s head to free his left arm, raised it high in the air, and bonked the head that gave him themand with all his power.


    Bang.......... A loud sound echoed!


    With a muffled sound, Moryo''s head mmed to the ground, leaving the demon himself and Miko-sama dumbfounded!


    "This�� how is this possible!?" Extremely surprised and shocked Moryo shouted in hysteria, "It''s your eyes!... damn it!"


    Obviously, Moryo isn''t an idiot ignorant and immediately figured out that the cause of the failure of his Mind Arts on Shisui is his Mangekyou.


    Miko-sama also breathed a sigh in relief. She was really scared just a moment ago; if Shisui really became Moryo''s puppet then the situation would have definitely be irreversible for them. And if that were to happen then she wouldn''t even be sure if she would be able to seal Moryo even with her death as the catalyst.


    Although Miko-sama was d and slightly happy, it was a different case for Moryo.


    The demon was shouting at Shisui in anger: "A human such as you can resist my Mind Art. This is enough for you to be proud of for the rest of your measly life. Hum! It appears you are a rare strong individual among the humans��"


    Halfway through, the only free head of Moryo twisted, looking at Kuroto on the other side with a wicked smile, and shouted, "Hahaha, if I can''t control that brat then you will be my puppet!"


    "Secret Art: The Demon Within!"


    The sudden action of Moryo again brought despair to Miko-sama as again her heart was about to fall off her mouth in panic.


    Currently, she was feeling both extremely angry and increasingly annoyed. Anger at Moryo''s despicable actions, that he suddenly attacked Kuroto with Mind Arts. But more annoyed because she forgot to warn Kuroto in advance because of her panic.


    ording to Miko-sama Shisui was able to resist the effect of Mind arts was most likely because of those Dojutsu he has, as the Miko she knows that it must be the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan of the Uchiha n, although it is extremely shocking for her to see someone capable of resisting Moryo, maybe with the Mangekyou it is a possibility however that''s not the case with Kuroto as he doesn''t have the Mangekyou, therefore she didn''t believe Kuroto can resist Moryo''s attack with the Byakugan, as she is well aware of the true essence of this dangerous art.


    In midair, Kuroto was standing at the iron sand felt a wave of evil chakra pass through him, and then��


    And then, there was nothing......


    Feeling that nothing should not have happened, Kuroto ignored the Demon who wasughing arrogantly and asked Shisui in a puzzled manner, "What is he trying to do?"


    Shisui seemed to seriously ponder over Kuroto''s question and then replied with some uncertainty: "He seems to be trying to perform some sort of genjutsu on us, because of the Mangekyou, I don''t feel anything, what about you Kuroto-san?"


    "Hum, I don''t feel anything either!" after a short pause, Kuroto curled his lips and said, "Well, he knows how to bluff for sure!"


    Shisui also nodded earnestly: "Well yeah, I was a little scared!"


    Kuroto then turned towards Miko-sama and asked, "Miko-sama, how much longer will it take for the seal to activatepletely?


    "Huh....!" Miko-sama who was again brought out of her stupor by Kuroto''s carefree attitude immediately restarted transferring chakra into the sealing formation.


    Miko-sama''s mind was in a mess right now, she''s been dumbfounded more times in the past few hours than in her entire life. Now all she feels is that it is a waste to worry about these two strange ninjas.


    The Demon was also bbergasted because his genjutsu didn''t have any effect on Kuroto either so he looked at Kuroto in more surprise: "Impossible! How can you too resist the effects of my Mind Arts, how is this possible!???""


    When dealing with the cultists, he didn''t even need to use Secret Technique to control them; his simple orders were more than enough for them to follow like a soulless puppet, so Moryo didn''t expect his secret to be ineffective against both the humans here��


    ..................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 101 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : Milta_trantions

 Chapter 43 - – 43 The Seal

    Outside the Cave.


    "Scorch Release: Extremely Steaming Murder!" ??


    Apanied by the ''hissing'' sound of steam, the surface of countless terracotta puppets gradually dried up, with numerous cracks appearing that becamerger andrger as the moisture turned into a vapor mist, and eventually all the puppets shattered into a pile of gravel.


    However, Pakura didn''t pay much attention to them, at this time, she was a little pale, and stressed.


    On the other side, after continuously using Earth Release ninjutsu to temporarily imprison many puppets, the captain of the Rock Unit turned his head and looked at the entrance of the cave with a solemn expression. He could only imagine what kind of fierce battle would be taking ce inside the cave based on the loud rumbling noises and the continuous shaking of the mountain since the Demon went inside


    At the Cave Entrance.


    After temporarily repelling the Ghost Army with Detonation Charm, Kakashi retreated to Guy''s side and asked anxiously: "Guy, are they really okay?"


    Guy nodded without any hesitation, "I believe in Kuroto!"


    .........��. Rumbling noises.........��


    As soon as Guy spoke, another loud noise came from inside the cave.


    Apanied by the loud noise, a breath of evil chakra could also be felt from the outside!


    Kakashi quickly looked at the cave with the Sharingan passed onto him by his teammate Uchiha Obito.


    In the vision of the Sharingan, Kakashi could see that the evil chakra belonging to Moryo was so substantial that it was getting difficult to be contained within the cave, as it spread in the surroundings making the area all-around gloomy and chilling.


    Wiping the trace of sweat from his temple, Kakashi couldn''t help but sigh helplessly, "Facing such a Demon means looking for death!"


    Inside the Cave.


    Kuroto who was hovering in mid-air shouted to Shisui, "Leave the rest to me!"


    Shisui nodded without any argument and dispersed the Susanoo.


    It has only been a few minutes from the beginning to now, but he was already out of breath. From Shisui''s condition, it can be judged that that awakening Mangekyo at a very young age is not a good thing!


    Without Susanoo''s suppression, Moryo''s struggle to free itself became more intense.


    The previous failure of ineffectively casting his secret technique not only pped away his arrogance but also dropped his confidence in himself.


    At this moment, Moryo has understood that both Kuroto and Shisui are strong ninjas with weird dojutsu powers that make him feel uneasy instinctively.


    Such a thing was unimaginable before!


    In fact, Moryo has been unable to catch up with the series of changes since the appearance of Susanoo. He is unaware of the top powerhouses of the Shinobi world. Never did he imagine falling into such a dangerous trap, making him a little panicked at the situation.


    It wasn''t until now he realized that the cultists that were following his orders didn''t have any power to stand up to the top powerhouses of the Shinobi world. It was simply a mistake to use those weaklings as a basis to judge the strength of the entire Shinobi world.


    Moryo has also been aware that the strange ninja hovering beside Kuroto is a soulless puppet, but unfortunately, he hasn''t been able to manipte it because of the interference of Tenseigan Chakra.


    Two powerful Shinobi about whom he knows close to nothing, plus the Miko of the Lands of Demons who can naturally restrain him, no matter how arrogant he may be, Moryo realizes that the current situation is unfavorable for him making him feel that if he doesn''t escape from here then he can''t avoid the fate of being sealed here, therefore, he was putting all his effort in getting out of restraints.


    Facing the crazy struggle put up Moryo, Kuroto looked grim.


    Since Kuroto has already revealed the KazeKage puppet and openly used Ma Release so naturally, he won''t hesitate in transferring all his chakra, so matter how many iron spears Moryo get rid of, they will keep oning to firmly nail him in one ce.


    "Damn Human!"


    The continuous barrage of iron spears piercing his body made the Demon roar in anger.


    The currentbat effectiveness of the Kazekage puppet with all the chakra that Kuroto transferred, is close to the Kazekage himself while he was still alive, and the Sandaime Kazekage was known as the strongest Kazekage with Kage level strength.


    If such a powerhouse is restraining the Demon; then short-term suppression isn''t very difficult.


    Time passed second-by-second!


    And finally, the sealing formation was activated.


    In just a few moments, all the Fuin symbols arranged all around the cave emitted a faint glow, this glow became brighter and brighter like a dazzling sun!


    Moryo was feeling more and more threatened as this was all happening, his struggle to escape was near suicidal, even if he injured himself in the process all he wanted was to escape from this damn cave.


    ......��. Rumbling noises...??.........��.


    Due to the shaking of the mountain, a part of the ground on which Moryo was impaled broke apart resulting in iron sand scattering all around.


    Seeing this Kuroto made up his mind.


    Its already reached this point, how can he give Moryo any chance to make aeback, so without any restraint, Kuroto transferred his leftover chakra to the Kazekage puppet.


    The crushed and shattered iron sand once again reformed into spears, piercing the Demon''s body.


    Although, Shisui still wanted to help, however, as soon as he took a step forward, his feet softened, and fell to the ground.


    Using Susanoo consumed most of his chakra, although he didn''t feel the immediate effect but when he thought of using it once again, Shisui realized that with his current immature physique he can''t bear it!


    At this moment Miko-sama also finished chanting, following which she slowly got up from her position, pointed at Moryo, and spoke in a sublime voice:


    "Fuin-Technique: The Demon''s Sealing: Start"


    The dazzling glow around the cave brightened at Miko-sama''smand and all the light spots flew towards Moryo.


    "NO!!!" Moryo struggled in horror and wailed.


    Moryo''s final struggle was violent that it was getting increasingly difficult to breath because of the evil chakra escaping in the surrounding, and even then, he was still able to resist the sealing. Seeing no option left Kuroto sighed and used the secret technique of physical regeneration, forcibly squeezing out the chakra from the new cells.


    ......cough-cough...��. Cough...��.


    He coughed out blood because of the overconsumption and burden he was feeling, but this technique did help fight the Demon to the end.


    With thest wave of attacks, the Demon could no longer resist the sealing technique, and apanied by a wailing sound, his huge body deted like a popped-up balloon.


    As soon as Moryo wilted, Miko-sama made several hand seals following which the light balls all around merged into a curtain of light engraved with the same sealing technique; this light curtain wrapped around the Demonyer byyer firmly restricting his movements.


    By the time all the light dissipated, only a giant cocoon wrapped up in white cloth with the sealing formation printed on it fell in front of Kuroto and Shisui.


    Shisui, who somehow managed to get sit, eximed in joy, "Is that a sess?"


    As if to answer Shisui''s question, suddenly, a thick and dark purple chakra bursts out of the cracks suddenly, but strangely it didn''t try to attack anyone, only fled in a panic towards the entrance of the cave.


    Undoubtedly when Moryo''s body was sealed by Miko-sama, his soul hid in the crevices, thereby avoiding the fate of being sealed and now he is trying to escape because nobody is in any condition to stop him��


    .................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 103 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : https://.pa /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 44 - - 44 Opportunity

    Seeing Moryo trying to escape in the soul form, Miko-sama was suddenly panicked, "Hurry up and stop it!"


    If Moryo''s soul manages to escape then the purpose of sealing would be useless, and there would be endless trouble in the follow-up. ??


    ...��...whoosh...��


    Even before Miko-sama spoke, a sharp sound of cutting through the wind was heard.


    The sound was the result of Shisui throwing several shuriken towards escaping Moryo!


    Although they were urately targeted nheless all of them passed through him and didn''t cause any substantial damage to Moryo''s soul, which wasn''t anything strange either; after all, how can something like shuriken with a physical state affect Moryo''s soul that is a pure amalgamation of evil chakra!


    Seeing the attack being ineffective Shisui''s expression sank, although he wanted to use another attack it was already toote as the soul of the demon was far out of his range not mention his attacks seemed to be ineffective on Moryo.


    Within just a few moments, Moryo''s soul was already near the entrance of the cave.


    Seeing the situation turning for worse, Kuroto gritted his teeth and decisively used Rein wheel Pull, suddenly the madlyughing Moryo in the soul state who was almost close to escaping the fate of being sealed stagnated, as if being firmly grasped by an invisible pair of hands he couldn''t move anymore, even if he is abination of evil chakra in the soul form; being under the effect of Rein Wheel interaction he wasn''t able to break free!


    "If I really��. Haah��haah�� let you escape then wou-cough-cough��wouldn''t I have put this much effort in��. cough-cough-cough��. in vain!!!?" With much difficulty, Kuroto muttered and restarted using the secret technique of Physical Regeneration to obtain chakra, as a result of which he was able to increase the chakra input in Rein Wheel Pull to drag Moryo''s soul towards him.


    With the improvement in strength that Kuroto has experienced in the past few months the effective range of his Rein Wheel interaction from 15 meters to 20 meters and this improvement isn''t just quantitative but also qualitative, that is to say within a range of 20 meters with him as the center he can haveplete control over interaction force.


    So, being able to escape from this attack was no longer an option for Moryo.


    As Moryo''s soul slowly got pulled towards Kuroto, Miko-sama took out a wooden box from the storage scroll and used printed several Fuinjutsu techniques on it to make it suitable for containing Moryo''s soul.


    "NO!............ Please no��...! NnnnnnnoooooooOOOOOOOOOOooooooooooo!!!!!!!!"


    In the soul state without the protection of his physical body, he couldn''t resist Miko-sama''s sealing and with thest unwilling roar, he waspletely sealed in the wooden box.


    Seeing that it was finally over, the three slumped on the ground and sighed with relief.


    At this time all three of them are extremely exhausted both physically and mentally.


    Miko-sama performed several Fuinjutsu technique one-after-another that took a lot out of her, especially the final Fuin techniques that sealed away Moryo''s body exhausted most of her chakra, and put a lot of burden on her both physically and spiritually, so even if she didn''t personally intervene in the battle her consumption is no less than others.


    Shisui''s situation is not any better, having awakened the Mangekyou at such a young age already puts a lot of burden on him before he grows up and his Mangekyou evolves into eternal Mangekyou, additionally, he used Susanoo to suppress Moryo so his consumption was far greater than he could have imagined.


    As for Kuroto, his condition is the worst of all, he even had to rely on the Secret Technique of Physical Regeneration to ovee hisck of chakra in the battle, so his life span was also shortened by at least 2 to 3 months.


    Nevertheless, this is still the best situation considering just how strong Moryo''s actual strength is, if not for the trap and ambush method their win would have been difficult to imagine.


    After a short rest, Miko-sama sincerely thanked Kuroto and Shisui: "I am really grateful to both of you; I cannot imagine the consequences that might have happened if Moryo somehow managed to escape!"


    Miroku was grateful to both Kuroto and Shisui from the bottom of her heart. Originally, she thought that only by using her death as a catalyst would she be able to sessfully seal the Demon; but because of Kuroto and Shisui''s help things turn down quite smoothly.


    After putting away the Kazekage puppet, Kuroto nodded to Miko-sama, "I have done what I promised!"


    Miko-sama also nodded, "Don''t worry, I will also honor my promise!"


    At this time Shisui also stood up and asked Kuroto curiously, "Kuroto-san, did you use puppet technique in the battle? And was the puppet using Ma Release!!?"


    Listening to Shisui''s question, Kuroto decided to not hide it, and directly told the truth, "Well, it''s a puppet obtained by pure coincidence and yes the puppet was using Ma Release, as for why it can use Ma Release, that''s easy to answer, it''s because it''s a human puppet created from the body of Sandaime Kazekage''s corpse."


    "Wh-What!!!""


    Not only Shisui, but even Miko-sama was also taken aback as soon as they heard this piece of information.


    They couldn''t help it either, Sandaime Kazekage, known as the strongest Kazekage became a puppet! If this is not shocking then trantor-kun doesn''t know what is!


    "Hum! Sandaime Kazekage was killed and turned into a Human Puppet through forbidden techniques by a puppet master of the Sand Shinobi Vige that became a missing-nin. Not too long ago, I identally encountered him in a battle and was lucky enough to have obtained the puppet by a chance of pure coincidence."


    Kuroto briefly exined about his encounter with Sasori.


    However, this information again surprised Shisui, "Kazekage-sama were assassinated by a ninja of his own vige?"


    Kuroto nodded, "Precisely because this information is highly confidential that I don''t use this puppet often, moreover this matter also involves Sand Vige''s reputation, if revealed in public it would cause serious diplomatic issues, make sure to not reveal the puppet''s existence else it would definitely lead to a conflict between Konoha and Sand."


    Hearing Kuroto mention the seriousness of the information and it could elevate to a possible war between two of the five great Shinobi Viges Miko-sama and Shisui both solemnly promised: "We will never leak it out!!!"


    Obviously, the reason why Kuroto dared to use Kazekage''s puppet here because he is sure that neither Shisui nor Miko-sama would reveal this information to anyone else.


    Miko-sama is the kind of good nature person who would rather sacrifice herself than let the Demon run havoc on the world additionally she is also indebted to him so she wouldn''t reveal it.


    As for Shisui?


    Is there even a need to consider this?


    Uchiha Shisuimitted suicide to avoid bing the fuse of war between the Uchiha and Konoha even after being betrayed by Shimura Danzo, he is someone who would definitely avoid doing something that would threaten Konoha''s peace, and for the second reason Kuroto also knows about Shisui''s Mangekyou, so in a way, they are both keeping a secret for each other.


    And even in the worst-case scenario puppet''s existence is leaked somehow, it wouldn''t be such a big deal to hand it over to the vige as a spoil of war, after all, it was just pure luck for him to have obtained it, it''s not like he is the who killed the Kazekage, his only worry would be to effectively hide Tenseigan''s existence.


    Anyway, Kuroto decided to change the subject and asked Shisui, "So the rumors about there being an advanced form of the Sharingan called the Mangekyou Sharingan above 3-tomoe state is true? If I am not wrong you have awakened the Mangekyou haven''t you Shisui?"


    Shisui also didn''t try to hide or evade the question and honestly answered with a smile, "Well, it is true, the technique I used to fight against Moryo is called Susanoo which the Uchiha''s can use once their Sharingan evolves into Mangekyou Sharingan...."


    As said before sharing one''s secrets is undoubtedly one of the best ways to get closer to each other, after Miko-sama, Kuroto, and Shisui shared their individual secrets the friendship between them deepened a lot.


    With all said and done, Kuroto decided to ask something from Miko-sama, "Miko-sama so what are you going to do with Moryo''s soul?"


    Miko-sama who was repeatedly checking the seal on the cubical Wooden Box that sealed Moryo''s soul answered Kuroto''s question absent-minded, "After repeatedly strengthening the seal, I am going to choose a suitable location in the Lands Of Demon to ce to hide this box, that way Moryo''s body and soul will be hundreds of miles apart, so his chances of resurrecting again will be minimal!"


    Compared to the seal on Moryo''s body, the wooden box sealing his soul isn''t safe enough, ording to Kuroto''s guess that might have been one of the reasons he managed to get free in the original series, but since Miko-sama has stated that she would rearrange the seals on it and ce it in a secure location, therefore, Kuroto decided not to worry much about it.


    In fact, Kuroto''s mind has long been past the Demon Moryo and he has already begun to wonder how to ask Miko-sama to teach him Miko''s Fuinjutsu techniques.


    After witnessing her seal Moryo, Kuroto has reached the conclusion that her Fuinjutsu mastery is undoubtedly among the best in the current Shinobi world.


    If he missed this opportunity, then his artificial tailed beast n may only remain a dream forever and Kuroto isn''t willing to let that happen��


    .................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 107 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : pa /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 45 - - 45 Self Realization

    While supporting each other out of the cave, Guy''s figure was the first one that came into Kuroto''s sight.


    Obviously, Guy faithfully followed Kuroto''s instructions and didn''t let either of the Sand or Rock shinobi enter inside the cave. ? ?


    Finally noticing that the three people although in a battered state but safely came out of the cave, Guy showed his signature smile and spoke with a thumb up, "Kuroto, I knew you will seed!"


    Not far away Kakashi didn''t say anything but took a breath of relief. No matter how cold and indifferent he may look, his subconscious actions speak otherwise.


    Pakura along with the other shinobi of the Sand vige also carefully observed Miko-sama, Kuroto, and Shisui. The previous movements and shaking of the cave was felt by everyone outside, so they can more or less guess, at least Pakura being a near Kage ss Kunoichi can make some conclusions just how fierce the battle inside might have been, and the fact that both the Konoha Shinobi not only managed toe out alive but also sessfully sealed the Demon, earned both of them her respect.


    On the other hand, the look in the eyes of the Rock Beheading unit was not so good, although their captain didn''t let it show on his face; by masking himself with a thoughtful look, that seemed to say that he was considering some things by being a little absent-minded, it wasn''t that difficult for Kuroto to judge some of his intentions.


    Since the Demon Moryo; which was a threat to the Shinobi world is sessfully sealed, the cooperative rtionship between the several Shinobi viges has alsoe to an end; and is reced by previous hostility just like all times.


    At this time, Miko-sama who was holding the cubical wooden box gratefully bowed to all the ninjas present and thanked them earnestly for helping her seal Moryo.


    Although the others that were outside didn''t y any significant role like Kuroto and Shisui, just from the broken stone puppets of the Ghost Army lying all around and the traces of battle left it''s not hard for her to see that the battle that took ce outside to stop the interference of the Ghost Army was just as fierce if not fiercer than the one that took ce inside.


    After all, until Moryo ispletely sealed the ghost Army had a continuous supply of Chakra, because of which they were almost undefeatable due to their toughness and regeneration giving them an immortal trait.


    And even then, the Shinobi guarding the cave didn''t let even a single puppet pass through, which made it possible for Kuroto and Shisui to suppress the Demon, therefore, Miko-sama was earnestly grateful to all those present here.


    After everyone epted Miko-sama''s gratitude, the Shinobi of Sand and Rock viges left one after another, while the Konoha ss-11 was responsible for safely escorting Miko-sama back to her Temple in the Lands of Demon.


    Because of the deal between Kuroto and Miko-sama Konoha Shinobi were also given another mission of eradicating the remnants of Cultists as an excuse of their temporary stay in the Lands of Demons.


    Of course, the work of eradicating the remnants of the cultists was handed over to Kakashi, Guy, and Shisui by Kuroto, while he recovered from his injuries at Miko''s temple patiently waiting for the delivery of ''Purple y''.


    While he didn''t have nothing much to do Kuroto recollected and summed up his battle with Moryo.


    This battle was the first time that he had used up all his Chakra since awakening the Tenseigan, therefore, even though he had to rely on the Secret Technique that cost him approximately 2 to 3 months of lifespan, it still exposed and gave him an understanding of many of his problems and ws, which was an unexpected gain.


    But the adverse effects of exhausting all his chakra volume were more serious than he expected them to be making him unable to exert any energy and an extremely worn out spirit in the following days toe.


    Undoubtedly Kuroto is d that the Tenseigan pair within his eye sockets is his own, making it perfect sync with his soul and body so the burden is easy to bear.


    If his Tenseigan would have been transnted from others, then by now he would have suffered an irrecoverable bacsh, and even if he somehow managed to survive he would have lost much of his vitality.


    And this was the case with Otsutsuki Toneri; after being defeated by Naruto the Tenseigan he awakened by transntation of Hanabi''s Byakugan faded away since his chakra and spirit were exhausted.


    When someone like Toneri; capable of cutting the Moon in half wasn''t able to keep the Tenseigan awakened, goes to show just how difficult it is to maintain the Tenseigan.


    Simr is the case with the Rinnegan, the power disyed by Madara with it is obviously of another scalepared to Nagato or Obito.


    They never used techniques like Tengai Shinsei, or Rinbo: Hengoku and other superior techniques of the Rinnegan like Madara did, this rifies just how different it is when the real awakener uses the dojutsupared to non-awakener.


    The weaklings don''t even have the qualification to possess the Eyes of Gods!


    This again confirmed Kuroto''s guess that his Tensigan is in sync with him spiritually and has been suppressing its abilities instinctively to avoid causing any irreversible damage to Kuroto who isn''t yet worthy of possessing them.


    After understanding this Kuroto couldn''t help but sigh emotionally.


    Now Kuroto has also understood not use all his chakra rashly in the future, at the same time he is more obsessed with the artificial tailed beast, the same kind of obsession that Orochimaru had with the Sharingan. As a result of which Kuroto couldn''t help it anymore and asked Miko-sama to teach him Fuinjutsu.


    However, her reply was a disappointment for him.


    ording to Miko-sama Miko''s Fuinjutsu techniques can''t be used by those not carrying their blood, and this point has been verified by several generations of Miko''s.


    Simply put, it''s a Kekkai Genkai. This is also the reason why the position of Miko''s of the Land of Demons is inherited only by their descendants.


    So, Kuroto had no choice but to sigh in disappointment, but Miko-sama still promised to help him learn the other Fuinjutsu techniques he wants, as a Fuinjutsu master it is not very difficult for her to understand other techniques. Therefore, Kuroto immediately entrusted all the 700+ Fuinjutsu techniques involved in the artificial tailed beast n to Miko-sama and asked for her guidance.


    Miko-sama was also not reserved but in fact, showed great interest.


    All the sealing techniques involve in the artificial tailed beast n are of the Uzumaki n. Being the most proficient n to have even developed techniques like the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, the Adamantine Sealing Chains, the Four Symbols Seal, etc. Even Miko-sama with extreme mastery over Fuinjutsu was amazed by their skills.


    After several days of research and learning,bined with her own knowledge, she soon became familiar with the Uzumaki seals and mastered all the Fuinjutsu techniques involved in the artificial tailed beast n.


    "These techniques are simply too deft, Uzumaki''s were really admirable to have developed such amazing knowledge." these words came from her heart.


    Uzumaki Fuinjutsu style focuses on ''Controlling the strong by the weak''. With the weak body of a human, monsters like tailed beasts can be easily suppressed, this is the reason why since the establishment of Konoha, Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki has always been the Uzumaki nsmen.


    So, after learning all these sealing techniques Miroku felt that she had actually taken a big advantage off of Kuroto, which is why she wholeheartedly guided him in learning Fuinjutsu without any reservation��


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 109 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 46 - – 46 Title At The END

    Since awakening the Tenseigan Kuroto''sprehensive power has increased a lot; therefore, under Miko-sama''s careful guidance he mastered all the 700+ techniques involved in the artificial tailed beast n within 10 days.


    "These Fuinjutsu techniques are aimed for sealing the tailed beasts, aren''t they?" This was her conclusion. ??


    Kuroto didn''t try to hide from her since it was pretty much useless to do so in the first ce and nodded while he also asked a question, "Miko-sama, do you think it would be possible to suppress the tailed beasts with mastery over this much knowledge?"


    She thought for a while then shook her head, "Uzumaki Fuinjutsu knowledge is too deft, although I have understood most of what you have provided me with, it''s still not enough for me to draw out a conclusion. Besides, there are many parts even I am not confident about, so I can''t say for sure."


    Kuroto frowned from her response, "You were able to seal Moryo who has a simr level of strength as a tailed beast, shouldn''t you be able to judge using this fact alone?"


    However, Kuroto had to be disappointed as Miko-sama denied with an apologetic smile, "You''re misunderstanding as well as overestimating my strength Kuroto-san. The only reason I can seal Moryo is because of the natural restraint Miko''s Fuinjutsu has on him. If it was a tailed beast in his stead, the result would have definitely been unpredictable.


    As the two sides of one coin, Miko''s and Moryo have a mutual restraint on each other, so our fight cannot be used as a basis to make an effective judgment."


    Listening to her words Kuroto''s frown deepened, for the past 2 weeks he has been using Miko-sama''s battle with Moryo as a basis to judge the strength of tailed beasts.


    But now that she has said otherwise, Kuroto finally understands that the reason why Konoha dropped the Tailed beast project is that theck of Fuinjutsu knowledge to safely create a Jinchuriki. The tailed beasts must be secured with enough restraints, else it isn''t a weapon against the enemies but a ticking time bomb for their own vige, and with the demise of the Uzumaki n, Konoha''s source of obtaining such information disappeared.


    Since he thought about it, Kuroto decided to have an in-depth discussion with Miko-sama. So, after pondering for a while, he asked her, "Miko-sama have you ever seen a tailed beast?"


    Miko-sama shook her head.


    "I personally estimate that the strength of Moryo is in the same ss as Ichibi or maybe Nibi." Taking a short pause, he continued, "If you don''t count the natural restraint you have on Moryo, do you think it would have been possible to seal Moryo with these techniques?"


    Miko-sama took a moment to think and then replied, "If Moryo is in a weakened state, it may be possible! Regardless of that, if Konoha vige needs help in sealing the tailed beast I might be able to help!"


    "How?"


    Miko-sama exined, "Uzumaki Fuinjutsu technique is different Miko''s as their primary focus is internal sealing, while I have mastery over external sealing."


    Since Kuroto has already mastered the basics of Fuinjutsu, he immediately understood what she was trying to imply.


    Uzumaki Fuinjutsu pays more attention to practicality, their sealing technique is often focused from the inside to the outside, as such it is possible to obtain the power of the sealed subject. The best example of this power is the Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki.


    On the other hand, Miko''s Fuinjutsu is more traditional, as they focus on istion and suppression. In terms of subtlety, it is far inferior to Uzumaki''s while in terms of stability they are far superior to Uzumaki''s.


    Now that he knows this Kuroto immediately cooked up a new idea, that is, a double seal!


    In the first step, as per the thesis ording to the scroll given to him by Orochimaru, use the core-shell made of ''Purple y'', and use Uzumaki Fuinjutsu techniques to make an unstable tailed beast.


    In the second step, use Miko''s Fuinjutsu to seal the unstable tailed beast in an object that can be carried.


    In this way, the risk of artificial tailed beast running away will be greatly reduced, and Kuroto wouldn''t have to be worried about being influenced by it either. There would be no need to worry about it on regr days, and it can be immediately suppressed by external seals if something is found wrong while in battle.


    With this objective in his mind, Kuroto decided his further course of action.


    .................................��


    A few dayster, Kakashi and the others responsible for destroying the cultists returned to the Temple of Miko.


    From the looks of it, the mission wasn''t a sess. After Moryo was sealed, these cultists vanished into thin air, no matter how much effort they put all they could find were some of the low-level members, but their leader Yomi was missing.


    However contrary to what Kuroto expected Miko-sama didn''t care too much about this.


    ording to her, without Moryo''s support, Yomi is no different from just some Chunin ss wandering nin, if he leaves any trace then she can just hire shinobi from the five great nations to eliminate him.


    Since Miko-sama didn''t care Kuroto also put past the thought, since Miroku-sama is alive which is different from the case ording to the original series therefore Moryo''s resurrection shouldn''t happen, moreover, he will be in contact with her for his artificial tailed beast n so there would be more opportunities toe to eliminate Yomi.


    Kakashi and others were a little depressed about it, but they also knew that the 11th ss can no longer stay in the Land of Demons as it has already been close to a month since they left for the mission and since the Konoha is under great pressure so they have to leave, so with an apology they bid goodbye to Miko-sama and left.


    Before they left Miko-sama alsopleted her part of the deal so Kuroto received Purple y as promised.


    In fact, she went a little board and collected nearly a ton of Purple y by mobilizing the power of Land of Demons, although it must have cost a lot but nobodyined.


    After all, some mary value is nothingpared to the countless lives that were saved, including her own.


    Additionally, Kuroto and Shisui repeatedly reassured her that they would never reveal her secret so Miko-sama went full throttle, and the authorities of Land of Demons naturallyplied with her demand.


    So after finally bidding farewell to Miko-sama and Shion, the four Shinobi of the ss-11 embarked on their returning journey.


    On the way back, the four shinobi who went through many life and death battles together in the past few days were more friendly with each other and chatted without any reservation. This mission not only increased their knowledge, strength, and experience but also their trust in each other.


    Even the silent and indifferent Kakashi would asionally add sentences in the conversation.


    The group mostly traveled with asional stops, soon they were past the territory of the Land of Demons and entered the Country of Bears.


    There is a small shinobi vige in the Country of bears, but their military strength isn''t very strong, so there are many wandering ninjas here that are supported by Rock Vige. Their purpose is to quietly infiltrate this country and continuously plunder the resources of the Country of Bears.


    While traveling through a dense forest, Kuroto at the front suddenly stopped.


    Guy asked quickly, "What''s wrong?"


    Kuroto''s replied with a gloomy face, "Ambush!"


    Kuroto''s reply immediately alerted the other three.


    Kakashi sniffed his surroundings, he actually has very good smelling senses like that of an Inuzuka making him able to even notice what others can''t. Even in the third shinobi war, he used this point to take advantage of his enemies.


    Boom��... Boom... boom��


    Suddenly, a series of violent explosions broke out all around, and the mes of the explosions engulfed the four shinobi of ss 11��


    Title: Ambush


    ................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 111 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 47 - – 47 Wild In The Woods

    As soon as the four were about to be engulfed in the mes, Kakashi used a Water Release ninjutsu.


    "Water Release: Water Formation wall!" ??


    .....................crash...whiiiissssshhhhhh.......


    The agitated water released by Kakashi collided with the surging mes of the explosion, resulting in boundless steam rising up that covered the surroundings in a thick mist.


    Feeling the vibrations from his feet and Kuroto immediately warned, "Everyone, disperse!"


    As soon as his words fell, countless sharp soil thorns burst out of the ground, shooting at the four people.


    With Kuroto''s warning, the four of them jumped to the trunks of the surrounding trees, avoiding another silent attack under the cover of explosions.


    Guy looked around....... "Where is the Enemy!!!???"


    BOoom... boom...... Boom!


    As if to answer Guy''s question, there was another series of deadly explosions.


    Under the effect of explosions, the four shinobi of ss-11 were forced to disperse again, now the distance between them was again increased.


    Although the surrounding mist was not very disturbing for Kuroto because of the Tenseigan, the continuous explosions forced him to retreat opposite to the direction where his teammates were.


    Seeing that he was continuously being separated from the others, Kuroto more or less guessed who the attacker might be!


    And sure enough, it didn''t take long for a figure to step in front of Kuroto.


    "So, should I say that I am extremely grateful for you to show yourself here on your own ord!!!??? Because you know, I was really worried about how I was going to find you!!" Kuroto spoke with his bloodlust leaking. He wasn''t even trying to control his blood lust which ispletely opposite to how Shinobi work, but against this bastard, he won''t.


    While Kuroto said this a figure wearing the official shinobi uniform of the Rock Vige came out of the burning mes. That''s correct reader-Kun, it is the captain of the Rock Beheading unit who was also part of the assault team while sealing the Demon Moryo that came through the burning mes.


    Initially, Kuroto thought about killing the captain along with eradicating the entire Beheading Unit, but then he let that thought pass away because he has more important things to do, so to avoid pointless trouble, he suppressed his urge for revenge.


    He didn''t consider that even if he didn''t bother to go after the bastard, the other party woulde to him on his own initiative.


    The captain said with a smile, "Well look at you!!? Was it so expected?"


    Kuroto didn''t answer but just grinned, "Although I am a little curious, how did you discover the route we would be taking? I can be quite sure no one was following us!"


    Based on the continuous attacks since the ambush, the Rock unit had clearly discovered the route they were going to follow in advance, otherwise, it is simply impossible to have arranged ambush attacks so perfectly.


    But he is also confident that ss-11 wasn''t any careless in choosing their route, he himself was continuously exploring the surroundings not to mention Shisui was there to make sure they weren''t being followed.


    "Squeak��.!!!


    At this time, a small head sprang out from the neckline of the captain, Kuroto frowned seeing it, because it was just an ordinary-looking squirrel.


    "A squirrel!!??" Kuroto muttered absent-mindedly, then shook his head denying, "No, this isn''t just some ordinary squirrel, it''s a summon beast!"


    There are many types of summoning beasts. It''s not wrong to say that as long as an animal is capable of using chakra it can be regarded as a summon beast, and this seemingly ordinary squirrel is no exception to that.


    "Isn''t this guy cute!!? He may be little but is perfectly capable of tracking any familiar smell from miles away!" After a smile, he continued, "I know you belong to the Hyuga n so of course, I won''t follow you personally!"


    Kuroto wasn''t any surprised when he heard that but he still asked, "So you do remember me huh!?"


    From the other party''s manner of speaking, it wasn''t hard to figure out that he also remembers him. After the battle in which Kuroto almost died, not only did he remember the other party, but the enemy also remembered that he survived.


    Now the captain put away his smile, and said with a cold face, "Last time you were just a low-ss chunin, I didn''t expect you to grow up to this point in such a short time. The saying ''Konoha being a cradle of geniuses'' isn''t wrong!"


    Kuroto also said coldly, "It looks you regret it huh?"


    Captain gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "Yes, I really not being able to kill you that time! So here I am, correcting the mistake of the past. This time he won''t be here to save you and I''ll never let a second Yellow sh appear in Konoha! If I allow you to grow anymore, you''ll be a threat for the Rock Vige, and it is my responsibility as you being alive is my mistake!"


    Hyuga Kuroto, who is only about 15 years old is already able to interfere in the battle involving tailed beast ss monsters, it is hard to imagine what will his strength be in a decade, if allowed to live, he will inevitably grow up to be another Yellow sh, which is absolutely intolerable for the Rock Vige!


    Rock vige has never forgotten the humiliation at the hands of Yellow sh!


    Boom��.


    A faint explosion sounded in the distance.


    "There is no doubt that the other members of ss-11 have also encountered enemies, and currently battling them." Kuroto thought with some absent-mindedness.


    Seeing Kuroto a little distracted, the Rock captain said, "Don''t worry about them! Those brats will be joining you in the Pure Land very soon! Remember the name of the person to kill you is Iwamodo!"


    "Doton: Moguragakure no Jutsu!" [Earth Release: Hiding like a Mole Technique]


    Seeing Iwamodo dive into the ground, Kuroto jumped on a big tree to avoid being attacked from the ground and observed carefully.


    However, suddenly there was a sound of water bursting off the ground not far away.


    Kuroto turned his sight and muttered, "This is the technique of waterfall!!?"


    Although this Jutsu isn''t a threat for Kuroto while he is on the tree, he didn''t dare take any chances. The opponent is not only an elite Jonin but also the captain of the fearsome Beheading Unit, someone who is more than experienced to not waste any chakra on the battlefield unnecessarily!


    Because of the Water Release Jutsu, the ground was wet and muddy.


    Kuroto felt that the muddy ground was somehow not good, but it was difficult for him to tell why exactly, after all, he didn''t know much about Earth Release.


    .......... whish............��.


    .......... whish............��.


    .......... whish............��.


    Suddenly, many pellets fired out of the muddy ground, and like sharp kunai, they all sted towards Kuroto on the tree.


    In the face of dense shots of Rock pellets, Kuroto didn''t hesitate to use defensive techniques.


    "Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven!"


    Revolving Heaven can protect him but not the tree under his feet.


    In the blink of an eye, the tree was ridden with holes all over and fell to the ground in the flying sawdust.


    As Kurotonded on the other tree not far away, few whips made of wet mud, entangled his legs and yanked him towards the ground.


    "Bang!!!" With a muffled noise, Kuroto fell on the ground.


    "Cough-cough��" Kuroto curled up and coughed out blood.


    The sudden fall made him feel dizzy, and even his breathing was getting rigorous, looks like a few ribs are broken!


    Seeing Kuroto down, Iwamoto rose from the ground, revealing half of his body, and said with a condescending smile: "It seems that I overestimated you, and your Byakugan is also not strong as I imagined!"


    Suddenly, Kuroto who was curled up suddenly raised the corners of his lips, revealing a mocking smile.


    Seeing that smile Iwamodo didn''t have any good feeling, but when he was about to sink into the ground a sudden force caught him and plucked him out of the ground��


    ..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 113 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 48 - - 48 Fierce Battle

    "Wh=what the hell!!?"


    In a panicked state, Iwamoto was dragged towards Kuroto. ??


    Kuroto who fell on the ground suddenly propped his body and with all his effort used "Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!"


    �� tuk��. tuk��.�� tuk��. tuk��.�� tuk��. tuk��.


    Apanied by the rapid sounds of palm strikes, Iwamoto flew out and fell on the mud not far away.


    "Cough-cough��...Shit!" After delivering a series of gentle fist strikes to Iwamoto, Kuroto again coughed out blood.


    Although he deliberately pretended to let Iwamodo drop his guard but the injuries he suffered were not fake. To be honest he didn''t expect the mud whip to be powerful enough to injure him, having fallen from such height injured his lungs and due to internal bleeding, he was feeling a little dizzy.


    ''Guess that''s what you get for underestimating the enemy!''


    Taking a deep breath to stabilize his ragged breath, Kuroto said lightly, "It''s useless Iwamoto, I know you are well awake!"


    When Iwamado heard Kuroto say this, he opened his eyes suddenly and jumped out of the mud while speaking in surprise, "Boy, what Jutsu was that just now?"


    Kuroto snorted, "Idiot! You think I''ll tell you!!??"


    However, Iwamoto wasn''t angry at Kuroto''s denial as he said lightly, "It''s alright I''ll make sure to extract everything out of you after I rip your arms and legs apart!"


    As he said, Iwamoto pulled out a short knife from his waist.


    Kuroto had to ept that Iwamoto is an elite Jonin of Rock Vige, previously when he was pulled by Kuroto under Rein Wheel''s effect, the bastard immediately used an Earth Release ninjutsu, hardening several parts of his body, so even though Kuroto''s palm strikes sealed his tenketsu, it still didn''t cause any significant harm to his body.


    Although Iwamoto''s tenketsu are blocked making him unable to use chakra from them but as an elite Jonin, even withoutplete ess to his chakra pathway, he is definitely a dangerous enemy.


    And since Kuroto was injured therefore Iwamoto felt he still had an advantage over the kid.


    Seeing that his situation was not very optimistic, Kuroto said no-nonsense and directly took out a scroll with "San" written on it, to summon Kazekage puppet in front of Iwamoto.


    "This is��?" Iwamoto was stunned when he looked at the puppet floating in the mid-air with iron sand all around him.


    As a ninja to have experienced three shinobi world wars, his knowledge is more than enough for him to recognize the unique Kekkai Genkai of the Kazekage n!


    Exposing the Kazekage puppet here is a very risky move, so without speaking any nonsense Kuroto transferred his chakra to the puppet tounch attacks.


    "Ma Release: Iron Sand Weaponry!"


    Instantly, the iron sand floating in the sky turned into hundreds of sharp spikes, shuriken, kunai, spears, and swords, which rushed towards Iwamoto like raindrops.


    ...��...Chink...ng��...clink��...shing-shang...��...


    Iwamoto had a cold sweat on his forehead seeing this series of attacks, as soon as the spikes, spears, and swords rushed towards him, he took a defending stance, and the short knife in his hands was like a gorgeous dancing Be, apanied by the sound of the harsh metal collision, he continuously diverted, deflected, blocked, dodged, and reflected back the iron sand objects.


    Seeing this Kuroto frowned, he thought since Iwamoto''s chakra is sealed, the battle should be concluded quickly with Kazekage''s attacks, but he didn''t expect the bastard Iwamoto is such proficient in Kenjutsu.


    However, Kuroto was still not very worried, because Iwamoto obviously can''t stop an endless rain of attacks, and not long after Iwamoto''s waist, abdomen, chest, right eye, and several other parts of his body were ridden with sharp objects.


    Now Iwamoto also knew, he can''t make a turnaround in this battle, so he gritted his teeth and shouted: "Secret Technique: Blood Burst Technique!"


    The Blood Burst technique is Iwamoto''s unique secret technique, as soon as it is used, the amount of chakra in the body of the user will sharply increase, making it possible to break through genjutsu, chakra restraints, and even some seals.


    As Iwamoto used the secret technique, his face and body turned blood red as if all the blood in his body was burning, and steam starteding off of him.


    For some reason, even Kuroto felt danger and immediately retreated backward to increase the distance between the two.


    In the vision of the Tenseigan, he could see that the Chakra within Iwamoto was like a raging me, it was so violent, unrestrained, and uncontrolled!


    Kuroto remembers this kind of chakra turbulence, this is simr to Guy''s Hachimon Tonkou.


    However, Iwamoto''s state is much worse than Guy''s as his chakra couldpletely engulf him at any moment, which is definitely a negative effect of the secret technique, and very often such techniques have extraordinary power that can even turn the tide of a battle!


    In just a few breaths, the tenketsu sealed by Kuroto''s palm strikes were overflowed with chakra following which Iwamoto started printing hand seals with a shing speed.


    "Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet!"


    "Earth Release: Earth and Stone Bamboo Shoot!"


    "Earth Release: Mud Whip Bind!"


    In an instant with a low voice filled with murderous intent, he fired three ss-A ninjutsu simultaneously.


    All of a sudden, the howling dragon rushed towards Kuroto, then four spears sprout out of the ground in an attempt to skewer him not to mention the violent mud whip that wasing to entangle him to prevent him from dodging.


    Faced with this series of attacks even with the insight of Tenseigan; Kuroto wasn''t sure how to dodge.


    Since he can''t dodge then the defense is the best option.


    "Ma Release: Iron Sand Armor!"


    The Iron sand flying all around suddenly condensed into a huge iron sand ball wrapping him and the Kazekage puppet inside in protection.


    ��. Boom-boom��. smash��.and��. crack...��.


    The deafening sound of the continuous impact was hurtful to the eardrums but the Iron Sand Armor didn''t budge.


    Inside the Iron Sand Ball Kuroto was squatting on the ground, trying to think of a way to make an effective countermeasure.


    The sequ of the secret technique is bound to be unsustainable for Iwamoto, so ording tomon sense as long as Kuroto drags out the battle, the bnce of victory will continue to tilt on his side, but considering how meticulously Iwamoto arranged this ambush, the enemy may not be just their four-man team, as reinforcements could arrive at any time.


    So, it isn''t possible to be sure whether dragging out the battle would be advantageous or not.


    After a little brainstorming, Kuroto decided to go for a quick decision even if that would involve some risks. After all the identity of the Kazekage puppet is too sensitive if any other Rock shinobi discovers it and passes on this information to their higher-ups, it would be very big trouble for him.


    After making up his mind Kuroto instructed Kazakage puppets to use their strongest move.


    "Ma Release: Iron Sandw!"


    Most of the iron sand protecting Kuroto were pulled away in an instant and turned into sharp spears, that rushed at Iwamoto with cannonball speed.


    Seeing hundreds of spearsing at him, Iwamoto''s who has already gone insane under the effect of chakra overdrive, cackled maniacally as he was driven by madness.


    The bastard actually gave up the defense andunched Earth Release ninjutsu at Kuroto like a mad man, the only thought rushing in his brain was to kill the brat!


    Even Kuroto didn''t know what to feel about this situation! But at this point, he let go of all the thoughts. In the battle of life and death, half-heartedness will only lead to regret. This lesson has been taught to him by his Jonin Sensei.


    After taking a deep breath to let go of unnecessary thoughts, almost at the same time, both sides attacked each other at the same time.


    Iwamoto''s already damaged body that he somehow roughly mended using Earth Release was now again pierced, his entire right shoulder was stabbed, limbs were impaled on the ground by multiple smaller spheres. The whole person was ridden with spears from head to toe, the pool of blood dripping along the sphere stained the ground in red.


    On Kuroto''s side, because Iron Sand Law took away more than half of the iron sand from the protective iron sand sphere, there was arge gap in the defense, although it still safeguarded him from most of the attacks, there was still one Rock Spear that managed to get through and pierced him through the right leg��


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 115 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 49 - – 49 Fearless Heart Of The Strong!

    Being ridden with spears all over his body, Iwamoto had difficulty in breathing and there were only few words he could muster.


    "I�� cough-wheeze, my pre-wheeze�� monit-cough-cough�� premonition, gulp�� was correct, y-you�� cough are a threat-wheeze!" ??


    Kuroto who was sitting on the ground while covering the wound on his right leg with one hand gave a death stare to Iwamoto!


    ''Bastard, you are still alive!!''


    Judging from Iwamoto''s chakra reaction, he still has high vitality, so his current weakness may just be a disguise.


    Iwamoto continued weakly, "Heh! You''re being a little too cautious kid; won''t youe here and give me a good ending?"


    Kuroto has also experienced a shinobi war, he may still be green but he is not an idiot!


    He thought suspiciously, "He wants to lure me to approach him!!?"


    Not giving any time for Kuroto to consider, Iwamoto suddenly broke free of the Iron spears, all the injuries and holes in his body were covered and filled by mud, and he unexpectedly ran away deeper into the forest, leaving Kuroto p his mouth like a fish in a dazed state!


    "He wants to escape!!!" Kuroto was taken aback by Iwamoto''s unexpected action, and secretly cursed: "Bastard! Come back here! You think I''ll let you escape!!??"


    The secret of Kazekage''s puppet can''t be leaked, so without any thought, Kuroto stretched out his hand and used Rein Wheel pull with all the chakra he could muster!


    Under the huge pulling force of Rein Wheel Pull, Iwamoto could barely struggle as he got attracted towards Kuroto.


    Regardless of the injuries on his body, Kuroto used the Gossip Palm strikes on Iwamoto with all the strength he has.


    �� tuk��. tuk��.�� tuk��. tuk��.�� tuk��. tuk��.


    In the muffled sound of palm strikes, the whole forest now returned to silence.


    From the touch Kuroto felt while delivering the strikes he could be quite sure that Iwamoto didn''t have the opportunity to use skin and muscle hardening jutsu, so this time even if he couldn''t crush Iwamoto''s heart; the lungs werepletely damaged.


    As he expected, Iwamoto''s body fell lifelessly at his feet.


    But just as Kuroto was about to take a breath of relief thinking it was finally over, Iwamoto on the ground suddenly jumped up, and wrapped himself around Kuroto like a Ko, as he muttered in a hoarse voice: "Young genius of Konoha, I''ll take you to the Pure Land with me!!!!!"


    Hiss��


    From the hissing sound of ignition, Kuroto realized that this bastard has altered his body by nting many detonation charms under his skin that can be ignited at any moment by directing chakra through them, this didn''te into Kuroto''s perception as it was covered with various seals.


    Looking at Iwamoto''s calm face, Kuroto suddenly had an epiphany!


    From the beginning, since Kuroto was led into an ambush this bastard never once thought of fleeing in this battle, the only reason he even pretended to escape was so that he could get close to Kuroto for the final suicide attack!


    ...Booom Booom�� Booom Booom Booom Booom .........��.


    A rain of explosion swept the whole forest in shocking disturbance as the resulting impact razed the surrounding area into meters long burnt hole, with no signs of life left. Only smoke and fire were left and the whole forest was shaking due to after effects.


    On one edge of the forest.


    Shisui has solved thest ninja under the effect of genjutsu with his Anbu sword.


    Currently, nine corpses were already lying around him and only one of them was a member of Beheading unit while the rest were all wandering Shinobi.


    Just as he sheathed his anbu sword, a violent explosion shaking the entire mountain came from the other end of the forest.


    "What happened!!?"


    In a fit of astonishment, he hurried over to the site of explosion.


    On the other End.


    Kakashi pulled out his right hand covered in the lightening of Chidori from the enemy''s heart that was nothing more than a corpse now.


    While panting heavily, he also looked in the direction of explosion.


    Based on the experience as a shinobi he has had up to now, Kakashi can judge this is not the result of some mere Jutsu or detonation charm, as a result his face was gloomy, because he is quite sure that none of his teammates have any such attack method.


    Even if he was suffering from Chakra exhaustion, even if he didn''t have much strength to continue fighting, but he didn''t hesitate and limped towards the site of explosion because��


    "��Those who abandons theirrades are worse than scums!"


    On thest battlefield.


    Guy clutched his injured left arm with a serious face.


    Being in the siege, he was less worried about the battle in front of him but more about his otherpanions of ss-11. Even if wanted to go after them, the enemy wouldn''t let him and this also made him realize that the others would be in the same situation which made him more worried!


    But the sudden violent explosion that shook the entire forest, attracted the attention of both sides.


    Guy''s heart sank, he was having a bad feeling about this.


    Seeing the explosion even the beheading unit ninja''s face changed greatly and suddenly ignoring the slightly injured Guy he led the rest of the wandering shinobi towards the sight of explosion.


    Guy was stunned because of this but he took a calming breath and followed after them in the same direction.


    Site of the explosion.


    After the dust settled, Kuroto''s figure slowly appeared.


    He nced around calmly and sighed lightly.


    At the final moment, Kuroto used Revolving Heaven along with expelling chakra from all his tenketsu following which he used Rein Wheel Push to send Iwamoto as far away as possible and used abined Iron Sand Wall along with Revolving Heaven jutsu to make a protective shell that covered him from all the direction and took the whole burnt of the explosion.


    The damage around goes to show just how threatening the explosion was. Even with the severalyers of defense of Combined jutsu, Kuroto still suffered some injuries merely from the resulting vibrations and heat of the explosions leaving him in a very embarrassed state.


    On the other hand, there is not even a single bone left of Iwamoto, only a half burnt and broken forehead protector fell on the ground while Kuroto repelled him.


    Kuroto dragged his injured leg and picked up the broken forehead protector.


    As a sign of his respect for the enemy Kuroto decided to keep it as trophy.


    In this battle of life and death he won.


    "Ha ha ha ha��cough-cough�� hahaha�� cough."


    No matter how injured or burnt Kuroto was but he was stillughing, thisugh was not because he is a battle maniac or loves the thrill and adrenalin rush of life and death battle. NO! It''s because of the joy he is feeling.


    Not long ago, he was just a ninja that could even be ignored if necessary, he was a threat to no one, not many would even bother taking him seriously, in short, he was just a pathetic ninja who could be easily killed. Someone on whom Jonins like Iwamoto would even be reluctant to waste any Chakra to kill.


    And today, Iwamoto died in his hands, he did everything to kill Kuroto, even relied on such arge-scale suicide attack, but all for none, at the end Iwamoto died in his hands.


    This feeling of power was what made himugh.


    His heart was full of emotions.


    Of course, this was also his first battle against an elite Jonin, so even if he had to rely on sneak attacks and cheap tricks to win, his performance in this battle was still remarkable. Of course, not counting those embarrassing situations he had to go through under Iwamoto''s deceptive actions.


    While still thinking about this and that Kuroto suppressed hisughter and put away the Kazekage puppet into a scroll and sat cross-legged on the non-damaged ground, bandaging and medicating his injuries, his face was calm as if he was only tying shoces.


    While Kuroto was busy wrapping his wounds, a group of shinobi arrived in front of him with the member of the beheading unit as their leader, their total number was eight.


    After a short inspection of the ragged battle site their leader immediately shouted towards Kuroto who was still not perturbed by their arrival or number.


    "Damn brat, where is our captain!?" Shouted the Rock ninja.


    However, there was no reply from Kuroto as he continued wrapping his wounds calmly,pletely ignoring the others.


    Kuroto''s actions were putting a lot of psychological pressure on the wandering shinobi as traces of sweat starteding of their forehead.


    Nobody dared to make a move on him even if ignored them because for some reason they all had a feeling if they rushed to attack, only death would await them.


    Kuroto was silent and the enemy was also silent, only the sound of breathing could be heard, even the birds didn''t dare shit in this ce.


    Finally, after a full 2 minutes of silence, when he haspletely wrapped all the wounds, Kuroto got up and said lightly, "Don''t worry you''ll meet him soon enough!"


    And without even waiting for the enemy to react he rushed towards them without the slightest hesitation.


    In the battle against Iwamoto, there are many things that Kuroto learnt, but his biggest gain is the Fearless Heart of The Strong!


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 117 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 50 - – 50 Passing The Mission

    3 dayster inside a Cave in the Country of Birds.


    The four shinobi of ss-11 were sitting around the bonfire, eating, chatting, and discussing ??


    It has been 3 days since their battle against the Rock unit in the Country of Bears, since everyone except Shisui was more or less injured so Kakashi decided to take a short break in the Country of Bird.


    As for what happened in the final battle against the wandering ninjas you ask? It''s obvious. Although Kuroto was quite injured but still had enough strength and after their battle with Guy the enemy ninjas were also injured not to mention Shisui and Guy soon arrived.


    After killing all the enemy ninjas, the four people gathered all the information about the ambush attack only to find that in addition to the 4-person team of Rock Beheading unit, there were a total of 24 wandering-nin from the country of Bears that participated in the ambush.


    Of the total ambush party, their captain Iwamoto took the initiative to deal with Kuroto, and the remaining three members of the beheading unit led 8 wandering-nin each, after Kakashi, Shisui, and Guy.


    Iwamoto was an elite Jonin, there is no doubt that the remaining three members of the beheading unit were also Jonin, and the wandering-nin also had the strength of above genin ss.


    If you think about it, this was already a powerful force, what''s more, the battle started from an ambush, so for ss-11 to even make it out alive would have already been a big achievement not to mention theypleted annihted the enemy force.


    Among the four shinobi, Shisui had the easiest time eliminating the enemy, with the Mangekyou even ordinary genjutsu attacks are much more dangerous so the rock ninja that went after him didn''t even get the chance of casting any ninjutsu and died without putting up any resistance.


    Without themand to lead them, the wandering-nin also died one after another in the same way, from Shisui''s description it seemed all too easy that the other three of the ss-11 kind of felt depressed!


    Kakashi''s performance was only slightly inferior to Shisui''s. Because his body cannot bear the burden of Sharingan, so even if he has thergest chakra among the four, it''s continuously consumed by the Sharingan, which is why even an A-level ninjutsu Chidori is too much for. Therefore, after the battle, it is normal for him to copse.


    Guy''s fight was not very interesting.


    This is also natural, as no matter how much effort he puts, Guy still hasn''t grown up so his natural strength is still not very high, unless he uses ''Eight Gates'' it is difficult for him to go against one Jonin plus 8 near chunin ss ninjas, so him managing to stay alive is already more than one could ask for.


    In Kuroto''s opinion, his performance wasn''t bad either.


    The only part that makes him depressed was that he was being led around by the enemy for most of the battle, and the fact that he was deceived by Iwamoto at the end, that put him in an extremely dangerous situation, he still gets a cold sweat thinking of that suicide st.


    This battle gave Kuroto the understanding that he is still too green, he may have gained the strength but he isn''t experienced enough to use it effectively.


    Kakashi didn''t agree with Kuroto''s thought as he shook his head and bluntly denied, "In Konoha, very few people can kill the leader of Beheading unit! So, your performance is actually more than just impressive"


    Kuroto asked curiously, "Why? Is he that dangerous, I mean I know Iwamoto is dangerous obviously, but he can be such a threat?"


    "Of course!" Kakashi nodded while continuing, "As far as I know there are only 7 beheading units in the Rock vige, of those 7 one units one was besieged by more than 100 shinobi of our vige but almost all the shinobi of our vige died in that battle!"


    Guy was surprised: "More than 100 shinobi were eliminated by just 1 unit?"


    Kakashi nodded seriously: "Well, that battle was very tragic, although that unit was eliminated, only 7 of our shinobi came out alive."


    "Several of the elite Jonins of the Uchihas were also killed by Rock''s beheading unit," Shisui added.


    Guy was a little shocked and muttered, "Then did we do a good job? By the way, if we count the unit we just eliminated, does that mean only 5 beheading units are left?"


    Kakashi again shook his head, "No! There are only 2 left. 2 of them were annihted by Yondaime-sama and 1 was eliminated by Sandaime Raikage!"


    Hearing Kakashi mention this Kuroto subconsciously muttered, "No wonder Iwamoto had so much hatred towards Yondaime-sama!"


    Iwamoto mentioned ''Yellow sh'' more than a few times during the battle.


    Only now Kuroto understands the resentment Iwamoto had towards Yondaime-sama and where does ite from, "It wasn''t just because of the incident that time... huh?"


    "We have more pressing issues that we need to be worried about now! I am afraid Rock Vige will use this incident to cause some disturbances!"


    Listening to Kakashi mention this Kuroto leaned against the wall and said in a carefree manner: "Well, too bad! What is there to be worried about? This matter will be up to Hokage-sama, we were just defending, it''s not like we could just let them kill us without putting up resistance, can we?"


    Guy suddenly raised his hand, "By the way, why did they ambush us anyway?"


    Listening to Guy''s question both Kakashi and Shisui turned to look at Kuroto.


    Kuroto only shrugged in response: "Don''t look at me, I am not very clear either!"


    Even Kuroto isn''t very sure why Iwamoto was so obsessed with killing him? It shouldn''t just be because he feared Kuroto would eventually be another Yellow sh? Because if that''s the case then it''s too dumb!


    And even if that really is the case, Kuroto can''te to publicize such a thing.


    Once such a thing spreads out, it would attract too much attention to him, the hostility of the entire Rock Vige not to mention the unwanted attention of people like SHIMURA DANZO!


    After all, Kuroto was promoted to the rank of a Special Jonin just about a month ago, the rapid increase in strength has already brought too much attention to him that he isn''t willing to seek now. If it bes known that the captain of the Beheading unit of Rock Vige came after him because he considered him a threat on the same level as Yellow sh; then it would get increasingly difficult for him to hide the Tenseigan.


    Kuroto is already feeling a headache after knowing just how big of a matter being able to eliminate Iwamoto is! He doesn''t have any idea how to exin this matter in the report; after all, ording tomon sense, a recently promoted Special Jonin shouldn''t even be capable ofpeting against an elite Jonin, much less being able to kill him.


    Sigh�� Kuroto could only try not to think about it for some peace of mind.


    After everyone had their fill, Shisui took the initiative to keep the watch.


    Kuroto naturally had no objection as his injuries were the most severe.


    Guy also smiled and said, "You don''t have to watch for the whole night, I will watch from midnight."


    After a few days of rest in the Country of Birds, ss-11 finally returned to the vige and this time there was no trouble on the route so they returned safely.


    Because it was an Anbu mission directly under Hokage-sama''s order, they reported the details of the mission in the Land of Demons to Sandaime-sama.


    After hearing that the Demon Moryo had the strengthparable to a tailed beast, Sandaime-sama were also surprised, and that surprise only became more apparent as he learned of the ambush party ss-11 encountered, by the time the team leader and proctor Kakashi conveyed all the details Hokage-sama fell into a silence.


    After pondering for a long time, the details of the mission were ssified as ss-S secret and sealed in the confidential archive that only the Hokage could read.


    At the same time, a password was issued to all members of ss-11, any information rted to the mission must be kept confidential and not be disclosed to anyone.


    And finally, because of the sessfulpletion of the mission, the three members of ss-11 were officially appointed as Anbu, which means the test was considered to have passed...


    Even Guy was appointed to the Anbu, which is something Kuroto can''t understand��


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 120 on P.A.T..R.E.O.N. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 51

    Well it was one heck of a year, but even beside all the troubles we were facing we still managed to make it out alive.


    Some might have also reincarnated or transmigrated to other worlds possible to the fiction of their desire and I sincerely wish that they live peacefully, but for those that didn''t get such a chance hopefully don''t get it for the next few decades.??


    At the end, live happily and read everything, and celebrate the 2021.

 Chapter 52 - – 51 Chakra Source

    After leaving the Hokage''s office, the four members of ss-11 went home.


    This S-ss mission took nearly 2 months, after repeated battles and traveling, everyone was exhausted, so Hokage-sama gave ss-11 half a month''s vacation. ??


    Back at home Kuroto was lying on the Futon as he recalled Sandaime-sama''s reaction.


    From Sandaime-sama''s behavior, Kuroto can conclude that the mission to the Land of Demons was just a coincidence, and there was no temptation.


    ''It seems that I was being overly concerned, if Hokage-sama really suspected me of being Orochimaru''s spy, he could directly confront me; why would he bother using such a roundabout method?'' With this thought in his mind, Kuroto let go of one worry and decided to count the gains he had during the entire mission.


    Obtaining ''Purple y'' and being able to master all the Fuin techniques involved in the artificial tailed beast n was undoubtedly his biggest gain.


    Earning Miko-sama''s friendship and trust was another major gain.


    Don''t underestimate the authority and prestige of the Miko of Land of Demons, even the five great shinobi viges had to send their elite ninjas immediately in response to Miko-sama''s request, with this incident alone it can be judged just how high her prestige is!


    Being able to earn the friendship of someone like her isparable to having the backing of Daimyo, which was something that Kuroto desperately needed, at least now he wouldn''t be in a situation like he did after Orochimaru''s defection, moreover, Miko-sama is also a master of Fuinjutsu; and can provide him with a lot of professional guidance and ideas.


    "Now the only problem to begin the artificial tailed beast n is the Chakra source, sigh�� this is also the biggest problem!" Thinking so Kuroto can''t help but sigh.


    The chakra source Shinno used for the Reibi was the darkness of a human''s heart, as long as there is darkness in the user''s heart Reibi can continuously generate chakra, and the deeper the darkness the stronger the chakra.


    This was also the reason why Reibi was both weakpared to the other tailed beasts and also quite unstable as it easily possessed Shinno after its previous host ovees the darkness within her heart with Naruto''s help.


    This lesson also verifies Orochimaru''s conjecture, that there should be a single source of chakra and it should not be evil or dark in nature.


    So, the option of using a lot of chakra sources is already out of consideration, but a single source with enough chakra is really difficult to find.


    Even the demon Moryo is out of option, he may have the necessary volume to act as a source but the nature of his chakra is evil, not to mention his self-awareness.


    Using him would only mean giving the Demon a different body from his original, in essence, there would be no difference.


    And Kuroto isn''t idiot enough to carry a ticking time bomb with him.


    What he needs is a source withrge chakra volume, neutral chakra nature, and weak self-awareness, and Kuroto could only think of one such option, it lies in the ancient city of Roran of the Kingdom of Wind, Ryumyaku aka, Dragon Vein is the only best option that probably meets all these requirements.


    In Kuroto''s impression, Dragon Vein''s chakra nature may be quite gentle, as it can be controlled by ordinary humans like the Queen of Roran even if it may be because of her bloodline. More importantly, Dragon Vein shouldn''t have a strong sense of self-awareness, as long as the right method is mastered even the people not of the Royal Family of Roran can probably use it.


    Using it as the source should increase the stability of the artificial tailed beast.


    The only problem at present is that the Dragon Vein was sealed by Yondaime-sama. If Kuroto wants to use the Dragon Vein, he must first break the seal used by Yondaime-sama.


    "The Fuinjutsu technique used by Yondaime-sama should be of the Uzumaki-n, but I don''t even know which one he used!" Kuroto frowned thinking about it.


    With Miko-sama''s teaching, although Kuroto mastered the basics of Fuinjutsu of the Uzumaki n that were involved in the artificial tailed beast n, it doesn''t mean he can be called a master in Uzumaki Funijutsu art.


    On the contrary, he is currently unable to use even a single of the Uzumaki techniques, not to mention there are Kinjutsu techniques like the ''Dead Demon Consuming Seal''.


    What Kuroto has learned up to now is just to follow the description in the information scroll and arrange the seals designed by Uzumaki''s one by one.


    As for the Chakra running skills and the methods required to perform theplex Uzumaki Fuinjutsu, he can''t do it at all!


    Kuroto thought to himself, "Looks like I''ll have to go to Roran myself to check out the seal Yondaime-sama used!"


    Only by going there in person can he urately judge which Fuinjutsu technique was used by Yondaime-sama; and then n his course ahead to think of a suitable method to break it.


    There is also the fact that Queen''s blood has a very high influence on the Dragon vein, when I break Yondaime-sama''s seal, her help might be necessary to prevent any ident in controlling the Dragon Vein.


    After making this series of conclusions, Kuroto took a long nice sleep to get over all the tiredness and exhaustion he was feeling.


    The next day early morning, Kuroto took some equipment and went straight to the forest of Death.


    The two battles, one with Sasori and the other with Iwamoto made Kuroto realize the importance of poisons.


    Kuroto regrets that he never used poisons like Sasori.


    In his case even when Iwamoto was severely injured twice, he still didn''t die, but if it was Sasori in his stead, even a little injury would have led to Iwamoto''s death.


    In fact, Kuroto is no stranger to poisons.


    His summon beast, the one-eyed viper has a lethal snake venom. But because of people like Demi-God Hanzo, when all the viges started doing research on poisons, the so-called lethal snake venom was of no effect on the battlefield. Therefore, Kuroto never used poison.


    So now Kuroto decided topound a poison himself that would be useful in battles.


    As soon as he entered the territory of the Death Forest many sets of memories shed in his mind.


    Of course, he is no stranger to this forest, before graduating from the Ninja Academy, there were manybat drills conducted by the teachers for all the students. So, Kuroto is more or less familiar with this ce.


    There are many sources of poison in the Death Forest, including venomous snakes, scorpions, spiders, centipedes, moths, and even rats. The purpose of his visit this time is to obtain the poison sacs of these creatures.


    After searching for about an hour, while shuttling through the treetops along with collecting various poison sacs from different creatures, Kuroto''s attention was attracted towards a small pond.


    At the small pond, a cobra was facing a baby boar.


    Since Kuroto needed poison from the Cobra, so he decided to help out the baby boar, "Hey little guy, looks like you got unlucky huh!?" He said as a shuriken nailed the Cobra''s head to a tree on the side.


    Falling on the side of the cobra, he carefully dissected the corpse to extract the poison sac, after which he threw the corpse aside as it wasn''t of very much use to him.


    But the baby boar that had just escaped due to the sudden arrival of Kuroto rushed back again, picked up the cobra''s body, and went away;pletely ignoring Kuroto.


    Kuroto was startled by the baby boar''s action and shouted hurriedly, "Hey, you idiot there''s still poison in it!!"


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 121 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 53 - – 52 Title At The END

    Even before Kuroto could speak, the baby boar went away with the cobra, seeing this Kuroto felt a little annoyed.


    The leftover poison in the cobra''s body is extremely deadly for beasts that can''t use chakra, and Kuroto can be quite sure that the baby boar has no chakra flowing through him; so, eating the cobra is a death for the baby boar. ??


    But whether the cobra eats the boar or the boar eats the cobra, are all part of the food chain, moreover, Kuroto doesn''t have enough time to deal with such trivial matters so he immediately started searching for more poisonous creatures and ignored the soon to be dead baby boar while cursing him annoyingly under his breath.


    After a full morning of hard work, he was able to find more than ten types of lethal poisons.


    Kuroto returned home while buying some guinea pigs along the way.


    The concoction of poison is not simply mixing different types of toxins to obtain a more lethal type one.


    Different toxins have different properties, most of the time random mixing will not only not increase the toxicity of the resultingpound, but in fact, neutralize the lethality of the poison.


    Therefore, the art of making poison also requires arge amount of data and in vivo experiments.


    Additionally, it also involves...


    Modtion��


    Testing��


    Recording data��


    This was why Kuroto was busy with this meticulous work for the whole afternoon, and still, all the results he got were unsatisfactory.


    The toxicity of the poison in the Death Forest is weaker, as a result, they can''t even kill ab rat instantly, so they were definitely unsuitable against the ninjas that can use chakra.


    However, it''s not there was no achievement, at least he was able to find a moth toxin with a strong paralyzing effect and scorpion''s poison that increases the rate of blood cirction.


    Oncebined properly, they would produce an instant paralyzing poison.


    It''s just that he has no idea on how tobine these, additionally how high should he keep the toxicity? Will it be effective on powerful shinobi? There are so many questions and only further experiments can possibly give him the answer.


    While Kuroto was busy experimenting, Yue came in the evening, along with a hot pot.


    Seeing all the mess and so many corpses of guinea pigs tossed around by Kuroto, she was shocked, "Kuroto-Kun what are you doing?"


    Kuroto replied casually while he was busy recording the data of thetest test, as the cute rabbit in front of him took itsst breath, "I''mpounding toxins."


    Kuroto made sure not to hide his research on toxins. From going to the Death Forest in the morning to collecting the poison samples to buying lots of guinea pigs in the market at noon, the whole series of tasks were carried out in the open.


    Yue squatted beside Kuroto and asked in a low voice, "Are some poisons really useful?"


    Yue is also a Hyuga, and simr to most of the Hyuga nsmen she has a subconscious rejection of the use of poisons, but she is also a shinobi to have gone to the battle-field of third shinobi war several times and understands well enough that everything is reasonable in a war so long as you survive!


    Kuroto smiled while he petted her head, "Of course it''s useful, maybe these poisons I am concocting now will make sure that I returned alive to you the next time I go on a mission!"


    Yue had a sudden blush across her cheeks as she heard Kuroto-Kun''s blunt words and all the petting she was getting. She nodded shyly and silently went away as Kuroto grinned looking at the cute reaction he got from teasing her.


    Anyway, after finishing recording the data, Kuroto tidied up and then ate the hotpot Yue brought.


    In addition to bringing food for Kuroto, Yue also brought a piece of news, or rather she also informed him that Hizashi-sama wants to meet him.


    Obviously, Kuroto can''t deny this, Hizashi-sama has great influence within the Hyuga n, and he is also the person responsible for the affairs between the vige and n, therefore Kuroto can''t reject this.


    So, he nodded to show his approval.


    At night in an izakaya.


    Hyuga Hizashi looked at Kuroto while smiling as he asked gently, "Why to agree to meet only here?"


    Kuroto said casually, "Hizashi-sama must be aware that now I am appointed in the Anbu Ops directly under Hokage-sama, so it is better to keep some distance from the n, this is good both for the n as well as me."


    However, the real reason is the fear of exposing the Tenseigan, after all, members of the Hyuga n continuously pass by while he is on the n grounds, and if someone opened the Byakugan even by mistake, then the Tenseigan would be exposed.


    While here in the Izakaya, the two of them are just chatting privately, naturally no reason to worry, Hizashi-sama would also not use Byakugan for no reason, so the chances of his Tensegan being discovered will be greatly reduced.


    Of course, this is just him being too paranoid and cautious.


    In fact, because of the perception ability of the Byakugan, the Hyuga nsmen generally do not use Byakugan while in the vige. After all, keeping the Byakugan activated is kind of snooping around on the ninjas of the same vige, and no liked to be spied on.


    But it never hurt to be careful! And as the saying goes, it''s better safe than sorry!


    Well even though Kuroto just gave the previous reply as an excuse but Hizashi-sama was deeply impressed by his thinking, and nodded seriously: "Well you are right to think as such! The higher-ups of the Hokage n are very guarded against us noble ns."


    This fact is very clear from the recent arrangements in the vige, and Uchihas aren''t the only ones Konoha authorities are keeping under monitoring.


    The suppression of the Uchihas is also worrisome for the Hyugas.


    Kuroto opted to stay silent as this topic is too sensitive to be discussed here, so to divert the direction of the conversation he decided to ask the main question, "So Hizashi-sama, may I ask what is the purpose for you to meet me?"


    Hizashi-sama spoke seriously, "Next month, the vige will initiate a vote of confidence for the promotion of Jonin."


    Under normal circumstances when a Special Jonin is promoted to the rank of a Jonin, it is necessary to pass a small-scale vote of confidence, and this also the reason why Hyuga Hizashi met Kuroto.


    Hizashi continued: "There is a senior member of the main family, currently at the rank of Special Jonin, participating in the promotion test, and since you are now in the Anbu Ops under Hokage-sama, so not only you have the right to vote but your vote is also of great value, so I hope you can help in this matter."


    Listening to Hizashi-sama''s request, Kuroto smiled and nodded happily, "Don''t worry Hizashi-sama, it shall be done!"


    Right now, as Hizashi-sama asked him for supporting the member of the main family, Kuroto really felt the change in his political status, back when he was only a wartime chunin, let alone participating, he wasn''t even qualified to have information about such things.


    And now, the higher-ups of the Hyuga n are also asking him for such things!


    Of course, the reason why he agreed so happily is also his selfishness.


    Unlike the domineering Ucihhas, the Hyugas have always been the calm and low-key type, so their reputation in the vige has always been much better than the Uchihas, and many ninjas are willing to team-up with the Hyugas, therefore, supporting the n is not burdensome for him, in fact, it is rather advantageous to increase the influence of the Hyuga n and have them as his backing.


    After a few more light conversations, the two parties bid goodbye to each other and left the Izakaya.


    Early the next morning, when Kuroto was going out to collect some samples of poisons in the Death Forest, a figure blocked his path.


    Without waiting for Kuroto to respond, he asked coldly, "Hey, kid, you are Hyuga Kuroto right?"


    Although Kuroto was curious why his identity was asked he still nodded.


    While ying with a kunai in his hand, the other party stated, "I am Uchiha Shinichi, and I heard that you defeated Shisui not long ago. So, I came here to have a duel with you, I want you to understand that the Uchihas are not so easy to mess around with, the name of Uchiha cannot be trampled so casually by the likes of you!"


    Kuroto''s face was indifferent during the whole time Uchiha Shinichi continued with his monologue, and after he ended, Kuroto only said lightly, "I am sorry, I am busy right now so you should maybee another time, or maybe it would be better if you don''te at all!"


    Hearing Kuroto''s light reply, Shinichi snorted arrogantly, "You don''t have an option here!"


    Title: The Uchiha''s Challenge?


    ......................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 123 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 54 - – 53 Little Wild Boar

    Seeing that Uchiha Shinichi wasn''t about to let him go so easily, Kuroto had no choice but to agree to the challenge.


    After arriving at a remote grove, Kuroto nced around and finally pointed towards arge tree at a distance, "Let''s take this duel there!" ??


    Shinichi nodded and proudly dered, "I''m going to let you know this beforehand, I am different from Shisui, and I am not going to go easy on you!"


    "Oh!" Kuroto nodded absent-mindedly.


    Shinichi was annoyed by this absent-minded reaction it felt as if Kuroto waspletely ignoring his presence, "Hey, are you even listening carefully? I-said-I-will-use-everything-I-got! If you don''t pay attention or take this battle lightly, you will die for sure!"


    Kuroto nodded helplessly as Shinichi tapped his finger on his chest while shouting, however all he could reply was, "I really have something very important to do, can we please hurry this up?"


    "DAMN IT!" Shinichi opened his Sharingan in annoyance, and stared fiercely at Kuroto, "You are too ignorant kid! You have to understand the difference between the strong and the weak, today I will let you experience the true might of an Uchiha!"


    Having said that, Shinichi quickly printed the hand seal and shouted, "Fire Release: Fireball technique!"


    As soon as Shinichi started printing hand seals, Kuroto''s figure shed at high speed to avoid the ninjutsu attack.


    Under the cover of Fire Release ninjutsu, Shinichi appeared in front of Kuroto with a quick Body Flicker Technique, the three tomoe in his Sharingan were spinning rapidly.


    For a second, they both looked at each other.


    As soon as Kuroto matched eyesight with Shinichi''s, he was suddenly in a dazed state, his body stopped moving and he stood straight dropping his head nkly just like a soulless puppet.


    Shinichi curved his lips seeing the genjutsu attack seed, "What, so weak? How could Shisui lose to someone so pathetic?"


    While muttering to himself Shinichi walked closer to Kuroto.


    In the vision of his Sharingan, Kuroto''s chakra flow at this moment is extremely chaotic.


    This is also the state of having fallen under Genjutsu''s effect, so without any care, with the thought that he has already defeated Hyuga Kuroto in just a moment, he put a Kunai at Kuroto''s throat first, before proceeding to unlock the genjutsu, so that he can watch opponent''s shocked face and humiliate Hyuga Kuroto.


    But just as Shinichi raised his right arm, without raising his head, Kuroto suddenly shot a series of palm strikes.


    ......��tuk��tuk��tuk��.


    With the muffled sound of fist strikes, Shinichi fell to the ground with a shocked look and passed out.


    While patting away some dust, Kuroto said lightly, "Okay, you cane out now Shisui!"


    Whish!


    As soon as Kuroto spoke, Shisui''s figure appeared next to him.


    Shisui first nced at Uchiha Shinichi who had a shocked face while being unconscious, then bowed to Kuroto and said with a smile: "Kuroto-San, thank you for the hard work!"


    Obviously, Kuroto has long since noticed Shisui trailing behind Shinichi.


    With the friendship between the two, Shisui would have notified him in advance, but since he didn''t it could only mean that this all happened all of a sudden.


    Kuroto wasn''t very worried about Shinichi but something else so he asked feeling a little troubled, "This kind of troublesome thing won''t happen every day in the future, right?"


    Shisui shook his head and said solemnly, "Of course not, Shinichi is also very respected in the n. This time he lost so badly; the restless nsmen will definitely wait to strategize some countermeasure. So, I guess, it should take at least a few days at the earliest for the next challenge."


    ''How can you say that with a straight face!''


    Listening to Shisui say that there would be more peopleing, Kuroto asked helplessly, "More would being!?"


    Shisui hurriedly promised, "Don''t worry! The elders will definitely make sure to not send elite Jonins after you, at most they will be at the level of Special Jonin or Jonin!"


    However, Kuroto had ck lines on his forehead as Shisui stated this all so calmly, "So, ording to your estimation I am going to be dueling against most of the Uchiha Shinobi? By then, won''t I get the strange title of ''Uchihas Nemesis'' or something along the lines!!???"


    "Hahahaha, that sounds kind of nice! ''Uchiha''s Nemesis!!'', it''s kind of funny, anyway thank you so much Kuroto-San for bearing with the actions of the Uchiha, okay bye, I''ll see you next time!" Giving a smirk, Shisui immediately picked up unconscious Shinichi and ran away in a panic!


    Kuroto hurriedly shouted from the distance, "Hey, don''t escape, next time be sure to inform me in advance!"


    The only reason Kuroto managed to defeat Uchiha Shinichi so easily this time, was purely because of the other party''s arrogance.


    All he had to do was to disrupt his Chakra flow, and Shinichi was easily fooled because of his overconfidence in the Sharingan. If it was someone like Itachi or a more cautious type of person, then it wouldn''t have been so easy for Kuroto to win.


    "Got it Kuroto-san!"


    Shisui expects Kuroto-san to suppress the more and more unrestrained and domineering Uchiha nsmen, so obviously he offered to promise.


    After solving this matter, Kuroto''s n remained unchanged, so he went straight to the Forest of Death.


    With yesterday''s experience, he was more familiar andfortable with collecting samples.


    Today, in less than 2 hours, he had more than twice the number of venom sacspared to yesterday.


    Just as he was about to return, there was a sound of bushes moving around.


    Kuroto stopped and searched for the source of the sound.


    From the direction of the sound, suddenly a baby wild boar, the same one Kuroto encountered yesterday, sprang out and looked in his direction stupidly.


    Seeing the baby boar Kuroto was slightly surprised, "Huh, you are still alive!?"


    ording to his guess, the poison sac still left in the body of the cobra was more than enough to kill a wild boar ten times the size of this baby boar, so long as it eats the body of the cobra, it should have definitely died!


    "Did it not eat the cobra, or did it remove the poison sac?" As soon as Kuroto thought about this, he couldn''t help but be more confused, because he suddenly discovered that there were traces of chakra flowing through the body of the boar, this is definitely different from what he saw yesterday.


    "Howe��?" This change was unexpected ording to him.


    Although the wild animals can learn to use chakra identally, the probability of such an ident happening is very small, more often such animals are intelligent than their peers, and generally, they are strong and the old types. For such a young baby boar to learn to use chakra, is undoubtedly unexpected.


    "Is it the birth of a genius or a monster!?"


    While Kuroto was thinking, the baby boar rushed towards him and grunted!


    "What!?"


    As Kuroto asked what does it want from him, the baby boar started circling around him.


    "You wanna y!?"


    It shook its head negatively.


    "So, you understand me!?"


    No reply!


    "What do you want!? Something to eat!?"


    Grunt-grunt, it makes a grunting sound as it shakes its head positively.


    "So, you want something to eat!? Sorry little guy I don''t have anything----- WAIT!" he suddenly stopped halfway and took out a small thumb size sac from his waist pouch and threw it towards the baby boar. "Do you want to eat that?"


    Wild animals generally have instincts that let them distinguishes between what''s good for them and what''s not, so Kuroto wants to check whether this unusual little boar he encountered will eat the poison sac?


    After all, the smell of this poison sac is slightly pungent, let alone eating, ordinary animals will stay away from this sort of smell, but if this baby boar dared to eat this, then it would finally mean that he is extraordinary at least.


    Here Kuroto was thinking that it would at least smell what it''s eating, but NO! As soon as Kuroto threw the poison sac, it jumped up and swallowed the poison sac as a whole while still in mid-air.


    As the baby boar swallowed the poison sac Kuroto decided to wait for a while and watch what happens.


    So, he waited�� and he waited�� and waited�� and waited�� and waited a little more�� but nothing happened to the little guy as it continued nudging him at the feet asking for more.


    "Heh, this is kind of interesting!" Kuroto smiled as he threw more poison sacs.


    ......................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 125 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 55 - – 54 An Upcoming Threat?

    After circling a few rounds around Kuroto, baby boar that happily swallowed a few more poison sacs nudged him a few times and disappeared into the forest.


    "Is it resistant to poison?" Kuroto contemted and thought of an experimental n. ??


    He has beencking a suitable experimental subject. Although using guinea pigs like rats and rabbits for conducting tests is well and good, but they aren''t ideal subjects as their poison resistance is far too weak.


    As such the baby boar that seems to have strong poison resistance is a good solution to his problem.


    With this thought in mind, Kuroto returned home.


    There are two main types of poisons Kuroto ispounding.


    First: Instant Paralysis Poison.


    Ingredients: Venom powder from the crushed wings of a moth, venom from the tail of the red-tailed scorpion, and venom of the giant red ant.


    The venom powder of moth has a strong paralyzing effect and the venom of red-tailed scorpion increases the rate of blood cirction as well as acts as a catalyst. The concoction of the two venom results in an instant paralysis venom.


    Modting venom, A with the venom of a giant red ant will increase the activity of the resulting poison by four to five times.


    Second: Killing Poison.


    Ingredients: Venom of One-eyed viper, tarant spiders, giant ck centipede, and saliva of the giant red ant.


    Kuroto''s summon beast, the venom of the one-eyed viper is already very toxic if it is mixed with other poisons and configured as apound toxin than the standard antidotes used by the great ninja viges would be of no use.


    Of course, these are just his thesis and theories, continuous research and experimentation is the necessary process to bring these poisons into reality.


    So, after a whole afternoon of hard work, Kuroto prepared a total of ten samples of which five are paralytic and the other five are killing poison.


    The reason for preparing so many samples is to find out the most optimum ratio.


    Seeing that it was already past afternoon, he packed up all work and decided to go to Forest of Death tomorrow to find the baby boar.


    As of the evening, he has other ns.


    Uchiha n grounds.


    Itachi, who was returning home from the academy, saw that the nsmen were gathered in groups of 2 or 3 and seem to be discussing somethings, this scene also attracted his attention, so while walking he perked up his ears and listened.


    "Shinichi actually lost?"


    "Yes, I heard that he lost terribly and Shisui had to carry him back while unconscious!"


    "Too ipetent, how could he lose? Moreover, how could the elders and n head allow him to go after Hyuga Kuroto if he was so weak! Isn''t this discrediting the reputation of the Uchihas!!!"


    "Don''t be an idiot! We both know that Shinichi isn''t weak, he has been a Special Jonnin for about 2 years. In fact, I heard he was going to take the uing Jonin assessment, so how he be considered weak?"


    "So, what are you trying to say? That Hyuga kid is so strong?"


    "Huh! How can that be? I heard that he was just a wartime Chunin a few months ago, how can he be so strong?"


    "But it stands to reason that he defeated both Shisui and Shinichi!"


    "There''s only one exnation to this, I say Shisui didn''t take him seriously!"


    "Shisui may not have taken the Hyuga kid seriously, but Shinichi also lost to him�� if again someone of the Uchiha is defeated by him, then..."


    "Can''t let that happen!"


    "Definitely send a strong one next time!"


    "We have to make sure that he realizes that Uchiha are not so easy to mess around with!"


    After listening for a while, Itachi walked away with a helpless expression, "Sure enough��"


    The ''Sure enough'' here has two meanings.


    First is that the Uchiha Shinichi really lost!


    The second is that the Uchiha can''t swallow this defeat silently.


    Full of thoughts, Itachi returned home.


    While passing by the courtyard, he found his father sitting in a room while turning over some documents. In order not to disturb his father, he subconsciously rxed his steps.


    At this moment, Uchiha Fugaku suddenly called, "Itachi?"


    Being called suddenly, Itachi hurriedly stood up straight, "Father, I am back!"


    Uchiha Fugaku just nodded without looking back, still doing some work, and asked in a t tone, "Did you hear the rumors circting among the Uchiha?"


    "Yes, I just heard the nsmen talking about Shinichi''s loss."


    Fugaku nodded and asked, "What are our thoughts on the matter?"


    Itachi''s talent and mature mindset are visible to most, and being his father, Uchiha Fugaku is clear about this fact more than anyone, so from a very early time, Fugaku has been training Itachi as the next Uchiha n head.


    For this reason, Fugaku asionally asks Itachi''s views on certain affairs to exercise his knowledge and thinking ability to handle political affairs.


    Listening to Fugaku''s question Itachi was silent for a while, and after thinking a little he replied, "For the Uchihas, this loss may be a good thing."


    Listening to Itachi''s reply Fugaku waved his hand nomittally, and said, "You can go��"


    Itachi bowed to his father and left the courtyard silently while busy thinking.


    Past evening.


    After repeatedly confirming that no one was spying on him, Kuroto shut all the windows and doors of his house.


    Kuroto uses the evening time to practice various techniques involved in creating an artificial tailed beast.


    To sessfully create an artificial tailed beast, of course, Fuinjutsu knowledge isn''t the only requirement, one must also have mastery over chakra shape transformation and some ninjutsu''s should also be mastered to reduce any errors or omissions in the process of creation because there would be no opportunities for modification once any mistake happens.


    Therefore, before officially starting the artificial tail beast project, Kuroto is making sure that he is 100% proficient in all the techniques required.


    But to have 100% mastery there isn''t any shortcut except hard work, so taking advantage of this short vacation granted by Hokage-sama, Kuroto is practicing.


    Because as the saying goes ''practice makes a man perfect!'', so as long he practices enough, 100% proficiency isn''t difficult to achieve.


    While Kuroto was busy with all the practice and hard work, On the border of Land of Fire and Land of Hot Water.


    One Cloud Shinobi crushed the throat of a Konoha ninja held in his hands and said to the Jonin captain beside him, "It seems that Konoha hasn''t noticed yet!"


    Yugito Nii who was squatting while looking at the map spread on the ground said "However, our team seems to be slower."


    Another Cloud Jonin approached her and frowned while looking at the map: "The information sent by the spies is not urate, this is already the fastest we can go!"


    "It shouldn''t be the problem of the intelligence team. It is very likely that Konoha recently changed their defensive formation at this border." After a pause, Yugito Nii continued, "Forget it, continue the advancement, we must confluence with the unit led by Bee-san in two days!"


    With Yugito Nii''s order, more than 20 cloud shinobi dashed towards the hintends of Land of Fire��


    ..............................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 127 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. " p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 56 - – 55 A Battle Of Dominance!

    Early the next morning Kuroto came to the Forest of Death carrying a bulging bag.


    Initially thought that it would take some time to find the baby boar, but unexpectedly as soon as hended near the small pond that seems to be the little guy''s hunting ground, it suddenly sprang out from the bushes. ??


    It felt as if he didn''t find the Baby boar rather the baby boar found him!


    As soon as it came out Kuroto observed it.


    Kuroto can judge that the size of the boar is obviously bigger than it was yesterday, but several patches of hair on its torso were bitten out and bled a little along with a bulging right eye that has gone purple, it seems this guy was seriously repaired by some other wild animal.


    Looking at the limping baby boar, Kuroto asked with a smile: "Who did you provoke? It looks you have been repaired quite badly huh?"


    After a little bit of teasing, Kuroto put down the bag he brought along.


    Taking out arge chunk of raw meat, he cut them into small pieces with a short knife andid them on the ground.


    The baby boar that was squatting aside, stared at the pieces of meat greedily with saliva dripping from the mouth which Kuroto tried his best to ignore.


    After orderly cing the meat pieces, Kuroto numbered them one by one, then took out five bottles of paralytic poison and injected them into the pieces of meat numbered from 1-5.


    All five bottles of paralytic poison have the same ingredients, with only a difference in theirposition ratio.


    The objective of today''s test is finding out the right ratio for most toxicity, which he will use to further fine-tune the poison.


    After doing all the preparation, Kuroto threw the No. 1 meat piece towards the baby boar.


    The little guy who has been eyeing the meat pieces with pure greed in the eyes ran over as soon Kuroto threw No. 1 meat piece, and swallowed it in two or three bites.


    After finishing up, it again squatted on the ground staring at the remaining pieces.


    At this time Kuroto quickly observed the baby boar with his Tenseigan.


    However, the baby boar who ate the No. 1 meat piece containing paralytic poison was exactly the same as it was before. There were no obvious changes in its chakra flow or muscles around it, even the blood cirction was normal.


    The only thing that has changed is the saliva dripping from the corners of its mouth, which seems to be more than before.


    "No effect?"


    Obviously, Kuroto was annoyed with no result. The No. 1 meat strip was injected with not just some ordinary poison, but apound paralytic poison that he carefully modted.


    ording to his estimation, even chunin ss ninjas might not be able to handle it.


    But here he is now, the annoying little boar ispletely unaffected, after taking in the paralytic poison infused meat piece, there is no effect at all, this waspletely uneptable!


    The unbelievable Kuroto threw out No. 2 meat piece�� and then, piece No. 3, No. 4, No. 5��


    The little wild boar took all the pieces in order very politely, and after eating, there was no change except for the greasy mouth and the dripping saliva that doesn''t want to stop flowing out.


    Seeing the little boar affectionately nudging his leg, and rubbing its saliva on his pants, Kuroto''s forehead was full of ck lines.


    This piggy boar doesn''t have any intention of being a subject for the live poison test at all, and actually regards him as a source of food!!!


    "Do you think that''s all I got!!?" Kuroto, who was a little frustrated having lost against a mere baby boar, took out the sixth bottle the most lethal one in anger, injected it into the No. meat piece, and threw it to the little wild boar��


    An hourter, Kuroto who returned home started apletely new toxin preparation project.


    As for the previous ones?


    THREW THEM AWAY!!!


    Even a baby boar that only seems to have a weak poison resistance can''t be affected, what value does such a poison has?


    In the next few days, Kuroto continued making poison, testing poison, and repounding poison repeatedly.


    Talking about the results?


    It''s not as though there was no sessful result, at least the little wild boar that is his test subject was fed properly to grow strong and healthy��


    It was another such morning of his daily routine when Kuroto had just left the house to go to the Forest of Death, a person was waiting at his door.


    The person saw Kurotoing out, so he stood up, and said while blocking Kuroto''s path, "My name is Uchiha Hiiragi, you should already be aware of my purpose foring here, so decide, whether you want to start here or go elsewhere!"


    While looking at the thin figure who is a shinobi of the Uchiha n blocking his way, a small note that Shisui handed himst night shed in his mind.


    ''Uchiha Hiiragi, Jonin with a cold personality, good at Fire Release, Wind Release, Taijutsu, Kenjutsu, and Shurikenjutsu, weakness: poor physical strength to match his Taijutsu and Kenjutsu specialty, ustomed to taking risks in kenjutsu battle, too focused on killing the opponent.''


    Based on the description of Shisui''s note, Uchiha Hiiragi''s abilities are quiteprehensive.


    The only weakness of poor physical strength may be a serious problem in a life and death battle but in a duel between two shinobi of the same vige, it''s not too big of a disadvantage. Not to mention Uchiha Hiiragi must have thought of a way toplement his weak physical strength.


    It can be seen that this time the Uchiha n has worked quite hard to win back their reputation.


    So, the only thing that Kuroto can take advantage of is probably Uchiha Hiiragi''s habit of taking a risk when using a sword, or that he is mentality is easily affected by his killing intent.


    Thinking so, Kuroto said, "Alright,e with me."


    Hiiragi nodded and followed.


    Leading Hiiragi to a practice site, Kuroto said, "So what do you want topare in the duel?"


    Hiiragi seemed stunned. He didn''t expect Kuroto to ask this, so after thinking a little he said, "Both Ninjutsu and Taijutsu are fine, you choose whichever you want!"


    Kuroto smiled and said, "Thenpare in taijutsu skills."


    Since his battle with Iwamoto, Kuroto has discovered that the Hyuga style taijutsu may be strong but isn''t effective enough when dealing with weird ninjutsu users, so although he didn''t have much expectation but he still aroused Hiiragi to limit their type ofbat. But unexpectedly Hiiragi let him choose the type of battle, and naturally, he would taijutsu skills.


    After deciding the battle aspect ofparison, Kuroto and Hiiragi took the battle stance.


    Kuroto''s body sank slightly, with both palms wrapped in blue chakra.


    Hiiragi pulled out his short sword.


    The morning light hit the de of the short kife, reflecting brilliant light.


    ...whiiiiiiish...


    A breeze blew by, blowing off a few leaves scattered around.


    The leaves whirled and floated in the air, and fell on the de of Hiiragi''s short sword, and silently broke into two pieces.


    Looking at the short sword Kuroto was impressed, "Nice Sword!"


    If a fine sword such as this one is in the hands of a Kenjutsu master then the effectivebat power of the resulting party would increase exponentially.


    Even Kuroto felt a little alert from the murderous energying off of the sword.


    Woosh!


    Uchiha Hiiragi moved suddenly and like an after image apanied by the sound of breaking wind, rushed towards Kuroto.


    Although Hiiragi''s speed is extremely fast, in the vision of Tenseigan, his every movement and expression were clearly visible and moving like a slow picture, so Kuroto wasn''t nervous and used the Gossip-palm stikes to meet him head-on.


    In the early morning when the morning dew has still not faded away, Uchiha Hiiragi''s chakra-infused Short sword and Huyga Kuroto''s Hyuga-style gossip palm strike arepeting for dominance!


    ................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 129 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 57 - – 56 Combat With Uchiha Hiiragi

    ''One''s subconscious actions are a product of their belief & self.'' This is Kuroto''s firm belief.


    Uchiha Hiiragi''s aura is a reflection of his pride in his kenjutsu skills and his trust in his de, the same pride and trust are what makes him want to take risks while inbat. ??


    He may have never even noticed this, however, Shisui was well aware of this habit.


    And small details such as this are sometimes the key to victory!


    After the first sh with Hiiragi, Kuroto took the initiative to retreat with the intention to fight him using the terrain of the small forest.


    ...swish�� swish�� swish��


    Another thick tree was cut off by Hiiragi''s sword.


    Counting this one there have already been more than 10 big trees that have been brutally attacked by him.


    Along with the smoke and dust that rose from the falling of the tree, Kuroto sessfully dodged another one of Hiiragi''s attacks.


    Frustrated by Kuroto''s continuous dodging, Hiiragi shouted in anger, "Coward! Do you only know how to escape?"


    Kuroto calmly replied, "Do you only know how to cut trees?"


    "Why you little��!!" Hiiragi was speechless at Kuroto''s retort.


    Seeing Hiiragi going silent Kuroto didn''t continue to ridicule him but concentrated on coping with Hiiragi''s ferocious attacks.


    In Kuroto''s understanding, Hiiragi is indeed an elite of the Uchiha. Even without the use of genjutsu and ninjutsu, his strength is definitely a Jonin ss, with Kenjutsu alonebining with the dynamic vision of the Sharingan.


    Honestly, Kuroto doesn''t really have an effective method to win against Hiiragi without using Kazekage puppet or using Rein Wheel Interaction. If not for the information that Shisui sent him beforehand, he isn''t even sure whether he canpete against Hiiragi.


    So, Kuroto''s tactics are quite simple for this battle, and that is dragging it out as much as possible!


    As the duration of the battle will continue to increase, Hiiragi will start getting impatient and reckless.


    Simr to most Uchiha; Hiiragi is also not a very patient person, as such his mood started to get worsen and unstable because of Kuroto''s continuous dodging.


    As a result of which, Hiiragi''s movements started getting wed, and these ws allowed Kuroto to fight back.


    But Kuroto was in no hurry.


    He firmly believes in the information Shisui sent him, but he believes in his eyes even more.


    There was another game of chase, the two: one attacking while the other dodging, left behind the already messy practice range, and arrived at the calmke nearby. The vigers washing clothes by theke were surprised and shouted in a panic.


    Standing on theke Kuroto said while struggling to catch his breath, "It�� wheeze�� it seems you are better than thest guy."


    Hiiragi shouted in anger, "You bastard who only knows how to hide isn''t qualified to judge the Uchiha! ��cough-cough��"


    Hiiragi coughed violently, as Shisui described, Hiiragi''s low physical strength is his weakness, and the high-intensity battle just now was burdensome for him, coupled with the fact that his impatience is only making the physical exertion on him greater due to madly chasing after Kuroto.


    Seeing that the time was ripe, Kuroto said with a mocking smile, "Hide? I am again surprised at your shallowness!"


    This time Kuroto took the initiative to attack without waiting for Hiiragi''s reply.


    As Kuroto took the initiative, Hiiragi raised his guard and immediately shed his sword at the iing Kuroto.


    The calmke was stirred by the momentum of the two; resulting in high rising waves all around as they fiercely fought against one another.


    In the concentrated state of battle, this time Kuroto could feel that Hiiragi''s moves were getting messier by the second, the errors in his moves were continuously increasing, although the killing intent in his every move was as fierce as ever, however, just having fierce killing intent isn''t enough to kill people.


    Opportunity!


    Opportunity!


    Opportunity!


    In his field of perception, Kuroto continuously discovered Hiiragi''s w.


    But Kuroto was still not in a hurry, he has to be patient, he wasn''t just looking for the chance to defeat Hiiragi, but in fact, for an opening to take away Hiiragi''s short sword.


    Kuroto''s objective is topletely crush Uchiha Hiiragi''s confidence, and only by breaking his pride would Hiiragi ept defeat.


    So, the game of chasing continued, until not long after, an opportunity appeared.


    Without any hesitation to let the chance pass by, Kuroto immediately locked his palms into a fist and went for a strike at Hiiragi''s chest, and just ording to his expectation, rather than choosing to back away, Hiiragi chooses to recklessly attack him, with an up to down vertical sword sh.


    Seeing Hiiragi''s slow-moving action with Tenseigan, Kuroto smiled sinisterly: "Sure enough, he likes to take unnecessary risks!"


    Suddenly, the fist about to strike changed the direction of its momentum and hit the opponent''s wrist holding the sword, loosening the grip, while his other hand took away the sword.


    The entire process happened in milliseconds.


    After grabbing the short sword, Kuroto immediately backed away, leaving the stunned Hiiragi who was looking at his hands in a daze.


    Kuroto was really impressed by the sword in his hands and faintly said, "It is indeed a fine sword, it''s a pity that its master isn''t good enough to showcase its true abilities."


    "You��!"


    However, before Hiiragi could retort Kuroto threw back the sword while saying, "You lost!"


    The stunned Hiiragi couldn''t deny Kuroto''s words and left theke in a fit of rage.


    Not long after, Shisui appeared next to Kuroto and asked calmly, "How did it go Kuroto-san?"


    Because Uchiha Hiiragi''s strength is very high, Shisui wasn''t confident enough to trail the other party without being noticed, so, he couldn''t watch the entire battle likest time with Uchiha Shinichi.


    Kuroro nodded, "Fortunately it went well, but I have to say that Uchiha Hiiragi is very strong. If not for the fact that he agreed on a pure taijutsu battle, the result might have been a little different."


    Although Kuroto looked calm and indifferent during the entire battle as if he didn''t put Uchiha Hiiragi much in his eyes, in fact, without using the Kazekage puppet and Rein Wheel interaction, this is his limit.


    If Hiiragi hadn''t agreed on a taijutsu battle then the result would have been the opposite.


    Shisui smiled and selectively ignored Kuroto''sst words.


    "It''s inconvenient to use some techniques in the vige, if the next opponent is stronger than him, I am afraid I wouldn''t be able to win."


    This ispletely true.


    Although Kuroto did manage to win, it was only because the opponent agreed to the style ofbat that''s Kuroto''s strong suite, if the Uchiha sent a stronger Jonin, then he isn''t sure if he can win.


    Listening to Kuroto''s words again, Shisui hurriedly promised, "Please don''t worry Kuroto-san, I am sure the Elders wouldn''t send anyone for some time because of Hiiragi''s defeat."


    The reason Kuroto epted Shisui''s request to ept Uchiha''s challenge in the first ce, is to increase hisbat experience and also increase his personal reputation.


    Although the Uchiha are isted and suppressed, their reputation is still the highest. Konoha shinobi may not speak this openly, bet they subconsciously revere the Uchiha as the elites. Using the Uchiha as his stepping stone can be regarded as the most efficient and safest way to be famous and get on the good side of the Hokage n.


    ..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 131 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 58 - – 57 The Artifacts!

    With the sessive defeat of Shisui, Shinichi, and Hiiragi the information that was initially limited to the Uchiha was now talk of the vige. Once the news of Uchiha''s sessive failure spread, other ninjas also joined the discussion.


    At night. ??


    After finishing with the dishes, Yue asked Kuroto with a little hesitation: "Kuroto-Kun, are the rumor going around true?"


    Kuroto who was still busy thinking aboutpounding poison, absentmindedly asked, "What rumors?"


    Yue asked anxiously, "About you and the Uchiha!?"


    "Oh, that''s what you are asking?" With a slight smile, Kuroto nodded, "Well, the Uchiha n did send someone to challenge me, but I defeated them."


    However, contrary to what Kuroto expected, Yue didn''t seem impressed but said with a more worried look, "Nothing good wille in angering the Uchiha, let''s not provoke them, okay?"


    Kuroto was taken aback by Yue''s words and looked at her strangely


    Seeing the strange look, she was getting, Yue asked carefully, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Kuroto shook his head and reassured Yue with a little petting.


    However, he was indeed surprised just now. He really didn''t expect that even Yue being a member of the Hyuga n, another one of the major ns of Konoha, would be so afraid of the Uchiha. This shows what kind of attitude ordinary ninjas have towards the Uchiha.


    It wouldn''t be wrong to say that the Uchiha have beenpletely separated even from the hearts of vigers.


    And thinking of this Kuroto couldn''t help but feel a little gloomy.


    For Kuroto, the Uchiha aren''t just a stepping stone to increase his fame, but also a ma to attract all sorts of attention. As long as there is the Uchiha n, whether the Hokage-sama, Shimura Danzo, or Obito hidden behind the scenes will have their attention directed towards the Uchiha n.


    But once the Uchiha n is gone, God knows who will be the target of their attention.


    Therefore, for his own benefit, Kuroto can''t allow the Uchiha n to disappear, at least not before his personal strength reaches the level of a Kage.


    What''s more, Kuroto has also been thinking about the artifacts ''Sword of Totsuka'' and ''Yata Mirror''.


    Orochimaru, whose strength is probably on the same level as a tailed beast while using the ''Eight Branches Technique'', was so easily sealed by Itachi, using ''Sword of Totsuka''.


    During the entire confrontation, Orochimaru couldn''t even fight back and was suppressed so easily and neatly.


    Therefore, Kuroto has a very high impression of these two artifacts.


    He has two spections about these two artifacts.


    ording to the first: the two artifacts, ''Sword of Totsuka'' and ''Yata Mirror'' are just unique abilities of Itachi''s Susanoo. If this is the case then they would be part of Itachi''s chakra and can''t exist separate from him.


    In the second case, these are spiritual artifacts in a chakra state, because of this, he can use both of them while using Susanoo.


    And ording to Kuroto''s guess, the second possibility is more likely to be correct, because when Itachi used ''Sword of Totsuka'' and ''Yata Mirror'', both Orochimaru and Zetsu not only clearly recognized the artifacts but were also aware of some of their abilities.


    Based on this information alone, it can be judged that the two artifacts have existed in the Shinobi World since long ago, otherwise, it would be impossible for both Orochimaru and Zetsu to know the details of these artifacts even when Itachi used them for the first time.


    It simply doesn''t make sense.


    Of course, before the official appearance of these two artifacts, all these are just Kuroto''s spections.


    As for where these artifacts may be hidden?


    Kuroto has considered it a lot, but his conclusion is that whether the first possibility is correct or the second, the task of finding both the artifacts should be left into Itachi''s hands.


    Because the fact that even Orochimaru with such a deep understanding of Shinobi World, and even after searching for so many years has not been able to find them just goes to show that they are hidden in some special ce.


    Kuroto even suspects that the clues about their whereabouts might be hidden somewhere within the Uchiha n, and Itachi might have found those clues after exterminating the entire n.


    However, Itachi is still too young, so Kuroto can only put aside this thought for a while. After all, it''s not like anyone would be able to get their hands on the two artifacts for the next decade, and Kuroto''s immediate priority is the artificial tailed beast n.


    As long as he has enough Chakra support, Kuroto can not only further explore the superior abilities of the Tenseigan but also confidently and boldly learn a variety of other ''Secret Techniques'' and ''Kinjutsu''.


    ��


    The next day, Kuroto came to the Death Forest as usual.


    After a series of regr failures, the 18th trial sample of the paralytic poison he prepared finally showed some results.


    As soon as the baby boar ate the meat piece containing the poison, it started showing signs of weariness, and after struggling a few times, it fell on the ground.


    However, the baby boar was back to normal in just about 5 to 6 minutes which greatly annoyed Kuroto but he was still satisfied with this result.


    As in a battle between shinobi, not to mention 5 to 6 minutes, even 1 to 2 seconds is more than enough to decide life and death, just a momentary w could be fatal.


    Therefore, he was satisfied and smiled slightly seeing the sess.


    Previously he has been using the powder of crushed wings of tussock moths. Although they have arge number, their toxicity is less, so he decided to use the tussock moth King for the 18th sample, their numbers are less, they have a high toxicity.


    And reduced the proportion of giant red ant''s venom because it was acting as an inhibitor for the toxicity.


    By making these two changes and adjusting thepounding process ordingly, although the activity of the resultant poison decreased from 3 days to 1 day, its toxicity has increased. And the poisoning effect of a poison is what''s more important for him.


    Content with the results just as he was beginning to record the data of his experiments while thinking about how to further improve the poison and how to prepare an antidote, a figure appeared on the big tree in front of him.


    "Hyuga Kuroto! Hokage sama has summoned you urgently!"


    Even before Kuroto could nod, after leaving such a sentence the Anbu ninja left in a hurry. It seems he still has the task of informing other Shinobi of the urgent summon from Hokage-sama.


    Kuroto put away the notebook with a thoughtful look, "The half-month vacation isn''t over yet, so howe Hokage-sama has summoned? Is it because Rock Vige has started taking some actions?"


    The reason why Kuroto was developing the Poisons for the past few days is that he was worried that the Rock Vige would attack Konoha under the pretext of destroying their Beheading Unit.


    Konoha has lost Yondaime-sama, 2nd Generation Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki, and Orochimaru, so it no longer has the same deterrence effect of the third Shinobi World War, therefore it wouldn''t be strange for Rock Vige to try to utilize this opportunity.


    In this scenario, even if there is no war, small scale conflicts are inevitable, and as a member of the Anbu ck Ops directly under Hokage-sama, Kuroto has to participate in the frontline battle, so there is a serious urgency for him to improve his strength as soon as possible��


    ..............................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 133 on P.A.T.R.E.O.N. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 59 - – 58 Emergency Summon

    As soon as he arrived at Hokage Office, Kuroto found that the ce was filled with ninjas. On a rough count, there were more than 100 shinobi of the upper chunin to elite jonin ss.


    ''The fact that Hokage-sama summoned so many elites indicate that the seriousness of the situation is beyond doubt.'' �C Kuroto thought silently as he walked over to the ce where ss-11 was. ??


    Guy greeted in his usual cheerful manner and asked, "Howe sote? We have been waiting for you toe for quite some time."


    Kuroto didn''t exin that he came from the Forest of Death, and instead asked, "Is there any information why Hokage-sama called for an emergency summon?"


    However, no one seems to be aware of the reason and shook their head negatively.


    No one is clear about the exact reason for the emergency summon.


    At this time Shisui suddenly spoke, "Could it be rted to Rock Vige?"


    "Most Likely." - was Kakashi''s reply.


    The battle between Konoha''s ss-11 and Rock''s Beheading Troops in the Land of Bear gives Rock Vige a perfect excuse to cause trouble to the weakened Konoha, therefore all the four shinobi of ss-11 have been psychologically prepared for the uing battles.


    Because of the issued password, ss-11 didn''t discuss this topic anymore but diverted towards some casual chat.


    Not long after, Hokage-sama, Mitokade Homura, and Utatane Koharu of the Konoha Council along with Ino-Shiko-Cho n heads, and Hyuga Hizashi of the Hyuga n appeared, one after another.


    With Hokage-sama''s arrival, the venue immediately became quiet as everyone could judge that matter was serious from the solemn expression on his face.


    Hokage-sama took a step forward and announced to the ninjas present, "We have received news from the border about 2 hours ago, ording to the news a raid party of the Cloud Vige has breached the border of Land of Fire about 3 days ago."


    Suddenly hearing such shocking news, the quiet meeting ce suddenly became extremely noisy.


    The news about Cloud Vige''s sudden raid reminded everyone present here of the Third Shinobi War that ended not long ago.


    And everyone couldn''t help but shudder thinking of that terrible war. There are too many painful memories attached to it, no one present here wants to experience such a thing again.


    However, ss-11 was more surprised than shocked.


    Guy muttered, "Shouldn''t it be Rock Vige, howe Hokage-sama mentioned Cloud Vige?"


    Kakashi also frowned, "This is really not good!"


    Shisui also whispered, "It shouldn''t be the case that Cloud Vige and Rock Vige join forces, right? If that happens��"- he didn''t finish his words, nor was there any need to finish, because everyone knows that if such a thing really happened, it would get close to impossible for Konoha to resist the joint attack, and in that case, Konoha might even cease to exist.


    However, Kuroto shook his head negatively, "Things won''t get so bad. Remember, the third Raikage died in the hands of Rock Shinobi! So how could Cloud Vige agree to form an alliance with Rock Vige? Not to mention even if they did, Rock Vige wouldn''t trust Cloud Vige. So even if Rock Vige did have some ns of attacking Konoha, Tsuchikage would opt to watch Konoha and Cloud fight while waiting for a suitable opportunity to strike a hard blow to both the viges at the same time."


    This isn''t just Kuroto''s spection, but because he was reminded of the information that even in the original series, Konoha and Cloud did have some small-scale conflict after the third shinobi war.


    Later, when the representatives of Cloud Vige came to Konoha to sign a peace agreement, the Head Ninja responsible for the mission died at the hands of Hyuga Hiashi.


    It was also this incident that led to the sacrifice of Hyuga Hizashi.


    Therefore, Kuroto thinks that even if the conflict against the Cloud may not be on a small scale, it shouldn''t develop to the level of an actual war involving several viges.


    After hearing Kuroto''s analysis, every one of ss-11 thought about it and found it reasonable, which greatly relieved them.


    Hokage-sama standing on the stage raised his hand to calm down the discussion on the field, and then said with a solemn expression, "Based on the current information, themander leading Cloud Vige''s charge is Hachibi''s Jinchuriki, Killer Bee along with 3 head ninjas as well as Nibi''s Jinchuriki Yugito Nii is part of the raiding unit."


    Hearing that Cloud vige had sent both of their Human Column Force at the same time, Konoha shinobi at the field were both indignant and worried.


    Seeing that everyone was a little demoralized, Hokage-sama ordered in an indisputable tone: "You all present here will form an advanced team responsible for preventing Cloud Vige''s invasion!"


    "Yes!"


    Konoha shinobi seemed to have recovered some confidence from Hokage-sama''s majestic voice and bowed their head respectfully.


    With the return of morale and confidence in his shinobi, Hokage-sama nodded and continued: "Until Jiraya''s arrival, Nara Shikaku will temporarily serve as themander while Hyuga Hizashi will be the deputymander of the advanced team."


    Both Nara Shikaku and Hyuga Hizashi immediately appeared and epted the appointment of Hokage-sama.


    Finally, after onest nce at everyone, Hokage-sama said, "Anbu stays, rest will go back and prepare to depart!"


    "Yes!"


    ...whoosh�� whoosh�� whoosh...


    With Hokage-sama''s orders, the group of Shinobi left the venue one-after-another with quick body flicker.


    Now there were only Hokage-sama and two elders of the Konoha Council, as well as 16 Anbu ninjas, including the ss-11 that Kuroto was part of.


    At this time, Hokage-sama took four scrolls from the hands of Mikado Homura and handed one of them to each captain, with the order, "Your tasks are all recorded in the scrolls. This time the safety of Konoha is at stake, you must put all your effort!"


    The 16 Anbu kneeling in front of Hokage-sama replied in a unison, "Please rest assured Hokage-sama, we will definitelyplete the task!"


    Sandaime-sama nodded: "ss-11 stays back, rest leave for the preparation!"


    With a quick bow again 12 Anbu disappeared with a quick body flicker.


    ...whoosh�� whoosh�� whoosh...


    Now with only ss-11 left, Hokage-sama led them to the Hokage office.


    After lighting up the tobo pipe, Sandaime-sama slowly said, "ording to the regtions, it is only allowed to apply for advanced Jutsu after serving for 1 year in the department. However, this time considering that the difficulty of the task is very high, I am giving special authorization for you all to apply to learn an advanced type of Jutsu."


    The authorization here only applies to Kuroto, Guy, and Shisui.


    As for the captain of a ss-11 Kakashi? He is already an old man in the Anbu ck Ops, so Hokage-sama''s words were not for him.


    Kuroto didn''t expect such benefits to appear, so after pondering for a while, he asked, "Hokage-sama, what rank of Jutsu can we apply for?"


    While ying with the tobo pipe he replied, "Some Rank-A and most of the Rank-B Jutsu are allowed."


    After Kuroto heard Hokage-sama''s words, he fell into thinking again��


    At the border of Land of Fire and Land of Rain


    A Konoha messaging eagle swept across a valley as it flew towards the hintend of the Land of Rain.


    The messaging eagle is specially trained by Konoha. A creature of the sky, not only capable of long flights but also fearless of most of the creatures, with close to zero natural enemies.


    Konoha''sst resort for emergency transmission of information.


    The same eagle was now passing through this border when suddenly a shuriken was shot out of nowhere, and it urately hit the messaging eagle in its high-speed flight.


    Bang��


    The messaging eagle suddenly fell from the sky on a high mountain cliff.


    At this time, the air around the high cliff where the eagle fell distorted into a vortex, and a mysterious man wearing a one-eyed spiral pattern mask walked out of it.


    The mysterious man leisurely picked up the dead message eagle, untied the small scroll on its leg, opened it to take a look, and suddenly spoke whileughing madly, "Too bad Hokage, it seems Jiraiya couldn''t receive the emergency news!"


    And with just a small fire release he burned both the eagle and the scroll and disappeared mysteriously leaving no trace of his existence.


    .............................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 135 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 60 - – 59 Four-Symbols Seal

    If Kuroto has to choose between Rank-A and Rank-B Jutsu, then he thinks that Rank-B Shadow Clone Jutsu and Rank-A Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu would be most useful for him.


    For a ninja specializing in taijutsu, the Shadow Clone Jutsu can instantly double thebat power, and if used properly it can often have a miraculous effect in the battles. ??


    And ording to his guess, there must be a collection of Shadow Clone and Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu in the libraries of the Hyuga n.


    Therefore, Kuroto had actually nned to ask for the favor of Hyuga Hizashi in learning these Jutsu after providing the vote of confidence for the member of the main branch in the Jonin assessment.


    However, he never thought that his n could not keep up with the sudden changes, and now it was already toote to make a request from the Hyuga n.


    Despite this, he still didn''t want to use the opportunity that Hokage-sama has provided to learn Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    This time the opportunity is too rare, it can be said that this is the best chance for him to get into touch with Fuinjutsu openly.


    As for learning Shadow Clone Jutsu?


    Asking Shisui''s help on this matter would be most reasonable.


    Shisui owes him a favor for helping out with the matter of the Uchiha n so, passing a mere Rank-B Shadow Clone Jutsu shouldn''t be big deal, right?


    After making up his mind, Kuroto said in a deep voice, "Hokage-sama, I hope to learn advanced Fuinjutsu!"


    Hokage-sama frowned hearing Kuroto''s request, "Fuinjutsu!?"


    The practice of Fuinjutsu has extremely high requirements. If someone doesn''t specialize in Fuinjutsu from childhood, then they often need to reach the level of an elite Jonin to sessfully start learning it.


    Fuinjutsu not only has high restrictions on the chakra volume of the practitioner but also chakra controlling ability.


    Some parts of Fuinjutsu even requires a ninjas mental strength to be very high or having some sort of Kekkei Genkai, in simple terms practicing Fuinjutsu has a really high threshold, this is one of the reasons why Fuinjutsu masters are regarded highly.


    So, after hesitating a little at Hyuga Kuroto''s request, he finally nodded.


    After all, it is up to the person himself to choose what Jutsu he/she wants to learn, and even as the Hokage, he doesn''t have much reason to interfere in the personal interest of his subordinates as long as it is not harmful to the vige.


    So, after conforming to Kuroto''s request, Hokage-sama turned to look at Might Guy and Uchiha Shisui.


    Guy gave up the opportunity to learn advanced Jutsu without hesitation on the grounds of concentrating on Taijutsu stylebat.


    Sandaime-sama nodded approvingly to Guy.


    Precisely because Guy''s entire focus is on taijutsu mastery, he bes ''Konoha''s Blue Beast of Prey'' and one of the few ninjas who can threaten Uchiha Madara in the 4th Shinobi World War.


    Shisui, being a member of the Uchiha has no shortage of Rank-A and Rank-B Jutsu either, so initially, he also thought of giving up this opportunity to learn any advanced Jutsu, however, Kuroto has chosen to learn and if both he and Guy gave up, it would be a little embarrassing for Kuroto, so he randomly opted for a Rank-B Fire Release ninjutsu.


    With all this decided, Kuroto and Shisui followed Hokage-sama to the confidential database located under the Hokage Office.


    On the way to the confidential database, Kuroto observed every detail with the Tenseigan.


    ''There are Anbu guards at the corners leading to the basement on the first floor. Two members on each spot, a total of four people. Judging from their Chakra volume, they should be Chunin ss.''


    ''There are sealing technique engraved here, one, two, three�� five in total, hmm, these seals should be induction type, if the person entering doesn''t have Hokage-sama''s chakra signature, or whatever is used for identification, these seals should activate��''


    ''Hum? There are more seal techniques engraved on each stair step, they kind of look strange, not like the Uzumaki sealing techniques��!''


    Kuroto was observing and analyzing all the possibilities of sneaking in.


    The overall security of the Hokage Building isn''t as strict as one would expect, this may also be due to a shortage of manpower in the vige.


    Leaving aside the working staff in the Hokage Building, there are probably a dozen Chunin guards on the bright, while there are only four Anbu squads and Hokage-sama''s personal guards protecting the Hokage Building from the shadows.


    Although the number of guards is small, with Sandaime-sama himself present here, there probably is no need for many individuals.


    After all, if someone could bypass Hokage-sama himself, then no matter how many guards there are, they would all be pretty useless.


    Moving along the stairs, the three arrived at a door under the leadership of Hokage-sama.


    At this time, Sandaime-sama quickly made a few hand seals and then pressed one hand on the door.


    ...Click...


    With a clicking sound, the door slowly opened.


    "Come in!"


    Giving this instruction, Sandaime-sama took the lead in entering the confidential database room.


    As soon as he entered the confidential database room, he couldn''t help but sigh�� ''The underground database is so muchrger than I expected, it goes to show just how much secret information, knowledge, and Jutsu are hidden here!''


    Calming his emotions, Kuroto observed Sandaime-sama; skillfully shuttle through the rows of bookshelves, and quickly took out two scrolls that he passed to Kuroto and Shisui each.


    Shisui randomly selected a Rank-B Fire release ninjutsu that he didn''t know from the scroll and silently stood on the side.


    While Kuroto carefully observed the seal, techniques recorded in the scroll.


    There are many seal techniques he could choose from, including the Five -elements seal, Four-Symbols Seals, Eight-Trigram Seal, Contract Seals, and so on.


    After much deliberation,parison, and repeated observation, Kuroto found that among these sealing techniques Four-Symbol Seal was the best for him for now, so after a little more consideration, he opted for Four-Symbols Seal.


    Sandaime-sama nodded slightly, and then put away the introduction scrolls.


    Then from the bookshelves on the front, he selected a scroll that separately records the Four-Symbols Seal along with a scroll of the Rank-B Fire Release ninjutsu selected by Shisui and passed them to Kuroto and Shisui respectively.''


    Sandaime-sama also reminded: "The Jutsu you are learning while in the Anbu cannot be passed out to others, both of you should be aware of this!"


    Kuroto and Shisui both nodded, of course, they are aware of such rules.


    Additionally, "Turn in the Jutsu scroll within 1 month. While you are on official missions, this time will be postponed, and if you encounter an ident, make sure to destroy the scroll and never leak it!"


    "Yes!"


    With Hokage-sama''s nod, both Kuroto and Shisui left the Hokage Building.


    As soon as they came out, Kuroto talked about the Shadow Clone Jutsu with Shisui.


    However, SHIsui was stunned and looked strangely at Kuroto.


    And, why wouldn''t he be stunned?


    From Shisui''s perspective, with Kuroto-san''s strength, being able to kill the elite Jonin of Rock Vige as well as the fight and suppress the Demon Moryo, Shadow Clone Jutsu should have been mastered long ago��?


    Anyone with a little bit of brain and necessary chakra level will at least master it, even if they don''t use it much.


    Even Kuroto was feeling a little embarrassed about it, obviously, he can''t tell Shisui that he was just a cannon fodder ss ninja until a few months ago, where can he learn such important Jutsu!


    All he could do was toe up with some excuse to hide this embarrassment��


    ................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 137 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 61 - – 60 The Sword!

    Listening to Kuroto-san''s exnation Shisui didn''t think much about it, and immediately exined the principle of Shadow Clone Jutsu while also demonstrating the hand sign printing method, as well as chakra running method for the Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    Kuroto observed the entire process with the Tenseigan very carefully. ??


    And after only a few attempts, he was able to roughly master the Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    After all, with his current Chakra volume, mastering a Rank-B Jutsu is not so difficult. What''s more, with the insight of the Tenseigan, he can clearly observe the flow of chakra in Shisui''s Chakra pathway.


    Anyone with a little intelligence can master such techniques using the same method.


    This is the advantage of having a Dojutsu Kekkai Genkai.


    Even Kakashi was able to copy so many Jutsu earning him the title of ''Copy Ninja Kakashi''. This is not only because of his talent but also because of the Sharingan that Obito passed onto him.


    After this short episode, both Kuroto and Shisui went to their respective home to prepare for the secret mission.


    Considering that this time, the mission will be amid fierce conflicts close to the level of a small-scale war against the Cloud Vige, Kuroto didn''t dare to be careless.


    Shuriken, Kunai, Senbon, etc. he made sure to take them in an appropriate amount.


    Along with more than 500 detonation seals.


    Paralytic poison, Antidotes, Medical Bandages, Military Ration Pills, etc. were all orderly prepared.


    After doing all the packing and preparation, when Kuroto was about to go out, the ninja pouches around his waist were already bulging.


    As soon as he stepped out of his door, he collided with the anxious Yue.


    Helping her stabilize herself, Kuroto said with a gentle smile, "Why are you being so anxious?"


    While catching her breath Yue looked at Kuroto-Kun, who was already ready to go to the battlefield, while bending her head down, she murmured, "You�� you must be careful Kuroto-Kun!"


    There were thousands of words in her heart that she wanted to speak, but right now all she could muster to ask him was to be ''Careful!'' while on the battlefield.


    Although Yue spoke in a very light voice, Kuroto heard it more clearly than he could have ever, seeing her anxiousness and worry, Kuroto reached out his hand to hold her right cheek, lifting her head to match with his eyesight, he spoke reassured her with a confident smile, "I am a Special Jonin now, it isn''t me who has to be careful but the enemy ninjas."


    Feeling Kuroto-Kun''s confidence, Yue felt a little relieved. Then as if she suddenly remembered something, she took out a sword and handed it to Kuroto, "Here Kuroto-Kun. n head asked me to give it to you."


    Kuroto took the sword from Yue''s hand and looked at the beautiful carving around the hilt.


    .... unsheathing sound...��.


    As he drew it out of the sheathe, a beautiful silver de came out.


    Even the warm sunlight of the day couldn''t dispel the cold air lingering around it. One could feel its sharpness with just a nce.


    Highly impressed by the short sword in his hands, Kuroto couldn''t help but mutter, "Good Sword!"


    Seeing, Kuroto-Kun busy admiring the sword, Yue decided to exin, "It''s a Chokuto, capable of channeling chakra, and Hiashi-sama said that it''s a Kusanagi Sword. It also has a special ability ording to which if an enemy is injured by it, then it would prevent the healing of that wound."


    "Sword of Kusanagi!?" Kuroto was a little startled by this information and thought silently, ''Could this really be one of those many Kusanagi no Tsurugi?''


    Of course, Kuroto was extremely surprised by the sudden gift from n head, not to mention one of the Kusanagi!


    But after thinking about it a little, this sudden gift may not be so unexpected, considering that now he isn''t just some cannon fodder that he used to be.


    As a member of the Anbu ck Ops, serving directly under Hokage-sama, Kuroto also has some authority, he can participate in the internal and external affairs of the vige. Adding the fact that he defeated Shisui, Shinichi, and Hiiragi not long ago, which made his reputation increase several times, makes him undoubtedly the most outstanding of all the Hyugas around his age.


    It ispletely natural for the n head to get on his good side, ''If Hiashi-sama doesn''t even do this much then what sort of n head would he be?''


    Hyuga Hiashi should be more than clear about the true picture of the Hyuga n. Although there are many Chunin in the n, the number of Jonin is not so much. And in the younger generation, apart from the sudden appearance of Kuroto, there is only Yue with the potential to reach Jonin ss or probably higher.


    This is also one of the reasons why the Hyugas have always preferred to stay low-key, they simply don''t have enough strength like the Uchiha.


    It''s just that even if it is natural for the n head to do something like this, Kuroto never expected that Hiashi-sama would give such a valuable treasure, this made him sigh with lots of emotion. Undoubtedly the background and history of a Millennia will have an inheritance such as this.


    Kuroto doesn''t know much about this Kusanagi Sword, even in the original series, only three Kusanagi swords were shown, but does that mean there are only three of them?


    This is an answer he might never be able to find out. Who knows how many of such swords have been buried in the long river of history?


    Therefore, Kuroto decided to ignore all these issues, and be content with the gift he received.


    After bidding a farewell to Yue, with some petting and a hug, and finally an Itachi style flick on her forehead, Kuroto rushed to the meeting point of ss-11.


    Both Shisui and Guy were already waiting, but there was no sign of Kakashi.


    So, after a short greeting with the two, while waiting for Kakashi toe, Kuroto had some discussion with Shisui about his new sword.


    After waiting for a long time, Kakashi finally arrived.


    Guy asked curiously, "Kakashi my rival! What took you so long?"


    Kakashi said with an apologetic expression, "I just went to the Memorial Stone, so it took a little while."


    Hearing this Kuroto suddenly wrinkled his brows.


    ''Kakashi actually went to the Memorial Stone before performing this secret mission? Why do I have a bad feeling about this? It seems that the secret mission handed by Sandaime-sama is not so simple!'' �C Kuroto thought silently.


    However, he can only try doing his best, since it was almost time for departing, so everyone stopped chatting and immediately set off.


    While traveling, Kuroto decided to ask Kakashi, "What is the task of ss-11?"


    Shisui and Guy also look towards Kakashi once they heard Kuroto''s question.


    The task scroll handed by Hokage-sama is kept by the Captain of the quad, so currently, only Kakashi knows the specific information of the secret mission handed over to ss-11.


    In response to Kuroto''s question and seeing the curious look of Shisui and Guy, Kakashi only shook his head negatively while saying, "I can''t speak yet."


    To prevent the outflow of intelligence, mostly the squad leader only informs the details of the task to other members of the team after arriving at or near the mission location.


    Because Kuroto knows this so Kakashi''s denial only increased his worry.


    He can feel that this mission is definitely not going to be easy, and maybe it has nothing to do with blocking the Cloud Vige raid party; because if it was just blocking the invasion of the enemy forces, there was no need to keep it a secret.


    ''Well looks like I can''t rest assured huh?''


    In the following week, ss-11 detoured all the way avoiding the Cloud Vige troops invading the Land of Fire, passing through the Land of Hot Springs, and finally approached the border of the Land of Lightning.


    By now, every one of the ss has figured out that this secret mission will be carried out in the enemy territory.


    Captain Kakashi no longer concealed the details of the mission, spreading a map on the ground, he pointed at a red dot, while exining, "Remember it, this is the location where we have to carry out the mission."


    The red dot on the map is located at the border of Land of lightening and Land of Frost. Carefully Looking at the topography on the map, the target location is on a valley, and the surrounding geography is hard to tread.


    Kakashi continued, "ording to the intelligence, a secret warehouse storing arge number of tools and ration supply of Cloud Vige is located here. Once this warehouse is sessfully destroyed, Cloud''s offensive in the Land of Fire will be forced to slow down."


    Listening to the objective of the mission Shisui immediately asked, "What about the security from the enemy side?"


    Kakashi shook his head at Shisui''s question, "The intelligence team could only detect the location, the number of enemy guards and security are unknown, so before heading out, we have to be prepared for the worst!"


    It would not be surprising to find more than a hundred shinobi guarding such arge warehouse.


    On the other hand, ss-11 only has four people. Although nobody here is weak, with being so heavily outnumbered, no matter how you look at it, the chance of sessfullypleting this mission is very low.


    After all, even the 3rd Raikage died by being outnumbered.


    After hearing all the details of the task Kuroto couldn''t help but nder, "No wonder Sandaime-sama were suddenly so generous��!"


    .................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 139 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 62

Happy Bday To Me!


    I wish myself a very happy birthday coz'' today I am officially 20 years old...? ?


    Man what a feat!

 Chapter 63 - - 61 Weakness & Determination

    "There is one more information you all should know. Shinobi army of the Rock Vige has already been assembled at the border of the Land of Grass; therefore, we must end the conflict with the Cloud vige as soon as possible. Otherwise, Konoha''s situation would be simr to the time of the 3rd Shinobi War." �C Kakashi gave another message.


    The conflict between the five great shinobi viges has never been isted. ??


    When Cloud Vigeunched a surprise attack on Konoha, Rock Vige has already received the news and would naturally respond ordingly.


    As the news spread further, perhaps even the Sand Vige and Mist Vige will also make their responses, but these issues are not what Team-11 can consider right now.


    While Kuroto was busy with his thoughts, Shisui asked seriously, "In other words, we can''t afford to fail the mission!?"


    Kakashi nodded, "We don''t have an option of failure, because if we fail, Konoha would fall into an extremely disadvantaged situation like that of the 3rd Shinobi War, no, in fact, even worst situation than that."


    However, Guy didn''t have the slightest fear or depression, and said, "So what are we doing here standing around? Let''s go already!!!"


    Kakashi put away the map and ordered calmly, "I willplete the final assault. The three of you are only responsible for providing me with cover by distracting the enemy forces. That''s an order."


    Listening to Kakashi''s serious order, both Kuroto and Shisui nodded, although Guy wanted to object a little but seeing Kakashi''s determination he decided to stay silent and nodded firmly.


    On the battlefield in the Land of Fire.


    In the semi-liberated state, Killer Bee easily blocked the Ino-Shika-Cho Formation attack while sweeping away Choza Akimichi aside with one of Hachibi''s tails.


    Immediately afterward, Killer Bee rapped in his unique tone, "Yeh, why did Konoha, send only you people?"


    Nara Shikaku and Yamanaka Inoichi looked helpless when he heard this.


    In their eyes, Killer Bee, who can perfectly cooperate with the Hachibi is a monster through and through, they could barely even resist him with Ino-Shika-Cho joint techniques.


    ncing around the battlefield from the corner of his eyes, all Nara Shikaku could see was the passive situation of Konoha, feeling anxious he couldn''t help but think, "Howe Lord Jiraiya hasn''t arrived yet? Such monsters are not what we can resist!"


    Not far away, Hyuga Hizashi panted heavily as he stared at the ck-haired Cloud Shinobi in front of him.


    The opponent is no one other than the deputymander of the Cloud Invasion force. A ck Lightning Kekkai Genkai user.


    Before Hizashi arrived here, 2 teams of Konoha ninjas had already been buried in his hands. If not for Hizashi trying to block the enemy, the nearby Konoha ninjas would hardly be spared.


    The enemy grinned mockingly, "You are weak!"


    Hizashi didn''t bother refuting but silently pondered about the countermeasure.


    ck Lightning is abination of Lightning Release and Water Release. It not only has the destructive power of Lightning Release, but also the free control of Water Release, giving a lot of versatility to the user.


    Additionally, the enemy deputymander is also an experienced shinobi with quite an experience in using the Kekkai Genkai, so the power disyed is quite overwhelming, which is restraining for Hizashi.


    Looking at the faintly exposed Cage Bird seal on Hizashi''s forehead, the enemymander curled his lips: "Unfortunately, you are a member of the branch family of the Hyuga n. Otherwise, I would have been able to collect a pair of Byakugan this time."


    Hizashi''s expression shrank as soon as he heard this, and he straightened the forehead protector immediately,pletely covering the caged bird seal.


    These words touched the deepest pain in his heart inadvertently.


    On another part of the battlefield.


    In thepletely liberated state, Nibi''s Jinchuriki is almost uncontroble, the entire battlefield in the region has be a yground for her unscrupulous attacks.


    At this time, 8 Konoha ninjas shouted together:


    "Earth Release Barrier: Earth Prison Dome of Magnificent Nothingness!"


    With theirbined shout, a huge amount of mud rose from all directions and suddenly joined together, trapping the Nibi''s Jinchuriki in the liberated state inside a dome of earth.


    Roar��


    However, before Konoha ninjas could breathe a sigh of relief, apanied by a huge roar, Yugito Nii easily broke through the dome of earth and swept the huge ws at Konoha ninjas.


    7 ninjas died on the spot, some managed to dodge but not without being injured.


    "Water Style: Water Colliding Wave Technique!"


    "Earth Style: Earth Spear Technique!"


    "Earth Style: Earth Dragon Technique!"


    How could the remaining of the Konoha ninjas watch theirrades falling one after another so, they immediately released ninjutsu attacks without sparing any chakra.


    Boom�� bang�� crack�� whish��


    Countless ninjutsu was fired at the Human Column Force in the tailed beast state, but not a single attack proved to effective in stopping her.


    While in the tailed beast state, she opened her mouth and shot out a huge me from it. Instantly, the surrounding forest was burning in the mes of death, and all the Konoha shinobi were plunged into the sea of fire.


    ��cough�� cough��


    There was only one ninja who was still alive in this sea of fire. His condition was not any better than being half-dead, while coughing-up blood he could only mutter with deep sadness, "If Yondaime-sama and Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki were still alive, you people��"


    Even before he could finish his words, Yugito Nii crushed him with her w and snorted coldly: "Unfortunately for you, they are already dead!"


    White Fangmitted suicide, Princess Tsunade ran away, Orochimaru defected, Jiraya left on his journey, Yondaime-sama and Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki died during the Kyuubi''s rebellion, the impact of all these events has finally broken out in the Land of Fire!


    In the face of Cloud Vige''s two perfect Jinchuriki, the weakness of Konoha was clearly exposed.


    On the side of Team-11.


    After a few days of travel, the four shinobi of Team-11 finally arrived at the target location.


    Thend of Frost and Land of Lightning are adjacent to each other, making it an effective war zone.


    This is also the reason why Konoha has very detailed information about the geography of this country; allowing Team-11 to pass-through without much risk to sessfully reach the border of Land of Lightning.


    Standing at the top of a big tree, Kakashi looked at the valley in the distance and said, "We are here!"


    Kuroto observed the surroundings, "Arge number of sealing techniques have been arranged around the valley that''s blocking Byakugan perception, so I can''t tell how many enemy ninjas are there."


    Cloud Vige has many years of experience against Konoha, so they will naturally take effective measures against Byakugan detection.


    Kakashi wasn''t disappointed, and said quietly, "In that case, proceed ording to the agreed n. The three of you are responsible for attracting enemy attention and leading away from the guards on the periphery, while, I will execute the final attack!"


    Guy tried to say something, "But��!"


    However, before he could say anything, Kakashi cut him off, "I am the captain, and this is an order, execute it without any question!"


    Shisui also looked at Kakashi, then at Kuroto, hoping for him to do something.


    Guy also turned his head towards Kuroto.


    ording to their belief, if anyone in Team-11 could persuade Kakashi, it is only Kuroto.


    Seeing both looking at him expectantly, Kuroto put one hand on the hilt of his sword, tied at his waist, and asked solemnly: "Kakashi, I only have one question, are you sure?"


    Without any hesitation, Kakashi replied with a determined look, "Of course I am sure. Rest assured; I will meet you all at the retreat point!"


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 142 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 64 - – 62 Raid

    Time: Around Midnight.


    Location: Valley where the secret Warehouse of Cloud Vige is located. ??


    ...��wheh...��.


    A cool breeze blew past, causing the two Cloud ninjas in the sentry post to unconsciously tighten their clothes.


    One of them suddenly asked, "Hey, did you hear something?"


    Another person listened for a while, then shook his head negatively, "Isn''t it just the sound of insects and birds? What else did you hear?"


    At this moment, a ck shadow suddenly rushed into the sentry post and dashed towards the two cloud ninjas.


    "Who?"


    Two cloud ninjas didn''t even have the opportunity of subconscious defense before they fell under the cold light of the de.


    Taking a step forward the shadow checked the breath and pulse of the two of them. After confirming that the two were now dead, he slowly stood up and cast his eyes towards the secret warehouse located at the innermost part of this valley.


    The shining moonlight fell on the ck shadow, revealing his face.


    This person is not someone else but Hyuga Kuroto who is responsible for attracting enemy attention and leading them away to generate a suitable opportunity for Kakashi.


    After sneaking into the valley, Kuroto found that Cloud vige had arranged a very tight defense for guarding against enemy attacks. Even when quite far away from the warehouse, there are already so many ninjas spread around here.


    From such strict security, Kuroto can guess that Cloud Vige must have stocked a lot of supplies here.


    However, after a moment of careful observation with the Tenseigan, he couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    The number of ninjas guarding the warehouse is more than 150, and that''s just those in the bright, if those guarding from the shadows are included than at the very least more than 200 enemy shinobi are present here.


    This situation is far beyond Kuroto''s expectations.


    Initially, Team-11 expected about 50 to 80 enemy shinobi and nned their tactics ordingly, however, the current situation is obviously not what they expected.


    Suddenly, there was a noise from the other end.


    The noise was mixed with shouts and fighting sounds, it made the entire silent valley extremely noisy!


    Kuroto looked in the direction while murmuring, "That should be Guy''s direction, was he discovered so soon?"


    The battle n deployed by Team-11 is very simple.


    Firstly, Kuroto, Shisui, and Guy will infiltrate into the valley from three different directions, while assassinating any of the enemy shinobi they encounter along the way, once they are spotted, they would immediately retreat while leading some guards away, to decrease the enemy number guarding the warehouse.


    Then, Kakashi who is responsible for the final assault will charge straight into the warehouse and destroy itpletely.


    Finally, the four-member of the Team-11 whopleted their part of the task will meet at the retreat point and return together to the Konoha Vige.


    However, the premise of this battlen seeding is that the enemy number should be around 80 at maximum. With the current enemy count, it''s obviously not possible. So, an ominous premonition surged in Kuroto''s heart.


    As Kuroto prepared himself, the noise on that end finally faded away.


    ''Since Guy was exposed then he must have acted ording to the n, leading away a part of Clouds forces.'' �C thought Kuroto.


    But Guy''s exposure also made the Cloud ninja extremely alert and aware of the enemy attack. As a result of which teams of ninjas spread out and searched the entire valley inch by inch.


    Seeing that enemy ninjas were about to approach at his location, Kuroto no longer hid and immediately threw several dozen kunai tied with detonation paper in their direction one-after-another.


    Boom�� boom�� boom��


    There was a series of violent explosions.


    Under the cover of darkness and the rising smoke from the explosion, Kuroto unsheathed his sword and rushed towards the panicked ninjas.


    "Who is it!?"


    "Where��?"


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!!"


    "Be careful! It''s an enemy attack!!"


    The sword light flickered, and like a reaper, Kuroto reaped these ninjas, in the blink of an eye four ninjas were already dead.


    "Wind Release: Breakthrough!"


    However, before he can take any more actions, one of the chunin leaders reacted immediately and using a Wind Release ninjutsu cleared away the smoke and dust.


    Without the cover of smoke, Kuroto''s figure appeared in front of the whole crowd of Cloud shinobi.


    Another Chunin leader immediately shouted as soon as he saw Kuroto, "It''s Konoha Anbu, everyone, be careful!"


    This group of Cloud search forces consists of Chunin and Genin ninja, so along with sending a signal to the base camp deep in the valley, the surrounded Kuroto.


    ording to the n, Kuroto should retreat right at this moment.


    However, considering that the number of enemy ninjas is far beyond what they imagined, he had to stay and attract more attention. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Kakashi to get close to the warehouse.


    ��


    In another direction, Shisui also took the initiative tounch the surprise attack.


    He started with the Body Flicker Technique, and in just a few moments, solved a four-person squad of Cloud shinobi, after which he rushed deeper into the valley.


    Along the way, he didn''t entangle with the enemy much but did kill off the individuals he could without letting the enemy discover himself, but as soon as he was about to approach the warehouse, a group of Cloud ninjas with a Jonin as their leader detected him.


    With the fierce assault of Kuroto and Shisui, the entire valley was noisier. Explosions, roars, wailing and crying for help, one after another all the sounds mixed together.


    Kakashi, who was hiding in the dark, was paying attention to all this, but he had to be patient as it wasn''t yet time for him to assault.


    Before long, Kuroto and Shisui choose to withdraw from the valley.


    However, the enemy ninjas were obviously not kind enough to let the two of them get away so easily. So, two chasing units followed the two; to chase and kill them respectively.


    "Guy drew eight people, Kuroto drew away 16, while Shisui drew away 12 ninjas��"


    Kakashi while hidden in the dark silently counted the number of enemies led away by the teammates as he observed the changes in the guarding formation after the attack.


    Counting the total number, the three members of Team-11 killed and led away, there are still more than 100 enemy ninjas here. But Kakashi can''t me them, this is already a very good result.


    As for the problem of the enemy number being much higher?


    Kakashi has no fear of it.


    On the contrary, this increased his determination to destroy the warehouse, because such a strong defense just implies that that the supplies stored must be really important for the Cloud Vige.


    Taking a deep breath, he muttered, "It''s now!"


    Ox �C Rabbit �C Monkey �C Dragon �C Rat �C Bird �C Ox �C Snake �C Dog �C Tiger �C Monkey


    As Kakashipleted this hand sign printing, suddenly, a sharp and piercing sound reminiscent of many birds chirping echoed throughout the valley!


    Apanied by the sound of birds chirping, Kakashi, dashed forward into the valley��


    ��


    On Kuroto''s side, as he was moving through the trees, the sound of Kakashi''s unique Jutsu ''Chidori'' echoed throughout the valley, indicating that Kakashi hasunched the final assault.


    While still jumping from tree to tree, he nced at the Cloud ninjas chasing behind him. There were sixteen of them divided into four squads. Among these 16, there were 2 at least Jonin ss from their Chakra Volume, and five were Chunin while the rest being Genin ss.


    ''I have to eliminate these people before reaching the retreat point!'' �C thought Kuroto.


    Having made up his mind, he stopped at a clearing, and slowly pulled the Kusanagi Sword out of the sheathe on his waist.


    Clouds chasing ninjas immediately spread around, surrounding him. The leader of one of the squads smiled and said while looking at the Kuroto''s young figure, "Just a kid, but look at the courage, dared to sneak in here!"


    ............................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 144 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 65 - – 63 Trance And Rescue

    "Damn you kid��!"


    As the chest was already cut open and blood was spurting out, Cloud Vige''s Jonin ninja became weaker and weaker. Eventually, his body fell to the ground with no signs of life left. ??


    Kuroto staggered a few steps, then sat on the ground, panting heavily.


    The corpses of 16 Cloud Shinobi fell around him, the entire forest area was in a mess, clearly indicating the signs of a fierce battle that urred not long ago.


    After resting up a bit, Kuroto examined his body, and finally took a breath of relief.


    Although he had many wounds, out of which only one was serious, the rest were only small pierces, cuts, and burns. The injury on his left shoulder was slightly serious, but that didn''t hinder him from holding the sword in his right hand.


    "I guess I am alive thanks to you huh?" Kuroto murmured as he sheathed the Kusanagi sword.


    This time, Kuroto was able to wipe out the entire unit of 16 Cloud ninja at the cost of an injured left shoulder and only some cuts and burns, the credit definitely goes to the Kusanagi Sword and the Paralysis poison hepounded.


    One of the enemy Jonin didn''t know about his Kusanagi Sword and tried to block his sh with just a simple Kunai, obviously, the Kunai couldn''t resist and was divided like butter under a hot knife by his Tenseigan Chakra infused Sword sh.


    As a result, one Jonin ninja died without any resistance in the face of Kuroto''s attack, this not only decreased the strength of the enemy side but also weakened their morale which helped Kuroto finish off the rest of the bunch.


    After simply bandaging up the wound, Kuroto didn''t dare to dy any longer and immediately rushed towards the retreat point. After all, they are still in the enemy territory, every second of stay here will only bring danger to them.


    It didn''t take long for him to arrive at the retreat point that Team-11 agreed upon.


    Guy and Shisui who arrived earlier, saw Kuroto arrive and greeted him, "Finally here Kuroto! How did it go on your side?"


    Kuroto said, "It took a little bit of effort to eliminate the enemies."


    Shisui nodded, "Well, I noticed before, Kuroto-San drew most enemy ninja away from the warehouse."


    Kuroto also nced at Shisui and Guy, while asking casually, "How did it go on your end?"


    Both Guy and Shisui talked about the situation they faced separately.


    Since Guy was discovered earlier so he could only lead away 8 enemy ninjas which were only Chunin and Genin ss, so after a fierce battle Guy eliminated them all.


    Among the 12 enemy ninjas that Shisui led away, although there was 1 Jonin, he was under Shisui''s genjutsu from the very beginning. So, by the time he sessfully broke through the effect of the genjutsu, the other ninjas were already lying in the pool of their own blood, which is to say Shisui had already killed them, and without any support from his teammates, the Jonin was obviously not Shisui''s opponent, therefore not long after he fell under Shisui''s de.


    After hearing the description from both Guy and Shisui, Kuroto frowned, "So, if webine the total number of ninjas we eliminated, it only reaches up to 80 people?"


    More importantly, among them, only 3 of them were Jonin ss, while the vast majority were Chunin ss or cannon fodder ss that are only useful for consuming enemy chakra.


    Listening to Kuroto''s deductions, Guy was more worried about Kakashi, "Yes, so I am worried about Kakashi, how will he be able to deal against more than 100 enemy ninjas?"


    Shisui also stood silent.


    The current situation is very clear, even if Kakashi is very strong, but there is absolutely no way he could survive against more than a hundred cloud ninjas. Even if he somehow manages to destroy the warehouse, retreat would be impossible for him.


    Guy looked in the direction of the warehouse and said firmly, "We have to go and help him!"


    Shisui also wanted to say something but he didn''t know what to say.


    Currently, all three members of Team-11 are not only injured but they also don''t have much chakra volume after a series of battles. They can''t even be sure to safely escape to the Land of Fire from Cloud Vige''s follow-up pursuit.


    In such a situation going back to the warehouse is simply a death wish.


    Seeing the worry in Guy and Shisui''s eyes, Kuroto also looked towards the valley with slight hesitation��


    ''I made a promise to him, I can''t let it end here!'' �C was the only thought going on in his mind.


    At the Valley.


    Taking a nce at the burning warehouse beside him, Kakashi squatted halfway in a pool of blood, with a relieved smile on his face.


    "Finallypleted the task."


    "No otherpanion will have to die for me."


    ...��. whoosh��. whoosh��. whoosh...��


    At this time, more and more cloud shinobi rushed towards the burning warehouse with the body flicker technique, surrounding Kakashi from all sides.


    The head ninja of Cloud vige spoke with a murderous look on his face, "Konoha ninja, speak your name!"


    Although the head ninja was very angered and wanted nothing more than to crush the brat under his feet, he still had to admire the kid''s determination, so, to show his respect to the kid he asked the kid''s name before Killing him.


    Kakashi tried raising his head to look at the person, but because of the excessive blood loss, his vision was getting blurry, he could only vaguely perceive the swaying firelight and the shadowy figure of the ninjas around him.


    At this moment he suddenly fell into a daze, this was a familiar feeling!


    "I seem to have felt this before��"


    "Yeah, now I remember, it was during the battle of the Kannabi Bridge, back then also I was surrounded by so many enemy ninjas��


    "Unfortunately, Minato-Sensei is no longer alive. No one wille to rescue me this time��"


    "I am sorry Father!"


    "I am sorry Minato-Sensei, I couldn''t protect your son��"


    "Obito��! Rin��! We are finally going to meet again."


    "Hehe, it seems to be a good ending��"


    Slowly but steadily Kakashi felt the strength in his body fading away bit by bit, his thoughts drifted further and further, as if he was already past the shackles of the body.


    Seeing the tranced and lifeless look of the Kid, the head ninja shook his head while sighing, then regaining the same cold look in his eyes he signaled the chunin beside him to behead the Kid.


    The cloud Chunin immediately drew a kunai and walked towards the kid''s direction.


    But after walking in front of the kid, this cloud chunin didn''t make the killing move for a while.


    The head ninja urged impatiently, "What''s the hold-up? Finish him quickly, we have to also chase after the rest of his teammates!"


    The secret warehouse has already been destroyed. If he doesn''t chase after and sessfully kill the Konoha ninjas responsible for this, then even if he is a qualified head ninja of the cloud vige, he wouldn''t escape Raikage-sama''s anger!


    The cloud chunin stared at the weird-shaped eye in Kakashi''s left eye socket and said while stumbling, "B-but, his eye��"


    However, before anyone could understand the Chunin''s words, a figure wearing an eagle-faced mask suddenly shed by, instantly beheading the chunin who was standing in front of Kakashi, and then two more figures appeared on Kakashi''s side, one with a dog-faced and the other with a cat-faced mask.


    Waving the sword to get the blood off of it, Eagle who was now standing in front of the kid said lightly, "Dog, carry Kitsune on your back and leave!"


    Dog hesitated but seeing that the Kitsune''s consciousness was already blurry and he couldn''t retreat alone, so, he carried the Kitsune on his back and said to Eagle and Cat, "After dropping Kitsune to a safe ce, I wille back soon!"


    Cat smiles and shook his head, "No, you make sure to take him back to the vige, I and Eagle-San can handle it here."


    "But��" �C Dog wanted to interject.


    However, Eagle shouted with annoyance, "Get the hell out of here already before I change my mind!"


    .........................


    Read up to Chapter - 146 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 66 - – 64 Desperation!

    Obviously, the Eagle, Cat, and Dog are none other than Kuroto, Shisui, and Guy.


    With Kakashi being in a state of Coma, Kuroto had temporarily taken over the position of captain of Team-11, so Guy didn''t argue anymore, and immediately retreated while carrying the unconscious Kakashi on his back. ??


    How could the cloud ninjas present here allow the retreat?


    So, several teams immediately separated from the crowd here and chased after Guy.


    Neither Kuroto nor Shisui stopped this group, rather they couldn''t.


    The head ninja of the Cloud vige took a look at Kuroto and Shisui standing guard and said with a smile, "I have to admire your group of outstanding youngsters!"


    Kuroto said coldly, "Thanks for thepliment but it was unnecessary."


    "My name is Fuji; I am themander of this Garrison." After a short pause, Fuji continued, "I really do admire you bunch of young ninjas of Konoha and your determination, but it''s a pity that you all are going to die here, of course including the two brats who escaped."


    Kuroto did not bother to reply but nced around him to analyze the situation they were in.


    Excluding the 4 squads that went after Guy, there are still more than a hundred Cloud Ninjas surrounding him and Shisui, out of which at least a dozen of them have Jonin ss chakra volume.


    Moreover, the emergency signal has already been fired by the enemy. So, the reinforcements would already be rushing here from all directions, considering the importance of this ce.


    Fuji noticed that the two kid still didn''t give up hope in such a desperate situation, his admiration for them increased more and said with a wicked smile, "I think Raikage-sama will definitely forgive me for being unable to guard this warehouse if I kill such excellent youngsters of Konoha."


    However, without losing his calm because of Fuji''s words, Kuroto still stood silently waiting for a suitable opportunity.


    With the steady improvement in his strength, the effective range of Rein Wheel interaction has increased to about 22 meters. If Kuroto decided to over exhaust his chakra without caring for the consequences, then give or take; 25 meters should be possible.


    Currently, Fuji is standing about 21 meters away from him, so he is within the effective range of Rein Wheel Interaction.


    But considering that the opponent is an elite Jonin of the Cloud Vige, his strength is definitely not weak, so 21 meters is not a safe distance, Kuroto has to get at least at a distance of 15 meters to make sure that the attack works properly.


    While silently calcting his options, Kuroto took out a bottle of poison from his waist pouch.


    In the series of battles up to now, the poison he has applied on the de of his sword has already been consumed, so he needs to re-poison the de.


    Previously, he forgot to do it because of the eagerness of rushing here. So, at this moment, he has no choice but to do it in a hurry while in the presence of so many enemies.


    Seeing Kuroto silently applying poison on the short sword, the cloud ninjas nced at each other feeling awkward.


    With frowned brows, Fuji asked the subordinate standing next to him, "Why hasn''t Kurapa arrived yet?"


    The reason why the cloud ninjas haven''t attacked them yet is that they are waiting for the torture ninja Kurapa to arrive. In Fuji''s eyes, the two kids are already dead, so all their actions are meaningless.


    However, he would like to make good use of the two of them, at the very least they can extract some information from their heads through torture.


    Cloud Vige doesn''t have a secret technique that allows them to extract information from the brains of corpses, so they have to wait for the torture ninja Kurapa to arrive before doing anything. By then even if the two kids are limbless or close to death, with Kurapa here, he would have enough time to conduct the interrogation.


    This abnormal behavior of Cloud ninja didn''t escape Shisui''s eyes, he whispered to Kuroto, "Eagle-San there seems to be something wrong with them, what are they waiting for?"


    Obviously, Kuroto has also noticed this abnormality and knew that they couldn''t wait any longer, so he said, "Cat, when we attack, directly start with the Susanoo!"


    Shisui didn''t ask why but nodded seriously.


    After instructing Shisui, Kuroto lightly walked towards Fuji.


    Seeing one of the kids walking forward, Fuji suddenly had a bad feeling, he immediately shouted towards the Cloud ninjas, "Don''t wait, do it!"


    However, before he could finish his words, he suddenly felt huge unspeakable traction that pulled him towards the kid. In fact, not only him but with Kuroto as a center, everyone within 21 meters of the surrounding area, including Shisui, everything was pulled towards Kuroto by this huge force.


    At this moment, Kuroto shouted while holding the Kusanagi sword in his right hand,


    "Eight-Trigram: Heavenly de Rotation!"


    ''Heavenly de Rotation!'' is a crooked move he came up with after getting Kusanagi Sword.


    ording to his imagination, he would pull all the enemies around him using the ''Rein Wheel Pull'', and then he would use Kusanagi Sword to perform ''Revolving Heaven''.


    To achieve both the offense and defense, with ''Revolving Heaven'' as defense and ''de Rotation'' as the offense.


    The only problem is that he hasn''t practiced this move before, so in this desperate situation, he can only try to create it out of scratch.


    The huge force of Rein Pull attracted so many ninjas, let alone the enemy side even Shisui was shocked.


    Although he has seen Kuroto-San use this move before against Moryo, it''s the first time he has experienced personally just how it feels being under its effect.


    Fortunately for him, Kuroto-San has already instructed him, so without panicking, he directly opened Mangekyou and used the Susanoo.


    sh�� sh�� sh�� sh��


    The sound of the de shing through the air brought everyone out of the daze.


    Those that came into the range of Rein Pull: Heavenly de Rotation were injured by the Kusanagi de at varying degrees. Except for Shisui under Susanoo''s protection, everyone else took the attack by the Kusanagi sword without exception.


    After stopping ''Heavenly de Rotation'' Kuroto panted heavily due to chakra overdraft and observed the result.


    The use of suchrge-scale attacks consumes too much chakra, and now he is in an exhausted state, so he had to make sure that at the very least Fuji, theirmander has to be dead from his attack.


    But contrary to what he expected, among the cloud ninjas who were cut by the Kusanagi Sword, all of the ninjas with Jonin ss Chakra turned into lightning.


    "Lightning Style Shadow Clone?" Kuroto''s heart was shaken.


    Dojutsu''s are unable to differentiate or identify Shadow Clones, even Kakashi used a ''Lightning Style Shadow Clone'' to deceive Pain, and it worked even against the Rinnegan.


    And now that this technique was used against him, not to mention in such a desperate situation, Kuroto is obviously not very pleased about it!


    Kuroto has never seen a ''Lightning Style Shadow Clone'' before, so he couldn''t judge that all the cloud Jonin in front of him including themander Fuji, were just some clones.


    While Kuroto was in a panicked state, Fuji and the other Cloud who lost the Lightning Clone came out of the Shadows.


    Fuji observed Shisui''s Susanoo with interest, and smiled, "Oh, it appears I was looking down on you two. Sure enough, if Konoha can send such young kids for suicide missions into the hintend of the enemy territory, they would have to have some unusual means huh?"


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 148 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 67 - – 65 Desperation Deepens!

    Kuroto observed Fuji who walked out of the shadows with a solemn expression.


    It was his first time using "Heavenly de Rotation!". To ensure the smoothness of Rotation and to bnce out the inconsistencies between the sword and the palm, Kuroto consumed a lot of his chakra. ??


    Adding the chakra, he consumed in Rein Wheel Pull and all the battles up to now, he has very little chakra left currently.


    As long as he could have Killed or even injured Fuji and the other Cloud Jonin ninja it would have been worth it, after all, without Jonin support whether he and Shisui, fight or retreat would be up to them.


    But now that the surprise attack failed to work, their situation is not good.


    Kuroto nced at Shisui from the corner of his eyes, it looks as if Shisui inside the Susanoo is already out of breath, obviously, the previous battles consumed a lot of his Chakra, and coupled with the burden; Mangekyou has on his young self, his situation isn''t very good.


    While Kuroto was storming out his brain to think of something, Fuji shouted: "Do it!"


    Following Fuji''s call, the surrounding ninjas immediatelyunched attacks.


    Kuroto quickly shot a few shurikens, to kill the already injured Chunin and Genin then leaped back to retreat into the armor of Susanoo.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    As soon as Kuroto retreated, the attacks from Cloud shinobi caused a series of violent explosions.


    After the smoke cleared, the skeletal figure of Susanoo remained unaffected, leaving Shisui and Kuroto inside unharmed.


    Fuji was extremely surprised by this!


    The Susanoo of the Uchiha n hasn''t appeared in the Shinobi world for many years, so even the elites like Fuji do not know what the Green Phantom figure is!


    But this does not stop him from making his judgment about this.


    As far as Fuji thinks, whether it was the strange technique used by the kid with the Eagle Mask or this Green Phantom type Jutsu, they are very powerful and strange Jutsu, which is definitely not something ordinary ninjas can master.


    Considering that both the kids are too young, these Jutsu have to be some kind of Kekkai Genkai.


    And the body of a ninja with a Kekkai Genkai is an information library, so although very shocked and surprised, he is even more anxious to take down the two kids.


    "Trap them with Earth release, and Attack with Fire and Wind release! And do not stop, keep attacking!"


    While giving several orders, he backed away slightly.


    "Earth Style Barrier: Earth Dome Release Technique!"


    "Earth Style: Great Mud Wall Technique!"


    "Fire Style: Fire Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    "Wind Style: Great Breakthrough Technique!"


    Following Fuji''s order, the Cloud ninjas immediately surrounded the Susanoo structure from the four sides andunched Jutsu one after another.


    Instantly a series of Earth Wall rose from the ground cutting off any possible escape route.


    Abination of Fire Release and Wind Release covered the entire sky in mes, and like a sea of fire, rushed towards Susanoo.


    At the same time, Shisui gritted his teeth and used his Susanoo secret technique,


    "Susanoo: Tsukumo!"


    With Shisui''s shout, the Susanoo opened its ribcage to expose its chestunching a barrage ofrge, green-colored chakra needles at an incredible speed.


    And how could Kuroto silently watch?


    So, while still being inside Susanoo''s defense he fired several Kunai wrapped in detonation charm, shurikens, senbons, etc.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    The resulting violent explosion due to the collision of Jutsu shook the whole area.


    Countless ninjutsu, throwing tools, detonation charm, chakra needles turned the entire valley into a fiery ground.


    The smoke gradually dissipated, and the scene of the battlefield was revealed.


    The Earth Wall and Dungen created by the Cloud ninjas waspletely damaged, dozens of Cloud ninjas in the range of ''Susanoo Tsukumo''s'' barrage suffered heavy casualties.


    But the Susanoo that shielded Kuroto and Shisui from all the attacks although fading slightly, still remained unscathed!


    It''s just that Shisui was already kneeling on the ground at this moment, coughing up violently, it looks impossible for him to keep the Susanoo active for much longer.


    Fuji who was hidden in the distance carefully observed the Susanoo, and Shisui within it as he secretly said, ''Such terrifying ninjutsu? Although this is the first time, I have seen such a technique; the chakra consumption has to be severe, from the looks of it the kid can''t bear it any longer!''


    From standing unharmed against the attacks of Cloud ninjas just now, Susanoo has proved its unparalleled defense. If an ordinary ninja encounters such a powerful enemy, then it wouldn''t be strange if his/her nerves will freeze from the chakra pressure alone.


    Even Fuji is the same in its presence, but his desire to redeem himself is letting him bear the pressure.


    Moreover, he knows that this is the territory of Lightning Country and the reinforcements from the surroundings will being at any moment. So, no matter how strong the enemy might be, it will never be possible for these two brats to leave here alive.


    No matter how strong the defense, no matter how strong the offense, even the 3rd Raikage-sama died in the face of countless enemy ninja, and these two are just some brats.


    ''It can block attacks from all directions? From the looks of it, this chakra phantom can''t be broken from the outside, is there no other method? As if suddenly thinking of something, ''If it''s not possible to attack from the above, will it possible to break through it from the ground?''


    Thinking so, Fuji printed several hand seals and then pressed his hands on the ground.


    ��


    Inside Susanoo''s Armor.


    While coughing violently, Shisui weakly said, "Kuroto-San, I can''t hold it any longer, please, you have to retreat, I will make sure there is no follow up pursuit from here!"


    Kuroto was also catching his breath, shook his head, "It''s not yet time to give up Shisui!"


    Although they are in a dire situation, it is still not worse enough to feel despair. Kuroto still has ''The Secret Technique of Physical Regeneration'' at his arsenal that he got from Orochimaru.


    As long as he doesn''t hesitate to overdraft his life, he can recover from his injuries, and chakra can also be extracted from the newly formed cells.


    Once that''s done, they can just escape using the flying ability of the Kazekage puppet.


    As for the matter of being exposed?


    They are already in such a dire situation, so he can''t care much. If he dies here, what good will keeping the Kazekage puppet a secret does?


    Just as Kuroto stretched his hand into the ninja bag to take out the Kazekage puppet scroll, he suddenly felt a slight vibration under his feet.


    Even before he could check for the source, a small crack appeared just below his feet; out of which a lightning snake shot out, rushing straight towards him��


    ..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 150 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 68 - – 66 It’s Not The END!

    "What��?"


    Kuroto was already in an exhausted state; coupled with several injuries, he couldn''t react fast enough to dodge, and the same was Shisui''s situation as both of them were attacked by lightning snakes. ??


    Instantly they were paralyzed due to being shocked, as a result of which Shisui''s Susanoo that was already fading nowpletely disappeared.


    "Hahaha�� Finally got rid of that troublesome Jutsu!"


    Seeing that the attack seeds, Fuji who was hiding in the distance couldn''t stop himself fromughing.


    whoosh�� whoosh�� whoosh��


    At the same time, one-after-another, figures of more than a hundred cloud ninjas as reinforcements appeared at the valley.


    Upon seeing the chaos in the valley, the secret warehouse being submerged in the zing fire, as well as the corpses of cloud ninjas lying all over the ce. These cloud ninjas who came to support couldn''t help but be shocked!


    The leader ofmand Kurapa directly questioned Fuji who was responsible for guarding the secret warehouse: "Fuji, what the hell is going on here? Why didn''t you protect the secret warehouse?"


    Fuji could only helplessly reply, "We were attacked by Konoha''s elite troops!"


    "Elite troops!?" Kurapa curled his lips in anger and spoke while pointing his finger towards the injured and paralyzed Kuroto and Shisui, "Just two brats? You dare call them Konoha''s Elite Troops!? Have you be so ipetent, that you can''t even deal with two little devils!?"


    Fuji snorted at Kurapa''s words, "Just two Little Devils? Humph, take a good look around you, these two little devils killed more than two-hundred of us!"


    Upon hearing Fuji''s words, Kurapa and other cloud ninjas looked around and found that only the corpses of cloud ninjas were lying all around, in the entire valley; aside from the paralyzed Kuroto and Shisui, there was no sign of any other Konoha shinobi whether dead or alive.


    With this alone Kurapa realized that for these two brats to have done such serious damage on their side, they are indeed not so simple as you would expect considering their young age, so, he immediately stated, "I will torture out all the information in their heads, while the rest watch out for the reinforcement from the enemy sides!"


    Fuji only shrugged, "Do as you please, two more of the brats have escaped, I am going to pursue them now!"


    Kuroto who was injured due to the lightning snake couldn''t even use the slightest of his strength. Seeing the arrival of enemy reinforcements, even if he tried to force it, his heart couldn''t stay calm!


    As Kurapa was walking towards him, Kuroto felt more and more danger.


    He tried thinking of whatever he could use, but there was no solution he could arrive at.


    ''Is this really it? I made a promise to him�� I can''t let it end here��!''


    This was the only thought going into his mind, but unfortunately, there were no signs of hope.


    ''Something�� anything��!''


    As if hearing Kuroto''s plea, he suddenly felt an unfamiliar force surging.


    ''This is��!?''


    The power seemed to be hidden far away in the sky, yet it seemed especially close to him.


    What surprised him more was the kindness it directed towards him along with the huge amount of energy.


    Yes, it was the kindness, kindness of a father? A Grandfather? Their Forefather or maybe a Distant Ancestor?


    This energy that seemed within his reach yet out of his control attracted all his attention, it re-ignited his desire to survive, reminded him of the thought of surviving from death and aplish what he dreams of.


    With this reignited hope, Kuroto tried to raise his hand with all the strength he could muster.


    Kurapa who was walking towards him sneered as he saw Kuroto struggling to move, "Don''t struggle brat, after getting what I want, I will let you die without pain!"


    Shisui on the side also looked at struggling Kuroto, he believes that Kuroto-Kun wouldn''t do any meaningless action, so he was ready to sacrifice a Mangekyou by using Kotoamatsukami to control Kurapa.


    Because of theck of chakra, it is obviously impossible for Shisui to use Kotoamatsukami normally, so the only option he has left is to use it forcibly by sacrificing one eye.


    But as long as Kurapa is controlled, he and Kuroto-Kun will be able to escape from here, so it is undoubtedly worth it.


    He had already started umting Pupil Power in his left eye.


    However, before he could fullyunch the strongest genjutsu, Kuroto, who finally managed to raise his hand, grabbed the non-existent space.


    Seeing Kuroto''s action Kurapa raised the corner of one eye while thinking to himself, ''Is consciousness so blurred? That''s good, it would be much easier to extract information from ---!''


    However, before he could finish the thought, something happened that left him stunned.


    Not only Kurapa but all the surrounding Cloud ninjas, even Fuji who was about to leave to follow-up after Guy and Kakashi, as well as Shisui who was gathering pupil power in his left eye to cast Kotoamatsukami were stunned.


    In everyone''s perception as soon as Kuroto''s grabbed into the void, a huge Chakra reaction erupted from his body shining like a pir of blue light illuminating the night sky.


    The chakra reaction was so great that both Kurapa and Fuji who had seen a tailed beast were shaken.


    As soon as the chakra erupted, his body started floating up and visible to the naked eye all the injuries and numbness on his body disappeared instantly and was reced by a feeling of overwhelming and endless power.


    "This�� what the hell is going on?" Honestly, Kuroto was no less shocked than the others.


    Although he felt the kindness and eptance from this force, he was certain it wasn''t the power of his Tenseigan.


    Before he could make any judgments, some images started to appear in his mind.


    ''It''s hand seal printing!?'' �C Kuroto did not know what this hand seal printing method is used for, just out of the instinctual trust he felt towards the source, he performed the seals one-by-one ording to the images he saw.


    Ram �C Tiger �C Boar �C Tiger


    ...��. Whooooshh!!!...


    As soon as hepleted the hand seal printing, Kuroto gained a cyan-colored Chakra shroud with six magatamas marking on his cor, dark markings over his eyebrows, and lower eyelids.


    The shroud constantly radiated flickering mes of Chakra, and his clothing and hair continuously billowed upwards as if caught in an upward breeze as he floated in mid-air akin to a God!


    And that''s not it, immediately afterward several orbs of ck malleable chakra shed from the center of his eyebrows, and floated around him.


    "T-tenseigan Chakra Mode!? The printing method just now was to turn on the Tenseigan Chakra Mode!!?" �C Kuroto was out of his wits as he discovered the state, he was in.


    It was only now that he understood the source of the energy that is helping him, he still couldn''t help but think as to why did it help him out right now?


    But it was obviously not the time for him to entangle himself in these things.


    Suppressing all the mixed thoughts in his heart, and directing all his attention towards the only objective in front of him, Kuroto made sure that he must eliminate all the Cloud ninja here, not only to ensure his and Shisui''s safety but also to make sure there are no witnesses left to remember the events that took ce here to ensure that his Tenseigan doesn''t get exposed!


    After making up his mind, Kuroto pointed his hand towards Shisui and dragged him along with the ground he was sitting on into the air, all while his other hand was slowly raised and aimed in the direction of the valley.


    The nine Truth-Seeking Balls floating around him immediately merged, as he focused his chakra through them, and muttered in an emotionless tone, "Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!"


    Following Kuroto''s call the chakra he focused on the Truth-Seeking Balls created a powerful silvery typhoon, and the target of this gust was the entire valley along with all the cloud shinobi.


    ��


    On the Moon.


    In the Otsutsuki Family Hall.


    A grey-haired, old man suddenly opened his cloudy white eyes, and muttered in a surprised tone, "Who is using the power of the giant Tenseigan!?"


    Without any hesitation, he immediately got up and rushed towards the temple.


    At the same time, two more elders also rushed towards the temple just like him.


    "What is happening, who is drawing chakra from the Tensiagn?"


    "Only three of us can control the Tenseigan, then howe��?"


    The oldest of the three said at this time: "No matter who is it, firstly put a seal on the Tenseigan and cut off any external chakra output!"


    "Yes!"


    Having decided the course, the three of them made several hand seals, then spoke in a unison, "Fuin Kekkai!"


    With thebined seal from the three elders, the twinkling of the giant Tenseigan dimmed slightly��


    ...............................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 152 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 69 - – 67 What In The Sam Hill Happened Here?

    Boom��


    The huge storm made by the ''Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion'' instantly swept the entire valley! ??


    In such a fierce storm, whether they were elites like Fuji, Kurapa, other Jonin, or the chunin and genin, everyone was like rootless duckweed.


    Nothing more than TINY LITTLE ANTS!


    Not only the Cloud ninjas but countless big trees were also uprooted, huge rocks were turned into dust, buildings and sentry posts and many other things all disintegrated into debris at the first contact with the storm.


    The entire valley was like a drawing on a piece of paper that was wiped clean by the eraser named ''Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion'', and nothing but a nk was left.


    ''Not enough! Still not enough!''


    Kuroto still doesn''t have any ns to stop!


    Although the entire valley has been razed to the ground by him, there were still many chakra reactions he could perceive with the Tenseigan, this only meant that there were still many survivors left.


    ''These survivors must not stay alive! If even a single one of them manages to escape, Cloud Vige wille to know of my Tenseigan.''


    Cloud vige has done a lot of shameless actions to steal the secrets of the other viges, attempted to kidnap Uzumaki Kushina, and even Hyuga Hinata for studying Byakugan, who knows what they will plot against him.


    So, nobody can be allowed to stay alive!


    Shisui, who was sitting on a piece of floating rock beside Kuroto, was in a daze at the scene in front of him. It has been several minutes, and this expression hasn''t changed.


    ''Is this Kuroto-San''s true strength!?''


    No matter how humble he may be, Shisui still has deep pride within him. But now that he saw such argescale and powerful technique used by Kuroto, he suddenly lost confidence in his Mangekyou.


    ''Can Susanoo beparable to something like that?''


    This was the only question being repeated in his mind again and again.


    This was the moment his pride waspletely torn apart and his reverence towards Kuroto-Kun increased exponentially!


    Kuroto who was still busy killing every cloud shinobi didn''t notice the change in Shisui''s mentality.


    But suddenly, the endless source of chakra was cut off��


    The power and Chakra that was overflowing in his body seemed to be hollowed out all of a sudden, this happened so quickly that he couldn''t even react to it.


    He has long since realized that the source of this Chakra must be the giant Tenseigan on the moon, such kindness could only be felt from Hamura.


    Precisely because he realized the source of the chakra, so he did his best to transfer as much as he can in Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion because he knows that the Otsutsuki n on the moon wouldn''t allow the Hamura''s chakra to be used by anyone but their own, so this was most likely a once in a lifetime chance.


    However, the members of the Otsutsuki n on the moon reacted too quickly. From the time when the resonance between his Tenseigan with the Giant Tenseigan began only a few minutes have passed and they already cut off the chakra supply!


    However, he can''t stop now, there are still some life sources left.


    ''Can''t stop now!''


    Before killing every cloud ninja, he could not let the Tenseigan Chakra Mode fade away, even if he has to overdraw his vitality!


    Gritting his teeth, he insisted on using ''the secret technique of physical regeneration''.


    ording to the rough estimation, it would take only about 13 more seconds topletely tten the valley.


    Not to mention the humans, even the rats, and ants hiding in the ground must not be left alive!


    But without the support of the giant Tenseigan on the Moon, Kuroto was already overwhelmed by the fatigue, and his consciousness started getting blurry.


    ''Have to stay awake!''


    "Seven�� six�� five�� four�� "


    With the heavy eyelids he couldn''t keep open, Kuroto somehow managed to sense the remaining Chakra reaction in the valley.


    "Three��"


    "Two��"


    "And thest one��!"


    With the disappearance of the chakra source of thest enemy ninja. Kuroto forced himself to stay awake to confirm no more people were left alive in the valley.


    Now, he finally couldn''t hold up anymore and fell to the ground long with Shisui while coughing out blood.


    Even before he could lift off the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, it automatically wore off, and with it, the Tenseigan in his eye socket also turned into Byakygan.


    Shisui somehow managed to get up and quickly checked up on Kuroto''s condition, "Kuroto-Kun how are you doing!?"


    "Heh�� Don''t worry, I am only tired, and injured. Just leave this ce before any more enemy forces arrive!" �C Kuroto said as he lost consciousness.


    Shisui nodded, and while carrying unconscious Kuroto on his back, fled towards the border of the Land of Frost.


    ��


    Not long after Kuroto and Shisui left,


    Several more groups of Cloud ninjas rushed to the valley from all directions.


    Of course, this ce couldn''t be considered a valley anymore. Because wherever the eyes could see, it was all a straight ne, it almost felt like a giant ploughed thend with a shovel!


    The arriving Cloud ninjas were confused looking at the situation around.


    "We didn''te to the wrong ce, did we? Didn''t the map stated that it should be valley around?"


    "No, you idiot, how could wee wrong, this is the ce where the emergency signal came from!"


    "Then where is anyone? Where is the secret warehouse!?"


    One-by-one Cloud ninjas were confused by such a development.


    At this time, a Jonin stood up and shouted, "Assholes, what are you all doing standing around in a daze, hurry up and find any survivors, I want to know what in the God''s name happened here!?"


    The ninjas came out of their stupor and reacted immediately as they dispersed one after another, trying to find any source of information that could be useful.


    But over and over again, no matter how much they explored or dug the muddy ground, they found nothing but mutted corpses, and without exception, each of them belonged to the shinobi of Cloud Vige.


    "What, not even a single enemy corpse was found!!?" Hearing such a report, the Jonin leader was more panicked.


    While pointing at the rows and rows of corpses that had been gathered in front of him, he said tremblingly, "Impossible�� how could so many of our die and not even any sign of any enemy around? Search everywhere, I want four-man squads to search in every direction and find any trace that the enemy might have left!"


    "Yes!"


    ''Just what in the hell did they fought against!?'' �C was the only question in his mind.


    ��


    On the Moon.


    After cutting off the chakra supply of the giant Tenseigan, the three elders now discussed the possible cause for such a thing to happen.


    Elder 1 said, "This time giant Tenseigan acted too strange, I suspect it has something to do with the person who stole the Gedo Statue before!"


    Elder 2 was shocked and angry, "He dares to try to steal the treasure of Otsutsuki''s?


    Elder 3 who was the eldest of all remained slightly calm and said after some thinking, "It would be better to use the giant Tenseigan to see. The change now was indeed quite unusual, maybe something happened in the Ninja World."


    Elder 1 and Elder 2 nodded at Elder 3''s words and immediately made some hand seals: "Enlighten!"


    The now dim Tenseigan once again bloomed in the brilliant light, and as per Elder''s sealing, spread a light curtain into the Earth.


    ��


    On the Earth.


    Kuroto who was resting on Shisui''s back as they both fled towards the Land of Frost, suddenly felt the familiar chakra of the giant Tensaign swept over him, and this brought him out of his sleep making him highly alert.


    However, since his Tenseigan faded and turned into Byakugan because of the depletion of Chakra, the Chakra curtain of the Giant Tenseigan did not stay on him for longer than an instant and went past him as if it didn''t recognize him at all.


    ''Wheh��''


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 154 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 70 - – 68 Forbidden Spots

    A few dayster.


    Land of Hot Water. ??


    Kakashi and Guy who were unconsciousy side by side on the ground inside a small cave, while Kuroto sat on the side and Shisui was sitting at the campfire busy cooking.


    Stirring the small pot on the fire Shisui whispered, "Kuroto-San, the soup is just about ready!"


    Kuroto nodded eagerly, he was really hungry right now.


    Although he still has Military Ration Pills left with him, their taste is just too awful.


    Now, it''s not that Kuroto hates eating it but like most other Shinobi he would also prefer eating something delicious like fish soup over the tasteless Military Ration Pills.


    Without much dy, Shisui brought a bowl of fresh steaming fish soup for Kuroto.


    While drinking the soup, Kuroto looked over towards Kakashi and Guy who were lying unconscious.


    It''s funny to think that Guy who retreated first with Kakashi on Kuroto''s orders, was more injured than him and Shisui.


    But it''s not that strange if you think about it, even if Kuroto and Shisui tried their best, they were unable to stop any follow-up chase after Guy, as a result, he was intercepted by cloud ninjas and had no choice other than to use Hachimon Tonkou.


    Hachimon Tonkou is a forbidden Jutsu that damages the enemy 1000 points and injures oneself by 800 points, so although Guy sessfully managed to repel the enemy shinobi, he was also injured severely.


    On the other hand, Kakashi''s situation is even moreplicated.


    Although Kakashi has serious injuries and excessive blood loss, the reason for him being in aa is something else.


    As for what that reason might be?


    Kuroto has no idea for the time being.


    He doesn''t even have much time to worry about Kakashi right now as his own troubles have not been solved yet.


    ...��. crack...


    For some reason, Kuroto suddenly wrinkled his eyebrows, and the bowl in his hand fell to the ground, breaking into several fragments which alerted Shisui.


    Shisui suddenly asked, "Kuroto-San, are you alright, did something happen? Is there anyone approaching here?"


    Kuroto only shook his head negatively with a sullen face, "Huh�� Nothing happened."


    After reassuring Shisui one more time, Kuroto turned to look outside the cave.


    The night sky outside was very charming, bright stars like diamonds filled the night sky, bright and soft moonlight only enhanced this beauty, making it all feel surreal.


    Looking at such a charming night, Kuroto can only sigh as he was worried about something else, "Huh�� did that small incident shocked them so much?"


    Kuroto thinks so only because just a few moments ago the search curtain of Tenseigan Chakra again went past them. He wouldn''t have even noticed this if not for the fact that he is now familiar with Hamura''s chakra.


    Shisui, sitting beside him didn''t react all.


    This just goes to show how secretive the chakra search of the giant Tenseigan is. Even Shisui with the Mangekyou can''t perceive it at all.


    ''This has already been the seventh time today! Why haven''t they given up yet? Wasn''t it just some tiny amount of Chakra? Why can''t they let go of this for once?'' �C Kuroto thought.


    He is very annoyed by this, but he knows that thest members of the Otsutsuki n on the Moon are all pure radicals.


    Obviously, they misunderstood Hamura, thinking that the Shinobi World created by the Sage of the Six Path is nothing more than a failure, and took it upon themselves to destroy and recreate the world.


    If theye to know about his existence, Kuroto can''t even to begin thinking of what might be the consequences!


    Moreover, now he, who has borrowed the chakra from the Giant Tenseigan knows better than anyone, just how powerful giant Tenseigan is!


    It wouldn''t be wrong to say that it is undoubtedly a supreme treasure that belongs to the Otsutsuki n on the moon!


    Even Kuroto with the Tenseigan only barely managed to resonate with its Chakra in a near-death state, while those Otsutsuki descendants can freely use it as per their wish.


    From just this alone it can be seen, that the Otsutsuki n on the moon has a much higher authority than the Hyuga n.


    And if theye after him, what Kuroto would have to face will be the onught from the Giant Tenseigan which is thousands of times superior to him in terms of both the quality as well as quantity of chakra.


    The result isn''t that hard to figure out!


    Honestly, Kuroto even thinks that he is quite lucky.


    Fortunately, his Tenseigan went into temporary dormancy due to Chakra exhaustion bringing back the Byakugan. Otherwise, he would have had no method to avoid giant Tenseigan''s search.


    ��


    On the Moon.


    "�� Cough��!"


    After a short cough Elder 1 resealed the giant Tenseigan and shook his head negatively.


    When Elder 2 saw this, his brows tightened, "Still nothing?"


    Elder 1 calmed down his coughs, then said slowly, "Apart from the Forbidden Spots, there is no other abnormality in the Shinobi World!"


    Thest descendants of Otsutsuki have desired to destroy the Shinobi world long since.


    It''s just that, using Giant Tenseigan''s regr explorations of the Shinobi World, they have found several ces where the light of the Tenseigan is unable to reach, therefore the Otsutsuki have close to no information about these ces, and termed them collectively as ''Forbidden Spots''!


    Some of these ''Forbidden Spots'' are densely filled by Natural Energy., some are upied by weird extraterritorial forces, while the others have been contaminated with evil energy.


    Due to these reasons, the Otsutsuki''s have hesitated to make a move up to now.


    Now there aren''t many people left on the moon, except for the 3 elders, there is only a 3-year-old child named Toneri and his father left.


    Their current power is not enough to smoothly destroy the entire Shinobi World, so no matter how radical they may be, the elders can only endure and choose to wait for the right opportunity, or wait for Toneri to grow up and fulfil Hamura''s wish.


    Elder 3 asked at this moment, "What about the Gedo Statue? Is there any finding of it?"


    Elder 3 asked this because they did manage to briefly sense the ''Gedo Statue'' a few years ago, but before they could use the Tenseigan to search, the induction disappeared, so the Elders could only stay disappointed for not being able to find its exact location.


    Elder 1 again shook his head at Elder 3''s question.


    Elder 2, who is the most radical of all stood up from the futon: "Are we just going to watch and do nothing?"


    Elder 3 calmly said, "We have grown too old and don''t have enough strength to fulfil Hamura''sst wish. Let Toneri take this important task. He is the most gifted child the Otsutsuki has ever witnessed, if it is him, he would definitely be able to fulfil it!"


    Elder 1 tentatively suggested, "We may be able to seek help from the Hyuga n, after all, they also have the same blood as us!"


    Elder 2 snorted coldly, "Hyuga? No! They are fallen people, they are unworthy, and their fate will be the same as the rest of the Shinobi world, they are part of the failed world created by the Sage of the Six Paths, so they too have to perish along with it!"


    Elder 3 thought of suggesting that if all of the people were exterminated, then the Otsutsuki n on the moon which is already close to extinction wouldn''t escape this fate as well, but seeing the decisive look of Elder 2, he chooses to sigh and let go.


    In the final analysis, all three of them share the same thought that the Hyuga n is really unworthy of beingpared to the Otsutsuki n on the Moon��


    ......................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 156 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 71 - – 69 Caged Bird.

    At the border of Land of Earth and Land of Grass.


    Sandaime Tsuchikage, Onoki looked at the information on the piece of paper in his hands and said: "So, themander from Konoha facing us is Shimura Danzo?" ??


    The Joninmander standing by Tsuchikage-Sama''s side replied, "Yes Tsuchikage-Sama, ording to the information collected by the intelligence team Shimura Danzo ismanding the Konoha front!"


    Rock Vige suddenly assembled its army at the Border of Land of Grass, so Konoha had to take some countermeasures.


    Shimura Danzo of the Konoha Council was assigned by Sandaime Hokage to guard the front line against the Rock Vige.


    Utatane Koharu was responsible to go to Sand Vige in person to discuss alliance matters.


    While Mitokado Homura had to go to the coastline on the east of the Land of Fire to prevent raids from the Mist Vige.


    Such pieces of information are difficult to conceal, so the Rock Vige intelligence department easily intercepted them.


    After pondering a little, Tsuchikage asked, "What about the Hokage himself?"


    Jonin leader shook his head, "There is no urate information yet, but most likely opinion states that he is still sitting in the Konoha Vige."


    "Heh�� Hokage is really calm about the situation!" Tsuchikage smiled mockingly, then as if he suddenly remembered something, and asked: "By the way, is there any news about the shinobi responsible for killing Iwamoto and his team?"


    As the captain of one of the remaining few Beheading Units in the Rock Vige, Iwamoto was an elite Jonin of the Rock Vige. So, his death undoubtedly made Tsuchikage very angry and annoyed.


    "ording to the intelligence sent by the spies nted within the Land of Demons, it was Team-11 of the Konoha Anbu ck Ops, that killed Iwamoto and his team."


    Tsuchikage frowned hearing this, "Konoha''s Anbu?"


    No matter which vige, the identity of the Anbu is highly confidential and in some cases only known to the Kage himself, so finding out more detailed information about this Team-11 wouldn''t be an easy task, even for Rock Vige.


    "Did this Team-11 make an appearance on any of the battlefield yet?" �C Tsuchikage asked while holding his chin.


    The Jonin browsed through all the documents and pieces of intelligence at his hands and replied: "No Tsuchkage-Sama!"


    The battle between the Konoha and Cloud Vige naturally attracted the attention of all the Shinobi Viges, and among them, Rock vige undoubtedly ced special attention on that front to have all the first-hand information.


    Therefore, at the beginning when the intelligence about the sudden raids from the Cloud Vige was known Rock Vige dispatched arge number of ninjas proficient in sneaking and information gathering into the Land of Fire, to receive the intelligence on any changes in the war situation on that front at thetest.


    In the battle of intelligence gathering, Konoha undoubtedly suffered a big loss this time.


    Several lines of defense at the border was so easily breached by the secret raid of the Cloud Shinobi, again leading to the loss of both material and personnel.


    Tsuchikage-Sama is of course very happy seeing Konoha suffer: "If Cloud keeps up with this speed, they should be able to attack Konoha Vige within a few weeks."


    This battlepletely exposed Konoha''s current state, every vige was able to see that Konoha Vige is no longer the invincible existence that overwhelms the entire ninja world singlehandedly.


    However, the Jonin leader on the side wasn''t as optimistic as Tsuchikage-Sama, he shook his head negatively and said, "I am afraid it wouldn''t be that easy Tsuchikage-Sama! After the Toad Sanin Jiraiya arrived at the Cloud Front, Konoha''s situation is much better, making Cloud Vige''s offensive temporarily contained."


    So, far no one has any idea as to why Jiraiya arrived at the battlefield a whole weekte than expected, but his arrival did slow down Cloud''s offensive.


    Tsuchikage pondered a little, and said, "Konoha''s reaction is a bit strange this time. Hokage should know that thebat power on the battlefield is insufficient, but there are no signs of the Uchiha n participating like in the 3rd Shinobi War.


    Then there is no trace of this seemingly strong Team-11 of the Anbu ck Ops.


    Moreover, Jiraiya arrivedter at the War.


    Hokage himself is still sitting in the vige.


    I have a feeling that there is something more to it than meets the eye, arrange some ninjas to check this out, I want to know why is this the case!"


    "Yes Tsuchikage-Sama, I will arrange it!"


    ��


    Land of Fire, Cloud Camp.


    After receiving the news from the rear, Yugito Nii and Cloud Head Ninja looked at each other in confusion.


    The content of the message only has few words: ''Pause the Attack!''


    Killer bee raised his head and asked the two who were looking at each other in confusion: "Well, why did brother A send such an order?"


    The Head ninja shook his head in confusion, "This is simply iprehensible, we have already destroyed Konoha''s frontal defense. If we stop now then the previous efforts would all be in vain!"


    Yugito Nii suggested, "Could it be that something happened at the vige?"


    Both Killer Bee and Head ninja agreed to Yugito Nii''s suggestion, otherwise, there is no reason for Raikage-Sama to send such absurd orders.


    Well what choice do they have, Raikage-Sama ordered, they have to follow through!


    So, the offensive from the Clou Vige''s end temporarily stopped.


    ��


    Land of Fire, Konoha Camp facing Cloud Offense.


    Nara Shikaku walked into the head tent and quickly said: "The opposite side seems to have stopped attacking!"


    Standing on the side, Hyuga Hizashi frowned at Nara Shikaku''s words and asked, "They are obviously on the dominating side, why did they suddenly stop?"


    Jiraiya who was sitting at the center knew the most possible reason, so he said at this time: "Most likely old man''s strategy worked."


    Having said that he briefly exined, that Hokage-sama gave orders to the Anbu ck Ops to destroy the secret warehouse of the Cloud Vige at the border of the Land of Lightning to slow down the Cloud offensive.


    Everyone who heard about this information, couldn''t help but sigh.


    This kind of mission of sneaking into the enemy''s territory involves too much risk even if it is some small Shinobi vige, not to mention Cloud Vige being one of the Five Great Shinobi Viges.


    For someone to havepleted this task is way beyond expectations, but everybody was extremely grateful to them.


    At least now the Konoha side has a temporary breathing period.


    ��


    Land of Hot Water.


    Kuroto who was freshening up by theke; untied the ck-goggle that Yue gave him.


    The clear water in theke reflected the Byakugan in his eye sockets


    Looking at his reflection in theke intently, Kuroto found that his Dojutsus were indeed Byakugan, although their purity has increased slightly, they are the Byakugan no doubt about that.


    After repeated confirmation, Kuroto closed his eyes and injected Chakra into them, after doing this for a few seconds, he reopened them.


    This time his eyes shed with the royal blue light; the floral pattern formed by the white irises looked like a beautiful star in the night sky.


    As soon as he opened them, Kuroto''s field of vision became clearer, he could even perceive the linings on the bark of a small tree far away.


    "Thank goodness, the Tenseigan was only dormant, not lost!"


    Kuroto chuckled and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He finally learned the method to be able to activate and deactivate the Tenseigan. After several more attempts to check for any signs of abnormality, Kuroto was sure that his Tenseigan can be closed just like the Uchiha.


    In the normal state, he can use the Byakugan simr to Sharingan, and at a further stage, he can activate the Tenseigan simr to Mangekyou.


    But that wasn''t it, Kuroto checked several times and was surprised to find that as soon as he deactivates the Tenseigan, the Curse seal on his forehead activates.


    This discovery really made him interested in the ''Cage Bird''. This curse seal is obviously not simple as it may seem, the secrets hidden within it are much deeper than one would expect.


    Suddenly, Kuroto found that this Curse seal seems to be of great research value��


    ..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 158 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 72 - – 70 Gains

    Since he can now freely activate and deactivate the Tenseigan, so there was obviously no need to wear the dark goggles anymore.


    After all, wearing the goggles also has a considerable impact on his field of vision, especially at night, the dark color of the lens interferes with his insight. ??


    So, after putting the goggles in the ninja bag around his waist, Kuroto got up and returned to the small cave where the Team-11 was hiding.


    As soon as Guy saw Kuroto walking in, he smiled and said, "Hahaha, I couldn''t even recognize you for a second, looks quite strange without the goggles!"


    Kuroto didn''t mind Guy and observed him while asking, "how is your condition?"


    Guy immediately gave his ''Nice Guy'' pose: ''a thumbs up, wink, and a winning smile showing his front teeth �Cplete with the proverbial ''ping'','' and whileughing enthusiastically said, "Don''t worry, I am Konoha''s Sublime Blue Beast of Prey! Such small injuries will not stop me from brimming with the ''Power of Youth!''."


    And Kuroto has no doubt about Guy''s words.


    Undoubtedly, Guy''s resilience is far extraordinary than one might think. If ordinary people push themselves as hard as he does in his training, they will not only be physically overwhelmed but even mentally copse.


    This time the injuries he suffered were not minor but only a few days of rest and he can already jump around.


    So he only shook his head helplessly at Guy''s enthusiasm and walked forward.


    Going further inside the cave, Kuroto found Shisui chatting with Kakashi in low voice.


    Seeing both of them a little serious, Kuroto asked casually, "What are talking about with such serious looks?"


    Shisui nced at Kakashi and seeing that the other party nodded, he said to Kuroto in a weird tone: "Kuroto-San, Captain Kakashi has awakened Mangekyou Sharingan."


    Kuroto looked at Kakashi, "Did you awaken at the Valley?"


    Kakashi who was still in weakness shook his head negatively, "I don''t know much!"


    Obviously, Kuroto isn''t surprised about Kakashi awakening the Mangekyou, because as far as he remembers, Kakashi did have it in the original series.


    It was about the same time when Obito awakened his Mangekyou, probably because of the resonance between the two and the intense emotional fluctuation that the two experienced due to Rin''s death.


    It''s just that Kakashi might have not realized this fact until now, but his battle at the valley in the Land of Lightning probably allowed him to learn of this fact.


    Seeing that Kakashi was still in pretty bad condition, Kuroto didn''t ask for any more information.


    Besides, he didn''t want to show his interest or familiarity with the information on the Mangekyou, as it would bring a lot of unnecessary trouble and suspicion.


    After all, for a Hyuga to have such knowledge on the Sharingan of the Uchiha n is indeed suspicious.


    There are already other people who have a deep interest in the Sharingan as well as Mangekyou, Shimura Danzo in the Vige, and Orochimaru outside the vige are a few of the examples.


    There is also Obito being hidden in the dark, who ns to destroy the Uchiha n as well as weaken Konoha, and not to mention the freak Zetsu, who Kuroto can''t even begin to think about.


    Kuroto doesn''t want to be the target of their focus, as it would only bring way too much trouble upon him.


    Seeing Kuroto-Kun not very interested in Kakashi-San''s Mangekyou, Shisui didn''t say much.


    It''s just that he was already in a dumbfounded state, never in his life would he have thought that a non-Uchiha member who transnted the Sharingan could awaken the Legendary Mangekyou revered by the Uchiha.


    In his opinion, the very existence of Captain Kakashi''s Mangekyou is the biggest mockery of Uchiha''s pride.


    Countless Uchihas who have been hailed as geniuses failed to awaken the Mangekyou, even now as far he knows, he is the only Uchiha to have awakened the Mangekyou.


    And the power of Mangekyou even terrifies him, he fears that this Mangekyou would only bring ominousness to both the Vige and the Uchiha.


    This is also the reason why he guards this power that represents the Uchiha''s pride so carefully, and here he is now witnessing Captain Kakashi who is not even an Uchiha to have awakened it inexplicably.


    This is way beyond hrious, Shisui doesn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Fortunately, Shisui''s inner pride has already been torn to shreds by Kuroto-San not long ago. In his belief, the proud Uchiha have obviously been defeated by the Hyuga n.


    At least in his thinking, the power of Mangekyou cannot rival Kuroto-San''s power he witnessed at the valley.


    Therefore, this time it was much easier for him to ept the loss of Uchiha. ''After all, Captain Kakashi is also the son of White Fang, it should be eptable, shouldn''t it?'' �C this was his question to himself.


    Shisui''splicated mental activities were unknown to Kuroto and Kakashi.


    One was immersed in his own spiritual world.


    While Kuroto was pondering over the events that took ce in the past few days.


    This battle at the valley again taught him a lesson, even if has a lot of hole cards in his hand, he must remain cautious, otherwise, he may lose his life in just a split second and wouldn''t even get the chance to use those hole cards.


    And this thing almost happened this time. Although he had the Kazekage puppet with him, and he could have easily escaped using it, but just one small negligence almost made him lose his life.


    It must never be forgotten that this is the Shinobi World, the very same Shinobi World where even the Jubi Jinchuriki Madara was left helpless in the face of ck Zetsu''s sneak attack, and even Kaguya was sealed twice.


    Even a bit of carelessness isn''t an option, you have to be vignt even when you are as strong as the Sage of the Six Paths or the Chakra Ancestor!


    ��


    The biggest gain is undoubtedly the information he obtained from the giant Tenseigan about the method to enter ''Tenseigan Chakra Mode'' as well as using the other techniques like ''Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion'' and ''Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion'' using the Truth-Seeking Orbs.


    In fact, now Kuroto can even understand Kaguya, Madara, Nagato, and Toneri''s Godplex. The moment he entered the ''Tenseigan Chakra Mode'', Kuroto himself felt like he was a God, and all the enemies were just some tiny little ants he could crush with just a wave of his hand.


    This feeling of course made him very happy, unlike those that might feel disgusted about it.


    But it''s a pity that those Otsutsuki descendants on the moon reacted way too quickly and sealed the chakra flow of the Giant Tenseigan, so he didn''t have enough time to familiarize himself with the ''Tenseigan Chakra Mode''.


    But Kuroto is not too much worried about it.


    After that incident, there are traces of Hamura''s chakra left on him, and with enough rest and recuperation, his original chakra has also almost recovered.


    Although with his Chakra Volume, using ''Tenseigan Chakra Mode'' for too long wouldn''t be ideal, familiarizing himself with it should be possible.


    However, Kuroto wasn''t in any hurry, such things should be taken steadily one at a time, moreover, those Otsutsuki descendants on the moon are also searching the Shinobi world quite a lot soying low for a while is the best course of option for him for now at least.


    After returning to the Land of Fire, he would test the Tenseigan Chakra Mode��


    .................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 160 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 73 - – 71 Knife At The Enemy’s Throat!

    The short resting period allowed the Team-11 to recover a little bit, and now what to do next became an urgent issue before them.


    The four members of the Team-11 sat on the ground spreading a map to discuss their further course of action. ??


    While pointing at the map Shisui was the first to speak: "Cloud Vige has too many spies infiltrated within the Land of Hot Water, so us staying in this territory for too long is definitely not a wise choice. I suggest we choose to leave immediately using the Unison route."


    The ''Unison route'' referred to by Shisui goes along the easternmost coastline of Land of Hot Water back to the Land of Fire.


    Judging from the map, this route seems to be the most unsafe; as it lies in thebined area of control of Konoha Vige, Cloud Vige, and Mist Vige. But for this very reason, this ''Unison Route'' can, in fact, be considered the safest, because no vige has absolute control over it.


    For this reason, Unison Route has be a unique zone with many wandering and retired ninjas hiding here.


    Guy immediately nodded at Shisui''s proposal, "Well, I think it will a good choice."


    With the currentbat power of Team-11, as long as they don''t get too unlucky and directly encounter the mainbat force of Cloud Vige or any supposed Ninjas Vige, they should be able to cross any territory without much difficulty.


    However, the captain of Team-11, Kakashi hasn''t spoken his opinion yet, he seems to be considering something.


    Kuroto guessed that Kakashi has some other ns, so he asked, "Kakashi, if you have something in mind, just say it directly. After all, we are a team, who have already experienced life and death battles, I think you should befortable in expressing your thoughts by now."


    What Kuroto said isn''t wrong, even if Kakashi concealed the details of the previous mission and led Team-11 into such a dangerous situation that almost got them killed, but nobody could me him.


    The mission was personally issued by Hokage-Sama and as the member of Anbu ck Ops, they mustplete his orders, Kakashi doesn''t have any right to reject or question Hokage-Sama''s orders, not to mention he took the most dangerous part of the task upon himself and almost got himself killed, therefore nobody med him.


    Listening to Kuroto''s words, Kakashi sighed.


    Pointing at the current location of Team-11 on the map, he slowly said, "As Shisui said, we have alreadypleted our mission and should retreat to the Land of Fire as quickly as possible. However, everyone, think about where are we currently?


    From one perspective, we are stuck between the Cloud Raid troops at the front while the Cloud Vige at the rear, but from another perspective, our position is too critical!"


    Kuroto understood what Kakashi is trying to say, "Well, you are right about that, indeed our current position is extremely dangerous for us, but at the same time our stay in the Land of Hot Water is like a knife at the enemy''s throat that can strike any time. I am afraid that the Cloud troops wouldn''t be rest assured until they eliminate us."


    Not only Team-11 destroyed the secret warehouse but also eliminated more than 300 ninjas, so no matter how conceited Cloud Vige maybe, they wouldn''t dare to ignore such an existence hidden behind the rear of Cloud Raid Forces.


    As soon as the Cloud Vige discovers that Team-11 is hidden within the territory of Land of Hot Water, their frontal offensive will obviously weaken and some of it might even be directed towards chase and hunt of Team-11.


    Shisui also thought a little and said, "Yes, Cloud Ninjas don''t know about our injuries, they may estimate us to be a little weakened to exhausted but we can utilize this ignorance to our advantage. As long as we hide well enough and asionally choose to strike to scare them critically, they wouldn''t be able to concentrate entirely on the Konoha Front."


    ''Well, indeed, Team-11 is not entirely in a battle-ready state.


    Kakashi has still not recoveredpletely.


    Although Guy is fit enough to jump around, his fighting power is still not restored entirely due to several fractures.


    Shisui is in a better state than two of them but he is still not at his 100%bat effectiveness. Due to using Susanoo for too long he also suffered from Chakra Overdraft; so, he is also in a weakened state, so, at most he can y at around 50% to 60% of his fullbat potential.


    At least, my situation is better than the others, I have already recovered about 80% of my Chakra, and there are close to no injuries as they were already healed from the Chakar of giant Tenseigan as well as because of using ''The Secret Technique of Physical Regeneration'' so mybat effectiveness is almost close to 100% as my Chakra recovered'' �C thought Kuroto.


    After some more discussion, Team-11 reached a consensus and decided to extend their stay within Land of Hot Water to harass the raid troops of Cloud Vige.


    Kuroto agreed because he knows that Cloud Vige has no intention to expand the conflict to full-scale war. Once the situation reaches a stalemate or disadvantageous, Cloud Vige should propose peace talks.


    And if Team-11 is the one that caused Cloud & Konoha to sit on the negotiation table, then it would be considered a great honor. Not to mention their authority in the Anbu will also skyrocket.


    Take Namikaze Minato as an example, nothing could build reputation and authority faster than the Meritorious Services in War Period.


    So, this course of action is natural the best suited in Kuroto''s opinion.


    Land of Fire, Cloud Raid Camp.


    Through activemunication with the vige, severalmanders of Cloud Vige including Killer B, Cloud Head Ninja, and the young, Nibi''s Jinchuriki Yugito Nii, finally learned why Raikage-Sama issued the absurd order of pausing the attack against Konoha forces.


    Holding the piece of paper in his hand, even Killer B''s always cheerful face was gloomy.


    The news from Raikage-sama mentioned that the four secret warehouses of the Cloud Vige spread around different parts of the Land of Lightning were all attacked by the Anbu ck Ops of Konoha Vige within a short period of 2 days.


    But that wasn''t it, at the location of one of the warehouses, more than 300 Cloud ninjas were found dead, with no signs of the enemy around whether injured, dead, or alive.


    This new surprised all the 3 sitting around.


    The youngest Yugito Nii folded her hands around the chest and said coldly: "Huh�� Konoha also knows some tricks!"


    Cloud Head ninja was more worried: "Konoha was able to get intelligence about the location of the secret warehouses, this isn''t too surprising, because of the transportation of goods, it is indeed difficult to cover up all the tracks, but they were able to wipe out more than 300 hundred of our men, this is not something to be taken lightly."


    Although Yugito Nii is a proud Kunoichi, she also knows that it is not an easy task for just some random Anbu squad to kill more than 300 shinobi, so thinking a little she asked, "Among Konoha''s high-levelbat personnel who hasn''t made an appearance on any battlefront yet?"


    The Jonin secretary on the side immediately replied: "ording to the information we have gathered, so far only the Patriarch of the Uchiha, and the Hyuga, as well as the Hokage-sama himself, hasn''t made an appearance on any battlefront!"


    Cloud Head Ninja also gave his analysis: "The main family of the Hyuga n rarely shows up on the battlefield and that too when the situation is too dire, this was the case even in the 3rd Shinobi War and going so deep into the enemy territory isn''t something the Hyuga n could afford so they can be ruled out.


    There was something weird with the Uchiha this time, there is no news of any Uchiha being on any battlefield, this wasn''t the case in the 3rd Shinobi war, so in my opinion, the warehouse where our 300 men died should have been attacked by the Uchiha!"


    At this time Yugito Nii suggested, "It has to be the Uchiha n and their Patriarch, and if not them then it can only be the Sandaime Hokage himself!"


    Both Killer B and the Cloud Head ninja nodded at her conclusion, they also agree that no one else in Konoha has this kind of power��


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 162 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 74 - – 72 Cloud’s Headache

    As one of the great Shinobi Vige, Cloud Vige has enough intelligencework to know of the people that might be responsible for this attack.


    In Yugito Nii''s view, if there is someone who could lead a shinobi team andplete such a difficult secret raid behind the enemy lines, except for the now defected Snake Sannin and the deceased Yellow sh, there is only ''Wicked Eye'' Fugaku of the Uchiha n and Hokage-Sama himself, so naturally, those two became the target of her suspicion. ??


    However, before they could proceed with further countermeasure a Cloud ninja hurriedly walked into the head camp and said, "I am extremely sorry for the intrusion but an emergency transmission has been sent from the vige!"


    Receiving the news, Killer B, Yugito Nii, and Head Shinobi were again surprised.


    ording to thetest piece of news, although 3 of the 4 secret warehouses did suffer some damage, the attacking Anbu were captured alive.


    After the torture, Cloud was able to extract information out of them.


    And the name of Konoha Anbu Team-11 has appeared in the vision of Cloud senior officials.


    However, this information is even more shocking than previously, "A four-person Anbu squad wiped away not only entire warehouse but also more than 300 hundred of our ninjas?" Yugito Nii muttered in surprise, and after a short pause she continued, "Could it be that Raikage-sama made some mistake?"


    B and Head ninja were equally surprised by this information.


    Even in the Cloud Vige''s side only Yugito Nii and Killer B have such ability because of being the Human Column Pir of the Tailed Beast.


    Being able to tten a whole valley is not a joke, the chakra requirement to achieve something of this level is not possessed by just some ''Anbu ninjas.''


    In other words, ordinary ninjas cannot do something of this degree in just one night.


    So, if Team-11 could cause such damage to Cloud Vige side, then there was only one thought in the minds of the senior Cloud officials.


    "Konoha Anbu Team-11 must be eliminated at all cost!"


    This idea took root in the hearts of everyone.


    The three present here nced at each other, and finally, Yugito Nii stood up and said, "I''ll kill them!"


    ��


    Land of Hot Water.


    "Enemy Attack!"


    "Be careful everyone, he is behind��"


    "Hurry up and send a signal for help!"


    In the chaotic atmosphere, Kuroto holding his Kusanagi Sword rushed amidst the Cloud Transport Unit.


    The leader of the team, a Cloud Chunin, immediately raised his Kunai to block the enemy''s iing sword strike.


    "Heh�� Idiot!" Upon seeing this action Kuroto raised the corner of his mouth.


    He couldn''t remember how many ninjas have already tried to block his strike with an ordinary Kunai and without exception all of them��


    Ding��


    With a crisp metal collision sound, the chunin leader together with the Kunai in his hand was cut in half by the Kusanagi sword!


    Without the lead of Chunin leader, the remaining Genin hardly pose a resistance and were one-by-one killed by him.


    Thest left Genin who knew he wasn''t going to survive, resolutely activated the detonation symbol hidden in the transporter, making it all explode, as a result destroying it entirely.


    Kuroto, who has already seen this scene happen more than a few times even during the third shinobi war wasn''t surprised by the genin''s actions and easily avoided the resulting explosion.


    His purpose is obviously not the materials, so why take such unnecessary risks!


    After taking a quick round around the battlefield and checking that all of the enemy ninjas were dead for sure, he picked up all the kunai cut in half and put it in a storage scroll.


    If the Cloud ninjas, that wille to check here found out the broken Kunai remaining on the battlefield, the Cloud Vige wille to know that one of the Shinobi on the enemy side is using a high-grade sword based on the smooth cut.


    Once this information is known, they will naturally take countermeasures, and how can Kuroto allow himself to let go of such an advantage?


    After finally confirming that there were no more traces left, Kuroto didn''t stay here any longer and immediately left the site.


    Not long after Kuroto left, Cloud Vige''s Nibi Jinchuriki led a group of Cloud ninjas and rushed here because of the help signal.


    Seeing an already messy site, bloody corpses and the blown-up transporter, the faces of Cloud ninjas were ridden with anger, Yugito Nii herself couldn''t hold back any longer as her pupils turned into Tailed Beast''s.


    At this time a Cloud Jonin came over.


    Shaking his head, he reported, "No survivors!"


    Although Yugito Nii was burning with anger she suppressed herself and asked, "Any signs that indicate their identity?"


    Jonin again shook his head, "I am afraid no, all we know is that the enemy uses a sword damped with some kind of unknown poison; based on the method of killing, as for which sword and which poison, what is the proficiency, identity, and retreat, there are no signs!"


    Gritting her teeth in frustration, she snarled viciously, "Send four-man squads in all possible routes, and find any trace, the enemy must not have gone too far!"


    "Yes!"


    ��...Whoosh��...Whoosh��...Whoosh...


    Following her order, the cloud ninjas one-after-another disappeared using the Body Flicker Technique.


    While running along, Kuroto perceived a shinobi squading in his direction, he smiled slightly and immediately used the Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    The main body and the clone nodded at each other and separated into two different directions.


    After using the Shadow Clone to escape the chase of the enemy squad, Kuroto came to a crevice on a high cliff, which was not only well hidden but also provided him with a good field of vision. With Kuroto''s insight and perception of the Tenseigan, this was the best hiding ce.


    While Chewing a Military Ration Pill, Kuroto re-applied the Poison on his sword and thought about his next move.


    In the past week alone, Kuroto sessfully attacked and destroyed three transportation units. Although no materials were obtained, neither was it too big damage for the Cloud Vigepared to those more than 300 men that died, but it did bring their attention in this area.


    The small movements made by the Team-11 have be a headache for the Cloud Vige.


    The frontline is unstable because of Jiraiya''s presence, while the rear is unable to solve Team-11, as such all the momentum of Cloud Vige has dropped.


    Such abnormal behavior immediately attracted not only Konoha''s but also other vige''s attention, that are watching this conflict very closely.


    And everyone unanimously cast their sights on the Land of Hot Water, which is locked between the Land of Lightning and Land of Fire, as if the activities going on here will be the key to determining the direction of the conflict.


    Team-11 has now be the number 1 target of the Cloud vige, as a result of which more and morebat force is deployed for the siege of Team-11.


    It all started with just a single Jonin squad.


    And now not only the Jinchuriki was called from the front lines but even 20 Jonin squads are searching for the traces of Team-11 in the Land of Hot Water.


    This level of deployment is obviously done against Kage-ssbat powers.


    Suddenly Kuroto was brought of his thoughts.


    Just now he sensed that his Shadow Clone disappeared, of course, this wasn''t the issue.


    The purpose of the Shadow Clone was to act as a decoy in his stead, but what surprised Kuroto was that it disappeared abruptly, and there was no sign of the identity of the enemy in the memory returned.


    This only means that whoever was responsible, insta-killed his Shadow Clone.


    Now, this is interesting.


    Although, Kuroto isn''t 100% proficient in the Shadow Clone Jutsu yet, and he needs to improve it, he still has some degree of confidence, not to mention the clone also had about 50% of hisbat power and dojutsu insight.


    And still, he couldn''t find the trace of who was responsible!


    This is surprising!


    Leaning against the mountain wall, Kuroto looked in the direction where the Shadow Clone disappeared and smiled leisurely: "Who could be such a strong guy?"


    ................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 164 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 75 - – 73 Finally Caught Them!

    Of course, many strong people can defeat Kuroto in the current Shinobi World, but very few of them are capable enough that his Shadow Clone couldn''t even perceive him/her.


    And specifically, to the Cloud Vige, there is only one such person. ??


    "Could it really be Yondaime Raikage-Sama?" �C guessed Kuroto as he put his Kusanagi into the scabbard.


    Judging from the Cloud''s reaction so far, Team-11''s n has undoubtedly been a sess.


    If, as Kuroto guessed, Raikage-Sama has alsoe out personally, it just proves that Cloud Vige cannot ignore their movements anymore.


    "If Raikage-Sama has also joined the siege, it would be best to stop disturbing Cloud''s transportation line." �C thought Kuroto.


    Yondaime Raikage is not just some ordinary ninja, in terms of speed, he is unparalleled in the current Shinobi world.


    Even Yondaime Hokage-Sama might have been inferior to Raikage Sama if not for the ''Flying Thunder God Technique''.


    Facing someone like him is undoubtedly looking for death, which is something Kuroto doesn''t want to experience.


    And since Team-11''s n was to harass the transportation lines at the rear of the Cloud Assault Troops, so Kuroto will obviously not choose to continue if Raikage-sama himself hase after them.


    In the face of powerhouses like the Raikage-Sama, as long as he lives, it would be his victory.


    So, without further ado, Kuroto gathered all his equipment and retreated to the small cave where Team-11 was hiding.


    ��


    Land of Hot Water, Team-11''s Retreat Point.


    Shisui, who returned not long ago, saw Kuroto-San''s arrival, asked, "Kuroto-San, how did it go on your end?"


    Kuroto smiled: "I managed to eliminate 3 teams this week, how about you?"


    Shisui replied, "As expected of Kuroto-San, even when I searched for the whole week, I only managed to eliminate 1 team!"


    Shisui doesn''t have long-range detection ability like Kuroto, so his searching efficiency is naturally inferior to Kuroto. Not to mention he hasn''t even recovered all hisbat power, so he has to be very cautious in choosing the right target, therefore, less effective.


    Guy, who stayed at the cave to recover and train, whispered at this time, "Next time I will alsoe with you!"


    Because of their injuries, Guy and Kakashi weren''t responsible for carrying out the harassment work, so they have been training and recovering for the past few days.


    It''s just that with Guy''s energetic temperament, it is difficult to stay silent listening to Kuroto and Shisui discuss the results of the attack on Cloud, it makes him feel kind of itchy.


    "You better stay here!" Kuroto shook his head, and immediately mentioned how his Shadow Clone disappeared inexplicably: "I suspect that Raikage-Sama himself has arrived at the Land of Hot Water to eliminate us."


    Shisui said in a surprised tone, "Kuroto-San, what did you do to Raikage-Sama?"


    Shisui is now really worried about what Kuroto-San might have done to Raikage-Sama. In his opinion, the strength that Kuroto-San showed back at the valley, was definitely more than enough to not only fight but also suppress Raikage-Sama.


    And if something happened to Raikage-Sama, the conflict between Konoha and Cloud will escte to an all-out war.


    However, Shisui''s reaction left both Guy and Kakashi dumbfounded.


    After a silence when nobody spoke, Kakashi asked weakly, "Uh�� If Kuroto met Raikage-sama, we should be worried about him, not about the Raikage-Sama, isn''t that the case?"


    Guy also nodded in agreement, "Obviously, Raikage-Sama is not something he can handle yet!"


    Kuroto also helplessly nced at Shisui, and secretly thought, "Shisui, do you have some sort of misunderstanding about my strength?"


    Unlike the Raikage-Sama who was somewhat arrogant and reckless in the original series, the current Yondaime Raikage who was totally overwhelmed by ''Yellow sh'' in the third Shinobi War should be quite cautious.


    And fighting against a speed-type ninja, not to mention the cautious one, it would be extremely difficult for Kuroto to do something.


    If he had the support of the giant Tenseigan on the moon, Kuroto wouldn''t have been that worried, but without it, by simply relying on his own chakra, just being able to survive is more than enough of an achievement.


    What''s more, there would definitely arge number of Cloud Elites around Raikage-Sama. So, anyone with the idea of seeking trouble with the other party would most likely be an idiot in Kuroto''s books.


    After weighing the situation, a little, Kuroto said to the members of the Team-11, "By now we have already over fulfilled the task, the Raikage-Sama himself is here, the risk of continuing of stay in the Land of the Hot Water is much greater, so I propose to retreat to the Land of Fire immediately."


    Shisui also said, "I agree!"


    After a little bit of consideration, Kakashi also nodded.


    ��


    Land of Hot Water, on a high mountain crevice.


    Yugito Nii was standing at a high cliff with an extremely eager expression.


    Not long after, a Cloud Jonin ninja came out of the crevice and said, "This should have been the hiding spot of the Konoha ninja who attacked the Transportation Unit."


    Yugito Nii quickly asked, "So, were there any clues left behind?"


    Jonin nodded, "Although no direct clue is left, there are traces of a smell, but that should be more than enough!"


    As he said that, the Jonin walked to the edge of the cliff and whistled.


    Upon the whistle, a small skrk covered in unique silver feathers flew out from a distant tree, and after covering a fewps in the air, it firmlynded on the Jonin''s shoulder.


    The Joninmanded the skrk to smell the scent in the crevice, after which he threw the skrk high in the air, the skrk took the opportunity to fly and after circling around the crevice a few times, it flew in a direction.


    The Jonin said to Yugito Nii, "It found the trace, in that direction."


    There was only one word from Yugito Nii, "CHASE!"


    Instantly, a dozen ninjas turned into afterimages following the skrk.


    ��


    Land of Hot Water, Outside the small Cave where Team-11''s retreat point.


    A dozen ninjas arrived outside the cave one-after-another.


    One of them, with the best perception skills, activated his sensor Jutsu and said to the other ninjas around him: "There are 4 people inside the cave, all of them are above Chunin ss, they should be the Konoha Anbu ck Ops Team-11."


    Yugito Nii stared at the entrance and asked, "Are there any traps ced?"


    After, sensing a little, the ninja shook his head, "There seems to be no trap outside the cave, but many weak Chakra reactions areing from inside the cave, it is difficult to determine what exactly they are."


    An older ninja frowned, "It''s most likely a trap?"


    Yugito Nii said bitterly, "They have been ying around with us for quite long, now that we finally have some traces of the enemy, I will break through it even if it is some trap!"


    Thinking about the fact that these Anbu were responsible for undermining all of Cloud Viges'' efforts and ns, the anger in heart boils just like burningva, and it is about time for it to finally erupt.


    So, under the leadership of Jinchuriki, the group of ninjas broke into the cave.


    As soon as they entered, they noticed 4 people from the Team-11, hurriedly packing up, seeing their actions Yugito Nii grinned viciously as she said, "Huh�� I finally caught your group of mice hiding in this hole!"


    As the Nibi''s Jinchuriki, she likes the closed and narrow environment. Here, she can not only disy the agile and dextrous characteristics of her tailed beast form but also cut off the enemy''s escape route. So, finding Team-11 hidden here was more than what she could have asked for��


    ..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 166 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 76 - – 74 A Pity!

    The four members of Team-11 were not too rmed or panicked by the arrival of the enemy forces, each took out their weapons and took a defensive stance.


    At this time, Yugito Nii''s gaze swept on Kuroto''s face, and her brows frowned slightly as if she suddenly remembered him, "You? You are a member of the Hyuga n?" ??


    Yugito Nii suddenly remembered thest time when she encountered Kuroto during the task of recovering the scroll of forbidden Jutsu stolen by Shinno. That is the first and only mission she failed toplete, and it was because of that ninja she encountered, so he left an impression upon her.


    And now because Kuroto isn''t wearing his goggles, she managed to recognize that he is of the Hyuga n.


    As she swept her gaze past Kuroto, she also noticed another kid with the Sharingan and muttered, "One Byakugan, one Sharingan, no wonder it is so difficult to deal with your group. It turns out that both of the Dojutsu of Konoha were here!" then checking over to Kakashi and Guy, her eyes narrowed again on Kakashi, but she didn''t say anything to them just hummed softly, "Just right, new ount and old ount, all will be calcted this time!"


    Ignoring Yugito Nii''s words Kuroto looked towards Shisui and Kakashi and said regretfully, "It''s Nibi''s Jinchuriki, a pity!"


    Shisui also shook his head in disappointment, "Yes, so Kuroto-San are you going to do it?"


    Kuroto nodded.


    Listening to the conversation between Kuroto and Shisui, Yugito Nii suddenly had a bad feeling and immediately shouted: "Everyone Retreat NOW!"


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    However, before her voice could reach the other ninjas, a series of explosions sounded in the cave. The impact was loud enough for the sound to reach miles away!


    In the explosion, the entire cave copsed, and the small mountain range where the cave was located, copsed and along with it, a dozen cloud ninjas that were inside.


    As the smoke and dust cleared, the huge figure of a two-tailed cat engulfed in blue-mes jumped out of the copsed mountain range.


    The ninjas that followed her here all managed to barely survive thanks to Nibi covering them within her.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Attracted by the impact of the explosion, a group of figures arrived here one-after-another, and their leader wasn''t someone else but the Yondaime Raikage-Sama himself.


    Raikage-Sama nced at the injured figure of Yugito Nii along with a dozen ninja and asked with annoyance, "Where is the enemy!?"


    Yugito Nii, who already released her tail beast cloak coughed violently, and said, "Cough-cough�� This was just a trap. I am afraid they have escaped long ago Raikage-Sama!"


    Listening to Yugito Nii''s words, Raikage-Sama fell into deep thought, he seems to be considering something as he cast his gaze into the distance; after a little of thinking he finally said with some emotions; "It seems that Konoha Vige isn''t as weak as I expected. Maybe it''s time to end this conflict."


    Yugito Nii was surprised by Raikage-Sama''s words and quickly said, "Raikage-Sama, please give me some more time, I swear I will definitely kill them!"


    However, A shook his head, "I am afraid the situation isn''t as simple, I have received the news from the frontline, Hokage himself led troops and conducted a series of surprise attacks on our camp. With you here, B couldn''t resist and had already begun to retreat. Not only that but the intentions of Rock Vige are also unclear. With Tsuchkage''s character, he would definitely bite if the situation allowed, we are falling into a disadvantage."


    Forces of the rock Vige have already been gathered at the border of the Land of Grass. Tsuchikage-Sama is sitting quietly while watching Konoha and Cloud fight each other, if Cloud reveals even a small w, Onoki wouldn''t hesitate to strike.


    Yugito Nii was taken aback by the sudden turn of events and murmured, "Does that mean all the efforts were in vain?"


    Raikage patted Yugito Nii''s shoulder: "Don''t be discouraged, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future, as long we increase our strength, Konoha will have to fall!"


    Yugito Nii still grumbled and cursed Team-11 while gritting her teeth in frustration, "Damn it, Konoha Team-11 bastards!"


    ��


    Eastern Coastline of the Land of Hot Water


    The four people of Team-11 were galloping along the coast in the direction of Konoha.


    Suddenly, Kakashi, Kuroto, and Shisui stopped and looked at each other with signs of regret in their eyes.


    Shisui sighed in disappointment, "Sigh�� I didn''t expect her to arrive in the cave, such a shame."


    However, Kakashi wondered, "Her reaction was too extreme, right? They just came to deal with the four Anbu members, why to bring such heavy forces? And howe Nibi''s Jinchuriki wasn''t at the assault force? Raikage-Sama being in the Land of Hot Water is already too strange, not to mention the Nibi''s Jinchuriki too? Doesn''t it appear to be too weird?"


    Obviously, Kakashi didn''t know of the havoc Kuroto caused in the Tenseigan Chakra Mode. Not only he killed every being alive in the valley but even ttened it entirely, so, him being puzzled by the extreme reaction of the Cloud Vige is natural.


    Listening to Captain Kakashi''s words Shisui nced at Kuroto-San from the side and thought silently, ''When facing someone like Kuroto-San, Cloud Vige has no chance of winning even with the Nibi Jinchuriki, so having a Raikage is necessary for them to survive!''


    Kuroto only coughed, feeling a little embarrassed, but this embarrassment wasn''t noticed by Kakashi and Guy as they were still wondering about Cloud Vige''s strange reaction.


    In fact, Kuroto was more regretful that the Detonation Charm they used in setting up the trap went to waste, so it made him quite sad.


    After deciding to withdraw from the Land of Hot Water, Team-11 set up arge-scale trap, to give Cloud Vige goodbye greetings.


    After setting up the detonation charms around the cave, Kuroto, and Shisui, each left their shadow clone while Kakashi left two Shadow Clones, one his and another Guy''s toplete the trap.


    Team-11 expected some squad led by Jonin or Chunin to find that cave, so no matter how they escaped, there would have been some damage on the enemy side.


    However, contrary to their expectations, it was Nibi''s Jinchuriki that showed up.


    Once the Jinchuriki enters the tailed beast state, it is difficult to cause fatal damage.


    What''s more, Yugito Nii is a perfect Jinchuriki, so her cooperation with Nibi will make most of the traps against her useless, not to mention the hastily prepared trap by the Team-11.


    Even if the trap failed to cause any fatal damage to the Cloud''s side, the members of Team-11 were not too disappointed. Or even if there were some regrets, they can''t afford to be depressed over it.


    As Cloud Vige deployed more and more forces in the Land of the Hot Water, this country became more and more dangerous therefore, they didn''t have any other option but to retreat.


    So, after digesting the information from the shadow Clone, they continued to travel towards the Land of Fire.


    Perhaps because of the conflict between the two great shinobi viges, the wandering ninjas in the Land of Hot Water have long since escaped. So, the Team-11 didn''t have to get involved in useless battles, and after continuously moving along the coastline for a few days, except for the short breaks they took, they finally returned to the territory of the Land of Fire.


    In their own territory, Team-11 quickly met with a Konoha ninja team who was responsible for patrol and investigation. Through these Konoha ninjas, they learned about some general situations of the frontline.


    As per Kuroto''s expectations, Cloud''s raid was just some temptation.


    This entire conflict with the Cloud Vige can even be considered the follow-up effects of the Kyuubi''s Rebellion, a chain reaction of Orochimaru''s defection, and the death of Yondaime Hokage-Sama and his wife Uzumaki Kushina.


    Cloud Vige would obviously not want to escte it into full-scale war as long as there is no benefit, and Konoha''s current situation doesn''t allow it to push the stalemate any further.


    Since the situation turned unfavorable for the Cloud''s side, they showed their willingness to negotiate and Hokage-Sama readily epted this offer.


    Although Hokage-Sama doesn''t know the exact situation that was caused by the Team-11 and how much troubled Cloud Vige was because of them, he would have chosen to negotiate nheless, because Konoha simply couldn''t afford a war given their currentck of power and personnel.


    Now Konoha and Cloud have entered a cease-fire agreement and Cloud Vige has withdrawn all their troops from the border of the Land of Fire a few days ago��


    ..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 168 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 77 - – 75 A Rather Heated Discussion

    Inside a damp cave in the Land of Rain.


    Drip�� ??


    The echo of water dripping within the silent cave gave a gloomy atmosphere to it.


    At this moment a Venus Flytrap-like extension slowly rose from the ground and a strange face that was half white and half ck with green hair and yellow eyes appeared within those green flytrap-like leaves.


    The swirled masked man sitting upon a rock nced slightly at the strange existence without batting an eye and asked casually, "How is the situation?"


    The strange half-ck-half-white person who appears to be more of a nt and less of a human, while still being partially submerged underground replied to the masked man''s question, "The conflict between Cloud Vige and Konoha Vige is almost over, both parties seem to have agreed for the peace talks, which ispletely different from what you expected."


    The masked man was silent for a while listening to the person named Zetsu, and asked another question, "Why did Cloud Vige Slow down their offensive, they were at aplete advantage?"


    At the beginning of the raid Cloud Vige''s movements seemed unstoppable,pletely breaking through the frontal defense of Land of Fire. Including the masked man, everyone believed that this time Cloud Forces would be able to reach the Konoha Vige without much problem.


    No one expected that not only Cloud Vige couldn''t reach the Konoha Vige, but in fact, had topletely terminate their attack.


    Zetsu Shook his head, "I don''t know"


    Keeping track of theplete battlefield within the territory of the Land of the Fire already tired out Zetsu, so he was unable to ce his attention on the events outside the Land of Fire, and most likely something that happened in the Land of Lightning, Land of Frost, or Land of Hot Water prompted Cloud Vige to put forward the idea of peace talks.


    But what exactly?


    Zetsu isn''t clear yet.


    The masked man was a little annoyed: "Heh�� Cloud Vige wasted such a good opportunity!"


    Zetsu recalled a little of what he heard and based on the information he had, "There is something that happened at the rear of Cloud''s frontal assault units. Before their forces withdrew from the territory of the Land of Fire, the deployment of their forces was quite weird. Even Nibi''s Jinchuriki left the assault troops all of a sudden and hurried back to the rear. Whatever happened there is the ke-��"


    However, before Zetsu could continue any further, the masked man waved his hand, "Forget it!"


    He is not interested too much in this. As far as he thinks, whether Konoha or Cloud, they are all just some pieces on his chessboard. Since the best they are useful is for being yed around, there is no point in having many expectations off of them.


    So, the masked man doesn''t care too much about them.


    Since the masked man disyed his disinterest, Zetsu didn''t continue the topic and asked, "What are you going to do now?"


    The masked man smiled, "From the conflict against Cloud, Konoha''splete distrust of the Uchiha is revealed. We should start with the Uchiha to further weaken the Vige''s strength."


    "What do I need to do?"


    "Find an Uchiha nsmen for me." After a short pause, he continued but this time his tone became gloomier by the second: "I need someone useful enough to stimte the rtionship between the Uchiha and the Vige��"


    ��


    Konoha Vige, Uchiha n.


    Knock�� Knock�� Knock��


    A rapid knock on the door sounded from the outside of the courtyard of a house.


    Uchiha Shisui, who had just returned home after a long mission, had to drag his tired body to open the courtyard door, and as soon as he opened the door, the young figure of Itachi appeared before his eyes.


    The young Itachi noticed Shisui open the door, and he said with clear joy in his voice "Shisui-San, you are finally back!"


    The Uchiha nsmen were obviously aware that Shisui went on some secret mission by the orders of the Hokage-Sama.


    So, for the past more than a month, when there was no news from Shisui, nor was there information about his presence on any of the battlefield, all the Uchiha nsmen thought that this is Sandaime-Sama''s handiwork. Deliberately sending their most genius ninja to some mission to get rid of him.


    Although Itachi didn''t believe in it, he was worried about Shisui nheless, now finally confirming that Shisui returned safely, Itachi was greatly relieved.


    Shisui seemed to notice Itachi''s worry, so, with a smile, he led Itachi into the house.


    After being seated, Shisui briefly mentioned the details [to the extent that Hokage-sama allowed Team-11] to Itachi and reassured him with a helpless smile, "Don''t worry, there is Kuroto-San in our team, so obviously there won''t be a danger!"


    Hearing some brief exnation from Shisui, and noticing from the gist that Team-11 caused some big troubles in and around the territory of the Land of Hot Water, Itachi looked more curious, "So, Shisui-San, that is to say, Cloud Vige slowed down and terminated their offensive towards Konoha because of your team?"


    Cloud''s strange behavior has left all the viges that aren''t aware of the exact situation in strange doubt. There were various spections even among the discussion of the Konoha Vigers until the final doubt of something being wrong at their rear was pointed out, as soon as Hokage-Sama realized this, he personally led the troops tounch an attack on Cloud''s assault troops.


    As a result, the assault troop had no choice but to retreat under the offensive.


    Shisui smiled and nodded at Itachi''s question.


    Even now when Shisui recalls the surprised look of Hokage-Sama when he listened to theplete report of the actions taken by Team-11, his mood bes extremely cheerful.


    When the Team-11 returned to Konoha Vige, all the doubts were finally cleared.


    Precisely because of the surprise attack that Team-11 conducted on the secret warehouse and the regr harassment of the Cloud transport line, the cloud assault troops slowed down their offensive giving enough respite period for Konoha.


    From this alone, Team-11 yed the most critical role.


    After chatting for a while, Itachi suddenly said seriously, "Shisui-San look!"


    As he said, Itachi''s eyes suddenly turned blood red with two ck tomoe revolving around them.


    Shisui asked in surprise, "Did you awaken the Sharingan!?"


    Itachi nodded, "It happened on the battlefield a few weeks ago."


    "Battlefield? What were you doing there?" �C again Shisui asked in great surprise.


    Itachi said, "I have graduated ea-��."


    However, before Itachi could finish, a figure appeared into the courtyard of Shisui''s house and said, "Shisui, Patriarch is holding a n meeting, you are to attend it now!"


    Shisui''s face suddenly solidified.


    He nodded to the Uchiha ninja, and after nodding to Itachi he left his house.


    When he arrived at the mansion, Shisui looked at the faces of people present here.


    In the room, other than the Patriarch Uchiha Fugaku who sat silently at the center, there were only elites of the Uchiha Police. A dozen of them and without a doubt all of them elite Jonin ss.


    Seeing such a group Shisui felt a little depressed.


    Even the Special Jonin weren''t eligible to participate in this meeting. He can already guess what will be the topic of discussion this time.


    "Patriarch!"


    After a polite greeting to the Patriarch, he sat at the corner silently.


    Fugaku nced slightly and nodded.


    With Shisui''s arrival, the Uchiha n''s meeting officially began.


    An elite of the Uchiha Police Force, Uchiha Denki, said, "Patriarch, I have received urate news that this time the Vige lost more than 30 ninjas of the Special Jonin to Elite Jonin ss from the Hyuga, Sarutobi, Nara, Akimichi, Yamanaka, Aburame, and Inuzuka. Some of the high-level ninjas also died in the battles, not to mention countless Chunin and genin.


    As he continued talking, this Uchiha elite stood up and said with a fanatical expression, "After suffering such a big loss, Sandaime actually agreed to the peace talks. Many of the ns and vigers are dissatisfied with his actions. This is the best opportunity for Uchiha!"


    Another Uchiha elite also stood up as he expressed his views, "There are also rumors that the Hokage also lost some of the strong Anbu elites, so their strength is more weakened."


    As soon as the news of the Anbu was discussed all faces turned towards Shisui.


    Currently, only Shisui is a member of the Anbu so Uchiha''s source of obtaining Anbu intelligence is only him.


    Shisui who was bored until a moment ago was now the center of everyone''s attention, but unfortunately, he could only say, "I don''t have much information, because of being away for the mission, but probably three Anbu squads died!"


    Hearing Shisui''s words, all the Uchiha had fire ignited in their eyes as they were excited one-by-one. One of them stood up and said to Uchiha Fugaku, "Patriarch, it''s the best opportunity, this time the position of Hokage can definitely be the Uchiha''s!"


    "Yes, Patriarch, please do it!"


    "Please give your orders patriarch!"


    The atmosphere was getting heated up, as more and more Uchiha''s got excited at the opportunity.


    The patriarch was still sitting silently.


    Finally, after sighing, his gaze fell upon Shisui as he asked, "What is your opinion Shisui?"


    ................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 170 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 78 - – 76 Bounty!

    Looking at the fanatical and crazy faces of the people around him; Shisui felt terrified for a second. If such craziness were to spread within every one of the nsmen, then no doubt only destruction is waiting for the Uchiha n!


    Making up his mind, Shisui stood up and said, "Fugaku-Sama, I believe force is not the only solution to every problem, moreover the Uchiha n isn''t strong enough to face the entire Vige on its own. If the Uchiha n really fought against the vige; then only destruction awaits us." ??


    "Shisui, what are you talking about?"


    "Are you being afraid?"


    "Everyone knows that Uchiha is the most powerful, as long as we get rid of Sandaime, the position of Hokage will belong to the Uchiha n and the whole vige will have to recognize us!"


    The room was getting noisier by the second.


    "Cough!"


    Uchiha Fugaku finally couldn''t sit silently and ''Coughed'' lightly to stop the mess the Uchiha were making.


    Shisui decided to not give in this time, "Blind actions will only lead Uchiha n to destruction!"


    Uchiha Fugaku took a deep look at Shisui, then waved his hand, "Okay that''ll be it for today, disperse!"


    With Uchiha Fugaku''s order, everyone suppressed their urge to continue and one-by-one got up and left.


    Walking alone towards his home, Shisui covered his eyes with his hand and thought silently, "Maybe I awakened the Mangekyou to be able to save the n, but can Koto Amatsukami really change the fate of the Uchiha?"


    ��


    Hyuga n, Kuroto''s home.


    Looking at the scroll of Four-Symbols Seal in his hands, Kuroto was thoughtful.


    The difficulty of learning The Four-Symbols seal is much higher than his expectations, it not only involves Shape Transformation of Chakra but this technique highly revolves around nature transformation of chakra.


    In fact, it isn''t strange either, considering that many powerful forbidden techniques were actually developed using Four-Symbols Seal as the basis.


    While Kuroto was pondering Yue walked inside carrying the fragrant dishes.


    Smelling the rich fragrance, Kuroto was brought out of his thoughts and said to her with a smile, "Heh�� it smells good, what''s so special today?"


    However, Kuroto didn''t get the answer he expected.


    After putting the dish on the table, Yue sat beside him silently with her head down,


    A long silence... she didn''t speak anything... he didn''t speak anything either. Finally, Kuroto couldn''t take it anymore, so after a sigh, he brought her closer for a hug.


    In his embrace, Yue finally couldn''t hold it, and tears started toe out.


    "There was no news from you Kuroto-Kun, even Hizashi-Sama also said he has no information about you, I thought you had an ident, I-��"


    Kuroto didn''t speak anything, just let her vent, to ease her; he rubbed the back of her head softly.


    After a few minutes, Yue finally calmed down, and then Kuroto whispered, "Didn''t I tell you already, don''t worry too much, or you''ll get Grandma wrinkles, and if that happens��"


    Listening to Kuroto making fun of her, Yue hmphed, as she started to get up and take the dish back.


    Now Kuroto was in a panic, "Okay-okay, sorry. I was just trying to ease you a bit."


    "One more time, and I won''t forgive you!"


    "Alright-alright�� no more teasing. But Yue, haven''t I told you already, to not worry, in fact, this mission wasn''t that dangerous, we just needed to�� a�� hide�� yeah that''s right�� just hide�� and do some work�� plus I get to be the hero of the vige, although most of the vigers will never know of this, that''s beside the point, but anyway, shouldn''t you�� you know�� be prouder or something?"


    Yue looked at Kuroto-Kun trying to reassure her and said with a pout, "You always do this�� always lie to me about the dangerous things and talk as if they were nothing!"


    "Well, what can I say�� I am just that strong�� dangerous things are just some time pass for me." Kuroto said with a fake arrogant snort.


    That brought a chuckle out of Yue "Hehehe�� alright fine�� but you have to promise to be careful Kuroto-Kun!"


    "Of course, I will!" Kuroto said with a smile.


    "Anyway, what is the situation of n because of all this fiasco?" Kuroto asked quickly changing the subject.


    Yue sighed in a depressed mood at Kuroto-Kun''s question, "Including Aina-chan''s father, more than a dozen members died in the conflict this time."


    Hyuga Aina is Yue''s neighbour only a few years younger than her. Aina''s father Hyuga Takashi was one of the elites among the Hyuga n.


    With Hyuga Takashi''s death, the number of elites can already be counted with 10 fingers.


    That is to say, the Hyuga n lost many ninjas in the Third Shinobi War, as well as now.


    When Kuroto thinks of all the orphans left within the n, he feels really sad about them.


    Unfortunately, Kuroto is unable to do anything for them, which makes him more depressed.


    "Kuroto-Kun, Hiashi-Sama said that when you are free, go to see him. Patriarch wants to have a talk with you." Yue''s words again brought Kuroto out of his thoughts.


    Kuroto nodded. Now he can activate and deactivate his Tenseigan freely, there is no need to hide away from the nsmen.


    After having the meal with Yue, Kuroto walked towards the center of the Hyuga n.


    Although the Hyuga didn''t iste themselves like the Uchiha, most of the nsmen still lived around the Patriarch''s house, so the Hyuga nnd is also like a smaller vige within Konoha.


    When Kuroto arrived at Patriarch''s house, he didn''t even have to knock, a servant opened the door.


    The servant greeted Kuroto politely, "Kuroto-sama, Patriarch is waiting for you inside!"


    Kuroto was in a trance upon hearing the servant.


    This is the first time he was referred to by ''Lord'', and the servant who called as such was a chunin, such a thing was impossible in the past.


    Coming out of his dazed state, Kuroto calmly walked into Patriarch''s house, and after walking in through a corridor, Kuroto finally saw the Head of the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hiashi.


    "Patriarch!" Kuroto greeted Hiashi-Sama with a polite bow.


    Hyuga Hiashi who was seated calmly on a Zabuton nodded calmly, "Sit down."


    As he got seated on a Zabuton opposite Hyuga Hiashi, Kuroto asked, "Hiashi-Sama wanted to see me?"


    After a moment of silence, he asked, "Uchiha Shisui is your teammate in the Anbu department, right?"


    "Yes, Hiashi-Sama."


    "And I am sure you are aware of the Uchiha''s situation in the vige, right Kuroto-Kun?"


    Kuroto frowned slightly at Hiashi''s question, "What, do you mean Hiashi-Sama?"


    Seeing the confused face of Kuroto, Hiashi decided to be a little blunt, "The conflict between Konoha and Cloud exposed Hokage faction''splete distrust and suspicion on the Uchiha. Therefore, I am a little concerned over what the Elder Council might be nning against the Uchiha."


    As the patriarch of one of the major ns of the Konoha vige, Hyuga Hiashi fully understands the importance of bnce. Whether the vige eradicates the Uchiha n or the Uchiha n takes control of the Vige, both the situations are uneptable for the Hyuga n.


    When the Uchiha and the Hokage Faction are in bnce, only then the Hyuga n will not be the target of either side and will be able to preserve itself.


    But this bnce that has been maintained for many decades has now copsed and the weight is turning against the Uchiha n, in the eyes of discerning people, a fierce conflict is brewing, and this conflict is something that most would not want to see or be part of.


    Hiashi continued, "With the near disappearance of the Senju n and the Uzumaki n, the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n are the only few of the Major Noble Shinobi ns left. If the destruction of the Uchiha is allowed, the prestige of the Hyuga n will also fall. Whereas if the Uchiha take control of the Konoha vige through uneptable means, we will inevitably be susceptible and weakened more than we already have be. Therefore, I hope that you can do somethings to prevent either of this situation from happening using your identity as an Anbu."


    How Shisui is the only Anbu within the Uchiha n, Kuroto is also a simr case. So, the Hyuga n now greatly values Kuroto. Therefore, asking Kuroto for doing such a thing is a natural course of action.


    Kuroto also didn''t deny and immediately agreed, "I understand Hiashi-Sama."


    When ites to the matter of dealing with the Uchiha, Kuroto''s opinion aligns with that of the intentions of the n, that is, the Uchiha cannot be allowed to disappear.


    Why is the reputation of the Hyuga so high?


    Isn''t it because the Hyuga is valued as an equal to the Uchiha n?


    But if the Uchiha n were to disappear, the Hyuga n will be the next target.


    After all, the Dojutsu Kekkei Genkai surpasses all other types of Kekkei Genkai and this is the very reason why they have a lot of enemies.


    After discussing a little more about the situation about the Uchiha, Hiashi then took out a Bingo Book and handed them to Kuroto while saying, "You better be careful from now on!"


    Kuroto was a little confused why would Hiashi-Sama say something like this?


    But when he took the papers from Hiashi-Sama''s hands, there was a single page that caught his attention. On that page, he saw a picture of his along with some description about him, and a bounty underneath with too many zeros. Upon counting the number of zeros, he finally eximed, "Twenty Million Ryo!?"


    However, without waiting for Kuroto to be out of shock, Hiashi leisurely handed another paper to him while saying, "Here, this is a second one."


    Kuroto quickly took the second reward list, and this reward list also had his picture with the same number of zeros, but the amount exceeded the previous one.


    "Tw-twenty-five million Ryo? Wh-why such a high reward?"


    Hiashi-Sama didn''t care too much about his outburst or shock and said leisurely, "I am afraid you have offended some big shots. Such high rewards are too rare and will most likely attract some bounty ninjas. So, be careful and not leave the vige casually!"


    .................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 172 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 79 - – 77 Shimura Danzo

    After some detailed inquiry, Kuroto was surprised to find that all the four members of Team-11 had a bounty of twenty million Ryo on their heads.


    ''These bounties should be Cloud Vige''s handiwork, right?'' �C this was Kuroto''s thought. ??


    If the Team-11 of Anbu ck Ops has hatred against anyone, then no doubt it is the Cloud Vige and the Rock Vige.


    Compared to Rock Vige, Kuroto feels that Cloud Vige is more likely to have issued these bounties.


    ''But there is one thing I don''t understand, howe Cloud Vige has the specific information on the four of us? I get that Yugito Nii saw our faces when we used the Shadow Clone Jutsu, but just from knowing our faces Cloud Vige shouldn''t have such specific information about Team-11. Could it be that their spies have infiltrated into the Anbu?"


    This sudden thought made Kuroto a little panicked.


    The Anbu directly under Hokage-Sama are personally selected by Hokage, and the members could be anyone from themon civilian ninja to the son of the Patriarch of the most prominent n.


    If there are spies that have infiltrated the vige for a long time, then it could only mean that they have not shown any w to reveal their identity as of yet and somehow been selected within the Anbu!


    ''I have to be more careful now if what I think is really true!''


    Immediately afterward, Kuroto thought of the second bounty.


    The second bounty is five million Ryo higher than the first bounty, reaching a terrifying amount of twenty-five-million Ryo. Such bounties are only offered to the most elite ninjas of a Shinobi Vige.


    But the strange thing is that only Kuroto has this second bounty, that is to say, other than him no one of the Team-11 has been issued this bounty.


    This undoubtedly implies that the person who issued this bounty has personal vengeance against him, and it has nothing to do with the rest of the Team-11.


    ''It can only be him, right?'' thought Kuroto.


    "Kuroto-Kun?"


    Seeing Kuroto''s look, Hiashi thought that Kuroto was a little worried about the bounties, so he exined, "Don''t worry too much Kuroto-Kun. For a shinobi the bounty in the ck market is also a manifestation of his/her merit, after all, only powerful shinobi are awarded bounties."


    Kuroto nodded at Patriarch''s exnation.


    It''s not that he was scared, but just a little concerned is all about the person who offered a bounty for his head.


    Taking a light sip of tea, Hiashi continues, "Do you know what is the bounty on my head in the ck market?"


    "How much?"


    Hiashi said lightly, "One hundred million Ryo!"


    Kuroto smiled nervously at such an amount: "Hahaha, the patriarch deserves it."


    In fact, Kuroto also understands that the ''One hundred million Ryo'' isn''t a bounty on the patriarch just as an individual, but a reward for the treasure of the Hyuga n: ''The Byakugan!''.


    The Byakugan can only be stolen from the main family of the Hyuga n, and the number of people in the main family is very less.


    So, as long as Hyuga Hiashi is killed, it is possible to not only obtain the Byakugan but also cause damage to the Hyuga n!


    So, this reward of ''One Hundred Million Ryo'' is quite right.


    After some more casual discussions with the Patriarch, Kuroto bid goodbye and left.


    Walking slowly towards his house, as Kuroto walked by a narrow alley, a figure suddenly walked out of the shadow blocking his way.


    Kuroto was a little stunned, and immediately took out the Kusanagi Sword at his waist as well activated the Byakugan, along with taking a defensive stance.


    A frail-looking old man walked out of the shadow with the support of a cane. He had a cold face, ck, shaggy hair, with the right eye bandaged and an x-shaped scar on his chin. The man wore a white shirt, with a ckish robe over the top of it covering from his feet, to just over his shoulder.


    Looking at the defensive stance of Kuroto, the old man spoke coldly, "Special Jonin Hyuga Kuroto, you should be aware of just who I am, right?"


    Kuroto immediately deactivated the Byakugan and nodded, "Yes, Danzo-Sama."


    It was none other than Shimura Danzo who blocked Kuroto''s path.


    Shimura Danzo, the ''Shadow of Hokage'', founder and leader of the ''Root'', notorious as the ''The Darkness of the Shinobi'', at the same time one of the Four advisor of the Konoha Council.


    Taking a deep look at Hyuga Kuroto, Shimura Danzo stated, "Hyuga Kuroto, you have talent. There is no future for you in the Anbu under Hokage. Join ''Root'', there you will have everything needed for you to grow into a loyal Konoha Shinobi."


    Danzo''s tone was cold, it didn''t seem like he was trying to entice Kuroto at all, there was great confidence in his approach, which implied that the conditions he offered were something that Hyuga Kuroto could not refuse.


    However, Kuroto replied without even a second of hesitation, "I am sorry Danzo-Sama. As a member of Anbu directly under Hokage-Sama, all transfer must follow his arrangements."


    Danzo''s eye narrowed at Kuroto''s answer and he spoke with a cold tone, "If the old man remembers correctly, this is the second time you have refused to join the Root!?"


    Back when Kuroto was briefly detained after Orochimaru''s defection, at that time also Kuroto refused solicitation from the Root.


    But back then he was merely a wartime Chunin, a disposable cannon fodder level character, so Shimura Danzo didn''t care at all, after all, Hyuga Kuroto would have eventually died in the cleansing anyway. So, why bother?


    Unfortunately, not only did he not die, but seem to have changedpletely, and within a few months, his strength not only reached high enough to be a Special Jonin but also defeated three Uchiha with Jonin ssbat power. And not long ago he was recruited by the Hokage in the Anbu andpleted the secret mission under Hokage''s orders.


    A young man who is in full swing.


    Obviously, Danzo will personallye to recruit such an individual into his ''Root''.


    However, Kuroto''s refusal without a moment of hesitation left Danzo Dissatisfied.


    Facing Shimura Danzo''s double meaning question, Kurotopletely turned a deaf ear to it, "Please forgive me Danzo-Sama, I am not interested in joining the Root."


    "Young man, every decision must be made carefully, otherwise, you may regret it in the future." Leaving this sentence Danzo walked away in the darkness.


    Looking at Danzo''s figure walking away withplete confidence upon himself, as if everything was under his control, Kuroto only had a condescending smirk.


    Danzo didn''t realize this, but Kuroto had discovered the bastard hidden in the shadows the moment he turned towards this alley.


    All that panic and drawing out his Kusanagi sword was just an act to cover up activating the Byakugan and check Danzo''s current state.


    Obviously, his performance wasn''t in vain and he was able to discover that the current Danzo had already transnted Hashirama Cells and Sharingan in his entire arm that was hidden inside the dark robe.


    "It makes sense that he has almost stopped making any public appearance for some time."


    Although he can only sigh, Kuroto has to also think of some countermeasures against Danzo.


    He has naturally not forgotten the fact that the vige had nned to dispose of him in the Cleansing, after several investigations and based on the information provided by Orochimaru, Shimura Danzo is the person who took charge of that task, in fact, it was Shimura Danzo who emphasized on the cleansing.


    Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether Shimura Danzo tries to recruit him or not, Kuroto will not let off the old bastard so easily.


    However, the information he obtained this time did surprise him slightly. ''Obviously, Orochimaru and Danzo''s rtionship should have fallen apart, but Danzo was still able to obtain Uchiha Shin''s hand?


    Or, did he transnt that hand from some other source?


    No, that can''t be!


    Or, did he again started cooperating with Orochimaru?


    Otherwise, him being able to get Hashirama Cells with Sharingan transnted, shouldn''t be that easy!''


    Now, it''s not that Danzo doesn''t have a study and research of Hashirama Cells, in fact, in this field he might even surpass Orochimaru, although thest part sounds ridiculous, but you never know.


    But, recreating an entire hand is not a joke!


    Anyway, the fact that he already has that hand shows that he has been collecting the Sharingan of deceased Uchiha for a long time, otherwise, he couldn''t have obtained so many Sharingan before Uchiha''s extermination by Itachi.


    Because there is no Curse Seal in the Uchiha n like that of ''Cage Bird'', so obtaining Sharingan is rtively easy, at least for Danzo who has the entire ''Root'' as his personal force.


    ''I am afraid that even if the Uchiha n didn''t have any intention of a Coup d''��tat, Danzo wouldn''t have allowed them to live peacefully, after all, if he did? How would he have obtained so many Sharingan?'' - Kuroto thought while walking towards his house quietly.


    "Huh�� it''s really troublesome. Danzo''s obsession with the Sharingan is even deeper than Orochimaru''s!"


    Being a disciple of Senju Tobirama, a friend and rival of Sandaime-Sama, and a long-term advisor of the Konoha Council, even without that hand, Danzo''s strength should be close to Kage-ss, otherwise, how could he be so obsessed with the position of Hokage?


    And now that he has transnted Hashirama Cells along with many Sharingan, his strength may have even surpassed Sandaime-Sama to a certain extent��


    .................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 174 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 80 - – 78 Na?ve Shisui

    One can''t be too careful when ites to problems that involve the Uchiha and Sharingan.


    This is because the Sharingan has too many mysteries surrounding it, aside from the many forbidden techniques that a Sharingan is capable of; the likes of the Izanagi and the Izanami; against which you can''t even defend if you don''t know the details from beforehand, each Sharingan also has the potential to at least evolve into a Mangekyou, that in itself ispletely mysterious. ??


    Now that Danzo has transnted Hashirama Cells and arge number of Sharingan that are embedded in that arm of his, it is very likely that he mastered some of these Forbidden Jutsu.


    Kuroto has taken a lesson from Orochimaru''s example.


    Even though Orochimaru has Kage-Level strength, he lost very easily against Itachi; both the times he fought, Itachi easily defeated Orochimaru.


    So, Kuroto obviously takes these lessons to heart.


    Therefore, at this point in time, fighting against Danzo in head-onbat is a great risk.


    I will have to look for some method if I want to solve Danzo!


    With this thought in his mind, Kuroto returned home.


    Right now, improving his strength is the most important. All of his ns are for this purpose only. Kuroto has always distinguished what''s of primary importance and what''s of secondary.


    Mastering the Four-Symbols seal is the most important currently.


    Because Kuroto believes that as long as he masters the Four-Symbols seal, it will be possible for him to understand as well as master other Uzumaki Fuinjutsu techniques.


    Once he bes proficient in Uzumaki Fuinjutsu, he should be able to break the seal used by Yondaime-Sama on the Dragon Vein, thuspleting the next important step in his artificial tailed beast n.


    So, condensing all his thoughts, Kuroto focused on learning the Four-Symbols seal.


    ...��


    After a while of studying, Kuroto recorded his experience in its practice one by one.


    After he finished writing, Kuroto thought, "This time Team-11 did quite a good job, even slowed down the offensive of Cloud Vige, it shouldn''t be a problem to change the mission points for another sealing technique."


    In Kuroto''s prediction, it would take him around a week at most topletely master the Four-Symbols seal.


    After mastering the Four-Symbols Seal, if he can learn one or two more of the Uzumaki Fuinjutsu technique, then he will be able to have a deeper understanding of it through his Tenseigan.


    With the credit points of Team-11, changing another Fuinjutsu technique shouldn''t be that big of a deal, right?


    ��


    Early Next Morning, Kuroto went out.


    Along the way, he picked up signs of dissatisfaction and small disputes among the vigers regarding the peace talks between the Konoha and the Cloud.


    Without a doubt, many vigers are dissatisfied and angry about the sudden attack by the Cloud Vige. After all, hundreds of ninjas died in this small conflict, every major n except for the Uchiha also lost someone. So, the fact that Hokage-Sama easily epted Cloud Vige''s peace talks left many of the viger''s dissatisfied.


    Even if the vigers understand the difficulties of Hokage-Sama and theck ofbat power within Konoha, but this can''t bring back their loved ones can it?


    The attitude of Cloud Vige this time was like ''first pping Konoha right in the face and then shaking hand for peaceful negotiation'', as the ninja of the greatest shinobi vige people can''t easily swallow such insult.


    However, Kuroto doesn''t have any opinion in this regard.


    He is more than clear that the current Konoha is no longer the Konoha of Shodaime-Sama or Nidaime-sama''s era. When the Hokage was able to overpower and dominate the entire Shinobi World with their individual strength.


    No matter how great the humiliation, you can only bear it if strength is insufficient.


    Moreover, this is just the beginning, the troubles that Konoha will be facing in the future are no small either.


    While thinking these things, Kuroto silently arrived at the agreed meeting ce.


    Not long after his arrival, Shisui''s figure appeared in front of Kuroto.


    As soon as he arrived, he spoke in an apologetic tone, "Kuroto-San, I am sorry to have kept you waiting!"


    "It''s alright, it''s only been a while." After a short pause, Kuroto continued, "I have a very important thing to tell you this time."


    "What is it?" �C Shisui asked curiously.


    However, before starting, Kuroto activated his Byakugan and confirmed that no one was spying on them, then whispered: "Yesterday, I encountered Danzo-sama, and discovered a really disturbing thing about him!"


    Shisui was shocked, "What, did you also meet Danzo-Sama yesterday?"


    When Kuroto heard Shisui, he frowned a little. A bad premonition surged in his heart, and to confirm this he asked Shisui, "Did you also meet him yesterday?"


    Shisui replied, "Well, Danzo-Sama invited me to join Root, but I refused. Did he invite you too Kuroto-San?"


    Ignoring Shisui''s question Kuroto hurriedly asked, "Don''t tell me you confessed about awakening the Mangekyou to him?"


    Shisui nodded, "We did talk about the contradiction and istion of the Uchiha and the vige. To reassure Danzo-Sama and the Advisors of the Konoha Council. I confessed about my Mangekyou to Sandaime-Sama and Danzo-Sama. They promised to me that if necessary, I am allowed to stop Uchiha n''s extreme intentions."


    However, Kuroto wasn''t too happy about this, as his face sank.


    He bonked Shisui''s head in frustration, "Stupid!"


    While rubbing his head, Shisui asked in confusion, "What''s wrong Kuroto-San?"


    "In regards to this issue, I called you here in the first ce!" After a short pause, Kuroto continued: "Yesterday, I was able to discover through the Byakugan that Shimura Danzo has transnted Hashirama cells and arge number of Sharingan. He has already used the forbidden art of Body Transformation to beyond recognition!"


    "What!?" Shisui froze as soon as he heard Kuroto.


    However, Kuroto only nced slightly at Shisui and said with a sigh, "That old coot has coveted the power of the Sharingan more than anyone in the world and you just told him about having awakened the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan, isn''t this simply delivering the sheep to the Lion''s Den?"


    The best countermeasure that Kuroto thought of yesterday was to inform Shisui about Danzo''s obsessiveness for the Sharingan and then induce Shisui to use Koto Amatsukami on Danzo, to solve the problem ''Danzo'' once and for all.


    But he never thought that Danzo acted so fast, on the very same day, he not only solicited him but also enticed Shisui to join the ''Root''.


    What worries him more is that Shisui actually confessed about his Mangekyou to Danzo and Sandaime-Sama.


    Of course, Kuroto doesn''t know of the stimulus Shisui received at the Uchiha n meeting yesterday. Some of the Uchihapletely expressed their intentions of a Coup d''��tat, although the Patriarch didn''t express his opinion, most of the opinions were united, therefore Shisui opted to confess to Hokage-Sama.


    After worrying for a while, Shisui murmured, "Kuroto-San, I did something stupid, didn''t I?"


    "Damn right you did an extremely stupid thing!" - Looking at Shisui''s depressed state, Kuroto sighed and asked again, "In addition to Susanoo, the Mangekyou should have more abilities, right?"


    Without hesitation, Shisui immediately replied, "Yes, my Mangekyou grants me ess to Koto Amatsukami in each eye, a unique genjutsu of the highest calibre, that allows me to cast a powerful yet subtle mind-controlling genjutsu on the target."


    "Did you talk about this to Danzo and Sandaime-Sama!?"


    Shisui nodded nervously, "Well, I am nning to use this genjutsu to change the intention of the Uchiha n, and stop the Coup. So, to convince Hokage-Sama of my ability to be able to do this, I didn''t conceal about it either!"


    "You really are na?ve Shisui. True, you can stop the Uchiha fromunching the Coup, but what will you do about Danzo''s intention against the Uchiha? Now, the elders of the Konoha Council will no longer trust youpletely, moreover, there is a hundred percent guarantee that Danzo will do everything in and beyond his power to get his hands on your Mangekyou."


    Shisui seemed really tensed now


    "Remember, if Danzo asks to meet you in private, there is only one intention, he will be after your Mangekyou. So, be careful, because if you aren''t, then who knows what sort of trouble he might cause for the Uchiha as well as for the rest of the vige if he does manage to obtain your Mangekyou Sharingan��"


    ................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 175 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 81 - - 79 Konoha Elder Council Meeting

    Shisui didn''t expect the matter to be so serious, now he was sort of panicked.


    He always felt that he was doing the right thing, and those crazy people are the wrong ones; but after listening to Kuroto-San''s words, he is starting to realize that by confessing about his Mangekyou to Sandaime-Sama and Danzo, he actually dragged the Uchiha one step closer to their doom. ??


    Shisui bowed towards Kuroto and said sincerely, "Kuroto-San, please trust me, I would never use Kotoamatsukami on mypanions, please believe me!"


    Kuroto shook his head, "Shisui, it has nothing to do with whether I believe you or not. In the face of someone was who has the ability to modify other''s will at any time, no matter who the person may be, they will feel an instinctual fear and suspicious of you, even if it is me!"


    Shisui was a little lost now, "But I��"


    "Regardless of whether you are loyal to the vige, whether you are an upright and kind person, as long you have that ability, you will be considered a threat by others." Taking a short pause to let Shisui digest his words, Kuroto continued, "In the end, it is the technique Kotoamatsukami that makes others too ufortable to ept it so easily."


    By now Shisui realizes the crux of the matter, so he hurriedly asked, "Kuroto-San, then�� is there some way for me to help the Uchiha?"


    Listening to Shisui''s question, Kuroto put one hand on his chin, in a thinking posture, and after a little consideration, he said, "For the time being, I have no good method to help you out, but you better not do anything unnecessary. Let the peace talks between Konoha and Cloud getpleted, which will take some time, and the vige won''t risk doing something to the Uchiha in this period. As for the future, give me some time to think about an effective way to help out with the Uchiha problem."


    Shisui''s personal problem isn''t that big of an issue, Kotoamatsukami is indeed worrisome, that is the reason it will be difficult for him to be trusted by the advisors of the Konoha Council, but he will have to make do with that.


    After all, who told him to just go out there and confess about his Mangekyou and its abilities to Danzo and Sandaime-sama so brazenly.


    Following Kuroto''s assurance, Shisui nodded silently.


    Kuroto thought a little about Obito hidden behind the scenes and doesn''t have very good intentions against the vige, so he decided to warn Shisui about it a little, "One more thing Shisui, remember to pay close attention to any suspicious people near your n."


    "What do you mean by suspicious people, Kuroto-San?"


    "During the Kyuubi''s rebellion, although I wasn''t in the vige, the information I have collected so far indicates that the Kyuubi was indeed controlled by the Sharingan!"


    Shisui''s face suddenly sank, "Kuroto-San, do you really suspect that the Uchiha nned Kyuubi''s Rebellion?"


    "It''s not about whether I suspect or not, The Kyuubi was controlled by the Sharingan, so the suspicion inevitably falls upon the Uchiha." ncing at Shisui, who seems to be getting more and more depressed, Kuroto nodded to himself and continued to induce, "Besides, it doesn''t necessarily have to be an Uchiha from the vige, you get what I mean!?"


    Shisui suddenly lifted his head in shock.


    He has heard about some of the Uchiha that went missing or left Konoha for no reason. Among them, the name of Uchiha Madara, who founded Konoha together with Shodaime-Sama, was the loudest one.


    If the descendants of these ''Missing'' Uchiha have been left outside the vige, then it would make sense if they have a Sharingan.


    "Does that mean there is an outsider with Uchiha''s blood, who nned the Kyuubi''s rebellion?" �C Shisui asked.


    "It could be, I am not too sure either, but it wouldn''t hurt to be cautious, right?" Kuroto said.


    Shisui nodded, he has always felt that Kuroto-San is trustworthy and what he said makes logical sense too.


    After the two chatted for a while longer, Shisui left.


    Looking at Shisui''s figure walking away, Kuroto shook his head in mncholy.


    As the most gifted ninja within the Uchiha, Shisui is simply impable in every aspect, it''s just that he is too immature at understanding and figuring out people''s hearts.


    His kindness, undying loyalty, and habit of naively trusting others became the cause of his death.


    Shaking his head in sadness, Kuroto walked away.


    Hokage Building, Council Meeting Room.


    Sandaime-Sama was discussing the matters of the peace talks with the Cloud Vige with other advisors of the Council, mentioning the secret mission of Anbu Team-11, he lightly tapped his desk.


    Hatake Kakashi, who was waiting outside the meeting room, walked inside upon hearing the tapping sound and exined the details of exactly what he knew, about the entire process and events inpleting their task, from the time of leaving Konoha to the time of returning to Konoha.


    After Hayate Kakashi was finished with the exnation, Sandaime-Sama said indifferently: "Alright that would be enough, withdraw!"


    Kakashi nodded respectfully and left the meeting room.


    Utatane Koharu said after Kakashi left, "So, that was really the case huh? Team-11 harassing Cloud''s transportation line slowed down their offensive as well as forced the Nibi''s Jinchuriki to retreat at the rear? Team-11 has done a great job, they are heroes of Konoha!"


    Mitokade Homura also said in praise, "Well, they should be promoted and rewarded appropriately for their work."


    However, Shimura Danzo had other thoughts as he suddenly said, "You received this report? The news I received from the informationwork of Root tells the other story!"


    Not only Mitakade Homura and Utatane Koharu; but even Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Danzo, waiting for his exnation.


    Being the center of attention, Danzo said coldly, "Cloud Vige slowed down their offensive less because the Team-11 harassed their transportation line but more because of the heavy losses they suffered at the rear. ording to the secret intelligence, more than three hundred Cloud ninjas, including several elite Jonin, died overnight, which prompted even the Raikage to leave the vige in search of the enemy responsible.


    As far as my sources indicate, the Team-11''s name came for being responsible for this work!"


    "What��!?"


    Advisor Koharu and Homura looked at each other in shock.


    When Sandaime heard of this, he suddenly remembered that Uchiha Shisui took the initiative to confess to him about awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan, and his face suddenly sank, the tobo pipe fell and he was left speechless.


    However, without waiting for Hiruzen to recover, Danzo stood up and asked, "Why didn''t your Team-11 report of this? What made them hide such a glorious feat that is worthy of high rewards?"


    Utatane Koharu asked Hiruzen seriously, "Team-11 has that kind ofbat power?"


    For the four members of Team-11 to be able to wipe out more than three hundred cloud ninjas overnight, they must have at least one person with Kage-ssbat power.


    Sandaime was left with no choice and stated, "Uchiha Shisui awakened the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    As soon as she heard this, Koharu was surprised: "That power? Did Kagami''s grandchild actually awaken it?"


    Homura whispered to himself, "Wouldn''t he be another Uchiha Madara?"


    However, Danzo didn''t stop, "Hiruzen, you seem to be hiding something!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen nced murderously at Danzo.


    However, Danzo wasn''t afraid, and said, "Uchiha Shisui''s Mangekyou allows him to cast the highest level of genjutsu called ''Kotoamatsukami'', which can modify the will of others subtly without making them realize! In other words, he can make anyone into his puppet without even letting the puppet know of it!"


    "What!!?" If until now they were shocked, now they were panicked.


    Danzo smiled coldly as he said, "Letting an Uchiha have such a dangerous technique in his possession is too harmful, I propose to take immediate coercive measures against Uchiha Shisui!"


    In the brief shock and panic, Homura immediately said, "Agreed!"


    Sandaime-Sama shook his head in denial, "Uchiha Shisui is the bridge between the vige and the Uchiha. If we take any coercive measures against him, it will only stimte the Uchiha n. Now the peace talks with the Cloud vige are in progress, so at this critical moment if any turmoil breaks out, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    There was no reply from Utatane Koharu, she remained silent the entire time as if she was mulling over something.


    However, Danzo ignored her, and since he expected Hiruzen Sarutobi to say this, so he didn''t force it and said, "Then put Uchiha Shisui on the monitoring list, and the ''Root'' will be responsible for this task!"


    After pondering for a while, Sarutobi finally nodded.


    Danzo was very satisfied by Hokage''s concession, and he suddenly remembered the scene where Special Jonin Hyuga Kuroto refused his solicitation by refusing to join the ''Root'', so he said again, "That''s not enough Hiruzen, Team-11 concealed information, their loyalty is questionable, I propose to list all the members of Team-11 under monitoring��"


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 177 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 82 - – 80 Tenseigan Chakra Mode

    Mitokade didn''t wait for Sarutobi to speak and said while adjusting his sses, "There is no question about Hatake Kakashi''s loyalty, he is the disciple of Minato!


    As the son of Konoha''s White Fang, the disciple of Yellow sh, and one of the hero''s of the Third Great Shinobi War, Hatake Kakashi has too much honor upon him. If even Kakashi can''t be trusted, then no one within the vige can be trusted either!" ??


    Sandaime also nodded, "I will conduct personal inquiries with the Team-11, there is no need to monitor all of them. They are all trustworthy Konoha Shinobi."


    "Trustworthy?" Danzo said with a cold smirk, "Hyuga Kuroto is the disciple of Orochimaru, who''s to say that he isn''t a spy Orochimaru left in Konoha? Allowing this kind of person to stay in the Anbu, Hiruzen, you are being too careless!"


    Hiruzen really disliked that Danzo touched on the matter of Orochimaru, and said in a deep voice, "Danzo, there is no need to mention it!"


    However, how can Danzo be silent so easily?


    He insisted, "Even if you don''t talk about his student-teacher rtionship with Orochimaru, he was also part of the cleansing operation, but somehow got lucky enough to survive, such a person should never be allowed to stay in the Anbu. But if you are insisting on letting him stay in Anbu, then at least let me appoint some Root ninja to monitor his action!"


    Sandaime-Sama was silent now.


    The matter of Hyuga Kuroto being part of the cleansing operation has been a thorn in Sandaime-Sama''s heart, which makes him unable topletely trust the kid. Because no matter how loyal a shinobi might have been to his vige, once abandoned by the vige, his loyalty would undoubtedly bepromised.


    Danzo saw the silent expression of Hiruzen and stopped saying anything as he left Hokage Building.


    Shimura Danzo has known Sarutobi Hiruzen for decades now, and that silent expression indicates Hiruzen''s acquiescence, to his proposal!


    ��


    On Kuroto''s side.


    After separating from Shisui, Kuroto came to the Forest of Death.


    Not long after entering the Forest of Death, the little wild Boar on whom Kuroto conducted live poison test, suddenly sprang out of the dense bushes and circled around him as it sniffed his trousers.


    Kuroto was surprised seeing the little guy, not because the other party found him so easily, but because of something else��


    "Hey, howe you grew up so big!?" Kuroto looked in pure confusion at the little wild boar that was not so little anymore.


    It has only been about 2 months ago, the little wild boar that was so small thest time Kuroto saw, now reached up to his waist.


    Kuroto took a closer look to see that this guy had many injuries on the body, there were scars everywhere, and even hairs were quite sparse. Seems like it often got involved in fights with the other wild animals inside the forest.


    "So many injuries? Still as ignorant as ever, looks like only the body grew in size, the brain is the same as before, really like an idiot pig!"


    With a sigh, Kuroto activated his Byakugan.


    After carefully taking a look around him, and repeatedly confirming that no one was around or spying on him, or there were no signs of abnormal chakra reaction, Kuroto shut his eyes.


    When he opened them again, his eyes glowed in a Royal blue color with a white floral pattern shining within them.


    Printing the hand seals, Kuroto muttered in a low voice, "Tenseigan Chakra Mode!"


    Whooooosh...


    Kuroto''s entire body was instantly covered in a Cyan-Blue chakra cloak and lifted him up in the air.


    The grass tes beneath his feet were blown away by the high wind pressure.


    The entire forest around him swayed by the Chakra pressure, but none of the creatures felt any danger from this sudden change, because the chakra pressure was quite gentle and serene.


    The little wild boar on the side didn''t panic much by the sudden change and slowly approached Kuroto who was hovering at 2 feet above the ground.


    After approaching close, the little boar sniffed around, and upon finding that there was no change in the scent it again circled around him without a care in the world and seem to be asking Kuroto to feed him something.


    Kuroto smiled slightly at the boar''s antics and ignoring the little devil, Kuroto focused on the ''Chakra Mode.''


    Although he used the ''Tenseigan Chakra Mode'' once before at the Land of Lightning and even used ''Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion'' by merging his chakra with the Truth-Seeking Ball, after all, it was on the battlefield, and the time of usage was also very short, so, Kuroto didn''t manage to get familiar with the ''Chakra Mode''.


    This time he is in a ghostly area of the Forest of Death, so getting familiar with the Chakra Made without being disturbed or spotted by others is the best opportunity to test his current limits and chakra consumption.


    Slowlying back to the ground, Kuroto touched the ground with one hand and injected the Tenseigan Chakra into it.


    As a result of this, with him as the center, all the Chakra reactions in a radius of a dozen miles were now under his perception.


    ''Hmm�� Chakra perception has increased dozens of times!''


    Kuroto was overjoyed by this and poured more Chakra into his Tenseigan and looked around attentively.


    At this moment, even the patterns on the wings of a moth hundreds of meters away appeared as if it was right in front of him.


    With all these conclusions, Kuroto nced at the little boar dangling by his side and noticed that the chakra inside its body has grown quite a lot during this time, but the chakra meridians inside its body were notpletely connected.


    Frowning a little he raised his hand.


    Instantly, the little boar flew towards Kuroto, no matter how hard it struggled, it couldn''t get rid of the restraint of the traction force of Rein Wheel Pull.


    Bringing the Boar closer, Kuroto ignored all its struggle, pressed his hand gently on its abdomen, and injected Tenseigan Chakra inside it little by little.


    With the sudden rush of the Tenseigan Chakra, the Chakra Volume inside the Boar''s body instantly grew several times, and the meridians that weren''t connectedpletely were prated as it formed a perfectwork around its body due to continuous flow on chakra under Kuroto''s guidance.


    "Here, it''s your reward for helping me with testing the Poison!"


    Kuroto now smiled faintly in a good mood.


    The little boar whose chakra pathway was now connected groaned, swayed, and walked wobbly as if it was in a drunken state.


    Now leaving the boar to its own antics, Kuroto again focused on himself.


    With a little understanding, he was able to find that unlike thest time when he had Nine Truth-Seeking Balls circling around him, this time, without the Chakra support of the giant Tenseigan, even if he used all his Chakra, at most, he was able to bring out only One Truth-Seeking Ball.


    And he can also faintly guess that once he does activate this One Orb, all his Chakra will be empty.


    ying with the Truth-Seeking Ball in his hand like a squishy ball, he thought: ''If it is the question of maintaining the ''Tenseigan Chakra Mode, I should be able tost about 10 minutes but if use Truth-Seeking Ball for techniques like ''Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!'' or ''Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!'', I will be hollowed out instantly.''


    Kuroto has long since faced the issue of low Chakra Volume. But he isn''t that worried about this issue now.


    From the time at Ninja Academy to The Third Great Shinobi War, he has always been the transparent kid, always staying in the background.


    But what about that?


    He still reached up to this point, didn''t he?


    How many people are capable of using Truth-Seeking Balls in the entire Shinobi World?


    Countless geniuses and Strong Ninjas have already been left behind by him!


    Taking a deep look at the far sky, Kuroto muttered to himself, ''Isn''t it just theck of talent? The issue of Chakra Volume? The problems to which the solutions can be found are not at all problems in my eyes��"


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 179 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : p /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 83 - – 81 I Don’t Care Anymore!

    The essence of Truth-Seeking Balls is the condensation of high-density Chakra into the form of ck orbs.


    Truth-Seeking Balls epass the power of all five basic natures as well as yin �C yang chakra nature. As such it surpasses any single chakra nature, Kekkai Genkai, as well as Kekkai Tota. ??


    Being able to condense Truth-Seeking Balls is more of a qualitative awakening.


    For this reason, a thought suddenly shed in Kuroto''s mind.


    ''What if I use Truth-Seeking Balls to break through the Seal applied by Yondaime-Sama to seal the Dragon Vein?''


    But after a little consideration, Kuroto gave up the idea.


    Fuinjutsu is one of the most mysterious and powerful branches of Jutsu, and it can be both weird and unpredictable at times.


    There is close to nothing that can''t be sealed using Fuinjutsu, whether those big monsters or tailed beasts or the ''Impure World Reincarnations'' which are in a half-life and half-death state and the illusionary things like the soul of a person!


    Even the Chakra Ancestor ''Otsutsuki Kaguya'' isn''t immune to Fuinjutsu!


    So, what might happen to the seal or the Dragon Vein Chakra setup once ites into contact with the Truth-Seeking Ball is sort of unpredictable.


    Moreover, currently, Kuroto can only summon one Orb, and if he uses this to break through the seal, all his chakra would be empty.


    Once the seal breaks and all his chakra empties, Kuroto can only watch the huge Chakra of Dragon vein rush out uncontrobly.


    And by then even if he had mastered all the techniques necessary for the artificial tailed beast n, he wouldn''t be able to do anything because of theck of Chakra.


    It would be impossible for him to suppress the Dragon Vein''s overflowing Chakra.


    Not to mention, if he doesn''t sessfully steal away the Dragon Vein Chakra in the least amount of time possible, its signature reaction will be picked up by the other ninja viges.


    Especially the Sand Shinobi Vige that''s closest to the Roran!


    In this series of events, Kuroto will be a helpless little fish.


    And that too when there wouldn''t be a time ident because of Dragon Vein, who''s to say that it wouldn''t send him to a different timeline?


    So, using Truth-Seeking Ball will be a big NO-NO!


    He can only increase his Fuinjutsu proficiency to break through the seal used by Yondaime-Sama.


    While Kuroto reached this conclusion, he suddenly sensed a ninja rushing towards his direction in the forest of Death.


    As soon as he sensed this Kuroto released the ''Tenseigan Chakra Mode'' and deactivated the Tenseigan.


    After a while of waiting, a ninja dressed in an Anbu uniform appeared on a tree branch before Kuroto, and said, "Hokage-Sama has summoned you!"


    Kuroto nodded at the Anbu''s news and followed him out of the death forest all the way to the Hokage Building.


    As soon as he entered the main room of the Hokage Office, he discovered that Sandaime-Sama has summoned all the members of Anbu Team-11; since Kakashi, Guy, and Shisui were already there even before him.


    With Kuroto''s arrival, Sandaime-Sama put down the tobo pipe on the side and nced at the four people of Team-11 with a sharp eye, as he asked, "Did your Team-11 conceal any details about the secret mission in the report handed over?"


    Kakashi''s expression shrank as soon as he heard Hokage-Sama''s words.


    His mind was only thinking that Hokage-Sama was most likely referring to the matter of him awakening the Mangekyou, with a feeling of guilt he felt quite nervous and traces of sweat beads starteding off his forehead.


    Guy also lowered his head directly, not daring to meet the eye of Hokage-Sama in fear that his expression might reveal something, he also thought that Hokage-Sama was referring to Kakashi''s Mangekyou Sharingan.


    The four members of Team-11 have already reached an agreement to not reveal the existence of Kakashi''s Mangekyou.


    This is because no one can predict what sort of reaction the Uchiha or the Konoha Council might have upon learning that a non-Uchiha awakened Mangekyou, so everyone and that''s including Shisui, decided to conceal it. Lest the Uchiha n might end up doing something extreme that could intensify the already brewing conflict within the Vige after getting such shocking news.


    Kuroto was calmer and only brought out a confused look as if the matter waspletely unrted to him.


    Shisui was feeling a little awkward but he was calm nheless.


    The reason for Kuroto and Shisui''s calmness was naturally because they knew that Hokage-Sama was most likely referring to those more than three hundred Cloud ninjas that Kuroto wiped out!


    Sarutobi Hiruzen nced at the four totally silent people, without saying any word, so after shaking his head a little he directly brought out the papers describing the details about this incident that Shimura Danzo passed him, and threw it towards the four people, and said solemnly, "Look at it yourself!"


    When Kakashi and Guy read the details of the information, they were taken aback, and immediately looked towards Kuroto and Shisui with clear surprise on their faces.


    By the end of the battle, Kuroto and Shisui were the only two people that stayed behind to secure Guy and Kakashi''s retreat, so this information must be somehow rted to either of them, but neither of them mentioned having killed more than three hundred ninjas in the details when they talked about the battleter.


    Now that both Kakashi and Guy are learning of things like ''The entire Valley being razed to a t ground!'', ''Hundreds of Ninja buried six feet under the mud and rocks'' the shock on their faces can be clearly imagined.


    Their reaction also prompted Sarutobi to turn towards the Hyuga and the Uchiha kid.


    Kuroto was still calmly flipping through the pages; with an expression that said, ''Don''t look at me, it has nothing to do with me!''


    Sandaime-Sama was still silent, Kakashi didn''t know what to say.


    At this time Shisui took a step forward and said, "Hokage-Sama, it was me. To not reveal the existence of having awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, I didn''t mention it in the mission report!"


    Without waiting for anyone to speak, Shisui continued, "Kuroto-San was unconscious when all that happened, Captain Kakashi was in Coma and Guy-San was severely injured by the time I retreated while carrying unconscious Kuroto-San so the rest of the Team-11 didn''t know of this."


    Listening to Shisui''s exnation Sandaime-Sama nodded.


    From Sarutobi Hiruzen''s perspective and based on the details of the report he has, if anyone in Team-11 might have the strength to ughter hundreds of ninjas including several elite Jonin in an overnight, then it can only be Uchiha Shisui who has awakened the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan.


    As for Hatake Kakashi, Might Guy, or Hyuga Kuroto?


    All three of them are strong and talented for their age, and no doubt they might even be able to do such things in the possible near future, but at this stage, they don''t have enough strength to achieve feats that require Kage-ssbat power.


    "Since Cat hase forward to rify this fact, and the matter was indeed a little hard to express, so it will be overlooked this time but make sure to not conceal anything rted to the mission details from the next time, is that clear?"


    "Yes!" All the four nodded.


    "Well moving past that, Team-11 did great this time, the news of your achievements can''t be made public because of your identities as the Anbu ninja, but the Council has consensus on rewarding the four of you. An opportunity to learn advanced Jutsu Don''t be hasty in making the decision right away, take your time, ande back any time after consideration!"


    "Thank you for your kindness Hokage-Sama!" All four responded and left the Hokage Office one-after-another.


    After walking out of the Hokage Building, Guy hurriedly asked, "Shisui, did you really kill hundreds of Cloud ninjas alone!?"


    Shisui awkwardly nced at Kuroto from the corner of his eyes while nodded towards Guy.


    "Ah�� yes Guy-San!"


    Without waiting for Guy to continue Kakashi whispered, "Thank you, Shisui!"


    Kakashi was also shocked by the information of Shisui awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan, but this made him more grateful towards Shisui for keeping his Mangekyou a secret, and he sort of understands why Shisui didn''t reveal about that incident.


    Shisui humbly shook his head, "It''s for the peace of both the Uchiha and Konoha."


    Obviously, Shisui is also a little uneptable of Kakashi awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan, even if his pride has been crushed, it is still a little difficult to ept a non-Uchiha awakening the legendary eyes. This is exactly why he understands the possible impact that it could cause once the news of Kakashi''s Mangekyou leaks out.


    If the Uchiha n learns of this news, it is hard to imagine what they might end up doing.


    After some more chats, Guy and Kakashi left for training, while Kuroto and Shisui walked towards a secluded ce.


    ncing thoughtfully behind him, Kuroto whispered, "Thanks Shisui!"


    Shisui sighed lightly, "well�� whatever, I don''t care anymore..."


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 181 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 84 - – 82 Masked-Man’s Move

    Looking at Shisui''s tired face, Kuroto faintly said, "Don''t worry, things will definitely turn for the better in the future."


    Shisui nodded, "I hope so Kuroto-San." ??


    The reason why the vige is suppressing the Uchiha is also because of their own weakness.


    And the initiator of most of the trouble that Konoha faces is Obito hidden in the dark.


    Even the condition of Sandaime-Sama can be said to have been exhausted. His strength is rapidly declining because of aging. If the sessor he had carefully chosen as the Yondaime Hokage hadn''t died identally, all these problems wouldn''t be there.


    But unfortunately, the young and powerful Yondaime-Sama died, and now everything ispletely different.


    The trouble Konoha is currently facing, including the raid from the Cloud Vige from the outside and the Uchiha''s dissatisfaction inside the vige, are all just the follow-up effects of the death of Yondaime-Sama.


    If Yondaime-Sama and Uzumaki Kushina were still alive, Cloud Vige wouldn''t dare to make a move on Konoha, nor would the Uchiha n get restless.


    Yondaime-Sama dies, and Konoha was entirely messed up, and the person Obito responsible for the Death of Yondaime-Sama really made the most effective blow on Konoha at the right opportunity andpletely broke Konoha''s backbone.


    Kuroto can only sigh at just how much of a Devil Obito has be.


    Taking a light nce behind him, Kuroto said in a low voice, "We are being followed."


    Shisui nodded, "Hm, I realized it some time ago."


    After pondering a little, Kuroto said, "The person following us should be a Root ninja."


    Both Shisui and Kuroto are Anbu ninjas under Hokage. It''s the job of Anbu to track and monitor others, no one will dare to target and monitor them, this is because if Hokage-Sama doesn''t trust his Anbu ninjas, then those Anbu ninjas will directly be suspended instead of being monitored.


    Therefore, only Root ninjas can have the audacity to monitor Anbu ninjas under Shimura Danzo''s orders.


    Shisui didn''t care that they were being monitored, and said calmly, "I am loyal to Konoha and will never do something to harm the interest of the vige, so I am not afraid of being under surveince."


    Kuroto shook his head as he said in a little disappointment, "If only it was that simple!"


    Shisui asked in confusion, "What do you mean, Kuroto-San?"


    "Being under surveince is a signal of Shimura Danzo''s distrust of us, which is not rare, but it also indicates that he isn''t afraid to make a move against us!" after a pause Kuroto said with a dark tone, "He can distrust us all he wants, I don''t care, but he has to understand that making a move against us isn''t a wise choice!"


    When Shisui heard Kuroto-San say this he immediately became a little worried. And Shisui''s worry wasn''t without a reason.


    Since the incident at the valley in the Land of Lightning, Shisui has started to believe that the strength Kuroto showed there is his true strength, therefore, in Shisui''s view, Kuroto-San is undoubtedly the strongest ninjas in Konoha, even Hokage-Sama or the Sannin Jiraiya wouldn''t be able to match Kuroto-San.


    "Kuroto-San are you really going to do something to Danzo-Sama?"


    Looking at Shisui''s look of trepidation, Kuroto sighed, and said, "You don''t need to worry too much about it, just make sure to keep whatever I talk with you a secret, can you do that for me?"


    Although Shisui was still not satisfied, he nodded nheless.


    Kuroto is no longer afraid of Danzo and the senior management of Konoha. Basically, only those ninjas who are purely dedicated to the vige may be afraid of Danzo, those that have an option of ''Defection,'' which Kuroto now does, Danzo''s existence only irks him a bit and nothing more.


    ��


    In the Dense Forest outside of Konoha Vige.


    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    After releasing the Fireball Jutsu, Uchiha Shinichi knelt on the ground panting heavily, but without wasting any time he immediately stood up again andunched Shuriken at the distant target.


    Since early morning he has been training arduously, even when soaked with sweat and exhaustedpletely, he didn''t stop and continued to put more effort.


    Shinichi has be aughing stock of the Uchiha n ever since he lost to that damn Hyuga Kuroto and had to be carried back by Shisui. Everyone only ridicules him and looks down upon him, even the elders of the Uchiha have started to question his strength.


    Because of losing the challenge, Shinichi even lost the rmendation from the Uchiha n for the Jonin assessment, as such he lost the opportunity to be a Jonin.


    All this has made Shinichi crazy and hateful!


    From that day on, he decided to train more and more, push himself harder than anyone and regain his lost reputation, which is why whenever he is free, he would alwayse to this area to practice and train heavily.


    ��


    On arge tree not far away.


    A strange man with a ck cloak and swirl mask sat cross-legged on a branch of the tree as he observed Uchiha Shinichi.


    After some time of observation, he asked, "So he is the one you found?"


    On the side of the trunk, Zetsu whose only half body was exposed nodded, "I can feel the hatred in his heart."


    However, the masked-man was not satisfied, "Such low hatred isn''t enough!"


    Zetsu said helplessly, "He is the only person that best meets your requirement currently.


    Most of the ninjas of the Uchiha n serve in the Konoha Police Force, so generally, it is very rare for them to leave Konoha.


    However, Uchiha Shinichi has been an exception for some time!


    In addition to having 3 tomoe Sharingan, his strength is also Jonin ss, moreover, he has hatred in his heart, so I immediately informed you about him."


    The masked-man nodded after a little consideration, "Zetsu, you wait here, I will see if he can be useful!"


    After leaving these words, his body twisted and disappeared inside a whirling spiral.


    On the other side, the masked-man appeared behind Shinichi, and spoke in a deep hoarse voice, "Look at you, such a pathetic site you are in!"


    Shinichi was shocked by the sudden voice that came from behind him, in reaction he immediately jumped back and turned around only to see a masked individual who lookspletely suspicious no matter from where you look at him.


    Drawing out his sword, Shinichi asked cautiously, "Who are you !?"


    The masked-manughed mockingly as he said, "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I can give you what you want most!"


    Shinichi was furious by the roundabout reply of the masked-man and asked in anger, "What do you want?"


    Masked-man still said with a grin, "Heh�� I don''t want anything�� I was just passing by��and I saw such a genius kid of the Uchiha n training so arduously�� this piqued my interest�� and after some observation I found you to be quite interesting�� so here I am!"


    "Well too bad coz'' I am not into men!" Shinichi replied in irritation.


    "Hahahaha��" Masked-manughed at Shinichi''s joke.


    However, this reaction irritated Shinichi.


    "You wanna hide behind the mask? Fine! I''ll figure out who you are after I kill you!"


    "You can try all you want! But you are not capable enough!" The Masked-Man said as he spread his arms open.


    Shinichi felt insulted, the masked-man was treating him like he was nothing and this reminded him of that damn Hyuga!


    Drawing his sword in anger, Shinichi rushed towards the masked-man!


    Seeing that the masked was still stupidly standing with arms open, without making any attempt to dodge the iing attack, Shinichi had a condescending smirk on his face.


    "Go to hell you masked freak!"


    But strangely as Shinichi''s sword neared the masked-man, it directly passed through his body without any resistance, it was as if the person standing before him was just an elusive figure, not the real body.


    "What��?"


    Shinichi was both confused and horrified.


    Without waiting for Shinichi to recover, the masked-man punched him in the stomach that flew him crashing on a nearby tree.


    Getting up from the ground, Shinichi coughed violently,


    ''That punch hurt like hell, just how much strength he has?'' Thought Shinichi as he tried to figure out just what the hell was going on!


    Shinichi was nowpletely alert; he was also confused.


    ''Why did my attack pass through him?


    Is he just an illusion?


    No! That can''t be it!


    If he was just an illusion how did he hit me?


    Or is it that it was also a genjutsu?''


    Shinichi thought probably that was the case, so he immediately activated his Sharingan and looked around.


    At this time, the Masked-man spoke, "Is that the best you have? Heh�� I guess I was hasty�� looks like I wasted my time!"


    Shinichi gritted his teeth and shouted at the insult, "Shut up bastard! I have cracked through your genjutsu attack!"


    After saying that, he formed several seals, "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    Instantly a huge fireball engulfed the figure of the masked man.


    Boom��


    The great fireball didn''t stop and burned many trees down to charcoal!


    Shinichi observed carefully, seeing no movements from the other side, he thought silently, "Is he dead?"


    However, contrary to what he thought, the masked-man suddenly appeared behind him and instantly pressed his shoulder with one hand, dragging him into the spiraling whirl.


    Leaving no trace of either of their presence in the surroundings other than the burning trees and a sword��


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 183 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 85 - – 83 Mastering Contract Seal

    A few minutester the spiral whirl appeared again.


    Uchiha Shinichi who was severely wounded was thrown out of the spiral and fell on the ground with a loud bang, half of his face was buried in the mud. ??


    Following Shinichi, the masked man emerged from the spiral whirl and walked aroundically, as he spoke in a t tone, "Can''t stand already?"


    Although Shinichi''s condition was pretty bad, he somehow managed to lift his head and looked at mask man with stubbornness and hatred.


    The masked-man nodded in appreciation when he saw that stubbornness and hatred and said a smile, "Very good eyes!"


    Shinichi asked weakly, "You�� just who in the�� hell are you? What kind of Jutsu did you use just now?"


    "Haven''t I already said it doesn''t matter who I am.", after a short pause, he continued with an enticing voice, "What''s important is that I can give you what you desire the most!"


    Shinichi was confused a little, "What I�� desire the�� most��?"


    Masked-Man noticed Shinichi''s confusion and decided to guide him a little, squatting on the ground he asked, "What have you been doing here for the past two months?


    What is the purpose of you pushing yourself so rigorously every day?


    Why�� just why?"


    With masked man''s every question, Shinichi remembered the one person he hates the most, "T-to defeat that bastard Hyu-Hyuga Kuroto!"


    Masked-man was a little taken aback, "Hyuga Kuroto!? Is this guy so strong?"


    Although embarrassed to admit it, Shinichi nodded helplessly.


    "Hahahahaha�� hahaha�� An Uchiha unexpectedly lo-lost�� hahaha�� an Uchiha lost to the Hyuga hahaha!" The masked-man couldn''t hold hisughter for a while�� after calming down a little he spoke, "Heh�� The almighty Uchiha n has be so pathetic that it loses to the Hyuga?"


    Shinichi was also embarrassed about it, but it really irked him that the masked-man openly mocked him and the Uchiha n.


    Controlling hisughter, the masked-man said with a bewitching voice, "With your talent, and my guidance it wouldn''t be difficult to defeat some weak Hyuga kid!"


    Although a little hesitant, Shinichi stared at the masked-man vigntly, indeed he really wants to defeat Hyuga Kuroto, but he isn''t foolish enough to believe that this masked-man would help him out for no reason.


    Not to mention, the other party didn''t even mention his identity, anyone can understand that this person is dangerous�� Shinichi obviously didn''t trust the other party''s words�� but that strange Jutsu he uses��


    ''If I have a powerful Jutsu like that��" this thought echoed in his mind for a second but before it could take root Shinichi shook his head, and said, "Thanks�� but no thanks!"


    The masked-man noticed Shinichi''s vignce and decided not to push him at once, spreading his hands he said, "Heh�� no need to rush�� you can always find me here if you have a change of mind."


    Leaving these words, the masked-man disappeared in the spiral whirl.


    A few minutes after the disappearance of the masked-man, Shinichi stood-up with some difficulty, and took a look around with caution, seeing that no one was around him, he dragged his wounded body and staggered towards the vige.


    If not for his beaten-up state and the injuries all over his body, Shinichi would have thought that it was all just some dream.


    ��


    Not long after Shinichi went back towards his home, the masked-man appeared on the same tree as before.


    Zetsu''s half body appeared out of the bark and looked in the direction of Uchiha Shinichi''s departure.


    After thinking a little Zetsu asked, "Was that necessary to do? What happens if he informs the Uchiha n? Or probably other Konoha ninjas?"


    However, the masked-man shook his head negatively, "He won''t!"


    "What makes you so sure?" Zetsu asked in confusion.


    "Heh�� because he is a fool just like everyone�� he is a fool who desire power!" While dangling his legs, the masked-man continued, "Good job Zetsu! He is more qualified than I expected him to be, with the right stimtion he may awaken those eyes��"


    "Can he?" Zetsu asked.


    "We will see that�� however what makes me more curious is the person he hates�� Hyuga Kuroto, since when did youe into the picture��?"


    ��


    Kuroto''s home.


    Kuroto who was studying at hone suddenly ''sneezed'' and felt a chill on his back.


    ''Who''s talking about me!?'' though Kuroto.


    It was as if someone was talking about him and not in a good way.


    After thinking a little, he shook his head and got back to what he was doing.


    After his talk with Shisui, Kuroto returned home and directed all his focus in the careful study of the Four-Symbols Seal again.


    Perhaps because he personally studied the Truth-Seeking Ball with the help of his Tenseigan. Kuroto now has a deeper understanding of Chakra Transformation. So, when he started to study the Four-Symbols Seal this time, all the doubts that he initially had were now cleared up.


    Simr to most of the advanced Jutsu, the Transformation of Chakra is also the core of the Four-Symbols Seal.


    After studying for a while, Kuroto pondered while taking a sip of warm tea, ''If I keep up this speed then it should take only about 3 more days topletely master the Four-Symbols Seal.''


    And Sandaime-Sama has again promised Team-11 to allow them to learn an advanced Jutsu, so asking for another advanced Fuinjutsu should be possible for him.


    While thinking of these things, Kuroto suddenly perceived something outside.


    He was able to perceive a chakra reaction hidden behind therge tree outside the courtyard of his house. Judging from the amount of Chakra, the other person was probably a Special Jonin ss shinobi.


    Obviously, it has to be the Root ninja responsible for monitoring him, and the other party obviously knows that Kuroto has Byakugan, so instead of trying hard to hide which ispletely impossible; courtesy to the Byakugan, he started to observe openly, without any intention of hiding his presence.


    ''Since I am part of the Anbu unit, so without Hokage-Sama''s acquiescence, Danzo shouldn''t take drastic measures against me��'' thought Kuroto.


    So, after making up his mind Kuroto didn''t even leave his house unless absolutely necessary and dedicated all his time to studying and mastering the Four-Symbols Seal.


    3 days passed by in a sh.


    As per Kuroto''s expectations, because of having a solid base because of Miko-Sama''s teaching he quickly understood the Four-Symbols Seal. There are still a few parts that he isn''tpletely clear about, but that would require practice, so anxiousness is not an option.


    With the scroll of the Four-Symbols Seal, Kuroto came to the Hokage Office.


    After returning the scroll, he once again expressed his desire to learn another advanced Uzumaki Fuinjutsu technique.


    Sandaime-Sama obviously had some doubts about his request but after thinking it over he approved of it.


    From Sandaime-Sama''s perspective, it is better for Hyuga Kuroto to master a sealing technique over some forbidden Jutsu. After all, Fuinjutsu is mainly used for defense, so even if Kuroto masters Uzumaki Fuinjutsu, he doesn''t pose too much threat to the vige.


    What''s more, mastering most of the techniques of Uzumaki n requires the user to be their blood descendant, so even if Hyuga Kuroto wants, he can''t master all of the Uzumaki Fuinjutsu.


    So, after a little consideration, Sandaime-Sama handed over the scroll of ''Contract Seal'' from the confidential database and issued the same order to return it over within 1 month.


    Obtaining the ''Contract Seal'' Kuroto returned home and continued his study.


    Inparison to the Four-Symbols Seal, the scope of ''Contract Seal'' is obviously narrower. The main purpose of the Contract Seal is to sever the direct control the summoner has on the summon.


    But this doesn''t imply that the Contract Seal is any inferior to the Four-Symbols Seal, in fact, Kuroto has a feeling that even the seal applied by Yondaime-Sama to seal away the Dragoon Vein Chakra must-have elements of Contract Seal in it.


    This is because of the istion ability of the Contract Seal.


    Since the Royal Family of Roran has some inexplicable rtionship with the Dragon Vein which allows them to control the Dragon vein Chakra, and in all likely hood, it has to be some sort of contractual rtionship.


    Therefore, Yondaime-Sama should have definitely used the elements of Contract Seal while sealing away the Dragon Vein, so that in the future if anyone covets the power of the Dragon Vein, he/she must go through the Queen of Roran first to break the seal sessfully.


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 184 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 86 - – 84 Travel Request

    The difficulty of learning Contract Seal is not any less than that of Four-Symbols Seal. This is because the contracts are of many types including weapons, Summons, Souls, Bloodlines, demons, even life & death, and other illusionary things that are difficult to exin andprehend.


    However, Kuroto is also no longer the rookie he was until a few months ago. ??


    After the careful guidance of the Miko of the Land of Demons and his personal study and research of the Four-Symbols Seal, his current knowledge of Fuinjutsu is no longer that of a novice.


    This is especially the case in regards to the Uzumaki Fuinjutsu, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he has at least surpassed the beginner stage.


    After half a day of study and research, Kuroto estimated that it would take about a week for him to master the Contract Seal.


    Fortunately for him, the Vige is in the period of peace talks with the Cloud Vige, and since Team-11 was given a vacation, so he had the time to master it.


    On the fourth day, Kakashi, Guy, and Shisui suddenly came to Kuroto''s house.


    ncing at the three members of Team-11, Kuroto asked with a smile, "So, what brings the three of you to my home, not to mention at the same time?"


    "Kuroto, didn''t you hear about the rumor that''s been going on for the past week?" �C Guy asked impatiently.


    "What rumor?" �C Kuroto asked in confusion.


    Over the past few days, Kuroto stayed at home and only practiced the Contract Seal, his only source of information is Yue, and since she didn''t mention any rumor so he has no idea what Guy was talking about.


    Kakashi calmly said, "About the ongoing peace negotiations with the Cloud Vige."


    "What about it?"


    "Kuroto-San, it''s said that the peace talks with the Cloud Vige broke down!"- Shisui finally said.


    "What?" �C Kuroto eximed in surprise.


    It shouldn''t be the case, ording to Kuroto''s memory, the peace agreement was signed between Konoha and Cloud, otherwise howe the Cloud head ninja attempted to kidnap Hyuga Hinata?


    If the talks were to break down midway then such a thing wouldn''t have happened. So, it is unlikely for the peace agreement to break down.


    As the Captain of Team-11, Kakashi obviously had more information, so he exined the ins and outs of the matter in detail.


    "There have been rumors that the shinobis of Cloud Vige are also dissatisfied with the peace talks, just like the case in Konoha, they believe that as long as they persist and apply enough pressure, it shouldn''t be a too difficult task to win against Konoha." �C Kakashi


    "Is that the reason?" �C Kuroto muttered while thinking.


    Since both sides are unable to ept the conclusion, then it wouldn''t be strange if the negotiations do fall apart.


    However, after thinking a little, Kuroto shook his head negatively, "I don''t think that''s the case, the Vige can''t afford another war, Sandaime-Sama should be clear of this more than anyone. Even the Cloud Vige wouldn''t stupidly escte this conflict any longer."


    "Howe you are so sure about this?" �C Guy asked curiously.


    "Think about it a little, the raid not long ago should just be a temptation from the Cloud side to judge the strength of Konoha, now that Raikage-Sama had his answer, he wouldn''t send his shinobi to die needlessly, even if he is hot-blooded and reckless, he is still the Kage of Cloud Vige after all.


    Moreover, there aren''t just two shinobi vige, although the situations of Mist Vige is a mystery the Rock Vige is still there, and considering the enmity, Cloud Vige has with Rock Vige��"


    Whether ording to the original story or based on the information he has of the current status of the five great shinobi viges, Kuroto can be sure of his conclusion.


    If Konoha really didn''t have any strength to fight back, Raikage would have definitely pressured Konoha.


    But since Konoha proved that although incredibly weak, it is still not weak enough to bow down to Cloud Vige.


    So, cloud vige also wouldn''t waste their ninjas needlessly.


    After, Kuroto''s assurance and some more light discussion in regards to each other''s progress in strength, Kakashi, Guy, and Shisui went back to their house.


    Closing the door of his house, Kuroto thought to himself, "It seems that the peace talks between the vige and Cloud will take a long period."


    Although it is known that the two sides will eventually sign a peace treaty, how long will it take is unknown.


    But this also beneficial for him.


    As long as the peace negotiations aren''t sessfully concluded, Council advisors wouldn''t risk civilian unrest, so this period will also serve as a shield for the Uchiha n.


    With this thought, Kuroto continued his practice.


    With meticulous study and research, he sessfully mastered the Contract Seal, although it took him five extra days than predicted but doesn''t matter much.


    The main reason for the dy was again theck of opportunity to practice his hands on. While studying Four-Symbols Seal he could still practice it at home without much worry but that''s not the case with Contract Seal, as you have to have individuals with Summons to sever the Contract and all.


    Thankfully, there were some extremely detailed notes in the scroll handed to him by Sandaime-Sama, so somehow, he was able to theoretically understand them.


    After theplete mastery of the Contract Seal, when Kuroto returned the Scroll, Sandaime-Sama was extremely surprised.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen initially thought that it would take at least one whole month for Hyuga Kuroto to master the Contract Seal, but unexpectedly the kidpleted it in just 13 days. At this moment he was reminded of Namikaze Minato who took fifteen days to master this Fuinjutsu technique.


    At this moment he couldn''t help but look at Hyuga Kuroto with a different light, a thought that ''Hyuga Kuroto might just be a rare Fuinjutsu master!'' took root in his mind.


    After returning the scroll back Kuroto also expressed his request for traveling outside of Konoha for a short period.


    Sandaime-Sama narrowed his eyes at Kuroto''s request and asked with slight confusion, "Travel? Why such a request?"


    Kuroto has long thought of a suitable excuse for this question, so without any hesitation, he spoke politely, "I want to find a suitable Psychic Beast."


    Obviously, it is not umon for ninjas to travel, especially in Konoha, one of the three Sannin Jiraiya is a typical example because unless there is an emergency, he wouldn''t be in Konoha.


    But going out for travel requires approval from the vige. Even Jiraiya isn''t an exception to this rule, otherwise, the ninja will be listed as a missing-nin, and then an endless onught of hunter-nin wille after you!


    Of course, if the backing and strength are strong enough, like that of Tsunade Hime, then they wouldn''t be treated as ''missing-nin'' but ''run away''.


    Being an Anbu Shinobi, it is reasonable to say that Kuroto isn''t eligible to apply for this request, especially during the sensitive period of peace negotiations with the Cloud Vige.


    Therefore, he had toe up with a suitable excuse, so that Sandaime-Sama wouldn''t refuse.


    A ''Psychic Beast'' is rted to thebat power of a shinobi, so searching for a suitable ''Psychic Beast'' is the most legitimate reason for Kuroto to travel.


    Sandaime-Sama pondered over Kuroto''s request and reason, and finally agreed, "I can only give you two months."


    Kuroto readily epted this, and after expressing his gratefulness for the approval, he hurriedly returned home.


    Completing all the preparation, he would need for his trip, he walked towards the main gate of the vige.


    The purpose of Kuroto''s trip is obviously not to look for a ''Psychic Beast'' but to check out the seal applied by Yondaime-Sama to seal the Dragon Vein, and see if he can break it with his current knowledge or does he need more study.


    As long as Kuroto can break through Yondaime-Sama''s seal, the artificial tailed beast n could finally proceed to the final stage.


    After registering at the main vige gate, Kuroto left Konoha.


    Since Kuroto left Konoha so suddenly, the Root ninja responsible for monitoring him had no choice but to follow closely.


    Kuroto also noticed the follow-up and thought to himself, ''I have to somehow get rid of him!''


    However, before he could even take any measures, a metal chain suddenly appeared from the side of the tree, tying him firmly and restricting all his movements.


    With Kuroto tied-up and restricted, two figures appeared from the bushes, one on the left and the other on the right, carrying ninja swords in their hands and pierced through Kuroto''s heart and throat.


    All this happened so suddenly, Kuroto couldn''t even react.


    As soon as the de pierced the target''s heart, one of the attackers grinned, "Twenty-five million Ryo are secured!"


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 187 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 87 - – 85 Dealing With The Bounty Hunters

    One of the attackers smiled greedily, upon seeing that the attack seeded, "Heh�� such a pathetic brat, twenty-five million Ryo bounty and such weak strength."


    Bang�� ??


    However, before the two could celebrate, Kuroto''s body exploded into a cloud of smoke upon being pierced through by the sword.


    Both the attackers were taken aback by this and shouted in surprise, "What, a Shadow Clone!?"


    At this time, Kuroto''s figure jumped down from a tree, and directly stepped on the heads of the two, burying both of them to the ground.


    Squatting down, using the heads of the two bounty hunters as a foothold, questioned the two, "Hey, did you twoe here for the bounty on my head? But seeing your pathetic state and useless attempt, it feels like you are looking down on me, is that the case?"


    "You bastard!"


    "How could it have been a Shadow Clone?"


    The two bounty ninjas obviously couldn''t move because of being trapped.


    Seeing the two struggles, Kuroto thought to himself, ''Does the name of Hyuga n already has no deterrent power that the likes of no-name bounty hunters areing after me? That too without any background check?"


    In Kuroto''s opinion, the bounty ninjas that will being after him should at least know of the Byakugan that he has, simply based on his portrait and name.


    But it didn''t seem that these two attackers took any countermeasures against his Byakugan.


    In terms of skill and strength, they are obviously not weak, both of them seem to have the strength of a high -ss Chunin, and even then, they didn''t take countermeasures for the Byakugan?


    Now Kuroto is a little uncertain, he isn''t sure whether these two bounty hunters were just too ignorant for their own good or that the Hyuga name has already faded to such an extent.


    Tying up the two bounty ninjas, Kuroto returned to the vige.


    Kuroto has already confirmed that these two bounty ninjas have defected from the Mist Vige. ording to the general trend, if a shinobi defects from his vige then a bounty is ced on his/her head, and based on their crimes this bounty keeps increasing. Therefore, these two bounty hunters also carried bounties on their heads.


    When Kuroto delivered the two, at the mission center of the vige, he received 3 million Ryo for thebined bounty.


    Kuroto also learned that the Mist Vige is in a state of civil strife.


    One of the major shinobi n in the Country of Water, Kaguya n directly initiated a rebellion, the situation of the Mist Vige has be a mess, as a result, arge number of ninjas on the mist side have defected recently, some became wandering ninjas while the other chooses to be bounty hunters.


    Shaking his head at the disparity of the Mist Vige again left the Vige without any dy.


    Jumping from tree to tree, Kuroto didn''t seem too happy at the recent profit he just received, on the contrary, he had a murderous expression on his face.


    During the attack that he encountered not long ago, Kuroto hid himself a little because he was worried about the follow-up attacks from the two bounty hunters and observe his surroundings carefully, although those two bounty ninjas disappointed him, he was able to notice that the Root ninja hiding in in the shadows didn''t even move an inch to help him.


    Even if the other party is responsible for monitoring him, but in the face of a life and death situation, shouldn''t the other partye forward at least help him out?


    After all, both are the shinobi of the same vige!


    But the other party didn''t seem to care.


    This obviously means that the other party not only doesn''t care about him but has already regarded Kuroto as an enemy.


    Since the other party thinks in this manner then how could Kuroto tolerate this?


    Initially, Kuroto decided to ignore him, as he considered that the ninja was only doing his job and nothing more, so Kuroto only thought to escape his chase, but now that''s no longer the case


    If the other party has such thinking, then he can only die!


    ��


    At night Kuroto chose a t terrain to set up a campsite, after lighting up the bonfire, he sat on a broken tree bark while the rabbit meat he caught was being roasted by the fire.


    Not far away from Kuroto, the Root ninja responsible for monitoring him sat on a tree branch observing Kuroto closely.


    "Huh�� lighting a bonfire? The vignce is too pathetic! How did someone like him even get into Anbu ck Ops?" ndered the Root ninja while chewing the dry food he carried along.


    The code name of this Root ninja is ''Kuroshimasu'' and he is very apt in these sorts of tasks.


    Surveince and Assassination are his specialties.


    ording to ''Kuroshimasu,'' surveince and assassination are two steps of the same task because the target he generally monitors end up bing a target of an assassination by the orders of Danzo-Sama!


    Therefore, ''Kuroshimasu'' never considers his targets as anything but an enemy, even if they are from the same vige!


    Suddenly, ''Kuroshimasu'' felt strong killing intent directed towards him, with his years of experience, ''Kuroshimasu'' clearly felt that someone was watching him and definitely not with good intentions!


    "Ninpou: Super Beast Imitating Drawing!"


    Almost subconsciously, Kuroshimasu soared into the air and drew an ink bird on the paper.


    Swish��


    Unfortunately, before he could evennd on the ink bird, two iron spears pierced through the ink bird, sshing it all over the air.


    Falling on the ground, Kuroshimasu discovered that the attacker is some unknown ninja covered from head to toe in bandages.


    But what shocked him more was the iron sand floating around the mysterious ninja.


    At a nce, Kuroshimasu realized that means.


    "Ma Release!?"


    As a member of Root, Kuroshimasu has an understanding of some of the weirdest and most known Kekkei Genkai, therefore he instantly realized the unique Kekkei Genkai of the Kazekage n, exclusive to the Sand Vige.


    And if the identity of the enemy to be able to master Ma Release can''t be ordinary, as a result, Kuroshimasu was a little tense, and asked nervously, "Who are you!?"


    Even in the sand vige, there are very few ninjas to have mastered Ma Release, currently, there are only Yondaime Kazekage and the missing Sandaime Kazekage, whose alive or dead status is unknown.


    Kuroshimasu doesn''t believe either of those two monsters would sneak into the Land of Fire specially to attack him. Sand Vige will also not send ninja to assassinate him because of their alliance.


    So, in his opinion, this mysterious ninja has to be some missing-nin.


    But this still confused him, as to why would he be attacked, the reason for believing this is because Kuroshimasu is quite sure that neither does he have the intelligence nor some important items that would prompt the other party to attack him.


    So, unless the other party has specific hatred towards him, there is no reason for the missing-nin to assassinate him.


    Therefore, it could only mean one thing, ''He target isn''t me but Hyuga Kuroto!''


    Considering the huge bounty on Hyuga Kuroto''s head, this was the most logical exnation Kuroshimasu could reach.


    ''He must be thinking that I am getting in his way, so he wants to get rid of me first, and then go after Hyuga Kuroto!'' thinking this, Kuroshimasu suddenly had an idea.


    If Hyuga Kuroto is the target, then as long as he leads the enemy ninja towards Hyuga Kuroto, the opponent will naturally ignore him and attack the target instead.


    Once this thought appeared, Kuroshimasu was a little rxed.


    After all, Kuroshimasu knows that he isn''t capable of defeating the other party, as long as he survives, it would be fine, as for the Hyuga Kuroto?


    ''He can die for all I care.''


    "Ninpou: Super Beast Imitating Drawing!"


    Quickly drawing two ink lions to act as small divergence, Kuroshimasu immediately fled towards the campfire using the Body Flicker Jutsu


    While traveling at high speed, he noticed that Hyuga Kuroto was still sitting by the bonfire, and leisurely chomping down the rabbit meat, and said with disdain, "What a fool, didn''t even notice a fight at such a close distance even though he is a Hyuga��"


    ................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 189 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 88 - – 86 Reaching Roran City

    Using two Ink Lions to stall some time, Kuroshimasu immediately fled towards the campfire.


    ncing at Hyuga Kuroto still sitting by the campfire and casually savoring the roasted rabbit meat, the corner of his lips curved in viciousness, and he thought in his heart, ''You should die here idiot, an unworthy bastard, dare to refuse Danzo-Sama''s order!'' ??


    After solving the two ink lions with ease the mysterious ninja quickly followed behind Kuroshimasu. While he was still running the iron sand around him turned into countless needles and shot at Kuroshimasu like raindrops.


    Kuroshimasu was both shocked and panicked, and immediately thought, ''Why is he attacking me now? Could it be that his goal isn''t Hyuga Kuroto, but me��!?''


    Obviously, Kuroshimasu couldn''t protect himself from the rain of Iron needles, so matter how hard he tried to dodge and deflect the iing iron sand needles, there were still a few dozens of them that got through his body.


    Compared to Shuriken and Kunai, Needle''s power is undoubtedly inferior, so although Kuroshimasu''s body was ridden with needles, he would still stay alive for a while.


    Kuroshimasu copsed on the nearby tree with staggering steps and pointed at Hyuga Kuroto who still didn''t bother to look this side, "You�� you are allied with him, aren''t you!?"


    How can Kuroshimasu not understand such a thing at this point, he is dying just 10 meters away from Hyuga Kuroto, how could the other party not even notice?


    But even if he understands this, he still can''t figure out how did an elite ninja who mastered Ma Release ally with pathetic brats like Hyuga Kuroto?


    Kuroto noticed the eyes of the Root ninja that were going nk, so he got up and walked towards him and asked calmly: "What order did Danzo give you?"


    Cough�� Cough��


    Kuroshimasu coughed out blood because of the injuries in his body, and snorted coldly, "You traitor, you dare ally yourself with an enemy ninja, someone like you will never be able to escape, you''re going to di-��"


    Kuroto didn''t bother listening to the other party''s cursing and muttered thoughtfully, "''Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal'' wouldn''t let him speak either about Danzo or Root."


    All the Root ninja have the ''Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal,'' to prevent them from revealing any information about the Root and Danzo.


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Kuroto returned back to the bonfire and again started eating the rabbit meat and let Kuroshimasu die at the hands of Kazekage puppet as if both of them had nothing to do with him.


    Kuroshimasu was again confused by Hyuga Kuroto''s behavior.


    As far as he can see, both Hyuga Kuroto and the mysterious ninja are indifferent to each other, but no matter what; he has to pass the information about Hyuga Kuroto''s betrayal to Danzo-sama.


    Mustering up thest of his strength, Kuroshimasu spread the scroll he was carrying to cast a Jutsu using thest of his chakra.


    "Ninpou: Multiple Super Imitating Beast Drawing!"


    Whoosh�� whoosh�� whoosh��


    With a series of noises, hundreds of small ink birds flew out from the scroll spread by Kuroshimasu and spread in all four directions in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the ink birds going away, Kuroshimasu who was almost on the verge of losing consciousness had a gratified smile, however, his smile suddenly froze and turned into horror because he just realized that all the ink birds had suddenly stopped midway in their flight and were all attracted towards Hyuga Kuroto by some inexplicable traction force.


    Before Kuroshimasu could even do anything, an iron spear pierced right through his head.


    On Kuroto''s end, after filling up his stomach, and sealing away the Kazekage puppet, he rushed towards the nearest Konoha guard post carrying the Root Ninja''s corpse.


    Arriving at the outpost, he said to the ninja responsible for the post, "I was attacked by a bounty ninja, during the battle, unfortunately, this Anbu ninja died, send the body back to the vige for autopsy and report the situation to Hokage-Sama."


    The ninja responsible nodded at Kuroto''s instruction and sent a ninja toplete the task.


    With Kuroto''s status of being Anbu ninja, issuing such tasks is a piece of cake.


    After a brief exnation, Kuroto left the post.


    It was better for him to send Kuroshimasu''s corpse back to the vige then to dispose of it by himself to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Hokage-Sama must be aware that Hyuga Kuroto carries arge bounty on his head, so such attacks wouldn''t be too rare, and even if he suspects that it might have been Kuroto himself who killed the Root ninja, there is no proof of it.


    So, him pushing the Root ninja''s death on the Bounty Hunter-nin is the best course of action.


    With this, he also indirectly expressed his attitude towards Shimura Danzo.


    As for what would be Danzo''s reaction to this?


    Kuroto couldn''t care less about it.


    Shimura Danzo isn''t someone who will let you off just because of your softness and loyalty to the vige. Shisui is the best example of this. Even when he dedicated himself to the vige, Danzo still stole the Mangekyou, which prompted Shisui tomit suicide in silence to not let his death escte the conflict between the Uchiha and the Vige.


    So, even if Kuroto shows eptance towards Danzo, even if he agrees to Shimura Danzo''s offer to join the Root Unit. With Danzo''s nature, he wouldn''t be satisfied unless he engraves several curse seals on him. Shimura Danzo doesn''t trust anyone, not even his loyal followers.


    Therefore, Kuroto had to make his stand clear.


    After this small episode, Kuroto rushed to the forest.


    Activating the Byakugan to check for any pursuit or any nearby presence.


    After confirming that no one was following him, he activated the Tenseigan.


    Kuroto only has about 2 months, and he can''t waste most of the time traveling.


    So, after checking the route he has already nned, he resummoned the Kazekage puppet and flew all the way to the Land of Wind with the help of Ma Release.


    In just about 3 days, he crossed the border of Land of Fire, passed over the Land of Rivers, and finally arrived back to the Land of Wind.


    The ancient of Roran lies in the vast sea of sand of the Land of Wind. Even with the map pointing to its urate location, it would have been extremely difficult for anyone to reach it if not for the deep knowledge of the terrain around the area.


    Fortunately, Kuroto has means of flight so it took him only about 10 days to find the ruins of Roran city which was much lesspared to the ordinary ninjas.


    Kuroto was a little mesmerized looking at the towering buildings of the ancient Roran City, if not for these buildings, I am not even sure I would''ve been able to find the location of the Dragon Vein."


    Even when he is so close to the actual site, he couldn''t perceive the slightest trace of chakra leaking from the Dragon Vein, which just goes to show how strong the seal implied by Yondaime-Sama is.


    But this fact was within his consideration, because if the seal was so easy to break, then the Sand Vige wouldn''t have let the dragon Vein rest here peacefully as ifpletely ignoring its existence.


    Since he has finally found it, Kuroto cautiously ventured into the ruins of the ancient Roran City��


    ....................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 191 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 89 - – 87 Seal On The Dragon Vein

    As soon as he walked into the ancient city of Roran, Kuroto felt a sense of oppression.


    The oppression was not from the Chakra, but from the presence of sentience, he felt simr to how an ordinary human would feel in the presence of a beast. ??


    ��Byakugan��


    Activating the Byakugan, Kuroto observed everything around him, and while carefully walking towards the central tower he paid special attention to any movements in the surroundings.


    In his Byakugan''s perception, the entire city was in a solitary state, with no signs of activity at all, and no chakra in his perception either.


    "It''s kind of weird!"


    Witnessing such a scene, Kuroto had doubts in his heart.


    No matter how uninhabited the ce maybe there have to creatures like a snake, rats, ants, spiders, and other insects in here, but strangely Kuroto couldn''t perceive any signs of life.


    This bothered him a little.


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Kuroto decided to just let go of such a strange thing, after all, he didn''t have any fear.


    No matter how bad the situation may get, it wouldn''t be bad enough for him to freak about it, with his current strength, at the very least Kuroto has confidence in being able to retreat safely.


    And that absolute certainty lies even if the Dragon Vein Chakra runs amok.


    So, without caring too much, Kuroto came to the ce where Yondaime-Sama sealed the Dragon Vein.


    Observing the applied seal for a short while, Kuroto muttered thoughtfully, ''Sure enough, it''s apound seal.''


    Kuroto was able to distinguish multiple types of sealing techniques Yondaime-Sama used to design apound seal for sealing the Dragon Vein.


    Approaching a little closer, Kuroto studied the techniques carefully.


    While analyzing, Kuroto muttered thoughtfully, "The principal seal is Four-Symbols Seal, but there are also 2 other types of seals, one is the Contract Seal while the other technique��"


    After a rough analysis, Kuroto can conclude that this dragon vein is sealed by abination of three different seals, two of which are Uzumaki Seals, but the third one is unknown.


    Apart from the two seals being the Four Symbols Seal, and the Contract Seal, Kuroto doesn''t have the faintest Clue on what the third type of seal is, at least it''s not an Uzumaki seal for sure.


    ''At the time of his mission at the Roran City, Yondaime-Sama definitely didn''t inherit the position of Hokage, so there are only two sources for him to learn seal techniques.


    The first source was his lover Uzumaki Kushina, to teach him the Uzumaki Fuinjutsu techniques, and the other was his teacher, the Sannin Jiraiya who could teach him the sealing techniques of one of the holy ces, Mount Myoboku.


    So, the third seal technique used would definitely belong to Mount Myoboku.


    With this theory, Kuroto pondered whether he can sessfully break through the seal applied by Yondaime-Sama.


    After a little bit of brainstorming, Kuroto felt that he should be able to sessfully break through the seal.


    After all, the entire seal is designed with Four-Symbols Seal as the foundation, and Kuroto has confidence in his ability to break through it, after all, breaking is always easier than creating, so once the seal is forcibly cracked, the rushing Dragon Vein Chakra should break through the rest of the seal on its own.


    Now the only problem is that Yondaime-Sama also used Contract Seal in the seal applied, this implies the Dragon Vein definitely has a contractual rtionship with the Royal Bloodline of the Roran City.


    Therefore, if he wants to be a hundred percent certain for the safety while suppressing the Dragon Vein Chakra, it would be best to bring the descendants of the Royal Blood Line of the Roran City while breaking the seal.


    "But where to find the descendants of Queen of Roran?" �C muttered Kuroto helplessly.


    ��


    Konoha Vige, Root Base.


    Whoosh��


    A ninja suddenly appeared with the Body Flicker Technique and reported to Shimura Danzo who was waiting impatiently for the report, "Danzo-Sama, the autopsy of the Kuroshimasu has beenpleted."


    Tapping his crutch impatiently, Danzo asked with clear anger in his voice, "Report!"


    The kneeling Root ninja immediately replied, "Death due to Fatal piercing on the forehead, additionally, there are 37 piercing wounds on Kuroshimasu''s body, there is also serious blood loss, due to having so many injuries."


    "What about memory information?" �C Danzo asked.


    "Unfortunately, we can''t extract any information from the brain, because the brain tissues are heavily damaged." �C replied the Root ninja.


    The Root ninja giving the report was sweating in fear, he could sense, the more information he gave on the autopsy report the more intense bloodlust oozing off of Danzo-Sama.


    By the end of the whole report, Danzo''s face was way past gloomier.


    Was that anger for the death of Kuroshimasu?


    No! There is no way Shimura Danzo would grieve for the death of a ninja, for him they are all just pieces to be used and then disposed of.


    Therefore, Danzo wasn''t angry about that.


    When he first heard that Kuroshimasu died, his first reaction was that it must have been done by Hyuga Kuroto.


    But after thinking about it he wasn''t sure anymore.


    Because Shimura Danzo knows if it had been Hyuga Kuroto, then he would have already received a message by now, Danzo knows that Kuroshimasu would have used thest of his life to send him a report about Hyuga Kuroto''s action.


    But he didn''t receive any such report.


    This implies that Kuroshimasu died even before he could send a report. Danzo doesn''t believe Hyuga Kuroto to be strong enough to do this!


    Danzo is angry because Kuroshimasu died so inexplicably!


    This is not eptable to him!


    Seeing Danzo''s silence, the Root ninja continued with the Autopsy report.


    "While conducting the autopsy, we found traces of iron sand in his wounds, not in just one or two, but in all of them.


    Danzo had a strange expression upon hearing this, "Iron Sand!?"


    "yes, Danzo-Sama, the iron sand particles are very fine, almost uniform in size, and they are highly chakra conductive in nature. The iron sand appears to be washed with concentrated chakra for a long time�� ju-just like��"


    The Root ninja wanted to speak his inference, but he, himself felt absurd thinking of such a possibility.


    However, even if the Root ninja didn''t speak, Danzo has more than enough knowledge and experience to know what the root ninja''s inference was.


    As a result, only two words escaped his mouth, "Sand Vige!"


    And the thought of the involvement of Sand Vige, in this case, appeared in his mind, but after thinking a little he questioned again, "Did you check the background and identity of the ninja that brought over Kuroshimasu''s corpse!?"


    Root ninja immediately replied, "Yes, there is no problem in his resume, neither does he has any sort of connection with Hyuga Kuroto nor with the rest of the Hyuga n."


    However, Danzo wasn''t satisfied and said sternly, "That isn''t enough, search his memory, I want to know everything!


    "Yes!" The Root ninja immediately nodded and quickly retreated to follow the new order.


    Not long after that, the same Root ninja appeared again, and reported to Danzo, "Danzo-Sama, we have confirmed through torture and memory search, the chunin doesn''t have any connection with Hyuga Kuroto!"


    Thinking a little Danzo again questioned, "What about Hyuga Kuroto''s state when he delivered Kuroshimasu''s corpse at the guard post, were there any signs of injuries?"


    Root ninja shook his head negatively, "No in the memory of his meeting Hyuga Kuroto, there were no visible signs of any type of injury on his body!"


    Danzo then questioned, "By the way, where has Hyuga Kuroto gone?"


    "Neither of them knows, in fact, from a rough perspective nobody other than Hokage-Sama knows about where Hyuga Kuroto has gone!"


    With all the information at his hands, Danzo was still not sure and muttered in confusion, "Was it Hyuga Kuroto who somehow managed to kill Kuroshimasu, or was it the bounty ninja that came after Hyuga Kuroto?"


    "By the way, Danzo-Sama, what to do with the chunin who brought over the corpse, after going through the torture and forced brain search, his chakra pathway is damaged, he can''t be a ninja anymore."


    To this Danzo only waved his hands dismissively.


    This action only meant, ''Just deal with him as usual!''


    The Root ninja naturally understood what Danzo-Sama meant with this and he nodded respectfully, "Yes!"


    ....................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 193 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 90 - – 88 Entrusting Task

    Grass Vige, Task Center.


    A middle-aged woman sat at the reception and asked with a polite smile, "Sir, what task do you want to entrust us?" ??


    Kuroto replied politely, "I want to find someone, the problem is I don''t know her whereabouts, so I am here to entrust a ninja of your vige to help me find where she is."


    "Finding someone? No problem, please fill in the information of the person here." the middle-aged woman said as she passed him a paper.


    Receiving the paper, Kuroto nced briefly at the requirements.


    The information to be filled in is only the information about the person he is looking for and the amount he is willing to pay. There is no need to fill in any information about him.


    Seeing these, Kuroto nodded in approval.


    Grass Vige is not one of the Five Great Shinobi Vige. If they want topete with other shinobi viges for task entrustment, they have to rx the task requirements. This is one of the reasons he chose Grass Vige.


    After filling in the information he knew about the descendants of the Queen of Roran, Kuroto pondered a little and wrote 1 million Ryo as the amount for thepletion of Task.


    When Kuroto passed back the paper, the middle-ageddy was taken aback by the huge amount, "One-million Ryo? Such an amount is used for A-level tasks and above, will the task involve fighting with ninjas of other shinobi viges?"


    Kuroto kept his smile and said, "The person I am looking for is most likely to be in the territory of Land of Wind, so I am willing to pay such amount just in case that ninjas here may encounter shinobi of the Sand Vige. I hope you can assign an excellent ninja to ept the task!"


    After reading theplete details and listening to Kuroto''s reasoning, the middle-ageddy understood that most likely the task wouldn''t involve fighting, realizing that such a task is a good business opportunity for their vige so said with the most pleasant smile, "I understand, please don''t worry sir, the Grass Vige is the strongest besides the five great shinobi viges, we have many strong and capable ninjas, and we guarantee to find the person you are looking for in the least amount of time possible."


    Kuroto nodded slightly in appreciation.


    Among the small shinobi viges, although Grass Vige is not weak, it isn''t strong enough to be called the strongest.


    In Kuroto''s understanding, the strongest would definitely be the Rain Vige, if not for the location of Rain Vige that lies in the Land of Rain that borders the territory of Konoha, Sand, and Rock Vige, it would have already been considered the sixth great shinobi vige even in the era of Hanzo.


    Not to mention now with the presence of Pain, Rain Vige may in fact be the strongest of all shinobi Viges!


    Kuroto didn''t have to wait too long, as just about an hourter four ninjas with Grass Vige''s forehead protector came to him.


    One of them analyzed Kuroto and then said, "My name is Yamada, I am a Jonin of Grass Vige. I and my team will be responsible for your task."


    Kuroto smiled and nodded, "You all can call me ''Mr. Mu'', and I am grateful for the four of you for epting the task at such short notice, and I hope you can help me find the person I am looking for."


    Kuroto was satisfied with the four ninjas in front of him.


    Just from the Chakra Level, he can guess that Yamada is really a Jonin ss ninja, and his physique is also quite impressive, indicating his good strength.


    Although the other three are mid-level chunin, they didn''t seem too mediocre either.


    Nodding in satisfaction, the five of them left the Grass Vige.


    While traveling, one of the Chunin said to Kuroto, "Don''t worry Mr. Mu, Yamada-San is one of the best ninjas of our vige,pleting the task under his leadership will be a breeze."


    Kuroto nodded, "It seems I was lucky to be able to hire you all!"


    "Of course, I don''t want to scare you or anything, but our Yamada-San has a bounty of ten million Ryo in the ck market! Even if we meet the ninja of the Sand Vige, you don''t have to worry about being in danger."


    Hearing the Chunin ninja''s word, Kuroto took a closer look at Yamada, who was at the front of the team. Kuroto didn''t expect that a Grass Vige Jonin will have a bounty of ten million Ryo, this amount although not very big but is also not small either.


    ''Should I take his head for the bounty after the taskpletion?'' �C thought Kuroto silently.


    But after thinking a little, he decided to let go, it''s just ten million Ryo, it would be pointless trouble.


    This time Kuroto was really helpless, as he didn''t have any other choice but to go to Grass Vige to entrust the task.


    After the Roran city was abandoned, the people of Roran lived a nomadic life chasing after oasis, as such they didn''t have any permanent homes. It would be nearly impossible for him to find them in just one-and-a-half months in the vast deserts of the Land of Wind.


    Therefore, he came up with the idea of entrusting this task to some shinobi vige.


    Konoha Vige and Sand Vige were obviously eliminated by him for this purpose.


    As for the remaining, Rock, Cloud, and Mist vige was also excluded by him one after another.


    Rock Vige has strong enmity with the Sand Vige.


    Mist Vige is too far.


    And Kuroto just can''t begin to trust Cloud Vige.


    Then for the small viges around the Land of Wind, there are only Rain Vige and Grass Vige.


    Rain Vige is currently the base of operation of the Akatsuki. It is a tiger den''s, Kuroto doesn''t want any sort of trouble by contacting them, so he chose the only other option he was left with.


    After disguising himself, Kuroto came to the Grass Vige.


    By hiring Grass ninja, he will have ess to the informationwork of the Grass Vige, as such finding the descendants of the Roran would be much easier.


    ��


    Land of Water


    Sasori of the Red Sand sat on a small rock.


    Taking out a small water kettle, he took a light sip of water as he looked at the battlefield in front of him.


    At this moment, countless bone spears burst out of the ground, making a bone forest covering hundreds of square meters of area, sort of like the bamboo bone forest.


    In the middle of the bone forest was the corpse of the person responsible for creating such a forest.


    The corpse was also covered with sharp bone spurs, giving it a monstrous look, but Sasori wasn''t scared by this scene. NO! he wasn''t scared at all�� rather he was happy�� as he slowly walked towards the side of the corps, and carefully sealed it in a scroll.


    By the time he was done another person appeared at his side.


    Sasori turned his head and said coldly, "Orochimaru, you arete!"


    Orochimaru said with an overcast smile ignoring Sasori''s previous words, "The patriarch of the Kaguya n seems to be nothing too special!"


    Although Orochimaru said this, in fact, he was quite surprised that Sasori easily managed to kill the patriarch of the fierce and powerful Kaguya n.


    Putting away the scroll, Sasori stated, "Hm�� the people of Kaguya n are all lunatics, in my opinion, their strength is also not too bad, if not for the poison, they wouldn''t be so easy to kill!"


    Looking at the bone forest around him, Orochimaru said with interest, "You seem to have collected a lot of high-quality puppet materials using the turmoil in the Mist Vige."


    Sasori nced at Orochimaru condescendingly as he stated, "Aren''t you the same? You took away the brat in the Dungeon!"


    "Hou�� I thought I managed to hide it from you!" Orochimaru smiled indifferently and continued, "It''s about time we leave, the situation of the Mist Vige seems to be calming down!"


    Sasori shook his head, "Let''s stay a few more days, such a chance to hunt the ninjas with strong Kekkei Genkai is too rare, I need more puppet materials."


    Groaning a little Orochimaru nodded, "Alright fine, just stay for a few more days!"


    Orochimaru has found an orphan of the Kaguya n, so he no longer has any interest in staying in the Land of Water, however, he and Sasori are partners in the Akatsuki, since, Sasori insists on staying, he also has to stay for a few more days.


    As for the reason why Sasori insists on staying in the Land of Water?


    Obviously to make up for the loss of Sandaime Kazekage puppet. If he still had that puppet, he wouldn''t be so interested in staying in the Land of Water anymore��


    ................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 195 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 91 - – 89 Yuki Haku

    Wearing his everyday Kimono, Orochimaru wandered through the major towns of the Land of Water, in search of anything that might interest him.


    Because of Sasori, he can''t leave the Land of Water as per their original n, and because there is close to no enemy in the Land of Water that would require both him and Sasori to act at the same time to deal with, therefore he obviously didn''t stay with Sasori. ??


    The turmoil in the Mist Vige has been going for quite a while now, and this turmoil has exhausted most of the vitality of the Mist Vige.


    Several of the Shinobi ns with strong and famous Kekkei Genkai like Kaguya n is destroyed, Yuki n too is near destruction with the rest of the members alive living in fear and suppressing their Kekkei Genkai, even Hozuki n has very few of the shinobi left.


    Most of the ninjas of the Mist Vige defects because of the turmoil which has even led the Mist Vige to create a special Hunter-nin unit in its Anbu department.


    The ''Vige of the Bloody Mist'' has been too harmful to this shinobi Vige.


    The only good thing for the Land of water is that they are in an isted state, surrounded by water, and neighboring Konoha Vige and Cloud Vige have their own issues to deal with in the peace talks so they simply don''t have enough energy to turn towards the Mist Vige, otherwise, even the survival of Mist vige would be difficult.


    As Orochimaru was passing through a street, a burly man carrying a sharp sword, stepped in his way and said with a crazy expression, "Hand over all the money you have!"


    Seeing the person in front of him, Orochimaru stretched out his tongue and licked his lips yfully, as he said in a mocking tone, "An idiot who doesn''t even realize what''s good for him! It''s really sad."


    The burly man was furious at being mocked and raised his sword high to show Orochimaru who''s the Boss!


    �� Ding��


    However, before he can even strike at the person in front of him, the Sword in his hand fell on the ground, following which he also fell on the ground with foaming off his mouth.


    At this moment all he could see was a small green snake, thinner than a finger had bitten on his throat.


    The snake crawled through his body and went back to Orochimaru who neither nced at him nor did he take out his hands from the pockets of his Kimono from the beginning to the end and walked past him.


    The burly man was already dead.


    Orochimaru naturally didn''t care.


    Orochimaru continued to stroll around the Land of Water, in his travel, there were very few people who dare to make trouble with him because even the most ipetent ninjas could feel Orochimaru''s Cold and vicious aura.


    Only some of the most ignorant civilians would dare to step forward in front of him looking for death.


    Passing through a corner, Orochimaru suddenly stopped and his gaze was directed towards a garbage pile on the corner of the street.


    At the side of the garbage dump, a young child wearing dirty & torn rags was breaking the mouldy piece of bread into small crumbs and distributing them to a few skinny street cats that sat around him and affectionately nudged him or licked his cheeks.


    Orochimaru was a little interested as he noticed that although the child was very young and extremely skinny, he has a good chakra, really good for his age.


    Licking his lips, Orochimaru walked slowly towards the garbage dump.


    The sudden arrival of Orochimaru terrified the child. He curled up in fear and wanted to run away from the dangerous aura he felt from the person, but thinking of the small cats that were trembling in panic, the child gritted his teeth and opened his arm in their protection.


    Orochimaru curiously looked at the child''s action, as he noticed the few pieces of bread crumbs lying on the side of skinny cats.


    After a little starepetition, Orochimaru asked, "What is your name?"


    Although fearful, the child replied meekly, "H-Haku!"


    Orochimaru was a little thoughtful, he nced at Haku''s eyes, only to notice innocence and kindness within them, shaking his head in disappointment, he turned and started walking away.


    Orochimaru can clearly see that the child is suffering from hunger and malnutrition, but he is still giving away all the food he has to the street cats.


    Even if he has good chakra, that kindness in those eyes makes the kid unsuitable to be a ninja, that have to be heartless, so he left the kid to his own devices this is Orochimaru''s twisted kindness for the innocent child.


    But after taking just a few steps, he suddenly stopped and thought of the child named Jugo whom he took under his wing not very long ago.


    Jogo is a child that can absorb Natural Energy, as such he is helpful for Orochimaru''s research of the Cursed Seal.


    Looking at Haku, Orochimaru murmured, "Such a pure child might be able to carry the power of Cursed Seal, he might even be able to harness Natural Energy for the Sage Mode."


    While Orochimaru was considering this, Sasori appeared at his side.


    Sasori slightly nced at Haku, who was more horrified by the presence of both Orochimaru and Sasori, but Sasori didn''t care about the other party''s vignce and directly turned towards Orochimaru as he stated, "Let''s go, the target I am looking for has finally appeared!"


    Orochimaru smiled slightly breaking through his thoughts and asked, "Are you certain you are looking for a person, not a corpse?"


    Gritting his teeth, Sasori stated, "I will turn him into a corpse myself!"


    Orochimaru rarely sees Sasori so annoyed, so he asked casually, "Who are you looking for anyway? I don''t have time to run around with you."


    "It''s a ninja of your Konoha Vige!"


    ��


    Land of Wind


    With Yamada''s assistance, Kuroto finally found the traces of the descendants of the Roran citizens after a whole month of search.


    Turning over to a sand dune, Yamada pointed at the oasis at the far end, and said to Kuroto, "The survivor of Roran that you are Looking for is there Mr. Mu."


    As Kuroto looked over, he saw a circle of caravans parked around the small oasis. Some people wereing and going around it doing various tasks, like fetching water, looking after camels and sheep, some were involved in the cooking job, and etc., etc.


    Kuroto frowned when he saw them and asked in a confused manner, "Why are there so few people in their tribe?"


    The entire poption of the tribe was three hundred people roughly, which is too lesspared to his expectations.


    Although there weren''t many survivors left, they shouldn''t be so few.


    A local guide that a grass ninja found during their search hurriedly exined to Kuroto, "Ever since they abandoned the Roran City, the people of Roran have lost their livelihood, and most of their people died in their travels. These are the only ones left!"


    Kuroto asked the guide, "Even if these people didn''t settle in any town or another permanent settlement, were their lives so miserable?"


    The guide shook his head, he was going to exin something, but suddenly something caught his attention and he pointed in that direction, "Look there Mr. Mu, and you''ll understand the cause."


    Kuroto and other Grass ninja looked in the direction where the guide pointed only to see two Sand ninjas came to the camp around the Oasis and started some sort of negotiations with the people.


    The two sides naturally appeared to be discontent with this, and after a short quarrel, the two ninjas of the Sand vige left the camp and gradually disappeared.


    Kuroto asked, "So, why did the Sand ninjas appear here?"


    The guide said with some pity in his words, "All I have heard is that the Sand Vige is imposing taxes on the Roran Survivors. The two Sand ninjas should have been here for collecting the taxes."


    After a little bit of thinking, Kuroto understood Sand Vige''s intentions.


    How much tax amount could Sand Vige obtain from a small nomadic tribe that has its own troubles in survival?


    Tax collection is just an excuse to monitor the remnants of the Roran Survivors. Additionally, the Kazekage would have probably hoped that by sumbing to the economic pressure the people of Roran would move to the Sand Vige.


    If this happens, Sand Vige can legally im the Dragon Vein.


    Kuroto shook his head with a sigh, he doesn''t care about the small movements from the side of Sand Vige.


    It is natural for Kazekage to do such things for the sake of Sand Vige, not to mention he would also be worried about the presence of such huge amounts of Chakra.


    In fact, it would be too abnormal if he didn''t do such things.


    When Kuroto broke out of his thoughts, the Grass Jonin Yamada asked, "Mr. Mu, do I need to go over and check for the specific person you are searching for?"


    Kuroto shook hid dismissively, "No need, just locating them is enough."


    Yamada asked, "In that case, what about the task?"


    Kuroto nodded, and directly handed over the leftover amount along with the seal of approval of the sessfulpletion��


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 197 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 92 - – 90 Warning And Suspension

    Yamada epted the bnce amount along with the seal of approval for thepletion of the task and left along with the guide they hired.


    During the whole process, in fact, for the entire month, Yamada didn''t try to snoop around Kuroto too much. ? ?


    Being a Jonin, Yamada has long since discovered that ''Mr. Mu'' is also a ninja, after all, one can''t continue running around the desert for a month, even if the body is strong, the spirit will be exhausted, but ''Mr. Mu'' didn''t show the slightest sign of fatigue, indicating that he is also a shinobi.


    As an experienced ninja from a small shinobi vige, Yamada has performed all sorts of missions, that could even be considered too weird if anything, there have even been cases where the task was issued by a ninja of a great shinobi vige to assassinate a ninja of the same vige.


    All this experience has taught him one thing, i.e., the less he knows things unrted to him, the safer he will be and the longer he will live. Therefore, he didn''t bother asking anything from ''Mr. Mu'' about his purpose and all.


    Kuroto was also very satisfied with Yamada''s awareness.


    If Yamada had asked about anything or showed any signs of snooping around in search for Kuroto''s purpose of finding the Roran survivors, Kuroto would have no choice but to take that ten million bounty reward on his head.


    But since Yamada didn''t care, Kuroto naturally didn''t bother either.


    After the grass ninja and the guide left, Kuroto concealed himself behind the sand dunes and observed the Roran survivors.


    Not long after, his eyes fell upon a woman with red hair.


    The woman appeared to be around 20 years old, holding a baby in her arms with a mncholy expression.


    Kuroto was a little uncertain and muttered to himself, "Is she the one?"


    In his impression, thest queen of Roran, Sara, was probably four to five years older than Kakashi who was traveling with Minato-Sama at the time. Since Kuroto and Kakashi are of the same age, so Sara should be four to five years older than him. This means her current age should be about twenty years old.


    And the age of the woman with red hair holding the baby in her hand appears to be the same. Among all the survivors present here, only she meets the condition, so Kuroto finally concluded that she has to be Sara.


    "Finally found her!" �C muttered Kuroto.


    ''With this, another problem for the artificial tail beast project has been solved.'' �C Kuroto thought with emotion.


    Since this task is done, he summoned the Kazekage puppet out of the scroll.


    The purpose of Kuroto''s trip has beenpleted.


    Of course, he wouldn''t be getting in touch with her this time. This is because if something strange happened to the Dragon Vein while he is out of the Vige, then there are chances that the suspicion would fall upon him, which is something he doesn''t want to deal with just yet.


    Kuroto had two objectives in this two-month trip.


    The first was to check out the seal technique used by Yondaime-Sama to seal the Dragon Vein.


    The second was to confirm the whereabouts of thest Queen of Roran.


    Now that both of the objectives have beenpleted, he only needs to leave the Kazekage puppet behind to keep track of Roran survivors. While he can return back to Konoha and then find an opportunity to secretly sneak out of the vige to steal the Dragon Vein silently.


    Puff��


    Before Kuroto can even do something, thezy figure of the one-eyed viper appeared on his shoulder.


    Kuroto was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the one-eyed viper.


    Calming down his heart, he took out the scroll from its mouth to read the psychicmunication sent by Orochimaru.


    After reading the content of the scroll, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "That guy is so persistent!" The information in the scroll is a warning sent by Orochimaru to inform him that Sasori has been able to track his movements in the Land of Wind, and now they will being here.


    In the search for the whereabouts of the remnants of the Roran Survivors, Kuroto traveled to many ces and interacted with all sorts of people. Since Sasori was able to track his movements this could only mean that someone might have been able to see through his disguise and informed Sasori.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore, he has alreadypleted his objectives so there is no need to stay in the Land of Wind any longer.


    Thinking about the warning Orochimaru sent him, Kuroto also took out a scroll and handed it to the One-Eyed Viper.


    The content of the scroll records the detailed information of the Anbu members Kuroto collected up to now, this even details about the Anbu ninja that died in the war against the Cloud vige.


    This was one of the conditions Orochimaru presented to him in exchange for the information of artificial Tailed.


    After so long, Kuroto has to obviously give his teacher some information.


    Not to mention, Orochimaru''s warning this time also saved him from big trouble named Sasori, so Kuroto had to repay the favor.


    ��


    Konoha Vige, Hokage Office.


    Sandaime-Sama stood by the window to observe the hustle and bustle of the vige, Danzo silently sat on the side while tapping his crutches in impatience.


    The three members of the Team-11 nervously stood in front of the Hokage''s desk; each one''s heart beating more vigorously then the other because of the sound of the crutch tapping the ground.


    After waiting for little, while the three members read the information they were given, Sandaime turned around and questioned the three members of Team-11, "Have you finished reading the details?"


    Kakashi and the other two nodded.


    "So, what are your opinions on the matter, would Hyuga Kuroto do such a thing?" �C Sandaime questioned.


    Guy was the first to answer, "Hokage-Sama, I believe that Kuroto would never kill a ninja of the same vige!"


    Putting back the report in his hand Kakashi also said, "I also have faith in Kuroto."


    In Kakashi''s opinion, Kuroto even led back the team to help him, not to mention he opted to stay behind and secure a retreat for him and Guy in the face of hundreds of Cloud Ninja, and he even did so much damage to the cloud vige, all for the sake of Konoha.


    How can someone so dedicated to Konoha betray the vige?


    Even if the Root ninja in the report did die in Kuroto''s hands, the first attack must have been initiated by the Root ninja, Kuroto himself wouldn''t choose to take the initiative.


    Different from Guy and Kakashi, Shisui was a little more nervous, because different from the two he has already seen and knows of the Kazekage puppet, therefore he realized that it must have been Kuroto-San who killed the root ninja, and coupled with the tension between Danzo-Sama and Kuroto-San just makes it all the more clear.


    But even if Shisui knew of this, he couldn''t bring himself to tell this to Hokage-Sama because of the promise he made to Kuroto-San.


    So, even if he felt guilty for hiding this, Shisui gritted his teeth and gave the same answer as Kakashi and Guy.


    "Humph!" �C Danzo snorted coldly, clearly dissatisfied with the three.


    Sandaime sighed and said, "Even if Hyuga Kuroto didn''t kill Kuroshimasu himself, he does bear some responsibility for his death, as such he will be suspended from the Anbu ck Ops!"


    "Hokage-Sama, Hyuga Kuroto is a member of my Team-11, if he is responsible, I too am responsible as the captain of the team!" �C Kakashi said calmly.


    "Your Team-11 concealed a part of the truthst time, this time a member of your team is suspected of assassinating a ninja of the same vige. I suggest all the members of the Team-11 be suspended from their positions in the Anbu!" �C Danzo said coldly.


    Sandaime sighed and stated, "Very well, Team-11 is suspended from their position in the Anbu department."


    In Hiruzen''s opinion, this suspension will only be for a short while, he didn''t want to bother too much with this trivial matter in arguing with Danzo, so in order to appease Danzo who lost a ninja in his Root unit, Sandaime chooses to temporarily suspend Team-11.


    ...................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 200 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 93 - – 91 Commencing The Project

    After the three members of Team-11 left the Hokage office, Danzo stood up and slowly walked towards the Hokage''s desk with grim eyes and stated, "Hiruzen, it''s time to decide!"


    Sandaime shook his head, "The matter has not reached such a point yet!" ??


    "Have you not considered how severe the losses of Konoha would be if they take the initiative?" after a short pause, Danzo urged, "Leave the matter in my hands, and I will make sure the damage is kept minimal."


    Taking a puff of smoke, Sandaime stated, "Have you not learned anything from the turmoil of the Mist Vige? I will handle the matter of the Uchiha n in the future, you don''t need to interfere in this anymore."


    Even Danzo was left speechless when Sandaime mentioned the turmoil of the Mist Vige.


    It wouldn''t be wrong to say that the Mist Vige haspletely lost its strength to be considered one of the five great Shinobi Vige.


    Therefore, no matter how desperate the situation gets, Konoha can''t afford to have a tragedy like that with its current troubles.


    With a slight hesitation, Danzo said again, "Hiruzen, you can''t let Uchiha Shisui stay in the Anbu. His strength has already surpassed what you or I can suppress; if he chooses to side with the Uchiha n; you will be in danger."


    Sandaime nodded this time.


    The reason why Sandaime readily agreed to Danzo''s proposal of suspending the entire Team-11 was also because of the fear of Uchiha Shisui''s strength.


    Because of the story pulled off by Kuroto and Shisui, the Konoha Council now believes that the tragedy of the Valley at the Land of Lightning was Uchiha Shisui''s doing and Hyuga Kuroto didn''t have any part in that at all.


    Therefore, the members of the Konoha Council are more vignt of Uchiha Shisui. Coupled with his ability, Kotoamatsukami has raised the threat level of Uchiha Shisui even higher in their eyes.


    In their beliefs, whether it is Sandaime himself or Danzo, there is no possibility of suppressing Uchiha Shisui in one-to-onebat.


    And since the Anbu members under Hokage have the authority to directly enter and exit the Hokage building freely. Therefore, if Uchiha Shisui chooses to side with the Uchiha n, then one fatal attack is all it will take to kill Sandaime.


    Although Hiruzen believes Shisui wouldn''t betray the vige, as the Hokage, he can''t afford to take such risks.


    This is why he had no choice but to suspend the entire Team-11.


    ��


    A weekter, before the end of the two months, Kuroto returned to the vige.


    Upon returning he got to know of the suspension of Team-11 which didn''t surprise him much, as the position of Anbu was no longer so important for him.


    From the very beginning, Kuroto''s purpose of joining the Anbu was to learn some advanced Jutsu, after that he would have naturally resigned from the Anbu department even if Sandaime didn''t suspend him.


    Now that he has already learned the entireyout of the Hokage Building, the details of security, and most of the information of all the Anbu members, he is confident in sneaking around if necessary.


    Even the fact that he served in the Anbu department has been added to his resume. So, continuing any further in the Anbu would only be a restriction for him, which is not something Kuroto wants to be put under.


    Although Anbu ninjas have all sorts of privileges, they are also subject to many restrictions.


    For example, ordinary ninjas can leave the vige after receiving a task at the task center without any restrictions, unless of course, there is some sort of mandatory task assigned by officials.


    This is not the case with the Anbu ninja, all the tasks are given under Hokage-Sama''s directive, their every movement is under the directive of Hokage-Sama. They must also report anything and everything to Hokage-Sama otherwise the consequences would be simr to that of now. In short, Anbu ninjas are too bound to the vige.


    And such a thing may not be a problem for ordinary Konoha Shinobi, but it is very troublesome for Kuroto, so the identity of being an Anbu ninja does more harm to him than good.


    Therefore, he didn''t care about the suspension.


    But what confused him a little was why was the entire Team-11 suspended?


    Thinking a little, Kuroto guessed that it was probably because of the fear the Konoha Council has because of Shisui''s abilities and strength.


    Since he guessed the possible cause, Kuroto threw aside this matter altogether.


    Konoha will not make any move against the Uchiha n until the peace talks with Cloud Vige are finished.


    So, in this period Kuroto has to focus on the tailed beast project that will help him improve his strength by solving the low Chakra problem.


    After all, strength is the most important factor in the shinobi world, if you are as strong as Madara, then no matter what anyone thinks or intends to do, you can single-handedly solve all the issues.


    For the next few days, Kuroto spent some normal days along with the rest of the Team-11 in training and sparring sessions, interacted with some of the nsmen of the Hyuga n, and also spent private time with Yui, the purpose of this was to let everyone in the vige know that he has returned.


    Danzo didn''t send anyone else to monitor him these days, and Kuroto didn''t bother to investigate the possible reasons.


    After Kuroto was done with all this, he isted himself at his house to finallymence the Artificial Tailed Beast n.


    Now he needs to create the shell or better yet the core of the tailed beast.


    The material used for this is Purple y, as described in the Scroll given to him by Orochimaru.


    Kuroto has already done several experiments previously and the result did indicate that the Purple y indeed has a very strong ability to iste Chakra. It is the perfect material for making the core of the artificial tailed beast.


    �� Byakugan��


    After scanning around his house to confirm that no one was spying on him, Kuroto took out the scroll that stored the Purple y, given to him by the Miko-Sama.


    Looking at the pile spread in front of him, Kuroto opted to shape the core into a simple circr shell.


    Choosing a simple round shape is to make the structure as simpler as possible for better stability.


    After all, the artificial tailed beast is nothing more than a chakra battery for him, if he opts to make a fancy appearance like that of Ichibi or Kyuubi, there is a probability that the stability of the structure would decrease.


    With this in his mind, Kuroto started to mold the Purple y as per the procedure recorded in the scroll.


    One thing to note is that the molding has to bepleted without a break, i.e., Kuroto has toplete it overnight, neither can he pause midway nor are any mistakes allowed.


    Even the slightest of ws will affect the stability of the structure, which might directly burst the core while filling in the chakra of the Dragon Vein in it.


    For this reason, Kuroto directly activated the Tenseigan, and using the insight of the Tenseigan, he continued with the task.


    He has to control the chakra extremely meticulously to avoid any after issues.


    ��


    ''It''s urate to say that when you do something with full dedication and focus, the passage of time only be faster''


    By the time he was finished molding the shell, there was already dawn outside.


    With a slight yawn, Kuroto looked at the time, as he deactivated the Tenseigan.


    Spending the whole night in the molding process, and because of continuous Chakra consumption, Kuroto was really tired now.


    After sealing the core of the artificial tailed beast that he molded in a scroll, Kuroto got up and stretched his waist to refresh himself while looking at the rising sun of the morning sky��


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 202 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 94 - – 92 Convincing Shisui

    It took two days of continuous rest for Kuroto to fully recover from the after-effects, from this alone the difficulty of the Molding process can be judged.


    Now that the core of the artificial tailed beast is ready, the next thing Kuroto has to worry about is how to sneak out of the vige quietly. ??


    If the problem was to only sneak out of the vige, then it wouldn''t be such a big deal for Kuroto who stayed in the Anbu for a while, but the crux of the matter is that he will not be returning in just two or three days. After all, the distance between Konoha and Roran is thousands of miles so the journey alone would take a lot of time, therefore Kuroto has to leave behind a Shadow Clone at home to deal with any issues that may arise in his absence.


    Now, this is where the main problem starts, half of his chakra is already being used to keep the Kazekage puppet activated all time and if he divides the remaining half to leave a Shadow Clone behind, then Kuroto isn''t even sure whether he will have enough Chakra left to sessfully break the seal applied by Yondaime-Sama on the Dragon Vein.


    So, after thinking a little, Kuroto invited Shisui to his home.


    Shisui asked curiously, "Kuroto-San, what did you call me here for?"


    "There is indeed something I need your help with, but before that, I have to ask another thing," Kuroto said after a little thinking.


    "What''s up?" �C asked Shisui.


    "Do you remember how I mentioned that during the Kyuubi''s rebellion it was being controlled by Sharingan?" after a short pause, Kuroto thought of the best words he could use, and then asked, "Have you noticed any strange person appearing around the Uchiha n grounds? Or anything strange at all?"


    After a little thinking, Shisui shook his head negatively.


    Kuroto again asked, "No abnormalities?"


    Shisui said with a helpless smile, "Except for the Anbu ninja and Root ninja who are monitoring the Uchiha n, there wasn''t any other strange individual around."


    Uchiha n was originally at the center of the vige but after the Kyuubi''s rebellion, they have been moved to the edge of Konoha, which has resulted in their alienation, coupled with their reputation ordinary vigers dare not go to the Uchiha n grounds.


    While Shisui was pondering, he suddenly thought of something that was kind of weird.


    Kuroto didn''t miss that and asked, "So, what did you remember?"


    Although a little uncertain, Shisui still said, "There was indeed something strange if you consider it."


    "What?" �C Kuroto asked inquisitively.


    "You should remember Shinichi, right?" after pausing a little, "He has been acting a little weird for some time, and the thing is that he has been going somewhere to train every day."


    "What''s strange about that?" �C Kuroto asked while holding his chin thoughtfully.


    Kuroto doesn''t have a very deep impression of Uchiha Shinichi, since he defeated the guy by tricking him, the process was so fast that it didn''t leave any deep impression on him.


    So, Kuroto isn''t quite sure how that''s strange.


    At this moment Shisui said with a worried look, "The strange thing is that the Root ninja who has been monitoring him disappeared for no reason. This has also escted a headache for Patriarch with Danzo-Sama, if not for Hokage-Samaing forward to act as a mediator, this could have resulted in a serious conflict."


    "No wonder Danzo didn''t send anyone to bother me these days��" �C Kuroto muttered silently.


    Kuroto felt quite strange in the past few days, as to why didn''t Danzo sent anyone to continue monitoring him, now listening to Shisui''s words, it seems Root ninjas had some trouble with the Uchiha keeping them upied.


    But one thing to notice is that Danzo didn''t take any actions against Uchiha Shinichi, it could only mean that the disappearance of the Root ninja has nothing to do with Shinichi or that there is no evidence that it was Shinichi''s handiwork.


    Of course, Kuroto can''t analyze the whole matter whether it was really Shinichi or not, but he has noted this matter to heart as it would require some investigation.


    After learning the current situation of the Uchiha n, Kuroto turned the topic over to why he has called Shisui here today, "Shisui, I have a request, I hope you can help me with it."


    Shisui hurriedly nodded, "Kuroto-San, you are being too polite, don''t hesitate to tell me, and I''ll try my best to help you!"


    With a serious face, Kuroto stated, "I need to sneak out of the vige to do something, and I don''t want anybody to know of my absence, I hope you can help me with this by creating a Shadow Clone that can act as my cover until I return."


    The reason why he asked Shisui is that with the Mangekyou, Shisui could apply an illusion over the Shadow Clone that would be difficult to be seen through even by the likes of Sandaime-Sama, unless of course, the clone itself gives away the cover.


    So, Shisui is the best person to cover for him.


    "Kuroto-San, what do you want to do?" �C Shisui asked a little surprised and sorta panicked.


    ''Nothing Kuroto-San does secretly has anything good!'' this was Shisui''s thought.


    Kuroto immediately waved his hand to calm down the guy, "Don''t worry too much, my objective this time has nothing to do with the affairs of the vige, it''s just a personal matter."


    Kuroto also knows about Shisui''s character, so he exined it clearly.


    The kid is so loyal to Konoha that he would rathermit suicide than choose the option of defection, even if betrayed by the highest authorities of the vige, so if Kuroto didn''t exin it clearly, Shisui might not help him even if they have a rather good interpersonal friendship.


    After hesitating a little, Shisui finally nodded in agreement, "If that''s so, then all right!"


    Kuroto smiled, "I am afraid you''ll have to work hard this time because I won''t be able toe back in a short while."


    As soon as he heard this, Shisui asked cautiously, "Kuroto-San, h-how many days will it take for you toe back to the vige?"


    After thinking a little, Kuroto said, "If everything goes well, then I should be able to return in about 15 days, but I can''t be sure if there is some ident."


    "What!?? 15 days!" �C Shisui stood up in shock.


    Maintaining a Shadow Clone and an illusion over it for half a month is not a joke, even for Shisui!


    What''s more, there are chances that Hokage-Sama might summon them anytime and Shisui really has no guts to deceive Hokage-Sama.


    Kuroto patted Shisui''s shoulder making him sit again, and said with a wicked smile, "You just agreed to help me a few seconds ago, now you can''t go back on your words Shisui."


    "B-but, Kuroto-San I- ��"


    Kuroto hurriedly interrupted Shisui''sint, "Don''t worry, you continue helping me, and I will most definitely resolve the issue between the Uchiha and the Vige, we are friends, aren''t we? And FRIENDS are supposed to help each other, aren''t they?"


    Although, Shisui was still very hesitant, listening to Kuroto''s sweet-talk and emotional ck-mailing; he finally nodded after pondering over it, "Okay, Kuroto-San, I''ll try my best, but 20 days is the most I will be able to keep cover, if it goes any longer, I can''t guarantee anything!"


    Kuroto nodded, "20 days should be good enough!"


    Although Kuroto has used the Kazekage puppet to keep track of Roran survivors, he can still fly using the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, and his flying speed will be extremely faster in the Tenseigan Chakra Modepared to the flying speed of the Kazekage puppet.


    So, after the two of them discussed some details that Shisui has to be especially careful about, Shisui left an almost identical Shadow Clone at Kuroto''s house.


    With a cover arranged, Kuroto didn''t dy any longer and directly sneaked out of the vige.


    He had already selected the route he has to follow, so as soon as he sneaked out of the vige, Kuroto immediately entered the Tenseigan Chakra Mode and flew in the direction of the Land of the Wind.


    Kuroto also made sure to keep his flying height at an appropriate distance from the ground to avoid being identally discovered.


    With the cyan light of Tenseigan Chakra Mode, the shing figure appeared like firelight in the night as it rushed towards the Land of Wind.


    ...................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 204 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 95 - – 93 Make A Deal

    Land of Wind.


    Walking on the winding sand dunes, the young face of Sasori had a gloomy expression under the cloak. ??


    Looking towards the distant sky, he muttered in frustration, "Nothing here either?"


    For the past 10 days, he has been searching in the major towns, ck markets, and even several Oasis on themercial route connecting most of the towns in the Land of Wind, but he found nothing at all. It was as if the trail of Hyuga Kuroto disappeared out of thin air.


    Ever since he managed to learn of Hyuga Kuroto''s true identity, Sasori has been making ns to exact his revenge on the bastard!


    The only hurdle is that he is unable to track the kid.


    Hyuga Kuroto is a member of the Konoha''s Anbu ck Ops, so his whereabouts are only known to the Hokage and the fellow teammates.


    Once he leaves the vige, the kid has to perform secret missions under Hokage''s directives, so his position can''t be tracked at all.


    This time, Sasori finally got some tip from the informant in the ck market, and he thought finally he could hunt down the kid so Sasori rushed from the Land of Water all the way to the Land of Wind only to find nothing!


    It''s like the kid has already left the Land of Wind long ago.


    "Stay alive while you still can, coz''dy luck won''t always help you!" �C after uttering these words with a cold snort, Sasori wrapped his cloak tightly and walked in the direction of the Land of Rain��


    ��


    Land of Fire, inside a dense forest��


    Kurotonded on a tree branch from the flight and gasped for breath as the Tenseigan Chakra Mode faded away.


    Because Kuroto can''t afford to use all of his Chakra so as to keep the Kazekage puppet active in the Land of Wind, he has ess to only half of his total Chakra Volume. Due to this, he can keep the Tenseigan Chakra Mode active only for five-six minutes.


    Therefore, he has to continuously rest and recover chakra to continue his flight.


    Fortunately, Kuroto''s flying speed is extremely fast while in the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, so even if he is traveling in short bursts, it is much faster than his normal running speed.


    While chewing the Military Ration Pill, Kuroto spread the map on the ground and carefully looked at the route he has been following.


    It has already been two full days since he sneaked out of the vige, and ording to the n, he should be able to cross the territory of the Land of Fire and enter the territory of the Land of River soon.


    The main reason why it took him so long was that Kuroto chose a route that''s too remote for human travel.


    During the entire journey, he has only seen the endless forest in sight, including the asional mountains he crossed, with some small cliffs, rivers, swamps, and valleys.


    In fact, Kuroto was also helpless, so he had to choose this route.


    The Tenseigan Chakra mode is too eye-catching, and if he doesn''t take such a remote route, he will most certainly be perceived by the perceptual ninjas present in the Konoha Guard posts spread throughout the Land of Fire.


    So, even if it is troublesome, Kuroto has to use this method.


    A few dayster he finally crossed the border of the Land of River and enter the territory of the Land of Wind.


    After entering the desert, Kuroto didn''t rush headfirst and sensed the position of the Kazekage puppet.


    While sensing the position, he suddenly opened his eyes in surprise, "So far away!"


    The reason for his surprise was that the Kazekage puppet that was keeping track of Roran survivors was about 200 miles away from his current position.


    Opening the map, he drew some dots with a pen.


    The initial point was the location where he left the Kazekage puppet before heading back to the Land of Fire. Using that point as the center of a circle, he scanned the map and finally locked his gaze on an Oasis named ''Manto''.


    Drawing a circle in the specific Oasis, Kuroto muttered silently, "This should be their next stop!"


    The ''Manto'' is a semi-popr Oasis in the Land of Wind, and the important detail to notice is that it lies along the major Trade Route, and based on the trajectory the Caravans of the Roran survivors were following, this ''Manto'' has to be their next stop.


    After figuring this out, Kuroto immediately put away the map and headed towards ''Manto'' at the fastest speed possible.


    It took another 2 days to reach ''Manto'' after the high-speed flight.


    In these 2 days, the Roran Survivors also arrived at Manto.


    After arriving at Manto, Kuroto didn''t rush to meet the Queen of Roran but choose to put back the Kazekage puppet and restore his peak state.


    Wrapping a ck cloak over his body along with a mask with a demonic look that he bought in a market, Kuroto made sure to keep his identity as hidden as possible.


    He didn''t want to leave any trail that could lead someone to him for stealing the Dragon Vein.


    After doing all the preparation, Kuroto waited for nightfall.


    With the setting of the Sun, the moon appeared high in the sky.


    Right now, there were many bonfires lit with groups of two or three people sitting around it while carrying out various activities, like chatting, dancing, ying games, cooking, etc., in short enjoying the rare leisure time of the day when they forget all their troubles.


    Queen Sara didn''t sit around with the others but was taking care of her young child alone while humming a luby in her private tent.


    Under the cover of night, Kuroto sneaked into the Queen''s tent without alerting anyone, and whispered in low voice to draw Queen Sara''s attention who was distracted in sadness, "What are you thinking?"


    Sara was shocked as she suddenly heard the sound, quickly holding the baby in her arms, she drew a dagger while retreating towards the corner and looked at the person wearing a ck cloak and a red demonic mask alertly, and asked, "W-who are you!?"


    Kuroto looked at the Dagger as he thought to himself, ''That should be the Konoha Chakra de Naruto left behind!''


    But to him, this thing didn''t matter as he said lightly, "Don''t be too nervous, I am only here to make a deal with you."


    Queen Sara muttered in confusion, "Make a deal?"


    In their tribe there is nothing of value except for some animals, so she can''t think of anything that might interest anyone, therefore she didn''t rx her vignce because of the masked person''s words.


    At the same time, she was smart enough to not call for help, because she understood that for someone to sneak in here without even alerting anyone outside could only mean that the person is a ninja.


    And if that''s the case, then calling for help will only put her people into danger, the fact that this person is here and didn''t harm anyone outside means that he isn''t here with the intentions of killing their entire tribe, so negotiations are still a possibility, as long as the other party is satisfied, he shouldn''t take some drastic action.


    But the question is, what is he after?


    Kuroto nodded, "Yes, make a deal!"


    Queen Sara wanted to say something, but because of nervousness and panic, she coughed, and the coughing didn''t stop at all, it appeared that she was even having difficulty in breathing.


    Seeing her condition, Kuroto activated his Tenseigan and scanned her body, he was surprised to find that many of her blood vessels had clotting; affecting the blood flow, then there was also a blockage in her lungs, from the looks of it she was seriously ill.


    Kuroto frowned upon noticing this, "You are sick!"


    While trying to catch her breath, Sara said weakly, "I�� I know!"


    Looking around at her tent that didn''t have a very hygienic atmosphere, Kuroto said deeply, "You need immediate medical treatment, if not your condition will continue worsening and you won''t be able to survive even a few more years."


    Looking strangely at the masked person, Queen Sara asked with a serious expression, "Just who on Earth are you? What do want from me? And why do you care about my well-being??"


    "Didn''t I say it already, I am here to make a deal with you!"


    However, Sara shook her head, "I can''t think of anything that I can sell!"


    "Actually, you do! You have a priceless treasure in your hands." After a short pause, Kuroto continued with a mocking smile, "It''s just that this priceless treasure is actually useless for you and your people!"


    When the masked person said this, Queen Sara realized what the stranger meant as she muttered with a horrifying expression, "Y-you are after the Dragon Vein!!"


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 206 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 96 - – 94 Unsealing The Dragon Vein

    Kuroto didn''t deny Sara''s guess and spoke in a cold voice, "Yes, the deal I am talking about has a lot to do with the Dragon Vein."


    "No, Never!" Sara shook her head in refusal without even thinking. ??


    "Hahaha��" Kuroto chuckled at her response, he didn''t ask any stupid questions like ''Why not?'', but simply stated, "I am afraid you don''t understand your position, you don''t have any right to refuse the deal!"


    Queen Sara understood the threat in those words, but she wasn''t afraid, instead, she tried to persuade the person, "You don''t understand how dangerous the power of Dragon vein is. It''s not something that you or I can control, please give up the thoughts of obtaining the Dragon Vein!"


    However, how can Kuroto be persuaded so easily?


    He shook his head and said, "You still haven''t understood your situation, as I have said, you-don''t-have-any-right-to-refuse. Would you rather want me to ughter everyone here and then take you forcibly? or how about killing you along with the rest of your tribe then raise your daughter as a puppet for the same purpose? Or I could just torture everyone here right before your very eyes unless you agree?


    As I stated before, you don''t have a choice Dragon maiden, it''s either you agree or I make you agree!"


    Sara was horrified at every word Kuroto said, she couldn''t even look straight at him, turning her head to the side she still tried toe up with some method to persuade the person in front of her. Unknowingly she clutched the dagger in her hand more tightly as if it was her support.


    She was about to say something, but Kuroto didn''t give her the chance and interrupted midway, "When I listen to the voices of the people outside living in such difficult condition like nomads, just so that they can follow you, I feel real pity for them." With a short pause, Kuroto''s voice became indifferent, "And here we have the Queen for whom they left their city, their houses, their livelihood, but you��, you have the heart to watch your people die one after another right in front of you?


    Such a cruel person you are, aren''t you?


    Just to keep something to yourself that doesn''t even have any value for you, you are willing to watch all your people be tortured to death right in front of you?


    I have to say, I haven''t seen anyone greedier than you!


    And I can''t believe you are willing to watch your daughter grow up to be nothing more than a puppet!


    It really makes me so sad for the child to have such an emotionless and cruel mother!"


    Kuroto was using the best method of emotional ckmailing, coupled with the ck cloak that covered all his body, and a red demonic mask gave Kuroto''s words more heaviness.


    Sara looked really pale upon hearing the masked man''s words, slight tears started toe out of her eyes, she tried to retort his words but nothing she could say would be convincing enough.


    As she was thinking about what to do, a woman''s voice came from outside the tent, "Sara-Sama, the soup is warm enough, do you want me to bring it in for you?"


    That voice broke Sara out of her guilt trip, but before she could reply, her eyes fell upon the masked person, who has unknowingly taken out a Kunai and seem to be cleaning the slight dust on it with his finger and checking the fineness of the material it was made of.


    Without any need for Kuroto to speak anything, Sara understood the silent warning from that action.


    Gulping down, she quickly said, "No, I am not hungry!"


    The woman still tried to say, "But, Sara-Sama your health will be-..."


    "I SAID, I AM NOT HUNGRY RIGHT NOW!" Sara interrupted her midsentence in annoyance.


    "Very well, please call me when you are hungry Sara-Sama!" with a courteous greeting the woman left.


    Queen Sara let out a long sigh of relief as she heard the footsteps of the woman going away.


    "Your people really care about you, don''t they? I wonder what they will think when theye to know that you would rather watch them die than make some deal with a stranger!" Kuroto said wickedly.


    Viciously ring at the masked person, Sara finally sighed.


    Seeing this action Kuroto asked quickly, "So, have you finally considered it?"


    The Queen said after a little thinking, "The Dragon Vein has been sealed, and I can''t crack it so there is no use forcing me to do it." This was herst hope, as long as the person realizes that she can''t break the seal, hopefully, he will leave her, and her people.


    Unfortunately for her, she has to be disappointed.


    "You don''t need to worry about the seal, all you have to do is to control the Dragon Vein Chakra as it rushes out of control." After a pause, Kuroto continued, "Don''t worry, I''ll be paying you with arge sum of money if the ordealpletes sessfully. With that money, you and your people can live a better life,pared to the Dragon vein that''s nothing more than a burden for your people, money is what''s more important for you all!


    After all, you can''t feed Dragon vein to your growing daughter, can you?"


    Listening to the masked person''s words, Sara nodded, and after gentlyying her sleeping daughter on the baby cradle, she put the dagger on the table at the side.


    When she was done with all this, Sara finally stated, "I''ll go with you, but you have to promise not to hurt my people!"


    Sara of course didn''t believe in the rhetorical words of the masked person, the promise of paying a huge sum of money?


    That''s just empty words.


    The most likely thing to happen once this person gets his hand on the Dragon Vein would be to kill her, after all, that''s what any ninja would do!


    But it''s not like she has any other choice.


    To protect her daughter and the people of Roran, even if she has to sacrifice herself, then that''s what she would do. Besides, she is already ill and doesn''t have much time to live anyway.


    As long as her death is meaningful for her people, then death is what she would choose.


    Kuroto neither nodded nor denied, directly left the convoy while carrying her, and disappeared in the night.


    None of the people even noticed that their Queen was already missing.


    The Manto Oasis was not very far from the city of Roran, so after several hours of traveling, Kuroto brought Queen Sara to the ancient city.


    Sara who returned to the Roran city again, silently shed tears remembering her past and the time she spent here. This is the ce where she grew up and also the home she and her people abandoned.


    Kuroto didn''t disturb her and quietly stood on the side watching her.


    At this point, he can also somewhat understand her, even he would feel simr if he suddenly travels back to his previous world.


    After Sara managed to recover, the two of them came to the ce where Yondaime-Sama sealed the Dragon Vein.


    Pointing at the seal on the ground, Sara stated, "The seal here was personally applied by the Yondaime Hokage of Konoha Vige, if you can''t unlock the seal, I can''t do anything about it."


    Kuroto ignored her words and walked silently to the center of the Dragon vein Seal, where the Flying Thunder Kunai was embedded.


    After printing several hand signs, he shouted, "Kai!"


    With Kuroto''s shout, the sealing technique imposed on the Dragon Vein started disappearing.


    Sara muttered in shock, "I�� I can feel the Dragon vein!"


    "What are you so surprised about? Of course, you can feel it, I have lifted off the Contract Seal applied by Yellow sh, so the connection between you and the Dragon Vein has been restored." Kuroto exined with an indifferent expression.


    "Tell me the situation of the Dragon Vein?"


    Sara replied after sensing for a while, "I-it seems it be very irritated."


    Kuroto nced at Sara thoughtfully, "Irritated state is it?"


    At this point, Sara hurriedly spoke, "Please, there is still time to turn back, the power of Dragon Vein is not something that humans can use, if the seal is liftedpletely, I am afraid something bad might happen."


    Kuroto smiled yfully at her words, "We have already reached this point, do you think I will stop?"


    Sara shook her head while eximing, "You don''t understand how terrifying the power of Dragon Vein is, it will corrupt you!"


    "Hahaha�� you''re a real jokester, your highness, aren''t you? �� Indeed, the power of the Dragon Vein might corrupt me, but so be it�� Kai!" �C with an indifferent expression, Kuroto unsealed the next seal.


    This time he unsealed the Four-Symbols Seal, as the core seal was lifted off the entire Dragon Vein Chakra rushed out of the earth.


    Whiiiish�� Whiiiish��


    The intense chakra pressure caused a storm in the area as the howling wind blew everything around.


    Looking at the Purple tower of the Dragon Vein Chakra, Kurotoughed maniacally.


    The reason why he was so sure to unlock the seal applied by the Yondaime-Sama because he didn''t need to break the entire seal, just make a small hole and the rush of Chakra will automatically corrode the entire seal.


    Stopping hisughter, Kuroto immediately brought out the core of the artificial tailed beast that he prepared and ced it at the center of the rushing chakra.


    As the initial eruption disappeared, the inting Purple y appeared in Kuroto and Sara''s view.


    Queen Sara looked at the inting object on the ground and asked, "What is this?"


    Kuroto activated his Tenseigan and said calmly, "You don''t need to bother what that is, all you need to do is to make sure that the dragon vein Chakra doesn''t get out of control, and help me transferring it in that Purple Core."


    By now Sara has realized that the person she is dealing with is no ordinary ninja, the fact that he was able to break through the seal applied by Yondaime Hokage of Konoha Vige itself proves that, because even the entire Sand Vige couldn''t aplish such a thing.


    Since she realized this, she also understood that no matter what she said, it wouldn''t make any difference, so she nodded, at least she can make sure that no tragedy happens.


    Kuroto analyzed the Dragon Vein Chakra with his Tenseigan and noticed that it was gradually getting out of control.


    To be honest, Kuroto isn''t very sure as to how did the Dragon Veine into existence in the first ce, because it is sort of impossible for the birth of such a high Volume of Chakra source without any good reason.


    The Dragon Vein Chakra could even rival some of the higher tiers Tailed Beast.


    In Kuroto''s View, such existences can only be created either by the ancestor of Chakra; Otsutsuki Kaguya, who has been sealed for millennia already, or probably her two sons, Hagoromo and Hamura. Else maybe, by some unknown evil god that unknowingly appeared in the Shinobi World.


    In short, Dragon vein is by no means a natural product of the Shinobi World, and as a researcher, Kuroto has a deep interest in trying to figure out the possible cause for the birth of such dense chakra that can even distort Time and Space!


    .................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 208 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 97 - – 95 The Second Last Step

    Under the Red Demonic mask, the Tenseigan was glowing with a brilliant light as Kuroto was thoroughly observing the changes in the Dragon Vein.


    Whish�� whish�� whish�� ??


    In the whistling sound of the breaking wind, the rising storm was getting stronger by the second.


    The surrounding gravel was blown up and spun around the center of the altar as the eye of the rushing storm.


    The waking up of the sleeping Dragon Vein chakra shook the earth, spreading cracks in the ground and walls. In moments, the buildings started copsing.


    Queen Sara who was barely managing to stand, finally couldn''t hold it and fell to the ground.


    In the high-speed storm winds, it was getting difficult to even keep your eyes open as she covered her face with her hands and spoke with all her strength, "The Dragon Vein seems to be getting irritable by the second�� I�� I can''t control it any longer!"


    Hearing her say this, Kuroto shed by her side protecting her from the effects of the storm, and calmly spoke, "Don''t worry! This is just the initial rush of the Chakra just like a volcanic eruption, the Dragon Vein will calm down gradually."


    Sara who being protected by Kuroto reluctantly got up with his support, and asked with a strange expression, "Why aren''t you scared at all?"


    The scene before Sara makes her think that the end of the world hase, she doesn''t even know if she will be surviving this ordeal, and here this person is all too calm?


    She was sort of suspicious of the identity of the person with the Red Demonic mask. In her opinion, people who can face the Dragon vein so calmly have to at least bear the name of the ''Kage'' of a vige.


    Kuroto didn''t mind the strange look he was getting.


    ROAR...


    By the time thest of the sealing symbols disintegrated, there was a breath-taking roar from the abyss.


    Kuroto''s eyes flickered as he muttered, "Looks like it''s about toe out!"


    Sara who was hiding behind Kuroto, and barely managed to stand, by tightly clutching his cloak said with difficulty under the stormy winds, "I�� I can�� I can alr-already feel it!"


    Ding��


    As soon as the Flying Thunder God kunai that was used as the center point of the core seal copsed, the altar that covered the seal flew out because of the rising pressure from the abyss.


    A huge amount of Chakra, muchrger than the towering pir a few seconds ago spewed out from the abyss shattering the dome that covered the area, and like a Chakra pir, it rushed straight towards the sky, lighting up the entire night sky in a mysterious violet light!


    Kuroto was ecstatic seeing the rushing Chakra.


    In his perception, the Chakra of the Dragon vein was extremely majestic and powerful, the quality of chakra was so pure that he was literally salivating in jealousy.


    At the same time, the magnitude of the movements caused after theplete unsealing of the Dragon vein was also far beyond his expectations.


    Looking at the Towering Pir of Purple Chakra, Kuroto knew that soon the Sand ninjas will be rushing here to investigate the cause, therefore, he didn''t have much time left.


    Suppressing all the spections and doubts in his mind, he started the secondst step of the artificial tailed beast n.


    With his handprints, the core of Purple y gradually bulged and became bigger and bigger.


    "Open!"


    Instilling his own Chakra into the core, Kuroto crouched on the ground.


    Apanied by Kuroto''s shout, a purple glow shed across the seals spread on the core, and something akin to a mouth slowly opened from it.


    "This��!?" Sara was so shocked by all this that she couldn''t bring the words to understand just what was happening here.


    Not minding her shock, Kuroto continued printing hand signs, and finally tapped his hand on the floor as he muttered, "Fuin!"


    Instantly, a sealing circle spread on the ground, and like a spider web, it covered all the area.


    This technique is the ''Chakra Sealing method'', recorded in the scroll of artificial tailed beast project handed to him by Orochimaru.


    Taking a deep breath, Kuroto started transferring all his chakra into the seal and shouted towards Sara, "It''s now or never, suppress the Dragon Vein like your life depends on it!"


    Looking at the Purple Core that started to swallow the pulsing Dragon Vein, Sara realized what it was doing, ''It''s devouring the Chakra of the Dragon vein!''


    In the shock of the events, she fell into entanglement.


    The Dragon Vein is the symbol of the ancient city Roran. A treasure passed down from generation to generation. She was still unwilling to let the Dragon Vein be taken away by some unknown person.


    But finally remembering the people who left Roran and followed her, she finally steeled her heart.


    "The people of Roran are its greatest treasure!"


    With the firm expression, there was no more hesitation in her eyes.


    At this time Kuroto was already having some difficulty in suppressing the Chakra.


    In just a few moments, the Purple y Core has already expanded more than ten times, its huge body broke through the surrounding walls.


    Seeing this Kuroto shouted hurriedly, "What are you staring in a daze for? Hurry up!"


    "G-got it!" Without any more hesitation, dropping a trickle of her blood on the seal spread, Sara shouted, "In the name of the Queen of Roran, I order the sleeping Ryuumyaku, restrain your power!"


    With Sara''s chanting, the chakra pressure of the Dragon Vein gradually subsided, following which the fierce howling winds also calmed down.


    The Chakra pir that was rising in the sky also shrank a little-by-little, resulting in the controble state.


    ''Phew�� it really worked!'' Breathing in relief, Kuroto ordered Sara, "Don''t let your guard down, make sure to keep the Dragon Vein Chakra as much suppressed as possible."


    Sara nodded heavily.


    Under her control, the Dragon Vein calmed down, this made the process of transferring the chakra much easier for Kuroto.


    In the blink of an eye, 20 minutes passed.


    Under Kuroto''s urging, Purple Shell continued devouring the Chakra, and soon its body was already big enough to cover the sky, its current size was probably even many timesrger than that of the Kyuubi.


    ''I guess, it''s almost reaching the limit!'' �C Kuroto thought with a serious expression while looking at the inted balloon-type Purple y Core.


    The Dragon vein Chakra rushing out of the ground has also be very weak, as a result, the sharp wind has also stopped.


    With the continuous transfer, the Chakra beneath the crumbling altar has almost dried up.


    Sara had a mncholic expression, she could feel that her connection with the Dragon vein was severed, and gradually she could no longer feel the presence of Dragon Vein.


    ROAR��


    Apanied by thest roar, the chakra pir of the dragon vein faded away.


    As soon as the transfer wasplete, Kuroto printed several hand signs and shouted, "Stop!"


    All the sealing symbols on the now gigantic body of the inted balloon glowed, as a result of which the balloon that had already expanded multiple times that of before started to shrink as it gradually started taking a form��


    ................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 210 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 98 - – 96 The Birth Of Artificial Tailed Beast

    Kuroto looked at the gigantic form of the artificial tailed beast as it shrunk under the restraint of seals engraved on its body with an eager smirk.


    But before he could be joyful for very long, his expression froze due to the unexpected change. ??


    The form of the Purple y balloon gradually started changing as the chakra inside it condensed.


    This was contrary to his expectations, as the form shrank, it took the appearance of a Western Dragon!


    However, that wasn''t all, because the core was initially shaped into a sphere by Kuroto, and the sentient shape of the Dragon Vein had the form of a dragon, so a conflict between the physical and metaphysical state began.


    Under the pressure of the Dragon Vein Chakra, the original sphere was forced to change, but because the core was originally spherical, the final form that came out to be was that of a Chubby Baby of a Western Dragon, in short, it was fat and cute.


    At first nce, it looked quite adorable.


    Seeing such a cute appearance, Queen Sara gave a weird look to Kuroto. She had no idea that the big bad ninja who ckmailed and threatened her to such an extent had such an interest.


    Under the strange nce of Sara, Kuroto couldn''t bring himself to look at her and tried exining with an indifferent voice, "T-this is actually an ident, it wasn''t meant to look like this!"


    Turning her head to the side she snorted quietly, "Yeah right! Sure, I believe you." Her tone clearly expressed that she didn''t believe him at all.


    "I told you this is unexpected�� damn it!" �C Kuroto stomped in frustration.


    Seeing the frustrated look of the Big Bad Ninja, Sara chuckled silently.


    Taking a deep breath while trying to ignore the girl, Kuroto hurriedlypleted the next set of seals to seal the Artificial Tailed Beast inside him.


    The cute and chubby body of the Ryuumyaku was probably of the same size as the Kyuubi after condensation now entered inside Kuroto''s body without any resistance.


    This was because the self-awareness of Ryuumyaku isn''t that high. After all, it''s only been born for a very short time, and Kuroto also applied pressure from the Tenseigan, so the sealing process went without a hitch.


    This was just a temporary seal, as he is currently unable to borrow chakra from the artificial tailed beast. Only afterpleting the True Jinchuriki fusion seal will he be able to use the Chakra from the Ryuumyaku.


    It''s just that he can''t stay here for much longer as the Sand ninja should soon be arriving, so the matter of the fusion seal can only be handledter.


    Finally, after checking the surroundings with the Tenseigan to make sure no traces of his or Sara''s presence were left, Kuroto left the Roran city.


    A few hourster, by the time the morning light started to fall upon them, Kuroto had already returned to the Manto Oasis.


    Sara noticed that they would soon be arriving back at the site where her people were staying and sternly asked, "You promised me that you will not harm my people if I go with you!"


    Kuroto nodded, "Yeah I did! I am not going to kill your people because there is no need to!"


    Sara''s expression eased with Kuroto''s assurance, then finally taking one look towards the site, she turned towards the masked person and said with all the courage she could muster, "Alright then, I am grateful that you are keeping your words�� so there is no need to go any further�� I have already seen them�� s-so if you are going to kill me, then k-kill me now!"


    Kuroto folded his hands and asked with doubt, "Why would I kill you? That wasn''t part of the Deal!"


    Sara asked with a hopeful expression, "You aren''t going to kill me?"


    "When did I say I would? You didn''t trust my words at all, did you, Dragon Maiden?" Only now Kuroto understands that Sara never believed that he would in fact pay her once the ordeal waspleted, but no matter, even if she was scared because of the iing death, Kuroto''s purpose waspleted.


    Realizing that the masked person really had no interest in killing her, Sara sighed in relief, but asked in doubt, "But I know you stole the Dragon Vein, aren''t you afraid I will reveal your secret?"


    "Do you know my name?"


    "No!"


    "Do you know what I actually look like?"


    "No!"


    "Do you know what are my abilities?"


    "No!"


    "Do you know anything from which you can identify me if I appear before you without this disguise?"


    "No!"


    "You don''t know anything about me, so even if you reveal that a masked person threatened you and stole the Dragon vein, what good would that do? It''s not like that''s going to have any impact on me" After a pause, Kuroto said coldly, "Besides, I know you wouldn''t reveal anything about me, because you are very clear of what might happen if you go out to bber without any thinking, after all, your people would still be alive at the time wouldn''t they? And you wouldn''t want your daughter to identally die by being eaten by some wild animal, would you?"


    Sara desperately shook her head while sweating. She couldn''t even begin to imagine thest part of the threat. "I�� I promise�� I swear I wouldn''t reveal anything even if my life depends on it!"


    "Aren''t you smart!" Kuroto said with a chuckle.


    "But I am afraid I wouldn''t leave you off so easily, at the very least, you can''t stay in the Land of Wind anymore!" �C said Kuroto after thinking a little.


    "W-what!? B-but you promised!" �C Sara asked with a panicked expression, but when she thought of what the Sand Vige might do because of the sudden disappearance of the Dragon Vein, she also realized that the people of Roran can no longer stay in the Land of Wind and asked with sadness, "But where else can we go? We are already living as nomads!"


    Kuroto began to think of a suitable ce.


    In terms of safety Konoha and the territory of the Land of Fire is good, but their identity as the Roran survivors is too sensitive for Kuroto''sfort. So, once they hide in Konoha, Sandaime would immediately order an investigation.


    After all, the Dragon Vein was personally sealed by Konoha''s Yondaime Hokage, not only was someone able to sessfully unseal it, but the Dragon Vein was stolen, it would be impossible for Sandaime-Sama to ignore this.


    Not to mention the sand spies hidden in Konoha would send this information to Sand Vige and that could lead to a potential conflict between Konoha and Sand Vige.


    So Konoha and the Land of Fire is a big NO-NO.


    Excluding Konoha, Koroto can''t think of any safe ce for Roran''s people, they could definitely go to other smaller countries too, but safety from Sand Shinobi would be the biggest issue.


    Hmmm��.


    Hmmm��


    Think�� Think��


    There''s got to be somece that would be safe for Roran''s people.


    And suddenly the perfect and safest ce shed in Kuroto''s mind: "The Land of Rain!"


    As the base of Akatsuki, the Land of Rain may as well be one of the most dangerous ces in the world for a shinobi of any other vige, but for ordinary people, it could even be considered the safest and most peacefulnd.


    There was a reason why Pain and Kanon were treated as God and Angel in the Land of Rain.


    Because of Pain''s strength, very few ninjas who dared to venture into the Land of Rain could escape alive.


    Coupled with the closed policy under Pain''s rule, it is closed to impossible for a ninja to sneak into the core towns of the Land of Rain. So, once Roran''s survivor enters the Land of Rain, catching them would be a very difficult task for either Sand or Konoha.


    And the most important point is that Nagato with the Rinnegan wouldn''t care about something like Dragon Vein, as far as Kuroto knows, Nagato doesn''t have that greedy nature within him, and continue to concentrate on the Tailed Beasts, although Kuroto can''t be sure of Obito, meh�� maybe his arrogance would make him ignore such a thing��


    After thinking this Kuroto told Queen Sara his thoughts and said again that he would pay her a good sum of money as the agreement.


    Now Sara also believed that the person in front of her really had the intention to pay, so she asked meekly after gulping in nervousness, "S-so, how much are you going to pay?"


    After considering a little, Kuroto immediately stretched out five fingers.


    Staring at the Five fingers stretch out by the masked person, Sara asked herself, "Five thousand Ryo? Well, it''s quite a lot actually!"


    Kuroto shook his head speechlessly.


    Sara asked tentatively, "Not Five thousand? Then is it Five hundred thousand Ryo?"


    Kuroto ridiculed, "It seems that you don''t take Dragon Vein too seriously!"


    Sara couldn''t resist her excitement as she asked in surprise, "I-is it actually five million Ryo?"


    Kuroto nodded casually, "Although five million isn''t much, it is more than enough to improve the lives of your people, giving too much money will also attract trouble towards you, so you''ll have to make do with this!"


    In Kuroto''s view, five million Ryo is actually not much, but it would really be enough for her and her people. With this amount, she would even be able to hire a good doctor to heal her illness. After all, her age is still too young, and as long as she receives proper treatment, then recovery is still a possibility��


    ......................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 212 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 99 - – 97 The Theory Of The Origin Of The Dragon Vein

    Now that everything was decided, Kuroto told that they can''t dy any longer.


    Otherwise, if Sand ninja intercepted the Convoy of Roran Survivors, and Queen Sara was threatened by them just like he threatened her, then it would be impossible for her to not reveal all the details. ??


    Although she doesn''t know his true identity, she has still witnessed the whole process of the birth of the artificial tailed beast, so Kuroto doesn''t want to risk it for now.


    After collecting his thoughts, Kuroto immediately said to Queen Sara, "Time is of the essence now, go to your camp and set off towards the Land of Rain, Sand Vige will definitely send ninjas here after checking the ruins, I will eliminate them."


    ording tomon sense, Sand Vige should definitely send an elite team to investigate the situation at the Roran City first as soon as they notice the abnormality of the Dragon Vein.


    This process could take as short as half a day to as long as 2 days, depending upon their reaction speed and how much importance they put on the Dragon Vein.


    Once they discover that the Dragon Vein was stolen, the information will be sent back to the vige, and the vige will appoint ninjas to search for the Roran Survivors. These tasks could take up to 1 to 2 more days.


    Therefore, the Roran survivors have up to 3 days for a safe breakthrough.


    As long as this opportunity is grasped, The Roran survivors will most likely escape Sand''s chase and smoothly enter into the territory of the Land of Rain.


    Queen Sara also realized the preciousness of time, so she hurriedly nodded and asked, "You will be escorting us out of the Land of Wind, right?"


    After thinking a little, Kuroto said lightly, "I can''t guarantee that I will be there all the way!"


    If anything, Kuroto wants to personally escort them out of the Land of Rain in secret, but if the Yondaime Kazekage personally leads a team to chase after the Roran survivors, then Kuroto can only opt to protect himself.


    Queen Sara nodded silently. Although a little disappointed she was still relieved that the masked person at least doesn''t have any intentions to deceive her.


    Queen Sara no longer hesitated and after giving a final look to the masked person, she ran towards the Oasis in the distance.


    While running she stopped midway and shouted after turning around, "I am no longer Queen of Roran, you must call me Sara from this moment on!"


    And without waiting for his reply, she rushed towards the caravans.


    Kuroto silently stood at his pace, watching her go away.


    Neither did he agree nor disagreed.


    Not long after, the Caravans of the Roran survivors that were camping at the Manto Oasis set off.


    Kuroto didn''t immediately follow them but turned his gaze towards the sand dunes.


    Sand Vige has arranged 2 ninjas to always monitor and keep track of the Roran Survivors. Kuroto discovered this when he was searching for the whereabouts of the Roran Survivors along with the Grass Shinobi team.


    So, to ensure that the Sand Vige doesn''t immediately discover the whereabouts of Roran Survivors, he must first eliminate these two Sand ninjas responsible for monitoring work.


    �� Byakugan��


    Activating the Byakugan, Kuroto nced at the distant sand dune and confirmed the presence of two very weak Chakra reactions from one spot.


    Judging from their Chakra levels, the two ninjas are Genin ss, since the enemy strength isn''t very high, Kuroto didn''t bother to personally go after them, rather he summoned the Kazekage puppet and used it to kill them.


    It didn''t take long for the Kazekage puppet to easily get rid of the two Sand ninjas in the distance.


    After dealing with this issue, Kuroto resealed the Kazekage puppet and chased after the Caravans from a distance.


    While there wasn''t much to do, Kuroto''s mind wandered to the possible cause of the origin of the Dragon Vein.


    Although he doesn''t know the possible cause of the origin of the Dragon, this doesn''t stop him from theorizing his guesses.


    As far as he thinks, the Dragon Vein is not a natural urrence, or to be more precise, the Dragon Vein isn''tpletely a natural product.


    The best possible exnation states that the core of the Dragon Vein, or better yet its ''Origin'' should be a foreign existence just like Otsutsuki Kaguya, i.e., it came from outside the Shinobi world.


    However, unlike the Otsutsuki Kaguya who came to plunder the energy of the, the arrival of the origin of Dragon Vein might actually be idental, and at the same time the existence ''who or which,'' arrived in the Shinobi World identally; might actually be injured at the time, because of this it had no choice than to form a contractual rtionship with the Royal family of the Ancient Kingdom Roran.


    This might exin the contractual rtionship between the two.


    After the contract, the existence sneaked into the depths of Earth to recover itself by steadily absorbing energy from the Ley Lines.


    However, that didn''t go as smoothly as one might expect, and for a certain reason that is difficult to exin, the injured existence was possibly attacked by something that resulted in its disintegration, but just before fading away, it managed to leave behind a sentience metaphysical trace, and that Very trace grew over the course of the next millennia by steadily absorbing the natural energy, giving birth to the ignorant Dragon Vein.


    The Dragon Vein might have actually forgotten everything rted to its past but because of the Contractual rtionship with the Royal family of Roran, it was instinctively loyal to them.


    This also exins why the Queen of Roran can maintain an unequal contractual rtionship with the Dragon Vein.


    Otherwise, it should be practically impossible for the Royal Family of Roran to control the majestic Chakra of the Dragon Vein that is no inferior to a high-tier Tailed beast.


    And as just mentioned before, a normal human without any strength; like Sara isn''t qualified to have such an unequal rtionship without the necessary strength.


    As for the origin of the original core Kuroto does have some guesses but let''s take that for some other time.


    While Kuroto focused on the protection of Roran Survivors, Yondaime Kazekage of the Sand Vige received the news that the Dragon Vein of the ancient city of Roran was stolen.


    Staring at the information in his hands, Yondaime Kazekage Rasa asked the two advisor elders around him with a thoughtful look, "Could it be Konoha''s handiwork?"


    Chiyo, one of the elders of the Sand Vige snorted coldly, "Who else can steal the Dragon Vein so quickly besides Konoha? The Dragon Vein was personally sealed by Konoha''s Yellow sh and it''s not so easy to break that seal."


    Listening to Chiyo''s analysis, Kazekage crushed the intelligence report in his hands with a cold look��


    ...................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 214 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 100 - – 98 Innocence And Purity

    Outside Konoha Vige.


    Eating a rice ball from the bento he received, Shinichi muttered grumpily, "Didn''t I already told you to not bring me bento, I have prepared Military Ration Pills." ??


    The girl sitting on the side responded with a calm smile, "Eating Military Ration Pills all the time isn''t good for your health Shin-Kun."


    The girl is about fourteen or fifteen years old, with chin-length raven color hair, wearing a chunin ninja vest with Uchiha n Crest on it. From the appearance alone it can be judged that she has decent strength.


    Uchiha Shinichi who was grumpily eating the rice balls brought by the girl just shook his head helplessly. After hurriedly swallowing thest piece of Rice Ball, he said with a serious expression, "It''s not safe outside the vige. Don''te here again, understand?"


    The girl frowned slightly at Shinichi''s words and asked angrily, "If it''s not safe around here then why do youe to train here Shin-Kun? Aren''t there so many training grounds in the n, whye here when you can train there?"


    Shinichi said with a cold snort, "I don''t want to train with those bastards!"


    The ''those'' in Uchiha Shinichi''s words are the Uchiha people who mocked andughed at him for losing to Hyuga Kuroto.


    In the eyes of the people of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Shinichi who couldn''t even stop Hyuga Kuroto''s one move; lost the face of the Uchiha n, so most of the people of the Uchiha n ridicule him openly.


    Listening to this, the girl said with anger, "I will visit Patriarch today and ask Uncle Fugaku to teach them a lesson!"


    Shinichi felt that his self-esteem was being vited, he furiously said, "Kurumi, you don''t need to bother about my personal affair!"


    The girl ''Kurumi'' was a little aggrieved by Shinichi''s response. Snatching the bento boxes from Shinichi''s hands, she said with anger, "You don''t want me to interfere in your personal matters? Fine, see if I care!"


    Leaving this sentence, she walked away in anger.


    On a nearby tree branch, the masked was seated while dangling his legs as he observed the daily fights between Uchiha Shinichi and Uchiha Kurumi.


    As Uchiha Kurumi started going away, Zetsu''s body rose from the tree trunk and said in aical voice, "I have arranged everything as you asked!"


    "Let''s start then!" �C masked man said coldly while looking towards Uchiha Kurumi going away.


    Zetsu also looked towards her while asking in a doubtful tone, "Will this method really be effective?"


    The masked man nced coldly, "What do you think?"


    Zetsu said with a smile, "Perhaps!"


    After packing the bento box in the camping basket, Kurumi ignored Shinichi and walked towards the direction of the Vige.


    Shinichi wanted to say ''Be careful on the way back!'' but he couldn''t bring himself to be the first one to apologize, so lowering his head he sighed heavily.


    On the other hand, after leaving the training area, Kurumi was sulking while wondering how toin to Patriarch and let him teach a lesson to those people for bullying Shin-Kun.


    "Stupid Shin-Kun!" �C muttered Kurumi with a pout.


    Halt��


    At this moment Kurumi suddenly stopped and the basket in her hand also fell to the ground with a soft noise.


    No matter how much she tried Kurumi couldn''t even move a single step.


    As a kunoichi of the Uchiha n, Kurumi naturally realized that she had been attacked by some sort of technique, her first thought was, ''Could it be Nara''s Shadow Imitation Technique?'' but looking around there was no shadow that restrained her, so obviously that idea was immediately discarded.


    Then the thought clicked that her position was still not very far away from Shin-Kun, she tried to shout for help but even if she opened her mouth, no sound came out of it!


    ''How is that possible!?'' �C now Kurumi was a little panicked.


    However, without waiting for her to calm down, she felt something attached to her body and suddenly she lost control over her body.


    Now all she could do was watch as her body moved under someone''s control and no matter how she resisted, it didn''t have any effect.


    On a nearby tree.


    The Root ninja responsible for monitoring Uchiha Shinichi also noticed the abnormality of Uchiha Kurumi, while frowning a little he muttered in confusion, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Before he could clearly deduce what might be happening to her, the stagnated Kurumi suddenly moved and rushed towards him at an astonishing speed.


    Because of the mysterious disappearance of the previous Root Ninja responsible for monitoring Uchiha Shinichi, this one was extremely vignt of the other party, so even if Uchiha Kurumi acted a little strange and rushed towards him, he didn''t panic much and directly took out a Kunai to meet the iing strike.


    While blocking her attack he asked her sternly, "What are you doing girl? Do you want to betray Konoha?"


    However, he received no reply from her.


    Although there was clear panic in Kurumi''s eyes, this didn''t stop her from carrying out swift and clean attacks. Without even the passage of a moment; more than a dozen shuriken were already shot towards the Root Ninja, cutting off all of his escape routes.


    Ding�� Ding�� Ding��


    After blocking the shuriken attacks from the girl, his doubts intensified.


    As a Shinobi of Darkness, he has heard of all types of weird Jutsu under Danzo-Sama''s teaching, so the moment he noticed the panic in the girl''s eyes, he understood that the matter isn''t as simple as it may seem.


    While continuing to dodge and block her attacks, the Root ninja asked authoritatively, "What''s wrong with your state?"


    Kurumi wanted to speak, she tried hard to shout, to answer, to tell him that she was being controlled, that her body wasn''t responding to her, but no matter how much she tried, no sound came out, she could only carry out attacks like a puppet.


    In desperation, tears started to stream out of her eyes.


    She didn''t want this! What wrong did she do to go through this? With no hope whatsoever left she could not even think of a way out of this.


    Seeing the tearsing off of the girl''s eyes, the Root ninja was now sure that she is being controlled, so to avoid causing any unnecessary damage, he decided to move away from her for now.


    After all, the scene before him is definitely being yed under someone''s directive, which means there are definitely more enemies hidden somewhere and they are using the girl to meet some purpose that he doesn''t understand for now but that doesn''t mean he is going to y as per their script.


    So, avoiding will be the best option or lead her towards that Uchiha kid, maybe he could help her calm down!


    But just as the Root ninja was about to flicker away, he found that his body wouldn''t budge, even after applying all his strength, the Root ninja couldn''t move an inch.


    "This!?"


    As soon as he realized that his body was out of his control, his heart went into a frenzy!


    Now he realized just what was happening to Uchiha Kurumi.


    But even if he realized, it was toote already.


    Uchiha Kurumi''s body rushed towards him in straight, and the Kunai that he was tightly holding in his right hand was raised-even after the resistance he tried to put-and mmed into her chest.


    Puff��


    Blood spurted out of her chest and mouth as the Kunai pierced her chest.


    Uchiha Shinichi who rushed over to this ce upon hearing the noise of the metal collision froze for a second as soon as he saw this scene.


    His mind went nk at the scene of Kurumi being pierced.


    In panic and anger, Shinichi roared angrily, "What the hell did you do to her!?"


    However, the Root ninja couldn''t take care of the Uchiha''s brat, he was more panicked than he ever was in his life as a shinobi, because the moment his Kunai pierced the girl''s chest, he found out that he has regained control over his body.


    Realizing just what has happened; his heart shuddered, he understood that they were all acting in the palms of some third party who might just be having the time of his life as he /she watched them all kill each other.


    Uchiha Shinichi''s look clearly dictates that he wouldn''t listen to any exnation, after all, why would he? The kid literally saw the girl being pierced through the chest by him! So, without bothering to even try, the Root ninja rushed towards the vige with everything that he had.


    Uchiha Shinichi stumbled towards Uchiha Kurumi''s body, hugging her he shouted in desperation as he ran towards the vige while carrying her "Kurumi, y-you are going to be okay! I swear�� just stay with me�� you hear�� We will rush to the Konoha hospital immediately and they are going to treat you�� it will take some time�� but you are going to recover�� just stay with me!"


    Kurumi was already dying, even thest bit of her consciousness was about to fade away, but feeling the sensation of warm tears on her cheek, she mustered thest bit of the strength and stretched her hand to wipe the tears on Shinichi''s cheek as she weakly murmured, "Shin-Kun, be�� ca... re��. f��. u��. l��. th-��"


    However, before she could finish, thest of her breath disappear and her hand fell lifelessly.


    Shinichi who was running towards the vige with all his strengths stopped midway.


    "No! No! No!"


    "Kurumi! KURUMI!"


    "Kurumi! It''s not good to joke around like this�� please wake up Kurumi�� I am sorry! I promise I wouldn''t ever shun you�� please just wake up! Kurumi! A-At leastplete the sentence, DAMN IT!"


    However, no matter how much Shinichi shouted, nothing worked, the girl in his arms was already gone.


    Kneeling to the ground Shinichi cried hoarsely. His mind waspletely nk as he couldn''t think of anything at the moment. There were only memories of the time he spent with Kurumi that continued to sh before him.


    He didn''t even notice that the 3 tomoe in his Sharingan were spinning rapidly as they started to join together��


    On the tree.


    Zetsu asked curiously, "Looks like they are going to change! By the way, how did you know that he is qualified? His strength is obviously not the best in the Uchiha n, right?"


    After pondering a little masked-man replied, "Opening Mangekyou has nothing to do with the strength. It depends upon innocence, of course, it doesn''t matter whether a person is simplistic orplicated, good or evil, the more innocent and purer one''s emotion, the greater the probability of them opening the Mangekyou��"


    While exining, masked-man seems to have fallen into some memory��


    Zetsu looked around curiously, but he seemed to disagree with the masked man''s words��


    .................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 216 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 101 - – 99 The Fruit Of Disappointment

    After a sorrowful cry, the spinning speed of the three tomoe in Shinichi''s eyes gradually slowed down, while tears continued to flow out of his, dripping on Kurumi''s cold body.


    Seeing the scene from a distance, Zetsu said with some regret, "Unfortunately, it still didn''t seed!" ??


    However, the masked man wasn''t disappointed with the result, "Don''t worry��"


    Zetsu asked the masked man, "But your n failed, didn''t it?"


    "This is just the beginning." With a cold chuckle, the masked man said funnily, "Do you think Uchiha Shinichi will let go of the Root ninja who killed the girl?"


    Zetsu shook his head.


    This was obvious. Anyone who encounters such a thing won''t let go of the murderer, not to mention Shinichi is an Uchiha.


    And being the straight forwards person he is, he might not even be able to figure out theplexity of the situation.


    Then the Masked man asked with a smirk, "And do you think Shimura Danzo will hand over the Root ninja?"


    Zetsu shook his head negatively.


    With Shimura Danzo''s character, even if the Root ninja didn''t actually kill the girl, he wouldn''t hand over his men. For Danzo, to agree to hand over the culprit would actually mean to bow to the Uchiha n, which is something he won''t do even if it means death.


    As if to realize what might happen in that case, Zetsu nodded, "No wonder you wanted me to let the Root ninja escape!" as he talked, Zetsu suddenly became anxious, "But wouldn''t Danzo notice our involvement if the root ninja reports the situation to him?"


    To this, the masked man stated indifferently, "They have already noticed us a long time ago."


    During the Kyuubi''s rebellion, the masked-man fought against Yondaime Hokage of Konoha, and that fight left a lot of traces in the surroundings, so the Konoha advisors have long since noticed that someone was manipting the whole incident by hiding in the Darkness.


    It''s just that they can''t actually confirm whether this man behind the scenes was a shinobi hidden within the Uchiha n of Konoha or some third party outside the vige.


    As for Danzo''s opinion on this?


    Shimura Danzo didn''t conceal his malice against the Uchiha n for a very long time, so even if he knows that it might just be a third party outside the vige, he wouldn''t mind putting the me of it all on the Konoha''s very own Uchiha n, after all this would give him an excuse to target them!


    At this time Zetsu asked while tilting his head to the side, "Then what are we going to do now?"


    "Hahaha�� wait for the show!" With a chuckle, the masked-man said jokingly, "The seed of hatred that had been sowed into Uchiha Shinichi''s heart has sprouted, witnessing Kurumi''s death was all the water the sprout needed, not being unable to exact revenge for her death would be the manure and fertilizer, and finally he will bear the fruit of disappointment!"


    Zetsu asked in an impressive voice, "Then what will he do with that fruit?"


    "He will hate! Hate Danzo, hate Konoha, hate Uchiha, and hate the world itself! The disappointment with the world will finally give birth to the Mangekyou and that will be the fruit we will reap!" the masked man said with surety as if he had already anticipated the future.


    Zetsu asked with wonder, "Will the fruit be tasty?"


    "That''s something we will find out soon enough!"


    Zetsu turned to look towards Uchiha Shinichi who was walking towards the vige holding Kurumi''s cold body and asked casually, "But what happens if he isn''t able to awaken Mangekyou Sharingan? I think you are wasting too much time on him."


    The Masked-man looked towards Shinichi''s departing back and murmured with coldness in his eyes, "A good and useful chess piece is always worth the effort."


    ��


    Land of Wind


    In the desert with no end in sight, Kuroto continued walking while silently observing the Caravan of the Roran Survivors from a distance.


    It has already been 10 days since the time he sneaked out of the Konoha Vige.


    ording to his estimates, it would take around 6 days more to sessfully escort them to the Land of Rain, and then he would use the remaining 4 days to return to Konoha as fast as possible.


    ''Fortunately, Shisui agreed to cover for my absence for 20 days!'' �C thought Kuroto as he continued to watch the surroundings.


    Just then an Eagle cry sounded from a distance!


    Kuroto paused and turned over towards the direction of the sound and saw an eagle hovering in the sky. From its flight path, it seemed to be searching for something.


    Obviously, this Eagle is no ordinary bird, but a trained summoned beast.


    Watching the Eagle from the distance, Kuroto''s lips curled into a smirk under the mask as he muttered, "As expected of one of the great Shinobi Vige, Sand Vige''s reaction speed isn''t any slow either, already discovered our tracks!"


    Shaking his head helplessly, he didn''t do any unnecessary actions and just stood quietly on his spot, seemed to be waiting for someone.


    Without much dy, a figure appeared in front of Kuroto and knelt on one knee respectfully, and spoke with a mechanical tone, "Kuroto-Sama, a four-men team of Sand Vige is chasing!"


    This person is none other than the Sandaime Kazekage puppet.


    Over the past few days, since he was following behind the Roran Survivors, Kuroto took advantage of that time to temporarilyplete a fusion seal with the Ryuumyaku, as such he became the Ryuumyaku''s Jinchuriki.


    Since then, Kuroto has deeply realized that the Ryuumyaku Chakra is vastly different from the ordinary.


    Firstly, since the chakra of the Ryuumyaku contains arge proportion of the energy from the ley lines, which is pure natural Energy, therefore its density is significantly higher, which is not something easy to use by ordinary shinobi.


    Because of this Kuroto can''t directly use the Ryuumyaku Chakra to fuse it with the Tenseigan, so whenever he wants to use the Ryuumyaku Chakra, he has to first refine it to avoid the corrosion of natural energy.


    And it takes some time to refine the Ryuumyaku Chakra into Tenseigan Chakra.


    Secondly, Kuroto discovered that the Ryuumyaku has an instinctive self-healing ability, it was probably because the intention of the first generation ''Origin'' was to heal itself, therefore without even a need for medical treatment Kuroto''s wounds will now heal much faster.


    Finally, since Ryuumyaku has no resentment towards the humans; like that of the nine-tailed beasts, and because of its weak sentience, taming it is much easier, especially for Kuroto with the Tenseigan.


    After refining arge amount of Tenseigan Chakra, the first thing he did was to infuse it into the Kazekage Puppet.


    Kuroto wanted to try and see if using arge amount of Chakra can somehow improve the self-consciousness of the puppet.


    Although the soul of the original Kazekage didn''t appear much to Kuroto''s disappointment, the autonomy of the puppet still improved, as a sense of self; started to develop in it.


    And not long after, the puppet even became capable of speech which came as an unexpected surprise.


    Kuroto has alreadypletely studied the Kazekage puppet when he obtained it, and back then he noticed that the voice box in it has been removed by Sasori, therefore Kuroto was much surprised because of the speech ability.


    In curiosity, he obviously checked what could be the cause of it?


    So, observing it carefully with the Tenseigan, he discovered that the Kazekage puppet used the chakra to stimte the shape of the voice box that gave the puppet speech ability, but because of missing the original organ, the tone of voice is still mechanical.


    If it was previously, Kuroto would obviously not allow such waste of Chakra, but now that he has Ryuumyaku as an artificial tailed beast, he isn''t that much troubled with a little waste of chakra for convenience''s sake.


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 218 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 102 - – 100 A Game Of Catch

    "A four-man team?"


    Understanding that it was just a four-man team behind him, Kuroto pondered a little and finally decided to deal with the trouble himself. ??


    After all, it will still take around 5 to 6 days for the convoy of Roran survivors to enter the territory of Rain. If their traces are exposed then it would bring an endless number of Sand Ninja here which is something Kuroto isn''t interested in dealing with.


    Making up his mind, Kuroto ordered the Kazekage puppet, "You''ll follow the convoy from a distance!"


    "Yes!" Kazekage puppet responded with a courteous nod and disappeared with a body flicker.


    �� Tenseigan��


    With Kazekage''s disappearance, Kuroto activated his Tenseigan to confirm the position of the four-man team of the Sand ninjas, as soon as he found their exact position, Kuroto also disappeared with a body flicker and rushed towards them.


    In just a few breaths, he was already standing in front of theing four man-team of Sand ninjas.


    As soon as the ninjas of Sand Vige saw a person appear in front of them; they didn''t talk any nonsense and immediately scattered around and fired a signal.


    The person standing in front of them was covering his body with a pure ck cloak and a red demonic mask on the face, clearly highlighting the term ''Suspicious'' no matter where you look.


    Kuroto also didn''t stop their action and let them send a signal to notify other search parties.


    Kuroto can guess that the Sand Vige is definitely going to carry out aprehensive search of different regions, if he kills this four-man team, then he would literally be notifying them that there is some problem in this direction.


    So, his aim is not to kill them but disrupt Sand''s Search operation by confusing them, which would dy them as much as possible.


    Not making them wait much longer another four-man team soon rushed over.


    The leader of the team who was a chunin guarded himself with a defensive stance and asked sternly, "Who are you? Why are you here in the middle of nowhere?"


    Kuroto noticed that the attention of all the sand ninjas presents around fell upon him, so tilting his head sideways heughedically, "Hehehe��"


    "Me!? I am Oni-Man! As for why I am here��?" Thest part of the sentence was said in an intimidating voice to increase the hype.


    Waiting for Kuroto toplete the sentence, traces of sweat started to flow out of the ninjas present.


    "I am here because��"


    "I am here to��"


    "Just speak already would you!" shouted the chunin in frustration.


    "Alright, alright, don''t get angry ninja-san it''s not good for your health, hahaha..!" �C Kuroto.


    "That''s it, I am done liste��"


    "Wait-wait, you can''t kill me don''t kill me, at least�� at least, before I die, let me at least speak myst words before I die��"


    "Fine! Just get on with it already!"


    "I am here��" whish�� "Phew, that was dangerous!" Kuroto said as he wiped the fake sweat on the top of his mask.


    "That was thest chance, next time instead of one shuriken, dozen wille, you hear."


    "Hai hai, so as I was saying until leader-san interrupted me midway, which is not a very good thing, interrupting others midway could�� cough-cough.. alright- alright�� I get it�� so I was here just to�� y-catch-with-you-people��" �C Kuroto stated thest part in one breath and immediately ran away and disappeared in the sand dunes in the blink of an eye.


    The eyes of everyone were like buttons because of the unexpected action, all this hype just for this!!!


    The person was obviously dressed as a suspicious person, not to mention his current actions actually ticked off the chunin leader so he naturally wouldn''t let go of him so easily.


    As a result, the scene became with Kuroto running in front and arge group of Sand ninjas chasing behind, while shouting constant insults at him, and this number kept on increasing.


    While teasing them asionally, Kuroto smiled secretly.


    Kuroto''s intentions are obvious, to disrupt the movements of the personnel involved in the search. And that''s just exactly what he has done�� Although he understands that some sensible ones would have noticed what he is doing but because they are ticked off,plementing with his suspicious identity, doesn''t allow them to let him escape.


    For the next few hours, Kuruto and Sand ninja yed a game of catch, the number of chasers became as much as 40 Sand ninjas, Kuroto was very happy with this, the more the people chasing him, the more their search directions copses.


    "Assuming that the one four-man team is in charge of one region, by now I have disrupted about ten regions." �C thought Kuroto while analyzing the results as he observed the chasing ninjas behind him.


    By now the search of ten regions has already been disrupted, and be a mess, even if Sand wants to sort it out again, it will take time, not to mention they will have to start from scratch.


    With his purpose achieved, Kuroto suddenly came to halt, following which all the 40 ninjas also came to a sudden halt, while everyone was catching their breaths, Kuroto spoke while raising his hand, "Alright everyone�� it was fun ying catch with you all�� let''s y this game some other time again�� until then goodbye��!!!" �C after a courteous bow he immediately used the body flicker technique adding the effect of Rein Wheel interaction, his body turned into an afterimage and disappeared in the sand.


    Looking at the figure that disappeared, everyone''s eyes were like saucers and by the time no trace of his presence was left, mayhem broke out.


    "Where did he go all of a sudden!?"


    "Howe disappeared in the blink of an eye?"


    "I saw him, he suddenly elerated and fly away!?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, how could he fly!?"


    "Aww man, I was starting to enjoy this game of catch!"


    "I know right!"


    "Can we please eat now? I am hungry!"


    The sand ninja who suddenly lost their target became a mess.


    These sand ninjas are mostly genin ss and a few chunin rank.


    It is very easy for them to catch the Roran survivors who are just ordinary civilians, but it''s a dream to catch Kuroto.


    On the other side, Kuroto who just left behind the dumbfounded Sand ninjas was galloping on the desert alone.


    Before he obtained the Ryuumyaku, Kuroto always needed to be mindful of his chakra consumptions, so ying such a game of Catch was never possible for him as it causes severe chakra loss, but now he can be a little unscrupulous.


    After a while of running, he stopped and gasped for breath.


    Although ying with the Sand ninjas was fun, Kuroto still can''t be messy, after all, continuous use of the Body Flicker technique is also not very easy, so his body was a little overwhelmed.


    "Heh�� seems like I still can''t be so careless!" �C muttered Kuroto helplessly.


    After a short rest, Kuroto sensed the position of the Kazekage puppet, then went towards it making a big circle around.


    Three and a half days passed quickly.


    These days, the Roran Survivors didn''t stop at all and continued their travels for 24 hours a day, because of continuously rushing they managed to walk out of the deserts of the Land of Wind.


    Now thend was hard and dried, therefore it was rtively easy to walk around in these areas.


    Spreading a map on the ground, Kuroto muttered to himself, "As long as they cross the driednds, they will sessfully cross the border and enter into the territory of the Land of Rain."


    After escorting the Caravans into the Land of Rain, Kuroto would no longer care about them.


    At this point, he has already done everything he could for them. As for how Sara and the rest of the Roran Survivors live their lives in the Land of Rain, Kuroto neither has the ability nor any interest to intervene.


    While he was thinking, Kazekage puppet who is in charge of the investigation came back with his report, "The Sand ninja have caught up!"


    Listening to Kazekage''s, Kuroto nced in that direction coldly.


    His previous ns sessfully disrupted Sand Vige''s entire search operation, but as time passed, and based on the intelligence reports they must have gathered in the past few days; the high level of the Sand Vige must have realized that the Roran Survivors are trying to escape into the territory of the Land of Rain.


    Therefore, Sand Ninjas rushed in this direction and caught up with them.


    Looking at the Sand ninjas that kept getting closer and closer, Kuroto muttered calmly, "Since you all have a death wish, then I might as well help you all with it��"


    Initially, Kuroto had no interest in killing these Sand ninjas, not only would their death be meaningless but he would also be giving away intelligence of his abilities, but at this point, Sand Vige has basically locked the position of the escape route Roran Survivors are taking, so simply disturbing their search directions would be useless, therefore Kuroto has no choice but to kill them here��


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 220 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 103 - – 101 Conducting Tests

    Wheeze��


    A gust of wind blew past rolling up the yellow sand into the sky. ??


    Standing alone on the ground, Kuroto nced coldly at the iing 8 Sand ninjas.


    Without moving his gaze from their direction, Kurotopleted handprints for the Tenseigan Chakra Mode.


    Hu��


    Instantly, Kuroto''s body was covered in the cyan-blue chakra cloak.


    As soon as he entered the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, Kuroto''s temperament changedpletely, he appeared to be a God looking indifferently at some mere mortals while hovering in the air.


    For him, these 8 ninjas were nothing more than some ants, although unworthy, they will still have to make do with being his test subjects.


    While silently experiencing the consumptions of his chakra, Kuroto concentrated on condensing Truth-Seeking Balls.


    First��


    Second��


    Third��


    After condensing the third one, Kuroto frowned slightly.


    He could feel that his body was feeling a little strained with the condensation of the third ck orb. He feels that if he continues to bring out more truth-Seeking Balls, his chakra refining speed might not be able to keep up with the consumption speed.


    "But why is that the case?" �C Kuroto muttered with a thoughtful expression.


    In actuality, Truth-Seeking Ball is the condensation of the 7 Chakra Natures. Therefore, theoretically, the basic requirement of condensing Truth-Seeking Ball should be mastery of the changes of all 7 chakra natures. If that isn''t done then condensing Truth-Seeking Ball is even beyond some dream.


    This is also the reason why only a handful of people were able to condense the truth-Seeking Ball, even in the original series.


    Excluding Kaguya, Hagoromo, Hamura, and Otsutsuki Asura were the only three people capable of such feat for the next millennia, and after that too, only, Obito, and Madara, who became the Jubi''s Jinchuriki, and Naruto because of the power given to him by Hagoromo and finally Toneri, who awakened the Tenseigan dojutsu could use Truth-Seeking Balls.


    Among all these people only Kaguya and her two sons Hagoromo and Hamura were the three capable of condensing the Truth-Seeking Balls without relying on any external factors.


    As for Asura, Obito, Madara, Naruto, and Toneri, they all relied on some external source to have the qualitative improvement of their strength.


    Each of them needed to be in some special state where they borrowed Chakra from some source to be able to use Truth-Seeking balls.


    When thinking of all this, Kuroto suddenly realized something.


    Only by strengthening his control over the 7 basic chakras natures will he be able to easily and more freely use truth-Seeking Balls, otherwise he can only condense them forcefully using the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, but that would put a burden on his body.


    And unlike the superb talent of Toneri, Kuroto is obviously quite mediocre, so his struggle will be much more than what Toneri went through.


    But this didn''t worry him much, after all theck of talent can still be supplemented with hard work and science.


    Understanding his next course of actions, Kuroto finally directed his attentions towards the ck Orbs floating around him.


    In these uing tests that he would be conducting, Kuroto intends to see what his current upper limit is after bing Ryuumyaku''s Jinchuriki!


    Therefore, even if burdensome, Kuroto still condensed more ck Orbs.


    Fourth��


    Fifth��


    2 more ck orbs condensed around him and floated by his side.


    After reaching the fifth, Kuroto felt that this is his current upper limit, if he condenses any more ck-orbs, he will be forced to exit the Tenseigan Chakra Mode due to being overwhelmed.


    But he was still very satisfied with the result.


    After all, previously without relying on the Ryuumyaku''s Chakra, Kuroto couldn''t evenpletely use one Truth Seeking ball, and now he has ess to 5 orbs, such an improvement is not just considered at the level of ''Rapid'' anymore.


    At this time the 8 Sand ninjas finally arrived in front of Kuroto.


    Judging from the Chakra reaction he perceived, Kuroto judged that 2 of them are Jonin while the rest are chunin.


    While Kuroto was observing the ants, Sand ninjas were also analyzing the person.


    From just the fact that the person was floating and the heavy chakra pressure that was being emitted around him, their scalp felt numb.


    Chakra pressure aside, the ability to fly alone indicated that the enemy wasn''t some ordinary shinobi, after all, the ninjas that are known to be capable of flight in the shinobi world are obviously beyond Jonin ss, whether it the Sandaime Tsuchikage or the Kazekage with their ma Release, all are known to have Kage-ss strength.


    Therefore, all 8 of them were feeling kind of nervous.


    Although nervous, but ninjas are ninjas, for shinobi tasks are more important than their own as well as the team''s life.


    So, gritting his teeth, one of the Jonin asked sternly, "Are you the person who stole the Ryuumyaku?"


    Kuroto didn''t bother to answer but slowly drifted towards the Sand ninja who asked this question.


    The Sand ninjas were obviously ignorant of what the Tenseigan Chakra Mode is and how horrifying the Truth-Seeking Ball could be, but this didn''t prevent them from feeling the instinctive fear of death like any creature does.


    To calm down the other ninjas around him or probably to ease his own nervousness, the Jonin leader hastily shouted, "Do it!"


    Even before his words were finished, hepleted the seal and roared in an aggressive tone,


    Ox �C Rat �C Ram �C Tiger �C Dog �C Tiger -


    "Fire Release: Great Tiger me Technique!"


    At the same time, the three Chunin of his team also co-operated with him tacitly and shouted in unison:


    Dog �C Horse �C Bird �C


    "Wind Release: Breakthrough!"


    Boom��


    Fire style wasplemented with Wind Style.


    The heat of the me grew with the wind and the huge fire tiger dashed towards Kuroto at extreme speed while riding on the Breakthrough winds!


    However, Kuroto wasn''t impressed, he just raised his hands slightly.


    Instantly, one of the ck orbs circling around his back appeared in front of him, and under hismand, it morphed into a hemispherical shield to block the attack.


    Bang��


    Taking advantage of the wind, the me tiger pounced on the ck hemispherical surface and exploded upon impact.


    Seeing the attack connect with the person, the three chunin were immediately happy.


    "It hit!"


    "Sess!"


    "He should be dead!"


    In their opinion, the me tiger that was supplemented with the Wind Breakthrough from the 3 chunin, leading to abined Jutsu isn''t something that even the Kage''s would dare resist, and here this person dares to face this Jutsu openly?


    Obviously, he shouldn''t survive this!


    Too bad there were in for a harsh awakening!


    Whoosh��


    The dust scattered due to the explosion was blown away because of the sharp wind that passed by.


    With the disappearance of the dust, the ck hemispherical shield appeared in the vision of the sand ninjas. From the looks of it, there was neither a single crack nor any change in its shape. The powerfulbined Jutsu was like a simple firework for it.


    Seeing this scene, the chunin all gulped heavily.


    "Howe?"


    Even the Jonin were shocked. Although they all felt instinctive danger from those circling ck orbs, no one expected that their attack couldn''t even cause slight damage to it!


    Feeling that the situation might get worse, the second Jonin hurriedly shouted, "Nobu, those ck orbs are weird!"


    The Sand Jonin named Nobu who just used the Fire Style Jutsu also suppressed the shock in his heart and shouted towards the other Jonin while trying to restore hisposure, "Yusuke, as expected this guy isn''t easy, let''s attack together!"


    The Jonin named Yusuke nodded and immediately bit his hand and pressed on the ground lightly, "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    Puff��


    With a loud noise, the entire sand dune began to shake as the vague presence of a monster appeared in the sand��


    .................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 222 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 104 - – 102 Why The Hurry?

    With his Tenseigan vision, Kuroto confirmed that there was a huge sandworm crawling in the sand dunes.


    The amazing thing to note is that not only the size of the Sandworm is especiallyrge but it also has a high chakra, and among some of the ninja beasts Kuroto has personally seen, this sandworm would only be inferior to Orochimaru''s summon snake, Manda! ??


    And such strength is no joke, after all, Manda is the Boss summon of the Snakes of the Ryuchi Cave, therefore, obtaining such a summon beast is quite rare.


    Therefore, Kuroto was impressed, it''s just that he was only impressed and nothing more.


    While curiously observing the Sandworm, Kuroto decided to wait and see what will the enemy ninjas do.


    Obviously, these ninjas don''t know that Kuroto has no ns to let them escape, all they will be useful is for Kuroto to measure himself, especially in using the Truth-Seeking Ball, he still needs to get familiar with it.


    After all, starting from the point when Kuroto learned to use the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, he has had only a few opportunities toe into the contact with the Truth-Seeking Ball, and most of the time, he was either in a desperate state or didn''t have enough chakra at his disposal to be able to sessfully familiarise himself with the use of Truth-Seeking Ball.


    This is the first opportunity when he has both the necessary time and enough Chakra, so Kuroto doesn''t n to let this opportunity go to waste, otherwise who knows when will the next chancee?


    So, while Kuroto was curiously observing the Sandworm crawling beneath, Yusuke gave Nobu and other Chunin ninjas a nce around and nodded in tacit understanding.


    In just a short eye contact the eight Sand ninjas discussed their tactics.


    "Wind Release: Twin Tornado Technique!"


    All the chunin released the Twin Tornado techniques instantly, and at the same time, the giant sandworm hiding in the sand dunes spit out a giant sand pir under Yusuke''smand, the sand spiraled along the various small tornadoes circling around and covered the entire area in shoot and sand causing a sandstorm effect.


    Seeing this Kuroto shook his head in pity for them, "So, they are trying to deprive me of my vision by the sandstorm?"


    While Kuroto was analyzing the changes around him, Nobu took out two scrolls.


    Puff�� puff��


    With a puff of smoke two puppets appeared in front of him under the cover of the sandstorm.


    By appearance, one of the puppets looked like that of a snake, however, instead of a smooth body, it had several joints along its body. And from the looks of it, each of the sections was movable to some degree. It was quite strange, to say the least, but what else can you expect from a puppet?


    The other puppet appeared to be like a giant umbre, with the diameter of the canopy being around 2 meters, at first nce Kuroto mistook it for a Kasa-Obake!


    But that confusion was gone instantly.


    All this happened under Kuroto''s observation.


    ncing slightly, he perceived that the joints in the snake puppet were full of detonation charms while the belly of the umbre-shaped puppet was filled with thousands of Senbons, and there was no need to guess that these Senbons would definitely be poisoned.


    After Nobu was ready with the two puppets, his voice echoed in the Sand Storm, "Choose, whether you will surrender or die, I would be careful if I were you, underestimating us will only get you killed!"


    And without waiting for any reply, heunched the attack.


    The first to move was the snake puppet, it crawled inside the sand under Yusuke''smand.


    At the same time, a continuous barrage of poisoned Senbons was fired at Kuroto.


    Seeing the iing Senbons, Kuroto indifferently waved his hands and used the two Truth-Seeking Ball floating around him to block the barrage of poisoned Senbons.


    Ding�� Ding�� Ding��


    Countless Senbons hit on the wall of the morphed ck Orbs with a metal crashing sound.


    But without any surprise, they all broke like a bamboo stick, and there was no change in the state of ck-Orbs.


    While the Senbons keep oning at him, the snake that went inside the sand crawled out of it beneath the point that Kuroto was hovering over.


    Seeing the snake that was too difficult to notice for any ninja with a normal vision because of the sandstorm, Kuroto curled his lips condescendingly.


    If it were any other ninja, he/she might have suffered quite damage from that hidden attack because the detonation charms in its joints were already lit and as soon as it appeared out of the sand it jumped to entangle Kuroto and caused a massive explosion.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    The explosions were so violent that it even stopped the sandstorm, resulting in the huge shock waves that even forced all the ninjas to retreat at a distance and cover their faces to meet the impact.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    The explosions continued for the next 1 minute��


    It''s a pity that Kuroto is no longer ordinary!


    After everything became quiet, seeing that there seemed to be no movements and the scene was covered in the sand and dust, a chunin asked nervously, "D-do you think he is dead��?"


    Gritting his teeth Nobu shouted to reassure the others, "Don''t worry, he has to be dead by now, in that explosion I used more than 10,000 detonation charms, nobody could survive something like tha-��"


    However, before he couldplete his sentence, Yusuke eximed, "No!"


    "What now? What''s wrong?" �C Nobu asked worriedly while the attention of all the chunin ninja was focused on him.


    Shaking his head nervously Yusuke muttered in horrifying expression, "H-he is still alive�� his chakra reaction hasn''t disappeared!"


    "What!? Are you sure? Nobody could survi-��"


    "I know what I am saying, the sandworm can clearly feel the enemy''s chakra reaction!" �C Yusuke.


    "How can this be!?"


    "Who can survive such an explosion?"


    "Even Kazekage-Sama wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed in this situation!"


    The chunin ninjas muttered one after another.


    Even, Nobu frowned slightly and asked Yusuke tentatively, "Yusuke, could it be possible that the sandworm made a mistake?"


    Looking at the sky that was covered in smoke and dust, Yusuke''s expression became more solemn, and he muttered in a serious breath, "I am afraid not, I can clearly feel that it�� it is scared of the thing that is inside there!"


    Nobu was stunned hearing Yusuke''s words and murmured to himself in surprise, "This disaster demon could also be scared of something?"


    In the deserts of the Land of Wind, the giant sandworms have close to no natural enemies, all the birds, beasts, and humans are in its predatory range, and this specific giant sandworm was actually one of the King, for such an absurd existence to feel dread of something, Nobu felt that he was hearing something preposterous.


    However, without waiting for Nobu to calm down, the sand that covered all the area was blown away by the sharp winds that originated from the center of the explosion site, as the view got cleared, the enemy''spletely unscathed figure appeared before their very eyes.


    Seeing that there was not even a wrinkle on the opponent''s clothing, all Sand ninjas looked at each other with just one thought in their mind, ''H-he is a monster!''


    All they could think of was that such a monster shouldn''t even exist, howe they have to face him!?


    Ignoring the horrifying looks that he was getting, Kuroto silently observed the changes in the truth-Seeking Balls, now again circling around him.


    As soon as the Snake jumped out of the sand to coil around him, Kuroto wrapped himself inside a cocoon of morphed Truth-Seeking Ball, so even in the face of explosions caused by thebustion of thousands of Detonation Charms, Kuroto wasn''t any troubled, other than some chakra consumption.


    And indeed, as the Chunin muttered if it were anyone below the strength of a Kage, they would be dead if anything in the face of such an explosion!


    But it''s a pity that that''s not the case here!


    After confirming his state, Kuroto nced indifferently at the Sand ninjas that were looking at him in a dumbfounded expression, "is that the best you can do?"


    If this was all, then Kuroto was already bored, even if he had the intentions of continuing the tests, he still can''t continue with it as they are still in the territory of the Land of Wind, and the more movements he causes, the more enemy ninjas will be attracted here, which would be a hassle to deal with, Kuroto has to also maintain the caution that a ninja should have.


    Looking at the unscathed appearance of the masked person, Nobu wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, "This monster is not something we can deal with, Retreat!"


    Following Nobu''s order, all the Sand ninjas immediately fled in separate directions.


    Curving his lips mockingly, Kuroto muttered, "Why are you all in such a hurry, don''t you all want to dance!?" and wing his right hand in the void, Kuroto made a grip to attract something backward.


    All the eight ninjas that fled in different directions were immediately back to their original positions.


    "Wh-What the hell!?" Even if it was the experienced Jonin like Nobu and Yusuke, they were left bbergasted with the experience just now.


    However, not minding their panic, Kuroto spoke sarcastically, "Why the hurry, let us dance, shall we?" then with a sudden 180-degree change of attitude he spoke with a cold voice, "Or maybe not!?" �C as soon as he spoke, Kuroto pointed his hand towards Nobu.


    With Kuroto''s indication, one of the ck orbs circling around his back shot out towards Nobu.


    Upon seeing one of those horrifying things shot towards him, Nobu''s skin crawled with panic, and instinctively he took out a Kunai to try to block that ck orb.


    Bang��


    However, the ck ball that was morphed into the shape of a sword directly cut through the kunai just like a hot knife slicing through butter, and without any resistance, it passed through Nobu''s brain��


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 224 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 105 - – 103 Is This Irony?

    "Nobu!"


    Seeing thepanion being turned to dust in just one blow, Yusuke and the other Sand ninjas were filled with grief and anger. ??


    But even more than the grief or anger, there was the feeling of dread, in the desperate state they were all trembling with fear and lost their will to fight.


    Everyone eyed the ck Orbs with horrifying expressions!


    No one could have imagined that these balls not only have the impable defense but also such an offense that the victim will instantaneously turn to dust!


    That''s practically cheating!


    Beckoning back the orb that turned Nobu into dust, Kuroto remained calm all the while.


    Using a simple Kunai to block Truth-Seeking Balls is beyond idiotic, so he wasn''t much surprised by the result, it was all too reasonable.


    But there was still a problem that Kuroto frowned upon.


    A mere sand Jonin who was already in a panicked state could actually carry out the action of blocking by taking out a kunai in the mere moments it took for the ck Ball to strike him under Kuroto''smand, even if the defense didn''t actually seed, this still shows a problem!


    What that problem is?


    This shows that the speed of the attack wasn''t fast enough, it is still too far from what Kuroto expects them to move.


    Truth-Seeking balls are amazingly strong but if the attack doesn''t even hit the target, what good would they do?


    There is no shortage of fast people in the shinobi world, so unless his attack hits the target, otherwise it is all meaningless.


    "It is still myck of control!" Kuroto feels that improving his control over the truth-Seeking Ball should be put on the agenda as that is the best method through which he can advance to thebat ss of Super Kage and beyond.


    While Kuroto was mulling over these thoughts, the only remaining Sand Jonin Yusuke shouted to the six chunin around him, "I''ll make sure to hold him off and you guys will run in a separate direction, remember we must pass on the information about him back to the vige!"


    The six chunin have long lost any will to continue to fight, additionally, they also know that waiting here means to be simply waiting for death, so without any need for a reminder, they all separated in different directions.


    Kuroto was also bored with the continuous entanglement, so while still in the Tenseigan Chakra Mode he flew high in the air and telekically directed the five Truth-Seeking Balls towards the five fleeing Chunin at the fastest speed possible.


    As soon as the ck orbs came in contact with the five chunin, the ninjas one by one crumbled into dust, and after all the five were gone, all the five ck orbs surrounded thest chunin, cutting off all his escape routes, and slowly divided his body into several parts that further turned into dust.


    Without even a moment to pass, all the six chunin were already dead!


    Seeing them all die so suddenly, Yusuke shouted hysterically, "You bastard, didn''t I say that I will be fighting with you!"


    Kuroto nced at Yusuke thoughtfully.


    Using all the Chakra, Yusuke formed several hand seals.


    Bang��


    Apanied by a muffled noise, a huge sand wave rushed out of dunes blocking Kuroto''s path.


    Immediately afterward, the giant Sandworm crawling under the sand dunes also raised half of its body; and with its mouth opened in Kuroto''s directions showing therge teeth, it appeared as if it will swallow him whole.


    At this time Yusukepleted his seal printing and shouted in agitation, "Secret Technique: Sand and Earth Net Binding!"


    Followed by the shout, a very viscous type of yey soil was sprayed from his mouth, and at the same time, another type of viscous liquid was sprayed out of the Sandworm''s mouth.


    The two types of spray collided and merged together in mid-air and turned into a giant that covered hundreds of meters in the sky, apanied by the wind, the was directed towards Kuroto who was hovering in mid-air as he observed everything carefully.


    Since Kuroto wasn''t sure whether this slimy was poisonous or corrosive, so using the ck orbs he immediately blocked the section around him.


    While Kuroto defended against the attack, his attention was directed somewhere else as he curled his lips scornfully.


    In the Tenseigan vision, Kuroto perceived that taking the advantage of Kuroto''s attention being diverted, the Jonin Yusuke immediately jumped into the belly of the Sandworm, which dived directly into the sand and sneaked several meters below ground.


    There is no doubt that Yusuke nned to escape by hiding in the stomach of his summoned beast Sandworm from the beginning.


    Even the order he gave to the chunin ninjas of himself staying behind and letting them all escape was just a method to divert Kuroto''s attention but unfortunately for him the six chunin died too fast that they couldn''t even stall enough time for him to take any action.


    The bait was useless, as Kuroto was too fast, so Yusuke had no other choice but to rely on some secret technique to try and escape.


    But it''s just that it was still all pointless.


    "Pathetic!" �C while muttering in disdain, Kuroto immediately got rid of whatever this secret technique was.


    And at the same time, he flew parallel to the sand and followed the sandworm from above the ground.


    The position of the Giant Sandworm was quite deep inside and its traveling speed was also rather fast; if it were any other ninja in Kuroto''s stead then Yusuke would have definitely escaped but it''s a pity that he got unlucky!


    For Kuroto with the Tenseigan, tracking the giant sandworm and Yusuke was no big deal.


    Conforming their trajectory, Kuroto stretched out his right hand slightly in a gesture of holding a sword.


    Immediately all the ck Orbs floating at his back merged together at his palm, to which Kuroto focused a tremendous amount of his Chakra and muttered in a cold and indifferent tone, "Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!"


    Instantly, out of the spiralingrge ck orb, a Giant Long Sword of several hundred meters, made of pure Chakra that looked as dazzling as the sun itself appeared in Kuroto''s hand.


    "whew�� Now that''s what I call amazing!" �C muttered Kuroto in the awe of his own power. Even if he knew of it, even if he expected it, but when the real thing was in his hands, Kuroto can''t help but wonder at the power the sword holds in it.


    With this sword in his hands, Kuroto felt omnipotent!


    He felt that he could split apart continents!


    In a sense, he now understands why the world was too small for Madara and Hashirama to y around with!


    Faintly ncing at the sand dune below to reconfirm the Sandworm''s position, Kuroto swung the Golden Sword that was hundreds of meters long without any hesitation.


    Hu��


    It felt as if space itself would be divided by its power!


    There was a deep divide in the entirend; up to several kilometres.


    From the divide, a huge amount of blood was sprayed out.


    Kuroto nced below only to find that the giant sandworm that was hidden more than a hundred meters deep had been cut in half along the vertical axis, i.e., from head to tail, by the swipe of the Golden Sword.


    And the blood and fluids that flowed out of its body continued filling the divide.


    No matter how powerful the summoned beast was, it couldn''t resist even a single sh of the Golden Sword. This just goes to show how powerful this attack was.


    After all, Toneri was able to cut the moon in half with this technique! What is just a mere giant King Sandworm!?


    Just as Kuroto was about to deactivate the Golden Sword, he suddenly discovered that the Chakra reaction under the sand dunes hadn''tpletely disappeared yet!


    With a quick confirmation, he found that the Sand Jonin that was hiding in the belly of the Giant Sandworm was lucky enough to escape the range of attack of the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!


    Is this irony?


    Kuroto murmured with a helpless expression, "Sure enough, even if you be a God, one can never be too careful in this forsaken Shinobi World!"


    ................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 226 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 106 - – 104 Natural Energy’s Invasion

    A Sand four-man squad that was rushing towards the next checkpoint assigned to them for finding any traces of the missing Roran Survivors stopped suddenly.


    The captain of the squad quickly questioned thest man at the back, "Hey, Akira! What happened? Why did you stop all of a sudden? Did you find anything?" ??


    The Sand ninja named Akira who stopped all of a sudden pointed at the horizon on the left side in a daze, "Captain, look there! Howe there is that golden light shining?"


    Hearing Akira''s words not only the captain but the rest of the members of the squad also turned to look at the left horizon only to find that it was shining brightly with a dazzling golden light. The brilliance wasn''t any inferior to that of the Sun itself.


    "Golden Glow?"


    "Could it be the Sun?"


    "Don''t be idiotic fat chump, the Sun is shining above, how could it be Sun?"


    "Then is it a Mirage?"


    ''Could it really be some sort of Mirage?'' �C thought the captain while observing the distant sky with a frowning expression.


    And a simr scene was taking ce around the other checkpoints where Kuroto''s fight took ce. Many four-man squads that were rushing to find the traces of Roran Survivors along the border connecting the Land of Wind and the Land of Rain all stopped and looked at the brilliant Golden Light Shining in the sky.


    After some deliberation, the captain of the squad who was a Jonin asked the ninja next to him thoughtfully, "Check the map, see which squads are responsible for that direction?"


    The ninja nodded and immediately answered after checking the map, "ording to the details, Squad �C 78 and Squad �C 91 are responsible for that direction!"


    "Squad �C 78 and Squad �C 91?....... hmm...�� If I didn''t guess wrong, Nobu and Yusuke should be the Jonin captain of these two squads!" �C muttered the captain while tapping his chin with a thoughtful expression.


    As soon as the rest of the ninjas heard the Captain''s words, everyone''s expression sank as the captain muttered with a gloomy look, "Neither Nobu nor Yusuke can make such big movements in the battle, for something to have caused such a scene that its traces are visible all the way here means that something isn''t right!"


    "But captain are you really sure that the golden light might being because of some battle?" �C asked a ninja in worry.


    "Although I am not sure, this is still the most logical exnation, Akira check; if you can sense any chakra signature being emitted from that direction!" �C ordered the captain in a hurry.


    Nodding at the captain''s words Akira crouched down and ced his hand on the sand as he concentrated on sensing the chakra fluctuations from the direction where the golden light was being emitted.


    Not long after, Akira opened his eyes in a horrifying expression, and seeing his expression; the captain understood that he is right.


    To confirm his guess, Akira muttered, "This is the first time I have sensed such dense Chakra, there is definitely someone there and he/she is very strong, but because of too heavy chakra pressure, I can''t determine anything else."


    The Jonin captain nodded, he already expected as much.


    The Sand Vige has already mobilized a majority of its forces to not only chase down the Roran Survivors but also to find the person responsible for stealing the Ryuumyaku and also to search for traces of the person named ''Oni'' responsible for disrupting their entire search operation in the starting.


    There is still no confirmation whether the same person is responsible for all these things or maybe more than one person or an entire organization, so without taking any chances Yondaime Kazekage mobilized most of the ninjas of the Sand Vige.


    After all, the Ryuumyaku was personally sealed by the Yondaime Hokage of Konoha, someone was not only able to sessfully break through the seals; that their entire vige couldn''t aplish in so many years, but also stole it overnight.


    This alone shows that the person they are dealing with is not some ordinary ninja; if Sand Vige can catch them then not only can they obtain the Ryuumyaku but also torture out the much-needed knowledge of Fuinjutsu from him.


    This is the reason why all the ninjas were ordered to be extremely serious for this mission. Therefore, the spectacle in the distance made the sand ninja all over the border realize that something is happening in that direction, and this also worried them for the safety of the two squads that were responsible for searching there.


    Everyone more or less guessed that ordinary ninjas can''t make such a scene, so the only possibility is that the person who stole the Ryuumyaku is in that direction.


    Realizing this, the Sand shinobi squads did not dare to dy any longer and immediately rushed to the ce where they might find the person responsible for stealing the Ryuumyaku.


    ��


    On Kuroto''s side.


    "Damn it, the chakra consumption of the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion is too high!"


    Just now, a single sh from the Golden Sword exhausted most of the Ryuumyaku Chakra that Kuroto has refined, so at this time he was a little reluctant to maintain the Tenseigan Chakra Mode.


    But Kuroto can''t afford to deactivate the Tenseigan Chakra Mode currently, at least not until he kills Yusuke, because no other attack could reach down to hundreds of meters below the ground, therefore Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion is his best bet!


    After all, at that depth, no simple attack would eliminate the guy.


    Gritting his teeth, Kuroto directly used the Ryuumyaku Chakra without refining and forcibly urged the Golden Sword to urately sh the target using the weak Chakra he had at this time.


    Anyone who has witnessed his Tenseigan Chakra Mode must be eliminated, otherwise, the intelligence of his abilities will be revealed, Kuroto doesn''t want his existence to be known yet, so eliminating any and all witnesses is necessary and will save him from the unwanted hassle.


    Hu��


    The Golden Sword again cut the deserts into a deep divide, easily shing hundreds of meters this time, and at the same timepletely eliminating any signs of life in its path.


    wheeze��


    After confirming that the Sand Jonin Yusuke was dead, Kuroto sighed lightly.


    But before he could rx, the golden Sword in his hands automatically copsed.


    Not just that, starting from his fingers, the Tenseigan Chakra Cloak started fading away following which his fingers started turning grey bit by bit.


    "This!?"


    In shock Kuroto hurriedlynded on the ground and used the remaining of the Tenseigan Chakra to resist the petrification effect that began to spread from the tip of his fingers.


    However, because he has already used most of the Tenseigan Chakra that he had refined previously in using the truth-Seeking Balls and finally in the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion, therefore the Tenseigan Chakra in his body wasn''t enough to resist the petrification.


    As a result, the petrification gradually started to spread from the tip of his fingers up to his wrist and down to the elbow.


    "I-it''s the corrosion from the invasion of Natural Energy!" �C Kuroto was suddenly panicked because of the situation.


    If someone hasn''t mastered the Senjutsu, then the person will be gradually returning closer to nature by the invasion of the natural energy, so the petrification effect that is slowly spreading along his right hand will eventually turn him into a stone!


    The reason why Kuroto''s body is petrifying is that the natural energy present in Ryuumyaku''s Chakra has invaded inside him.


    If he refines the Ryuumyaku''s Chakra into the Tenseigan Chakra before using it then there''s no problem, but because he didn''t have any option left at thest second, Kuroto had to directly use the Ryuumyaku Chakra for the second sh of the Golden Sword, so this is the result.


    Initially, he thought that just using it once shouldn''t be that much harmful but because the chakra consumption of Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion is too high, so he unconsciously allowed the invasion of arge amount of natural energy inside him, and since Kuroto is aplete stranger to Senjutsu, therefore, his body is being petrified.


    Even after trying to resist the corrosion of Natural Energy, the petrifying effect didn''t stop and continued to spread up to the shoulder!


    Seeing that the situation was getting worse by the second, and if the petrification spread to his internal organs then everything will be over, so gritting his teeth Kuroto used the Secret Technique of Physical Regeneration to extract more Tenseigan Chakra from the new cells in his body to resist the Natural Energy''s invasion.


    It will cost him his lifespan but Kuroto can''t care about it for now.


    As soon as the chakra from the newly divided cells was extracted; the Cyan mes of the Tenseigan Chakra Cloak again lit and resisted the petrification effect.


    Slowly but surely, the greyish hands started to turn normal, and finally, after a few minutes passed, his hand returned to normal once again.


    After a while, the natural energy inside his body was also cleared off.


    "Phew��"


    Breathing a sigh of relief Kuroto thought to himself, ''Fortunately it happened now, otherwise if the invasion of Natural Energy were to take ce during a battle, then I would have been done for!''


    While being attacked by the Natural Energy, let alone fighting, even defending or escaping would be impossible while resisting the corrosion of the Natural Energy, so experiencing this now although scared him, he was still d that he did.


    After all, it''s a blessing in disguise; with this prior knowledge, Kuroto can try to see if he can find any countermeasure or simply try to learn Senjutsu.


    With that decided, Kuroto nced at the battlefield onest time to confirm that everyone was dead and he didn''t leave any traces of his identity, and after putting away all his thoughts he quickly disappeared with a Body Flicker.


    ...............................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 227 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 107 - – 105 A Medium

    With his right eye closed, the face of Yondaime Kazekage was as dry as the surrounding desert while he observed the surroundings with a gloomy look.


    Elder Chiyo who was pacing back and forth behind him came over and asked, "Are there any clues?" ??


    Kazekage Rasa shook his head negatively.


    Just now Rasa was scanning the surroundings using the Third Eye of Gold Sand, even after searching around several miles, he found no useful clues.


    Listening Kazekage-Sama''s response Chiyo sighed lightly�� she wasn''t much surprised by it as this wasn''t beyond her expectation, because the desert is like this!


    Over time, the wind and the surrounding sand naturally cover everything in the desert. So, even if the mysterious person did leave any traces, it would be almost impossible to find them as they would have gradually been covered in the sand.


    After deactivating the Eye of Golden Sand, Rasa walked to the edge of the solid divide and looked at its depth with a frowning expression.


    The kilometers-long thin divide is still the same as it was when Kuroto created it using the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion. Only because of the deposit of the blood and other colloidal body fluids, the edges were solidified, and the fact that the divide stretch for several kilometers, it was still very clearly visible.


    Crouching at the edge of the divide, Kazekage lightly pressed his hand on the solidified surface and transferred Chakra into it.


    While charging Chakra into the nearby sand he closed his eyes and sensed the situation at the depth, "The sandworm below is dead, and there are no other traces of any life left!"


    Ebizo, another elder of the Sand vige wrinkled his face upon hearing this, "Even if the King Sandworm was cut in half, it shouldn''t have died, right?"


    Sandworms by nature are the type of beasts with high self-healing ability. So, even if the body was cut in half, as long as the vital organs are fine, it should have survived.


    What''s more, the sandworms when hidden inside the desert sand are nearly invincible, so even with his rich experience, Ebizo finds it hard to believe that a Giant King Sandworm that was hidden hundreds of meters underground actually died, and what''s more difficult to imagine is just how strong would have been the attack to cause such a creature''s death?


    Chiyo also asked Rasa with some doubt, "If I didn''t guess wrong, only you are capable of doing such a thing in the vige, right?"


    After groaning a little Kazekage shook his head, "This sandworm died at a depth of several hundred meters, sure I can trap it at such a depth, but killing it would be difficult even for me, not to mention this one died with a single attack!"


    The Honored Siblings were left speechless upon hearing Kazekage''s reasoning.


    In just a few words, they have already understood just what degree of strength does this mysterious person has!


    After a long silence between the three, Ebizo asked with a thinking expression, "Who could it be?"


    In the eyes of the three, the mysterious person who stole the Ryuumyaku definitely has strength higher than the Kage level, so, such a person shouldn''t be unknown in the shinobi world!


    Chiyo was still insistent on her judgment, "Only Konoha is capable of unlocking the seal used by Yellow sh, so it has to be a Konoha Shinobi!"


    While the three were discussing, a Sand Anbu ninja arrived in front of the three and reported, "Kazekage-Sama, Elder Chiyo, Elder Ebizo, we have followed the tracks left by them all the way and found that the survivors of Roran have crossed the border and entered into the territory of the Land of Rain!"


    Rasa''s eyes sharpened as soon as he heard Anbu ninja''s report and muttered to himself, "Could it be the Demi-God, Hanzo''s handiwork!?"


    "Although it''s hard to believe, the matter would still get troublesome if it was him!" �C Ebizo said with a frown.


    Under Pain''s closed policy, all the external transmission of the Land of Rain was cut off, therefore, all the viges still believe that the demi-god Hanzo of the Smander is still the leader of the Rain Vige.


    Even in the original story, the news of Hanzo''s death was always covered by the Akatsuki, and it wasn''t until Jiraiya personally sneaked into the Rain Vige that he found a piece of shocking news that the demi-god had long been dead at Pain''s hands.


    "Kazekage-Sama, do we have to sneak into the territory of the Land of Rain to hunt down the Roran Survivors?" �C asked the Sand Anbu ninja respectfully.


    Kazekage shook his head after a little thinking.


    Even if Kazekage Rasa is the leader of one of the five great shinobi Vige, he wouldn''t dare to underestimate the man known as the demi-god, so taking any action that might offend Hanzo of the Smander without any solid proof is not possible!


    After groaning a little while, Yondaime Kazekage said to the two advisors around him, "Inform Konoha''s Hokage of the fact that the Ryuumyaku was stolen and see their reaction to this new!"


    Both Chiyo and Ebizo nodded at the same time.


    What can Sand Vige do without having solid proof of who the actual culprit is?


    Nothing!


    All they can do for now is to inquire from other viges and judge the identity of the culprit from their reactions.


    ��


    On Kuroto''s side.


    While sitting cross-legged at the back of the Sandaime-Kazekage puppet, he hurried towards the vige while summing up the whole experience from the previous battle.


    "Truth-Seeking Balls have very strong defensive power, but as always the chakra consumption is too high, although I have Ryuumyaku at my disposal, it still doesn''t give me an excuse to waste chakra needlessly, so it wouldn''t be wise to solely rely on ck-Orbs for defensive purpose.


    Moreover, the attack speed of the ck-orbs is also not optimal, at least for now, it isn''t. Using ck-balls for a sneak attack is fine, but for frontalbat, it is still not the best choice; as the enemy can avoid it if he/she is fast enough, not to mention, there is only a 70-meter range up to which the ck-orbs are controble. So, although extremely deadly, ck-Orbs are still not the most efficient!


    It is also hard for me to maintain 5 ck-Balls for now, so three would just be fine, anyway, there are already techniques like Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion and Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion with excess power, there is hardly anyone in the current Shinobi world who can survive in the face of such attacks, so consuming too much chakra only to increase the intensity and degree of attack damage is not necessary for now."


    While summarizing these short details, Kuroto nced at his right hand again.


    Undoubtedly his mentality was a little affected after bing Ryuumyaku''s Jinchuriki.


    Lack of Chakra has always been his major limitation,ck of chakra is what has always held him back, after bing the Ryuumyaku''s Jinchuriki Kuroto got a little emotional by the sudden gain of power, and didn''t pay enough attention to the enemy, and made some mistakes.


    "Even a moment of carelessness will get you killed in the Shinobi World!" �C Kuroto warned himself silently.


    There are countless examples of such people that Kuroto knows.


    Orochimaru was defeated twice by Itachi, even Madara, and Obito with Jubi''s power suffered a simr fate, not to mention even Kaguya also suffered at the hands of Naruto''s Reverse Harem Jutsu!


    This teaches Kuroto that, no matter how strong a person bes, he/she will face the same ending as these people if he/she bes careless.


    It''s just Kuroto''s luck that the mistake this time gave him some deeper insight into the chakra nature of Ryuumyaku. So, this incident could actually be an intermediary for him to develop an understanding of Natural Energy through Ryuumyaku!


    Although Senjutsu users are rare, it is still not too unknown. As long as someone can use the Natural Energy present in nature without any negative effects upon them, they can more or less be ssified as Senjutsu users.


    And as known, there are various methods of learning Senjutsu including the Toad practitioner method of Mount Myoboku, the Snake practitioner method of Ryuchi Cave, and the Slug practitioner method of the Shikkotsu Forest.


    Even the people of Jugo''s n can have direct contact with Natural Energy, although it affects their psychology, it is true nheless.


    And the Cursed Seals developed by Orochimaru using the enzyme he collected from Jugo, is actually a method to attain Senjutsu, even if only by a percentage, it is Senjutsu nheless.


    Regardless of the variety of methods to learn Senjustu, there is amon requirement of a ''Medium''.


    For practicing Mount Myoboku''s Toad Sage Mode, you need the Toad Oil to sense the Natural Energy.


    Naruto was able to sense and absorb the Natural Energy present in the atmosphere with the help of the unique Toad Oil.


    Kuroto has ess to Ryuumyaku and since the Ryummyaku''s chakra contains a very high amount of Natural Energy, and coupled with his Tenseigan''s perception, Kuroto can sense this Natural Energy, so direct absorption of Ryuumyaku''s chakra is akin to using Mount Myoboku''s unique toad oil for him.


    Tapping his chin Kuroto continued to ponder.


    Learning Mount Myoboku''s Sage Mode will make the user have the obvious characteristics of a Toad, and simrly using Ryuchi Cave''s Sage Mode will make the user have obvious Snake characteristics.


    These two points obviously illustrate a problem, and that is their suitability, these Senjutsu methods are devised for their own species and not actually for humans. Although Humans can learn and practice them, it doesn''t mean that they were devised for humans.


    .................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 229 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 108 - – 106 Half Loss…

    Konoha Vige, Uchiha n.


    Uchiha Shinichi knelt outside the Patriarch''s mansion with a solemn face. ??


    The death of Uchiha Kurumi has changed him into a cold and silent person, but he still didn''t give up hope, because Shinichi firmly believes that the glorious Uchiha n would definitely not let the damn murderer go away.


    Uchiha Shinichi firmly believes that the people of the Uchiha n will never die in vain!


    Shinichi looked at the closed door in front of him with a hint of expectations in his eyes.


    Currently, a meeting of the elite shinobi of the Uchiha n is being held past that door. The elites are discussing how to resolve Uchiha Kurumi''s murder at the hands of the Root Shinobi.


    While waiting for the meeting toplete, Shinichi frowned at the strangeness of his Sharingan.


    Shinichi has noticed that his Sharingan has been acting strangely ever since Kurumi''s death, sometimes it is a little uncontroble and his insight has also increased significantly in the past few days.


    If such a thing happened in the past, Shinichi would have definitely been very happy, and even arrogantly show it off to the other Uchiha, but with Kurumi''s death, even if his pupil power increased, he has no mood to focus on such meaningless things.


    ��


    Inside Patriarch''s Mansion.


    Shisui was sitting at a corner with a tired expression.


    This exhaustion was by no means caused due to maintaining a Shadow Clone to cover for Kuroto''s absence for the past few days. All he feels is mental exhaustion and worry because the situation between the Uchiha n and Hokage-faction is at a more acute point.


    If something isn''t done, then no doubt, the two sides will fall apart.


    And Shisui was able to sense the involvement of the third party in this scenario of Kurumi''s death.


    Firstly, Shisui also agrees with Kuroto-San''s judgment that, the Advisory Council wouldn''t want to test Uchiha n''s patience before the Vige sessfully signs the peace treaty with the Cloud Vige.


    Another reason being that Danzo-Sama had no reason to issue an order to kill Uchiha Kurumi. Kurumi''s Sharingan was also at 2 tomoe state, so Danzo-Sama wouldn''t have done it for the Sharingan.


    And even if, by some chances he did give such an order, then with the style of how Root Anbu operates, they would definitely go for a group attack, a quick ambush, and assassination, it is impossible to let Shinichi discover the incident and then flee in panic.


    ''No matter how I think about it, it most certainly is a trap!'' �C thought Shisui.


    Kuroto-San did mention that there might be Uchiha descendant outside the vige nning to harm the Uchiha n and Konoha, although Shisui understood that it could be possible, he still felt a little absurd about it, but upon rethinking and with how the pieces of the puzzle involving the Kyuubi''s Rebellion, and now Uchiha Kurumi''s death are being connected one by one leading to an unfavorable situation of the Uchiha n, Shisui has started to believe that might just be the case.


    Even he has felt that there is some third party, hiding behind the scenes and secretly controlling everything for the Uchiha''s doom!


    "Danzo''s Root Anbu dared to do such a thing and now Danzo refuses to hand over the murderer, this is a provocation to the Uchiha n, Faguku-Sama!"


    "Yes, if we spare them, then next time he''ll again do something like this!"


    "Moreover, other ns will also believe that the Uchiha n is a coward that bowed before that piece of trash!"


    "We can''t let go of this matter!"


    All the Uchiha ninjas in the meeting room were agitated at Danzo''s dirty means.


    The Patriarch of the Uchiha n also had a serious face as ever.


    "Silence!" �C With Fugaku''s order, everyone quieted down.


    After pondering a little Fugaku nced in Shisui''s direction and asked, "What was Sandaime''s response?"


    Bowing his head, Shisui replied with a helpless expression, "Please forgive me n head, but my request for a meeting was denied."


    Since the Anbu Team-11 was temporarily suspended, so Shisui lost his right to directly meet Hokage-Sama. Therefore, if he wants to meet Hokage, he needs to request a meeting appointment simr to all the other ninjas.


    However, this time Shisui''s request was straightforwardly rejected by Sandaime.


    Hearing Shisui''s reply; Fugaku''s expression darkened.


    Even Uchiha Fugaku can judge that something is amiss in this situation, but whether this matter is really rted to Danzo or not, the Konoha Council''s distrust towards the Uchiha n is clearly disyed here, if this continues, the Uchiha and Hokage-faction will eventually reach a point when there would be no option left other than the Rebellion.


    Unlike the other people of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Fugaku is clearer about the situation of the Vige.


    Although Sandaime''s strength has begun to decline due to old age, he is still one of the strongest shinobi of Konoha Vige with a Kage ss strength, even Uchiha Fugaku himself with the Mangekyou is not sure to win one sided against Sandaime.


    Coupled with the presence of the other three members of the Advisor Council, the Sannin Jiraiya, as well as other Anbu and Root elites, it is nearly impossible for the Uchiha n to sessfully overthrow the Hokage faction.


    More importantly, the intentions of the other ns of Konoha are also ambiguous, if the Uchiha n is in a dilemma, they might just support the Uchiha, but if the Uchiha were to initiate a Coup D''��tat, Fugaku can be more than sure that they will never support the Uchiha n. And just to make the matters worse, most of the ns might even side with the Hokage faction without any hesitation.


    Therefore, Fugaku is also not sure what to do!


    Looking at the agitated faces of the people, Fugaku sighed helplessly.


    Fugaku doesn''t want to restore the glory of the Uchiha n and be the Hokage at the cost of his people''s lives. As someone who has awakened the Mangekyou, he knows full well what is the pain of losing your loved ones.


    Although Fugaku doesn''t express this, he is really worried about Uchiha''s situation. If such a situation continued, the whole Uchiha n will be destroyed��


    ��


    Konoha Vige, Hokage Office.


    While a meeting was being held in the Uchiha n to discuss what to do about Uchiha Kurumi''s murder.


    Another meeting was being held at the Hokage Office with the presence of Sandaime and the three Council Advisors.


    Tuck�� Tuck�� Tuck��


    Seeing the looks he was getting, Danzo tapped the cane on the ground in annoyance and said grumpily, "I said it already, this matter wasn''t under my instructions!"


    Hearing Danzo''s answer, Utatane Koharu questioned with a cold expression, "Then howe a ninja of your Root killed the girl of the Uchiha n?"


    After a slight hesitation, Danzo told the other three in the office about the exact situation reported to him by the Root ninja and added angrily, "I suspect that this incident was enacted by the Uchiha n!"


    Listening to Danzo''s exnation and his analysis, Homura asked solemnly, "Do you have any evidence to prove your words?"


    "I don''t have any and I don''t care! I have already said that this must be their enactment to threaten us!" with an angry roar, Danzo continued, "I say that the Uchiha are just trying to threaten us by causing unrest while the vige is negotiating with the Cloud Vige!"


    Shimura Danzo has always been the person to y his cards while hiding behind the scenes and use others as his scapegoat, this time, he was inexplicably med for the death of an Uchiha brat, so this made him extremely annoyed.


    Although he vaguely realized that there might be some hidden forces manipting strings from the shadows, now Danzo can only point his finger towards the Uchiha. As for who the person hidden in the shadows is?


    That is another matter altogether, and he swears to find the person who dared to be more shameless than him!


    Danzo''s words made Sandaime a little upset.


    The peace talks with the cloud vige have been going unsessfully. It has already been several months since the conflict subsided but the differences between the representatives of both parties have made the negotiations quite unproductive.


    As the attacked party, Sandaime''s approval of the peace agreement has already put him in a tough spot, if he were to make concessions based on the terms stated by the Raikage-kid, it would be difficult to suppress the criticism he would receive even with his prestige as the longest-reigning Hokage, especially when you have Shimura Danzo as your second inmand!


    However, Cloud Vige''s attitude has been very tough and they have been continuously refusing topensate the Konoha Vige for the losses, and this has made Sandaime more annoyed.


    Putting down his tobo pipe on the ash-tray at the side, Sandaime stated firmly, "This matter you have reported just now, leaving out your personal analysis, must be clearly exined to the Uchiha n, no questions asked, I do not want any chaos in the vige during the peace talks, is that clear?"


    Listening to Hokage''s order, Danzo asked coldly, "What exnation should I give them?"


    Sandaime also knew that forcing Danzo too much is also counterproductive, so said with a calm voice, "Let your Root ninja go and exin the whole situation to Uchiha Fugaku personally. I believe that Fugaku is both wise and calm enough to not take any stupid action!"


    "I will arrange it!"


    Narrowing his eyes, Danzo nodded while gritting his teeth with a frustrated expression at the fact that he''ll have to bow to the despicable Uchiha n.


    If only he was the Hokage instead of Hiruzen!


    This time Shimura Danzo lost half of the battle��


    .................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 231 on Pa.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 109 - – 107 The Changing Atmosphere

    Under Shimura Danzo''s orders, the Root ninja who was responsible for Uchiha Kurumi''s death appeared in thends of the Uchiha n.


    His arrival immediately caused an uproar, if not for the fact that Uchiha Fugaku himself came forward, it wouldn''t have been strange if the Root ninja died under the siege of Uchiha nsmen before he could even reach the n Head''s house. ??


    Uchiha Fugaku took the Root ninja into a secret room and only allowed Shisui to be present during the interrogation.


    After all the nsmen left the secret room, Fugaku crossed his arms over his chest and questioned coldly, "So, why did youe here? I don''t believe that with his character; Shimura Danzo would just send you here to die!"


    The Root Ninja gulped nervously in the presence of both Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Shisui, without any hesitation, he immediately exined every detail of the incident, and finally added, "I was worried that the person hidden in the shadows would control either me or Uchiha Shinichi to cause more damage, so I left in a hurry without any exnation."


    Listening to the Root ninja''s exnation both Fugaku and Shisui fell into contemtion.


    If what the Root ninja said is really the truth, then this matter is really not as simple as it may seem at first nce, and ording to Fugaku''s analysis, it also means that aside from the Hokage Faction, there is someone else that is targeting the Uchiha n while being hidden in the shadows.


    After a bit of reasoning, Fugaku questioned, "So, ording to your exnation both you and Kurumi were being manipted?"


    The Root hurriedly nodded.


    Fugaku asked again, "Then can you tell me what kind of Jutsu controlled you? Was it some kind of Genjutsu? Or some kind of secret technique like the Shadow Possession Jutsu? Or some kind of Body Possession Jutsu?"


    The Root ninja shook his head with embarrassment, "I am sorry, I don''t know!"


    Fugaku frowned, and a fierce light appeared in his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t believe the Root Ninja''s words.


    At this time, Shisui suddenly activated his Sharingan and asked in a deep voice while looking into the eyes of the Root Ninja, "Was everything you said just now true?"


    Without even realizing it, the Root ninja was already under Shisui''s genjutsu and stated with a sluggish expression, "Yes!"


    With the Root ninjas confirmation, Shisui nodded towards Fugaku, "Everything he spoke is true, as for the better understanding, he is either himself not clear or just doesn''t know it all!"


    Nodding at Shisui''s confirmation, Fugaku asked in return, "What is your personal opinion on the matter?"


    Shisui replied without any hesitation, "The fact that someone wants to provoke conflict between the Uchiha n and the Vige is without a doubt true, Fugaku-Sama, we mustn''t let that person''s motive seed by ying along with his script!


    Even when I was in the Anbu, through some investigations I have found that even the Kyuubi''s rebellion was under someone''s directive, if we aren''t careful then things would get worse!"


    While contemting over Shisui''s response Fugaku waved his hand and added, "Alright, send him out!"


    "Yes!" �C With a courteous bow, Shisui deactivated the genjutsu applied on the Root ninja and left with him.


    ��


    Outside the building.


    Uchiha Shinichi who heard that the Root Ninja who killed Kurumi right before his eyes dared to arrive at the Uchiha n, was now feeling very excited. Initially, he also wanted to join the interrogation along with Patriarch, but since Fugaku-Sama only allowed Shisui inside, so he was impatiently waiting outside to take revenge against the bastard.


    ''Anyway, it''s not like he will be allowed to leave here alive, so it''s fine if I wait for a little, after all, revenge is a dish that''s best served when cold.'' �C thought Shinichi when he remembered. Shinichipletely believes that Patriarch will not let the bastard leave and let him have his revenge!


    Squeak��


    At this time the door of the building slowly opened.


    Shinichi Uchiha who was impatiently waiting outside the door immediately stared at the Root ninja who followed behind Shisui''s back, with clear rage in his eyes.


    Driven by his emotions, even his Sharingan activated itself.


    Looking at Shinichi''s raging expression, Shisui felt sad, he could more or less understand how Shinichi would be feeling right now, but even if wanted to help him, Shisui had no choice and said apologetically, "Shinichi, calm down, the matter of Kurumi''s death is not as simple as you think it is, so don''t act impulsively!"


    Shinichi was taken aback by Shisui''s words, but then he suddenly realized something and shouted with anger, "What the hell do you mean, by don''t act impulsively!?"


    "Don''t let anger cloud your judgment, the patriarch ordered me to send him away!" �C Shisui stated helplessly.


    "How is this possible!? You can''t be serious Shisui?" �C Shinichi took a step back in a shocked expression, and muttered in a monotonous voice with his head bent, "Could it be that even Patriarch gave in?"


    Shisui noticed that Shinichi''s emotions were getting unstable by the second and his chakra was ring ragingly, so Shisui was getting worried about what kind of action Shinichi might take while being clouded in emotions, so taking a step forward Shisui immediately activated his Mangekyou and cast a simple genjutsu on Shinichi.


    In just a moment, Uchiha Shinichi fainted while being under Shisui''s genjutsu.


    Shisui stabilized Shinichi''s fall and whispered calmly, "Now stay asleep, and let your emotions calm down!"


    The Root ninja looked at Uchiha Shinichi who was easily subdued by Uchiha Shisui and finally rxed a little. He also knows that the Uchiha n is not something he can deal with without Danzo-Sama''s backing!


    So, even if he is a Root ninja, he isn''t acting arrogantly while being inside the enemy territory, after all, his identity is useless when facing a rogue who doesn''t give a damn about it!


    After seating Shinichi on a bench on the side, Shisui urged the Root Ninja, "Let''s go!"


    There is no shortage of the raging Uchiha around, Shisui knows this full well that the longer the Root Ninja stays here the moreplicated variables will pop out in the simple equation of his life; making it extremely difficult to determine the final result.


    So, as soon as he leaves, the safer the Uchiha n will be!


    The Root ninja also nodded hurriedly and began to walk.


    But before they can take even a single step forward, a cold and indifferent voice suddenly came from the side that sent chills down Shisui''s spine, "Does that mean Kurumi''s death was meaningless?"


    Shisui was taken aback and turned around abruptly.


    The person who spoke was none other than Shinichi, and this shocked Shisui even more.


    Although Shisui didn''t use a very strong genjutsu on Shinichi, he did cast it using his Mangekyou. And ording tomon sense, Shinichi Uchiha with his fully matured Sharingan should not be able to recover so quickly, at the very least half an hour of sleep was a must.


    But here he is standing with an indifferent expression in less than 15 seconds!


    And contrary to his previous shock and rage, the indifference in his eyes at the moment sent shivers down Shisui''s spine, he had a feeling that something bad was going to happen, even a single wrong move might just lead everything into Doom!


    Calming his heart, Shisui tried exining, "Shinichi, I will exin everything to youter, things are farplica-��"


    "Shut up!" �C Shinichi interrupted Shisui coldly. "I know what you want to exin but I don''t care! Does it really matter? I saw him kill Kurumi with my very own Sharingan, will the Sharingan also lie to me?


    Every time I see Kurumi''s heart being pierced, there is only one thought in my mind, ''He Must Die!'' I don''t care what sort of conspiracy is being brewed behind the scenes, HE-MUST-DIE-FOR-HE-KILLED-KURUMI!"


    Word by word Shinichi revealed his determination to kill the Root ninja along with the intense blood lust oozing off of him.


    Even looking at him was scary, coupled with the three tomoe that were rapidly spinning in Shinichi''s Sharingan, even Shisui couldn''t help but gulp nervously.


    Shaking his head toe back to his senses, Shisui shook his head, "I am sorry Shinichi, I can''t let you kill him!"


    Shinichi nodded and slowly stretched his hands into the ninja bag round his waist, and drew two Kunai in each of his hands, and muttered while taking a fighting stance, "Then I guess I''ll have to start with you!"


    However, before the matter could escte any further, Uchiha Fugaku walked out of the building and shouted in an authoritative tone, "That''s enough both of you!"


    Seeing the appearance of Patriarch, Shinichi''s indifference wavered as he asked expectantly, "Patriarch, y-you will definitely avenge Kurumi''s death, right?"


    But unfortunately, he got nothing but disappointment as he heard Patriarch''s t response, "He is not the murderer."


    Shinichi tried arguing, "But Kurumi was killed by him, I saw it with my own eyes, who do you trust more; a Root member or a shinobi of the Uchiha n!?"


    Fugaku looked deeply at Shinichi, and from just one look he determined that Shinichi couldn''t be convinced with words alone so waving his hand, he ordered the Jonin standing around him, "Send him to the prison room and let him stay there until he calms down!"


    "Yes!" �C several Uchiha Jonin took action at the same moment and quickly subdued Shinichi, and dragged the desperately struggling Shinichi to the Konoha Police Station.


    While Shinichi was being dragged away, Fugaku spoke to Shisui, "Take him away!"


    Shisui nodded immediately and without dying any longer, he quickly led the Root ninja out of the Uchiha n.


    ��


    Outside Uchiha n Gate.


    Shimura Danzo stood by; along with several Root Anbu; while tapping his crutch impatiently as he waited for some signal.


    Noticing that the Root ninja was sessfully brought out by Uchiha Shisui, Danzo''s brows frowned and he sighed, seemingly disappointed with the result.


    Shaking his head, Shimura Danzo left with his men after giving a cold nce at Shisui from the corner of his eyes that went unnoticed by Shisui��


    ��


    On Kuroto''s side.


    Hyuga Kuroto, who secretly sneaked back into the vige and rushed towards his home thought in confusion at the changing atmosphere of the Vige, "Huh, what unexpected thing happened while I was away? Why does it feel that the atmosphere of the Vige has changed greatly?"


    As a former member of Anbu under Hokage, Kuroto is naturally aware of many secrets routes that can be used for sneaking in and out of the vige, so while secretly entering the vige, Kuroto was quite surprised at the tight security that was obviously strengthenedpared to normal times, so he is little doubtful as to what situation is being brewed in Konoha during his absence��


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 233 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 110 - – 108 False World

    Arriving at his home, Kuroto breathed a sigh of relief after noticing that the Shadow Clone left by Shisui was still there.


    The Shadow Clone also noticed Kuroto''s arrival and quickly greeted him, "Kuroto-San, you are finally back!" ??


    Nodding in response, Kuroto spoke with a smile, "Thank you for the hard work Shisui!"


    While Kuroto put some stuff aside, Shisui''s Shadow Clone took out a hand note and passed it to Kuroto while exining, "This is a list of the people that visited you while you were away Kuroto-San, I have recorded their names by the order of their visit."


    Shaking his head helplessly, Kuroto reached out his left hand and took the note while saying, "Ah�� thanks for the extra hard work I guess!"


    As Kuroto read the list while holding it in his left hand, Shisui''s clone noticed that Kuroto-San''s right hand was bandaged, so he asked with a slightly worried tone, "Kuroto-San, your right hand?"


    Kuroto didn''t mind Shisui''s question and replied casually while still looking at the list, "Oh this? There was just a small ident, nothing major to get worked up about, it should back to normal functioning in less than a week."


    Most of the Natural Energy umted in his right hand has already been cleared because of continuous Tenseigan Chakra cirction that Kuroto carried out in the past few days.


    Initially, his entire right hand up to the shoulder was petrified, but now most of the petrification has fallen and there is only slight skin hardening left that restricts his hand movement.


    Therefore, ording to Kuroto''s estimates, his hands should be back to full working condition within three to five days.


    Soon Kuroto read the list of visitors recorded by Shisui''s clone.


    In the twenty days that Kuroto was out of the vige, the one to visit most frequently was obviously his fianc�� Hyuga Yui, then there were Kakashi and Guy who are also part of the same Team-11, and finally, there were some other Hyuga people that visited him these days.


    Obviously, all of them were turned away by Shisui''s Clone, under the pretext of learning a Jutsu in istion, even Yui was turned away, Kuroto smiled helplessly while wondering how he will make it up to her.


    Anyway, that aside, based on this information and other things, Kuroto judged that no one other than Shisui was aware or noticed his absence in Konoha, which is a good thing.


    After some more small talk, Shisui''s Shadow Clone said goodbye and disappeared with a puff of smoke.


    At this time, Kuroto unwrapped his right hand that was bandaged carefully, and started to silently circte the Tenseigan Chakra Mode around his right hand to wash out the Natural Energy.


    Although he was pretty casual about it but with the movement of his right hand being restricted, Kuroto''sbat effectiveness has dropped significantly.


    The most important point is that he can''t use his right hand to print hand seals in this state, so until his hand recoverspletely, Kuroto can''t even enter into the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, as that also require hand seals!


    Not only that, but he also can''t use other ninjutsu or Fuinjutsu, and his taijutsu will obviously be limited.


    Therefore, putting every other thing aside, his top priority is to restore his right hand into the best working condition as soon as possible.


    Knock�� knock�� knock��


    Before long there was a sudden knock at the gate of his house.


    While sitting in the drawing-room to continue the chakra cirction, Kuroto nced towards the gate with the Tenseigan and noticed that it was none other than Shisui who arrived here.


    After simply covering his hand with a wet cloth, Kuroto opened the door and led Shisui inside while asking, "Looking at you, you seem to be in a panic Shisui!"


    Shisui said while still catching his breath because of rushing here hurriedly, "Kuroto-San, someth-something happened!"


    Kuroto wasn''t surprised by Shisui''s answer because while sneaking inside, he felt that there was something wrong with the Vige''s atmosphere, and looking at Shisui''s serious expression his guess was only confirmed, "Alright,e in and exin everything that happened while I was away."


    As soon as both were seated, Shisui immediately informed him of Uchiha Kurumi''s death at the hands of a Root ninja, then the Root ninja''s subsequent exnation as well as his personal guesses on the entire situation.


    After listening to Shisui''s exnation, Kuroto muttered to himself, "Why is this Uchiha Shinichi involved again?"


    Even about 20 days ago when Kuroto was about to sneak out of the vige, Shisui mentioned to him that the Root ninja responsible for monitoring Shinichi; strangely went missing, which caused some tension between Uchiha n and the Vige.


    And now after 20 days, as soon as he sneaked back into the vige, there is another matter involving Uchiha Shinichi that has escted the conflict between the Uchiha n and the Vige to a more serious degree.


    This series of events made Kuroto pay more attention to Uchiha Shinichi.


    Although never mentioned in the original series, Uchiha Shinichi is around the same age as Kuroto, even if his strength is not among the best within the Uchiha n at this stage; but the fact that he has already awakened the three tomoe Sharingan for quite some time so his talent is also quite evident considering his young age.


    After all, If that were not the case, then howe; the proud and arrogant Uchiha n send him to confront Hyuga Kuroto?


    And now that he thinks about it, Uchiha Shinichi''s personality is also quite straightforward, and straightforward people are the best high-ss mob ss chess pieces to have.


    With all that clear, Kuroto muttered to himself, "Could it be possible that Obito has set his sight on Uchiha Shinichi?"


    He thinks this because Shinichi shouldn''t be the type of person to kill the girl he loved, Kuroto can be sure of this.


    And since, Obito often yed around Konoha and even sneaked into the Uchiha n''s Naka Shrine several times, so Kuroto can''t rule out the possibility that this is all Obito''s handiwork.


    ''But howe; that idiot decided to act now? Shouldn''t he be making his moves for Itachi a few yearster? Or is it the legendary butterfly effect that''s caused because of my presence? �C thought Kuroto.


    Kuroto can''t even be sure about it, because even if there wasn''t any mention of such a thing happening in the original story, it doesn''t mean that it didn''t happen, so Kuroto is a little confused.


    And there is also the fact the current Konoha is quite different than it should have been, the most important point is the time of defection of his teacher Orochimaru and the changes following that!


    Kuroto has still not figured out the real reason for his teacher''s early defection!


    Putting aside the thought about a certain Snake, Kuroto focused on the matter at hand and asked Shisui, "So, where is Shinichi now?"


    Shisui didn''t expect Kuroto-San to ask this suddenly, but even if he was surprised, Shisui quickly answered, "He was temporarily locked inside a prison room by Patriarch''s order to let him stay there until the situation is resolved and his emotions calm down."


    After nodding a little, Kuroto asked again, "Has there been any significant improvement in his Pupil Power? I mean did you notice it?"


    "Yes, he was even able to break through a genjutsu that I cast upon him, which surprised mepletely!" �C Shisui nodded while recalling the scene where Shinichi easily broke through a genjutsu that Shisui cast upon Shinichi.


    As soon as he heard Shisui say this, Kuroto flicked Shisui''s forehead and chided him a little, "Haven''t I already told you to not get overconfident of your genjutsu skills? This time you got lucky that it was a person who didn''t have any hatred or bad intention towards you, otherwise, you will suffer!"


    While rubbing the spot that was a little itchy due to Kuroto-San''s flick, Shisui smiled lightly.


    "Still not taking me seriously, are you?" �C Kuroto spoke helplessly noticing Shisui''s naughty smile. After sighing lightly, he removed the cloth covering his right hand and showed it to Shisui, "Look incidents such as these happen with even a bit of carelessness!"


    Looking at Kuroto-San''s hand, Shisui gulped nervously and finally nodded repeatedly and promised, "Okay-okay, I''ll be careful from now on!"


    "It''s good that you understand, anyway putting that aside." Nodding at Shisui''s response, Kuroto asked while going back to the topic, "Why do you think that the person hiding in the shadows used the Root ninja to kill Uchiha Kurumi, and also let Shinichi witness the scene?"


    After a little bit of thinking, Shisui replied while looking away from Kuroto-San''s right hand, "He wants to provoke conflict between the Uchiha and the Vige?"


    Shaking his head helplessly, Kuroto replied with a smile, "That''s half of the intentions, I suppose!"


    "Only half? Then what is the other part?" �C Shisui asked in confusion.


    "Yeah, this reminds me of a simr incident, a Bad Routine!" �C muttered Kuroto.


    Why is this a bad routine?


    Because so many people use them!


    But why do many people use them?


    Because the freaking thing always works!


    "The Routine?" �C But Shisui was confused as he didn''t understand what in the Sam Hill was Kuroto-San talking about!


    Without any intention of exining, Kuroto said, "Come on, take me to meet him, I would like to have a talk with him!"


    ��


    Konoha Police Office, Shinichi''s Prison Room.


    A spiraling vortex appeared in the gloomy confinement cell, and our very own masked-man walked out of it leisurely.


    Uchiha Shinichi who was sitting in the corner while covering his head and busy in some thoughts didn''t notice the arrival of the masked man.


    Chucklingically while looking at Shinichi''s depressed look, he spoke in a deep voice, "Hey there, I heard about all things that happened with you, and I figured I should pay you a visit, and now I am looking at your gloomy state, so I can''t help but speak. Do you want some help?"


    Upon hearing the voice of the person who left a deep impression on him, Shinichi stood up slowly and asked while turning his eyes to look at the masked-man, "It was you, wasn''t it!?"


    As soon as he spoke this sentence, the three tomoe rapidly spinning in his Sharingan finally merged together and changed into a strange pattern.


    The masked-man was surprised at the sudden change and spoke with a chuckle, "Since you have awakened those eyes, then it''s time for you to see through the truth of this false world!"


    ................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 234 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 111 - – 109 Naka Shrine

    While wearing a simple Yukata and keeping his right hand in the side pocket, Kuroto was casually walking down the streets as if he was on a casual shopping trip.


    Following behind him was Shisui, who tried his best to not let the depression get on his face. ??


    Midway down to their destination, Shisui couldn''t help but ask in confusion, "Kuroto-San, why do you want to meet Shinichi?"


    Shaking his head lightly Kuroto murmured only for Shisui to hear, "Not something troublesome, just to check his status!"


    "Status!?" Shisui repeated the word in more confusion and asked with a little doubt, "What status?"


    But instead of giving much of an exnation, Kuroto diverted the topic as he whispered softly, "Listen Shisui; when we get there and if I say to someone, ''So it''s you'' then you will immediately use Kotoamatsukami on that person, don''t hesitate for even a single second and use all your pupil power on him, understand?"


    Shisui was a little surprised when he heard this, "But Kuroto-San, Kotoamatsukami is a forbidden technique that can modify a person''s will, how can I use it so casually?"


    ncing slightly at Shisui, Kuroto shook his head and sighed helplessly, "If you haven''t even considered using Kotoamatsukami in battle, then why did you even bother talking about it to others?"


    Shisui was silent hearing Kuroto-San''s words.


    No longer bothering to y anymore, Kuroto bluntly said, "I suspect that Uchiha Shinichi may have been in contact with the person who is pulling all the strings from the shadows, therefore, we can''t rule out the possibility that we may encounter that person when we are visiting Shinichi!"


    For Obito who has ess to ''Kamui'', Konoha Vige is just like his personal back garden, he cane and go freely whenever he wants, wherever he wants, and however, he wants!


    So, if Uchiha Shinichi was really being targeted by Obito, then it''s not impossible for Kuroto and Shisui to bump into him when they are going to check Shinichi''s status, and Kuroto can be sure that Obito shouldn''t be aware of Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami at this point in the timeline, so if this n really worked then most of the problems will be solved instantly!


    Listening to Kuroto-San, Shisui smiled disapprovingly, "You are kidding, right Kuroto-San? Shinichi is locked in the prison cell of Konoha Military Police Office, how can the person hiding in the shadowse there?"


    From Shisui''s perspective, the security of the Konoha Military Police office is second only to that of the Hokage Office. So, no matter how strong the man-behind-the-scenes maybe, it''s impossible for him to sneak into Shinichi''s prison cell silently without alerting any of the Uchiha ninjas presents there!


    Kuroto didn''t try exining, and said directly, "Of course, I am saying for ''just in case'', if by some chance we do encounter him, make sure to not hesitate at all, and also don''t make any tentative attacks, directly use Kotoamatsukami and solve the biggest problem once and for all. Make sure to use all the strength in that one attempt, because the other party is more than likely to have Mangekyou, so if you don''t go all out, you might not be able to control him!"


    Although Shisui was still not very sure; he nodded nheless.


    If what Kuroto-San is saying is really true then it might just be the best option!


    With that decided, both of them continued traveling towards the Konoha Military Police Office.


    ��


    Konoha Military Police Office, Shinichi''s Prison Cell.


    "The truth of this False World��?" �C Shinichi muttered the masked man''s words with confusion clearly visible in his eyes.


    By now he has already realized that he has awakened the dojutsu above three tomoe Sharingan, but awakening Mangekyou didn''t please him in the slightest.


    On the contrary, Shinichi fell into self-me, guilt, and loneliness.


    Because after he was put into the prison cell, Shinichi realized with hindsight that the person to be actually responsible for Kurumi''s death is he, neither was it the Root ninja, nor is it the masked-man, but he, Uchiha Shinichi!


    If not for him then Kurumi wouldn''t have be a target of their y in the first ce.


    So, the root problem is he!


    Uchiha Shinichi is the one who caused Kurumi''s death!


    And this was the moment he finally awakened those cursed eyes!


    After a long silence, Shinichi said with his fist clenched, "I don''t know about this False World or whatever you are speaking and I guess I should be grateful to you for letting me clearly see the true face of this Vige and the n, but all that aside, you''ll still have to die for manipting that Root ninja to kill Kurumi!"


    The masked ignored Uchiha Shinichi''sst words and said while crossing his hands over his chest, "Go to Naka Shrine, there you will learn the truth on the stone tablet in the secret room!"


    Leaving these words, the masked-man didn''t give Shinichi any other opportunity and directly vanished into the spiraling vortex.


    Obviously, Masked-man doesn''t know what kind of technique Uchiha Shinichi might have awakened in his Mangekyou, so unless he understands that, the masked-man is not sure to win Shinichi in the shortest time possible, so he didn''t want to risk fighting Uchiha Shinichi in the middle of Konoha Vige and attract the attention of all parties.


    Besides, most of his goal has already been achieved.


    The birth of Uchiha Shinichi''s Mangekyou that is full of hatred for the Konoha Vige and the Uchiha n, is more than enough to satisfy him for now, even if the masked-man is unable to bring Shinichi under hismand, he has nothing to lose anyway.


    So, without paying any mind to Shinichi''s words, he simply disappeared.


    After the masked-man left, Shinichi nced at the spot the other party disappeared at with a gloomy expression.


    Initially, he thought that with the Mangekyou Sharingan, he might be able to see through the other party''s weird Jutsu, but unexpectedly even when the masked-man disappeared right in front of him, Shinichi still couldn''t see the slightest of clue on the guy''s techniques!


    ''Just who in the hell is he��?'' �C thought Shinichi as he deactivated the Mangekyou and sat back at his previous spot.


    "The Truth! False World! Naka Shrike��! I guess I''ll have to check that out." �C murmured Shinichi before returning back to the gloomy silence.


    ��


    Outside Konoha Military Police Office.


    When Hyuga Kuroto arrived at the front of the Konoha Military Police Office, he was subject to both hostile and curious attention of the Uchiha nsmen working around!


    Noticing that everyone directed their attention on Kuroto-San, especially not in a good way, Shisui said with a little awkward expression, "Kuroto-San please don''t mind them!"


    Kuroto just smiled and said nothing.


    Obviously, he was expecting this, his reputation in the vige was built up by stepping over the Uchiha through several challenges.


    This series of defeating Uchiha''s red up his reputation into one of the strongest of his generation to the extent that his name also became a hot topic during tea conversations throughout the vige.


    It wasn''t just because of his strength but also his identity.


    The collision between the shinobi of Konoha''s two mightiest n has always been an attractive topic of discussion.


    And this was also the reason why Shimura Danzo personally came to invite him to join the Root Unit, if not for Kuroto to have stepped over the Uchiha, then even if he became Special Jonin, Danzo might not have paid special interest in personally recruiting him.


    Therefore, Kuroto wasn''t troubled by all the stares he was getting, rather he was amused, and was wondering about who to step over next time for increasing his reputation further!


    While Kuroto was busy musing, Shisui thought of the grudge that Uchiha Shinichi has with Kuroto-San, and he couldn''t help but feel a little headache because of it.


    To not make the matters worse, Shisui had to warn Kuroto-San in advance, "Kuroto-San, Shinichi may have some enmity with you, so if he says something he shouldn''t; please ignore that, with Kurumi''s death, his emotional state has been quite unstabletely, so please don''t mind his aggressive behavior!"


    Kuroto nodded in understanding, "Don''t worry, it''s not like I am here for that anyway!"


    Breathing a sigh of relief at Kuroto-San''s understanding, Shisui led Kuroto into the Police Office.


    After obtaining permission from the Patriarch Uchiha Fugaku, Shisui, and Kuroto went to the prison cell where Shinichi was being held.


    Noticing Uchiha Shinichi sitting in the corner of the dark and gloomy cell, Shisui immediately called the guy, "Shinichi I am here to exin the entire story to you!"


    Shinichi raised his head and looked at Shisui with an indifferent expression, then moved his gaze past Shisui and finallynded on Hyuga Kuroto.


    Shisui was a little afraid that Shinichi might attack Kuroto-San, so he hurriedly stepped in front of Kuroto-San.


    The very reason why Shinichi was going out of the Vige to practice was to defeat Kuroto-San, so Shisui was a little worried, how will Shinichi respond to Kuroto-San''s presence!


    But unexpectedly, Shinichi didn''t stare at Kuroto for too long and brought his head back to its previous position. The way he responded to the presence of the two was like he waspletely ignoring them.


    Noticing Shinichi''s behavior, both Kuroto and Shisui nced at each other with the same expression that stated �C "Something''s wrong with him!"


    .........................


    Read up to Chapter - 236 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 112 - – 110 A Fantasy…

    For an instant, both Kuroto and Shisui felt that there was something wrong with Uchiha Shinichi.


    The reason for such thinking was that ording to their understanding, Shinichi was acting quite differently from how his personality is. With Shinichi''s bold and straightforward type of personality, it would have been normal if he got a little hysterical and shouted at both of them, or maybe even cry a little with what he has experienced, but he shouldn''t be so calm and indifferent! ??


    Shisui couldn''t help but feel sadness looking at Shinichi''s condition. Undoubtedly, Kurumi''s death has had a severe blow on him!


    Even Kuroto was a little thoughtful at the moment.


    At this time Shisui decided to exin the situation to Shinichi but before he could start, Shinichi waved his hand and said indifferently, "Someone has already told me the entire story, so you don''t have to repeat it, please just go away, I want to stay alone!"


    Shisui turned to look at Kuroto seeking any help in the matter.


    After pondering a little at what Shinichi''s said, Kuroto nodded towards Shisui while adding, "Let''s go."


    Sighing helplessly Shisui followed Kuroto out of Shinichi''s cell, after taking onest nce at him, both Kuroto and Shisui left.


    Walking out of the Police Station, Kuroto asked Shisui, "When will he be released?"


    "The Patriarch only wanted to let Shinichi calm down, so he should be released by tomorrow." �C replied Shisui.


    Kuroto nodded silently at Shisui''s response as both of them began to walk down the street.


    While following Kuroto-San''s footsteps, Shisui suddenly recalled how Shinichi''s temperament has changed drastically and he asked Kuroto in a puzzled manner about something that Kuroto-San said, "Kuroto-San, you mentioned that you wanted to check Shinichi''s status, what did you mean by that?"


    Waving his hand slightly Kuroto added a perfunctory sentence, "Oh, I just said that casually, as I was just a little curious is all, don''t worry too much about it." And as if he remembered something suddenly, Kuroto reminded Shisui, "Be careful during this period and do not forget what I said while we wereing here, if by some chance you encounter the man behind the scenes, do not hesitate to use Kotoamatsukami, understand?"


    Although a little sceptical, Shisui nodded nheless, it''s not like he has any better option, and if what Kuroto-San said is really true, then it''s the best they have.


    Upon reaching an agreement, Kuroto bid farewell to Shisui, and without wasting any time by wandering around the streets, he directly returned home.


    While he visited Shinichi''s prison Cell, Kuroto was able to perceive the severe increase of Yin nature within Shinichi, so even if Kuroto isn''t sure whether Shinichi really awakened Mangekyou, he still has to think of corresponding countermeasures in advance.


    "If I were him, what would I do just after awakening Mangekyou Sharingan?" �C while continuing to wash out Natural Energy from his right hand, Kuroto tried to think of Uchiha Shinichi''s follow-up actions by putting himself in Shinichi''s position, and also considered how he can gain benefit from this whole fiasco.


    But after thinking a little, Kuroto discarded putting himself in Shinichi''s position.


    This is not because he finds it troublesome or anything, but it''s just that, grasping the thinking process of an Uchiha is not what others can do, let alone an Uchiha who is highly unstable by having possibly awakened the Mangekyou.


    So, changing his course of thinking, Kuroto muttered, "No matter how paranoid his thoughts get, or how cold and indifferent he be, there is one thing that I can be sure of that he would not give up and is revenge, no matter what, he wouldn''t give up revenge! Not every Uchiha has an ''Uzumaki Naruto'' for him, so revenge is the likely course, therefore, the next thing to consider is who will be his first target?"


    ��


    Next Day.


    ording to Shisui''s guess, after noticing that Shinichi has calmed down quite a lot, Uchiha Fugaku released him from prison.


    Uchiha Shinichi, who had gained his freedom didn''t cause any trouble anywhere and directly returned to his house.


    The whole day passed by silently with nothing changing, Shisui made sure to check up on Shinichi once in the evening and reported his situation to Kuroto.


    Nodding at Shinichi''s silent behavior Kuroto was more sure of his guess.


    Late at night, Shinichi sneaked out of his home dressed in ck attire and rushed towards the Naka Shrine.


    ��


    At the Naka Shrine.


    The two Uchiha-nin who were responsible for keeping watch at the Shrine were chatting casually.


    "By the way, do you think the war with the Cloud escte again?"


    "Humph, does it matter? We Konoha aren''t afraid of Cloud Vige, if things get worse, then the Uchiha will support Konoha like always!"


    "Hahaha�� that''s true!"


    As the two were chatting casually, suddenly the sound of footsteps was heard.


    Both of them became a little alert, while one of them muttered with a frown, "It''s already sote, who will visit here at this time?"


    While both of them looked in the direction of footsteps alertly, the gate of the shrine opened and Uchiha Shinichi dressed in a ck vest walked inside.


    "Shinichi!!?" �C after an exmation, both of them rxed their guard and asked in a confused manner, "Shinichi, it''s toote already; howe you are visiting here, did Patriarch send you?"


    Without bothering to respond, Shinichi just looked at the Uchiha-nin who asked him the question.


    Bang��


    With just Shinichi''s gaze, the person fainted and fell to the ground with a muffled noise.


    Another Uchiha-nin noticed that Shinichi didn''t cast any attack but just a simple genjutsu, so even if he was more alert, he didn''t attack immediately but asked strangely, "What are you doing, Shinichi?"


    But before he could get any response, he too fainted just like the other one.


    Both of them were put in genjutsu and fainted.


    Walking past the two fainted ns-men, Shinichi activated his Mangekyou, and after carefully scanning the surrounding with his eyes, he finally found the entrance to the secret room under a stone brick.


    Entering the secret room, he stumbled upon his target ''The Stone tablet''


    After a long time passed, Shinichi finally muttered to himself, "Is this the truth you speak of?"


    ��


    A few dayster.


    "Huh, finally done!" �C eximed Kuroto in joy as he moved his right hand with a relieved expression.


    After several days of hard work, Kuroto was finally able to expel the remaining of the Natural collected in his right hand, therefore, restoring it to its peak state.


    With the right hand recovered, hisbat ability was back to his peak state.


    And dealing with Natural Energy for the past few days also gave Kuroto some understanding of it.


    The most critical thing that he has realized is that Natural Energy is way too dangerous.


    Thinking of what happened to his hand, Kuroto couldn''t help but think, "It''s no wonder that there are very few people who have learned Senjutsu!"


    Even in the Original Story, even by the end of the Fourth Shinobi World War, there were only a handful of known people to have mastered Senjutsu in the past millennia.


    And Kuroto can bet that out of all those whether known or known, most of them would definitely be Asura''s reincarnation!


    After all, both Hashirama and Naruto were!


    Just imagine that even shinobi like Orochimaru couldn''t use Senjutsu, from this alone one can imagine just how difficult it is.


    So, Kuroto decided to put that aside for now, because he doesn''t have any clue on how to advance in Senjutsu, and if he tried rashly, the danger is too high.


    Although Kuroto knows that without taking risks it is difficult to experience adventure, he still can''t be too carefree about it.


    But even if he put aside Senjutsu for now, Kuroto still won''t be free as he has had a whole new idea.


    From hisstbat in the Land of Wind, Kuroto was able to gain more insight into the characteristics of the Tenseigan Chakra Mode and at the same time judge many of his shorings.


    Using Truth-Seeking Ball, for example, he is able to condense Truth-Seeking Ball in the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, but this is actually a little bit of cheating because by nature Kuroto doesn''t have ess to all the seven Chakra nature, much less fusion of the seven to give birth to something like Truth-Seeking Balls.


    Therefore, Kuroto said that''s it''s cheating.


    Although it doesn''t matter when looking at the big picture but sometimes to have a quality improvement, one has to consider and focus on many small details.


    So, topletely solve this problem, he has to get down to its route cause!


    In short, he has to gain these seven Chakra Natures and fuse them into one; to sessfully achieve Kekkei Mora i.e., Bloodline Epassing.


    Being able to do such a thing is obviously next to impossible ording tomon sense!


    This is because, in the current Shinobi World, only Otsutsuki Kaguya''s Byakugan and Otsutsuki Hagoromo''s Rinnegan can be ssified as Kekkei Mora, while all others are Kekkei Genkai or Kekkei Tota.


    But Kuroto hase up with a method that is close to fantasy, but if this fantasy can be realized, then it wouldn''t be impossible for him to reach Godhood!


    However, to bring this dream to fruition, Kuroto needs to make a lot of preparation, many of which are also unrealistic from a certain perspective and it is still unknown whether they can be realized, but that''s what a researcher does, right��?


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 238 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 113 - – 111 Silent Tears Of A Promise…

    Staring at the long list stacked with so many requirements in his hand, Kuroto couldn''t help but already feel a little discouraged.


    Toplete his grand vision, there are too many requirements, including things like pieces of equipment, thetest technological devices, various types of material requirement, and all other types of tricky stuff, and the paper in his hand only contain the list he just sorted out casually and it''s already so much. ??


    Kuroto can be sure that even if this list is so long, it is still not even one-tenth of all that would actually be required.


    "It''s almost impossible for me to realize this fantasy on my own!"


    Kuroto shook his head in annoyance as he put the list aside.


    No doubt if he really wants his dream to be a reality, then it can''t bepleted on his power alone, Kuroto would definitely need the support of his n, the support of Konoha Vige, and most important of all, he would need the support of his teacher, ''Orochimaru.''


    And ying with the snake is too dangerous!


    After brainstorming a little, Kuroto muttered while destroying the list in his hands, "It looks like I am going to rebuild a newboratory."


    Theboratory that Orochimaru left to him is just a simpleboratory that focuses on gic observations. Although Kuroto did make some small modifications to it on his own, they were only limited to adding some Petri dishes and gic extraction.


    At the core, theboratory doesn''t have any condition to carry outrge-scale experiments and in vivo testing, that will be involved in his grand vision.


    Although this is also the main reason why even if Orochimaru has been aware of the changes in Kuroto for some time, he still believes that it is unrted to Kuroto''s research on Hyuga n''s Gics, as Orochimaru still doesn''t believe that Kuroto would have obtained and significant result in his research of the Byakugan.


    Because theboratory left to Kuroto by Orochimaru simply doesn''t have the conditions to carry outrge-scale experiments!


    From Orochimaru''s perspective, all sessful test results are stacked upon a countless number of failures, so he doesn''t believe that Kuroto would skip the most important part of a scientific study, i.e., test on live subjects.


    Of course, this is only because Orochimaru isn''t aware of the existence of the Tenseigan and his disciple''s reckless approach to it.


    After all, Kuroto being able to survive gic rbination is all thanks to Lady Luck. Even in retrospect, Kuroto himself is scared of the reckless action that he dared to do at the time.


    After surviving the incident, Kuroto tried estimating the general probability of his survival removing the ''Luck'' factor.


    And the results were nothing short of horrifying.


    Based on his mediocre aptitude, Kuroto had to survive 16 gic rbination''s. Being able to survive single gic rbination is nothing short of a miracle as it''s already a deal with death, not to mention 16 times in a row, the sess rate of the experiment is even less than 0.001%.


    But he hit the jackpot as a result he survived.


    However, even if Kuroto seeded once because of his luck doesn''t mean that he can always rely on it, so he will not gamble it all on luck from now on.


    All the subsequent experiments will first go through rigorous demonstration and many in-vivo testings'' once all the safety is confirmed, only then will he use those results upon him.


    With that decision, Kuroto took out the scroll of the artificial tailed beast project he obtained from Orochimaru, and after recording some data and his personal experience in creating Ryuumyaku he sealed it again.


    Kuroto can hide his possession of Ryuumyaku from the rest of the world but not from his teacher, Orochimaru!


    After all, Kuroto obtained the scroll of the artificial tailed beast from Orochimaru.


    And since Kuroto has already promised to share the data he obtains, at the beginning and considering that he still needs the teacher''s support for thepletion of his grand vision in the future, so doesn''t want to break away from his cooperative rtionship with Orochimaru yet.


    Besides, Kuroto spectes that Orochimaru wouldn''t be very interested in the artificial tailed beast anyway.


    It should be known that even if Orochimaru wants to learn the secrets of the Shinobi World, he still has too many research projects at his hands, whether it is ''Curse Seal of Heaven or Earth'', ''Impure World Reincarnation'', ''Living Corpse Reincarnation'', or "Eight Branches Technique'', etc., are all promising projects and require too much time investment even for someone as genius as Orochimaru.


    Therefore, Kuroto is more assured.


    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    With a puff of smoke, the one-eyed viper, slithering its tongue appeared in front of Kuroto.


    After inserting the scroll into the one-eyed viper''s mouth, Kuroto said nothing extra and directly undid the summon, sending away the scroll.


    Of course, Kuroto has one more intention by sending the data on the artificial tailed beast to Orochimaru. And that is to let Orochimaru vaguely understand that since he has be Ryuumyaku''s Jinchuriki, therefore the two sides will no longer have a superior and subordinate rtionship.


    Kuroto would no longer be Orochimaru''s one-sided spy, so further cooperation will be based on an equal rtionship.


    After sending away the summon snake, Kuroto thought of the need for an assistant.


    All of his ideas are tooplicated; therefore, he needs an assistant who is both loyal andpetent at the same time, just like Kabuto was to Orochimaru.


    But extraordinary geniuses like Kabuto are too hard to find, Kuroto can be sure that it would be close to impossible to have someone of Kabuto''s level at his side.


    After all, aside from his scientific achievements, the guy was able to learn Senjutsu, so his strength is also nothing to be scoffed at, in this field, his talent might have even surpassed Orochimaru and Jiraiya!


    After thinking of the need for an assistant, Kuroto''s thought diverged to the problem of funds.


    "It''s true that as a shinobi of the Hyuga n, Kuroto has no financial problem, as well as the inheritance left by his parents, but all thatbined is also not even close to what would be actually required.


    "Sigh�� Funding is also a big problem!" �C muttered Kuroto while sighing.


    It looks like his dream has so many hurdles that for a moment it feels better to just give it up!


    Knock�� knock�� knock��


    While Kuroto was being helpless at theck of resources at his hands, there was a sudden knock that brought him out of the gloomy mood.


    Looking past the gate by his Byakugan, Kuroto found that it''s none other than his fianc��, Yui, waiting outside with a basket.


    Letting her inside, Kuroto said with a cheerful smile, "It seems that today my luck is good, I get to have your cooking!"


    Passing a sweet smile, Yui ced the basket she was carrying on the table, while asking curiously, "So, Kuroto-Kun, what kind of Jutsu were you studying these days that you didn''t even let me in?"


    "Heh�� that''s a secret!" �C said Kuroto while nervously scratching his hair.


    Kuroto suspects that she would see through his lie, so it''s better to just divert the topic.


    After some casual conversation, Kuroto tasted the dish Yui brought.


    He has to agree that Yui is very talented when ites to cooking. The taste of some simple dishes is, in fact,parable to that of the famous restaurants in the vige.


    Yui saw Kuroto-Kun savor her cooking and she smiled happily while looking at him.


    Keeping one hand over her cheeks, she said lightly, "Hizashi-Sama asked me to thank you for Uncle Haruto''s sessful promotion to Jonin rank."


    Waving his hand indifferently, Kuroto nodded slightly, "I didn''t help much in the matter."


    After eating up his fill, Kuroto and Yui talked to each other about all sorts of things.


    It''s been so long since he enjoyed such a peaceful day.


    Undoubtedly, he has been mentally exhausted with all sorts of events, so, before Kuroto even realized it, he was already asleep with his headying on herp.


    ��


    Yui''s P.O.V.


    Seeing Kuroto-Kun sleeping peacefully while resting his head over herp, Yui couldn''t help but remember the time from their childhood up to now.


    The life of a Shinobi is really not easy, ever since their graduation, one after another, all sorts of events kept happening.


    Bing a genin was supposed to be the big day, but on that very day, she learned that Kuroto-Kun''s parents have passed away.


    Ever since then, Kuroto-Kun changed slightly, the previous sleepy expression of his changed to what he is now.


    Sometimes Yui feels really sad and worried at how hard he has been pushing himself.


    Kuroto-Kun might think that she doesn''t know it, he thinks that he can hide it from her, but she could see it clearly.


    The struggle he has been putting in is not something that''s been hidden from her.


    Thinking of what Kuroto-Kun might have to go through, silent tears escaped her eyes and dripped along her cheek.


    Yui instantly wiped away the tear and did not let it fall on Kuroto-Kun''s face, she doesn''t want to make him worried about her in the slightest.


    What else can she do other than silently supporting him?


    Kuroto-Kun might think that she hasn''t noticed his absence for the past 20 or so days, but on the first conversation with the person who was covering for his absence, she deduced that it wasn''t Kuroto-Kun but somebody else.


    Initially worried, but she put faith in the person whom she loves more than anything in the world and kept it all a secret within her heart.


    While lightly rubbing Kuroto-Kun''s sleeping face, Yui kissed his forehead with a promise, ''No matter what you be, I promise Kuroto-Kun, I''ll always stand behind you to ease your loneliness!''


    Is that her own resolution? Or is it her belief? Yui doesn''t know, but what she knows is that if it''s for Kuroto-Kun, then she would do everything in the world because Kuroto-Kun is more important for her than the world itself!


    ��


    P.O.V change.


    The good time alwayses to an end faster, before they even noticed, the sun has already set and the sky started getting darker.


    tter��


    Kuroto''s sleep was broken by the noise that came from his rooftop.


    Judging from the sound, it should be caused by the footsteps of a ninja passing over his rooftop.


    Yui frowned at the noise that broke Kuroto-Kun''s sleep.


    "It''s rude to pass over other''s house!" �C Seeing Kuroto-Kun wake up, Yui said in slight irritation.


    Getting up and stretching a little, Kuroto calmed down Yui and walked up to the window to check the situation.


    Under normal circumstances, the ninjas in the vige would definitely not pass over the roof of other people''s houses casually, at most it would be done only during an urgent mission or some emergency circumstances.


    And since someone did it, then that means some emergency situation is taking ce.


    Reaching up to the terrace, Kuroto looked out to check if he could see what''s the situation.


    And strangely enough, he saw that many figures were moving through the rooftop of houses all over the vige in the cover of night. With a single nce, Kuroto noticed that they were all rushing towards the center of the vige, i.e., towards the Hokage Building��


    ...................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 240 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 114 - Nothing to See here....

This content is deleted.

 Chapter 115 - – 112 Standoff

    "Did he start already?" �C Kuroto muttered while looking at the ninjas rushing towards the Hokage office.


    If there really is some disturbance within the vige at this time, then it proves that Kuroto''s guess that Uchiha Shinichi who was a nobody in the original series might have awakened the Mangekyou in this time & space is indeed correct. ??


    Although the fact that Shinichi acted so quickly still surprised Kuroto.


    After all, whether getting used to the sudden increase in strength or to gather all sorts of intelligence and make other preparations, all requires quite some time, and Kuroto doesn''t believe that Shinichi could have prepared everything in such a short period.


    But the fact that Shinichi still acted, must mean that either he is doing it all recklessly withoutplete preparation or he has Obito''s support behind him.


    While Kuroto was busy analyzing, Yui also noticed that something was wrong and walked to the terrace and asked Kuroto, "Kuroto-Kun, what happened?"


    While lightly stroking Yui''s hair, he spoke in a gentle tone to ease her nervousness, "The Vige is heavily guarded and Hokage-Sama is also present in the Vige, what can happen with him around? Don''t worry about it."


    "But what about them?" �C asked Yui in a worried tone.


    Looking in the direction of Vige, Yui also noticed that there were still some ninjas rushing towards the Hokage Building, and she couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy.


    For her who has experienced the third Shinobi War and the follow-up Kyuubi''s rebellion, even a little bit of disturbance in the vige would produce anxiety and instinctive fear, and the situation just now seems to be turning exactly what fears her.


    "Don''t worry, nothing''s going to happen, perhaps Sandaime-Sama ordered an urgent task!" �C while casually joking around, he added, "Now listen, you will go to your home and rest, with the presence of Patriarch and Hizashi-Sama, the n will be safe, and after checking around the situation I''ll be joining you, understand?"


    Seeing Kuroto''s look, Yui suddenly held his sleeve and said quickly, "Please, l-let''s go to the n together, Kuroto-Kun, please��"


    Kuroto noticed that Yui was being quite emotional and feeling a little uneasy, so bringing her into a gentle hug, Kuroto patted her back to ease her nervousness and said softly, "It''s alright Yui, haven''t I already promised that I would alwayse back to you? No matter how far I go, I will alwayse back to you�� so rest assured��"


    Kuroto''s promise did ease her a little and she finally nodded.


    Seeing that Yui agreed, Kuroto exined, "Although the squad I am part of is under a temporary suspension, as an Anbu direct under Hokage-Sama, I should remain on stand-by for any notice."


    Yui also knew of Kuroto-Kun''s identity as an Anbu Shinobi so she nodded in understanding.


    "Shadow Clone Technique!"


    Kuroto created 2 clones and sent one clone to escort Yui to her home, while he left his other clone at his home and he disguised himself in a ck cloak coupled with a ck mask, to cover his entire face.


    With his cover set, Kuroto immediately swallowed the fruit of the Snake Grass.


    This fruit is nothing too powerful, but it can effectively change the smell of a person and therefore make any method of tracking using odor useless.


    Kuroto was once ambushed by the Rock Beheading unit because of his smell and the other time found by the Cloud shinobi in the Land of Hot water because of being tracked due to the odor, so to not repeat that mistake again, he searched for a method to hide his odor.


    And now he makes sure to have this fruit every time he moves to hide his tracks.


    After everything was ready, Kuroto''s figure disappeared with a flicker in the night.


    First Goal is Hokage Building, only after confirming what actually happened can he proceed to take personal actions.


    After easily sneaking into a house with a vintage view of the movements urring around the Hokage Building, Kuroto observed the entire situation with his Byakugan all while the owner of the house has fainted peacefully on his bed.


    The lights in the Hokage Building were brightly lit, with dozens of ninjas already gathered at the square, with moreing from time to time, indicating that the situation was really serious.


    Moving his gaze from the square outside to the Hokage building, Kuroto was able to discern that at least 10 Anbu squads have already been assembled and waiting for the order.


    Tapping his chin while analyzing every detail, Kuroto thought to himself, ''There was no attack at the Hokage Building must mean that Uchiha Shinichi''s target for revenge should be the base of the Root!''


    Sandaime-Sama has already assembled so many elite ninjas, but he still did not order for civilians to take refuge.


    From this alone, it can be judged that Shinichi''s actions are independent with no involvement of the Uchiha n in the rebellion, therefore these ninjas assembled by Hokage-Sama should be called for monitoring and guarding against any possible attacks from the Uchiha n.


    Otherwise, a single Uchiha''s rebellion wouldn''t make Sandaime-Sama call for so muchbat force; unless Sandaime knows of Shinichi''s great secret��


    After understanding this, Kuroto again disappeared with a flicker and arrived at the base of the Root Unit.


    Upon arriving at the Root Base, Kuroto found that the guards at the entrance were already fallen in the pool of blood.


    "His goal really is Root!" �C muttered Kuroto silently as this confirmed Kuroto''s guess.


    After nodding to himself, Kuroto also entered the Root Base without any dy.


    The silence at the Root Base was deafening, with the smell of fresh blood permeating the air. The situation clearly narrates a very tragic tale of several battles that must have urred here not very long ago.


    Following the underground passage, Kuroto stepped into the deepest part of the root base.


    On the way here; he didn''t find even a single Root Shinobi alive, each and every single one of them was dead by a sword cut, even when he removed their masks to check the situation, Kuroto discovered that there was no extra expression on their faces.


    This implied that either they all died under the effect of Genjutsu or that they couldn''t even respond to Uchiha Shinichi''s attack speed, that is to say, Shinichi was too fast for them to even notice.


    "That guy''s strength has improved to such a degree?" �C muttered Kuroto as he raised his guard, the degree of Shinichi''s improvement in strength actually seems beyond Kuroto''s expectations!


    After turning a few corners, Kuroto finally saw signs of alive people.


    Seeing the four Root ninjas stood on guard in an alert state, Kuroto immediately retreated backward to not let them discover his presence.


    "If there is still a team here guarding something with such alertness, so in all likelihood, it has to be the storehouse of the Root Base!" �C nodding himself that he finally found the right location, Kuroto put his hand in the ninja bag and readied his Kunai.


    Kuroto''s entire purpose of sneaking into the Root Base at this time was to use the golden opportunity that Shinichi presented him with to rob Danzo!


    After all, whether they are the scrolls of Forbidden techniques from Danzo''s collections or the test results of Human Experimentation carried out under Danzo''s orders, all are of an urgent need for Kuroto.


    So, having made up his mind, Kuroto immediately rushed out, his current strength has long surpassed the level of a Kage, so even if he doesn''t enter into the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, there wouldn''t be any problem fighting just four Root ninjas.


    "Who?"


    "Be careful it''s an enemy attack!"


    As soon as Kuroto''s figure appeared before them, the Root ninja eximed immediately, strangely enough, the reason for their exmation wasn''t Kuroto, but another man wearing a swirl mask, who suddenly appeared out of thin air from some sort of spiraling whirlpool.


    Two died under Kuroto''s kunai while the other two were thrown into the spiral whirlpool by the orange masked-man. With the continuous appearance of two strangers, four Root ninjas inexplicable died even before they could initiate an attack.


    After solving the four mobs, the two guys; each wearing a ck cloak and a mask over their faces stood opposite each other.


    With the two of them facing each other, the atmosphere turned a little embarrassing.


    Even Kuroto wearing a ck mask couldn''t help but curse in annoyance.


    Undoubtedly encountering Obito here really frustrated him!


    And same was the case for the orange masked-man. He obviously didn''t expect someone to suddenly jump into the game, not to mention it was also a guy wearing a ck cloak and a mask just like himself.


    This is a surprise!


    Neither of the two sides back off and stood opposite to each other at the suspected door on the Root Base''s storehouse��


    ................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 242 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 116 - – 113 A Silent Confrontation…

    Walking through the road in the Uchiha n while carrying his younger brother on his back, Itachi looked a little dazed.


    The Uchiha n was very noisy at the moment, with the crying and screaming of children, arguing of adults, and all kinds of rushing around. ??


    Everything seems to indicate that something bad was about to happen.


    Even before he reached his house, Itachi could already see the silhouettes of several Uchiha shinobi in abat-ready state waiting excitedly at the door of his house.


    From a single nce, they all look excited and happy about something!


    Looking at these people, Itachi silently walked through the door to not attract their attention upon himself or Sasuke.


    After entering the house, he was again surprised to find that the yard of his house was also full of Uchiha nsmen.


    The only difference was that all the nsmen gathered here were either Shinobi of Special Jonin Rank or Jonin Rank, there was no sign of even a single Chunin or Genin present here.


    "Howe so many elites gathered here at this time?" �C Muttered Itachi as even he was a little worried seeing all these people gathered here.


    His guess was only confirmed when he heard the vague sounds of an ongoing argument, down the lobby.


    Noticing the familiar voice, Itachi stopped and listened attentively.


    ��


    In the Lobby.


    Shisui who was in the presence of several Elite Uchiha Jonin said decisively, "You are all crazy! I will never allow this to happen!"


    One of the Uchiha''s Elite was furious at Shisui''s words and shouted angrily, "Shisui, are you going to betray the n? Do not forget that you too are an Uchiha!"


    "It is because I am Uchiha that I would not allow you all to trample our pride only to bring ruin to the Uchiha n!" �C after a short pause, Shisui turned towards the Patriarch Fugaku who was sitting silently and said with the sincerest expression, "Patriarch, you must have considered the consequences of the Coup! Once the Vige falls into a Civil War, Cloud and Rock wouldn''t hesitate to intervene to attain benefits, by then even if the position of the Hokage is in the hands of the Uchiha n, how will we resist the entire shinobi army of four great viges?"


    Even before Fugaku could speak a word, another Uchiha elite Jonin said with an arrogant snort, "As long as the Uchiha are here, Konoha doesn''t need to fear either of the Rock or Cloud!"


    Immediately the group of Jonin present here nodded in agreement, "Yes, with Uchiha n in Konoha, there isn''t any threat that we can''t deal with!"


    Seeing that the situation was being escted beyond control, Uchiha Fugaku raised his hands and calmed down everyone, then said to Shisui, "Shinichi has already rebelled, we don''t have any other choice Shisui!"


    Shisui shook his head and silenced everyone with his voice, "No! We do have a choice!"


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Fugaku stared at Shisui, waiting for him to exin whatever he wanted to say.


    After taking a deep breath, Shisui stated, "Shinichi''s behavior is his personal choice to pursue revenge for Kurumi''s death, and his actions don''t have anything to do with the Uchiha n. Don''t you all see, he didn''t notify any of the shinobi in the n before carrying out the rebellion, it just shows that neither does he has any intention of relying on the n nor does he want us to get involved in his personal matter!"


    One of the Jonin who has been quiet throughout the discussion finally asked Shisui, "But Shinichi has awakened the Legendary Mangekyou Sharingan! Are we just going to let him die in the hands of the vige like this?"


    Before Shinichi started acting, he knocked down this Jonin who was in charge of monitoring Shinichi, because of what Shinichi did to the two Uchiha-nin at the Naka Shrine.


    And this Uchiha Jonin was able to notice Shinichi''s Mangekyou very clearly, therefore all the elites of the Uchiha n have learned that Uchiha Shinichi has awakened Uchiha''s Legendary Eyes!


    This is also the main reason why they are all mouring here tounch a Coup, the people of the Uchiha n are convinced that the Legendary Mangekyou Sharingan is unmatched in the Shinobi World!


    Shisui begged by bowing before everyone present, "Please just trust me, I will definitely bring back Shinichi with my own hands and then I will persuade Hokage-Sama to spare his life for the actions he took! Please just have faith in me!"


    The current Konoha severelycks Kage ss Combat personnel, therefore Shisui believes that as long as he sessfully brings back Shinichi, it is very likely that Sandaime will forgive him, in order to preserve importantbat personnel for the vige!


    After all, the threat from the Cloud Vige hasn''t been lifted and until the peace agreement is signed by both parties, a war may break out at any instant!


    ncing at Shisui who was too eager Fugaku indifferently stated, "I am sorry to disappoint you Shisui, but with Shinichi''s current strength you stand no chance against him!"


    Fugaku knows full well just how powerful Mangekyou can be, after all, he also has those cursed eyes, so in his opinion, even if Shisui is the most genius shinobi of the Uchiha n, he still wouldn''t stand a chance against Shinichi who has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Patriarch''s cold words made him understand that he can no longer hide his Mangekyou, so after taking a deep breath, he immediately opened his Mangekyou and again said with a bow, "Now, I believe that you can trust my words Fugaku-Sama, please give me a chance, I will definitely bring Shinichi back safely!"


    At this moment Shisui has made up his mind to bring Shinichi back to the vige even if he had to use Kotoamatsukami to do it!


    "Shisui, when did you��?" �C Everyone looked at the four-pointed pinwheel with shock, amazement, or awe in their eyes.


    Even Fugaku was a little dazed for a second.


    Looking at Shisui''s Mangekyou, at this moment a sudden thought sparked in Fugaku''s mind, ''With the presence of three Mangekyou Sharingan, it may not be impossible for the Uchiha n to take the position of Konoha''s Hokage!''


    ��


    At the Root Base.


    Staring at Obito standing opposite to him, Kuroto started thinking of all the countermeasures he can use.


    The strength of Obito was fully revealed on the night of Kyuubi''s Rebellion.


    Not only was he able to control Kyuubi with a single Mangekyou but also get past all the Anbu squads of the Sandaime-Sama, even when fighting against Minato-Sama, he was sturdy enough to stand the blow of several Rasengan attacks and still not suffer any serious damage.


    ''It would be too difficult to kill him without Kakashi''s Mangekyou!"


    Kuroto reached this conclusion without anyplicated analysis.


    Although it is easy for Kuroto to repel Obito with his strength, Killing is another matter altogether and Kuroto knows that even if not impossible, it is still very difficult.


    After all, Kuroto doesn''t have any method to stop Obito if he tries to escape. Kuroto has no means to interfere in the Kamui Space, this is also the reason why Kuroto wasn''t able to feel Obito''s presence even a moment ago when he just came out of that space.


    This is because Kamui space is a space parallel to the Shinobi World. And neither his Byakugan nor the Tenseigan allows him to interfere or see through the parallel space, at least, yet, it doesn''t!


    And in this case, even Minato-Sama, who is extremely proficient in Space-time Jutsu, Fuinjutsu, and other Kinjutsu; could only watch Obito leave helplessly without any means to stop him.


    Chain nging noise��


    Bored of the staring contest that''s been going on between the two for a while now, Obito took out a chain and leisurely fixed its two ends on his wrists, his behavior was all too calm and clearly indicated that he didn''t care about the other party''s presence!


    Perhaps in his eyes, no one in the Konoha vige ispetent enough for him to get serious!


    Noticing that Obito was already ready, Kuroto also turned serious. In fact, he was a little emotional when facing Obito, Kuroto still can''t understand just what kind of mentality Obito had when he was facing Yondaime-Sama, but it didn''t matter anymore, here and now, Obito was an enemy, no matter how pitiful, an enemy is an enemy!


    Whooossh��


    The two of them disappeared at the same time turning into after images and pounced against each other at a sound-breaking speed.


    The flying iron chain that didn''t leave any trace of sound and the Kunai that reflected the light of a candle; lit in the gloomy underground passage collided. Neither of them uttered even a single word from beginning to end.


    Neither of them wanted to say anything, nor was there any need to.


    The two shinobi who both stood at thest of their ss in the ninja academy were now engaged in a silent confrontation��


    ......................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 244 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 117 - – 114 A Temporary Truce…

    As soon as the two sides were about to collide, Kuroto''s figure directly phased through Obito''s body, but as he expected the follow-up iron chain that came had to be avoided by crouching down.


    In this short bout, the position of the two was exchanged. ??


    **shback**


    "Hey, the guy with the Byakugan, I am Uchiha Obito, what is your name?"


    "Hyuga Kuroto!"


    "Hah�� Hyuga Kuroto, remember this, I am the one who is going to be the Hokage in the future, tell you what, how about I let you be my guard at that time, hmm��, how about it?"


    "Oh, I don''t know about the future, but I guess I should be grateful to you for now!"


    "Huh, grateful for what?"


    "I am grateful to you for being thest rank in the exam, because of you I am not the deadst!"


    "Pft-�� Hahaha�� hahaha��" �C the sound ofughter of the whole ss echoed as soon as Kuroto finished this sentence.


    "You�� you�� you�� argh, damn it�� when I awaken the Sharingan; I''ll let you all know that Uchiha n is the greatest, and I''ll be the first Hokage from the Uchiha n, Hokage Uchiha Obito-Sama!"


    "Yeah, sure whatever�� but for that, you''ll have to pass the graduation exams and be a shinobi first, which you clearly suck at!" �C said one of the academy students in their ss.


    "Hahaha��"


    **shback end**


    Looking at the opposite figure of Obito rushing towards him, the first memory of the interaction between the two shed in Kuroto''s mind.


    Back when they were both in the Ninja Academy, Kuroto and Obito were always hovering at thest of ss in all of the practical tests, Kuroto was naturally very good at theoretical tests because of his good understanding of theoretical concepts, but when it came to practical application; whether it was Shurikenjutsu, Taijutsu or Ninjutsu, Kuroto was only slightly better than Obito, and that too because of his cunningness.


    But now everything''s changed, both of them have grown into powerful shinobi who can control the chain of the events happening in the viges.


    The changes that take ce in the world are also marvellous.


    Two deadst kids are now some of the strongest ninjas one could find.


    Unable to seed in the first attack left Obito a little dejected, so after taking a look at his hands, he shook the chain and prepared tounch another strike.


    Kuroto also got ready for another sh, throwing away the Kunai in his hands, he put his hand inside the ninja bag at his waist.


    The silence between the two continued��


    Whoosh��


    With just a wave of his hand, Obito rushed towards Kuroto; and following behind him was the chain.


    Kuroto didn''t rush up this time but leaped backward quickly to dodge the attack, however just as soon as he avoided the iing chain, he was grabbed on the shoulder by Obito.


    With just a single touch the spiralling whirlpool started appearing on Kuroto''s shoulder but without any worry of it, Kuroto pressed his hands against Obito''s chest.


    Noticing that the opposite party attached a detonation charm on his chest, Obito thought with disdain, "It''s my win!"


    In Obito''s opinion, as long as he touches the other party, the guy is bound to die, as for the matter of the detonation charm on his chest?


    Obito has no worry about it.


    The spiralling vortex kept growing in size, and soon Kuroto''s figure started to get a little blurry.


    ''Except for the dead Yellow sh, no one can avoid my Kamui!'' �C thought Obito with a slight smirk.


    However, suddenly something sent him flying afar along with the Iron Chain, and since this happened too suddenly Obito didn''t have time to avoid it by transferring himself into Kamui''s space at the moment of flying out.


    And in the process of being repelled, the detonation charm on his chest also exploded.


    Boom�� boom��


    A series of explosions resounded, but it didn''t make Kuroto any happier.


    "Too bad I guess!" �C muttered Kuroto in disappointment.


    Although the smoke of the explosion hasn''t dissipated, Kuroto already knew that just before the explosion, Obito transferred into Kamui Space, so he wasn''t injured in the slightest.


    After the smoke cleared, Obito''s figure appeared out of the spiralling void, but this time, he didn''t have his previous indifferent calmness.


    Looking at the person standing opposite to him with a ck cloak and mask, Obito finally decided to break the silence, "Well, that surprised me, so, who are you? Or rather, why are you here anyway?"


    Obito who knows of the existence of the Rinnegan understood that the previous technique used by the opposite party was very simr to that of Pain''s Shinra Tensei.


    In the current Shinobi World, as far as Obito knew, only Pain could use such a technique, therefore he was quite interested in the identity of the other party.


    The guy was dressed in a ck cloak and wears a mask too just like himself, but Obito also knew that he wasn''t Pain.


    This made him interested in the other party''s identity.


    Listening to Obito''s gloomy voice, Kuroto smirked yfully and decided to speak in a hoarse and heavy ent, "I could ask the same question, who are you and why are you here?"


    Although Obito with Kamui is indeed really difficult to deal with, that''s only for ordinary Shinobi, Kuroto could easily repel him using the Rein Interaction.


    So, even if he was about to be pulled into Kamui Space, as long as Kuroto is conscious, he can instantly avoid being targeted by Kamui.


    There was an awkward silence between the two following Kuroto''s question, and after a little bit of consideration, Obito finally spoke while pointing towards the gate of the storeroom on the side, "Forget about it��, if your goal is that ce, we don''t need to have any conflict."


    Kuroto also nced towards the gate of the storeroom and nodded after a little bit of pondering.


    In the short bout the two had, Kuroto was able to notice the embedded Simple Sharingan in Obito''s left eye socket, this means that even if Kuroto uses a surprise attack by entering the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, and luckily seeds to kill Obito using the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion, Obito would still change the reality of his death ande back to life at the cost of that Sharingan by casting the Uchiha''s forbidden Jutsu; Izanagi, and then quickly escape into the Kamui Space.


    So, this again rified that this battle would have no result without Kakashi''s assistance.


    Since Kuroto understands this full well, so he will naturally not give out too much information about his abilities to the other party by engaging in a pointless battle, if Obito bes interested in him more than he already is, it would make Kuroto a bit ufortable, as he didn''t want to end up like Yondaime-Sama.


    Therefore, he decided to y along.


    So, the two sides looked at each other and nodded in agreement for a temporary truce.


    Both of them are aware that instead of dragging down each other and attract the vige''s attention here, it is better to take the advantage of the chaos that Uchiha Shinichi has caused and rob Danzo''s base.


    Since the of them reached an agreement, although still alert against each other, the weapons were put away nheless.


    Casually walking towards the gate of the secret library, Obito once looked at the sealing technique engraved on the door and after a little once over, he nced in the direction of Kuroto.


    "See you on the other side��" �C leaving this sentence, he phased through the gate and entered the storeroom.


    Undoubtedly, the real reason why Obito didn''t directly enter the storeroom previously was that he wanted to confirm the sealing technique engraved at the door, and now that he confirmed that it wouldn''t threaten him in the slightest, he directly phased through the gate after a little bit of teasing Kuroto.


    Shaking his head helplessly at Obito''s yful actions, Kuroto lightly walked towards the gate and murmured, "Kai!" while putting his hand at the gate.


    Cluck��


    With a soft sound, the door opened.


    The seal engraved at the gate was derived from the Uzumaki Four-Symbols Seal that Kuroto has mastered by heart, so releasing it was no problem for him.


    As soon as Obito saw the other person lifting the seal instantly and followed in without any trouble, he became a little annoyed.


    Ignoring Obito''s disappointment, Kuroto looked around the room.


    In the warehouse-size room, rows and rows of ss refrigerators containing a variety of materials, many types of chemical reagents, Petri dishes containing tissue samples, and various other experimental equipment were clearly visible to him.


    Kuroto could even see a big jar containing several Sharingan dispersed in a preservation solution, and just by a rough count, there were nine of them present.


    Seeing so many Sharingan lying there, Kuroto secretly murmured, "Shimura Danzo actually has so many Sharingan already? Were some of them left by Nidaime-Sama? Or is it that he has been secretly collecting them through the previous three Great Shinobi Wars?"


    ..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 246 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 118 - – 115 Robbing Danzo And Shisui’s Dilemma

    Arge number of Sharingan were found in the storeroom, at first, it might be shocking but after a little consideration, it didn''t seem that surprising.


    The research on Sharingan must have been started by Nidaime-Sama, which waster carried out by Danzo in cooperation with Orochimaru. ??


    In this regard, Nidaime-Sama can actually be regarded as the founder of this all. And since Danzo supported many of Orochimaru''s experiments so he naturally enjoyed the results of his research.


    Perhaps it was during this process, Danzo discovered the true power of the Sharingan, or maybe it could be from Uchiha Kagami, a teammate, and therefore he was determined to eradicate the entire Uchiha n to have a greater number of Sharingan at his disposal.


    Obito noticed the other party''s gaze at the vessel containing the Sharingan and spoke in a voice that wouldn''t ept any argument, "I''ll take all the Sharingan, you can choose whatever you want, I won''t interfere in that��"


    Kuroto pondered a little hearing Obito''s words.


    If it was Mangekyou Sharingan, he would definitely not let Obito take it, this is because each Mangekyou has a cheat ability so letting a future enemy have it would be really troublesome, but since they are simple three tomoe Sharingan, then they aren''t very useful for Kuroto for now.


    After all, Kuroto isn''t an Uchiha, is he?


    So, at least for now, he doesn''t need them, and even if he does, there is a whole n in the Vige.


    Besides, with Obito''s ability, it isn''t very difficult for him to take away Sharingan from the people of the Uchiha n, so it''s better to let him have the Sharingan of the already dead ones, rather than making him go after the other Uchiha.


    Moreover, in terms of value, the cell culture dishes are more precious for Kuroto.


    So, after a moment of analyzing, Kuroto nodded and said, "Alright!"


    The two who reached a consensus immediately became busy.


    Kuroto quickly walked through the shelves containing the cell culture dishes and after looking through them attentively, he took out the storage scrolls in his ninja bag.


    Obviously, Kuroto still can''t judge whose cells are present in the culture dishes, so he decided to take them all, and find the right pieces of equipment toter distinguish them one-by-one.


    But considering that Danzo never stopped researching Hashirama Cells, Kuroto can at least make a guess; that these culture dishes must contain Hashirama Cells.


    After removing, the culture dishes from the cooling shelves, Kuroto carefully ced them on the Storage Scroll and muttered softly, "Seal!"


    Puff��


    With a puff of smoke, all the cell culture dishes ced on the scroll were sealed in it one-by-one.


    On the other side, Obito was also doing the same thing.


    The two of them worked in a tacit understanding, neither interfering with the other nor helping each other, just simply and straightforwardly robbing Shimura Danzo��


    ��


    Uchiha n, Patriarch''s House.


    At the moment Shisui revealed his Mangekyou in front of all the Uchiha ns-men present in the meeting, the ambitions were suddenly lit in the heart of Uchiha Fugaku.


    However, Fugaku also understood that Shisui wouldn''t support their idea of Coup, and may even side with the vige which would be disadvantageous, and since the whereabouts of Shinichi are already unknown, so he has to be patient and look for the right opportunity, by setting up the pieces in the right direction.


    For a bloodless Coup, Fugaku would have to at least persuade Shisui to take Uchiha''s side and find and bring back Shinichi.


    Only when the power of all three Mangekyou users is concentrated within the n, will they be able to eliminate the elders of the Konoha Council instantly, and seize the position of the Hokage while the other ns in the Vige haven''t reacted.


    With that in mind, Fugaku straightforwardly rejected all the opinions and arguments and ordered Shisui, "Go and bring Shinichi back safely!"


    "Yes!" �C Shisui repeatedly nodded. The fact that Patriarch opted to trust him with the task of bringing Shinichi back safely really made him happy and he breathed in relief.


    "Please rest assured everyone, I will definitely bring Shinichi back safe and sound!" �C said Shisui with a bow.


    And just as soon as he was about to leave, one of the Uchiha Chunin suddenly came inside running in a panic and shouted, "Please forgive me for the discourtesy of intrusion, but the situation is not good Captain, Sandaime and his Anbu have surrounded us!"


    "What!?" �C everyone was taken aback by the sudden news.


    Shisui immediately knocked the Uchiha chunin who brought this news on the wall by the cor and shouted furiously, "What nonsense are you talking about? How can Hokage-Sama lead the Anbu to surround the Uchiha n!?"


    The Uchiha Chunin who was suddenly knocked on the wall struggled to get rid of Shisui''s grip and roared, "Go and see for yourself, outside the n Land, there are so many of the ninjas surrounding the entire territory of the n."


    "How can that be?"


    "Is the Vige going to deal with us?"


    "If that''s the case then what are we waiting for? Patriarch, please give the order!"


    "Yes, Patriarch, please give the order to fight, it''s better to die while fighting rather than silently!"


    "Yes, with you, Shinichi, and Shisui, we can definitely win, Sandaime is getting old, he wouldn''t be able to stop the Uchiha, we definitely have a chance!"


    The meeting room that was quiet for some time was again filled with chaotic noise, the fire of rebellion was burning in the eyes of all the Uchiha present, and Shisui''s expression was really horrified.


    ''What do I do? I need to stop them, if this goes on; then the entire vige will be destroyed!''


    Looking at the faces of people that were mouring Shisui couldn''t think of anything at the moment.


    ''What would you do in this situation Kuroto-San?''


    This was Shisui''s thought.


    While Shisui was searching for some hope, Fugaku who sat at his seat also had a gloomy face as he was brainstorming.


    Perhaps it''s because he has awakened the Mangekyou, Fugaku was still calm and analyzing the situation.


    And precisely because of his calmness; he quickly figured out Sandaime''s intentions behind this move.


    If the Vige Leaders really decided to exterminate the Uchiha n, then the battle would have already broken right now, their attack would have been silent and decisive, and they would definitely not allow all the Uchiha elites to gather in one spot and excitedly discuss the idea of rebellion, as well as letting a Chunin discover their move, therefore losing the element of surprise.


    With that understood, Fugaku muttered silently, ''Seems like Sandaime just wants to deter us and stabilize the situation to the best of his ability!''


    This was Fugaku''s conclusion.


    After thinking this, Fugaku slowly got up from his seat.


    Seeing the Patriarch stand up, the eyes of everyone fell upon him, waiting for the order.


    Shisui who was in a panicked state also cast his eyes at him, at this moment his palms were sweating in nervousness and his heart was beating so fast that it would literally explode.


    ''If you have never thought of using the Kotoamatsukami then what''s the point of having it in the first ce?''


    These words that Kuroto-San spoke kept resounded in his mind.


    And at that moment Shisui finally understood that he has only one method to solve the situation from escting.


    He has made up his mind; if Uchiha Fugaku gave the order of a Coup d''��tat, Shisui will immediately use Kotoamatsukami and control him with the ultimate genjutsu.


    Controlling Fugaku would be the best option.


    But thinking this is one thing, being able to actually do is another.


    Therefore, every second felt like an eternity as Shisui waited to listen to Fugaku''s response.


    Facing everyone''s gaze Fugaku said solemnly, "Calm down everyone��, you three will stay here, and the rest will follow me while I talk with Sandaime to understand the situation!"


    Patriarch''s words relieved Shisui a little, at least, he didn''t directly give the order for rebellion.


    Leading a group of Uchiha-nin, Fugaku soon went outside.


    ��


    Outside Uchiha n.


    At this time hundreds of Konoha ninjas gathered around and surrounded the Uchiha n territory from all sides.


    There were also about 2 dozen Anbu squads who stood on guard at various points.


    All these ninjas were in a battle-ready state and as long as Sandaime gave the order, they will immediately rush into the Uchiha n to apprehend Uchiha Shinichi.


    Of course, aside from the Anbu and some of the elites; most of these shinobi were notpletely aware that their purpose here was not to hunt down Uchiha Shinichi but to suppress the Uchiha n if necessary.


    Fugaku Uchiha who led a group of Uchiha-nin had a gloomier mood when he looked at the Konoha-nin surrounding Uchiha n.


    Taking a deep breath to calm down his anger he said to his people, "You all stay here, only Shisui will follow me!"


    After giving this order to the Uchiha-nin behind him, Fugaku led Shisui towards the point where Sandaime stood under the protection of an Anbu squad.


    Fugaku and Shisui''s arrival also alerted the Anbu-nin, all the Konoha may not know but this very squad was aware of Uchiha Shisui''s Mangekyou Sharingan, therefore they were prepared for any attack.


    After approaching Sandaime, Fugaku asked coldly but courteously, "Hokage-Sama, what are your intentions by surrounding my n?"


    Hiruzen Sarutobi''s hawk-like eyes swept past Fugaku and Shisui, and said calmly, "By now you must have received the news that Uchiha Shinichi has betrayed the Vige!"


    Fugaku nodded coldly, there was no need to deny this.


    Shisui hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Hokage-Sama, please rest assured, I will go and bring back Shinichi now!"


    Shaking his head, Hiruzen denied Shisui''s request, "Now is a special time, none of the Uchiha-nin are allowed to leave the territory of the n, until the matter of Uchiha Shinichi is resolved!"


    Fugaku who heard Sandaime''s words thought secretly, ''It seems that Sandaime also knows that Shinichi has awakened the Mangekyou!''


    Sandaime brought so many Konoha-nin just to deter the Uchiha n to give up the idea of Coup, and not get influenced by Shinichi''s Mangekyou, if the Elder Council wasn''t aware of this, they wouldn''t have mobilized so many ninjas to deal with an ordinary Uchiha.


    Listening to Sandaime''s words, Shisui tried exining, "Hokage-Sama, please trust me, I''ll bring back Shinichi!"


    Taking a puff from his tobo pipe, Sandaime shook his head and said in a calm and unquestionable voice, "I have already sent Anbu to hunt him down, he will be brought back soon whether dead or alive!"


    ..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 248 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 119 - – 116 Is It Regeneration?

    Crush��


    Uchiha Shinichi who crushed the neck of thest Anbu ninja with one hand looked in the direction of the Vige indifferently. ??


    His actions this time weren''t assisted by anyone.


    For this reason, even when he sneaked into the Root Base, he couldn''t find Shimura Danzo, and that Root Shinobi, being disappointed; had to make do with killing all the other ninjas at the Root Base, and then fled out of the vige under the chase of several Anbu.


    Releasing his grip from the neck of the now-dead Anbu, he observed the four Anbu ninjas that fell around him.


    For Shinichi; defeating these four Anbu wasn''t a big deal, and if anyone noticed the situation of the surrounding, then they can easily conclude that it was a one-sided defeat of the four Anbu, with no exaggerated signs of battle.


    Other than the Anbu whose neck was crushed by Shinichi, the other three died with clean & simple Sword Strikes.


    Noticing something, Shinichi suddenly turned his attention towards the direction of the Vige with a noticeable frown on his face.


    Ever since awakening Mangekyou Sharingan, his perception and insight have increased drastically, so he was able to notice another Anbu team rushing towards him.


    And among the Anbu in the squad, one particr Chakra caught his interest.


    Initially, he thought of leaving, but now that he noticed that particr chakra signature, he stopped again and drew out the short sword on his waist and patiently waited for them to arrive.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    With the sound of breaking wind, one after another Anbu ninja flickered around Shinichi and surrounded him from all sides.


    Not minding their actions, Shinichi calmly observed all the Anbu with squinty eyes.


    Noticing Uchiha Shinichi''s calmness, one of the Anbu with a Dog Mask said seriously, "Uchiha Shinichi, surrender ande back to the Vige with us, you will receive a fair trial for your actions!"


    While tapping his sword on his shoulder, Shinichi only muttered coldly, "So, it really is you, Hatake Kakashi?"


    Being the only non-Uchiha to use the Sharingan of the Uchiha n, Hatake Kakashi is no stranger to the members of the Uchiha n, so most of the Uchiha knows about him and some even believe that the reason for his strength is the Sharingan.


    Taking off his mask dog-mask, the Anbu ninja revealed himself before Shinichi, and as per expectations it really was none other than the captain of the Anbu Team-11, Hatake Kakashi.


    Putting away his mask, Kakashi said seriously, "Uchiha Shinichi, things haven''t yet turned irreversible, you still have the chance to turn back on your actions ande back with us!"


    "Yeah, I am not interested." �C muttered Shinichi with a yawn in boredom while waving his hands indifferently and asked indifferently as he cleaned off some dirt in his ear, "By the way, why are you the only one that came here, where are Hyuga Kuroto and Shisui?"


    The identities of the Anbu members of the Team-11 are not a secret to the members of the Uchiha n because of the information given by Shisui, and generally, therefore, all the Uchiha-nin above chunin rank are informed of such details.


    And in Shinichi''s eyes, Kakashi alone is nothing, the one he wanted to defeat was the pride of the Uchiha n, Shisui, and Hyuga Kuroto, to whom he lost previously.


    As for thest member of their ss?


    It''s just some monkey with the green tights whose name Shinichi can''t bother to remember, and he doesn''t care about that freak!


    Kakashi said while shaking his head, "They are on other tasks!"


    This was obviously a lie, it''s because Hokage-Sama didn''t call either of the other three of Team-11 and only sent him alone, so Kakashi knew very well, that both Shisui and Kuroto would be at their homes respectively.


    Hearing Kakashi''s reply Shinichi shook his head in disappointment, "A pity, thought that I might be able to have a good battle, but looks like I''ll have to be disappointed��, man, nothing''s going as nned�� But I guess it doesn''t matter anymore."


    Understanding that Uchiha Shinichi didn''t have any intention of surrendering, Kakashi''s frowned. He knew just what it means to have the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan, therefore Kakashi still tried to persuade him, "Uchiha Shinichi, you''ll have to understand that your actions will not only harm you but will also affect the entire Uchiha n, so think clearly wh-��!"


    Whoosh��


    Even before Kakashi could finish his sentence, the two Anbu standing at the sideunched a surprise attack at Shinichi from the two sides and prated through Shinichi''s body��


    Drip��


    The red blood flowed along the body of the two swords and dripped on the ground.


    Sessfully piercing Shinichi from both sides, one of the Anbu ninjas turned towards Kakashi and said coldly, "What are you wasting so much time with talking nonsense? He is a traitor, just kill him and be done with it!"


    Not paying attention to the Anbu''s words, Kakashi observed Shinichi with a frown.


    ''It''s not a Genjutsu, neither is that any type of Shadow Clone�� does that mean he is really dead?''


    Kakashi was extremely shocked, he obviously didn''t expect the Anbu on the side to make the sudden move much less seeding in the surprise attack!


    ''No! This can''t be right! Dealing with a Mangekyou Awakener would definitely be difficult than this!'' �C was Kakashi''s thought.


    Noticing Kakashi''s shock, another Anbu said with an arrogant smirk, "Heh�� I don''t think the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan is that big of a deal, in fact, there wasn''t even any need for Hokage-Sama to send so many Anbu to hunt him down!"


    "Really��?" �C came the chuckling voice of Uchiha Shinichi who still had two swords passing through his ribs.


    Even before the two Anbu could turn or retreat, and before Kakashi or the other Anbu could warn them, the heads of those two were cleaved off their body with a single swipe!


    No one expected this��


    Uchiha Shinichi who should have already been dead because of being pierced by the two swords was not only not dead, but his movements too fast and rhythmic to not even be considered injured!


    With a solemn expression, Kakashi again wore his Anbu Mask and was alert more than ever.


    Observing, Shinichi''s condition with the Sharingan he was a little confused.


    Kakashi can be sure that the wounds Uchiha Shinichi received were indeed real, as there is still blood on the ground, and it''s definitely not some kind of Genjutsu, so he couldn''t understand how Shinichi was acting as if he didn''t suffer from any injury.


    ng��


    ng��


    Shinichi calmly drew out the two swords prating his chest and threw them on the ground casually.


    And immediately following that the sword wound disappeared instantly, the speed was so fast that it far surpassed the limit of ''Regeneration''.


    Looking at this Kakashi muttered to himself, ''Is Regeneration his Mangekyou ability?''


    Not paying any mind to the alert Anbu still surrounding him, Shinichi smirked arrogantly as he dered with a slight chuckle, "Today, I will let you all understand the true power of the Sharingan!"


    Understanding that negotiation was no longer an option, Kakashi ordered the surrounding Anbu without any more hesitation, "Everyone be ready for one of the most difficult of your life, and make sure to not directly look into his eyes!"


    "Yes!" �C the Surrounding Anbu responded and immediatelyunched their coordinated attacks on Shinichi.


    Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish��


    ng�� ng�� ng... ng��


    Boom�� Boom��


    Instantly, the sound of shuriken, kunai, and sword metal collision sound and the explosions of detonation charm resounded in the forest.


    The howling ninjutsu and a rapid sh of swords and fists caused mayhem in the gloomy night.


    All the while the battle kept on going, Kakashi who was hidden in the environment; carefully observed Shinichi''s movements throughout the sh while waiting for a perfect opportunity for the insta-kill and to better understand Shinichi''s Mangekyou ability.


    As far as Kakashi understands, only by understanding and countering Uchiha Shinichi''s Mangekyou Sharingan ability, will they be able to subdue, defeat, or kill Shinichi, otherwise, all their attacks would be wasted just like it happened previously.


    "That time was definitely not a Genjutsu, he was indeed pierced through the chest by the two swords, but why did he heal instantly? If regeneration is really is Mangekyou ability, then how am I supposed to counter it?"


    Although Kakashi is not an Uchiha, he still believes that only a Sharingan can deal with another Sharingan, therefore, currently only he with a Sharingan can deal with Uchiha Shinichi��


    ..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 250 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 120 - – 117 Am I That Unworthy?

    Root Base.


    After robbing the secret storeroom, Kuroto and Obito both again faced each other. ??


    Their previous fight was although short, still made both of them understand that neither of them could kill the other party in a short amount of time.


    Now that they don''t have much time in their hands, as the Anbu ninjas may arrive here at any time, then it would be troublesome, and once such a golden opportunity is missed then it wouldn''t be easy for the next one to arrive.


    With that understood, Obito asked in a deep voice, "You should know that there is more than just one storeroom here, so how about we continue our truce and continue the work we were doing?"


    Kuroto nodded in agreement, "As long as you don''t interfere with me, we can continue!"


    Both of them are cunning since they understand that fighting each other will be fruitless, so it is better to work in a truce and act separately to continue robbing the old coot Danzo rather than hindering each other and go back empty-handed.


    After reaching a consensus, Obito nodded and distorted into the spiraling whirl.


    Observing the entire process with his Tenseigan Kuroto couldn''t help but mutter in wonder, "Kamui is indeed both convenient and weird. And it''s truly amazing to even be able to break through Truth-Seeking Balls!"


    From this alone, the true power of the Kamui can be determined, and it''s perfectly unreasonable.


    At the same time, it also shows that Truth-Seeking Balls cannot defend against spatial shredding.


    Thinking upon just how much of a cheat various abilities of the Sharingan can be, Kuroto couldn''t help but sigh��


    Putting away his thoughts, Kuroto also disappeared with a flicker and rushed towards the other secret storeroom to continue robbing Danzo.


    Obviously, it''s not the right time to care about the true power of Kamui, if he doesn''t take advantage of the opportunity that Uchiha Shinichi presented him with, then his n to build a newboratory would take a lot of time, and Kuroto can''t have that.


    Quickly traveling through various underground passages, Kuroto stopped at a corner.


    Using the X-Ray vision of the Byakugan, he observed through the wall only to find argeboratory past the wall.


    And from the looks of it, theboratory specializes in live; in-vivo, and in-vitro experimentation.


    And strangely enough, neither was there any test subjects in any of the incubators; nor any researcher or other staff, and from the condition of all the equipment, either theboratory was newly designed or that there was a temporary pause in its operating.


    Kuroto sneaked into thisb past the seal at the gate after repeatedly confirming that there was no presence of any enemy in the surroundings.


    As soon as he arrived inside theb, there was a visible sparkle in his eyes while greedily looking at all the things with literal saliva dripping from his mouth.


    ''This is arge Cell Incubator!''


    Moving past that, he came to a row of MicroArray.


    ''I have never seen this type of Nutrient shells, is it newly developed?''


    Stroking the ss cover of nutrient shells, Kuroto walked towards the test bench and his eyes fell upon a microscope.


    ''Holy Shit! Orochimaru only had one of such a high-power microscope!''


    With just a short walk around, Kuroto roughly understood the level of thisboratory.


    If by standards, theboratory left to him by Orochimaru was Level: 1, then thisb can easily be graded as Level: 5.


    Kuroto isn''t even sure what many of the devices here are used for!


    This shows just how high-end and advanced thisboratory is.


    ''If I can have such ab��''


    Suddenly such a thought ignited, but suddenly Kuroto realized that he doesn''t have enough Storage Scrolls with him.


    The amount of space in each storage scroll is limited, and especially when you are sealing delicate equipment space has to be reserved ordingly to avoid any damage.


    Therefore, Kuroto wouldn''t be able to store and carry away much of the equipment.


    ''If only I had Obito''s Mangekyou Sharingan!''


    But unfortunately, that''s not possible for now, so Kuroto was now fishing in troubled waters, initially, he thought that the storage scrolls he brought with him should be enough, but now he clearly can''t do that.


    At this moment Kuroto was a little jealous of Obito, who could just transfer these all inside the Kamui Space!


    ''Damn, I underestimated Danzo''s background!''


    While ndering the old coot in his heart, Kuroto started to choose the equipment. Since he can''t steal everything, then it''s better to choose the most advanced and valuable ones��


    ��


    In a Dense Forest Outside Konoha.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    The wind waves generated by the explosions sent everything flying around.


    Kakashi flickered backward and paid close attention to Uchiha Shinichi''s movements with his Sharingan.


    Through this period of observation, Kakashi found that Uchiha Shinichi is not only very strong in Genjutsu but also a master of Taijutsu, Shurikenjutsu, Kenjutsu, as well as Ninjutsu, his Kenjutsu is especially profound!


    Ding�� Ding�� Ding��


    While deflecting some of the shurikens that were shot at him easily, Shinichi sneered coldly, "Your shuriken and kunai feel like a child''s throw to me, are you guys even serious?"


    The five Anbu ninja ignored Shinichi''s ridicule while panting in silence.


    This series of fierce attacks consumed most of their Chakra and seeing that it didn''t bring any result made all of them feel frustrated.


    There was not even a scratch on Uchiha Shinichi''s body!


    An Anbu noticed that the morale of the team was dropping so he shouted in encouragement, "Don''t worry, as long as we hold him back, more reinforcements will soon being from the Vige!"


    "Hahaha�� Hold Me? That''s a nice one, I didn''t know that Anbu ninjas are taught to be aedian, but still, I gotta say you really are funny, do they teach you to kill the enemy by making them die ofughter?" �C Mocked Shinichi as if he heard the funniest joke.


    After a light chuckle, he continued with a cold tone, "You all think you can decide that?"


    Followed by his voice, a dark green Chakra phantom started taking form around Shinichi and slowly it turned into a half skeletal figure.


    No doubt, it''s the first stage Susanoo!


    "You people don''t understand just how scary can the Mangekyou Sharingan be! But you all don''t have to worry, why? Because I''ll teach you all before sending you all to meet these two!"


    As Shinichi''s voice fell, the roar of the Susanoo resounded in the forest.


    With just a wave of his Susanoo''s single all five of the Anbu ninjas were swept away!


    "W-what is that��?" �C Kakashi who was silently observing Shinichi was shocked.


    After knocking away the five Anbu ninjas, Shinichi didn''t go after them but simply nced towards Kakashi.


    Facing the gaze of the Demonic figure, even Kakashi can''t help but feel the cold sweat simply because of the heavy and cold chakra pressure.


    Smirking towards Kakashi who couldn''t even move due to shock, Shinichi roared, "Hatake Kakashi, die you bastard!"


    ''This kind of Power is not something that ordinary ninjas can resist, if all the members of Team-11 are here, then there might even be a chance of a victory, but with me alone, it''spletely impossible to defeat him!" �C The panic of being in the presence of a monster was building up within Kakashi.


    Initially, Kakashi thought that with the Mangekyou Sharingan in his left eye, he would somehow be able to resist and subdue Uchiha Shinichi but now he understands that he was thinking too much.


    At this moment, Uchiha Shinichi who roared towards Kakashi frowned suddenly.


    Then without waiting for Kakashi to react, he releases the Susanoo, and without saying anything, just turned and left in quite a hurry all whilepletely ignoring Kakashi''s presence.


    His action seemed like he had more important things to do than just killing Kakashi.


    Kakashi who was preparing himself to fight to the death was stunned on the spot and could only p his lips like a fish in awkwardness.


    "What happened? He clearly had the upper-hand and could have easily killed me, so why go away? Is it that I am unworthy for him to even bother about killing me?"


    ........................................................................................................


    Read up to chapter - 252 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 121 - – 118 Drawing Shisui

    ''There are definitely no signs of any injury on his body��''


    ''Neither is there any weirdness in his Chakra Flow, and he also has arge volume of Chakra left��" ??


    ''Then why? What made him leave the battlefield so suddenly��?''


    Watching Uchiha Shinichi leave, Kakashi didn''t rush to pursue him but tried to analyze the reason for Shinichi''s retreat.


    Analyzing and Evaluating the opponent''s ability and strength are some of the qualities that every good shinobi must-have.


    Being White Fang''s son, Yellow sh''s disciple, the baptism he received in the third shinobi great war, coupled with the teachings of the Anbu department, and finally his personal experience as a shinobi, that adding with his incredible talent makes Kakashi one of the best battlefields analyzer.


    Therefore, the reason why he didn''t chase after Shinichi is not that he is afraid of death.


    He didn''t chase after Shinichi, because Kakashi understood that even with his Chidori he wouldn''t be able to break through the defense of the dark green chakra phantom.


    Therefore, it is better to stay alive and pass on the information about Shinichi''s ability to the vige rather than dying a meaningless death.


    Once urate information is passed back, then using that information as a basis a more targeted team can be organized to increase the sess rate of hunting Shinichi.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    While Kakashi was considering these things, few figures flickered at his sides one-by-one.


    The leader of this group was none other than the leader of Root Unit, Shimura Danzo.


    Apanying him were the patriarchs of the Ino-Shika-Cho ns, as well many other elites'' ninjas including Hyuga Hizashi as well as other elite chunin and Jonin.


    Scanning the entire battlefield coldly, Danzo''s already gloomy expression only became gloomier.


    At this time; the entire battlefield was already in a mess with burning forest on one side, muddy ground on the other, the trees on the left were embedded, broken, or pierced with Kunai, Shuriken, and Senbon, while the right side was a straight-up empty because of the Susanoo''s attacks.


    All the Anbu ninjas were either dead or severely injured, and only one non-Uchiha Anbu with a Sharingan seemed to be okay.


    The situation here clearly dictated the tale of a tragic failure of the hunting operation organized by Sandaime.


    Kakashi who was wearing his Dog Anbu Mask respectfully greeted Danzo and spoke with a guilty expression, "Please forgive us Danzo-Sama, we weren''t able to suppress Uchiha Shinichi"


    Danzo stared at Dog-Masked Anbu with a cold expression and muttered in a gloomy voice, "Which way did he go?"


    Dog pointed in the direction Shinichi escaped and continued, "Danzo-Sama, it wouldn''t be a good idea without targeted nning, Uchiha Shinichi''s Mangekyou ability is quite strange, I think-��"


    However, before Dog could finish speaking, Shimura Danzo ignored him and disappeared in the direction Shinichi left.


    Being ignored by him, Kakashi could only sigh helplessly.


    To pursue Uchiha Shinichi, Sandaime dispatched three Anbu squads.


    Unfortunately, the four members of the first Anbu squad died without putting much of a resistance, then the two members of the two squads that Kakashi led died because of underestimating the enemy while the other five are injured critically leaving only him who was still fine.


    But even after the sacrifice of so many trusted ninjas of the Anbu unit, nothing was achieved. Not only did they fail to subdue and bring Shinichi back to the vige for the trial or kill him but they couldn''t even obtain all the information about Shinichi''s Mangekyou Sharingan and his other abilities.


    Their deaths were more or less meaningless.


    Soon the news of the failed hunt was passed back to the vige.


    Sandaime who was outside the Uchiha Compound along with several Anbu and Konoha ninja had an unconsciously serious expression upon learning this news.


    Frankly speaking, the degree of growth of Uchiha Shinichi''s strength is somewhat beyond his expectations.


    And Shinichi''s defection is like a sudden pebble, that stirred up the calmke, i.e., Konoha is now again engulfed into the ripples of chaos.


    The unstable bnce between the Hokage Faction and the Uchiha n is again disturbed.


    Not to mention the weakness of Konoha was again revealed, an Uchiha brat who just awakened the power of the Mangekyou can already mess around the vige and walk away indifferently, this just goes to show how rotten the tree nted by Shodaime has be.


    Sandaime who was ying with the tobo pipe nced towards Uchiha Fugaku''s expression from the corner of his eyes.


    Sandaime was indeed worried that Anbu''s failure to hunt down Uchiha Shinichi might even make the Uchiha n more hardened for the Coup.


    And Sandaime already knows that aside from Shinichi, Shisui has also awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    After shifting his gaze from Fugaku to Shisui, Sandaime observed the young genius of the Uchiha n with a calcting gaze and finally reached a conclusion, ''We must draw Shisui to our side, otherwise, Konoha might even be a history!''


    With that thought in his mind, Sandaime left the Uchihapound. Since the Uchiha n didn''t participate in Shinichi''s rebellion, so after calming down the agitated Uchiha n and reassuring Fugaku a little; Sandaime left and the other Konoha ninjas that surrounded the Uchiha n parameter dispersed under his order.


    And around the same time, Kuroto also returned to Yui''s house after robbing Danzo!


    ��


    Next Day.


    As soon as the first ray of the morning light fell on his courtyard, an Anbu ninja arrived at his house and informed Kuroto, "Special Jonin Hyuga Kuroto, the temporary suspension of Team-11 is lifted, report to Hokage-Sama''s summon immediately!"


    Kuroto who was already somewhat prepared nodded immediately and after simply dressing up in hisbat vest, he arrived at the Hokage Building.


    After entering the Hokage Office, Kuroto nodded towards the other three members of Team-11 who had already arrived and were waiting for him and then stood before the desk patiently.


    With Kuroto''s arrival, Sandaime nodded towards Kakashi.


    Kakashi who received Sandaime''s permission immediately described the entire information and his side of the story.


    After Kakashi finished speaking, Sandaime exhaled the smoke and ordered with a sharp eye, "With that said, the mission of Team-11 is to hunt down the missing-nin, Uchiha Shinichi, is that clear?"


    "Yes!"


    After leaving the Hokage Building, Kakashi ordered the three members of Team-11, "Time is limited, everyone will have only half an hour to prepare for the mission, we will gather at the meeting point in thirty minutes and set off for the hunting mission, as for the other information on Uchiha Shinichi''s ability, I will describe it in detail on the way!"


    All three nodded and dispersed to prepare for the mission.


    Back at his home, Kuroto who was preparing the ninja equipment and Military Pills thought to himself, "The cooperation between Shinichi and Obito is still not clear, if they are really working together, then I''ll have to be careful of Obito too while on this mission!"


    ording to the information that Kakashi told the team, Kuroto understood that Shinichi wasn''t able to find Danzost night.


    And this is precisely why Kuroto was a little confused.


    Because not only can Obito freely enter and exit the vige but he also has ess to information because of Zetsu by his side, so if Shinichi and Obito were in a cooperating rtionship, Shinichi would have definitely found Danzo just like Sasuke did!


    And since this didn''t happen, so it could only mean one thing, ''Shinichi took actions on his own and didn''t have Obito''s direct support!''


    Although Kuroto is more or less sure of his guess, it is still not 100% confirmed.


    But anyway, Kuroto also decided to take an extra storage tank filled with green nutrient solution.


    This mission is also a chance to obtain a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan for research, as long as Shinichi''s Mangekyou ability is not too exaggerated, Kuroto is sure that he can take away that pair of Mangekyou.


    After all, as long as the situation permits Kuroto wouldn''t mind collecting something that has incredible research value as well as high trade value with Orochimaru!


    ...............................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 254 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 122 - – 119 Basis Of Ability

    All the four members of the Team-11 were already gathered at the meeting spot within 20 minutes.


    The first one to arrive wasn''t the Captain Kakashi, but Shisui. ??


    Shisui has been continuously ming himself for Shinichi''s defection, if only he used a different approach to exin to Shinichi the entire story, then maybe things would have turned out differently. To correct his mistake, Shisui had already made up his mind to bring Shinichi back to the vige even if had to use Kotoamatsukami to do it.


    Unfortunately, Hokage-Sama didn''t allow him to go after Shinichist night.


    This is why when he received the news that the temporary suspension on Team-11 has been lifted, Shisui was very happy and immediately rushed towards the Hokage Office.


    Although Shisui doesn''t understand the exact reason why Sandaime allowed him to return to the Anbu, it is still not too important for now and his only concern right now is to safely bring Shinichi back to the vige.


    Kakashi also had a rare serious expression and said solemnly, "I am afraid that the mission this time is very dangerous, everyone must stay alert all the time!"


    Shisui hurriedly bowed to everyone in a guilty tone, "I apologize for Shinichi''s actions, a member of the Uchiha n has caused so much trouble for everyone in the Vige!"


    Guy smiled heartily behind his monkey-mask and said in a youthful tone, "Heh�� don''t worry too much about it, we are a team, and your problems are our problems, besides, with this team;pleting this mission shouldn''t be that difficult!"


    Noticing that time was already up, Kuroto said boringly, "I think we should depart; all the other things can be discussed en-route."


    Everyone nodded and immediately set off.


    On the way, Kakashi described the details of the other Anbu team''s battle against Shinichi that took ce in the forest outside Konoha and emphasized one detail with a deep voice, "He can also summon a huge chakra phantom that has a skeletal shape, I still don''t have any method to break through that!"


    Shisui immediately said, "That Chakra Phantom is a Mangekyou specific ability, it''s called Susanoo."


    Kakashi muttered in shock, "Susanoo? A Mangekyou specific ability?"


    Kakashi was obviously a stranger to Susanoo before he witnessed Shinichi use this technique, this is because both the time Shisui used Susanoo, Kakashi didn''t get a chance to witness it, one time it was inside the cave of the Demon Mountain in the Land of Swamp, to fight against the Demon Moryo and the other time was at the valley at the Land of Lightning, and at that time Kakashi was already unconscious and retreated under Guy''s protection.


    And since, Shisui didn''t mention the Susanoo in theter detail, therefore Kakashi didn''t know about it.


    Therefore, Kakashi is more shocked, and since Shisui mentioned that it''s a Mangekyou Specific ability, does that mean; can he also use Susanoo? After all, he also has a Mangekyou Sharingan!


    Shisui noticed Kakashi''s distraction and misunderstood it as a worry about Shinichi''s Susanoo so said in reassurance, "Don''t worry Captain, I can also use Susanoo!"


    "If that''s the case, then this mission just got a lot easier!"


    With Shisui''s confirmation that he can also summon the Susanoo, Kakashi was greatly relieved, at the same time he again felt that only Sharingan can effectively deal with Sharingan, in which case, only an Uchiha is best to deal with another Uchiha!


    With that out of the way; Kakashi again mentioned, Shinichi''s extra fast regenerative/recovery ability.


    Feeling Kakashi''s expectant gaze, Shisui was silent and considered what could be the technique.


    In the millennial year history of the Uchiha n, countless types of Jutsu have been developed and an unknown number of Mangekyou awakener have been listed, so even if he wants to guess; there are so many abilities that even Shisui doesn''t know where to begin with to guess the possible Mangekyou Jutsu that Shinichi might have awakened, after all, there isn''t any specific basis to guess what ability one would awaken, right?


    On the other side, Kuroto was also silently considering the Mangekyou Technique that Shinichi might have awakened.


    The Sharingan as per Nidaime''s words is actually, ''The Eye that Reflects the Feeling'', so the possible ability that an awakener gain has some basis to it.


    When Obito awakened Mangekyou, he fell into a state of despair and wanted to escape the reality of Rin''s death, so he awakened ''Kamui'', a personal pocket space to which he could escape from everything.


    When Shisui awakened Mangekyou, the contradiction between the vige and Konoha was starting to be intense, and he urgently wanted to change people''s will and make everyone reconcile to let the peacest, therefore he awakened ''Kotoamatsukami'', the strongest and unique genjutsu that allows him to modify other''s will without letting them discover it.


    As for Itachi, when he awakened Mangekyou, the rtion between the Vige and the Uchiha n was already past the point of reconciliation and one side must be destroyed for the peace to continue, therefore he awakened ''Amaterasu'', the undying me of Hell that can destroy everything in his right eye and since there was still a desire of a world where things could have been different so he awakened ''Tsukuyomi'' in his left eye, one of the most power genjutsu where Itachi had absolute control of everything even the esoteric space and time!


    And finally, when Sasuke Awakened Mangekyou, he was consumed by hatred and a desire for revenge, for which he wanted topletely destroy Konoha, so he awakened ''Amaterasu'' and ''Kagatsuchi'' in his left and right eye respectively.


    So, if Shinichi''s mentality at the time of awakening Mangekyou or his base emotions that led to him awakening Mangekyou can be guessed then it is possible what ability he might have awakened.


    With that thought in his mind, Kuroto asked, "Shisui, exin to me the process of Uchiha Kurumi''s death again��"


    Shisui didn''t ask much and quickly exined the entire that Shinichi described at the n.


    Listening carefully to Shisui''s exnation, Kuroto suddenly asked, "Wait a minute, you are saying that Uchiha Kurumi didn''t die immediately when she was pierced by the Kunai but she died in Shinichi''s arms while he was bringing her back to the vige?"


    Shisui nodded seriously, and added, "Shinichi did mention that thest words she spoke were for him to ''Be Careful!''"


    Understanding this Kuroto thought to himself, ''The girl he loved took herst breath in his arms, but he was helpless and couldn''t do anything and just watch her die, moreover even in her death she warned him to be careful of something! So, the moment he awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, his ability should be ''Recovery''? Recovery does make sense but it isn''t the entirety of it�� and the next question is whether the ability of both his eyes are the same or are they different?''


    While Kuroto was busy thinking, Kakashi suddenly seemed to remember something and said with a solemn expression, "Uchiha Shinichi''s genjutsu mastery has also increased a lot and most of the Anbu and Root ninjas he has killed using genjutsubined with Kenjutsu, so be careful of that��"


    "Hahaha!" �C Hearing Kaksahi''s words, Guyughed loudly.


    Shisui was puzzled by this asked in confusion, "Guy-San, why are youughing?"


    Guy rubbed the back of his head sheepishly and said with a triumphant thumbs-up, "Recently I have been practicing a trick to not look into the enemy''s eye while fighting and still be able to judge their movements, with this I will finally be able to defeat Kakashi, didn''t expect that it woulde in handy for this mission, when I meet Uchiha Shinichi, I must defeat him!"


    Kakashi said helplessly hearing Guy''s words, "The one I am most worried about is you, Guy!"


    Shisui also nodded, "Well, when we meet Shinichi, let me take care of him, I can use both Susanoo, and in terms of Genjutsu also, I should still be better than��"


    Half-way stopping in his sentence, Shisui turned towards Kuroto who was still busy with his analysis.


    Noticing Shisui''s gaze, Kuroto looked at him and asked with a gentle smile, "Just speak whatever you want to, there''s no need for any hesitation."


    "Kuroto-San, you must promise me!", After a pause, Shisui continued, "If you can, please try to save Shinichi, although a little arrogant; his nature is not bad, it''s just that recently he has been��"


    Hearing Shisui''s words, both Kakashi and Guy looked at Kuroto with visible confusion in their eyes.


    The way Shisui asked for Kuroto to promise felt quite strange to both.


    His manner of speaking clearly implied that if Kuroto wants he can easily crush Shinichi, but Uchiha Shinichi with the Mangekyou Sharingan caused such chaos at the Root Base, and then defeated 3 Anbu squads chasing after him withplete ease, this just goes to show how strong he has be.


    And even if they know that Kuroto has also be incredibly strong, and has already surpassed the level of a Jonin, both of them still don''t think that Kuroto could be so strong that he could easily crush Uchiha Shinichi!


    Hearing Shisui''s request, Kuroto shook his head helplessly, "Mangekyou abilities can get too weird, so if I don''t fight with the determination to kill him, the battle might just get troublesome!"


    In the shinobi world, no one has the qualification to underestimate the enemy.


    And this rule even applies to the likes of the ''Jubi Jinchuriki'' Madara and the ''Chakra Ancestor'' Kaguya!


    .................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 256 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 123 - – 120 The Bloody Tree Hole

    Kakashi frowned while looking at themunication scroll that themunication eagle delivered.


    Shisui who was intently looking at Kakashi asked quickly, "Captain, did Danzo-Sama caught up with Shinichi?" ??


    Kakashi passed the scroll to Shisui while shaking his head and spoke, "Danzo-Sama and the other ninjas of the chasing team were led away by Shinichi''s shadow clone, so they lost track of Shinichi''s movements."


    Shisui breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    Shinichi''s actions at the Root base not only caused damage to the vige manpower, disturbed the bnce between the Uchiha and the Vige but also directly harmed Shimura Danzo''s prestige. It was sort of a direct p in the face of Danzo''s authority.


    The entire cause of Shinichi''s actions this time was to kill Shimura Danzo.


    Danzo''s malice towards the Uchiha n is not hidden and since Uchiha Shinichi caused such a heavy blow to Danzo''s prestige, so Shisui was very worried that if Danzo and Shinichi meet, one side would definitely die, which would be very harmful to the Vige.


    If Shinichi were to die, then controlling the restless Uchiha n will be next to impossible.


    And if Danzo were to die, then again controlling the restless Uchiha n will be next to impossible.


    So, the best scenario would be that both of them don''t meet until Shisui uses Kotoamatsukami on Shinichi.


    When Kuroto took the scroll and slightly nced at the content, he couldn''t help but chuckle lightly, "Heh�� looks like we will be getting busy!"


    Kuroto believes that all the shinobi with Dojutsu Kekkei Genkai can be a master of tracking and anti-tracking.


    Even in the Hyuga n, the children of the n have trained the art of tracking and anti-tracking, so as long as the strength of the member of the Hyuga n reaches a standard Chunin ss, it wouldn''t be surprising to find that they have be a master tracker. Kuroto himself has received such training not only from the Hyuga n but also personally from his teacher Orochimaru.


    After all, a snake has to always be careful of the path he treads!


    And this fact also applies to the Uchiha n with their Sharingan, although the Uchiha specialize more in anti-tracking.


    So, tracking the movements of an ordinary Uchiha Jonin with a three tomoe Sharingan is already a very difficult task not to mention Uchiha Shinichi who has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Because this incident took ce all too sudden, so Danzo only had time to bring Hyuga Hizashi of the Hyuga n with him.


    The impatient Danzo didn''t wait for the arrival of the other expert ninjas from the Inuzuka and Aburame n that live on the edge of Konoha and hurriedly went after Shinichi with just Hyuga Hizashi.


    Obviously, Danzo wanted to kill Uchiha Shinichi as soon as possible to not only minimize the impact of this storm but also to obtain a fresh pair of Mangekyou Sharingan for him.


    But unfortunately for him, his impatience backfired, and without the assistance of the Aburame and Inuzuka that can track through smell and by receiving signals from the insects.


    With just a pair of Byakugan, it is very difficult to track Shinichi who specializes in anti-tracking because of his Mangekyou for Hyuga Hizashi, even if he is one of the strongest shinobi of the current Konoha.


    And this, here again, reflects theck of Kage-ss powerhouses in the vige to effectively deal with such emergencies.


    There is no shortage of elites in Konoha, but there is really ack of Kage-ss shinobi.


    Sandaime needs to sit in the vige, Jiraiya is still at the battlefront against Cloud to defend against any possible raid and participating in peace negotiations.


    So, when Shinichi made such a mess, Danzo is the only one that Sandaime trusted enough to chase after Shinichi.


    But the fact of the matter is that Danzo has already stayed in the shadows for too long, by now he has already lost most of his Natural Strength and Will, but there is still an unrealistic obsession of bing the Hokage and uniting the Shinobi world.


    But because hecks the Natural Will, he always avoids dangerous scenarios.


    After all, even in the original series, Danzo shrank away during the Kyuubi''s Rebellion, Danzo shrank away during Orochimaru''s defection,ter he shrank away during the Sand''s Konoha Crush n, and finally, he again shrank away at the time of Pain''s Assault.


    From beginning to end, no matter how much damage Konoha suffered, Danzo would always hide in the Shadows and watch it all happen with cold eyes with the hope of one daying to the light!


    But how can that happen?


    If he isn''t even willing to dedicate himself to the cause and safety of the vige how can he ever be the light of Konoha?


    Shaking his head helplessly, Kuroto turned towards Guy who asked with a frowning expression, "Since Danzo=Sama''s team lost his tracks, then where do we find him?"


    Kakashi didn''t answer just directly summoned.


    "Ninpou: Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    Puff��


    When the white smoke disappeared, eight Ninken of different sizes, colors, and appearances appeared before the four members of Team-11.


    Taking out a small piece of cloth that was stained in blood, Kakashi handed it to the eight Ninken while saying, "Pakkun, please help me find the owner of this smell."


    This piece of cloth was found by Kakashi at the battlefieldst night, the owner of the blood on it is none other than Uchiha Shinichi, although Shinichi''s injuries recovered instantly, the blood didn''t disappear.


    Pakkun sniffed the cloth for a short while and then said, "Follow me!"


    With that, Pakkun led the way.


    After several hours of tracking everyone stopped at a spot.


    "Kakashi, the owner of that smell should be hiding there!"


    Following the direction, Pakkun pointed at, all four of Team-11 looked over and saw nothing but a veryrge tree.


    At this time, everyone''s gaze turned towards Kuroto.


    And Kuroto who has already activated the Byakugan observed therge tree then shook his head negatively, "There is only one hole, Shinichi isn''t there, although several signs are indicating that he was there not too long ago!"


    Nodding at Kuroto''s guess, everyone came to the tree hole and was slightly taken aback by what they saw inside it.


    There were several stains of blood that has coagted in the tree cave, along with many blood-stained bandages scattered around, from the mess that was spread around, it wasn''t hard to guess that a severely injured person was here and bandaged his wounds while hiding in this tree cave.


    Shisui asked with a puzzled expression, "Did Shinichi suffered such serious injury? And Danzo-Sama could still not find his tracks?"


    Kakashi turned towards Pakkun and asked in confirmation, "Does the smell of blood in this tree cave match the smell of the blood on that piece of cloth?"


    After sniffing a little to check, Pakkun nodded, "Yes, no doubt about it!"


    Kuroto who crouched down at a spot to check something said lightly, "The blood here is already coagted and turned ckish, that means that it was dripped on the groundst night at thetest, so Shinichi definitely left here before today!"


    Putting some pieces together, Shisui muttered solemnly, "Is there any other group chasing after him? Shinichi didn''t even bother removing the blood and bandages here��"


    "We can''t rule out that possibility." After a short pause, Kuroto turned towards Kakashi and asked in confusion, "Are you sure Uchiha Shinichi has some sort of recovery/regeneration ability? And are you really sure that he didn''t have any injury when he left the battlefield yesterday?"


    Kakashi nodded seriously, "Yes, during the battle he did receive several serious wounds, but they all disappeared too fast, it was aplete recovery with not even any scars left behind!"


    Kakashi''s insight is also not any worse than Shisui''s with his Mangekyou, so he had confidence in what he saw.


    What''s more, he was intently observing Shinichi during the entire course of the battle, so close to no detail escaped his eye.


    ''He didn''t have any injury when he left, the chasing team under Danzo''smand was led away by his shadow clone, then howe he suffered such injuries even with his recovery abilities? Who could injure him to such a degree? Was it Obito? Or someone else that I don''t know of��?'' �C Kuroto thought quietly while putting his one hand on his chin.


    In Kuroto''s understanding, if it was Obito then Shinichi is either already dead or escaped at the cost of his Mangekyou Sharingan so he lost his recovery ability.


    In whichever case, there shouldn''t have been a fierce battle, this isn''t in line with Obito''s methods.


    ''Unless Shinichi could force Obito to use Wood Release!'' �C But then Kuroto immediately shook his head in denying that possibility, this idea sounds almost too absurd to be true.


    Firstly, there is no need for Obito to have a death match against Shinichi, and secondly, Obito wouldn''t risk letting Shinichi escape alive if he exposed the Wood Release, after all, Obito is pretending to be ''Uchiha Madara!''


    And by general Uchiha Standards, Madara wouldn''t give up his pride to obtain the Senju''s Wood Release whom he hates very much!


    With that thought in his mind, there is only thest possibility that remains.


    So, containing his thoughts, Kuroto said to the rest of the Team-11, "The most likely exnation, points towards a third group that has intervened in this matter, we should be more careful in this mission!"


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 258 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 124 - – 121 Single Out?

    After concluding that there might be an intervention of a third party, every one of Team-11 except for Kuroto became a little worried.


    They were worried both about the intentions of the third party as well as the safety of Uchiha Shinichi, if Shinichi were to fall into the hands of that third party, then things could get worse. ??


    After all, it''s not difficult to estimate the true value of Mangekyou Sharingan, and it''s still possible to transnt those eyes to others, with Kakashi being the best example.


    Now, considering that the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan might fall into the hands of people outside Konoha, Shisui quickly asked Pakkun, "Can we continue tracking him?"


    Pakkun went around the tree cave and said, "It''s hard to say, the smell is mostly concentrated inside the tree hole, and the smell outside is very weak��"


    Kakashi still asked Pakkun, "Please try it."


    Pakkun nodded and instantly the eight Ninken spread in and around the tree cave to search for any trail they could find that is left by Uchiha Shinichi.


    And not long after one of the Ninken raised its paw and said, "Found it."


    Pakkun immediately hurried over to the side and nodded after carefully sniffing, "Well, it''s the trail he left behind."


    Since Shinichi''s tracks were again discovered, Team-11 didn''t dy any longer and immediately followed after Pakkun.


    The day passed quickly as Team-11 took a short break.


    At the temporary camp.


    Kakashi, Shisui, Kuroto, and Guy sat together and carefully studying the route they took on a map.


    "From the escape route Shinichi has followed up to now, he seems to be going in the direction of the Land of Lightning, so the possible location he might escape to are, The Land of Hot Water, The Land of Frost, The Land of Moon, and finally The Land of Lightning."


    Kakashi''s words made everyone fall into silence.


    The four members of Team-11 are still a little familiar with this territory because ofpleting the mission of destroying Cloud Vige''s secret warehouse as well as disturbing Cloud Vige''s transportation line in the Land of Hot Water, so they more or less understand just what could this territory mean.


    If Shinichi''s intention is to hide in The Land of Hot Water, the Land of Moon, or the Land of Frost, then it is still not too worrisome but if he is going into the territory of the Land of Lightning, then this matter would get way too troublesome.


    As a Special Jonin, Shinichi has much ess to many secrets of the Vige, additionally being a Shinobi of the Uchiha n, Shinichi also has secret intelligence about the Uchiha n and Konoha Police, and most of all, he is perfectly aware of the rift between the Hokage Faction and Uchiha n!


    In other words, even if his Mangekyou is not counted, the intelligence he holds with him is still very important. If such secret information falls into the hands of the Cloud Vige, then it would be too detrimental for Konoha.


    With a sigh, Shisui muttered helplessly, "He must not be allowed to cross the territory of the Land of Fire."


    Guy also nodded in agreement, "Well, we can''t allow him to make mistakes again and again��"


    Kakashi also stated, "I will send a message to Jiraiya-Sama at the border camp, so they will be prepared to intercept him��"


    While they were all discussing these things, Kuroto was silent and thought silently to himself, ''Does he want to defect to the Cloud Vige? But the more important question is, will the Cloud Vige give shelter to Shinichi? Will Cloud Vige even trust Shinichi?''


    If Cloud Vige did give refugee to Uchiha Shinichi, then the ongoing peace talks will all be meaningless, and the rtionship between Konoha and Cloud will again return to the previous state of war, and this time, Konoha would not have any other option but to fight Cloud Vige until the end.


    However, considering just how cheeky Raikage is, they might just secretly give refugee to Shinichi but on the surface, they wouldn''t reveal anything and simply say that they don''t know anything about it.


    After all, they did dare do such a thing twice in the original series, when they attempted to steal children from Konoha Vige, therefore, another vige might not do such a thing because of their pride but Cloud will definitely do such a thing.


    And it wouldn''t even be strange if Shinichi is used to breed another Uchiha n in the Cloud Vige!


    Although Kuroto doesn''t believe that Shinichi would agree to such a thing��


    ��


    Next Day.


    After taking the short break, Team-11 continued chasing again for the entire night and the following day.


    Initially thought that it was just a simple task of hunting a missing-nin, but now there are signs of involvement of the mysterious third party, and the fact that Shinichi''s goal might actually be the Cloud Vige, this simple mission has be way tooplicated until everything rifies.


    All four already understood that if Shinichi is allowed to defect to the Cloud Vige then the matter would definitely escte to another Shinobi War, and they can''t have that.


    But all that aside, one thing has started to bug everyone now.


    After chasing for continuously 2 days, Kuroto was the first one to speak with a frown, "This is too strange."


    Guy also said from the side, "Yes, if Uchiha Shinichi is seriously injured then how could he travel without any rest, not to mention his speed is too fast? This is totally unreasonable!"


    Shisui said with an impatient tone, "We can''t control this, for now, keep Chasing."


    It''s not really the time to worry about these things, once they caught up with Shinichi, everything will be cleared.


    With that thought, all four increased their speed.


    In the evening, when the Sun gradually sunk, leaving a warm glow on the horizon, the Ninken Pakkun who had been leading them for the whole day suddenly said, "The smell is increasing, the target is not too far ahead."


    As soon as Pakkun stated, all four of the Team-11 immediately became alert and raised their guard.


    Although they are indeed happy that they caught-up with Shinichi within the territory of the Land of Fire, this interception also means that a big battle is up ahead, and considering that there might also be the presence of the mysterious third-party force, Team-11 had no expression of excitement.


    However, this still didn''t slow them down and they increased their speed again.


    After traveling for another short while, Kuroto suddenly shouted, "Everyone, scatter."


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    As soon as Kuroto''s words fell, all four instantly separated in four different directions, and immediately after that, a series of explosions covered the area they were at.


    Kuroto whonded on a tree safely; observed everything with the Byakugan.


    The explosion just now was obviously an Ambush, but what''s surprising is that the detonation Charm used for designing this Ambush had definitely undergone a special treatment that decreased their chakra emission readily.


    If It was any Hyuga ninja other than Kuroto, they would have definitely suffered��


    But this also gave him a piece of intelligence and that is the fact that whoever set up this ambush seems to be aware of the presence of a Hyuga in the team chasing after them.


    And it''s not too strange either, after all, Hyugas are some of the best trackers in Konoha Vige, so the enemy preparing a trap with the thought in mind that a Hyuga Shinobi might be part of the chasing team just shows that he has good analysis ability.


    And since that''s the case, ''Then this is definitely a targeted ambush."


    In just a moment Kuroto reached this conclusion.


    At this time, the smoke and dust produced by the explosion of the detonation charms had not yet disappeared.


    Because of Kuroto''s warning, Kakashi, Shisui, and Guy did avoid the explosion, but the four of them still scattered in four different directions.


    And Kuroto is also able to perceive many live chakra reactions surrounding all four of them, but that''s not it, each and every shinobi surrounding them is at least a Chunin Rank, with several Special Jonin and Jonin are also part of the fray.


    Immediately noticing this, Kuroto''s expression shrank, it''s not that he was worried about himself, but he was worried about the other three and hurriedly shouted towards the other them, "Be careful everyone, there are a lot of ninjas on the other side, and they are all chunin or higher."


    As soon as Kuroto''s voice came out, there was a sound of somethinging towards him.


    Based on the sound alone, Kuroto judged that several Kunais wereing towards him, and based on the fact that there was such an Ambush here, these Kunai must have detonation charm tied to them.


    Without waiting for even a second to pass, as soon as he noticed this, Kuroto flickered away, easily avoiding the Kunai; and retreated to rtively open space.


    At this time, the silhouette of the person responsible for all this trouble came into view, and Kuroto was a little surprised seeing this person because it was none other than Shinichi that calmly walked towards him, whom Team-11 was chasing after.


    Getting out of surprise that was only a momentarily one, Kuroto said with a smirk, "Showing up here all alone? You wouldn''t happen to want to single out with me, do you? Because if that''s the case, then all this trouble you caused was unnecessary, you could have just let me know and I would have epted the challenge, after all, I have been itching to step-up on another Uchiha for a while now."


    Shinichi calmly pulled out the short sword at his back, and said with a contemptuous tone while ignoring thest part of Kuroto''s sentence, "Yes, defeating you was my goal for training from the beginning, so I want to get done with it before I finally cut all ties with the Uchiha and Konoha! But you needn''t worry, after defeating you, I''ll leave you be by sparing your life; because in a way, I am grateful to you for breaking my arrogance��"


    Read up to Chapter - 258 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 125 - – 122 Almost Perfect Jinchuriki…

    Rising up from the ground, the half body of Zetsu came out of the ground and asked the masked-man who stood on the side with a puzzled expression, "Why are you helping that kid even now?"


    The main reason why the team lead by Danzo couldn''t discover Uchiha Shinichi''s tracks was because of the indirect help the masked-man provided him. ??


    Otherwise, it would have been extremely difficult for Shinichi to get rid of the chase simply depending on his own skills.


    The masked-man who carefreely stood with his hands crossed at the back of his head, replied calmly without moving his gaze, "Simply because he is a useful chess piece."


    Zetsu frowned a little and said in a disapproving tone, "But we have lost control of him!"


    "No!" �C muttered the masked-man, and continued in a t tone, "So long as he continues to live, that is already more than enough��, for now!"


    The Masked-Man is very clear about the contradiction between the Uchiha and the Vige, therefore, as long as Uchiha Shinichi remains alive outside Konoha as a missing-nin, the rift between the Hokage faction and the Uchiha n will never be solved.


    At this time, Zetsu said while pointing in one direction, "Konoha has sent the Team-11, so it is hard to say whether he can sessfully escape out of the Land of Fire!"


    The Masked-Man asked in a dissatisfied tone, "Didn''t I tell you to let your clone watch him?"


    However,pletely ignoring, the masked man''s dissatisfied tone, Zetsu just shrugged, "His perception has increased too much, my clone can''t get any closer."


    Ever since Shinichi awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, his perception and other sensory skills have be so apt that even being a non-sensor type, he already exceeds the ability of many sensor ss, therefore, it is difficult to monitor him without letting him discover.


    "Fine, but make sure to keep watch of him, even if from afar, it''s not yet time for him to die!" �C After speaking this sentence, the Masked-Man fell into deep thought as he remembered the mysterious ck-masked man that he encountered at the Root Base.


    Zetsu noticed the Masked-man''s change and asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    The Masked-Man didn''t hide it and simply described the events that took ce at the Root Base, "I encountered a mysterious person at the Root Base, his strength was very strong, I had a short bout against him and in that short bout, I couldn''t take advantage for even an instant!"


    Zetsu was really surprised and asked in confusion, "Konoha still has such a shinobi?"


    The Masked-Man shook his head as he said, "There shouldn''t be, apart from the few old men and Jiraiya, there shouldn''t be anyone else in Konoha with such strength, what''s more, for some reason that I am unable toprehend, that person gave me a familiar feeling, its as if I know him but at the same time I don''t!"


    "Familiar!?" �C After a short pause, Zetsu continued, "So, you are saying that you know him?"


    The Masked-Man shook his head in denial, "That''s what bugs me, among the people I know, there shouldn''t be any such person!"


    From that time, the Masked-Man has been trying to recall if he can find anything, but he has still not found any identity that could match that person.


    Among the people he knows, except for Yondaime Hokage, no one has the strength to match that mysterious person, not even Kakashi, who has his left eye.


    And what makes Masked-Man cautious is the confidence the other party revealed, for a moment the confidence the other party showed did remind him of Konoha''s Yellow sh!


    And that could be troublesome.


    Zetsu was a little intrigued by this and said with a chuckle, "If there''s someone that can even make you feel cautious, I am a little curious as to who that person might be."


    ��


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    The sound of explosions and metal shing metal can still be heard, just listening to the movement Kuroto can more or less judge that the rest of the members of Team-11 are fiercely fighting there.


    Uchiha Shinichi standing opposite to Kuroto drew his short sword and waved it casually while saying, "Hyuga Kuroto, in fact, as I said, I don''t hate you, but the regret I feel for losing to you back then still makes me unable to forget."


    Observing everything going around in the vicinity, Kuroto could only sigh, "We all underestimated you big time!"


    The identity of the mysterious third-party is no longer hidden now, and this also confirmed that the scene at the tree cave might actually be a part of their n to lead Team-11 or the other chasers here into an ambush.


    Moreover, from just one look Kuroto can confirm that Shinichi is not injured as they thought, this exins why his traveling speed was still too high.


    But the next surprising thing is just how was Shinichi able toe in contact with Cloud Army and let it infiltrate into the Land of Fire?


    Was it Obito''s work?


    After all, this ambush was prepared by theirbined effort, so there is no doubt that Shinichi has some sort of cooperative rtionship with the Cloud Vige.


    Otherwise, the Cloud Vige would definitely not have the time and opportunity to send so many elites ninjas here.


    Kuroto spected that the spy Cloud Vige nted in Konoha somehow came into contact with Shinichi and helped him n this all out.


    This Kumo spy hidden in Konoha not only perfectly understood Shinichi''s resentment towards Konoha but also managed to approach the guy, and was able to induce Shinichi to form a cooperative rtionship, from just this alone, it can be guessed that the identity and status of this spy are not ordinary.


    After all, this spy is probably the reason why the urate information of the members of Team-11 is printed in the Bingo Book.


    Now understanding that; Kuroto would have to find who that person may be.


    But Kuroto was also d on the fact that he didn''t yet reveal the information about the Tenseigan and Ryuumyaku to the Vige.


    And now this thing has benefited him, after all, most of the intel about him in the Bingo Book is iplete.


    And, same is the case with, Shisui and Kakashi.


    After all, the spy wouldn''t have been aware of Shisui and Kakashi''s Mangekyou Sharingan.


    So, this makes most of the information the spy provided sort of useless.


    And this is exactly one of the reasons why Kuroto never revealed the secret of his Tenseigan to anyone.


    ''But finding and disposing of him is something I''ll have to take care of!''


    After suppressing all these thoughts, Kuroto slowly brought out his Kusanagi sword as he spoke to Shinichi, "I understand, let''s change ces, I won''t be able to give you the battle you want here��"


    Shinichi was startled by what Kuroto said, and immediately shook his head with a helpless smile, "No, you don''t seem to understand, in fact, I don''t need much time to deal with you."


    Kuroto didn''t pay any attention to Shinichi, and directly left in a direction after dropping just two words, "Follow Me!"


    Shinichi misunderstood Kuroto''s actions, as he muttered, "Don''t you feel embarrassed to run away from a battle?"


    And with a chuckle, Shinichi chased after Kuroto.


    Whether it was Kuroto or Shinichi, the strength of both the Shinobi has already surpassed the level of a Jonin, therefore, both their speed was extremely fast, so it didn''t take long for them to leave the battlefield at the ambush point.


    Noticing that they were already quite far away, Shinichi asked impatiently, "Hey��, where are you trying to escape?"


    Kuroto who was at the front didn''t bother turning back, "I am not trying to escape, I just want to deal with you at a ce where no one else is present!"


    Shinichi just snorted, "Baka��, you don''t understand what it means to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan. Your Byakugan is nothing inparison to my eyes!"


    Kuroto simply ignored Shinichi''s rambling and finally stopped after moving a little more distance.


    As soon as Kuroto stopped Shinichi also stopped, and while tapping his sword over his shoulder, he said with emotion, "Ever since I awakened these Cursed Eyes, I have changed!"


    At this time, Shinichi waspletely immersed in emotion and self-monologue that Kuroto felt a little dumbfounded.


    But Kuroto could understand what Shinichi meant, an Uchiha who just awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, a sudden gain of such iprehensible power must make him feel a little intoxicated, he was able to easily ughter away the Root and Anbu ninja, so obviously, his confidence would inte.


    After all, Kuroto also experienced this phase back when he just awakened the Tenseigan, so he is no stranger to it, and it was only because of some of the difficult experiences he went through; did Kuroto learned to never overestimate himself.


    Unfortunately for Shinichi, he hasn''t experienced such a thing yet, so he doesn''t understand this.


    And Kuroto would obviously not shy away to use this to his advantage.


    ''This is obviously an opportunity!''


    Kuroto didn''t miss this opportunity and directly used Rein Pull to draw Shinichi and rushed towards him along with positioning the Kusanagi Sword.


    Mangekyou Sharingan can have all sorts of weird abilities, so if Kuroto has the opportunity tond a surprise attack then it''s better to utilize it.


    sh��


    Shinichi was shocked as his body suddenly flew towards Hyuga Kuroto and was stabbed through the heart by the sword.


    Look at his chest through which the metal sword pierced his heart, Shinichi asked in confusion, "What was that just now?"


    Listening to Shinichi''s murmur, Kuroto immediately pulled out his sword and retreated backward.


    Retreating backward, Kuroto observed that just as Kakashi described, the stab wound on Shinichi''s chest quickly healed. If not for the blood on his sword and the cut on his clothes, Kuroto wouldn''t really be sure whether he stabbed Shinichi or not.


    "It is definitely not a genjutsu effect, because even if somehow I couldn''t resist it with the Tenseigan, Ryuumyaku would have definitely woke me up!"


    Since Kuroto is already the Ryuumyaku''s Jinchuriki, and since the young form of Ryuumyaku is quite docile, therefore, Kuroto can fully use the power of Ryuumyaku, as long he doesn''t exceed the upper limit that would cause the invasion of Natural Energy, so he can more or less be regarded a perfect Jinchuriki.


    Therefore, most of the Genjutsu attacks are ineffective on him��


    ...................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 260 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 126 - – 123 Kuroto Vs Shinichi Round: 2

    ''If it''s not a genjutsu then why did my attack turned invalid?'' �C thought Kuroto while holding the Kusanagi Sword.


    The special ability of this Kusanagi Sword is to inhibit healing, moreover, the de has been specifically treated in a Poison that Kuroto concocted himself. Therefore, Shinichi should already be dead; based on the fact that Kuroto stabbed through his heart. ??


    But Shinichi recovered instantly, moreover no scars?


    But Kuroto can be sure that Shinichi hasn''t used the forbidden technique ''Izanagi'', for one Shinichi didn''t have the opportunity to cast it, and second, his chakra is still normal.


    Now, this makes Kuroto quite interested in what kind of ability Shinichi has awakened, it is definitely not simple ''Regeneration''.


    Based on the smell, Kuroto can judge that the bloodstains that were present in the tree cave were indeed Shinichi''s, however, if his Mangekyou Sharingan ability is ''Regeneration'' then he shouldn''t have suffered such serious wounds.


    Therefore, his Mangekyou ability is definitely not simple ''Regeneration!''.


    ''Is it quick healing? No, it''s not quick healing�� because if that was the case then why the bloodstains in the tree cave��? Is it the removal of the state of injury? That''s not it either�� one ability is to temporarily negate all damage, but he must suffer from them at ater period, so his ability is to transfer the injuries into the future?''


    "Yeah, that makes sense��" �C Analyzing all the information, Kuroto made this guess, after all, Uchiha Kurumi couldn''t even get to finish herst words before her death, so he must have the guilt regarding that.


    Shinichi on the opposite side recovered quickly and said at this moment, "See? You can''t beat me!"


    Ignoring Shinichi''s words, Kuroto asked tentatively, "It''s postponement! The ability of one of your Mangekyou Sharingan is to transfer damage into the future, right?"


    Shinichi''s expression shrank as soon as he heard Kuroto and finally muttered with a defeated sigh, "As expected of the person who defeated so many Uchiha, your insight and analysis is really sharp, but now that you know about it, I can''t leave you alive, it seems that now I have no option but to KILL YOU!"


    Whoosh��!


    As soon as he finished, Shinichi''s figure turned into after image as he rushed straight towards Kuroto like an arrow released from the bow.


    ''Heh�� Shinichi''s speed has definitely increased quite a lot!'' �C thought Kuroto as he calmly greeted Shinichi''s sword with his.


    ng�� ng�� ng��


    And finally, the sh between them started.


    For a moment, the sound of metal and metal mming sounded in the forest as both Kuroto and Shinichi fought purely in nothing but simple speed, insight, perception, and Kenjutsu.


    Shinichi was a Special Jonin before awakening Mangekyou Sharingan, and if not for the Hokage Faction to deliberately reduce the number of Uchiha promoting to Jonin, then he should have definitely been promoted to Jonin.


    And Kuroto is someone who has awakened the Mythical Tenseigan Dojutsu, which isparable to the Rinnegan, so long as Kuroto''s prowess keeps increasing, his strength will continue to rise.


    In the war period, Kuroto acted as the sensor-ss whenever he had to go on the missions, so insight and perception are some of the strong points that have only improved ever since he awakened the Tenseigan.


    Therefore, the simple Kenjutsu battle between the two is a sight to behold.


    After dodging away from a wind-enhanced sword sh that cut off several trees far away, Kuroto retreated sideways and dashed towards Shinichi!


    ''His Kenjutsu skills are really good, definitely better than Uchiha Hiiragi and Shisui''s!'' �C thought Kuroto while analyzing Shinichi''s Kenjutsu skills with his Tenseigan, Kuroto was really enjoying such a pure Taijutsu and Kenjutsu battle.


    And now Kuroto understands why Shinichi was able to crush the Root and other Anbu shinobi. It wasn''t just thanks to the Mangekyou Sharingan, Shinichi has definitely surpassed the level of an elite Jonin without even using extreme Mangekyou Techniques.


    While Kuroto was impressed by Shinichi''s progress and enjoying the battle, Shinichi didn''t have the same state of mind.


    Shinichi thought that he would easily be able to kill Hyuga Kuroto, but now he is shocked.


    Even with the insight of Mangekyou Sharingan, he was barely able to keep up with the Kenjutsu battle against Kuroto.


    This caused a storm in his heart.


    Ever since he awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, Shinichi became indifferent towards other Jonin, even the Jonin of the Uchiha n were not in his line of sight, Shinichi is sure that he can easily deal with most of the Jonin, and he wasn''t wrong, Shinichi is sure that he can easily deal with Hatake Kakashi.


    And this is the reason why after ughtering arge number of Root and Anbu ninjas, Shinichi felt that even if it is the Sandaime Hokage personally, Shinichi can deal with him easily, and dealing with Hyuga Kuroto would only be much easier.


    But here he is now, giving his all just to keep up with Hyuga Kuroto. Sometimes even capturing Kuroto''s movements is difficult for him, so this naturally freaked him out.


    ''Just what in the hell is going on��!?''


    ng��


    All while these thoughts were going on in each of their minds, the battle didn''t stop even for a second, and the forest area around was already a mess, while they continued shing.


    After one big sh, both of them retreated backward.


    Both of them panted with a heavy breath while intently observing the opposite side, trying to find ws in the other party''s defense.


    With how Kuroto operates, after confirming that no one was around, he should have already used the Tenseigan Chakra Mode to directly kill Uchiha Shinichi using the Truth-Seeking Orb or Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion.


    But two things stopped him from doing so, for one, Shinichi''s Mangekyou Sharingan ability is quite weird since he can postpone injury so this makes Kuroto a little cautious to not yet reveal his secret cards.


    And second, is that he is actually enjoying this battle, so he wants to take his time and have the most out of it to increase his own strength and see if he can recruit Shinichi, after all, if you have someone of Shinichi''s strength working for you, then many things would be much easier.


    While Kuroto was mulling over this, Shinichi was getting angry at himself.


    Looking at the newly added cuts on his clothes, but no damage on Hyuga Kuroto on the opposite side, Shinichi suddenly roared in anger, "Damn it, don''t think that this is all my Mangekyou Sharingan is capable of, I am going to make you kneel before me as you realize which one of us is superior!"


    Shinichi is obviously finding it difficult to keep up with Kuroto in a battle of pure insight, taijutsu, and Kenjutsu, even when he used Mangekyou Sharingan, so this makes him really angered at himself!


    "Daaamnn it all to hellllllllll!!!!" �C Apanied by Shinichi''s roar the dark green skeletal figure of Susanoo was projected out of his body.


    Standing in the Susanoo''s ribcage, Shinichi looked towards Kuroto coldly and shouted, "Hyuga Kuroto, you were a good opponent, but now die!"


    Kuroto didn''t say a word, just silently observing Shinichi''s Susanoo while dodging the chakra des that were fired towards him.


    At this time, Shinichi''s Susanoo wasn''t an iplete ribcage version that Kakashi described but an upper-body skeletal version.


    ''So, he has already reached Stage-2 of Susanoo!''


    As long as Shinichi is inside the Susanoo''s defense, most of Kuroto''s simple attacks would be useless.


    Sheathing back the Kusanagi Sword, Kuroto raised his arms and formed the Seal.


    When Shinichi saw that Kuroto trying to cast some Jutsu he coldly stated, "Huyga Kuroto, don''t waste your effort, in the face of the mighty Susanoo, nothing you do will be effective!"


    The sheer power of Susanoo again reverted Shinichi''s mentality to be the superior one.


    But Shinichi still waited for Kuroto toplete the seal print because he wants to totally crush Hyuga Kuroto.


    Initially thought that having a fair battle with Kuroto would be best as he didn''t believe that Hyuga Kuroto would have any means to fight against Susanoo, therefore, Shinichi didn''t start the battle with the Susanoo, but now that he found that conventional means wouldn''t work, and the fact that Kuroto was able to somewhat guess his Mangekyou ability, so he had no choice but to resort to using Susanoo.


    Whoosh��


    With thepletion of Seal, the cyan-blue chakra mes wrapped around Kuroto''s body; like a cloak, and instantly his body started hovering in the mid-air while 3 Truth-Seeking Orb floated around his back.


    "You��?"


    Shinichi was dumbfounded at the state that Kuroto was in at the moment.


    Shinichi was shocked but there was still more toe, as Kuroto muttered, "Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!"


    Announcing its majestic presence, a ten meters long dazzling golden chakra sword emerged in Kuroto''s hand.


    This time, Kuroto only used one Truth-Seeking Orb to condense Golden Sword, and deliberately suppressed its length, after all, if repeated events of thend divide were to appear in many countries then those dots can be connected to him.


    Therefore, Kuroto chose to control his strength to defeat Uchiha Shinichi, as that''s his current goal.


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 262 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 127 - – 124 Shinichi’s Shock

    Shinichi fell into a daze as he saw Kuroto hovering in mid-air, with his body wrapped in what appeared to be a Cyan-Chakra Cloak and carrying a Golden Chakra Sword.


    He couldn''t he but mutter in wonder, "You�� what kind of ninjutsu is this?" �C As he said that, Shinichi paused and finally said after shaking his head, "No, this isn''t some ninjutsu, this should be your pupil technique, right? But Byakugan shouldn''t have any such ability." ??


    "There are so many things that you don''t know of." �C said Kuroto with a light voice.


    Kuroto would obviously not exin just What is the Tenseigan? What is Tenseigan Chakra Mode? What is the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion? Etc, after all, protecting his intelligence has be a sort of an instinct for him.


    "Is that so? I guess I wasn''t wrong, you are really not an ordinary Hyuga, now I can be sure of that." �C taking a deep breath; Shinichi gradually calmed down.


    Although the Chakra pressure emanating from Kuroto in the Tenseigan Chakra Mode was extremely powerful, it still didn''t affect Shinichi too much, but only aroused his eagerness to win against Hyuga Kuroto even more.


    Looking at the current state of Hyuga Kuroto, Shinichi was now reminded of the time when he first duelled against him.


    Even back then after his loss, Shinichi was able to grasp something that led him to doubt that Hyuga Kuroto is not some ordinary Hyuga, but because Shinichi''s loss was too miserable that it even made him embarrass about it; so, he chose not to speak anything about it; because even if he said anything the other Uchiha nsmen would not pay any attention to his words and just think that he is making excuses to cover his failure.


    So, that wasn''t worth it, but Shinichi still didn''t let go of that.


    And now that he has seen the unique pupil technique, Shinichi understood that his initial guess wasn''t wrong.


    At this time, Kuroto slowly raised his hand to lift the dazzling Golden Sword.


    "Well now, this kind of battle is fair." �C Shinichi muttered with a strong will, and then shouted, "Hyuga Kuroto, I, Uchiha Shinichi will not lose to you twice."


    After leaving this sentence Shinichi exerted more of his Chakra to further enhance his Susanoo that started growing muscles over it and transformed into a half-body warrior Susanoo.


    Due to overexerting his eyes, even blood started to drip out of them. But that stops Shinichi to continue��


    And a ROAR�� echoed throughout the forest following which two more sets of arms appeared on the Susanoo.


    As soon as this transformation waspleted, Kuroto who was observing all the changes happening immediately shed the Golden Sword.


    At the same time, Susanoo''s arms were also raised while a sword made out of dark-green chakra appeared to match the Golden Sword''s sh.


    Wouch��


    With the sound of breaking wind, two chakra-des projection meet each other sending intense wind pressure to the surroundings.


    "Blocked!"


    Shinichi was happy that his Susanoo projection sword could block that Golden Sword.


    Break��


    However, before he could be too overjoyed the sound of cracking reached his ears.


    And immediately afterward, one set of arms was cut through and faded away.


    And that wasn''t it, just momentster the entire Susanoo also started breaking away as various cracks appeared in its skeletal defense.


    Although it is said that Susanoo Armour has an almost perfect defense, it still couldn''t resist the cutting effect of the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion.


    Shinichi was highly shocked that Kuroto could cut through Susanoo''s perfect defense and immediately flickered away from that spot, as he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    As soon as Shinichi disappeared from his spot, the entire Susanoo crumbled.


    "Cough-cough��"


    Shinichi who appeared on the other side wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and mutter in shock, "This�� how could it be possible!?"


    Susanoo was easily cut in half?


    Shinichi even wondered whether he is under a genjutsu attack.


    After all, Susanoo should have a perfect defense! It is the symbol of Absolute.


    But contrary to what he thought, the absolute was now broken.


    On the other side, Kuroto''s expression remained calm.


    Since he used only one Truth-Seeking Orb to summon the Golden Sword, so it is understandable that it couldn''t cut through Susanoo''s defense in one swipe but took a bit of effort.


    ncing on the other side where the rest of the members of Team-11 were fighting, Kuroto muttered inwardly, ''I can''t drag this for too long.''


    Although both of them are far from the others, it is still possible to sense the movements of the other side, therefore, Kuroto was able to perceive that some of the Cloud ninjas are rushing here.


    Shinichi who was ignored for a moment roared in frustration, "Damn it, where do you think you are looking? I still haven''t lost yet."


    Without waiting for Kuroto to turn over, Shinichi urged his Mangekyou and again the projection of Susanoo covered his body and immediately punched Kuroto with all four of its arms.


    Punch�� Punch�� Punch�� Punch��


    ��


    At the same time on another part of the Battlefield.


    Shisui who was surrounded by a dozen or so Chunin and Jonin looked anxiously in the direction where Kuroto and Shinichi were fighting.


    Although Shisui isn''t a sensor-ss, he was still able to perceive Susanoo''s Chakra Fluctuation and understood that Shinichi has used the mighty Susanoo armor.


    Shisui perfectly understands the power of Susanoo and that''s why he wasn''t worried about Kuroto-San''s safety.


    In Shisui''s mind, Kuroto-San, who could tten an entire valley along with hundreds of Cloud ninjas in a few minutes has long surpassed the level of Mangekyou Sharingan and is undoubtedly the current strongest in Konoha.


    Therefore, Shisui wasn''t worried about Kuroto-San''s safety but Shinichi''s safety, Shisui doesn''t want Shinichi to die!


    While Shisui was worried about Shinichi''s safety, a young Kunoichi walked in from the other side.


    From just a single nce, Shisui realized who she is and his face sank.


    It''s because the person is none other than the Nibi''s Jinchuriki, Yugito Nii, a Jonin of Kumo.


    As Yugito Nii walked in, the clear anger and coldness in her eyes didn''t escape Shisui''s perception as she said, "Huh�� Konoha Anbu Team-11, this time I finally caught you guys!"


    Shisui immediately questioned with anger, "Are you Kumo shinobi so shameless that you again want to break the Peace and start the War!?"


    "Peace? War?" With a cold smile, Yugito Nii continued, "If not for your rat tricks in the Land of Hot Water, Konoha would have already been under our control"


    "And what about the destroy-��"


    Before Shisui could finish his words, a sudden golden light shed across the horizon that not only attracted his attention but also attracted Jinchuriki''s attention as both of them wondered, ''What happened over there?''


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 264 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 128 - – 125 The Battle Of Team – 11

    The dazzling golden light that was shining like a golden curtain looked especially magnificent in the dimming dusky sky. It appeared as if the Sun that has just sunk a few moments ago climbed up again leaving a golden hue in the night-blue sky.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� ??


    Before anyone could react to the sudden golden light, there were a series of loud rumbling noises from the ce where the golden curtain shone


    The earth trembled and the forest shook.


    From the intense vibrations that disrupted everything around; it felt as if two titans were fighting in the distance, causing massive shock waves in the entire forest.


    Shisui''s face was solemn at this moment because he was aware that these vibrations were alling from the direction where Kuroto-San and Shinichi were fighting.


    Yugito Nii also frowned with an unsure expression.


    As themander who led the response this time, she was initially sceptical of Uchiha Shinichi''s insistence on singling out Hyuga Kuroto.


    But considering that he had what Raikage-Sama described as a dojutsu called the Mangekyou Sharingan, led her to have no choice but to agree.


    Yugito Nii doesn''t know what actually is Mangekyou Sharingan, but it should be something highly valuable for the Kumo, considering that Raikage-Sama sent them all here just to retrieve it.


    But as a perfect Jinchuriki, Yugito Nii obviously looked down on the Uchiha brat, but now she is unsure of that thought and muttered in surprise, "Could it be that Uchiha Shinichi and Hyuga Kuroto are fighting there?"


    The entire ambush point is under her perception and she can''t sense either of them here, so only the distant battlefield that is outside the ambush point, and also the ce where those vibrations areing from is the ce where those two might be fighting.


    But this further confused her, because as far as she believes; neither Uchiha Shinichi nor Hyuga Kuroto should be capable of causing such big movements.


    After all, in Yugito Nii''s concept, only Jinchuriki with their tailed beasts are capable of suchrge-scale terrain damage.


    Noticing Yugito Nii''s confusion, Shisui hardened his gaze and understood that he couldn''t dy anymore, choosing to believe that Kuroto-San would definitely not kill Shinichi, Shisui resolved himself to take care of the Jinchuriki to avoid the continuation of War.


    After making up his mind, Shisui activated the Mangekyou Sharingan


    Immediately following this, an Emerald-Green Susanoo was projected from his body!


    Yugito Nii was shocked seeing such a scene and immediately retreated backward, "W-what is that? Wait, his eyes look different from a normal Sharingan, i-is that a Mangekyou Sharingan? D-does that mean he also has a Mangekyou Sharingan?"


    The Kumo ninjas that witnessed Shisui''s Susanoo were all buried by Kuroto at the Valley in the Land of Lightning, so the urate information about Shisui''s Mangekyou Sharingan and Susanoo is unknown to most.


    And since Shinichi didn''t describe what Mangekyou Sharingan is capable of, so Yugito Nii wasn''t much aware of what''s Susanoo!


    Shisui ignored Yugito Nii''s shocked expression and dered, "I''ll never let Shinichi defect to Kumo!"


    With that deration, Shisui''s figure flickered and rushed out. In just an instant the chakra needles fired by him pierced through many chunin and Jonin, killing them immediately.


    Undoubtedly, with the increasing age, physical development, and repeated usage, Shisui''s body is slowly but steadily adapting to Susanoo, and now he has be morefortable in controlling the powers of his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ��


    On Kakashi''s side.


    The sharp sound of Chidori mixed with the wailing and grunting sounds of ninjas echoed in the surroundings.


    While supporting himself and releasing Chidori, Kakashi squatted himself on a tree, panting lightly, and observed his surroundings with the Sharingan.


    Kakashi has of course noticed the Golden Light on the horizon, therefore, he didn''t have any more interest to y hide and seek with these Kumo ninjas.


    Swish��


    At this moment a kunai with a detonation charm was shot towards him from behind.


    Kakashi easily avoided the Kunai and destroyed the detonation charm tied to it with the Chidori.


    The ninja who threw the Kunai was hiding behind a tree frowned as the expected explosion didn''t ur.


    The moment he poked out his head to see the reason, a Kunai wrapped in thunder Chakra pierced through his head, killing him instantly before he could even react.


    ��


    On Guy''s side.


    "Sixth Gate: Keimon �C Open!"


    After opening the Sixth gate of Hachimon Tonkou, Guy''s body was wrapped up in a greenish aura as the surrounding leaves and gravel flew away or hovered in the air from the sheer pressure he emanated.


    The Kumo ninjas who surrounded Guy looked at each other in wonder. Initially, they all thought that they could easilyplete the task of killing this Anbu.


    After all, ording to the information they have of the members of Anbu Team-11 only Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Shisui, and Hyuga Kuroto are worth noting, while the misceneous fourth member of the team is just a tail of the crane, nothing to be taken seriously.


    But the scene here is clearly contrary to what is shown in the intelligence.


    ncing at the dazzling golden light shining on the horizon, Guy who was wearing a monkey mask shouted, "Mypanions are all fighting for the safety of the vige, I can''t stay behind any longer!"


    Some of the Kumo ninjas were offended by Guy''s words and shouted angrily, "Boy, are you underestimating us?"


    Guy obviously didn''t bother to answer just jumped into the air with a distinctive stance and shouted, "Morning Peacock!"


    And instantly he started punching in the air repeatedly, the speed of his punches was so fast that they were set aze by sheer speed and friction which in turn created a peacock-like fan of mes fired towards the Kumo ninjas.


    The Kumo could hardly react to the fan of mes and one by one they all flew out or burnt by the attacks.


    After solving all the enemy at his end, Guy took a breath to relieve himself and vanished in the direction of the golden light.


    ��


    On Kuroto''s side.


    Kuroto continued easily dodging the barrage of punches that Shinichi threw at him with the four massive arms of his Susanoo.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    Each punch, when collided with the ground, caused a massive earthquake and shook the entire forest.


    But Kuroto wasn''t just dodging, whenever he got the right opportunity, he would wave his golden chakra sword to cut off Susanoo.


    He was also very careful so that his sword doesn''t cut through Shinichi or the Mangekyou Sharingan because he doesn''t want to destroy the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    But because Shinichi''s offensive was increasing continuously, so it was getting a little difficult for Kuroto to make sure that his attacks don''t damage Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Roar��


    With a wailing cry, the Susanoo whose head was cut off by Kuroto disappeared.


    And Shinichi who was almost going crazy because nothing he did worked; in frustration, he once again summoned the Susanoo while wiping away the blood that spurted out of his mouth.


    "Damn it, this is already the fifth time he has Summoned the Susanoo, is he some sort of Jinchuriki? Where is he getting so much Chakra from?"


    Although Kuroto was still calm, he still started to feel doubtful.


    The two sides have yet not fought for too long, but in this short battle, Kuroto has already destroyed the Susanoo summoned by Shinichi four times already.


    Shinichi should definitely be exhausted by now.


    But every time Kuroto destroys the Susanoo with the Golden Sword, Shinichi is again able to summon the Susanoo, and even if that''s the case, why has his Chakra not dropped? This fact really bugged Kuroto.


    ''It seems that my initial guess is wrong, his Mangekyou Sharingan ability is not as simple as postponing the injury, damn, the Mangekyou Sharingan abilities are all really broken�� none of them could be simple��!''


    ..................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 266 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 129 - – 126 Hachiman

    "Hoh�� is the fight fierce to such an extent?"


    Looking at the golden light that dazzled from time to time at the horizon along with the loud rumbling sounds that echoed in his ears, White Zetsu''s Clone was really surprised at this moment. ??


    Because the main body and the Masked-Man are constraining the main pursuit unit led by Shimura Danzo in the surrounding forest of Konoha, therefore only he and some other clones were responsible for monitoring and keeping track of Uchiha Shinichi.


    But unfortunately, the Masked-Man and Zetsu didn''t take Shinichi''s perception ability into ount, which led to most of them being killed by Shinichi, leaving only him in this area.


    Ever since awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan, Shinichi''s perception has far surpassed the level of an elite-sensor team, therefore, it is very difficult for Zetsu''s clone to get close to Shinichi, as the guy will most likely notice him too.


    Zetsu Clone has already confirmed this several times during the follow-up along the way, so at this time; he didn''t dare to get too close to the battlefield and was only observing it from far away, therefore, he wasn''t aware of the specific situation on the battlefield.


    "Can''t let him die!"


    The fierce battle happening there is far beyond his expectations, and in order to ensure that no ident happens to Uchiha Shinichi, Zetsu''s clone decided to take the risk and get closer after a little hesitation.


    Coming out of the ground, he jumped onto a big tree to have a higher elevation so as to increase his field of vision for a clear view.


    Wouch�� Wouch�� Wouch��


    The moment hended on the canopy of the tree; several iron spears rained upon him from all directions!


    ''What happened?''


    Even before White Zetsu could react, he was nailed to the tree trunk with all the iron spears.


    White Zetsu who was restricted noticed that some of the iron spears were wrapped in detonation charms.


    Boom��


    ''Oops!'' �C that was hisst thought as he was drowned in a series of explosions.


    Boom�� Boom��


    As the explosions subsided after a few seconds, the Sandaime Kazekage puppet that has been watching over Kuroto while flying high in the sky; examined the wreckage to confirm that the White Zetsu Clone was indeed destroyed.


    Since Team-11 departed for the mission, the Sandaime Puppet has been continuously flying in the air to watch over the team and take care of all the snoopers.


    Obviously, Kuroto has confirmed that Shinichi has been in contact with Obito, so Kuroto would naturally take measures against Zetsu''s intelligence gathering.


    So even when he is fighting with Shinichi, Kuroto made sure to not neglect to keep watch over the surroundings, and precisely because of this; he was able to perceive the presence of White Zetsu trying to observe their battle.


    And Kuroto would obviously not let him do that.


    When Zetsu is merged with the ground he is able to perceive and spy on chakra reaction and emission through the conduction of Earth so it is difficult to catch him, but when he is above the ground, his sensing ability is not good enough to protect against air attacks.


    Therefore, he wasn''t aware of the Kazekage puppet that was lurking in the air, and as soon as he got out of the ground, he was killed before he even had any time to react or check out who the enemy is.


    ��


    On Kuroto''s Side.


    The battle between him and Shinichi continued.


    Through his careful observations, Kuroto discovered that Shinichi can not only undo his injuries but can even constantly maintain his chakra Volume and pupil power even after his Susanoo has been repeatedly destroyed by Kuroto.


    ''It is impossible to constantly maintain Chakra Volume if his Mangekyou Sharingan ability allows him to only heal injuries or postpone them into the future!''


    Thinking of this Kuroto again recalled the description of Uchiha Kurumi''s death.


    ''The girl he loved died in his arms, but he was powerless to do anything, even if he tried.


    Based on this, I initially thought that the Mangekyou Sharingan ability he awakened would somehow be rted to ''Healing'', but now it seems that the keyword here is not ''Healing'' but ''Protecting'' or ''Guarding'', probably.''


    ''Guarding'' is obviously very different from ''Healing''.


    From this, more guesses can be derived, and Kuroto thinks that Uchiha Shinichi''s Mangekyou Sharingan ability gives him a locked state in which there is some ''Guardian'' effect.


    As long as he is in this state, no matter how many injuries he gets, and no matter how much Chakra he consumes, his state will continue to keep him in his peak form, so that he can continue fighting.


    ''But how long does that statests is difficult to infer, and it''s even hard to guess that whether he would even go blind while he is in this state.''


    ''But it is still a Mangekyou Sharingan ability, so it must depend on his Mangekyou Sharingan, and there has to be some way to break through it!''


    After roughly analyzing this, Kuroto thought of two methods to break through it.


    First is that there is probably a time limit to how long this statests, as long as that time passes, it should be possible to subdue him unless he activates that state again.


    The second is that there must be an upper limit to how much damage the ''Guardian'' can restore, if the total damage inflicted upon him exceeds the upper limit; then it should be possible to subdue Shinichi.


    Of course, both of these possibilities are only limited to Kuroto''s guesses, whether they are really true or not, have to be verified.


    Up until now, Kuroto was continuously holding back so as to not damage the Mangekyou Sharingan in Shinichi''s sockets.


    But now he feels that the more restraint he is; the longer will the battle continue, and he won''t even be able to do anything to Uchiha Shinichi considering Shinichi''s possible eye ability, so now he will be changing his approach and use more of his strength to make a quick decision.


    As for whether Shinichi''s Mangekyou Sharingan will remain intact?


    Kuroto will leave that to Shinichi''s luck!


    After making up his mind, Kuroto immediately shed and rushed towards the Susanoo armor, and pierced the Golden Sword through the Susanoo, the target this time was directly Shinichi.


    Boom��


    With an exploding sound, Susanoo''s armor broke to pieces and his body was directly cut in half by the Golden Sword.


    Shinichi, whose body fell into two parts on the ground, coughed up blood and murmured, "So fast��"


    While Kuroto was watching Shinichi''s recovery intently, he distractingly sensed the surroundings.


    Kuroto was able to sense many Chakra reactions rushing towards him, and these Chakra signatures included the familiar ones of the Team-11, as well as, unfamiliar ones.


    "Can''t dy any longer!" �C Kuroto muttered with a frowning expression.


    At this time, a line of blood tears came out of Shinichi''s eyes, and a whole new lower half sprouted from his upper body.


    Kuroto was obviously shocked seeing this scene.


    ''It can recover such a degree of Damage!?'' �C he thought in shock, this type of recovery is as amazing as to how Jubi Madara easily recovered from Death Gate Guy''s final attack.


    Moreover, the whole process didn''t even take a second, and when he recovered there was not even any decrease in his Chakra level.


    Sure enough, Mangekyou Sharingan''s abilities are all cheats on their own!


    Shinichi who was back to his peak didn''t attack immediately this time but blurted out in a confused tone, "How could Hachiman''s time decrease so much at once!?"


    ording to Shinichi''s guess, his peak state should have continued for at least five more minutes, but after being directly cut in half by that Golden Sword this time limit has decreased by so much.


    Ruling out all the possible scenarios, Shinichi''s gaze finallynded on the Golden Sword in Kuroto''s hand, and asked, "Just what Kind of Ninjutsu is that Golden Sword in your hand, Hyuga Kuroto!?"


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 268 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 130 - – 127 15 Years…

    Kuroto didn''t bother answering, he just raised his arm to again cut Shinichi in half with the Golden Sword, as he wants to test the limits of Shinichi''s Mangekyou ability.


    But just as he was about to sh, Shinichi figure staggered and then fell on the ground and lost consciousness. ??


    Kuroto''s expression shrank and he immediately checked Shinichi''s state with his Tenseigan.


    Kuroto was able to notice that Shinichi''s chakra level severely fell from his peak state to the bare minimum necessary for survival.


    "His Guardian state has disappeared?" �C muttered Kuroto as he slowlynded and the ground after deactivating the Tenseigan Chakra mode.


    Since Shinichi was now unconscious, so after a moment of thinking, Kuroto created a Shadow Clone and immediately left the battle-field while carrying unconscious Shinichi.


    After a while, since Kuroto''s main body left, Shisui who has activated his Susanoo, arrived here first.


    Looking at the in that used to be a dense forest before, Shisui was obviously shocked but at the same time not so much since he has already seen a much shocking scene, and soon his eyes fell upon Kuroto''s Shadow Clone who was standing idly in the middle of the battlefield, and he dashed forward.


    Rushing towards Kuroto, Shisui asked hurriedly, "Kuroto-San, where is Shinichi?"


    The Shadow Clone just shook his head and answered, "He escaped!"


    Learning that Shinichi wasn''t at least dead; Shisui breathed a sigh of relief and then asked again, "Where did he escape? I will chase after hi-!"


    Even before Shisui could finish his words, more than a dozen figures surrounded them at the messy battlefield.


    By their dress code alone; one could judge that all of them were Kumo ninjas led by Yugito Nii.


    Kumo ninjas all took a breath of shock as they looked at the battlefield that was aplete wreck in front of them.


    No one could imagine just how fierce the battle might have been that turned the entire forest area into what it is now.


    Noticing that there was no sign of Uchiha Shinichi''s presence in this area, Yugito Nii was a little disappointed and asked tentatively from Kuroto, "Where is Uchiha Shinichi, did you kill him?"


    Kuroto''s Shadow Clone indifferently looked at her and said coldly, "Why should I answer you? This is Konoha''s internal matter, and doesn''t have anything to do with Kumo!"


    As soon as Kuroto''s cold voice fell, one after another the figure of Guy and Kakashinded on the side, ready for battle against Kumo.


    Now the scene turned into the four members of Team-11 standing in confrontation against Yugito Nii and the Kumo team led by her!


    ��


    Inside a Cave far away from the Battlefield.


    "Uh��" �C With an intense headache, Uchiha Shinichi who has been unconscious slowly woke up with a tired expression.


    After clearing his eyes, he realized that he was inside an unknown cave and was suddenly alert because this isn''t where he should have been.


    In the alert state, he tried getting up only to fall back as he didn''t have enough strength to be able to do so.


    At this time a voice sounded from the side, "You shouldn''t get up immediately, you haven''t recovered any Chakra, moreover, you are still quite exhausted!"


    Looking in the direction from where the voice came, Shinichi saw Hyuga Kuroto, who was standing indifferently while leisurely leaning against the opposite wall with his arms over his chest.


    Contrary to what Kuroto expected not only Shinichi didn''t panic as soon as he saw him but simply stated, "This means I lose again, huh? I really am pathetic. Alright, if you want to kill me, do it, because I am not going to beg for mercy if that''s what you are hoping for!"


    Not caring about what Shinichi said, Kuroto questioned calmly, "Tell me the detail of your Mangekyou Sharingan ability!"


    "Humph, as if I would!" �C Shinichi snorted coldly and became silent.


    Kuroto didn''t care about Shinichi''s attitude, just asked casually, "So, do you choose death now? Just like this, don''t you regret it?"


    It seems that Shinichi was suddenly agitated by Kuroto''s words, and shouted as tears came out of his eyes, "So, what do you expect me to do? Destroy the entire Konoha Vige? Kill everyst one of the Konoha Shinobi? And then finally die in some battle?"


    Curling his lips, Kuroto said with a smirk, "You should know that the Root ninja who killed Uchiha Kurumi was being manipted, right?"


    "I�� I know�� but does that change anything? He is still the one who killed Kurumi, how can I let him stay alive? Everyone involved with Kurumi''s death must die!" �C Shouted Shinichi with a hoarse voice.


    "So, you should kill me now, because if you don''t, then sooner orter I am going toe after Konoha!"


    Ignoring Shinichi''s tears, Kuroto asked indifferently, "Aren''t you curious about who is the person pulling all the strings behind the scenes is?"


    With a deep sigh, Shinichi''s gaze hardened, and he said with a firm voice, "I know who it is, and after destroying Konoha, I will go after him!"


    This time Kuroto was surprised by Shinichi''s words, initially, he thought that Shinichi might not know who the person behind the scenes is, but unexpectedly, Shinichi is aware of this and even has that masked man as his goal for revenge.


    ''Now this was interesting!'' �C thought Kuroto with a smirk at this info, in fact, now Kuroto should even be thankful to Obito for giving him a possible chess piece, that has his hatred directed towards Obito.


    All Kuroto has to do now is to induce Shinichi to join him, and then things would start.


    Looking at Kuroto''s smirk, Shinichi shouted, "If you don''t kill me now, I will make sure to kill all of you sooner orter, so stop asking such nonsense questions and just do it already, dying in your hands would at least not be so bad!"


    "Kill, kill, kill! Is that all you can think of?" �C with a deliberate snort, Kuroto continued, "Isn''t it just a girl? What''s such a big deal about it!? Instead of thinking of dying, shouldn''t you look for methods to bring her back to you!"


    Shinichi was angered at Kuroto''s words and shouted, "Don''t mock her death, I have already searched everything I could, there is no such method even in the secret scrolls of the Uchiha n! If you can return Kurumi to me, I will give you anything!"


    While holding his chin in a thinking posture, Kuroto asked with interest, "Hooh�� Supposedly I do bring her back to life�� what can you give me?"


    "I�� uh��" �C Shinichi was left speechless when he thought of his identity as a missing-nin, and after a little consideration, he finally said, "As long as you bring Kurumi back to me, I will give you my Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    Kuroto was a little surprised by this statement, "Are you willing to give away your Mangekyou Sharingan for her?"


    Shinichi was obviously annoyed by this question and argued in a frustrated tone, "Are you serious? Compare to her, what is the worth of just a Mangekyou Sharingan? If she cane back to life, I am willing to give away anything!"


    After pondering a little, Kuroto finally said, "In fact, it is not impossible to resurrect Uchiha Kurumi, but why should I bring her back? Why should I help you? If it''s just your Mangekyou Sharingan, I can have it after I kill you, not like you can either run away or defeat me in your current state, can you?"


    Kuroto said all this, but Shinichi ignored most of the part as he too knew that Hyuga Kuroto could have done that if he wanted, but focused on the more important words, "Can you�� can you�� r-really bring Kurumi back to life!?"


    Kuroto nodded, "There is indeed a perfect method to resurrect a person, but it is costly, and again the question arises, just why should I use that power to bring her back to life?"


    Kuroto is obviously not sure whether the Tenseigan has the ability to bring the dead back to life as he still hasn''t explored the Tenseigan Dojutsu enough to understand this, but he does know that the Rinnegan is capable of such a feat, as Rinnagan can perfectly resurrect a person, after all, Nagato was able to resurrect so many of Konoha Shinobi!


    Shinichi immediately became excited listening to Kuroto''s statement, and even though he shouldn''t be able to move based on the Chakra depletion, he still got up and kneeled before Kuroto with his forehead on the ground and stated, "Whatever you want, I promise you anything, my Mangekyou Sharingan, whether it is to kill anyone, even my life, I will give you everything. As long as you bring back Kurumi to me, I will do everything for you, I promise, please!"


    After pondering a little, Kuroto who has already made up his mind with what he wants, stated clearly, "What I want is your loyalty, and your service, after fifteen years of servitude, I will resurrect Uchiha Kurumi-��!"


    Even before Kuroto canplete his sentence, Shinichi immediately promised without thinking, "Alright, I promise you!"


    Even Kuroto was a little dazed at just how fast Shinichi agreed and said, "Don''t agree so quickly, first listen to what I want you to do in these fifteen years, your first assignment is to join the organization that murderer of Kurumi is part of, as my spy!"


    Akatsuki''s control over its core members is actually very limited as all of them are more or less Kage ss people, Orochimaru was able to sessfully leave the organization, so having Shinichi as an undercover in the Akatsuki is not impossible.


    Shinichi''s identity as a missing-nin helps a lot in this matter, especially the fact that this was all nned by Obito, so in this regard, Obito wouldn''t be suspicious of Shinichi!


    And that''s what Kuroto wants��


    ..................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 270 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 131 - – 128 Nakisawame

    Shinichi was highly surprised and asked in shock, "What!? You want me to join his organization?"


    Kuroto didn''t bother exining the ins and out of the matter; just stated tly, "He should have invited you to join his organization, right? I need information on that organization, and your first assignment will be to join that organization as my spy!" ??


    The current actions Obito took are already very different from the original story, from these alone; the direction of the plot has started to deviate more and more from what Kuroto remembers.


    Therefore, his knowledge of the future would soon be less and less useful, and sometimes his actions to maintain the plot might even backfire, which Kuroto can''t afford to have, so instead of wasting his time to keep the plot in check, Kuroto would rather use other means to have an advantage over others.


    This is why he needs a spy in the Akatsuki Organization; to have a grasp over their real-time movements and goals, after all, Kuroto can''t leave such dangerous people like Obito and Pain; without any check.


    And what better candidate for this job than Shinichi?


    Various reasons make Shinichi the perfect candidate for this job.


    First is that all the events surrounding Shinichi''s defection have been initiated by Obito, so in a sense, Shinichi is just a chess piece that Obito cultivated, therefore, he would be less wary of Shinichi.


    The second is that; Shinichi is already strong enough to be a high-tier member of the Akatsuki, so it will be easier for him to gather intelligence on their movements.


    The third is that Shinichi defected after killing many of the Root and Anbu ninjas, so there wouldn''t be that much worry about him being a spy.


    The fourth is that Kuroto can be sure that Shinichi wouldn''t betray him, as long as, Kuroto keeps his word, so Kuroto doesn''t have to worry about Shinichi''s loyalty getting out of hand.


    At this time Shinichi said with a little hesitation, "I�� I''m not sure if I''ll be a good spy, I am worried that I wouldn''t be able to restrain my anger when I see that masked man and he will see through my fa?ade��"


    This statement made Kuroto smirk�� this is the final reason, Uchiha Shinichi isn''t an idiot, he may be arrogant, emotional, and a little annoying, but Shinichi is definitely not dumb, so this makes him one of the current best candidate if you don''t count Itachi��


    Crossing his arms over his chest, Kuroto said with a smile, "Yes, that''s why you would be the perfect candidate��"


    "Eh��? Howe?" �C Shinichi asked in confusion.


    "It''s very simple actually�� You just don''t need to cover your hatred towards him, you don''t need to deliberately suppress yourself, in fact, you can even attack him whenever you see him, that will only make him believe that you are not a spy�� and he would, in fact, drop his guard against you!"


    Shinichi asked in confusion, "Why?"


    Initially, Kuroto wanted to say, ''Because you are both crazy and idiots'' but looking at Shinichi''s serious look, Kuroto changed his words, "Because both of you are Uchiha!"


    "Huh�� as expected he is also an Uchiha�� but aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill him; if I do attack him; that is?"


    Kuroto sighed at this sentence and muttered in his heart, ''If only it was that simple! I have awakened the Tenseigan, and I am sure that I still can''t kill him!''


    Shaking his head, Kuroto answered Shinichi, "I mean even if you do attack him, he won''t suspect you to be a spy, but I rmend not doing so as you still don''t have any means to kill him."


    Cough-cough��


    Shinichi wanted to argue at Kuroto''s blunt statement, but before he could speak, he spurted blood!


    Kuroto frowned when he saw this happen and asked while narrowing his eye, "What''s happening to you?"


    While continuing to cough out more and more blood, Shinichi waved his hand towards Kuroto to indicate that he was alright.


    Seeing all this happening Kuroto''s expression became more and more serious.


    This is because Kuroto was able to see that Shinichi''s Chakra was getting weaker by the second and there are no signs of stopping.


    Not only that, Kuroto even felt that Shinichi''s vitality is also declining, it feels unclear but there is no doubt about it.


    Puff��


    However, before they could do anything, a cloud of blood burst out of Shinichi''s chest.


    Immediately afterward, several sword marks started to appear over his chest and arms, with obvious bluish-purple traces, indicating the presence of toxins within them.


    At a nce; Kuroto recognized them as the spread of the paralytic poison he concocted and used on his Kusanagi Sword.


    "That''s the paralytic effect��?" �C muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful look.


    The injuries that started to appear on Shinichi''s body are obviously the ones that Kuroto inflicted him with; in their previous battle.


    This undoubtedly shows that Shinichi''s ''Guardian'' state has been lifted and they seem to all appear at once on his body.


    Then Kuroto thought of the fact that how he shed Shinichi''s body into two halves with the ''Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion'' and frowned, "He wouldn''t die just like this, right?"


    However, Kuroto''s worries were soon bing a reality!


    As sword wounds started to appear on his chest.


    Very soon, these cuts spread up to his waist, and finally, his body started being divided into upper and lower fragments.


    "This��?" - Kuroto hurriedly ran towards Shinichi, to try to save him, but looking at Shinichi''s body that was already divided into two parts, Kuroto wasn''t able to do anything for a while.


    At this moment, a bloody tear flowed out of Shinichi''s other eye.


    Seeing this tear, Kuroto was slightly surprised.


    Immediately activating his Tenseigan, Kuroto looked at Shinichi''s state.


    Uchiha Shinichi, who should have already been dead because of his body dividing into two parts, didn''t die, but in fact, recovered to his previous state in the blink of an eye.


    If it was someone else, maybe they wouldn''t have noticed anything, but in that brief moment, when his body has divided into two halves to the moment he recovered, Kuroto noticed many details, and just one thought shed in his mind.


    ''This is not recovery or regeneration, it''s actually backflow of time!''


    Kuroto keenly noticed that the recovery of Shinichi''s all the wounds happened in the exact opposite order of their appearance, and the recovery also happened as if the clock was turning back, this is simply the backflow of time, not just regeneration!


    It didn''t take long for Shinichi to recover to his peak state; and if it weren''t for the shocking presence of all the blood that was still present on the ground, Kuroto might even suspect that the scene that happened before him wasn''t true!


    Recovering from his shock, Kuroto asked Shinichi with a curious expression, "Your Mangekyou Sharingan ability is rted to time?"


    Shinichi, who was slightly pale due to blood loss nodded and said with slight weakness, "The ability of my left Mangekyou is called ''Hachiman'', it''s a ''Guardian'' ability; that will maintain my peak condition for a certain period of time, and all the injuries and chakra depletion I suffer in this period will be worthless in that time frame, and finally break outter when the ability is deactivated."


    Kuroto nodded in understanding and said, "As I guessed, but what you just used a few seconds before was the ability of your right eye wasn''t it?"


    Shinichi covered his right eye and said with some pain he was feeling, "The ability of my right is called, ''Nakisawame'', It''s sort of a ''Resident Time House'', and it allows me to revert the flow of time!"


    ''Seriously! Both of them are too much of cheat ability, and more so whenbined together!'' �C this was Kuroto''s thought when he heard the description of Shinichi''s Mangekyou abilities.


    After thinking a little, Kuroto asked, "You just used the ability of your right Mangekyou Sharingan to revert back the flow of time and then remove those injuries you suffered from the normal time flow, right?"


    Shinichi nced at Kuroto with a helpless expression, as he said weakly, "I didn''t expect you to see through it in just one nce!"


    After getting his confirmation, Kuroto pointed at the ground and asked in confusion, "If that''s the case then what''s the matter with all the blood? If you are reversing time and removing your injuries from the normal time flow, shouldn''t this blood also return back to you?"


    Shaking his head, Shinichi said with a saddened expression, "The power of Nakisawame only acts on me, once something is out of my Chakra range, i.e., the blood has flowed out of my body, my ability wouldn''t affect it�� this is also the reason I couldn''t bring the dead back to life with this ability!"


    Kuroto nodded in understanding, "No wonder we saw a lot of those bloodstains in a tree cave before. It turns out those bandages weren''t used to wrap the wounds but to prevent the blood from flowing out of your body!"


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 272 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 132 - – 129 Joining Akatsuki

    ''Hachiman'' can distort all the injuries and chakra loss suffered by a person at a point for a certain duration, and ''Nakisawame'' canpletely remove that umted damage from the timeline by the backflow of time. When used in conjunction, these two abilities make a perfect match!


    Sighing at just how much of a cheat all the known Mangekyou Sharingan abilities are, Kuroto can''t help but think, ''Probably the presence of the small amount of Six Path Chakra in the Sharingan makes it possible for Mangekyou Sharingan to awaken such unreasonable techniques.'' ??


    The Six Path Chakra somehow gives birth to such abilities with conjunctions to the awakeners thought process and emotions at the time of awakening by giving it life through ''Yin-Yang Release'' or ''Creation of All Things'' to be more specific.


    Now, it''s not that the Uchiha have mastery over ''Yin-Yang Release'' but maybe that''s how the abilities of the Mangekyou Sharingan works, well, in theory at least.


    But how that whole process works?


    Kuroto isn''t sure about it!


    But anyway, the possible abilities that Kuroto thought that Shinichi might have awakened weren''t that far from his guess, only a little superior to what he expected them to be.


    At the same time, their limit is also what he expected, as long as the damage afflicted upon him is higher than what could be sustained by ''Hachiman'', the consumption rate of the wear down of this ability would increase, and this is the only possible method to break through this ability, and that too unless Shinichi learns to use both of his abilities in conjunction.


    But when Kuroto was thinking all these things, one thing still bugged him a little, as he asked in confusion, "Since you know that the blood loss cannot be reversed, why didn''t you take any precaution to avoid losing too much blood, even in the worst-case scenario?"


    While still covering his right eye, Shinichi answered lightly, "This time the burst of damage was all too sudden, most probably due to some sort of corrosion from your Jutsu, I didn''t expect you to be able to do that, most probably that interfered with the working of my technique which significantly reduced the time limit, otherwise I would have prepared everything!"


    After listening to this answer Kuroto thought to himself, ''It turns out that Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion yed a role in influencing his time limit, as I expected, heh�� that''s why you can''t take any attack from the Truth-Seeking Orbs without any damage ''Yin-Yang Release'' is also cheat.''


    While Kuroto was busy analyzing this, Shinichi who was on the side covering his right eye, suddenly yelled in pain��


    "Now, what''s wrong with you?" �C asked Kuroto with a frowning expression.


    "My eyes, aaahhhh... it''s my eyes, they hurt so much... shit, damn it��" �C shouted Shinichi while covering his as he rolled on the ground in pain, "How can this happen��, why do my eyes hurt so much...? aaaahhhh��!"


    "Bear with it for a while, it should calm down soon enough!" �C said Kuroto lightly, after a little bit of thinking.


    And just as Kuroto said, after a while, Shinichi shouts gradually calmed down, and he asked while taking heavy breaths, "Do you know what''s going on? Why do my eyes sting so much, it felt as if hundreds of needles are being poked into them!"


    "It''s probably because of overuse of Mangekyou Sharingan, after all these eyes aren''t that stable, the more you use them, the faster you will get blind!" �C Said Kuroto after a little bit of thinking.


    "What��?" �C Shinichi was shocked by this sudden information.


    "What ''What��?''? I thought you knew these basic things!" �C after a short pause, Kuroto continued speaking, "If you didn''t know, then make sure to understand this now, make sure to not heavily rely on the Mangekyou Sharingan."


    "B-but if that happens�� my power will get heavily limited�� isn''t there some way to avoid going blind?" �C Shinichi asked in a slightly worried tone.


    Kuroto was now in a dilemma, he was seriously considering whether to really tell Shinichi or not about the method to cure the blindness�� but after a little thinking, he decided to tell this; after all, Shinichi is going to learn this sooner orter anyway.


    "As far as I know up to now, there are two methods�� you should be aware of one of them�� about the tales of how Uchiha Madara took away the eyes of his younger brother to regain his light?"


    "Well, there have been such stories that have circted within the Uchiha n�� but what''s that got to do with this, don''t tell me it''s actually true?"


    "I don''t know the specifics, but based on those stories; we can infer that one can probably gain eternal light by transnting the eyes of your closest blood rtives, provided they too are Mangekyou Sharingan�� in which case, Madara''s younger brother for him�� to gain a Mangekyou Sharingan that would never go blind�� that is the ''Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan''"


    "But my parents died in the third Shinobi War�� and I also don''t have any sibling or any other close blood rtives�� and even if there are, I won''t take away their eyes!"


    "In that case, the second method could be used on you�� which is to gain a high amount of Yang Chakra�� the best method to do this is by the transntation of Hashirama Cells�� to gain certain characteristics of Sage Body that will help you to revitalize your lost pupil power and cure the blindness, at the same time also has other passive benefits."


    "I get that and all, but there is one thing that has been bugging me for a while now�� howe you, a Hyuga, know all these things about Sharingan, Mangekyou Sharingan, and Uchiha n, that even I, an Uchiha doesn''t know of?" �C asked Shinichi with a curious look.


    His question was more than valid, after all, Hyuga Kuroto is of the Hyuga n, it wouldn''t be strange if Kuroto knew all these secrets if they belonged to the Hyuga n, but they don''t, and being a non-Uchiha, howe he knows about all these?


    "..." �C Kuroto.


    Seeing Kuroto''s silence, Shinichi sighed. "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell�� I mean it''s not like it''s that important anyway!"


    Kuroto nodded in appreciation, he really doesn''t have any urate response for this.


    The reason Kuroto choose to give all this information to Shinichi is that he will most probably learn about it from Obito during his time in the Akatsuki Organization. So, letting Shinichi know of this information in advance will only bring some more points for Kuroto in Shinichi''s books.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about going blind or anything�� as long as you keep to your words and continue passing me some intelligence about the movement of that organization�� I''ll make sure that you don''t go blind�� because I can''t have a usefulbat personnel losing all hisbat power, ah�� but make sure to do some sort of training that will decrease your dependency on your visual senses while inbat�� this will definitely help you!"


    "Alright, I guess I''ll believe it if it''s you!" �C Shinichi nodded after a little bit of thinking.


    Shinichi was already convinced of Kuroto''s strength because he understood that even when fighting against him, who was using the Mangekyou Sharingan; Hyuga Kuroto was holding back, so there is some sort of faith Shinichi has in Kuroto.


    If anyone really has the ability to resurrect a person, then Hyuga Kuroto might actually have such power�� and based on what Kuroto said up to now�� even if he doesn''t at this point maybe he will in the future. So, betting on Kuroto is not without benefit.


    While going through all these thoughts, Kuroto finally said, "Alright with that out of the way, the name of the organization that I want you to join is called the ''Akatsuki!''"


    "Akatsuki!?"


    "Hm, Akatsuki�� Don''t be too arrogant or careless after you join this organization, it''s filled with people you might as well consider as true monsters in their own right, and just for example; even the Snake Sannin Orochimaru is also a part of this organization"


    Shinichi was highly surprised by this piece of information, "Someone like Orochimaru would choose to join some no-name organization?"


    Like most of Konoha Shinobi, Shinichi obviously only has the five great Shinobi Viges in his eyes, the rest are just some small bunches that can''t be taken seriously.


    But this thought is too wrong because Akatsuki is nothing like that.


    "As I said, don''t underestimate them! This organization has more than enough power to destroy any Shinobi Vige with little ease. Thebined strength of this Organization is more than enough to overpower any Shinobi Vige, even Konoha for all that matter, and it will actually take thebined effort of all the shinobi Viges to get rid of them! So, don''t take them lightly, I don''t want you to use your eyes on the first day you join them!" �C Seeing the serious look on Kuroto''s face Shinichi gulped slightly.


    "The front leader of Akatsuki is a person who is said to have awakened the mythical Rinnegan Eyes." After a short pause, Kuroto continued, "Rinnegan is one of three great dojutsu, aside from the Sharingan and the Byakugan, and is also said to be the eyes of the Sage of the Six Path from the legends foretold in the Shinobi World. So, make sure to not take him lightly or provoke him!"


    "The Rinnegan?" �C Shinichi asked in awe as he didn''t believe that something like the Rinnegan actually existed.


    ''But if Kuroto is saying that is the case, then it might just be�� wait-''


    "You said that the leader of this organization? Isn''t the bastard responsible for killing Kurumi the leader?"


    "That''s a little confusing, I''ll leave it to you to figure it out for yourself during your stay in Akatsuki!" �C Kuroto spoke in an amusing tone. "As for his true identity? It''s better that you try to figure that out for yourself by your own methods."


    "I understand!" �C Shinichi nodded in understanding.


    Finally ncing at Shinichi, Kuroto tentatively asked, "That''s all well and good, but what are you going to do if that masked man says that he can also bring Uchiha Kurumi back to life?"


    Shinichi answered coldly without any thinking, "I''ll obviously not believe a single word that bastard says!"


    "But what if he really could? What if he really had the ability to bring Uchiha Kurumi back to life?"


    This time Shinichi was stunned when he heard Kuroto''s question, and immediately said, "If you are worried that I''ll betray you for that then don''t be, as long as you don''t break your word, I will not betray you. As long as you bring Kurumi back to life, I won''t be swayed by any of his temptations!"


    Kuroto didn''t reply directly but stared at Shinichi intently.


    Seeing Kuroto''s look, Shinichi turned his face to the side with a blushing look. "Don''t look at me so intently, I�� I am not into men, if you stare so much at me, I''ll start feeling insecure about my chastity!"


    "Cough-cough�� Don''t talk bullshit, I am straight, also you know I have a fianc��, right?"


    "Well, I do, but who knows if you have some entric habits�� you know what I mean!" �C Shinichi said while giving a strange look at Kuroto from the side.


    Listening to Shinichi''s words, Kuroto had an unamused look, as he stared at Shinichi with ''Really?'' expression.


    "Sigh�� geez, lighten up a little�� Anyway, jokes aside, I am not a fool, from the moment the masked-man made use of Kurumi as if she is nothing more than a pawn whose sole role is to die for me to awaken my Mangekyou Sharingan, any room for negotiations between me and him was over.


    It is simply impossible for me to not hate him; therefore, I would never be able to trust him in bringing Kurumi back to life. Besides, even if he did, he might do something extra and add some sort of Jutsu to Kurumi''s body that would leave me with no choice but to act as his puppet, therefore, I won''t trust him with something so important! There is simply no possibility for that happening!"


    Kuroto nodded in understanding and choose to believe this exnation.


    "Alright, that satisfies me. Next, tell me the identity of the Kumo spy lurking in Konoha that made contact with you?"


    This time Shinichi shook his head and stated, "I don''t know the identity of the other party. I didn''t meet him personally, he made contact with me through a Summon beast, that''s a small ''Sparrow'', and all the messages were sent using that little bird!


    In fact, I didn''t even trust his words, and my defection had nothing to do with him, even the matter of calling the Kumo Shinobi in the Land of Fire was initially unknown to me!"


    Kuroto''s face sank when he heard this.


    "So, you don''t have a method to get in contact with him?" �C asked Kuroto.


    "I am afraid not!" �C Shinichi said while shaking his head in denial.


    "Sigh, forget it then!" �C Kuroto said helplessly.


    Although Kuroto guessed that the Kumo spy lurking in Konoha would definitely not reveal his identity so easily, even to Uchiha Shinichi for that matter, he was still a little disappointed when Shinichi said this.


    "Alright, then tell me the location where you buried Uchiha Kurumi?" �C Kuroto asked inattentively.


    "Why do you want to know that?" �C Shinichi asked with a vignt look.


    "Seriously? You are asking me this!" �C Kuroto again asked with a ''Really?'' look.


    Suddenly Shinichi remembered that Kuroto promised to bring Kurumi back to life and answered while rubbing the back of his head with an embarrassingugh, "Hahaha�� sorry-sorry�� I buried her in a cave in the lower reaches of the Naka River, no one in the Uchiha n or Vige knows of this other than me!"


    Kuroto nodded and said, "Now tell me the specific location?"


    This time Shinichi realized that something was up and asked worriedly, "Are you worried about something��?"


    "I have already told you not to underestimate the methods of the Akatsuki." After a short pause, Kuroto continued, "If by some chance, the masked-man found and took out her body, I won''t be able to do anything!"


    Since the matter was rted to the resurrection of Uchiha Kurumi, so he understood the seriousness of Kuroto''s words and without being anymore careless, Shinichi quickly described the specific location of Kurumi''s grave and then added, "You must not let Kurumi''s body fall into their hands!"


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 274 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 133 - – 130 Search And Return

    After learning the location of Uchiha Kurumi''s grave, Kuroto thought a little and said, "It''s not very safe here, take care of all the traces and change the site to recover!"


    This cave, although a little hidden, isn''t very far from the battlefield where the two of them fought. ??


    Once Konoha or Kumo learns that Uchiha Shinichi disappeared/ran away from the battlefield, a carpet search will inevitably begin, and finding this cave wouldn''t be very difficult, so neither of the two can stay here for very long.


    Shinichi nodded and immediately used a ''Fireball Jutsu'' on the ce where the blood was left.


    After being burned violently by the ''Fireball Jutsu'', all the blood evaporated leaving only ck traces, and nothing more.


    ��


    On the Battlefield.


    The silent confrontation between Team-11 and Kumo shinobi continued and neither side rushed to make the first move.


    Both sides were afraid for a reason to make the first attack.


    Team-11 as a whole wasn''t afraid of the overall power of the Kumo unit led by Yugito Nii, but they were worried that the fight might again light the fuse of an all-out war between the two viges, so they were somewhat restrained.


    On the Kumo side, Yugito Nii learned and personally witnessed the fact that the Anbu in the Cat Mask, i.e., Uchiha Shisui [based on the information published in the Bingo Book], seems to also have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, and then there is Hyuga Kuroto; the guy with the Eagle mask; seem to have defeated Uchiha Shinichi; who has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, so fighting these four Anbu; seems a little difficult for her.


    After all, they are still in the Land of Fire; i.e., Enemy Territory; and it wouldn''t take very much long for the Konoha Shinobi Army; personally, led by the Toad Sannin Jiraiya to arrive here. And once these reinforcements arrive; the already low chances of winning will even disappearpletely.


    Bang��


    While Yugito Nii was considering whether to stay and fight or retreat; a red re appeared in the distant sky signaling the arrival.


    One of the Kumo Jonin who was part of the unit approached Yugito Nii and whispered silently, "It''s Konoha''s re; it''s time we retreat!"


    Sighing heavily at the fact that Team-11 was again spared from her clutches; Yugito Nii nodded towards the Jonin and ordered, "Retreat!"


    Following Yugito Nii''s order; all the Kumo ninjas took a backward step and started leaving the battlefield.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Finally giving a cold nce to the four members of Team-11; who still didn''t drop their guard; she too retreated.


    Whoosh��


    All the Kumo ninjas turned into after-images and soon disappeared in the darkening night towards the direction of the Land of Hot Water.


    "Whew��" Kakashi finally breathed a sigh of relief, he really didn''t want the matter to escte anymore.


    While Kakashi was d, Shisui asked Kuroto anxiously, "Kuroto-San, which direction did Shinichi escaped?"


    Kuroto''s clone didn''t look at Shisui just answered calmly, "Don''t be too anxious; let''s first wait for Jiraiya-Sama''s arrival and then decide the further course of action!"


    Understanding that the reinforcements brought by Jiraiya were about to arrive, Shisui suppressed his anxiousness to chase after Shinichi. After all, persuing after Uchiha Shinichi in the night and this dense forest would be extremely difficult, not to mention his anti-tracking abilities would only make it more difficult.


    Without making them wait for long, the Toad Sannin Jiraiya arrived at the battlefield along with the reinforcements.


    He was quite surprised looking at the scale of damage and the messy battlefield.


    Kakashi hurriedly stepped forwards and reported the basic situation about the battle to Jiraiya and finally stated, "After Uchiha Shinichi''s fight with Eagle, he is currently missing."


    Jiraiya nced towards Kuroto''s clone, and after looking at him from head to toe, he said with a smile, "Hey young guy, we meet again!"


    Kuroto was a little speechless as to how to respond to that greeting.


    Jiraiya also noticed the confusion and waved his hand, while stating, "Don''t worry, aside from your details in the Bingo Book; the old man has already given me some basic information of the members of Team-11; so don''t be too restrained!"


    Kuroto nodded and bowed towards Jiraiya as a sign of his gratefulness, "I am still grateful for Jiraiya-Sama''s help from that time."


    The arrival of Jiraiya and Orochimaru; helped Kuroto and Itachi and prompted Yugito Nii to retreat during their mission; if not for the arrival of the two Sannin; the consequences of the idental encounter with the Nibi''s Jinchuriki might have been quite disastrous!


    Jiraiya casually nodded and asked, "Tell me the details of your fight with Uchiha Shinichi!"


    Kuroto will of course not give an urate description of the battle between him and Shinichi, so he just vaguely described that the initial confrontation didn''t work as all the injuries he suffered recovered strangely moreover even the poison wasn''t being effective on him and Uchiha Shinichi activated the Susanoo and used a barrage of attacks which Kuroto continuously dodged; this went on for a while but because neither side was able to connect their attacks with the enemy, so in the end, Shinichi''s Chakra levels started dropping and he retreated immediately, and even before Kuroto and others could pursue after him; they had to stop to confront the Kumo unit.


    There is simply no loophole in this argument; because the surrounding forest was all damaged only by Shinichi''s Susanoo while the attacks from Kuroto''s side were very urate and restricted; so it is difficult to analyze them, therefore, no matter who it is; they can''t find any other detail based on the situation on the battlefield.


    There are simply no loopholes in what Kuroto said.


    As for the matter of Golden Light?


    Obviously, it was caused by something on Shinichi''s Susanoo�� however, it was difficult to urately identify it as it was some kind of Chakra weapon.


    Simple and easy!


    After roughly understanding the situation, Jiraiya also deployed the Konoha shinobi; and Kakashi too summoned his Ninken to search Shinichi''s tracks.


    But because of the interference from Kuroto''s main body that was with Shinichi; no matter how much effort they put; no traces of Shinichi''s presence were found.


    In the blink of an eye, three days passed.


    With Shinchi''s speed of travel after a little recuperation, three days was more than enough for him to escape the territory of the Land of Fire; and exactly as Kuroto desired, Team-11 didn''t find any results and had to return back to the vige.


    As soon as Team-11 returned back to the vige, they were called to the Hokage Office by Sandaime-Sama.


    ��


    In the Hokage office.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen had a small frown, with eyes stern, seems to be busy in his thoughts.


    On the side, Shimura Danzo also looked gloomy and angered.


    The two other elder consultants, Mitokade Homura and Utatane Koharu were also worried.


    As the captain of Team-11, Kakashi gave a detailed report of Team-11''s pursuit of Shinichi without missing any detail.


    By the time Kakashi finished his report, Sandaime asked solemnly, "That is to say, Uchiha Shinichi has defected to Kumo?"


    Kakashi shook his head and answered with a guilty tone, "We can''t be certain, but the probability of such a thing happening is very high!"


    Sandaime nodded and waved his hands to signal Team-11 to leave.


    With a courteous bow, Team-11 left the Hokage Office.


    With only 4 members of the Advisor Council remaining in the meeting room, Danzo coldly said, "There is a Kumo spy in the Vige!"


    This conclusion isn''t very difficult to draw; after all, if not for the fact that Uchiha Shinichi was more or less induced by that spy; then the Kumo wouldn''t have been able to respond to Shinichi''s defection and send a unit personally led by one of the Jinchuriki into the hintend of the Land of Fire.


    Not to mention that this time their arrival wasn''t even noticed by the Konoha''s side; this means that; the enemy had some information on the routes that had less security so they could enter easily.


    Adjusting his sses on the bridge of his nose, Homura added, "This spy was not only aware of the contradiction between Root and the Uchiha n, bypass the security of both the Anbu unit as well as the Uchiha Police force to make contact with Uchiha Shinichi and finally sent intelligence about the Konoha''s border security details; this shows that his status is definitely not low, it is very likely that he/she is either part of Anbu unit or the Root unit."


    Danzo was obviously unhappy at this statement and said with a dark tone, "There will never be any problem from my Root Unit!"


    At this time, Koharu said with a mocking tone, "A mere Uchiha kid was not only able to breach the security of your Root Base but also single-handedly annihted almost all the personnel at the time present at the base. I even heard that many of your storehouses were also robbed, are you sure that the spy didn''t have his hands in all this?"


    "You��" Danzo red towards Koharu in annoyance, and finally snorted, "Fine, I will investigate the Root thoroughly, but this doesn''t change the fact that there will be no spies among my men!"


    Shimura Danzo had a big loss this time. Many of the Root Shinobi loyal to him were killed by Uchiha Shinichi single-handedly, then there was a theft, most of the warehouses and secretboratory he had were robbed by someone, even the few Sharingan he had left were taken away by the thief!


    And finally, Danzo''s prestige in Konoha has also been affected severely, so his authority in the Advisor Council has fallen to the lowest of the four.


    Sandaime ignored Danzo''s look and nodded towards Homura and Koharu with a serious tone, "I will conduct a thorough investigation of the Anbu members."


    Finally, with all the discussion over, Danzo stood up while tapping his cane and coldly said, "Hiruzen, now you should understand the threat posed by the Uchiha n towards the vige, if we leave them as they are, the vige will sooner orter be destroyed in their hands!"


    ........................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 276 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 134 - – 131 Laboratory Site Selection

    The defection of Uchiha Shinichi not only highlighted the threat of the Uchiha n but it especially highlighted the degree of strength that the Uchiha can possess by simply awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan!


    One single young Uchiha stirred the whole vige upside down. ??


    Not only was the prestige of the Hokage Faction plummeted, but there was also a loss of manybat personnel, and still there were no results as they all failed in capturing or killing Uchiha Shinichi!


    If one single Uchiha can cause such trouble for Konoha, just imagine what would happen if the entire Uchiha n were to rebel?


    Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but shudder with just the thought of such a thing happening, and this further cause him a headache.


    His already less hair is growing weaker day by day being involved in all these tense situations, that are popping out of nowhere one after another.


    If this continued, he wouldn''t have any option but to go bald!


    While Sandaime was having tension about his hair, Danzo continued to urge, "Sarutobi, it''s about time you make up your mind!"


    The robbery of test materials will put a stop to many of his experiments.


    In particr, the disappearance of all the Sharingan that were stored in the Nutrient Solution made Danzo''s heartache.


    That was his hard work!


    Some of the Sharingan were left by his teacher Tobirama and the others were collected by him over the course of many years during the three great shinobi wars.


    But now that it''s the time of peace, so collecting anymore Sharingan would be very difficult; and the disappearance of each one would prompt heavy investigations, so Danzo can''t afford to take such actions!


    So, the annihtion of the Uchiha n is his best bet to collect more Sharingan, all Hiruzen has to do is nod, and Shimura Danzo will have arge collection of Sharingan at his disposal that he can use freely.


    However. Shimura Danzo has to be disappointed as Sandaime shook his head, "We will discuss the matter of the Uchiha nter, for now, focus on Kumogakure!"


    Listening to Danzo''s continued urging, Sandaime who were suddenly broken out of the fantasy of his wonderful hair disappearing with each passing day, declined Danzo''s opinion coldly without much consideration.


    Hiruzen was of course very disappointed with Danzo''s performance this time. As one of the four representatives of the Hokage faction Danzopletely failed to catch Uchiha Shinichi''s tracks.


    Danzo has been the representative who has always suppressed the noble shinobi ns of Konoha, and this time he couldn''t even suppress Uchiha Shinichi who has just awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, this made Sandaime very embarrassed of his old friend.


    Even his prestige as the Hokage was slightly affected by all this fiasco.


    Therefore, he is in no mood to entertain Danzo''s bbering for now.


    Seeing Hiruzen directly diverting the topic, Danzo could only sigh and curse inwardly, ''If only I was the Hokage!''


    But unfortunately, he is not the Hokage!


    He had no choice but to give up the annihtion of the Uchiha n for now and focus on Kumogakure, as the discussion between the four advisors continued.


    ��


    On Kuroto''s side.


    After leaving the Hokage Office, Team-11 was disbanded as all the four returned to their houses to rest and for other work.


    After returning to his home and conforming with the Byakugan to make sure that no one was spying on him, Kuroto took out two scrolls from his ninja bag.


    "Kai!"


    Puff��


    With a cloud of white smoke, a corpse appeared on each of the two scrolls.


    The body on the first scroll belonged to Uchiha Kurumi.


    To make sure that Obito or Zetsu don''t get their hands on it, Kuroto ordered the Kazekage puppet to retrieve it from Uchiha Kurumi''s grave.


    "Hooh, this is a surprise!" �C muttered Kuroto as he noticed that Uchiha Kurumi''s body had some sort of potion over it that prevented the rotting of her cells, tissues, and organs.


    ''Does that mean Shinichi always had the intention to look for a method to bring her back to life? Otherwise, why would he use such expensive potion?'' �C Kuroto of course had some idea about this potion, after all, he wasn''t ying stones while working in Orochimaru''sb.


    That''s why he was more surprised and impressed by Shinichi''s action.


    ''Since that''s the case, I don''t need to be worried about her body for the time being!''


    After confirming that there were almost no defects or problems with Uchiha Kurumi''s corpse, including her Sharingan that was still present in her eyes, Kuroto resealed her body inside the scroll.


    The storage scroll will obviously not prevent the decay of her body for a very long time, as they don''t stop time as per their working mechanism, so this will only be a temporary option; until Kuroto finds some better means to prevent the decay of her body for the next 15 years or so.


    After resealing Uchiha Kurumi''s corpse, Kuroto moved his gaze towards the corpse on the other scroll.


    This body belongs to none other than White Zetsu''s clone that was attempting to spy on his and Shinichi''s battle.


    The only problem with this is it''s the messy state because of suffering the explosion of many detonation charms. Therefore, at this point, it couldn''t be considered anything other than a mass of tissues.


    Activating his Tenseigan, Kuroto scanned Zetsu''s body and perceived the slight traces of Chakra still present in it.


    ''It''s really amazing that even after it''s been destroyed, there are still some signs of vitality because of the presence of Hashirama''s cells in it!''


    After sighing at just how persistent can Shodaime Hokage-Sama''s cells can be, Kuroto nodded slightly and resealed this corpse too.


    Putting away the two scrolls, Kuroto walked towards his balcony and jumped on top of the roof of his house, and looked over the entire vige with one hand over his waist.


    Kuroto''s current top priority is to build a secretboratory as well as material storage that personally belongs to him.


    Considering the issue of safety and secrecy, the choice of location is a very important issue.


    While observing theyout of the vige, Kuroto thought to himself, ''The location of theboratory shouldn''t be too far away from home, otherwise going back and forth will be a big hassle, and the location should definitely be hidden, otherwise, the perception ninjas might be able to find its location, which will again be troublesome!''


    With that thought in mind, Kuroto''s gaze turned towards the surrounding forest.


    Although Konoha is surrounded by forests from all sides, it''s not that they are unowned.


    For example, Nara, Akimichi, Inuzuka, Aburame, and other ns are mostly near the forests and these forests are used by them for various purposes.


    Now it''s not that these are the only forest these ns own, after all, noble ns have a lot of property throughout the Land of Fire, so it''s nothing strange.


    But because these forests are near the vige so they are still used quite a lot, and if Kuroto were to build hisboratory in the forest territory that is asionally used by these ns for whatever purposes like, Insect keeping, Dog''s breeding, and training, and other purposes, Kuroto can be sure that hisboratory will be discovered very soon, which is something he can''t afford to have until he finds a better ce.


    So, moving his gaze away from this region, Kuroto turned to look towards the direction of the ''Death Forest'' in one of the corners of the Vige.


    The ''Death Forest'' in particr isn''t owned by any of the Shinobi n and is actually a ce where all shinobi have equal ess to and use it forbat exercises. Almost all Konoha Shinobi either had or have a routine visit to this forest at some point in their life.


    ''''Death Forest'' is the territory where one will mostly find Genin and Chunin, Jonin rarely visits here as their activities will cause big movements, if I create myboratory here, and as long as an appropriate location is chosen, the possibility of being discovered is quite less!


    And most important of all, ''Death Forest'' is not very far from the Vige, so it would be very convenient to go back and forth. I can also use the excuse of concocting poisons for my visits to the ''Death Forest'' ''


    The more he thought about it, the more Kuroto felt that this is the best temporary option, so after a little more consideration, Kuroto decided to map the ''Death Forest'' and see if he can find some spot to meet his requirements.


    With that decided Kuroto''s figure flickered and disappeared.


    After arriving at the Death Forest, he activated his Byakugan to have a look around.


    After some search and find, he soon arrived around one particr spot at the edge of the Death Forest.


    The reason Kuroto came here is very simple; this ce actually shields his Byakugan perception.


    After thinking about it a little, Kuroto murmured in understanding, "This should be one of the nodes of the Barrier enchantment covering Konoha!"


    Entire Konoha Vige is under the protection of the enchantment, and this barrier is erected using several nodes that have been transcribed withplex Fuinjutsu, so it is difficult to see past this spot with just one nce even if someone uses the Byakugan.


    For this reason, general investigative methods don''t work here or are shielded against to a varying degree.


    "The maintenance of this spot should be under the responsibility of Team-3 of the Enchantment Department." �C With a short pause, Kuroto tried to recall the specific information of the members of the Team-3 of the Enchantment Department.


    ''All the four members of Team-3 are Chunin ss, and there is also no strong perception ninja in their team! But I can''t be sure about it, I''ll have to check on this information once.''


    As an Anbu, Kuroto has ess to such information rted to the abilities of the ordinary Konoha Chunin and Genin, and he once happened to look through these files of the enchantment ss to see if could find someone that could help him with some doubts in Fuinjutsu practice that he was facing, but that aside, although Kuroto didn''t pay much attention to anyone that wasn''t much use to him, he still remembers some of their details.


    But he still can''t be sure if some talented Shinobi are lurking in the enchantment department.


    Kuroto understands that he has to be cautious if he wants to keep theboratory for a long period, so instead of rushing immediately to decide the location to build hisboratory, Kuroto decided to investigate the situation of Team-3 as well as also the abilities of some of the other members of the enchantment department, just to be perfectly sure, that there is no strong sensor ss who would be able to find hisboratory if Kuroto does build one in this area��


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 278 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 135 - – 132 Disguise

    Because of Kuroto''s identity as an Anbu; it didn''t even take him half a day to investigate the details of the Team-3 of the Enchantment ss and he confirmed that there was no good perceptual ninja in that team.


    So, after a little more consideration, Kuroto finally decided to make hisboratory in the ''Death Forest'' ??


    The ce he finally chose was the remote area around the node that belongs to the edge of the Death Forest and close to the spot where no onees to.


    And since this area is under the influence of the enchantment node, so most of the perception Jutsu will be shielded by this, making it hard for anyone to find out the location of hisboratory.


    All these points make this area one of the many blind spots in the vige, but because the area it shields isn''t very big, so it can''t be used as a strategic location, and since there are no important facilities around, therefore no one cares about this ce other than some routinely visits to maintain the Enchantment.


    After the problem of finding a suitable location was resolved, Kuroto didn''t dy any longer and started construction work.


    ording to Kuroto''s ns, theboratory will be constructed 20 m beneath the ground, so the entire construction process will involve quite a lot of work.


    It took Kuroto, his shadow clones, and the Kazekage Puppet together about 1 week toplete the basic structure of theboratory.


    The entrance of theboratory lies inside a tree hole, under a big tree.


    Then there is a special mechanism Kuroto constructed in the tree cave ording to which if someone other than him were to intentionally or identally touch the tree, there will be several explosions that wouldpletely destroy the entrance part of the cave, making it impossible for anyone to notice that there could be aboratory beneath the tree.


    Then Kuroto made sure to use many secret sealing techniques along the passage under the tree hole.


    If anyone attempts to break inside theboratory the sealing techniques will activate causing hundreds of explosions by the detonation charms hidden under the passage, this will blow up the entire underground passage.


    After passing through the underground passage, the sections of the mainboratory start.


    Kazekage puppet will always be present here to guard against any possible intruder, and if there would be signs of any powerful enemy trying to break in, he will immediately collect all the important equipment or research items, and then destroy the entireboratory.


    Even with all this work, the appearance at the entrance of the cave hasn''t changed from beginning to end. This is because Kuroto made sure to seal all the mud and gravel into storage scrolls and throw them away in some remote forests orkes.


    Even the people familiar with this ce would never be able to realize or figure out the slightest of clues about the presence of an entire undergroundboratory.


    Afterpleting the basic structure and finalizing some of the rooms, Kuroto transferred some experimental instruments that he stole from Root Base.


    Large test benches, high precision microscopes, cell incubators, nutrition tanks, cold storage devices, and many other such instruments he robbed from Danzo became the first batch in hisboratory.


    Afterpleting the basic set-up, Kuroto took out a notebook and started writing some of the requirements that are still needed to be fulfilled.


    Looking at the long list before him, Kuroto sighed helplessly.


    Thisboratory is the second and the next most important step for him to climb to the pinnacle of the shinobi world in the future. In his huge n, at least 40% of the research and experiments will be conducted here, so there is still a requirement of at least 20 morerge instruments and hundreds of small instruments for him to begin his research.


    Looking at theboratory set-up before him, Kuroto had a hard time figuring out a method to buy or arrange these instruments.


    ''The total amount needed to buy all these things would reach up to 3 Billion Ryo!''


    Looking at such high prices Kuroto can''t help but think to himself, ''Is that why Orochimaru had to seek help for funds from Danzo? Otherwise, buying such instruments is close to impossible!''


    Scientific research always consumes a whole lot of money to produce rewarding results, there is no doubt about that.


    And this is also the reason why Orochimaru was willing to cooperate with Shimura Danzo because Danzo obviously had ess torge funds as one of the four elders of the Konoha Advisor Council.


    It is obviously unrealistic for Kuroto to obtain 3 Billion Ryo in such a short amount of time, so he decided to only buy the instruments he needed most urgently to begin his research.


    "1 Billion!?"


    Even after that was done the price still reached up to 1 Billion Ryo!


    As long as he collects about 1 Billion Ryo; the requirement to buy the much-needed instruments will bepleted, with this, at least his ns can finally begin.


    But collecting 1 Billion Ryo is also not an easy task!


    After much deliberation, Kuroto finalized that bing a bounty ninja is the only possible way to earn high rewards in a short amount of time.


    After all, dealing with most of the targets wouldn''t be much of a deal for Kuroto considering his strength, and as long as he doesn''t go after the targets with a highly sensitive identity or background, making money will be very easy for him.


    But the only problem is that Kuroto can''t use his identity, Hyuga Kuroto can''t act as a bounty hunter, therefore he now needs a brand-new identity.


    After all, ck Market also has its own set of rules, and inexplicable people are generally uneptable in ck Market, therefore Kuroto needs a good disguise that will allow him to adapt to the rules of the ck Market.


    And only by gaining a certain reputation; along with winning the trust of the employer will he be able to sessfully take high rewardingmissions.


    After a little bit of consideration, Kuroto took out a ck cloak and a mask.


    This set of cloak and mask was specifically designed by him during the time he was learning Fuinjutsu. The initial purpose was just to hide his identity when acting in secrecy, but now Kuroto ns to use this as his disguise to act as a bounty hunter.


    The Cloak is Midnight ck with golden lines over it, which is actuallyplex sealing techniques Kuroto engraved on it with Gold Thread. This Cloak is capable of isting the wearer from most of the Sensory type techniques and is perfectly capable of shielding Byakugan''s X-Ray vision.


    The mask is also ck with some white over it, symbolizing the Yin- Chakra element from the Yin-Yang symbol. The mask is also engraved withplex Fuinjutsu from the inner side that again prevents sensor ninjas or Byakugan Perception.


    As soon as he wore the Cloak and the Mask, Kuroto''s entire temperament changed.


    He was no longer Hyuga Kuroto but was the incarnation of a certain God of Death.


    "Now that I have a disguise, I also need an alias, how about ''In''? Or maybe ''Yama''?" �C muttered Kuroto while curling his lips in a chuckle, because the name ''Yama'' sounds quite good��


    ��


    At the same time, in a cave in the territory of the Land of Grass.


    The figure of Masked-Man and Zetsu appeared outside the Cave.


    Looking at the dark cave before him, the masked-man asked curiously, "Is he inside?"


    Zetsu nodded, "Yes, seems to be recuperating."


    Giving a nod to the Zetsu whose lower body was still submerged in the ground, the masked-man casually walked into the cave.


    Uchiha Shinichi, who was recovering inside the cave, immediately stood up carrying his sword.


    The masked-man noticed Shinichi''s action and said lightly, "No need to be so alert, it''s just me!"


    The moment Shinichi realized that it was the masked-man, his anger immediately red, and shouted loudly as he lunged towards the masked-man with his sword, "You bastard! You have the gall to appear before me!"


    .................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 280 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 136 - – 133 Black Market

    Shinichi''s anger at this time was obviously not fake and because Kuroto allowed him to attack the masked-man as much as he wants, therefore Shinichi didn''t restrain himself and directly shot towards the masked-man.


    Whoosh�� ??


    Shinichi''s figure immediately shed to the side of the masked-man and waved his short sword upside down to cut the masked-man into two parts.


    Unfortunately for him, the sword directly phased through the masked man''s body as if there was only an elusive image present before Shinichi and nothing more.


    Even though Shinichi has already awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, he still couldn''t see through the masked man''s ability; so, the failure of attack greatly dissatisfied him.


    The masked-man who just casually stood with his hands at the back of his head; didn''t even bother about Shinichi attacking him and just asked tly. "Are you still obsessed with this False World!?"


    "Tch��" �C clicking his tongue in annoyance, Shinichi calmed himself as he understood that no matter how much he attacks the other party, unless and until; the other person materializes himself into this space; it wouldn''t make any difference as all his attacks would just phase through Masked-man''s body!


    "Hooh! So, you do know how to calm down, that''s a surprise? Well, since I don''t have to waste time restraining you, how about you now consider my offer to join me? Join the organization I am part of, and I will help you create a world where you wouldn''t have any regrets!" �C stated the masked-man.


    Shinichi just snorted coldly without dropping his guard, "And, why should I trust you?"


    "You should have been to Naka Shrine after awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan!" After a pause, the masked-man continued, "With the Mangekyou Sharingan, you should have read the Stone Tablet left to the Uchiha n by the Sage of the Six Path, and you should have understood what is the message on the tablet, and that''s exactly my goal!"


    Shinichi was silent when he heard the masked man''s words, as he has indeed read the text on the Stone Tablet, at least up to the point that his Mangekyou Sharingan allowed.


    But whether he agrees with the masked man''s ideology or not, that''s not very hard for him to figure out.


    Shinichi''s ability implies ''Protection'' and ''Retrospect'', these are the true reflection of his inner thoughts.


    Different from the masked-man who want to escape from the reality of someone''s death by enveloping the whole world in an infinite genjutsu to unite with the person he loved the most, Shinichi desires to go back into the past or better yet, change the reality of Uchiha Kurumi''s death and then protect or guard her alive self.


    As for the fake world of genjutsu?


    Shinichi has no interest in it!


    After all, there is always a difference between reality and illusion!


    Although Shinichi has promised Kuroto to join the Akatsuki as a spy, now that the matter is important and the masked-man has again invited him, he really couldn''t open up his mouth and was frozen in his spot; because no words came to him.


    The masked-man seems to have sensed Shinichi''s hesitation, so he said while extending his hand, "No need to rush, think about it clearly, ande to the Land of Rain��"


    "Why are you so sure that I wille?" �C Shinichi couldn''t help but ask in confusion.


    "Heh�� that''s a good question�� but its answer is incredibly simple�� I know you wille to me is because I understand you�� while no one else does, besides, you don''t seem to have many options, isn''t that right?"


    Leaving this sentence, the Masked-man disappeared into the spiraling void.


    In the masked man''s eye, Uchiha Shinichi, who has defected from Konoha doesn''t have any ce to seek asylum, the Kumogakure might have taken the chance to step over Konoha using this opportunity, but in the Shinobi world, no vige would ever trust a defected shinobi, much less a defected shinobi of other Vige.


    Therefore, Akatsuki is Shinichi''s only option�� and Uchiha Shinichi will definitelye to the Land of Rain, whether to join the Akatsuki or with the hope of killing the Masked-Man, whichever be his choice, his destination will definitely be the Land of Rain!


    Only patience is needed, and he would eventually be drawn into the Akatsuki.


    Aftering out of the cave and appearing on Zetsu''s side who stood far away from the cave, the Masked-man ordered lightly, "Bring that woman''s body!"


    Zetsu nodded and sunk into the ground.


    ''Uchiha Shinichi�� I know you wille�� because you are just like me!"


    ��


    After leaving a shadow clone at his home, Kuroto disguised himself as ''Yama'' and secretly left the Vige.


    He already had a good knowledge of the ck Market thanks to Orochimaru and Anbu, so finding the location of one of its units in the Land of Fire wasn''t that big of a deal.


    This branch was hidden under the cover of an Izakaya.


    After confirming the identity of the in-charge and the secret password to get ess by torturing out a small bounty hunter, Kuroto arrived at the location and was brought to a dark-room.


    All the four walls of the dark-room had the lists of various rewards, the rewards were both old and new, some were even yellowed out because of the long time that they remained here.


    Soon his eyesnded on the newly published list of four bounties, and these four belonged to none other than the Anbu Team-11.


    Among the four members, Shisui''s reward was the highest, with a skyrocketing value of 50 Million Ryo, and this reward was pasted under a special section that signifies the danger level of the target.


    Then there was Kuroto''s personal bounty which amounted to 30 Million Ryo, followed by Kakashi''s which was 25 Million Ryo, and finally, Guy''s bounty that was still 20 Million Ryo.


    Looking at such an increase in Shisui''s bounty, Kuroto helplessly muttered under his breath, "Che, Kumo is really very annoying!"


    Undoubtedly, these new bounties are issued by Kumogakure.


    The reason for such a stark increase in Shisui''s bounty is his Mangekyou Sharingan. Shinichi''s defection clearly highlighted the true power of the Mangekyou Sharingan, so even though, 50 Million Ryo is not a very high amount, it isn''t a small amount either, and with this Shisui''s awakening, the Mangekyou Sharingan is now a piece ofmon knowledge among all powers.


    And Kuroto''s bounty also increased from 20 Million Ryo to 30 Million Ryo, this is probably because Yugito Nii passed back the news about him defeating Uchiha Shinichi, so his danger level increased, but since Kumo can''t urately judge the process of the battle and only vaguely understand that Hyuga Kuroto repelled Uchiha Shinichi, who seem to be using the Susanoo; so, they only increased the amount by 10 Million Ryo.


    The increase in Kakashi''s bounty is also reasonable as he is the captain of the Team-11, but Guy seems to have beenpletely ignored by Kumo, so his bounty stayed 20 Million Ryo, too bad for them to ignore him.


    The in-charge noticed that Kuroto was looking at the bounties of Team-11, and said to him from the side, "If you bring the heads of these four, we can make the immediate payment with only 10%mission!"


    Most of the Bounty Ninjas are unwilling to meet their employers in person, after all, the employer could be anyone, even the likes of great Shinobi Viges, so both sides would want to avoid direct contact, therefore, the ck Market also acts as a mediator between the two parties, and only charges somemission fee for the mediation work.


    Kuroto coldly snorted when he heard that, "I don''t have any intention of involving myself with the five great Shinobi Viges, as of yet. Are there any other high-paying bounties that are uninvolved with the Five Great Shinobi Viges!?"


    The in-charge wasn''t surprised by this question, after all, the Five Great Shinobi Viges are not something that anyone can provoke, this is the most basic sense among all the shinobi, whether it be a rogue-nin, wandering-nin, missing-nin, bounty-nin, or the shinobi of other small nations.


    Therefore, he nodded without much of a surprise and took out a small book from the side of his pocket and handed it to Kuroto with a cold smile, "These targets don''t have any involvement with the Five Great Powers, you can check out each of them slowly by taking your time!"


    The reason why the in-charge was being amiable towards Kuroto?


    It''s obvious, he was able to feel the great pressure radiating from the other side, so the in-charge understood that the person wearing the ck and white mask and the Golden Printed ck Cloak is definitely not any ordinary Shinobi, so it''s best to not offend the other party!


    Kuroto only nodded in appreciation after flipping through the notebook, he tore a few pages that he selected as his targets.


    The goals Kuroto choose were either defected-nin that cause too much trouble or some bandit-nin that only harms one side, therefore, there shouldn''t be any follow-up trouble after killing these targets.


    With Kuroto''s current strength, coupled with the Konoha''s intelligence support that he has ess to courtesy to his Anbu identity, Kuroto was able to eliminate many groups of rogue-nin, as well as some bandits who were plundering the resources from the ordinary people.


    Regardless of the bounties offered by these targets, Kuroto was able to earn about 25 Million Ryo, just by robbing these groups, plus the bounty, even with the amount deducted as themission, he still collected a sum of 70 Million Ryo.


    And because his taskpletion rate was both very fast and efficient, so the alias of his Disguise, i.e., Yama also began to spread in the underground world and ck-market circle.


    ��


    At one of the branches of the ck-market Circle, Kakuzu, who was wearing the iconic Akatsuki High Cor ck Cloak with Red Clouds printed over it, threw a corpse on the desk of the Boss of this ck-market Branch.


    Afterparing the identity of the person that this corpse belonged to with the person in the bounty poster, the in-charge stored the corps in cold storage and said with a smile, "Kakuzu-Sama, the reward for the bounty will soon be delivered to you!"


    As one of the top bounty hunters, Kakuzu has unparalleled prestige in the ck-Market Circle. The in-charge will always make sure to process the payment as early as possible to save Kakuzu-Sama''s precious time.


    Kakuzu nodded to the in-charge while looking towards the reward list to choose the next target, however as soon as he saw the wanted lists, he was surprised to find that thetest edition of the Bingo Book was much thinner than the previous one, so he asked in confusion, "What''s the matter, is the business not going very smoothly?"


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 282 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 137 - – 134 Akatsuki’s Search

    In the face of Kakuzu''s question, the ck-market boss exined with a happy smile, "You should have heard about this Kakuzu-Sama, a shinobi named ''Yama'' has recently appeared in the ck-Market Circle, and he has been taking many tasks�� I heard that his taskpletion efficiency is amazing."


    When Kakuzu heard the name ''Yama'' he was a little confused and asked doubtfully, "Yama!?" ??


    ck-Market boss nodded and said, "Yes, rumors have been floating that he is not only very efficient but also very powerful, in just a few months, he was able toplete many difficult tasks!"


    "Humph! You don''t say��" �C hearing the admirable words, Kakuzu coldly snorted.


    All the other Bounty Hunter-nin colleagues are enemies for Kakuzu, and a good bounty hunter is even a bigger enemy for him.


    It should be known that the missions assigned to the ck Market are not endless.


    Whatever may be the mission about, once it''s beenpleted, the origin of that mission would be vacant, although the vacancy in power would be upied by others, sooner orter. It would still take time for that to happen, and this period could be anything, maybe a few months to even a few years, but there''s no guarantee��


    Therefore, the number of tasks appearing in ck-market is always limited, unlike the ones in Great Shinobi Viges.


    And if a bounty ninjapletes so many tasks in a short span of time, the others would naturally not have much work to do.


    Therefore, Kakuzu was very annoyed by the sudden appearance of a toughpetitor.


    The ck-Market Boss also noticed that Kakuzu didn''t seem to want to talk about this ''Yama'' too much, so he shut himself up on his own and did not mention ''Yama'' anymore.


    While the ck-Market Boss was quiet, Kakuzu held the Bingo Book in his hand and kept flipping through its pages with a thinking expression.


    Looking at the list of taskspleted by this ''Yama'' character, even Kakuzu felt that he was a little too efficient or fast inpleting the tasks.


    Take himself as an example, if his target is a certain rebel group, and if they aren''t some idiots; it would generally take him one to two months to find the target.


    It might even take more if he is unlucky or if the target is too cautious and doesn''t leave any trail behind.


    But with speed, this ''Yama'' character ispleting tasks shows that he is not only very powerful but also has extraordinary intelligence collecting capabilities, or maybe a highly efficient intelligencework spread throughout the Elemental Nations.


    Thinking of this, Kakuzu reached a conclusion, ''There must be a veryrge organization standing behind him��!''


    Putting this matter aside for now, Kakuzu turned towards the ck-Market Boss, who seems to be cleaning some Sake-cups, and asked again, "Is there any result on the matter that I asked you to pay attention to?"


    The ck-market Boss shook his head and said with an apologetic tone, "We have been inquiring about the information you have mentioned, Kakuzu-Sama, but up to now we have not had any luck in getting any results about it��"


    Kakuzu nodded in understanding and urged calmly, "Continue to inquire!"


    In fact, Kakuzu himself doesn''t understand why the leader of the organization, who is so powerful as a God suddenly wants to search for a person rted to Konoha Vige.


    Moreover, the description of the target that he is looking for is also very vague. With such little information, it is very difficult to find the people even with his experience, therefore, although he inquired about this person in the ck-market Circle, Kakuzu doesn''t have much hope for it to seed!


    ��


    On Kuroto''s End.


    Currently, Kuroto was sitting on a cliff, wearing the ''Yama'' disguise and eating some rice balls along with counting his recent ie.


    Beside him lied the corpse of a rogue-nin who specifically kidnapped the Concubines of Wealthy Merchants in exchange for ransom.


    ''Even such low-ss Chunin have so much money hidden in their pockets; how do they earn it? Is the business of kidnapping Concubines so good that people like him can make a good amount out of it?'' �C thought Kuroto while chewing on a piece of the rice ball.


    Initially, he thought that it was just a small task of killing him, but while Kuroto tortured the guy by cutting his fingers, this chunin offered to redeem his life with the money he had. Kuroto obviously pretended to agree and after following the guy he found the spot where the money was hidden, but Kuroto was still surprised that he had more than 10 Million hidden there.


    This is the task amount of up to 10 S-ss Mission in Konoha Vige, and such a chunin, who didn''t even have ess to the S-ss missions has already collected it!


    After pondering a little he understood that the Wealthy Merchants and politicians generally have strong security, even if they don''t, they would be willing to pay to the great Shinobi Viges and seek help.


    But this matter is different altogether when it involves Concubine.


    For the sake of their reputation, they would rather pay the ransom than endanger the life of their abducted Concubines, so even though this rogue-nin only has the strength of a Chunin, but after repeatedly seeding, he has saved quite a lot of wealth in the past years.


    ''Hehehe, well too bad for him, because it all belongs to me now!'' �C thought Kuroto with a grin.


    As for the reason why Kuroto has been able to repeatedlyplete so many tasks in such a short time?


    It is indeed thanks to his strength but that''s still not the primary reason.


    The main reason is that he has ess to Konoha''s intelligencework with his Anbu identity, therefore Kuroto can easily find his targets.


    The other reason is his unparalleled flying speed in the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, so travelingrge distances doesn''t take very long for Kuroto.


    If not for these two reasons, no matter how strong Kuroto has been, his efficiency would have been either same as Kakuzu or probably a little better than him.


    However, considering the number of tasks avable in the ck Market is always limited unlike the case with the Vige, once simple missions that are unrted to the Five Great Powers arepleted by him, Kuroto would need to find another source to make money.


    And this rogue-nin gave Kuroto a very good inspiration, kidnapping the Concubines, wives, and children of Wealthy merchants or the Merchants themselves to ask for Ransom is also a good method to acquire Millions of Ryo.


    And, it''s not very strange to find some wealthy merchants that are as rich as some small countries in the Shinobi World. So, it should be fine to threaten a few of them to obtain funds for his experiments.


    Puff��


    While Kuroto was mulling over these issues, white smoke suddenly appeared on the side.


    When the white smoke cleared, an Orange Cat appeared out of it.


    As soon as it saw him, the Orange Cat stretched its front paw towards Kuroto and said, "Meow, One thousand Ryo!"


    Kuroto was immediately annoyed by the demand and unwillingly handed over a thousand Ryo.


    After Kuroto gave the money that the cat asked for, it passed over a scroll to Kuroto''s hand.


    This Orange cat is not just any ordinary cat but a ninja cat named ''Kasai'', and also the summon cat of Uchiha Shinichi. In order to safely receive messages from Shinichi, Kuroto also signed a contract with it.


    However, the problem is that this cat loves money and every time it will pass a scroll, it will ask for a thousand yen, Kuroto can''t help but want toin to Shinichi for choosing such a greedy ninja cat.


    In annoyance, he opened the small scroll passed to him to look at the few lines Shinichi wrote on it.


    "That bastard actually said that he is The Uchiha Madara, he really thinks that I am some idiot that would believe his bullshit!


    I knew it from the start, this bastard doesn''t speak even a single line of truth�� everything is just his-��"


    Skipping through Shinichi''s ranting, Kuroto directly read thest line of the message that was the real intelligence, "Akatsuki is trying it''s best to find a mysterious ninja that is somehow rted to Konoha but they aren''t having much luck at it, I gotta ask this, isn''t that person you if I didn''t guess wrong?"


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 284 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 138 - – 135 Another Major Change

    Kuroto is not surprised that Obito is using the power of the Akatsuki to find the mysterious ck-masked man that he faced at the Root Base.


    After all, Kuroto not only fought against Obito but in fact, survived that small bout, and this might have caused some doubts in Obito''s mind about the identity of that mysterious person. ??


    For Obito, the sudden appearance of such an existence is a great variable in the project Tsuki No Mi.


    And Obito would obviously not allow such a variable to continue to exist that might interfere with his n, but unfortunately for him, no matter how hard he tries, even if he uses all the power of the Akatsuki Organization, he wouldn''t be able to find anything about Kuroto.


    What''s more, now that Shinichi has passed on this intelligence to him, so Kuroto would obviously be more careful.


    "Heh�� Shinichi is also very keen sometimes, from the vague description alone, he was able to guess that the person Obito is looking for is me!" �C Kuroto chuckled and put away the scroll.


    In the past few months, there has been no peace in the Shinobi World.


    Uchiha Shinichi''s defection broke away the peace talks going on between Konoha and Kumo, as a result, both the nations have again fallen into a deadlock state.


    Konoha is using Kumo of giving asylum to Shinichi and plotting against Konoha.


    Kumo obviously denies it with a straight face, iming that they have never even seen Uchiha Shinichi, and have no ns of epting a defected Shinobi.


    However, the fact that Kumo dispatched the unit led by Yugito Ni into the hintends of the Land of Fire can''t be hidden, so their words obviously not credible, let alone Konoha, even other great Viges have distrust at their pitiful excuse of self-defense.


    This time Kumogakure''s name has fallen into mud, and there is no way to change that.


    There are even rumors that the Uchiha n also sent someone to Kumogakure secretly, in an attempt to contact Shinichi that might have defected to Kumo, but no one knows what happened to be exact.


    It is only thanks to the fact that Shisui''s Mangekyou Sharingan was revealed and him fighting Shinichi on a one-on-one basis that stopped Kumogakure to not start a war again, but there is still a lot of Anbu tasks that Kuroto has beenpleting.


    Mostly those tasks are done by his Shadow Clone that''s still in Konoha, and thanks to Shisui''s effort, no one has been able to figure this out yet. Kuroto would of course go back to Konoha afterpleting each mission to remain updated, and therefore he has knowledge of most of the underground movements.


    In such currents, the information of the thievery of Ryuumyaku had very little impact.


    Although Sandaime paid some attention to the intelligence that Ryuumyaku disappeared along with all the Roran Survivors, but the continuous troubles he has been facing that are involved to Konoha is keeping him upied, so he has no energy to deal with Ryuumyaku''s issue, therefore, that intelligence has been added to the archives.


    Konoha''s indifferent attitude towards the theft of Ryuumyaku caused the suspicions of the senior leaders of Sunagakure, so they are tending to believe that this is Konoha''s handiwork. This again caused a headache for Sandaime-Sama.


    Overall, the current situation has been too troublesome, but it had no major effect on Kuroto, he is still arranging things for thepletion of his n.


    As for the too many Anbu mission that Team-11 has to handle?


    Kuroto''s Shadow Clone has about half of his Chakra, so the overall strength of the Clone also surpasses the level of a Jonin, coupled with the presence of Shisui, Kakashi, and guy.


    There is hardly any opponent that they can''t deal with!


    ��


    A few weekster, Mishima n Mansion.


    "Yagami-San, the equipment you want has arrived." �C The head of the Mishima Family, Mishima Yutaro said respectfully to the person opposite to him who was dressed as a Ronin with a bamboo stick in his mouth.


    The Samurai named Yagami nodded with a smile, "Then bring it in."


    This samurai named Yagami Iori is none other than Kuroto who used a Transformation Jutsu upon himself when he entered the territory of the Land of Iron.


    Inspired by the rogue-nin, Kuroto was also going to take the viinous route to gather funds, so he had the idea of hitting on some wealthy merchants to start his rip-off streaks.


    After a careful investigation, it didn''t take him long tond on the Mishima n, which has arge-scale garment business in the Land of Iron, the party is both rich and also doesn''t have the backing of any great Shinobi Vige, so Mishima n was finalized by him as the first target.


    Initially, Kuroto nned to kidnap one or two Concubines of the current Patriarch and ask for a big ransom in exchange, but it turned out that on the night he nned to make his move, he happened to discover that the Concubine had a secret affair with a Samurai hired by the Mishima n, and Kuroto actually witnessed them while they were doing the deed.


    After a little investigation, Kuroto discovered that the secret couple nned to poison the head as well as the rest of the members of the n to seize all their property.


    Upon finding such information, Kuroto immediately changed his approach and appeared before Mishima Yutaro, as a wandering samurai named ''Yagami Iori.''


    And through careful nning, he revealed the conspiracy of the Concubine and the Samurai before Mishima Yutaro, and even the other conspirators involved in all that scheme were also eliminated by him with ease, making Mishima Patriarch very grateful of the said Ronin.


    His life-saving grace and extraordinary skills immediately made Yagami Iori a special guest of Mishima Yutaro.


    Although Mishima Yutaro doesn''t have the backing of any of the Five great power, the business they have in major countries is not small, therefore they have many contacts in major countries.


    For this reason, Kuroto used the Mishima n''s contacts to purchase the various experimental equipment that he needed.


    If he were to purchase these instruments with his own identity, he would soon be spotted by someone. The intelligence department of any vige isn''t blind to such purchases and would soon investigate him.


    At least Konoha would, in the hopes of tracking the missing-nin, Orochimaru.


    And if Kuroto purchased this equipment through the ck market, the price will increase by 40% to 50%, and such arge purchase would again attract attention from the interested parties.


    So, through the contacts of the Mishima n, purchasing pieces of equipment in small batches would provide a cover as well as reduce costs.


    So, although Kuroto didn''t get any ransom, this approach still helped him.


    After the servants of the Mishima n carefully brought everything into the yard, Kuroto hurriedly walked over.


    Mishima Yutaro smiled at Kuroto''s eagerness and followed after him and gave some description of the things present, "Look here, Yagami-San, this Filter Centrifuge is thetest piece of equipment from the Land of Lightning, I had to use several of my connection to get my hands on it!"


    "I am really grateful Mishima-Sama!" �C Kuroto nodded and moved his gaze to the other device, and asked with a frowning expression, "Hm, this one is a used, right?"


    Mishima-Sama nodded and exined, "Don''t worry, although it''s not brand new, it is still in perfect working condition!"


    Kuroto also understands that arranging some of the new equipment will be difficult for merchants even through their personal connections, so he didn''t me Mishima-Sama.


    So, after an understanding nod, Kuroto checked the rest of the devices one-by-one, and finally expressed his gratefulness towards Mishima Yutaro with a satisfactory expression, "Thank you for helping me out!"


    With that, Kuroto gave 90 Million Ryo he collected to Mishima Patriarch.


    Kuroto estimates that the total market value of all these devices would be around 110 Million Ryo, and he buys them through the ck-Market connections, it would reach up to 140 Million Ryo, so obtaining the first batch at just 90 Million Ryo greatly benefitted Kuroto.


    After onest check over everything, Kuroto carefully stored them in the storage Scrolls and left the Mishima Mansion.


    Puff��


    As soon as Kuroto stepped out of the Mansion Gate, Kasai emerged with a puff of smoke.


    Stretching its furry paw towards Kuroto, it asked, "Meow, One Thousand Ryo, Boss!"


    Listening to the cat''s demand, Kuroto asked it, "Can''t you ask Shinichi for the money?"


    "He already gave it, meow!"


    Kuroto was stunned, "So, you collect One Thousand Ryo from both sides?"


    He always thought that only he had to pay, but unexpectedly even Shinichi had to spend money to receive the services of his summon ninja Cat.


    The Orange Cat nodded with a greedy grin as the Dor sign emerged in its eye, "Yes, that''s it, meow!"


    Helplessly shaking his head, Kuroto passed One Thousand Ryo and took the small scroll sent by Shinichi.


    "The search for the mysterious person came to an end, the organization has locked two guys. Juzo Biwa, the guy who is my partner in the organization and I, are responsible for finding the first person whose name is Shinno, while Orochimaru and Sasori''s team is responsible for finding another person named Hiruko."


    ......................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 286 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 139 - – 136 Yamato

    "Hiruko too! You have got to be kidding me��!" �C Upon seeing this name, Kuroto''s expression became really solemn.


    After all, in Kuroto''s grand n, Hiruko [another one of the Konoha missing-nin] has an irreceable role, therefore, Kuroto has been inquiring about his whereabouts for a while now. ??


    The only problem is that Hiruko''s tracks are extremely mysterious, so even if he used Konoha''s Anbu intelligencework, he still couldn''t find any clue rted to Hiruko.


    And never did Kuroto expect that the Akatsuki will take interest in Hiruko, as well as find his whereabouts first, now this has gone way beyond Kuroto''s expectations.


    "Sigh, I didn''t expect that the short encounter with Obito at the Root Base would cause such a big change in the plot, the power of fate is also quite mysterious, it seems that escaping its clutches wouldn''t be that easier, after all, who could have spected that!"


    As it is said in the chaos theory, the changes in the world are caused by small or tiny things, a mere flutter of a butterfly can create a storm on the other side of the world�� and Kuroto has just started to witness these things personally�� and if such changes keep happening, then the future would apletely different picture.


    The current actions Akatsuki is taking have been inadvertently initiated by him, Kuroto can really feel that the casualty of everything in the world is impermanent.


    But now that such a change has happened, Kuroto can''t waste his time crying over the spilled milk, the next best thing to do is to decide on the further course of action with this knowledge.


    Both Hiruko and Orochimaru are of the same generation, and it wouldn''t be strange if both of them had some secret cooperation that nobody is aware of, and even if they don''t, it still changes nothing. However, the fact that Akatsuki employed Orochimaru and Sasori to find Hiruko, they should have two intentions behind this move:


    First is obviously that Obito would want to verify whether Hiruko is that mysterious person that he encountered at the Root Base.


    The second is that, in either case, Pain or Obito would want to recruit Hiruko into the Akatsuki.


    And this is more troublesome!


    ''It should be toote to stop this now!" �C with one hand on his chin, Kuroto continued thinking.


    There is no superior or subordinate rtionship in the Akatsuki, between any of the team, therefore, Orochimaru and Sasori have no specific reason to disclose any information about their task to Shinichi.


    And Shinichi also doesn''t have any reasonable reason to ask Orochimaru such a detail, therefore, Kuroto can''t stop Akatsuki from making contact with Hiruko.


    "What impact will it have on my project if Hiruko does join the Akatsuki?"


    What Kuroto needs from Hiruko is only his Jutsu, so even if he does join the Akatsuki, as long as Kuroto is able to get his hands on that technique, he could care less about it.


    After all, even if Hiruko joins Akatsuki, all that would happen is that he would be one of their members. So, Kuroto isn''t worried too much about it.


    With that thought in mind, Kuroto unsummoned the greedy cat and quietly returned to the Vige.


    ��


    As soon as Kuroto returned to Konoha, Kuroto directly went to hisboratory without caring about any other matter.


    The devices he bought in the first batch were very carefully selected by him, and they are some of the most urgently needed for the beginning of his current n, therefore, now that he has them, Kuroto at least has the option to start his n.


    But before he does, he still needs to see his teacher Orochimaru once.


    After all, in the field of Bio-Engineering, Gics, and other rted departments, Orochimaru can be regarded as the undisputable master, and even though Kuroto has awakened the Tenseigan by activation of all his gene sequences, this doesn''t mean that he could rival Orochimaru in this field.


    Therefore, Orochimaru''s resources and research is indispensable if Kuroto wants to begin his big project.


    Kuroto also needs to confirm Hiruko''s situation through Orochimaru, what Kuroto is really worried about is not that Hiruko would join the Akatsuki, but that Hiruko would refuse to join the Akatsuki, and as a result, he would be eliminated by them.


    If Hiruko were to die inexplicably, there would many twists and turns in Kuroto''s n, and this could be problematic.


    Through the One-Eyed Viper, Kuroto sent a scroll with a request to meet Orochimaru as soon as possible.


    And not long after, the One-Eyed Viper reappeared before Kuroto.


    Taking out the scroll from the belly of the Viper, Kuroto immediately unfolded it and murmured, "So, the Land of Sound, huh��!"


    There isn''t any information on the scroll other than a few sentences, which states that Orochimaru will meet him at a secret base in thend of Sound previously known as the Land of Rice Field, about two weekster from now.


    Since that''s decided, Kuroto burned the scroll and after adjusting hisb with the newest equipment, he returned home and had a simple Anbu life for the next two weeks that majorly involved some taskpletion within the territory of the Land of Fire.


    ��


    Two Weeks Later, Land of Sound.


    Currently, Kuroto was casually walking in a forest in the territory of the Land of Sound, dressed as a simple traveler with a simple white Kimono, a ck hakama, and a ck jacket over it, his brown hair braided at the side, giving Kuroto an innocent look, one would expect from a teenager.


    Whoosh��


    While Kuroto was walking, a Kunai suddenly shot at his step, prompting him to stop.


    Coming to a standstill, Kuroto didn''t take his hands out from his pockets and just said, "I am here to see Orochimaru-Sama!"


    With Kuroto''s sentence, a figure appeared before Kuroto and after taking a deep look at his appearance, he respectfully stated, "Please follow me!"


    Looking at the face of the other party, Kuroto was highly stunned because the person that appeared before him was none other than the only lucky survivor of Orochimaru''s cruel experiments, ''Yamato'' who sessfully awakened the Wood Release after adapting to the Hashirama Cells!


    Why did Orochimaru defect in advance?


    Why did Orochimaru and Danzo suddenlye to odds?


    Why did Danzo try to eliminate all of Orochimaru''s people on such arge-scale, even at the expense of severe loss of vige manpower?


    These doubts have been guing Kuroto for a long time, and the moment he saw Yamato before him, the picture turned quite clear, it may not be the exact reason, but it is the best exnation Kuroto could hope for at this stage.


    Yamato, the only person to sessfully fuse with the Hashirama Cells, is most likely the fuse of everything, and the fight between Orochimaru and Danzo has most likely urred because of him, which prompted Orochimaru to defect.


    Yamato who was still a kid looked at Kuroto in confusion and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why don''t you move?"


    Shaking his head slightly, Kuroto suppressed the shock on his face and started walking.


    Silently following after Yamato, Kuroto thought to himself, ''In the main story, Orochimaru thought that Yamato was a failure, therefore, he was picked up by Danzo, but unexpectedly Orochimaru didn''t ignore Yamato this time!''


    As the only survivor of the Hashirama Cell transntation project, Yamato has an incredible research value.


    Therefore, it isn''t difficult to understand that when Orochimaru and Danzo, both discovered that Yamato awakened the Wood Release, a conflict happened between the two parties.


    The result is in front of Kuroto, Orochimaru was able to get his hands-on Yamato, but was forced to defect from the Vige.


    Following Yamato, Kuroto came all the way to an underground cave entrance.


    Stopping at the entrance, Yamato turned towards Kuroto and said lightly, "There will be some snakes along the path but don''t worry, they won''t attack you as long as you follow me!"


    Kuroto nodded with a smile.


    This reminded him of the time when Kuroto used to do the work that currently Yamato is doing.


    Shaking his head, he continued following behind Yamato and passed through a dark and damp underground passage and entered Orochimaru''s secret base.


    Passing through several corridors under Yamato''s lead, he finally arrived in front of a secret room.


    At this point, Yamato stepped aside and stated, "Orochimaru-Sama is inside, you can go and see him for yourself!"


    Taking a look around at his current location, he nodded towards Yamato and stepped in.


    Kuroto found ten traps, five seals, and over twenty ninjas hiding in the dark along the way, such a tight arrangement is obviously not very good hospitality.


    Undoubtedly, Orochimaru is nning something for him.


    However, in Kuroto''s view too, this is more or less understandable.


    If a subordinate suddenly wants to rise in the ranks to be an equal coborator, it is inevitable that he would need to pass some unforeseen and unwanted tests, not to mention we are talking about Orochimaru here, so such a scene is obviously inevitable.


    Turning the door handle, Kurotoposed himself and walked in with a calm expression��


    .......................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 288 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 140 - – 137 Battle Against Orochimaru

    As soon as Kuroto entered the secret room, he saw the figure of Orochimaru sitting on a chair and reading the content on a scroll.


    Noticing that Kuroto walked in, Orochimaru spoke in his signature hoarse voice, "Kuroto-Kun, I have a doubt." ??


    "What could that be, Orochimaru-Sama!?" �C asked Kuroto while still standing at the door.


    Orochimaru didn''t rush to speak anything, just threw the scroll he was reading a moment ago towards Kuroto with a curious expression.


    Catching the scroll, Kuroto opened it and read the information recorded on it.


    The information recorded on the scroll was about himself, thetest news it recorded was about the mission that Team-11 was responsible for ''to hunt down the defected-nin, Uchiha Shinichi.''


    After reading everything, Kuroto folded back the scroll and said with an innocent smile, "It seems that you have been paying quite a bit of attention to me, Orochimaru-Sama."


    Orochimaru licked his lips and added an extra circle around his mouth while he said, "You have been growing so fast that I am afraid that I can''t afford to ignore you, Kuroto-Kun!"


    Kuroto nodded calmly, "Thank you for thepliment, Orochimaru-Sama!"


    Orochimaru was a little doubtful at the moment, as Kuroto''s calmness made him feel a little strange.


    Compared to the rest of the World, Orochimaru has a better understanding of the Shinobi named Hyuga Kuroto, after all, the kid has been nurtured by him, and he perfectly understands the kid''s character.


    Initially, Orochimaru took Hyuga Kuroto under his wing because he was reminded of his own childhood, and considering that Kuroto''s parents were his subordinates, Orochimaru decided to take the child under him.


    His talent as a researcher was just an added benefit.


    It was strange that Kuroto-Kun continued reminding of his younger self the more he interacted with the kid, the only problem was the kid''s talent as a shinobi.


    Orochimaru knows that the world is cruel, what could a kid with very meagre talent as a Shinobi do to survive��? He had to find that out�� there was a reason behind it.


    Although Hyuga Kuroto was not a very talented child, unlike him. The kid still had that desperate look in his eyes, this has always convinced Orochimaru that the kid will grow.


    Why was Orochimaru so sure?


    Because Orochimaru knew that the kid was just like him!


    And look what do we have here�� the kid that used to be so scared of him when he started as a genin�� has grown into someone who has the confidence to stand up to him?


    Orochimaru would never express it, but he is highly proud of his disciple, and somewhere in his heart Orochimaru knows that this kid is the only straw still connecting him with Humanity.


    But be that as it may, there is still a need to test the kid, Orochimaru knows that Kuroto-Kun has be the Jinchuriki of the Dragon Vein, so it''s about time he tests his disciple, and see if Kuroto is ready to graduate.


    Of course, Kuroto was unaware of Orochimaru''s thoughts�� and if he was�� he would be highly stunned�� but that wouldn''t be happening�� as Orochimaru would rather die than show this on his face.


    After all, that''s not his style!


    Orochimaru is a ruthless cold snake that would do anything to achieve his goal!


    And for that purpose, he acts, witnessing Hyuga Kuroto''s growth is just a good pastime for him.


    After groaning a little, Orochimaru asked, "I heard that you not only fought against Uchiha Shinichi but even defeated him?"


    Kuroto smirked when he heard this question and just nodded slightly, "I did fight him for a while, but to say that I defeated him would be an exaggeration, after all, you should be aware that Uchiha Shinichi has awakened the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan, so even if I have grown strong, how could I defeat someone like him, right Orochimaru-Sama?"


    Orochimaru''s questioning about Uchiha Shinichi was within Kuroto''s expectations, and Kuroto suspected that Orochimaru was targeting Shinichi''s Mangekyou Sharingan.


    After all, in the original plot, it was only after Itachi Joined Akatsuki that tempted Orochimaru to grow impatient and attacking him.


    So, Shinichi appearing in the Akatsuki with a simr situation would obviously tempt Orochimaru.


    And exactly as Kuroto expected, Orochimaru asked, "So, what are his Mangekyou Sharingan abilities?"


    Kuroto shook his head with an exaggerated look, "I don''t know Orochimaru-Sama, other than the fact that it is so strong that no one in Konoha was able to stop him, there is no clear detail, it''s actually very confusing."


    "Is that so?" �C asked Orochimaru with a sharp look.


    "Yes! Even Shimura Danzo had to avoid him, initially." �C Kuroto nodded without losing his calmness.


    "Humph! It appears that I''ll have to search for other ways!" �C Orochimaru said coldly with a look of disdain.


    Kuroto didn''t know whether the disdainful look was towards Danzo or Shinichi.


    At this time Kuroto said, "Orochimaru-Sama if you n to deal with Uchiha Shinichi, I advise you to be more cautious against him!"


    Since Kuroto needs to inquire about intelligence on Hiruko and going further, he needs the secret technique from Hiruko, therefore he doesn''t want Orochimaru leaving the Akatsuki too early, therefore Kuroto advised this.


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes towards Kuroto and asked with a vicious smirk, "Oh, and why would you say that, Kuroto-Kun? It''s not as if I am going after Uchiha Shinichi specifically, is it?"


    Kuroto just shrugged at this question, "It''s not really strange for you to go after him, the research value of the Mangekyou Sharingan is well understandable, and considering your goal, it''s not that strange to develop an interest in the Mangekyou Sharingan, and then you asked me about Uchiha Shinichi''s abilities, so it wasn''t hard to guess!"


    As soon as Kuroto finished his exnation, "True��" �C Orochimaru muttered. And lifting his hand he shot several shadow snakes at him.


    Kuroto didn''t dodge, just stretched his hand forward as the Kusanagi Sword appeared out of the cuff of his Kimono and he waved that sword very precisely.


    Under the cold light of the Kusanagi Sword, all the snake shot from Orochimaru''s cuff were cut into several pieces and fell on the ground as they twitched to breathe thest of their life.


    Orochimaru wasn''t surprised by this and said with a thoughtful expression, "Looks like you have cracked the ''The Caged Bird Seal''!"


    Orochimaru was sure of this because if this wasn''t the case, then Kuroto would never dare to confront him.


    After all, as long as Orochimaru reveals Hyuga Kuroto''s identity as a spy, even if Orochimaru doesn''t do anything further, Kuroto would surely die by The Caged Bird Seal.


    Therefore, Orochimaru was really curious about it.


    After dealing with all the snakes, Kuroto just stood silently, neither agreeing nor denying.


    Noticing Kuroto''s silence, Orochimaru licked his lips again and said, "You really are bing more and more fascinating Kuroto-Kun, let me see just how many secrets you are trying to hide!"


    With that said, he quickly formed hand seals and shouted, "Ten Thousand Snake Formation!"


    And instantly, the entire secret room was filled with poisonous snakes.


    Hiss�� Hiss�� Hiss�� Hiss�� Hiss�� Hiss�� Hiss�� Hiss�� Hiss�� Hiss�� Hiss��


    No sound other than hissing reached Kuroto''s ears.


    Without wasting any more time, Kuroto immediately took out a gas mask from a storage scroll.


    After putting the Gas Mask over his face, Kuroto activated the Tenseigan.


    Kuroto specifically prepared this gas mask before he set off to the Land of Sound. After all, he does know many of Orochimaru''s techniques, so he will naturally guard against them.


    In the Tenseigan vision, Kuroto immediately noticed Orochimaru''s position and walked towards him with his Kusanagi Sword tapping over his shoulder.


    Hiss�� Hisss��


    The snakes kepting at Kuroto, but without any exception, they all fell under Kuroto''s de.


    If such a thing happened in the past, Kuroto would have obviously used ''Revolving Heaven'' to defend, but after experiencing so many battles and life-threatening situations ever since he awakened the Tenseigan, Kuroto has been constantly improving.


    Plus, the joint training that Team-11 carries out has improved Kuroto''s Kenjutsu skills greatly, because of repeated sparring with Kakashi, Shisui, and Guy.


    Orochimaru however sneered as Kuroto approached him, and immediately spit out his own Kusanagi Sword from his belly.


    Apanied by the sound of cutting wind, the sword de extended at super-fast speed and shed towards Kuroto.


    Kuroto didn''t dare to be careless and immediately greeted him.


    ng��


    As soon as the two swords met, a sharp sound of metal shing sounded throughout the hideout.


    Orochimaru was a little surprised that Kuroto could resist that sh with his sword and asked suspiciously, "Kusanagi Sword?"


    Kuroto immediately took the advantage of this short gap and immediately rushed towards Orochimaru.


    ng�� ng�� ng��


    The two didn''t speak anymore, nor did they back down, and continued a Kenjutsu battle.


    sh��


    Boom��


    From the mere sword sh of the two parties, the secret room was starting to break down, as the things kept in the room were chopped into pieces by the sword wind.


    Soon, the candle fixed at the walls were cut into pieces and the room turned to darkness, but the battle between the two didn''t stop.


    ng�� ng�� BOOM��


    After a while, the secret room finally couldn''t withstand the sh between the two and copsed.


    Along with the smoke and dust, two figures shed out of it.


    ncing at opposite Orochimaru who just stoodzily with one hand at his waist and waving his sword, Kuroto said with a smile, "As expected, I still can''tpare to Orochimaru-Sama in terms of pure Kenjutsu skills, even after I defended each of your strikes, some of the attacks still got through!"


    Orochimaru smirk coldly, "Don''t be too modest Kuroto-Kun, your taijutsu, and Kenjutsu skills have made great improvement, and if I counted right, fifteen of you attack managed to sh me�� that''s an overwhelming number�� as expected of someone hailed as the most genius Hyuga�� you really have be strong�� but enough with the chit chat�� as its almost time!"


    Kuroto was confused and asked doubtfully while tilting his head to the side, "Time for what?"


    Tapping the t surface of the sword on his shoulder, Orochimaru hoarsely said, "You don''t think that just because you wore a mask, you wouldn''t be affected by the poison present in the air, right Kuroto-Kun?"


    "Oh, you mean this?" After a short pause, Kuroto nodded and exined, "Maybe you will be disappointed by the result because even if my skin does absorb the poison, such a low amount wouldn''t have much effect on me!"


    ..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 290 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page : /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 141 - – 138 Manda

    Although the Natural Energy present in the Ryuumyaku Chakra is extremely dangerous it still gives the Ryuumyaku a healing ability, therefore, Kuroto is somewhat immune to many toxins and poisons. As long as the poison Kuroto intake isn''t too much it will remain ineffective.


    As the same was happening right now, Orochimaru''s smirk turned cold as he observed that Kuroto seems to be doing fine even after the poison has invaded his body through the skin pores. ??


    And that wasn''t the end, the cold expression soon turned into a slight frown.


    Looking at Orochimaru''s changing expression, Kuroto said lightly, "Oh, are you feeling it already? It should be the effect of the poison I concocted personally, after all, I can''t shame your teachings, Orochimaru-Sama!"


    Even Orochimaru felt a bit embarrassed as the opposite of what he was nning happened, and said hoarsely, "Heh, really good poison, looks like I''ll have to borrow the recipe!"


    Although Orochimaru looked indifferent on the front, in fact, he was having quite a bit of trouble to make body movements as the paralysis effect of the poison that invaded his body through the cuts by Kuroto''s Kusanagi Sword started to kick in.


    It''s true that he could still move but the numbness was still there.


    While both Kuroto and Orochimaru were engaged in a fierce staringpetition�� one after another piles of wood rose up from the ground and entwined Kuroto within them.


    Immediately afterward, Yamato''s figurended before Orochimaru as if to protect him from Kuroto, as he asked worriedly, "Orochimaru-Sama, are you okay?"


    Initially, Yamato believed that if Orochimaru-Sama wants to deal with Hyuga Kuroto, then it should just be a matter of a second, but unexpectedly not only Orochimaru failed to quickly take down Kuroto, but a fierce fight broke out between the two and it appeared as if Orochimaru was in a disadvantaged state.


    This greatly worried Yamato.


    While Kuroto was stuck into Wooden Confinement, he didn''t try to struggle his way out of it but tried to feel the effect of Wood Release. After all, it''s not every day, one gets to witness the power of the Legendary Wood Release.


    "Is this Wood Release?" �C muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful expression.


    In terms of restraining power alone, even Yamato''s weakened version of the Wood Release surpasses many of the strong restraining Jutsu of the other chakra nature, and Kuroto also felt that the wooden stakes were continuously absorbing chakra from his body as they continued to grow harder and even had a slight suppressing effect on the Ryuumyaku.


    This came as a surprise, after all, Ryuumyaku isn''t part of the God Tree, so technically, the Wood Release shouldn''t have such an effect on the Ryuumyaku.


    ''Hmm, I''ll have to see why this is happening!'' �C thought Kuroto as a point of note toter theorize a possible reason.


    But that aside, if Yamato''s Wood Release that was weakened by many times can have such an effect, just imagine how powerful and restraining Shodaime-Sama''s Wood Release would have been at the time of his peak periodbined with the Senjutsu.


    It''s really hard to imagine, more so the fact that Uchiha Madara was able to go toe to toe with him, but is it really that strange, after all, Uchiha Madara did awaken the Rinnegan, albeit that was thanks to ck Zetsu.


    But that aside��


    After experiencing the power of Wood Release and having a slight understanding of it, Kuroto poured the Tenseigan Chakra into the Kusanagi Sword in his hand and shoot his wrist slightly.


    With just a light sh, the wooden stake binding Kuroto was cut off.


    Yamato was taken aback by such a scene, "What��?"


    Kuroto smirked at Yamato''s shocked expression and chuckled lightly, "The Wood Release you use is far worsepared to what Shodaime-Sama used to use, now get out of here�� you aren''t yet worthy enough to interfere in this battle!"


    Yamato has a great research value, therefore, Kuroto doesn''t want to identally kill him.


    But it appears that Kuroto''s words weren''t taken seriously by him as he still wanted to support Orochimaru, and as he was going to use another one of Wood release Jutsu, Orochimaru pressed his hands on Yamato''s shoulder.


    Yamato was surprised and turned back while asking in confusion, "Orochimaru-Sama?"


    Orochimaru didn''t reply to him but looked at Kuroto and without leaving any words, he disappeared into the tunnel along with Yamato.


    At the same time, the twenty or so ninjas hiding in the cave made their move.


    "Earth Style: Swamp of the Underworld!"


    "Fire Style: Fire Dragon Bomb!"


    "Fire Style: Dragon Fire Technique!"


    "Earth Style: Earth Dragon Bomb!"


    "Earth Style: Earth and Stone Bamboo Shoot!"


    "Earth Style: Earth Flow Spears!"


    Kuroto''s expression shrank, and he immediately jumped up to not be restrained by the swamp, at the same time, he dodged the continuous spearsing towards him, some were cut into pieces by the sword while some were simply avoided.


    However, that wasn''t over yet, as the turbulent mes kept rushing towards him.


    From the Tenseigan vision, Kuroto quickly looked at the structure of the cave, he found one of the ws in the rock wall, and without any wait, he immediately threw his Kusanagi Sword to precisely hit the w while he was still in mid-air.


    Boom!


    As the sword hit the w, theplete cave entrance copsed to block the fire and earth Jutsuing towards him.


    As soon as hended on the ground, two figures rushed towards him each with a pair of Kunai in their hand.


    Without any surprise, Kuroto dodged each of their piercing strikes and used Gentle Fists to precisely kill both of them with a single strike each.


    With that over, Kuroto dusted his clothes and drew his hand in the air.


    The Kusanagi sword that was lying on the side of the cave immediately flew into the air andnded in Kuroto''s hand.


    Taking the sword in his hand, Kuroto walked towards the wall on the side and punched by enhancing his fist with Chakra.


    Punch��


    With just a single chakra enhanced punch, Kuroto smashed away the rock wall on the other side of the cave and stepped into the secret underground passage.


    Whoosh��


    As soon as he stepped in, four ninjas in ckbat gear who seem to be waiting for him immediately surrounded Kuroto from all four directions. With just one look, one can only feel scared looking at their eyes that were cold and ruthless with no trace ofpassion or fear of death within them.


    But that wasn''t one of those��


    As soon as the four ninjas in ck gear surrounded Kuroto, one of them took out a thick ck iron chain, while others had either, Kunai, Senbon, or short swords in each of their hands.


    Kuroto didn''t speak, just waved his hands signalling them toe at him.


    The ninja holding the iron chain nodded towards hispanions.


    Immediately following his order, the other threeunched abined attack, as each of them shot either shurikens, Kunai with Explosive Charms, or Senbon at him.


    Kuroto wasn''t much interested in wasting his time by entangling with them and immediately shouted, "Eight-Trigram: Heavenly de Rotation!"


    Unlike thest time, when Kuroto just created this move at the Valley in the Land of Lightning, this time the move waspletely stable and far more dangerous than thest time.


    The four ninjas in ckbat gear were like carrots thrown into a blender, instantly chopped into small slices with no recognition left whatsoever. The whole passage was covered in blood, bones, and Mass�� as if in a horror story.


    Kuroto ignored the gore scene and walked forward indifferently.


    ��


    On the other side of the Underground Base.


    Orochimaruzily stood with one hand over his waist and curiously listened to the roaring noisesing from the underground base from time to time.


    He didn''t have to wait much longer as the stone gate blocking the exit soon shattered into several pieces, and the figure of Hyuga Kuroto casually walked out of it.


    Looking at Kuroto who walked out of the underground base without any trouble, Orochimaru smiled slightly and said, "It seems that they all didn''t cause you any trouble, right Kuroto-Kun?"


    Kuroto nodded and said with a straight expression, "Orochimaru-Sama, are we done yet? Continuing our ongoing cooperation is beneficial for both of us!"


    Orochimaru coldly smirked and stated, "In that case, I must verify whether you are worthy enough or have the qualification to cooperate with me!"


    Kuroto was stumped and pointed at the underground passage that was now destroyed with a speechless expression, "Then, what was that?"


    "Oh�� don''t mind that, it was just an appetizer!" �C keeping his cold smirk, Orochimaru bit his finger and tapped the ground, "Now it''s time for us to proceed to the main course!"


    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    Bang��


    As the huge amount of White Smoke appeared, Kuroto felt the tremor on the ground.


    Without waiting for Kuroto to rx, an arrogant voice came from above, "Hey, Orochimaru, didn''t I tell you to not call me for dealing with such a weakling!"


    Orochimaru''s voice also came out in a timely manner, "This time it''s different, don''t worry, the sacrifices will be prepared!"


    As the white smoke gradually disappeared, the giant body of the purple snake appeared before Kuroto. atop of which stood Orochimaru while viciously licking his lips.


    "Manda!" �C With just a nce, Kuroto recognized the identity of the purple snake, as this snake is Orochimaru''s summoning beast or to say his favourite pet? And, the Boss Summon of the snakes of the Ryuchi Cave.


    ......................................................................................................


    Ream up to chapter - 292 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 142 - – 139 Yamata No Orochi

    Looking at the humongous body of Manda, Kuroto sheathed the Kusanagi Sword into its scabbard at his waist.


    Using tools like Swords, Kunais, Shurikens, or Senbons is useless in the face of suchrge Summon Beasts, therefore, Kuroto will have to change his tactics now. ??


    Standing atop Manda''s head, Orochimaru crossed his hands over his chest and said, "Kuroto-Kun, now let me see your artificial tailed beast!"


    Ignoring Orochimaru''s words, Kuroto took a gentle fist stance as the blue chakra enveloped his palms.


    Manda condescendingly looked at Kuroto and asked Orochimaru with a displeased tone, "Hey Orochimaru, do you have to call me to deal with the brat!"


    Ignoring Manda''s condescending expression, Orochimaru replied with a smirk, "Don''t underestimate the kid, there is a monster hidden within his body!"


    "Monster? Why don''t I see anything other than the very same annoying brat!?" �C Manda snorted coldly and shot towards Kuroto like a cannonball.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    The whole forest shook by the movements of Manda''srge body. The impact of each of its movements is no less than a ss-A Earth Release Jutsu.


    As Manda continued chasing him, Kuroto''s figure continued shing from one spot to another in retreat using the Body Flicker Technique.


    After a little game of Catch when Mando couldn''t catch Kuroto, he spoke to Orochimaru in annoyance, "Orochimaru, where is the monster you talked about? The kid is still running like always, I don''t see any change!"


    Orochimaru also scanned the forest, trying to find Kuroto''s location but the flying sand and dust interfered with his vision.


    He was obviously a little doubtful at this point.


    Orochimaru was obviously a little confused as to why did Kuroto-Kun took Gentle Fist stance to counter Manda''s attack, this is undoubtedly stupid.


    It''smon sense to use giant Summon Beasts to counter against another giant Summon Beast.


    Secondly, evenrge-scale ninjutsu and taijutsu attacks are pretty much useless in the face ofrge Summon Beasts�� unless, the person isn''t targeting the Summon Beast but the Summoner!


    As soon as this thought appeared in Orochimaru''s mind, a figure jumped on Manda''srge belly and rushed towards Orochimaru.


    As soon as he notices this figure, Orochimaru immediately muttered, ''Sure enough, Kuroto-Kun is targeting me!"


    Orochimaru immediately fired several Shadow Snakes at Kuroto who was running in his direction.


    Kuroto who was running towards Orochimaru dodged, kicked, or punched away the snakes and continued running towards Orochimaru.


    As soon as he was about to close in on Orochimaru, Kuroto immediately printed some hand seals, and shouted, "Eight-Trigram Secret Technique: Vacuum Palm!"


    Orochimaru who was about to fire another round of Snakes towards Kuroto was suddenly taken aback.


    He is aware of most of the Gentle Fist Style of the Hyuga n, but this ''Vacuum Palm'' had been heard for the first time.


    In that short moment, Kuroto stretched out his hand towards Orochimaru.


    "W-what!?"


    And suddenly Orochimaru felt an irresistible suction force pulling him towards Kuroto-Kun. The distance between the two was obviously not very much and in the interval of less than a second�� Orochimaru was dragged towards Kuroto.


    On the other side, Kuroto who expected such a thing to happen immediately pressed his arm on Orochimaru''s chest and shouted, "Contract Seal!"


    Before Orochimaru had the time to regain his bnce, a series of symbols spread on his chest like a spider web with Kuroto''s hand as the center!


    Bang��


    And not waiting for Orochimaru to react, the contract rtion between him and Manda was severed by the contract seal and Manda''s figure disappeared from the battlefield with a cloud of white smoke.


    Having lost the footing. Both Kuroto and Orochimaru fell from the air and firmlynded on the ground.


    Orochimaru nced at his chest in a daze as the contract seal took its effect, "A Contract Seal, huh? It seems you have been hiding quite a lot of cards up your sleeve Kuroto-Kun!"


    For someone like Orochimaru, terminating the Contract Seal isn''t that troublesome, but if he wants to summon Manda again, he would have to go to the Ryuchi Cave.


    And this issue isn''t something to care about, for now, what intrigues him more is that secret Gentle Fist technique which put such tremendous suction force on him�� it was only for a brief moment, but it did remind him of his encounter with the leader of the Akatsuki, Pain!


    On the other side, Kuroto panted lightly.


    Just now he had to put quite a lot of effort to dodge Manda''s sessive attacks, if not for using Rein Interactionbined with the Body Flicker Technique, he would have most certainly suffered heavily if crushed by that gigantic body!


    As for the "Eight-Trigram Secret Technique: Vacuum Palm!?" It was just pure crap he used to confuse Orochimaru.


    The purpose was only to cover the Rein Pull he used on Orochimaru, and for this reason only, Kuroto intently took Gentle Fist stance and even printed some fake hand seals.


    The reason Kuroto used such a crap tactic to confuse him was that Orochimaru has inexplicable greed towards Dojutsu Kekkei Genkai, therefore he needed something to coverup the Tenseigan move.


    After all, Kuroto wouldn''t want a snake to eye his Tenseigan.


    As long as Orochimaru believes that it was a Secret Technique of the Hyuga n, he wouldn''t pay too much attention to it.


    Otherwise, Orochimaru would pay too much attention to him.


    And if this happens, let alone cooperate, Orochimaru may even use the power of the Akatsuki Organization to deal with him.


    Looking at Kuroto''s rough breathing, Orochimaru asked curiously, "Was that a secret technique of your Hyuga n?"


    Kuroto nodded, "Yes!"


    "Why have I never heard of such a secret technique?" �C Orochimaru asked with a burning gaze.


    "It''s because nobody has been able to master it for some time, therefore you might not have heard of this secret technique��" �C Kuroto continued spouting utter bullshit with a straight face.


    Orochimaru eyed Kuroto but he couldn''t figure out whether Kuroto was speaking the truth or not.


    Sighing lightly, he muttered, "Figures�� But I don''t know why the technique you used just now reminded me of someone." �C After a short pause, Orochimaru continued, "A person with the Rinnegan!"


    Kuroto immediately made a shocked look as he spoke in an exaggerated tone, "W-what? The Rinnegan!? Oh, c''mon Orochimaru-Sama�� since when did you start making such jokes��? Howe anyone has the eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths? And even if that was the case, I wouldn''t believe if you didn''t go after that person, after all the Rinnegan would make anyone impatient!"


    As soon as Kuroto spoke these lines, Orochimaru''s face sank in the bad memories of his fight with Pain.


    Kuroto noticed Orochimaru''s change and smiled inwardly, as he understood that some bad memories have been triggered by him.


    "Any way that aside, let''s stop here, if this continues, I am afraid that I wouldn''t be able to keep up with you for very long!"


    Orochimaru''s gaze immediately became sharp as he said with a smirk, "Don''t be so restless Kuroto-Kun, there is this one new Jutsu that I havee up with, not that you have used one of your secret technique it''s obvious that I too use something don''t you think? Besides, I haven''t had many opportunities for using this one particr technique, this time seems to be the best�� You would be willing to apany me wouldn''t you!"


    Looking at Orochimaru''s eyes, Kuroto couldn''t help but gulp slightly��


    ''When is it going to over!?''


    ��


    On a Large tree far away from the battlefield.


    Yamato squatted on a tree branch with a solemn expression.


    Beside him stood the young figures of an Orange hair Kid named Jugo, a white hair kid with two red dots on his forehead named Kimimaro, and finally the young figure of a ck hair kid named Haku.


    Looking at the distance battle, Kimimaro said, "We should help Orochimaru-Sama!"


    Yamato shook his head, "Orochimaru-Sama has ordered to not interfere!"


    "The other party is so powerful, it''s incredible to be able to keep up with Orochimaru-Sama!" Haku also nodded with slight fear.


    If not for Yamato to use Wood Release a while back to protect the four of them, the little guys would have be meat paste because of being squashed by Manda who didn''t care whether they are enemies or allies.


    At this moment, Kimimaro asked with a frown, "Why did Orochimaru-Sama''s Summon Snake suddenly disappear?"


    Obviously, none of the other three were knowledgeable enough to be able to answer this question.


    While Kimimaro thought of the possible reason, Yamato suddenly pointed towards the battlefield and said, "Look, what is that!?"


    Everyone followed his gaze and saw a behemoth that was evenrger than Manda, suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    The humongous body was a giant serpent with eight heads and eight tailspletely covered in white scales. Form appearance alone it no longer looked like a Snake but a ''Dragon God'' from the legends. One known as Yamata no Orochi!


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 294 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 143 - – 140 Ryuumyaku VS Yamata No Orochi

    The sudden appearance of such a humongous monster was far beyond the imagination of the four, their bodies couldn''t help but shudder instinctively from the mere Chakra pressure emitted by the monster!


    "W-what is that!?" �C Haku asked while trying to control his trembling body. ??


    Even Yamato, the oldest of the four couldn''t answer Haku''s doubts as even he was at a loss at the sight of such a freaky eight-headed snake.


    Jugo was the calmest as he intently stared at the eight-headed white snake in the distance and muttered with a doubtful expression, "I-I can feel Orochimaru-Sama''s aura from that monster!"


    "What!?" �C Everyone was taken aback as soon as they heard Jugo''s sentence.


    Jugo was also a little doubtful so after sensing again, he said with some surety, "There''s no mistaking it, that monster does have Orochimaru-Sama''s aura!"


    Jugo''s perception is not like that of simple sensory ninjas�� His skills incline more towards the perception through Natural Energy, this is why Jugo was more sure that even if he couldn''t sense the Chakra of that monster, it did have Orochimaru''s aura.


    Kimimaro was highly unbelievable, "Is that really Orochimaru-Sama?"


    At this time Yamato stood up and said to the three after a brief nce at the battle site, "Whether that is Orochimaru-Sama or not is not important for now, I believe Orochimaru-Sama will not be defeated by Hyuga Kuroto, but we have to retreat further because I have a feeling that the battle between the two of them would only be more devastating from here on!"


    ��


    On the Battlefield.


    Looking at the iparably huge Yamata no Orochi, Kuroto couldn''t help but feel a little gloomy.


    Obviously, he is no stranger to this technique, as this is Orochimaru''s greatest and strongest snake-rted technique called the ''Eight Branches Technique'', giving Orochimaru enough power to even go toe to toe against a tailed beast.


    In the main story, Orochimaru used this Jutsu to fight Uchiha Itachi in the fated battle between brothers but was easily sealed by Itachi''s Totsuka Sword.


    Although that battle doesn''t give aplete analysis of the power level of this Jutsu because Orochimaru was weakened at that time while Itachi too was just a few steps away from his death.


    Therefore, there is no clear exnation of the weakness of this Jutsu.


    After all, even Nagato in the Edo Tensei form, who was more than enough to crush both Kyuubi Naruto and Hachibi Killer Bee two perfect Jinchuriki at the same time, couldn''t resist the sealing power of Itachi''s Totsuka Sword.


    Therefore, using that battle to judge the freakiness of Yamata no Orochi wouldn''t be appropriate.


    "Sigh�� looks like I have no other choice!" �C muttered Kuroto as he slowly raised his hand to begin hand seals.


    Since Kuroto isn''t going to reveal his Tenseigan Chakra Mode in the fight against Orochimaru, therefore, he has no other option but to use the power of Ryuumyaku.


    After he finished printing the seal, Kuroto spoke in a low voice, "Ryuumyaku seal: Release!"


    As soon as the Ryuumyaku''s seal was released, its chakra was expelled from Kuroto''s belly and the purple chakra condensed into a chubby purple Dragon form, hovering above Kuroto.


    On the opposite side, one of the heads of the Yamata no Orochi opened its mouth to reveal Orochimaru''s half body.


    Currently, he was covered in sticky mucus and looked at Ryuumyaku with interest as he licked his lips yfully with his long tongue, "Such rich Chakra�� is this Ryuumyaku? It''s really fascinating!"


    Kuroto''s expression also returned to calmness while he watched Orochimaru vigntly who was observing Ryuumyaku with fascination.


    The biggest w or weakness of the artificial tailed beast is its instability, even Nidaime-Sama couldn''t solve this issue, which was the reason for terminating the artificial tailed beast project in Konoha.


    Although Kuroto has been able to create an artificial tailed beast, it is still not as stable as the real ones, after all, he didn''t use something like the Yin-Yang Release to create it, therefore, even if he has be Ryuumyaku''s Jinchuriki, he isn''t using its power as anything more than a chakra battery. He has absolutely not used the Ryuumyaku itself for the battle.


    The first reason is obviously to keep the existence of Ryuumyaku hidden.


    The second reason is to prevent the Ryuumyaku from running away, as Kuroto might lose control over it and go berserk, and that would be incredibly problematic.


    But if he still doesn''t use Ryuumyaku in the face of Yamata no Orochi, then Orochimaru would obviously get suspicious�� This is something that Kuroto doesn''t want either.


    All thoughts aside, as more and more chakra emerged from Kuroto, the purple dragon hovering over Kuroto''s quickly expanded several times.


    Gradually its size was evenparable to that of Yamata no Orochi�� and under the effect of Ryuumyaku Chakra, Kuroto''s body hovered in the air.


    Controlling Ryuumyaku is simr to controlling other tailed beasts, he doesn''t need to give any verbal instructions�� only metalmands are needed.


    And since Kuroto doesn''t have to worry about Natural Energy invading his body in this state, it doesn''t matter how much chakra Ryuumyaku uses, as long as Kuroto makes sure to keep Ryuumyaku under control.


    With theplete emergence of the two behemoths, the battle site fell into a strange silence.


    Looking at the towering body of Ryuumyaku, even Orochimaru''s had a solemn look.


    His face was no longer of curiosity or yfulness but was reced by jealousy and greed!


    While slithering his tongue, Orochimaru said coldly, "Kuroto-Kun, you seem to have gained something interesting, let me have a look at it!"


    With that sentence, all the eight serpent heads rushed towards the purple dragon!


    Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    The mere wind pressure generated by the movement of the eight heads was more than enough to surpass most ss-A Wind Style Jutsu as all the nearby trees were uprooted and blown away.


    Even Kuroto''s expression shrank looking at the might of Yamata no Orochi and he immediately controlled the Ryuumyaku to confront it.


    Instantly the two behemoths fought against each other.


    This was a battle between two monsters in a true sense, the momentum and impact were far greater than what Manda brought, in just a few seconds the entire forest was razed to the ground.


    Three heads tried to bound Ryuumyaku''s body while the other ones attempted to bite in several ces one after another, but how can Kuroto let such a thing happen, as soon as the first head approached to bite from the side, it was copped off its torso by the Dragon w�� while the other head that wasn''t much far behind was ripped of its neck by the Dragon Fangs in just one bite.


    Puff��


    As the two heads were ripped off one after another, arge amount of blood sprayed out like rain.


    However, much to Kuroto''s shock and Orochimaru''s amusement, the two heads grew again.


    Orochimaru smiled in amusement as he questioned, "Kuroto-Kun, why don''t we take this up a notch? Show me your Tailed beast mode or the entity of the artificial tailed beast itself�� I want to see everything that you can do!"


    Kuroto didn''t answer and continued controlling Ryuumyaku with a calm face.


    While making the core of Ryuumyaku, Kuroto was sure that he wouldn''t have to fight using the Ryuumyaku itself, so he created the shape of the core into a simple sphere, which identally turned into a chubby form because of the sentience Chakra, giving it a funny look.


    Therefore, Kuroto is obviously a little embarrassed to directly use Ryuumyaku.


    But the main reason why he doesn''t use the Ryuumyaku as a tailed beast form or the main entity is because of the risk of it going a little berserk.


    The Purple Dragon hovering above is just the Chakra manifestation, therefore it''s a bit disadvantageous to fight a physical battle with Yamata no Orochi, but it still may not be that bad as it''s more agile than the white snake.


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 296 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 144 - – 141 Stalemate

    The figure of Yamata no Orochi and Ryuumyaku kept chasing one after another while fighting in the forest, everywhere they go, the ground will shake and the dust will fly, making the already messed up forest messier.


    Smash�� ??


    Ryuumyaku waved its tail that swept away countless trees on its path andnded on Orochi''s body!


    Seven of its headnded on the ground while thest one managed to dodge.


    At this time Orochimaru was looking at Kuroto''s hovering figure with a cold expression as if he would rip out Kuroto''s head of his body.


    Feeling the burning gaze, Kuroto gulped slightly and urged Ryuumyaku to rush over.


    Even if he has gotten stronger; the instinctive fear from Orochimaru still lingers within his heart.


    As Ryuumyaku rushed over, all the seven heads again attacked it with all their might.


    In the cover of smoke and dust, one of the snakeheads that were again ripped off by the Ryuumyaku''s jaws flew out leaving a lot of blood.


    But in that short moment, the remaining snakeheads also managed to bite off some chakra parts from the Ryuumyaku''s body.


    Kuroto curled his lips slightly as he saw Orochimaru do that�� the Ryuumyaku Chakra has a high concentration of Natural Energy, Kuroto wonders if Orochimaru would be able to handle such an amount.


    But considering that Orochimaru does have some help from the White Snake Sage, he might in fact be able to do that, after all�� Yamata no Jutsu also depends on the ''Power of Reincarnation'' possessed by the White Snake.


    But that aside, Kuroto was still a little troubled to continue this battle.


    What Orochimaru is best at is a stalemate, with the continuous supply of Chakra from his part, the body of Yamata no Orochi could have limitless regeneration ability, making it not any inferior to that of a real tailed beast even in hand-to-handbat.


    Therefore, if Kuroto doesn''t use some trick that might conclude the battle in just one shot, this battle will be a headache for him.


    ''Now I wish that I had practiced how to use the Tailed Beast Ball'' �C thought Kuroto, as using the Tailed Beast Ball could have been a good method to effectively deal with Orochimaru.


    But unfortunately, that wasn''t the case, and the fight continued between the two as the entire forest was continuously destroyed by the two monstrosities.


    While entangling with each other, neither of them dare get distracted, it wasn''t until he heard a faint cry for help did Kuroto decided to look over only to notice a young figure barely hanging on a tree branch not very far away.


    The child was probably about four to five years old with a delicate face and thin body. And below that boy, Yamato used a Wood Style Shield to protect the other two children by his side.


    As soon as he saw the four of them, Kuroto immediately flew towards the tree branch andnded before Yamato and the others after picking up the child from the tree branch.


    Looking at Kuroto carrying Haku with him, Yamato hurriedly stepped forward and eximed, "You�� what do you want to do? Let go of him this instant or Orochimaru-Sama wouldn''t forgive you!"


    Now Yamato understood that the opposite person wasn''t just some ordinary guy but a powerful ninja with enough strength to be able to fight against Orochimaru.


    Therefore, he was really worried about what was he nning to do with Haku.


    Kimimaro and Jugo that were under Yamato''s protection also rushed out and shouted in unison, "You, put Haku down this instant!"


    "Haku!?" Kuroto was shocked when he heard that name, but immediately suppressing his shock, he threw Haku in the hands of Yamato and said, "What are you guys still doing here? You all should stay away from here!"


    Even Yamato was a little helpless when he heard this. They obviously tried their best to get as far away as possible, but the two fightings monstrosities were far beyond the imagination of the four kids in terms of speed and range of battle movements, so although tried still couldn''t get far enough and still got affected by the battle.


    At this time, Yamata no Orochi also rushed over, and Orochimaru looked at five of them with a little interest.


    Noticing Orochimaru''s gaze, Kuroto said lightly, "Orochimaru-Sama, both of us are in a stalemate, neither are you able to do anything nor am I. Is it that interesting to continue such a boring battle?"


    Orochimaru nced towards Yamato and the other kids who were within Kuroto''s reach and smiled slightly after pondering over Kuroto''s words, "Kuroto-Kun, your artificial tailed beast has really opened my eyes, although I am not satisfied yet!"


    Kuroto nodded and said calmly, "Orochimaru-Sama, not only have you saved my life countless times, but you are also my teacher, I can''t ever forget how grateful I am to you, therefore, I believe that we shouldn''t be enemies!"


    Orochimaru thought slightly, and spoke with a sigh, "Having a disciple like you, I don''t seem to be any worse than that idiot Jiraiya!" �C then released the ''Eight Branches Technique!''


    In this fight with Kuroto, Orochimaru felt that he figured out much of Kuroto''s abilities. In his opinion, although the kid has grown strong enough to have the qualification to cooperate on an equal footing, Kuroto''s strength is still some distance away from reaching his level.


    In short, Orochimaru feels that he still has control over Hyuga Kuroto!


    With Orochimaru releasing the Eight branches Technique, Kuroto also quickly sealed Ryuumyaku in his body.


    This battle also gave him some insight into Ryuumyaku, after all, Kuroto had to use the power of the Tenseigan several times to suppress it from losing control, it obviously doesn''t mean that Ryuumyaku is repelling Kuroto, no, it''s just that Ryuumyaku''s sentience is a bit week for it to be able to hold suchrge Chakra, therefore, once it isn''t under restriction, a possibility remains that Ryuumyaku might go on a rampage.


    But it''s nothing Kuroto can''t deal with. So, he is not very worried about it for now, at least until he finds a good enough solution to this problem.


    And until he does that, it would be difficult for him to use the Perfect Tailed Beast Mode, as he will have to spend some effort in suppressing Ryuumyaku, but that''s something to focus on in the future.


    Kuroto was still quite satisfied with this battle, even if he didn''t use the Tenseigan Chakra Mode to fight against Orochimaru, he was still able to hold his own against the Snake, by solely relying on his normal strength and Ryuumyaku shows the degree of improvement in his basic abilities.


    Looking at the messy devastated forest before him, Kuroto nced at Orochimaru from the corner of his eyes and couldn''t help but think silently, "Genjutsu is the best method to deal with Orochimaru!"


    Facts have proven that using Genjutsu is the best method to defeat Orochimaru quickly, otherwise, using Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, or Kenjutsu and all otherbat methods will be veryborious and only stall him at most, while Genjutsu will have an immediate result.


    This also reminded Kuroto of Itachi, the biggest difference between Itachi and other Uchiha is that Itachi never underestimates his opponents nor is he ever unprepared for a battle.


    In this regard, even Shisui is a bit inferior, otherwise, how else would his Mangekyou be taken away by Shimura Danzo?


    Even if Shisui didn''t know that Shimura Danzo could use Izanagi, he should have been careful, if it had been Itachi, then something like this wouldn''t have happened!


    After all, the only reason Shisui lost his Mangekyou Sharingan to Danzo was because of his carelessness!


    Therefore, this is one of the greatest points to be learned from Itachi.


    Putting aside these thoughts, for now. Kuroto looked over towards Orochimaru who casually walked towards them and said with a smile, "So, Kuroto-Kun, you sneaked out of Konoha to specifically meet me, there must be something important, right?"


    Kuroto nodded with a chuckle, while he removed the gas mask from his face after deactivating the Tenseigan, and said, "There are some experiments that I am nning to do, so I really needed your help to be able to begin them."


    Looking at the two people who were fighting such an intense battle a few moments ago, now talking andughing while walking side by side as if nothing much happened, made Yamato and others a little dumbfounded!


    Haku who still haven''t forgotten that he almost touched death, couldn''t help but speak meekly, "I�� I thought�� I was dead for sure!"


    Jugo asked curiously, "So, just who is he?"


    After pondering a little, Yamato told them, "His name is Hyuga Kuroto, a Konoha Shinobi, and also seems to be Orochimaru-Sama''s favorite disciple!"


    "It turns out that he is Orochimaru-Sama''s disciple!" �C Kimimaro stared at Kuroto with burning eyes, and secretly swore to himself, ''Hyuga Kuroto, one day I will surpass you, only I will get to discover the truth of this world with Orochimaru-Sama!''


    Nobody noticed Kimimaro''s fiery look.


    Yamato was relieved and looked at the three and asked, "Are three of you alright!?"


    ��


    On Kuroto''s side, after a few short conversations, he finally decided to ask the main question, "You should have met Hiruko recently, right?"


    As soon as Kuroto asked this, Orochimaru immediately stopped and stared at Kuroto viciously, "And I wonder how you came to know about this, Kuroto-Kun?"


    Kuroto shrugged and just said calmly, "Hiruko is on Konoha''s hunting list, as an Anbu, it''s natural that I have to pay attention to this news!"


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 298 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 145 - – 142 Path To Godhood

    Orochimaru carefully examined Kuroto''s expression for a while and after judging something, he finally started walking and said, "It''s true, not very long ago, Hiruko joined the organization I am part of!"


    Kuroto pretended to be a little surprised by Orochimaru''s words, "I didn''t expect him to join your organization!" ??


    Orochimaru snorted softly, "Well not like he had any right to choose, and it might not be such a bad thing for him!"


    Kuroto nodded and after a bit of thinking, he asked tentatively, "Orochimaru-Sama, I have heard that Hiruko has been creating a very practical forbidden Jutsu, is this rumor actually true?"


    Orochimaru nced at Kuroto with slight intrigue, "Hooh, so you have an interest in that technique?"


    "Heh, there is nothing I can hide from you, Orochimaru-Sama!" �C Now that Orochimaru has seen through what Kuroto was interested in, he didn''t try to hide it and nodded bluntly, "Yes, I am very interested in that technique!"


    Orochimaru looked into the distance as if he was recalling his older memories.


    After a while of thinking, he slowly said, "Hiruko is from my generation, a contemporary and a former friend of the Sannin, you should know that. But the thing is, he desired to be a strong Shinobi simr to me, Jiraiya, and Tsunade, however, hecked the necessary talent, nor was he born with any special abilities.


    To ovee this advantage, he delved himself into creating a Kinjutsu, which would allow him to leech the Kekkei Genkai of other ninjas by fusing their bodies into his own. Although it does appear to be very practical even if you don''t count the many negatives it has, it still shouldn''t be very attractive to you with the Hyuga n''s very own Byakugan and the incredible talent you have shown recently!"


    To a certain extent, Orochimaru and Hiruko are somewhat simr types of people, both are proficient researchers.


    It''s just thatpared to Hiruko''s mediocre talent as a Shinobi which often made others overlook him, Orochimaru has a very high talent as a Shinobi. This fact made, Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru to be personally selected as disciples by Sandaime-Sama, and the threeter came to be known as the Sannin.


    On the other hand, Hiruko, a good friend of the same generation who had been close to Orochimaru during their Ninja Academy years, eventually drifted away from them.


    But even Orochimaru with his excellent talent realized the insurmountable gap between the ninja with Kekkei and the ninja without Kekkei Genkai, after reaching his current power level.


    Coupled with his obsession and goal of learning the secrets and all the technique in the world directed his attention towards the many forbidden techniques, and therefore he developed the ''Living Corpse Reincarnation Technique'' that allows him to take over others body and also allows him to use their Kekkei Genkai.


    Maybe around this time, Orochimaru somewhat understood Hiruko''s struggle and the reason for him to go into hiding to develop such a Jutsu!


    ��


    Every time Kuroto is praised as a ''Genius'' by some of the most genii of the Shinobi World, Kuroto couldn''t help but feel a bit ufortable.


    Not trying to let Orochimaru-Sama''s praise get over him, Kuroto asked, "I think, the forbidden technique he has been creating has great potential for development."


    Orochimaru retracted his thoughts and asked curiously, "Are you really sure that you have an interest in the Chimera Technique?"


    Kuroto nodded lightly, although he still had a faint smile, his eyes had that firm look. There was no doubt or any need for reconsideration, he really needed the ''Chimera Technique.'' This is his biggest opportunity to be God in the future.


    Looking at those eyes, Orochimaru realized that Kuroto was indeed serious, and decided to give Kuroto some insight on this technique, "That technique is currently in a semipleted state, but that aside, it still has a negative impact ording to which no one can bear the kind of burden it causes to the user." With a pause, Orochimaru chuckled again, "And if there is someone, whose body will be able to bear the burden of this technique, he wouldn''t be needing such a nondescript technique in the first ce."


    Kuroto nodded, he understood what Orochimaru meant, but whether he agrees with Orochimaru''s analysis was another matter altogether�� Although Kuroto knows that Orochimaru is more or less correct, it still doesn''t mean that he is spot on.


    Using such a crude approach to leech of others Kekkei Genkai by fusing their bodies into his own, would obviously put an incredible burden upon anyone. After undergoing such body modifications, anyone will eventually be inhuman.


    So, in this regard, Orochimaru is indeed correct.


    But Orochimaru obviously underestimates Hiruko''s talent and obsession, it''s true that Hiruko might not have talent as a shinobi, but as a researcher, he might not be that inferior to Orochimaru himself, and this is something that Orochimaru hasn''t recognized yet.


    In the main story, although crudely, Hiruko did manage to leech four Kekkei Genkai using the ''Chimera Technique.'' Even if he failed in thatst step to fuse Kakashi''s Sharingan because of some technical problems,bined with the activation of Tsunade''s technique that she applied on Kakashi and thanks to Naruto''s interference at thest minute. He still managed to acquire four Kekkei Genkai, and with that alone, hisbat power surpassed the level of a Kage.


    The Anbu elites couldn''t resist any of his moves, even Kakashi and the entire of Naruto''s generation had to join together to be able to defeat Hiruko. Does that not prove how effective even the iplete version of the ''Chimera Technique'' is?


    Then just think of how strong can theplete version of the Chimera Technique be?


    With this thought, Kuroto asked Orochimaru, "What happens if he manages to solve the problem of the physical burden?"


    Hearing Kuroto''s question, Orochimaru replied with an unusual surety, "Each Forbidden Technique has its limitation, there is no perfect Jutsu, he wouldn''t be able to ovee thatst step!"


    Kuroto nodded, and indeed Hiruko wasn''t able to ovee thatst weakness perfectly and had to undergo several body modifications.


    ''But still, Hiruko has to be admired for his ingenuity to use the celestial phenomenon to draw power from the Sun''s Corona during a Sr Eclipse to reach thest step.''


    And Kuroto has already sensed at this moment that Orochimaru doesn''t care too much about the ''Chimera Technique,'' of course, there are too many ws in it, which makes it less desirable for Orochimaru, but perhaps it has a lot to do with Orochimaru''s arrogance too.


    Maybe in Orochimaru''s eyes, the low-level Hiruko could never create a technique of such a calibre, he was and always will be behind the Sannin.


    But Kuroto is clearer, Hiruko who has been left behind is not inferior in terms of scientific talent, what hecks is a broader vision to perfect that technique.


    The Chimera Technique developed by Hiruko can indeed achieve the goal of leeching off others Kekkei Genkai, but this fusion is only quantitative and a heavy cost of Body Modification has to be paid to achieve it.


    Its focus is to collect several different Kekkei Genkai to create a perfect ninja capable of dealing with all the situations.


    There is no overall qualitative improvement in it.


    This is the reason why Hiruko, even after assimting four Kekkei Genkai lost to Naruto.


    His Dark Release may have been very effective against normal ninjutsu, but when he encountered Naruto''s ''Wind Style: Rasenshuriken!'' which he couldn''t replicate because of its highlyplexbination of Shape and Nature Transformation, Hiruko immediately lost.


    And there is no shortage of Jutsu as strong as or even more powerful and Complex than the Rasenshuriken in the Shinobi World.


    Therefore, if there is no qualitative improvement, it doesn''t matter how many Kekkei Genkai one assimtes, against an encounter of really strong Shinobi he/she will inevitably fall.


    But that''s just another issue altogether.


    However, nobody could deny that Hiruko''s original idea of being able to create the ''Chimera Technique'' is really a genius one.


    And Kuroto got his own inspiration from this idea.


    The most wonderful thing about the ''Chimera Technique'' is that it is capable of fusing Kekkei Genkai, in other words, it is capable of fusing Chakra Natures, with the only disadvantage being that the method of fusion is too rough, crude, and unstable.


    Living Beings tend to walk towards stability, that''s just an instinctive nature, therefore, harmony with the Soul is very essential.


    After all, Chakra at the basic stage is abination of physical and mental energies in an equal ratio. Mental energy is the spiritual power, that is the power of the soul, therefore the stability of the Soul with the body is highly essential for qualitative improvement.


    It''s simr to how ''Reanimation Jutsu'' works, the level of power the different Reanimation shows ispletely different based on the sacrifices used to bring the dead back to the living world as the Reanimation. After all, the sacrifice used must bepatible enough to bear the burden of the spiritual presence of strong individuals.


    This is the main reason why White Zetsu Clone strengthened by Hashirama Cells were used as a sacrifice for all the Reanimation Summoning. And this also the only reason why the first Four Hokage''s were able to use power close to their peak level even in their Reanimation State.


    And the ''Chimera Technique,'' as per Hiruko''s use not only destroys the bnce between one''s soul and body but also the ratio of all Chakra Natures, this is the reason why Hiruko, didn''t get any qualitative improvement even after assimting four Kekkei Genkai.


    But Kuroto has thought up a way to circumvent that shoring.


    Since the method of fusion in the ''Chimera Technique'' is too rough, and a person has to absorb the bodies of other ninjas to be able to use their Kekkei Genkai, so why not use Cloning, to create several clones that are fullypatible with oneself and his soul and then absorb those Clones that already have the necessary spiritual connection?


    This method avoids the biggest w of the ''Chimera Technique'' and doesn''t disrupt the bnce between one''s Body and Soul.


    And this is basically Kuroto''s Grand n.


    For this very reason, Kuroto has created that underground secretboratory.


    After all, Kuroto will have to create, Water Clone, Fire Clone, Earth Clone, Wind Clone, Lightning Clone the five basic Chakra natures, and finally Yang Clone representing Senjutsu��


    With these six perfect clones,bined with his current main body that is of the Yin Nature courtesy to the Tenseigan. Kuroto will merge those six perfect clones into the main body with the Tenseigan as the core through the ''Chimera Technique'', to achieve the perfect fusion of the five Chakra Naturesbined with Yin, Yang, and Senjutsu Energy to achieve the supreme Kekkei Mora��


    .................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 300 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 146 - – 143 Information

    The path Kuroto has chosen will indeed be very difficult to tread on, however, Kuroto has the will to ovee all the obstacles and finally achieve his dream.


    After considering a little he asked, "Orochimaru-Sama, can you help me to get the scroll of the ''Chimera Technique?''" ??


    The indifferent attitude Orochimaru showed towards the ''Chimera Technique'' is very fortunate for Kuroto, as long as Orochimaru himself doesn''t value this technique very much, Kuroto wouldn''t have to pay too big of a price to be able to exchange it with Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru seems to have already expected Kuroto''s question and questioned back with a smirk, "Sure, I can get you the scroll for the ''Chimera Technique,'' but the question is, what are you going to do for me in return?"


    As soon as Kuroto saw Orochimaru''s smirk, he suddenly had a bad feeling about it.


    While tapping his chin, Orochimaru said, "I recently heard a piece of interesting news, and it states that Uchiha Shisui has also awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, if I am not wrong, he is a member of your team -11 in the Anbu, right?"


    Kuroto immediately understood what Orochimaru meant, and asked, "You want Uchiha Shisui''s Mangekyou Sharingan?"


    Kuroto was a little surprised by this, initially, he thought that Orochimaru was going after Uchiha Shinichi, and maybe needed help to deal with Shinichi in one fell swoop, he never really thought that the snake would be too greedy and was also eying another Mangekyou Sharingan pair!


    Orochimaru also didn''t deny Kuroto''s question as his smirk deepened into a crazy and obsessive one.


    Looking at that maniacal smirk, Kuroto couldn''t help thinking of Orochimaru''s will being modified by Koto Amatsukami, changing him into Konoha''s loyal dog who would give his all for the sake of Vige�� you know as that Will of Fire crap says�� how would that turn out?


    As soon as this thought emerged, Kuroto immediately shook his head and drove that absurd and freaky thought out of his mind, because if such a thing really happened then it would be too scary.


    Regaining his calmness, Kuroto said with a helpless expression, "Orochimaru-Sama, I advise you to give up the idea of going after Uchiha Shisui!"


    Orochimaru was obviously not angered but rather curious as to why would Kuroto-Kun say such a thing so bluntly, "Why?"


    "As far as I know, Uchiha Shisui''s strength is beyond anyone; I have ever seen. I am afraid that even if both of us go after him at the same time, we wouldn''t be able to match him, that''s how strong Uchiha Shisui is!" �C with a bitter smile Kuroto continued, "I am not persuading you to give up, but I want to tell you that I don''t have a wish to apany you to the Pure Land at such an early age, going after Uchiha Shisui is simply looking for death!"


    To deepen the weight of his words, Kuroto even briefly gave the ''Official'' information of Shisui''s endeavors in the Land of Lightning.


    Of course, he just put most of his credit on Shisui''s head, that''s why the ''Official'' information. After all, even Konoha Advisory Board believes that it was Uchiha Shisui who razed that valley. And Kuroto is sure that even if Orochimaru had obtained any intelligence about that event, all he would have gotten is the exact same information as what Kuroto said.


    And sure enough, Orochimaru didn''t seem very surprised by Kuroto''s words, this simply meant that Orochimaru knew the basic gist about it.


    Now what Kuroto has revealed is a more detailed version of what Orochimaru would have heard previously.


    Even Orochimaru had a solemn look when he heard all the detail, and looking at his silence, Kuroto said, "None of the Uchiha who has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan would be easy to deal with, so before going after either of them, I suggest that you better investigate all their abilities thoroughly, otherwise��"


    Kuroto left thest part unsaid, which would have more impact as Orochimaru''s mind could work out on its own to imagine all sort of scenarios�� after all, a word to the wise is more than enough.


    A tacit silencested between the two as they continued walking forward. After a little consideration, Orochimaru smiled slightly to which Kuroto could only sigh.


    Not only Orochimaru wasn''t depressed, instead, his expression indicated as if he found the perfect prey. There was an inexplicable enthusiasm, and greed clearly visible in snake eyes. Stretching out his long tongue, he licked around his thin lips and spoke, "Kuroto-Kun, you sure are underestimating me, aren''t you?"


    Kuroto only shook his head helplessly.


    Orochimaru obviously didn''t take Kuroto''s advice to heart, but that''s also normal, after all, if Orochimaru would just give up the Mangekyou Sharingan so easily then he wouldn''t be Orochimaru!


    His obsession is more powerful, so not only Kuroto''s, Orochimaru wouldn''t take anyone''s persuasion to heart.


    Whether Uchiha Shinichi or Uchiha Shisui, one of them must be attained��


    But Kuroto knows that Orochimaru wouldn''t seed because both the targets he ns to go after are precisely the kind of Shinobi that restrains him the most.


    Whether it is Shisui or Shinichi, both of them are Genjutsu masters in their own right, adding the fact that both of them have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan which has further increased their Genjutsu mastery, so the battle would more or less turn out the same way as it did with Itachi.


    Andpared to Itachi, facing Shisui would be more dangerous for Orochimaru, because Shisui might just use Kotoamatsukami on him.


    The same will be the case when going up against Shinichi who could continue with the battle for who knows how long courtesy to Hachiman and Nakisawame.


    Kuroto understood that his advice didn''t have any meaning, because even if anyone tells him to not go after the ''Chimera Technique,'' Kuroto wouldn''t listen and continue chasing after it.


    Simrly, Orochimaru wouldn''t give up, so it''s better not waste any time on it. Orochimaru wouldn''t change his mind without suffering repeatedly.


    Therefore, he didn''t speak anymore and continued walking beside Orochimaru towards another secretboratory.


    After reaching thisboratory, Orochimaru took out a scroll and threw it towards Kuroto.


    Hastily opening the scroll, Kuroto took a closer look and found that the information recorded in it was exactly what he needed about Orochimaru''s studies of ''Human Cells'' and ''Cell Cloning.''


    After a brief nce, Kuroto put away the scroll and thanked Orochimaru sincerely, "Thank you very much Orochimaru-Sama!"


    Orochimaru didn''t care much and spoke in a hoarse voice, "If you want to start with studies of Human Cells, and if you want to start with experimentations, you would need many supporting equipment, but that is something you''ll have to prepare for yourself!"


    "I wouldn''t trouble you with such trivial matters, Orochimaru-Sama!" �C Kuroto said with a nod.


    ''Trivial!?'' �C Orochimaru raised his eyebrow, but after thinking a little that Kuroto is part of the Hyuga n, so he must have ess to veryrge funds, therefore, Orochimaru decided to ignore the matter.


    At this time Kuroto asked again, "What about the Chimera Technique?"


    Orochimaru''s smile immediately turned creepy as he said, "Come to me again when you find out what are Uchiha Shisui''s Mangekyou Sharingan abilities!"


    Kuroto nodded.


    Kuroto still has no idea whether Hiruko haspleted the ''Chimera Technique,'' after all it is still fifteen years early to the time when Hiruko initiated the final step of absorbing the five Kekkei Genkai, based on the original timeline.


    Since it is still fifteen years early, there is no rity about the status of the ''Chimera Technique.''


    Therefore, Kuroto isn''t too anxious to get his hands on the ''Chimera Technique.'' His main purpose for this visit was to obtain the information on ''Cell Studies,'' ''Cloning'' and to confirm the current status of Hiruko.


    With Orochimaru''s confirmation that Hiruko has joined the Akatsuki and obtaining the two scrolls, both of his purposes have beenpleted.


    As soon as he was about to leave, Kuroto suddenly had an idea, so he said to Orochimaru, "You seem to have collected many children here Orochimaru-Sama, must be hard on you to manage them!"


    Orochimaru squinted and nced viciously towards Kuroto. Except for Haku, the other three kids are important for his research, so he wouldn''t share them with anyone no matter what!


    Kuroto ignored Orochimaru''s vicious re and continued with a smile, "I think the child named Haku seems a bit interesting, I hope you will allow me to take him to the Vige!"


    Orochimaru thought a little about Kuroto''s request, he couldn''t understand why would Kuroto choose Haku? The child that Orochimaru specifically doesn''t value much.


    Among the four, Yamato, Jugo, Kimimaro, and Haku, the simplest is Haku, therefore, Orochimaru didn''t think that Kuroto''s attention was on Haku, he thought that Kuroto was talking about the other three.


    And Orochimaru also knows that Kuroto wouldn''t have his eyes on Haku without a reason so he thought to himself, ''Is there something special about Yuki Haku that I wasn''t able to see through?''


    Kuroto noticed that Orochimaru had no intention to let Kuroto take Haku with him, so he decided to step back a bit, "If you are unwilling to allow me to take him permanently, how about a few months?"


    .................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 302 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 147 - – 144 Failure And Its Teachings.

    Kuroto slowly walked in the forest from tree to tree followed by a young child.


    The child''s name was Yuki Haku, and he looked at Kuroto from time to time as they continued their travel and after repeatedly hesitating, he finally mustered the courage to ask, "Ano�� K-Kuroto-Sama, w-where do you want to t-take me?" ??


    Most of Kuroto''s attention was currently delved towards nning out his experimental project so he answered somewhat absent-mindedly, "Konohagakure."


    Haku got the answer and lowered his head to murmur, "Konoha��gakure��?"


    Haku obviously has no concept of where is Konohagakure. He couldn''t even begin to imagine just what kind of ce Konohagakure would be, and considering his time of living in the Land of Water, he was a little nervous at the moment.


    Kuroto perceived Haku''s nervousness and fear and said with a calming smile, "Don''t be afraid, you won''t be in danger."


    Calming down a little, Haku asked lightly, "I�� will I still be able to meet Jugo and the others?"


    Even though it hasn''t been very long since he met them, but Haku has be friends with Jugo and Kimimaro, who are of the same age as him, and now that he had to suddenly part ways with them, this made him feel sad.


    Noticing Haku''s sadness, Kuroto gently touched his head and then said with a reassuring tone, "Don''t worry, if everything goes well, maybe you will be able to see them again in a few months."


    Listening to Kuroto''s reassuring words; Haku nodded slightly and then continued their travel.


    It didn''t take them very long to reach Konohagakure.


    After sneaking into Konoha through a secret path, instead of bringing Haku to his home, Kuroto led him to the secretboratory that Orochimaru left him.


    He has already transferred all the equipment that Orochimaru left him to his ownboratory, therefore, this ce was now modified into a secret underground residence that can be used as a small shelter during an emergency.


    As a shinobi Vige, Konoha''s investigation procedure of all outsiders is very thorough and strict.


    Even an ordinary child is no exception to this, not to mention, Haku isn''t an ordinary child, but most probably thest survivor of the Yuki n of the Land of Water, and the child has already awakened the unique Kekkei Genkai of the Yuki n; Ice Release. If his presence in Kuroto''s home is discovered by anyone, then Kuroto will in big trouble.


    Therefore, he obviously wouldn''t keep Haku at his home in the Hyuga Compound, but at this secret underground residence, that would prevent anyone from discovering him.


    After arranging Haku at the secret underground residence, Kuroto directly returned to his home to retrieve all the memories of his Shadow Clone.


    Through the memories passed back by the Shadow Clone, Kuroto learned that nothing noteworthy happened in the Vige during his absence, aside from the regr Anbu duties.


    But there was information that relieved him a little, it was about the peace talks with Kumogakure.


    The peace talks that have been in a deadlocked state for such a long time seem to have made some progress recently.


    Additionally, there was also the news that the Uchiha n has been continuously searching Uchiha Shinichi''s whereabouts, but up until now, they haven''t received any helpful trail.


    Poof��


    While Kuroto was going through the memories he got, the greedy Orange Cat, Kasai appeared in his room with a puff of white smoke.


    While leisurely licking its fur on the paw, it spoke boringly, "Nya, One thousand Ryo, Kuroto-San!"


    Kuroto immediately paid a One Thousand Ryo note and took the small information scroll from the cat.


    It''s been a little while since Shinichist sent him any message, therefore Kuroto was a little worried, now that a message has finallye, so he was really relieved.


    After unfolding the scroll, Kuroto nced at the lines:


    "This guy Shinno is really a rat; he was hidden so deeply that it took me and Biwa Juzo such long to find his trace and catch him!"


    "Do you know his true identity? Oh, you wouldn''t believe it and might be highly surprised, it turns out that the old doctor was just a fa?ade, in reality, he is the leader of the remnant Shinobi of the Land of Sky, surprised, right? Even me and the rest of the members of the Akatsuki were too! Bet you couldn''t have thought of this!"


    "Oh, by the way, I tortured out the secret information he was hiding, this guy actually intends to create an artificial tailed beast called Reibi, and use it to destroy the five great Shinobi Viges and rule over the entire Shinobi World!"


    "Hahaha��, that''s hrious, right!? Putting aside the thought of destroying the five great powers and ruling the shinobi world, the mere thought of him wanting to create an artificial tailed beast cracked me up! How can anyone make an artificial tailed beast? He is an idiot I am telling you��!"


    "Oh, and also��


    After reading everything, Kuroto burned the scroll and thought to himself, ''Control yourself, don''t get angry, don''t be angry, Shinichi is neurotic and you know that�� So, don''t get affected by his monologue.''


    Every time Shinichi sends him a message or some intel, instead of directly describing the detail going straight to the point, he would choose the roundabout way as if he is talking like an idiot.


    But Kuroto also doesn''t have much of a choice to berate Shinichi, as the guy is only venting out his depression from his time at the Akatsuki.


    Being a spy in the Akatsuki is obviously not as easy as it may sound, and since there aren''t any allies in Akatsuki, therefore, he can''t open up to anyone, so Kuroto is the only one he could speak freely to while passing on the intelligence.


    So Kuroto is also helpless in this matter.


    Sighing heavily, Kurotopleted some of the trivial matters and came to the secretboratory.


    As soon as he entered the secretboratory after passing through severalyers of security, he was immediately greeted by Sandaime Kazekage puppet, "Kuroto-Sama!"


    Ever since he created thisboratory, Sandaime Kazekage puppet has been left in theboratory by Kuroto for twenty-four cross seven. The purpose is obviously to guard the secretboratory so that even when Kuroto, himself is not in the vige, there are no tedious issues.


    ��


    At the edge of the Death Forest.


    Jonin Minazuki Yuki looked at the three genins of Team-2 and said with utmost seriousness, "Three of you listen very carefully, this task is not easy, there are chances that you might lose your life if you aren''t careful!"


    Izumo Tenma, a young boy with somewhat long, grey hair spiked more so towards the right side with his bangs framing his face, ck eyes, wearing a blue Konoha forehead protector that his bangs hung to the side of;zily kept both his hands behind his head and spoke in annoyance, "What danger? It''s another one of those boring D-ss missions, to drive out a wild boar? What''s the big deal about it!"


    "Minazuki-Sensei, you are underestimating us way too much, it''s just a wild boar, how can it kill us?" �C said Shinko Inari, a young girl with two small pigtails and a blue bandana with the vige symbol facing forward and a foreign appearance that isn''t very hard to identify.


    The final andst member of Team-2, Uchiha Itachi didn''t say a word, but carefully checked the map of the Death Forest.


    Minazuki Yuki held his forehead and said with a headache, "Didn''t the official at the missionmission office already told you that it''s no ordinary wild boar but a ninja boar. A-Ninja-Boar!"


    Initially, when he saw the content of the mission, Minazuki Yuki didn''t care too much, as it''s just another one of those simple D-ss missions that any new Genin team has toplete to develop a better understanding of one another, but when he inquired some of the details about the mission, he realized that this task is not as easy as it may seem as first nce.


    ording to the content of the mission, a very powerful wild boar has appeared in the Death Forest not long ago, but the problem is that it has immediately be the boss of the forest with no natural enemies.


    His appearance has seriously affected the ecological bnce of the Death Forest.


    It should be understood that the Death Forest isn''t any ordinary forest but a practice field specifically managed by Konoha to have the same or even more fierce ecosystem than anywhere. So, if the Wild Boar has already be the boss of the Death Forest, he would no longer be allowed to continue to stay here and disturb the ecosystem anymore


    But with thates a problem, can newly Graduate Genins handle such a task? This is worrying.


    Seeing that neither Tenma nor Shinko had any change even after he reminded them, Yuki shook his head helplessly and ordered, "Go!"


    He thought about it a little, although this task seems a bit tricky, his Team-2 is still quite good, even if that Wild Boar happens to be strong, the three of them should manage it somehow without any idents.


    What''s more, with Uchiha Itachi in the team, Minazuki Yuki wasn''t that worried.


    ��


    In Kuroto''s Secretboratory.


    Looking at the tworge nutrition tanks, Kuroto sighed.


    At this time both the nutrition tanks have a deformed clone each, immersed in the Nutrient Solution.


    These two clones were Kuroto''s first attempt in the branch of Cloning before he went to see his teacher Orochimaru.


    Looking at the distorted and deformed shape of both the clones, even an amateur in the field of Biotechnology could tell that the first attempt resulted in aplete failure.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Kuroto readjusted his mentality and took out a scroll to record all the data.


    After doing that, he took out the information scroll that Orochimaru gave him about the data and Cloning Technology and read it line by line.


    Kuroto believes that experiencing failure is not a terrible thing, but if one can''t learn anything from their past failures then that is a really terrible thing! Therefore, he must figure out what went wrong in his first attempt.


    While Kuroto was busy, suddenly slight vibration was felt in theboratory.


    Byakugan��


    Although the vibrations were very weak, they weren''t unnoticed by Kuroto. Frowning slightly, he activated the Byakugan and looked in the direction of the source past the walls��


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 304 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 148 - – 145 Okina Buta And Water Clone

    Whish�� Whish��


    Apanied by the sound of breaking wind, several shurikens were shot straight towards the massive wild boar that was sleepingzily. ??


    Unfortunately for team-2, the shuriken did hit it but instead of piercing through his skin, they were all bounced off as if they encountered an iparable hard wall on their path!


    Even though the shurikens didn''t cause the wild boar to be severely hurt, it did cause him annoyance and woke it from its sleep.


    Roar��


    The wild boar snorted hot air from its snout and let out an angry growl.


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t right, Tenma said, "Hey, hey, this guy''s skin is too hard!"


    Minazuki Yuki, the leader of Team-2 hurriedly shouted: "Be careful, it''s going to attack!"


    Before Minazuki even finished, the wild boar already rushed towards the three genins with a fierce momentum living a dust trail behind.


    "Fire Style: Fire Ball Technique!"


    Contrary to the rest of the panicked genins, Itachi calmly used the Fire Release Jutsu towards the iing wild boar.


    The huge fireball immediately drowned the wild boar, but before anyone could breathe a sigh of relief, its huge figure that was now ckish jumped out of the mes with great momentum and rushed towards the three genins.


    Minazuki and Itachi immediately caught the panicked Shinko and the dazed Tenma respectively and flickered away from their spot.


    Boom��


    The wild boar that failed to hit its target collided with the big three on its path.


    The momentum of the wild boar was more than what the tree could handle and it instantly fell to the ground with a muffled noise.


    Not to mention the Tenma and Shinko, even Minazuki was shocked at the sight of the entire giant tree falling by a mere collision.


    Shinko was a little afraid and said, "T-that was dangerous�� M-Minazuki-Sensei�� is this really a D-ss mission!?"


    On the other hand, the wild boar that just collided with the big tree wasn''t hurt in the slightest, and immediately got up, shook his head, and again snorted hot air from its snout and rushed towards Itachi and Tenma.


    Tenma also spoke from the side, "That''s not a wild boar�� it''s a monster!"


    This time they were more cautious and understood that dealing with this wild boar wouldn''t be as easy as they thought initially.


    So, without any more hesitation, Itachi printed some hand seal and spoke in a low voice, "Genjutsu!"


    As Itachi used the Genjutsu, the wild boar staggered a few more steps and then copsed to the ground.


    Seeing that the Wild boar was defeated, Shinko immediately jumped from the tree and cheered: "Wow, Itachi-Kun you defeated it!"


    Minazuki alsonded next to Itachi and patted on his shoulder, "Good job, Itachi!"


    While the four were celebrating thepletion of the mission, the wild boar who cked out only for a few short seconds suddenly woke up and rushed towards the four.


    "Be careful everyone!" �C Itachi suddenly noticed the boar getting up and immediately warned the rest, but by the time his voice fell the boar was already close at hand.


    Minazuki immediately turned around and was shocked, he had no time to make any moves so all he could do was spread his arms open to guard the three genins behind him.


    Both Tenma and Shinko were horrified and couldn''t do anything.


    Whistle��


    Suddenly, a clear whistle sounded from the other side.


    The wild boar that was inches away from Minazuki and the three genins suddenly came to a halt as soon as it heard the whistle and turned to look in the direction from where it came.


    At this time, a person slowly walked out of the forest.


    As soon as, Itachi saw the person he muttered in surprise, "Kuroto-San!"


    The person that came out from the other side was none other than Kuroto.


    With his hands in the side pocket of his Kimono, he walked leisurely, his eyes shifted up and down of the wild boar and back and forth between the team-2 and the wild boar.


    Realizing that it was Kuroto, the wild boar immediately turned around and walked towards him to confirm his scent.


    Kuroto looked at the more than two meters high wild boar intimately nudging his feet and muttered in amazement, "Hey�� I haven''t seen you for just half a year, howe you have already grown up so big?"


    Thest time Kuroto saw the wild boar it only reached up to his waist, and now Kuroto himself doesn''t reach up to the other party''s waist.


    While the boar was excitedly wagging its small tail, Itachi came towards Kuroto and asked curiously, "Kuroto-San, is this Ninja boar your summon beast?"


    "Uh��" �C Kuroto didn''t know how to answer that, although this wild boar wasn''t his summon beast, he was somewhat responsible for such growth, so after considering a little, he nodded, "That''s right."


    Itachi was surprised, "It turns out to be your summon beast, no wonder it''s so powerful!"


    While the three genins were admiring Kuroto and the boar much to its annoyance, Minazuki came over and introduced himself with a polite smile, "I am Minazuki Yuki, Konoha Jonin, thank you for helping us out a few moments ago!"


    Kuroto nodded and after introducing himself, he asked Minazuki, why was his team fighting the boar and learned that while Kuroto was busy with all sorts of tasks and preparing to build his personalboratory, the once little guy has be the boss of this forest area and severely damaged the ecosystem here.


    Listening to this he didn''t know what to feel about it.


    Kuroto never expected that his momentary interest and random action at the beginning had cultivated such beast.


    So, after a little consideration, Kuroto said to Minazuki, "Don''t worry, I will drive it out of the Death forest."


    Kuroto obviously can''t let it stay in the Death Forest anymore, otherwise, it would continue to cause trouble and would ultimately be used to fulfil the belly of many shinobi at the Akimichi Restaurant Chain.


    Although Kuroto too would want to try the taste, he still has better options for the wild boar.


    So after sending away the Team-2, Kuroto circled around the wild boar and observed it more carefully.


    To be honest, the potential disyed by this guy has been a little beyond Kuroto''s initial expectations. Now he is more curious as to how far can it continue to grow, so after thinking a little he decided to create a summoning contract with it by making it his summon beast.


    Perhaps it was because of the presence of the Tenseigan Chakra that has been flowing through the boar''s body, or maybe because Kuroto fed it during its young age, it didn''t resist the summoning contract and smoothly became his summon beast.


    After sighing the summoning contract, Kuroto named it ''Okina Buta'' which literally means ''Big Pig'', and ordered Okina Buta to leave the territory of the Death Forest.


    Kuroto didn''t have enough energy to train Okina Buta so he decided to send it towards some of the dangerous forest territories of the Land of fire, and let it grow up naturally. As for how far it can grow in the future remains on it.


    At the end of this short episode, Kuroto immediately returned to hisboratory.


    The failure of the first attempt to create clones, Kuroto understood that instead of rushing headfirst for early results; he will have to invest some time to learn the science of cloning from the information scroll he obtained from Orochimaru, and review the mistakes he made.


    Perhaps because of his research and development of the ''Living Corpse Reincarnation,'' and all those cruel experiments'' that Orochimaru currently has a deep knowledge of human anatomy, from the body structure to organ transntation.


    Just from casually reading through the information written in the scroll, Kuroto already learned a lot and figured out a lot of his mistakes, some of which can even be considered very minor but in fact, have a very important role.


    After summing up all his mistakes turn-by-turn, Kuroto created the next n.


    With the devices he has in theboratory currently, Kuroto can barely try the experiments involved in the process of creating a Water Clone.


    The reason why he chose the Water Clone because the water Clone is the most stable of the five basic chakra natures, therefore, the sess rate for the formation of a Water Clone is the highest, theoretically at least.


    For creating other clones, either Kurotocks the necessary devices or that their characteristics are too unstable and Kuroto would need more experience to create them, so currently their theoretical sess rate is not very high.


    Andstly, there is also the Yang Clone, which would represent Natural Energy, and be mainly useful for the Six Path Senjutsu, Kuroto has no idea where to begin about it so it can only be postponed for thest.


    The development has to be done step-by-step, so starting with the most stable Water Clone seems most reasonable, and this is also the main reason why he brought Yuki Haku with him.


    The reason is obviously the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai of the Yuki n.


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 306 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 149 - – 146 Cloning

    ording to Kuroto''s experimental n, the main part of the Water Clone will still be his own cell tissues.


    However, considering that there will be Kuroto''s own Chakra nature in his cell tissues, so these cell tissues will have to be filtered using several types of scientific equipment to remove these Chakra Nature and then use Haku''s cell tissues to add his genes to add Water Chakra Nature and Ice Release Kekkei Genkai. ??


    Haku has the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, so his Major Chakra Nature will be Water followed by Wind, as the fusion of Water and Wind nature results in the Ice Release.


    Therefore, Haku''s cells can be used to create the clone with Water Release as the main affinity.


    However, it is easier said than done, as the whole n will have two main difficulties.


    The first problem is how to filter out the Yin Chakra from his own cells and the second is how to solve the problem of the rejection reaction between his cells and Haku''s cells. After all, the two will have to fuse for the sessful cultivation of the Water Clone.


    For both the problems, Kuroto doesn''t have an option and will have to rely on the process of trial and error.


    For the first, the most he could is to only filter the cells through the cutting-edge devices such as centrifuge filter; several times, but that still gives rise to another problem, which would be the appropriate number of filtrations, if the number isn''t enough, Yin Chakra will remain in his cells and if the number of filtrations is too much then the cell activity will be greatly reduced.


    How to grasp the urate number cannot be guessed nor can anyone tell him, he will have to find it through repeated trial and error.


    And simrly, he doesn''t have any solution to solve the second problem either, it willpletely rely on luck. After all, rejection between the cells of two different people also has a degree of uncertainty, sometimes it could be as extreme as 99.99% while the other times it could be as low as 0.001%. Therefore, it would depend on luck, at least for now, until he bes knowledgeable enough to get rid of the luck factor.


    As the experimental n was perfected step by step, the Water Clone Creation Project finallymenced.


    Firstly, Kuroto extracted his own cell tissues and ced them in one hundred small Petri dishes, and then filtered them using a Filter Centrifuge device, step-by-step and through various potency.


    This was all manual work and had to be carried out very precisely therefore it took Kuroto three full days toplete it.


    At the end out of the hundred samples, only six samples were suitably cleared of the Yin Chakra Nature while the other samples either still have the remains of Yin Chakra Nature orplete lost Cell activity making them unsuitable for the further process, i.e., they were deemed unsuitable to be used for cloning.


    With the six samples ready, Kuroto observed each of them through the high precision microscope only to find that they were slightly damaged, but the degree was within the eptable range.


    So without any further ado, Kuroto processed them for the next step and extracted Haku''s cells.


    Since Ice Release is the result of the fusion of the Water Chakra Nature and the Wind Chakra Nature. This means that the progenitor of the Yuki n was an extraordinary ninja who mastered Water Release to the extreme and then fused it with the Wind Release. His further mastery with the Ice release was developed enough that he managed to fuse the Water Chakra and Wind chakra at the gic level which waster passed down from generation to generation giving birth to the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai of the Yuki n.


    Therefore, even though Haku is just a child, his affinity with the Water Chakra Nature that he had in his gicbination was far extraordinary, in fact, considering Haku''s talent, he might even have a very high affinity with the Water Nature.


    Therefore, Haku is the best subject Kuroto could use to extract cells from for his cloning purpose.


    After injecting Haku''s cells into the Six Sample Petri Dishes, Kuroto waited quietly for the result.


    After the timer was off, Kuroto observed the results:


    The cell tissues in the first Petri Dish were dead i.e., they lost their vitality due to rejection between his and Haku''s cells.


    Kuroto''s mood didn''t fluctuate and he calmly removed the Sample-A from the Large cell incubator.


    The rejection between the cells was long expected by him, so Kuroto wasn''t depressed because of it and calmly looked at the situation of the next five samples.


    Soon the timer of the third and the fourth incubator reached zero and simr two the Sample-A, Sample-C, and Sample-D also had a rejection between the two types of cells, therefore, losing their vitality and were tacitly removed from their cell incubators by Kuroto.


    After a little more waiting, the timers of the second, fifth, and sixth incubators reached zero, and fortunately, Sample-B, Sample-E, and Sample-F survived the rejection reaction.


    The average survival percentage of the rejection reaction turned out to be 50%, much higher than what Kuroto expected initially which was highly surprising.


    ''Howe the survival rate was as high as 50%? It''s weird, is it because our cells have a certain fit?'' �C thought Kuroto in slight confusion.


    Many factors affect the rejection reaction, therefore, Kuroto can''t conform; what is the possible cause of such a high fusion rate, at least not now.


    Putting this thought at the back of his mind to considerter, Kuroto observed the three samples with the super precision microscope only to find that cells in Sample-E were tending towards Haku, that is to say, if Sample-E is used for the clone, then it would produce Haku''s clone not his, so Sample-E was also discarded.


    The reason for such a thing to happen was that the Cells of Kuroto in Sample-E were highly damaged due to filtration, therefore, Haku''s cells were dominating.


    After discarding Sample-E, only Sample-B and Sample-F were left. And strangely enough, Kuroto also happened to have only two Nutrition Tanks in hisboratory so this was a good coincidence.


    Anyway, that aside, the two samples were separated and ced into the two nutrition tanks after the bud creation.


    Now the final step of the cloning began which was the growth of the Clone body.


    On average it takes at least three months for the growth process, no matter how high the quality of the nutrient solution is.


    Nobody can change this fact, neither Orochimaru nor Danzo, no matter how many elerators they add to the nutrient solution. If the process is speeded up too much, then the quality of the Clone body would be very inferior.


    But Kuroto is an exception to this fact. Thanks to his Tenseigan, he can use the Tenseigan Chakra to promote the growth process, this would not only enhance the base strength of the clone body, increase its affinity with his soul but also speed up the growth period at the same time wouldn''t cause any damage to the Clone body.


    In fact, if Kuroto is willing to spend heavily on the nutrient solution, he can even elerate the growth speed and reduce the growth period to as short as one month.


    Time Flew quickly and in the blink of an eye One month has passed away.


    For this whole month, except for asionally visiting Haku to record the Chakra flow method in his Chakra veins while he uses Ice Release, Kuroto spent most of the time in theboratory.


    And all the Anbu tasks were handed to his Shadow Clone as usual.


    Fortunately, enough, the Anbu missions that Team-11 was getting in this period weren''t very difficult or tricky and were limited to the territory of the Land of Fire, to keep team-11 on standby because of their highbat strength.


    So Kuroto didn''t have to worry too much about it.


    And there was also the intelligence that the Peace Treaty between Konoha and Kumo would also be concluded shortly.


    After all, even if Konoha and Kumo are two of the five great Shinobi Viges, they couldn''t support the military confrontation between the two parties for too long, now that the war has conflict has been concluded, there must be a result in the war.


    This was a piece of good news, as the peace period is best for Kuroto to see through his ns without much trouble.


    After a month of elerated growth, both the Clones from Sample-B and Sample-F were sessfullypleted.


    Through the ss of therge nutrition tank, Kuroto was also able to observe that both the clones looked identical to one another and greatly matched his appearance with only the difference of hair color and some physical features that were more lean and slender.


    Overall, Kuroto was still quite happy with the result.


    Calming down his mood Kuroto drained the nutrient solution that was now useless and took out the two clones and ced them on the test benches one by one.


    Firstly, he checked all the body parts of the two clones and after that everything was normal, he gently opened the eyelids of the two clones and saw a Byakugan pair in the sockets of each clone.


    As soon as he saw this, his expression shrank and he muttered in surprise, "Sure Enough!"


    ..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 310 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 150 - – 147 Physical And Soul Body

    Kuroto observed the two pairs of Byakugan in the Eye Sockets and confirmed that they were indeed Byakugan, at least, from the outside nobody would be able to distinguish whether they were cloned or original.


    But for Kuroto who has the Tenseigan, he could feel that these two pairs of Byakugan were semi-finished, or better yet iplete. ??


    And this didn''t surprise him.


    With the presence of ''Dead Demon Consuming Seal'' that seals the soul of the target within the belly of the Shinigami, ''Impure World Reincarnation'' that summons the soul of the dead to the world of the living, and so on, such soul rted Jutsu havee out one after another in the Shinobi World, therefore, the question whether the souls exist isn''t debatable.


    Although the presence of Souls has always appeared in the form of Chakra, like the presence of Uzumaki Kushina and Yondaime-Sama''s Chakra sealed inside Uzumaki Naruto, there is no doubt that Chakra itself doesn''t represent the souls, nor is it equivalent to the soul.


    What Kuroto thinks is that the Chakra is merely a carrier for the Soul, but the true essence of a soul should be a unique spiritual symbol.


    This reasoning is understandable as it also exins why everyone has a different Chakra signature.


    And what the Clones on the test benchesck is the unique spiritual symbol.


    Therefore, the Byakugan pair within the eye sockets of the two clones are iplete, they are just a pile of cells tissues with the Byakugan characteristics, thatcks a spiritual symbol.


    This is why the research value of these iplete Byakugan isn''t that high.


    In fact, this is also reasonable, if cloning alone could perfectly replicate everything, then Orochimaru wouldn''t be madly chasing after the geniuses of the Uchiha n, for their Mangekyou Sharingan.


    He could just somehow obtain their cells and create clones then use the ''Living Corpse Reincarnation,'' but since he didn''t do that, therefore it does give some exnation.


    But Kuroto wasn''t disappointed by this finding and continued the tests to record all the data.


    These two clones may not be that useful for others but these soulless clones are exactly what he needs the most, thanks to the new ability of the Tenseigan that he has figured out.


    It was during the Chakra transfer to the Kazekage puppet that Kuroto managed to identally discover that his consciousness could temporarily take over the puppet body of the Sandaime Kazekage.


    This discovery made him understand that the Tenseigan has another very useful ability!


    In his memory too, Otsutsuki Toneri seems to have used this ability by temporarily transferring his soul to a puppet ande to Earth to send an invitation to Hinata, but when Naruto discovered it, Toneri withdrew his soul and abandoned the puppet.


    To a certain extent, this ability of the Tenseigan is very simr to the Forbidden Technique of Living Corpse Reincarnation developed by Orochimaru.


    However, the Soul Descend ability of the Tenseigan is much easier to use with fewer constraints. Not only can one transfer his/her soul to other bodies and puppets but it is also possible to withdraw them at any time.


    And using this ability of the Tenseigan, Kuroto ns to cultivate the six clones perfectly and fuse them into his main body with the Chimera Technique.


    Otherwise without the Tenseigan Soul Descend, simply relying on cloning will not cultivate the perfect clones that would fit the soul in a true sense.


    With that thought, after recording all the physical indicators of the two clones, Kuroto carefullypared the data between the two, and unsurprisingly enough both the clones had rtively simr data.


    There was no significant difference in strength or weaknesses.


    Nodding in appreciation that both the clones are somewhat eptable, Kuroto named them Clone-A and Clone-B respectively.


    With that out of the way, Kuroto sat cross-legged facing the two test benches and used the Tenseigan Soul Descend to transfer his soul to the Clone-A.


    As soon as Kuroto''s eyelids closed, the Clone-A lying naked on the Test Bench opened its eyes.


    Sitting up with the support of the Kazekage Puppet, Clone-A opened its mouth, as if it wanted to say something but all that came out were some incoherent voices without any meaning.


    After a while of continuous trial, finally, some recognizable words came out of its mouth, "Really�� it feels quite awkward!"


    Undoubtedly, Kuroto''s soul was currently upying the body of the Clone-A, in other words, currently, the Clone-A has be Hyuga Kuroto.


    After getting up from the test bench again with the support of the Kazekage puppet, he staggered a few steps before he could stand firmly.


    Walking was still very difficult for him initially but gradually; the body movements became easier and the initial strangeness disappeared.


    After getting used to this new body, Kuroto wore ab gown while thinking to himself, ''The test data is really not as urate as of the real feeling of the body, the Tenseigan Soul Descend is more useful to recognize many minor details.


    After he was dressed in a blueb gown, Kuroto walked towards the mirror and carefully looked at the appearance of his eyes in the mirror.


    From the outside, there doesn''t seem to be much change in the physical appearance of the Byakugan, but Kuroto knows that the pair of Byakugan in his eye sockets is no longer iplete as before.


    Byakugan��


    As soon as Kuroto transferred the minimal Chakra he could towards his eyes, the veins and meridians around his eyes bulged and his field of vision also changed entering into a three sixty-degree Byakugan Vision.


    ''It truly is because of the Soul descend��''


    As Kuroto expected, because of the Soul Descend, the Byakugan pair in the sockets of Clone-A was no longer iplete, but real andplete now.


    In order to confirm his guess, Kuroto hurriedly walked towards his main body and gently opened its eyelids.


    "This��?"


    He was surprised to find that the Tenseigan in his sockets has lost its glow and reverted to the state of the Byakugan. This is obviously strange as the Tenseigan was obviously active before Kuroto used the Tenseigan Soul Descend.


    Rubbing his chin, Kuroto thought for the possible reason for this, ''Even my main body is unable to keep the Tenseigan active after losing the soul? Then is my Tenseigan part of my physical body or Soul body?''


    In order to understand this, he hurriedly conducted some tests with the Clone-A body.


    After conducting these tests, Kuroto concluded that he could not activate the Tenseigan, neither was he able to use the Rein Interaction nor was he able to use the Tenseigan Chakra Mode while in the Clone-A body.


    And the advanced techniques like the ''Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion'' and ''Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion'' need not be mentioned because they can only be used in the Tenseigan Chakra Mode.


    There seems to be only one Tenseigan ability that he can use, and that is ''Soul Withdrawal.''


    "No wonder Naruto was easily able to defeat the puppet Toneri used to descend on Earth" �C muttered Kuroto in understanding.


    At this moment, Kuroto has confirmed that his Soul has a fraction of the Tenseigan, but his soul needs to be in the main body to be able to actually use that power, that is to say, the soul and the physical bodybine together to form the Tenseigan, so without a materialistic physical body, it is pretty difficult for him to use the Tenseigan.


    After understanding this, another doubt arose, "If the Tenseigan pair is removed from the eye sockets of the main body while the soul is still inside it, will the state of the Tenseigan remain active at that time?"


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 314 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 151 - – 148 The Legend Of The Sage Of Six Paths And The First Miko

    Kuroto thought of Uchiha Madara who removed his Rinnegan and transnted them into Nagato.


    Although the Rinnegan remained in a dormant state for a long time until Nagato awakened them in hister years under heavy emotional stimtion, it is still undeniable that Madara did transnt his Rinnegan to Nagato. ??


    "Perhaps it was because Nagato was too young at that time and his soul was able to partially fuse with the Madara''s Rinnegan as he grew up, or maybe Madara also abandoned a part of his soul when he removed the Rinnegan." �C This was Kuroto''s conclusion.


    There is no doubt that Madara wasn''t ignorant of the knowledge of the soul in hister years because of knowing the Yin-Yang Techniques.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have attempted to create ck Zetsu to monitor Obito before his death.


    So, the fact that the presence of the Soul ys a vital role has been determined.


    With that understood, Kuroto didn''t remain in the Clone-A for too long and withdrew his soul back to the main body.


    Before cultivating the Water Clone, he must first take care of the Ryuumyaku that is sealed within his body, after all, once his soul leaves the main body and enters the Clone Body, then the suppression on the Ryuumyaku would disappear, and it would be nearly impossible for him to suppress the extremelyrge amount of Ryuumyaku Chakra.


    Ryuumyaku may stay fine for some time, but it would inevitably go on a rampage as Ryuumyaku''s consciousness is obviously not mature enough to handle suchrge chakra.


    This hidden danger must be solved first, otherwise, it might lead to some disastrous consequences, so after leaving a Shadow Clone in the Vige, Kuroto again secretly sneaked out of Konohagakure!


    ��


    A few dayster.


    The Land of Demon, Temple of Miko.


    "Shion-Sama, don''t run so fast and be careful to not fall��"


    Arge group of maids chased after the young Shion.


    The little girl who ran ahead didn''t listen to the urging of the maids and kept running while holding a beautiful kite, panting and struggling to fly the kite but there was a clear smile on her face and she giggled asionally in excitement.


    The guards around the temple shook their heads and sighed helplessly as this wasn''t the first time they were witnessing the predicament of the maids.


    In the private room on the other side of the main hall, Miroku looked through some documents with a frowned expression.


    Thud�� Thud��


    When suddenly she heard the muffled sounds of the bodies copsing on the floor and not long after a person with a ck mask and ck full-body cloak walked into the room from the front door.


    Looking at the person walking towards her calmly, Miroku was a little doubtful because she couldn''t sense any negative intentions from the other party and asked with a confused expression, "Who are you?"


    Hearing Miko-Sama''s question the person removed his mask and greeted her with a polite apologetic smile, "Please don''t be cautious Miko-Sama, it is I, Hyuga Kuroto!"


    Looking at the familiar face of Hyuga Kuroto, Miroku sighed in relief and immediately asked again, "Ara, Kuroto-Kun, howe you managed to sneak in? The enchantment barrier has obviously been activated, and upgraded from thest time!"


    Kuroto awkwardly rubbed the back of his head and apologized for his discourtesy, "I had to hide my identity and my visit to Miroku-Sama, therefore I had to sneak in, as for the barrier enchantment, passing through it is no longer that difficult for me, please forgive me for this disrespect!"


    The enchantment arranged by Miko-Sama is indeed difficult to pass through, but that''s only for ordinary shinobi, such a minor enchantment cannot stop Kuroto.


    Using his Tenseigan, Kuroto only had to study the basic structure of the enchantment, the Chakra flow around it, and simply use the Truth-Seeking Orbs to cut a small entrance and sneak inside, pretty easy, isn''t that right?


    From beginning to end, it was all a piece of cake for him.


    As for the reason why he had to sneak into the temple?


    There was obviously a reason behind it.


    Although the Land of Demon is an independent country with no shinobi Vige here, that does not stop the infiltration of intelligence agents into the Land of Demons, so the possibility of the presence of spies inside the temple of Miko cannot be ruled out.


    Especially after the other Shinobi Viges witnessed the power of Moryo the Demon.


    And in this case, if Kuroto was toe here openly, there are chances that this intelligence might be passed onto other Viges, which is not something Kuroto wants to deal with, so being cautious is the best choice.


    Miko-Sama nodded in understanding and said, "Maa, it''s fine if it is you, I owe you my life and trust you, so it is alright, by the way, you were so anxious to meet me, what''s the matter?"


    Kuroto briefly summarised the matter of Ryuumyaku to Miko-Sama and then asked, "I needed your help in sealing Ryuumyaku in an artifact, but I am not confident enough to carry out this type of sealing, soing here was the only option, as this matter is important."


    Miroku was surprised at this and muttered, "So the person behind the disappearance of the Ryuumyaku was really you Kuroto-Kun!"


    Kuroto learned all the sealing techniques involved in the artificial tailed beast creation project under Miko-Sama''s teaching, additionally, the purple y was also provided by her, so when she heard the news of the disappearance of Ryuumyaku, the first target of suspicion was naturally Hyuga Kuroto.


    Kuroto nodded with a happy smile, "Yes, I needed arge enough Chakra Source for the Artificial Tailed Beast Project, and Ryuumyaku just happened to fit the requirements, therefore, I used it!"


    "Fair enough, but you should know that it was quite a bold action, you have to be careful, the power of Ryuumyaku wouldn''t be so easy to control!" �C Miko-Sama warned.


    Kuroto nodded.


    With that out of the way, Miroku spoke after a little consideration, "So, you want to seal the Ryuumyaku''s Chakra in an artifact? Hmm, considering there are stories of Ichibi being sealed inside a tea kettle, so it is possible!"


    "Hmm? How do you know about Ichibi being sealed inside the Tea Kettle at the Temple in the Land of Wind?" �C Kuroto asked in confusion, as such information shouldn''t be easily essible for Miko-Sama.


    "Are you underestimating me Kuroto-Kun? The authority of the Miko is more than you might think and after thest incident because I didn''t die while sealing Moryo, as per my prediction of the future, so I decided to learn all that I can about the sealing so that I can create a path for my daughter when it is her turn to face the other half!" �C Miko-Sama exined.


    "Does that mean you have had another prediction of the future!?" �C Kuroto asked doubtfully.


    Miko-Sama nodded, and looking at her Kuroto wanted to ask but before he could speak, Miko-Sama spoke, "I know that you want to know what that might be, but it''s better not to, all you need to know is that my daughter too will y a critical role in the future, as for what that is, I am not perfectly sure either��"


    Kuroto nodded, if Miko-Sama says that it''s better to not know then he will leave it aside for now.


    "Anyway,ing back to your request, as I said, it''s not impossible but ordinary artifacts can''t be used for sealing Ryuumyaku, as they will just copse!"


    Understanding that Miko-Sama was indeed right, Kuroto asked quickly, "Then what kind of artifact do you suggest Miko-Sama?"


    Miroku didn''t speak directly, but stood up and removed a scroll from the many scrolls aligned on the shelf nearby.


    Taking the scroll, she spread it on the table before Kuroto.


    Kuroto''s gaze was immediately attracted by the contents of the scroll that seemed to be a map of thend of Demons.


    The map printed on the scroll was a very detailed one, as it clearly marked the location of most of the towns, viges, famous mountains, rivers,kes, forest territories, etc, that are part of the Land of Demons.


    While Kuroto was looking at the detailed map, Miko-Sama pointed at a mountain named ''Morning Mountain'' and said, "This is the ce where we can find the required artifact material, and you are lucky enough to be here at just the right time for its harvest!"


    Kuroto asked curiously, "What treasure is it?"


    Miko-Sama folded back the scroll and said with a mischievous smile, "Wouldn''t it be better to directly see it?"


    With that said, Miko-Sama announced seclusion, for important research, and quickly sneaked out of the temple with Kuroto and went to the Morning Mountain.


    ��


    On the way, while he held Miko-Sama on his back, Kuroto asked something that has been bugging him for a while, "Miko-Sama, when I sneaked into the Temple, I noticed that the security at the temple was very strict and the guards looked as if they were all battle-ready to face an enemy, what happened to make you so cautious?"


    Hearing Kuroto''s question, Miroku sighed helplessly and said, "Sigh, Yomi has appeared again!"


    Kuroto narrowed his eyes and spoke after a bit of thinking, "Don''t worry, I will help you topletely eliminate Yomi and his cult!"


    Miko-Sama immediately cheered up and spoke, "In that case, I am grateful to you Kuroto-Kun!"


    The two of them continued some light conversation along the way and soon arrived at the foot of the Morning Mountain.


    After walking for another quarter of an hour under Miko-Sama''s guidance, they finally stopped in front of a rock wall.


    As they stopped before the rock wall, Miroku got off Kuroto''s back, walked closer to the wall, made a few hand seals, and pressed lightly on the rock wall.


    As soon as she pressed her fingers at the rock wall,plex sealing symbols emerged at the wall and soon a brilliant light shed.


    The previous rock wall immediately blurred and became transparent, and finally disappeared along with the disappearance of the brilliance.


    Kuroto who was standing at the back was shocked at such a scene and thought to himself, ''Miko''s bloodline seals are really extraordinary, even me with the Tenseigan couldn''t see through the entrance!''


    Miko-Sama noticed Kuroto''s shock and beckoned him to follow after her, "Keep calm as this is just the beginning of what you are about to see,e on in!"


    Following Miko-Sama''s lead, Kuroto passed through the enchantment barrier and was again surprised at the sight before him.


    What lied before Kuroto was the beautiful scenery inside the mountain.


    A beautiful valley with lush green grass and beautiful flowers that oozed vitality and sweet fragrance, then there was ake that had several lotuses floating in the clear water at the center of which stood a small tree with a face of a woman on its trunk.


    Miko-sama enjoyed Kuroto''s surprised look and spoke, "Beautiful, right?"


    Kuroto could only nod, as this might just be the most beautiful scenery he has ever witnessed, and asked in wonder, "Ahem, Miko-Sama, what is this ce!?"


    "Heh, well this mountain is the Morning Mountain and this ce inside is called the ''Morning Valley'' It is actually the spot where the first light of the dayes to illuminate that tree over there, which is called the Mother Tree, apparently the face engraved on that tree is of the first Miko of the Land of Demon, and it is said that the tree is her true body. Therefore, we call it the Mother TreeI" �C said Miko-Sama as she pointed towards the green gourd vine hanging from the lower center of the tree that has a hole in it, "That gourd vine is the perfect artifact material!"


    Kuroto looked over and saw the green gourd that reminded him of the small gourd Gaara carried with him to store Sand within it.


    "Legends say that the Sage of the Six Path spent twenty years of his life in the Morning Valley after the catastrophic battle of the myth and finally obtained a gourd out of the Mother Tree and refined a powerful artifact out of it!" �C Miko-Sama continued with a smile, "But this is just a legend, although I am not very sure whether thest part involving the Sage of Six Path is true or not, the story of the First Miko is true as I have the memories about her!"


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 320 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 152 - – 149 The Gourd

    "The Sage of Six Path and the First Miko?" �C Listening to Miko-Sama''s story Kuroto was a little dazed.


    Kuroto isn''t sure about the First Miko but that''s not the case with the Sage of Six Path. ??


    To others, the Sage of Six Path who created the Shinobi World may have been a character from the mythology, but that''s not the case with Kuroto, because he regards the Sage of Six Paths as just a powerful figure worth admiration.


    Moreover, Kuroto knows that the Sage of Six Path may have been dead physically for countless years but that doesn''t mean he has disappeared.


    His spirit still exists within the Shinobi world, monitoring the order of the world and maintaining the peace of this world as per his own standard.


    This is one of the reasons why Kuroto has always been very cautious of his actions because no one could know just how powerful the Sage of Six Paths maybe, even if he is in his soul state.


    After all, not only he saved the lives but also distributed half of his chakra to both Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke at the most critical point in the fourth great shinobi war.


    And just from receiving the gifts from the Sage of Six Path:


    Naruto mastered the Six Path Sage Mode and Yin-Yang release, as a result not only was he capable of using the Truth-Seeking Balls along with many other techniques but also managed to save Guy who was sure to die having opened the Eighth Gate and created an entirely new eye for Kakashi.


    While Sasuke awakened the six tomoe Rinnegan that even allowed him to learn a special type of rare space-time technique, mastered all the chakra nature, as a result, he could y around with all the tailed beast as toys with just one look, can travel between dimensions along with many other techniques.


    Therefore, Kuroto believes that even if the Sage of Six Path is not as strong as his peak, he is still the strongest in the Shinobi World even in his soul state, and no way in hell would Kuroto want to offend such a being, therefore, Kuroto is very mindful of his actions.


    After all, he is more than sure that by now he would have definitely caught the Sage of Six Path''s attention, therefore, Kuroto can''t afford to do something that would make him an enemy of such a god.


    As for the treasured tools of the Sage of Six Path?


    Kuroto recalled it, and it seems that among the five tools used by the Kinkaku and Ginkaku brothers, there was indeed a gourd tool, ''If I recall it correctly, it was called Benihisago, does that mean that the gourd was also picked up from the Mother tree of the Morning Valley?''


    With this question in his mind, Kuroto walked towards the gourd vine the hung between the small tree hole and observed it with the Tenseigan.


    Although the Gourd Vine hung inside the tree hole looked very ordinary, but it contained a very high amount of natural energy.


    After looking at the vine, Kuroto observed the Mother Tree and noticed that the tree was acting as a medium of transferring the Natural Energy into the gourd, and finally, the roots of the Mother Tree went way deep into the ground and absorbed Natural Energy from the Earth Veins.


    ''So, this Mother Tree can absorb Natural Energy from the Earth Veins!'' - after discovering this strangeness, Kuroto was really surprised.


    And while Kuroto was thinking about all this, Miko-Sama also came near theke and spoke, "The first Miko turned herself into the tree after separating from her other half, and the Miko of the further generations have always guarded this valley, in fact, other than the Miko of each generation, nobody in the entire world knows of this ce, you are the second one if the legend of the Sage of Six Path is true!"


    "It is indeed my honor!" �C Kuroto murmured in a daze.


    "The Mother Tree produces a Gourd Vine every 30 years and each gourd is an excellent material to create a treasured artifact." �C Added Miko-Sama.


    "So when will this gourd be ready for the harvest?"


    "That''s where I said that you were lucky to havee at just the right time, this gourd has fully matured a few months ago, and has been ready for the harvest!" �C With a chuckle, she continued, "If you hade at ater date, I might have already used it to make some artifact."


    Kuroto was indeed happy but there was a hesitation, how can he take such a precious thing?


    Miroku noticed Kuroto''s hesitation and spoke, "If you feel ufortable about it, then think of this gourd as the payment for the task of eliminating Yomi and his cult from the Land of Demons, that sounds eptable doesn''t it?"


    Kuroto nodded, if he was to still deny it, then that would be spitting on the kindness of Miko-Sama, who is akin to a teacher for Kuroto.


    With Kuroto''s nod, Miroku smiled and plucked off the gourd from the Tree.


    As soon as it was detached from the tree, the gourd''s color changed from green to cyan and it looked very ordinary from the outside, but after experiencing decades of growth under Natural Energy, it has turned into an extremely rare material.


    As per Kuroto''s requests, Miko-Sama added Miko''s Fuinjutsu on the small gourd which strengthed its Chakra isting ability and then passed it to Kuroto.


    After receiving the gourd from Miko-Sama, Kuroto found that exactly as he wanted; the Chakra isting ability of the Gourd was extremely strong, so much so that even his Tenseigan Chakra couldn''t pass through it.


    With that done, Kuroto immediately walked a distance and after cing the gourd before him, he released the Ryuumyaku''s seal.


    As the Ryuumyaku''s seal was lifted, this heavy Chakra pressure of Ryuumyaku immediately swept the entire mountain cave and the heavy wind started rising above.


    Whish�� Whish�� Whish��


    Miko-Sama understood that the Ryuumyaku sealed within Kuroto-Kun was about toe out and hid behind arge piece of stone, and only poked half of her from the side to see the appearance of the legendary Ryuumyaku.


    At this time, a purple figure emerged out of Kuroto''s belly and took the shape into the air.


    Undoubtedly, the purple figure was the body of the Ryuumyaku.


    Since the Ryuumyaku isn''t a real tailed beast, therefore, even if it is extracted from Kuroto''s main body, it wouldn''t endanger his life, not to mention that spiritually he will still be connected with the Ryuumyaku, so no threat.


    The Ryuumyaku that has was no longer subject to the seal restraints immediately swelled rapidly and covered the whole sky, as a result shadowing the entire cave mountain.


    "Uh��"


    Looking at the chubby figure of Ryuumyaku floating in the air, the Miko-Sama hiding behind therge rock fell into a dazed state for a second as she was reminded of the Moryo, but immediately that feeling went away as there was no maliciousness from this chakra, moreover, she just couldn''t feel scared by the chubby and cute figure of Ryuumyaku.


    She really didn''t expect that the legendary Ryuumyaku would look like this!


    From the corner of his eyes, Kuroto looked at Miko-Sama trying to restrain herughter, and he couldn''t help feeling embarrassed about it.


    "Fuin!" �C Not wanting to think about it, he hurriedly sealed the Ryuumyaku inside the gourd.


    Thankfully, there was no resistance from the Ryuumyaku, so as soon as Kuroto cast the seal, it was sucked into the small gourd.


    With thatpleted, Kuroto finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After the seal waspleted, Miko-Sama came over and asked while staring at the gourd, "Why does it have that appear-��"


    Before Miko-Sama could finish her words, Kuroto hurriedly eximed, "I-it was an ident, that''s all, I didn''t design it like that!"


    Miko-Sama chuckled looking at Kuroto''s embarrassment, "I didn''t know that you have such cute interests, If Shion were to see it, she would definitely love it."


    With no retort left to Miko-Sama''s teasing, Kuroto could only lower his head to hide the embarrassment and pretend to check the state of the small gourd.


    With the Ryuumyaku sealed within the gourd, as long as Kuroto has the small gourd to his side, he can continue to take Chakra from the Ryuumyaku because of his spiritual connection with the Ryuumyaku, therefore, he is still an artificial Jinchuriki.


    The only problem would the efficiency, because of the extrayer of istion thanks to the Gourd, the efficiency would be decreased to a certain extent.


    But with no other option avable, this is already the best option Kuroto could have asked for at this time, so instead ofining, he focused on the other issue.


    And that is the increased danger of the Ryuumyaku going on a rampage.


    Since the Ryuumyaku no longer being sealed within his body, the danger does increase but thanks to the sealing technique ced by Miko-Sama, this danger is still within the eptable range, and as long as he doesn''t excessively use Ryuumyaku''s Chakra orpletely release Ryuumyaku, the probability of Ryuumyaku running away would be very low.


    With that out of the way, since the size of the Gourd is only about as big as a small water bottle, so Kuroto tied a string around it and wrapped the gourd directly around his waist.


    With the issue of Ryuumyaku resolved, Kuroto turned towards Miko-Sama and bowed thankfully, "I am again grateful to you for not only helping me but also sharing such valuable information and treasure with me, and I am even more grateful that you see me worthy enough to have your trust. Now, as promised, I will eliminate Yomi and his cult, please give me all the information that you have so that I can immediately get rid of them!"


    Miko-Sama smiled kindly and nodded after which she took out a scroll and handed it to Kuroto.


    Taking the scroll, Kuroto looked over to see the intel mapping the several possible strongholds of Yomi, including the information about the several main leaders under him. Among them, a character was particrly highlighted with red ink, with the name, Yomi!


    ..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 324 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 153 - – 150 The Prophecy & The Ruler Of Nether World

    After reading the scroll; Kuroto nodded towards Miko-Sama, "Please rest assured Miko-Sama, I willpletely solve your troubles this time."


    The Cult worshipping Moryo that has entrenched the Land of Demons is not very strong, even its leader Yomi is at most a Jonin ss strength, not someone Kuroto has to worry about. Considering his current strength coupled with the information provided by Miko-Sama, eliminating the entire cult would be a spring breeze. ??


    The only thing he needs to worry about is to make sure that no fish slip the in this hunt that would again cause her any trouble.


    Miko-Sama chuckled, "You know, initially, I was actually thinking of entrusting this as an official task to Konohagakure, but with Kuroto-Kun promising to help with the matter, I guess I wouldn''t have to worry about it!"


    Kuroto nodded, and with that, after he escorted Miko-Sama back to her temple, he immediately rushed towards the cult''s strongholds marked on the map��


    ��


    Mount Myoboku


    Jiraiya hurriedly spoke, "Boss, you summoned me so anxiously, what''s the matter, the matter with the Kumogakure hasn''t been resolvedpletely, so I don''t have much time in my hands!"


    Sage Fukasaku jumped on Jiraiya''s shoulder and banged his head while he said, "Of course the matter is very important, that is why I brought you here so urgently!"


    Jiraiya listened to Sage Fukasaku''s words while rubbing the small bump on his head and asked, "What important matter?"


    Fukasaku shook his head and exined, "I don''t know exactly, but it seems to be about the ''Child of the Prophecy,'' you''ll know for yourself when you meet Ojiji-Sama!"


    "Oh? Alright!" �C When it was mentioned that it was about the ''Child of the Prophecy'', Jiraiya immediately became serious.


    ording to the prophecy of the Great Toad Sage, the ''Child of the Prophecy'' will be a ninja that will bring great change to the world of shinobi.


    Therefore, the Child of Prophecy is a key figure.


    And ording to what the Great Toad Sage said, that ninja will be Jiraiya''s disciple, and the choice will be upon Jiraiya that will determine the direction of the change.


    For this reason, Jiraiya has always been traveling around the Shinobi world, in addition to his natural unwillingness to be unbound, there is also the thought of the ''Child of Prophecy'' mentioned by the Great Toad Sage.


    Although Jiraiya initially believed one of Minato or Nagato to be the ''Child of Prophecy,'' but unfortunately, they weren''t.


    And now that he has been summoned to the Land of Toads for some reason that involves the ''Child of the Prophecy,'' so he was immediately very serious and followed after Fukasaku to the hall of Great Toad Sage.


    Arriving before Great Toad Sage, Fukasaku jumped down from Jiraiya''s shoulder and spoke, "Ojiji-Sama, Jiraiya-Chan is here."


    Immediately kneeling before Great Toad Sage, Jiraiya greeted Gamamaru with respect.


    Great Toad Sage squinted slightly and spoke with a smile, "Oh, Jiraiya-Chan is here!"


    After the greeting, Jiraiya asked urgently, "Ojiji-Sama, have you found the Child of Prophecy?"


    Great Toad Sage shook his head.


    Jiraiya was a little disappointed and asked, "Then the purpose of summoning me?"


    Hearing Jiraiya''s question, Gamamaru seemed to suddenly remember something and said slowly, "Not long ago, there were some changes in the prophecy, in my dream, I saw a person with Royal-Blue Eyes."


    As soon as he heard this, Jiraiya immediately came back to spirit, "Is he the Child of the Prophecy?"


    Gamamaru shook his head again: "Unfortunately I am not sure; this ninja has never appeared in any of my dreams before."


    "Royal-Blue Eyes?" �C after a pause, Jiraiya frowned and said, "Ojiji-Sama, are there any other clues? Just relying on the clue of ''Royal-Blue eyes'' is very difficult to find!"


    As if he suddenly remembered something, Gamamaru added, "Ah, he was wearing the forehead protector of your Konohagakure."


    "Heh, you should have said so earlier, now it would be much easier to find!" �C Jiraiyaughed happily and turned around and was about to leave.


    Fukasaku hurriedly stopped Jiraiya, "Wait Jiraiya-Chan, Ojiji-sama hasn''t finished yet!"


    Since Great Toad Sage wasn''t finished yet, he immediately stopped and sat cross-legged, staring straight at Gamamaru.


    After a while, the Great Toad sage spoke, "In the subsequent dream, the ninja with the Royal-Blue Eyes never appeared again, not once."


    Jiraiya frowned and had a thoughtful expression on his face.


    If the ninja with Royal-Blue eyes didn''t have some important role that would affect the entire Shinobi World, then the Great Toad Sage wouldn''t have mentioned him to Jiraiya.


    Now what''s troublesome is that this person stoppeding in any more prophecies?


    Shima; sitting on the other side of the Great Toad Sage nced at him and muttered, "Ojiji-Sama must be confused!"


    Fukasaku immediately scolded him, "What the hell are you talking about!"


    Gamamaru just smiled nonchntly and then said to Jiraiya, "There must be interference of some power, this ninja is alive, that I can be sure of, but he must be around something that is disturbing my power of prediction!"


    After thinking a little, Jiraiya asked again, "Ojiji-Sama, when was it that you first saw him?"


    Gamamaru replied, "Not long ago."


    Jiraiya asked helplessly, "How long ago was this not long ago?"


    Great Toad Sage replied, "Maybe half a year ago, maybe a year ago�� I am not so sure��"


    The Great Toad Sage has been alive for over a millennium. Time has lost its meaning for him and he isn''t much preceptive to the passage of time anymore, therefore it is hard to recall when was it that he exactly saw the ninja with the Royal Blue eyes in his dream.


    Shima said, "Did you see, I said that the senile geezer is confused."


    At this time, Jiraiya stood up and said, "I understand, if he is really the ''Child of the Prophecy,'' I will definitely find him!"


    Initially, Jiraiya thought that Nagato who had the Rinnegan simr to the Sage of Six Path is the ''Child of the Prophecy,'' but then he heard of Nagato''s death,ter he thought that his other disciple Minato is the ''Child of the Prophecy'' but then Minoto too died.


    Although deeply frustrated and saddened, Jiraiya''s determination to find the ''Child of the prophecy'' has not changed, because Jiraiya firmly believes that only the ''Child of the Prophecy'' can finally bring true peace to this war-ridden Shinobi World.


    ��


    Boom��


    With a loud door crashing sound, a figure calmly walked into the dark hall.


    In the main hall, the leader of the Cult, ''Yomi'' turned towards the figure and asked with a dark expression, "Who are you and why do you wish to be an enemy of Yomi!?"


    "Yomi?" �C with a light snort, the figure continued walking forward and spoke, "Theher world is the resting ground of the fallen, do you think you are worthy, just coz'' you are called ''Yomi''?"


    Yomi asked sternly, "Just who on Earth are you?"


    The other party was covered in a full-body ck cloak with golden textual prints, the symbol of Yin at the chest along with the symbols of five Chakra nature spread around the Yin-Yang symbol in a circle at the back, and finally, a ck evil spirit mask symbolizing Yin covered his face.


    From just one look, he appeared to be a messenger from the Underworld.


    The figure chuckled slightly and spoke, "Who am I? I am Yama, the deity of Death, one who rules over theher world!" �C As soon as he finished speaking, Yama appeared next to Yomi with a flicker.


    ''Too fast!" �C Was the only thought that appeared in Yomi''s mind, but soon he was confused because a very familiar figure appeared before his eyes, "Hmm, is that me, howe there are two of me?"


    But before he could understand what was happening, his consciousness quickly blurred and fell into darkness.


    Thud��


    Apanied by the muffled sound, the head that was momentarily floating in the air, and the torso that stood there unfazed, both fell to the ground lifelessly.


    ................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 326 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 154 - – 151 His Name Is Y-Y-Yama!

    Looking at Yomi whose head was separated from his body, Yama frowned slightly and muttered to himself, "Is he dead?"


    Although Yama doesn''t take Yomi very seriously, his performance as the leader of this cult that worships Moryo has been a bit surprising. Even after they werepletely eliminated thest time, but within a short period of around two years, they have already developed so much again, such an aplishment is kind of difficult to achieve for a simple Chunin or low-ss Jonin. ??


    Therefore, Yama was a bit doubtful whether this dead body really belonged to Yomi or not?


    ''A Body Double? No! Then is it some special type of Shadow Clone?'' �C This thought shed in Yama''s mind.


    The task of elimination of this cult is not a bounty task from the ck Market but a task that he took upon himself to repay Miko-Sama''s favor, therefore, Yama can''t afford to be perfunctory about it and has to take this very seriously.


    Using the Tenseigan, he observer Yomi''s corpse while looking at the information in the scroll in his hands that was given to him by Miko-Sama.


    This scroll recorded a lot of information about Yomi and after multipleparisons with the image in the scroll, Yama confirmed that the body lying before him indeed belonged to Yomi.


    Finally, he nced at the corpse to check for any Chakra reaction that might still be left but found nothing which clearly indicated that Yomi was indeed dead.


    With that confirmed he thoroughly searched the entire stronghold and even after theplete elimination of the cult, Kuroto didn''t find much money.


    As expected, they really did store all their money in some secret ce or maybe in their ck-Market Vault.


    Thinking that he couldn''t find any money here, Yama could only sigh helplessly.


    The problem of money has been giving him a headache for quite a while.


    The Water Clone creation experiment that he has carried out has consumed much of his resources, with Nutrient Solution almost out of stock, along with some other medicinal material that would soon be finished, so he must do everything he can; to get all money he needs to continue with the experiments.


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Yama flickered and disappeared from the base; leaving a strange silence at the base.


    If not for all the corpses still lying here, nobody would have guessed that there was a massacre in here just a few moments ago.


    ��


    High in the sky.


    Hiruko, wearing a high cor ck cloak with red clouds on it stood quietly on arge bird, staring into the distance with a clod gaze.


    On the side, Shinno sat in a cross-legged position wearing a simr high cor ck cloak with red clouds on it and asked calmly, "Did you use that forbidden technique on this Summon Beast?"


    The corner of Hiruko''s mouth curved and he spoke arrogantly, "What do you think of my masterpiece?"


    Shinno smiled, "With this, the traveling has indeed be convenient!"


    Hiruko seemed to be happy with Shinno''spliment and snorted with a triumphant look, "This is a synthetic beast I cultivated using a forbidden technique!"


    Shinno''s eyes flickered and he nodded in admiration, "The forbidden technique you have developed is really amazing!"


    Hiruko nodded and immediately asked, "Is the guy we are looking for really as useful as you said?"


    Shinno put away his smile and turned serious, "To be honest, that guy isn''t very strong, in fact, his personal strength is just average, but the ''The Dark Medical Ninjutsu'' he has mastered is extremely useful for both you and me!"


    Shinno, who has been traveling in the Shinobi World for over a decade now; has obviously discovered many secrets of the Shinobi World by virtue of his own talent and zeal, and Yomi''s ''Dark Medical Ninjutsu'' is one of those secret techniques, especially because he too is a Medical Nin, therefore, he is especially aware of the Medical branch.


    However, even if he knew of these many secrets, he didn''t have much energy to focus on these techniques while preparing to carry out his n because of being a solo person.


    But now that he has joined the Akatsuki Organization, Shinno discovered that with the help of the Akatsuki, many of his ns that he thought he couldn''t implement before are now being carried out very smoothly.


    This is why he had enough time to search for Yomi''s traces and look into the Dark Medical Ninjutsu.


    And because of Shinno constantly advocating the Dark Medical Ninjutsu to be extremely useful, even Hiruko has be a bit interested in it.


    Hiruko also knows that the Chimera Technique is quite overbearing for the physical body of a shinobi during the fusion process, therefore the caster has to bear an unusually high burden and undergo many synthetic body modifications, to be suitable for the Chimera Technique.


    This is because, theoretically, a person can''t carry the burden of the Chimera Technique, therefore, the Dark Medical Ninjutsu that Shinno has exined to Hiruko has piqued his interest quite a lot.


    And here they are in the Land of Demon, searching for the person who is said to have mastered the Dark Medical Ninjutsu to an unusually high degree.


    Before long, the flying beastnded in the stronghold where Yomi should be, as per the information they have collected.


    Jumping off the beast''s back, Hiruko looked around and said, "It appears that we are a stepte!"


    From the outside, everything looked normal, but there was a heavy stench of blood permeating the air, clearly telling a tale of some massacre.


    Shinno had a gloomy face, "Damn it, who did it?"


    The two nodded to each other and walked inside the cave building, on the way, they could see all the corpses lying all over the ce, the more inside they go, the thicker the stench.


    Not paying much mind to all the corpses, the two observed them and moved on towards the main hall only to find that the said leader of this cult, ''Yomi'' too was lying in cold blood with his head separated from his torso.


    Hiruko checked his state and said, "Like all the previous ones, cut off by a Kunai, Clean and neat, no use of any extra moves!"


    Shinno too nodded in agreement after checking the state, "It seems that the attacker is very strong, this guy couldn''t even put up a resistance and suffered heavily!"


    Whether it is Shinno or Hiruko, both of them have very high attainment in the study of human anatomy and gross anatomy, and some extent of histology, so just from a rough look; they concluded the process of all the deaths and the strength of the person responsible for this massacre.


    The more concerning fact is that all the corpses lying here were dressed simrly, and the method of killing every individual was also the same, that is to say, this wasn''t the work of some organization or any team, but only one person was responsible for the said massacre.


    However, that didn''t cause them to feel sad for the killed, both were sort of disappointed thating here turned out to be a waste of time.


    While Hiruko was busy thinking somethings, Shinno picked up Yomi''s head and attached it to Yomi''s torso.


    Hiruko was confused by this meaningless action and asked with a frown, "What are you doing?"


    Shinno just smiled and said, "Well, I want to try something, and see if that''s useful!"


    "What are you going to do, there are clearly no signs of life in his body?" �C Hiruko.


    "You think so? Maybe that''s indeed the case, but there is no harm in trying once, right? Besides even if he is dead, we can just take his corpse and Sasori could use it as a puppet or we can just give it to the leader Pain, and see if he can do something about him!" �C with that said, Shinno used the Forbidden technique of Physical regeneration on Yomi''s body, while Hiruko carefully observed Yomi.


    Under the effect of the forbidden Jutsu used by Shinno, the head was again reattached to the torso, soon the heart began to pump the blood, pulse returned to normal, the chest began to expand and contract and the air began to flow through the nostrils, clearly indicating all the signs of being alive.


    "Phew��" �C As soon as he was conscious again, Yomi exhaled a breath of relief.


    Hiruko looked at the entire process of Yomi''s said, ''Ressurection from the Death'' with interest and asked, "Are you Yomi?"


    Yomi, who has just regained consciousness looked at Hiruko and Shinno with vignce and asked alertly, "Who are you?"


    Previously, the momentum Yama disyed was very strong, and as soon as he flickered next to Yomi, Yomi realized that he wouldn''t be able to defeat or escape that monster, so at thest moment, just before he lost his head, he activated the most secret technique of the Dark medical Ninjutsu, known as the ''The Art of Fake Death,'' however, because, Yomi didn''t have Moryo''s chakra with him, so it took a bit of time to initialize and before he couldplete it, he was already in a death state.


    ''The Art of Fake Death'' is one of the most mysterious forbidden secret techniques of the Dark Medical Ninjutsu that erases all the vital signs of the caster and the body enters a suspended state, and as long as the body isn''t destroyed it would recover sooner orter.


    The period of resurrection is of course quite long and may even take a few months, depends upon the mastery of the caster and his chakra level at the time of casting.


    And because Yomi himself doesn''t have very high Chakra Volume, so it would have taken him quite a lot of time to be back to life, and that too only if the technique was sessfully cast, which was obviously not the case here because his head was already separated from his torso before he couldplete the final step.


    This is why Yomi was almost dead, after all, no matter how miraculous a Jutsu may be, one can''t be brought back to life if his body has already been destroyed.


    Therefore, if not for the coincidental arrival of Hiruko and Shinno, that helped him here, the false death would have be a real death.


    But no matter how grateful Yomi may have been to the two individuals before him, he was still very vignt of them because of nearly experiencing death.


    Noticing Yomi''s vignt look, Hiruko said coldly, "Hand over the Dark Medical Ninjutsu, we might consider letting you leave!"


    Since he was still in a weak state, so Yomi didn''t try putting up any resistance and immediately nodded, "Okay, I will teach you Dark Medical Ninjutsu, but in return, you must ensure my safety!"


    Shinno asked curiously: "Who was responsible for the massacre here?"


    When he thought of the figure with the ck full-body cloak and a ck evil spirit mask, coupled with that cold and indifferent tone, Yomi couldn''t help but shudder and said with a panic, "He�� he is a demon!"


    Hiruko raised his eyebrow and said condescendingly, "Huh��What demon? Just some guy pretending to be a ghost! Say what is his name? Will he be capable of fighting the ''God''?"


    Yomi nkly looked at the two and muttered in a low voice, "H-his name i-is Y-Y-Yama!"


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 328 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 155 - – 152 Learning Ninjutsu

    Afterpleting the task of eliminating Yomi''s cult, Kuroto immediately returned to Konoha and directly sneaked into hisboratory.


    Now that the Ryuumyaku has been extracted from his body and sealed into the portable Gourd artifact, Kuroto no longer has to worry about the risk of Ryuumyaku going on a rampage while he uses the Tenseigan Soul Descend. ??


    Coming to theboratory, Kuroto looked at the Kazekage puppet who was standing beside him and thought a little.


    ''The security of theboratory cannot bepromised, no matter what!''


    Thisboratory hides most of Kuroto''s secrets, and he must ensure that its safety isn''t affected. Therefore, Kuroto must see that the Kazekage Puppet remains active even when Kuroto uses the Soul Descend.


    After all, once he uses the Tenseigan Soul Descend to transfer his soul from the main body to the Clone body, the Tenseigan itself will be inactive so Kuroto wouldn''t be able to regrly transfer the Tenseigan Chakra to the Kazekage puppet which is required for its working and functioning.


    So, after thinking a little, he decided to use another method and that is to seal arge volume of Tenseigan Chakra inside the Kazekage puppet.


    This method isn''t that umon in the Shinobi world.


    Just before their death, Yondaime-Sama and his wife Uzumaki Kushina sealed all their remaining Chakra inside the body of their child Uzumaki Naruto, so that they could help Naruto tide over the difficulties in the times of crisis.


    And Orochimaru also uses the Curse Seal technique to store his Chakra inside other shinobi as a backhand to ensure his resurrection.


    Therefore, Kuroto can also use a Chakra Sealing method to ensure the continuous functioning of the Kazekage puppet.


    Being a full-fledged activist, once Kuroto has an idea, he immediately tries it.


    With that decision, he turned towards the Kazekage puppet and pressed his right hand on the puppet''s chest area, and immediately a huge volume of Tenseigan Chakra flowed along with his right hand and transferred into the Kazekage Puppet.


    Instantly, a bluish gleam appeared around the puppet''s body.


    When the amount of Chakra transferred was more than enough, Kuroto immediately performed the sealing technique.


    "The Four-Symbols Seal: Seal!"


    With thepletion of the sealing technique, a series of ck symbols spread around the chest of the Kazekage puppet and quickly contracted into a small size Four-Symbols Seal Technique''s symbol on the chest.


    When Kuroto was done, he casually asked the puppet while monitoring its state, "So, how do you feel?"


    After a short pause, Kazekage Puppet felt it and replied, "Kuroto-Sama, with this amount of Chakra; if I don''t partake in any battle, then the continuous functioning willst for about three months give or take."


    Kuroto nodded in satisfaction.


    Although a period of three months is not very long, it is still more than enough.


    As for how long the sealed Chakra willst if the Puppet were to participate in a battle is hard to say, as different amount of chakra is consumed against different opponents, so no one can make an urate estimation.


    And that''s not very important for now.


    After dealing with this issue, Kuroto immediately used the ''Tenseigan Soul Descend Technique'' to transfer his soul into the Clone-A body.


    After putting on his clothes, and adjusting the Ryuumyaku Gourd, along with all the necessary tools and his Kusanagi Sword around his waist, Kuroto left theboratory in his water Clone body.


    At its current state, the Clone-A body is obviously far from being perfect to be ready for being used in the Chimera Technique as per Kuroto''s standards.


    Firstly, he has to let this clone ''which is just an umtion of the fusion of his and Haku''s cells'' to adapt to his soul to achieve a Yin-Yang bnce between the strength of Soul and Body.


    This step is crucial!


    If Kuroto doesn''t do this, then there wouldn''t be any essential difference between the Chimera Technique he ns to use and the one Hiruko ns to.


    Secondly, Kuroto has to further cultivate the Water Clone to increase its strength, so that its strength is around the same level as his main body.


    The reason for doing this is to have the same Chakra intensity of all seven natures to achieve a perfect bnce when fusing them through the Chimera Technique.


    Now, this is obviously very difficult because the Water Clone doesn''t have the Tenseigan or anything that would help him reach the level as a Super Kage, but meh�� there''s no harm in trying, anyway, he has a lot of time in his hands, Kuroto will eventually find out some method topensate.


    Only in this way will he be able to reach a perfect bnce of seven natures, to reach ''Kekkei Mora.''


    Walking out of the Secret Laboratory, Kuroto applied a simple Transformation Technique upon himself to change the color of Clone-A''s ck hair into brown; to avoid dealing with unnecessary troubles and came to the Underground residence where Haku was living temporarily.


    Seeing Kuroto''s arrival, Haku let go of the little rabbit from his hands to the ground and quickly greeted Kuroto, "Kuroto-Sama!"


    Kuroto nodded towards Haku and asked, "Are you somewhat used to living here?"


    The little rabbit that Haku was ying with was actually a test subject that Kuroto didn''t use, and after he met OkinaButa he didn''t need to use it anymore.


    Initially, he kept it to use it as food, but because Yui loves rabbits very much, so this one was left alive.


    Just to make sure that Haku doesn''t get bored all the time while he lived in the underground residence, Kuroto decided to bring the little guy here as a ymate for Haku.


    Now a rabbit as a ymate may sound strange, but it''s still better over nothing.


    Haku nodded repeatedly towards Kuroto''s question.


    With initial greetings out of the way, Kuroto spoke, "Alright, if that''s so then it''s good, now put Maron in her cage and follow me."


    After giving this order, Kuroto turned and left the underground residence.


    Haku also put Maron in her cage and quickly followed behind Kuroto and asked curiously, "Kuroto-Sama, are we going to practice ninjutsu?"


    The corner of Kuroto''s lips curved and he spoke, "Yes!" While he thought silently to himself, ''Unfortunately Haku, you won''t, I will be practicing ninjutsu with your help!''


    A short whileter, Kuroto and Haku came near ake at the lower reaches of the Naka River, far from the vige, and way out of the patrol range, a safe ce to practice ninjutsu and not attract unwanted attention.


    Coming by thekeside, Kuroto looked at the sparklingke water with some emotions, he was reminded of some of his past.


    Sighing lightly to not think about it, for now. Kuroto turned towards Haku and spoke, "Haku, at Orochimaru-Sama''s ce, you must have learned some Water Release Techniques, right?"


    Haku nodded ignorantly.


    With that confirmation, Kuroto pointed towards theke and said, "Currently we are near a water body, so you can practice all those ninjutsu to higher proficiency, therefore show me all the Water Release Techniques that you have mastered!"


    Haku was a little doubtful, thest time Kuroto ordered him to practice Ice Release Techniques, but howe today he suddenly ordered for him to show Water release Technique?


    However, even if the kid was doubtful, he didn''t dare refuse or question Kuroto''s orders, Haku is still somewhat afraid of Kuroto because of witnessing the battle with Orochimaru.


    So, nodding as per Kuroto''s orders, Haku walked towards theke and started printing hand seals to use Water release techniques.


    Tiger �C Ox �C Tiger �C Rat: "Water Release: Water Bullet Technique!"


    As soon as he finished printing, arge amount of Chakra kneaded in Haku''s stomach and he expelled arge quantity of water from his mouth in the form of a torrent towards theke.


    "Hm, a ss-C ninjutsu��" �C after a nod, he added, "Continue!"


    With Kuroto''s order, Haku again started printing hand seals to perform other water-release ninjutsu.


    Dragon �C Tiger �C Hare: "Water Release: Wild Water Wave!"


    Dragon �C Tiger �C Hare: "Water Release: Water Trumpet!"


    Ox �C Monkey �C Hare �C Rat �C Boar �C Bird �C Ox �C Horse �C Bird �C Rat �C Tiger �C Dog �C Tiger �C Snake �C Ox �C Ram �C Snake �C Boar �C Ram �C Rat �C Yang Water �C Monkey �C Bird �C Dragon �C Bird �C Ox �C Horse �C Ram �C Tiger �C Snake �C Rat �C Monkey �C Hare �C Boar �C Dragon �C Ram �C Rat �C Ox �C Monkey �C Bird �C Yang Water �C Rat �C Boar �C Bird: "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    ''Hooh, Nidaime-Sama''s Jutsu?'' �C thought Kuroto in surprise.


    "Water Gun Technique!"


    "Water release: Rising Water Slicer!"


    After performing five Water Style Jutsu one-after-another even with the help of a water source nearby, Haku was already out of breath.


    Kuroto observed him and asked, "Do you know any other Water Release Techniques?"


    Haku replied lightly while trying to catch his breath, "I�� I can still use the Waterfall Technique, but I don''t have enough Chakra left."


    "Waterfall Technique!?" �C Kuroto was slightly taken aback and asked, "Waterfall Technique is the reduced version of the Great Waterfall Technique, you learned it at such a young age?"


    When asked this question, Haku lowered his head and replied, "At Orochimaru-Sama''s ce�� I��if I can''t learn ninjutsu, I don''t get to have dinner."


    Kuroto just smiled at Haku''s reply and didn''t say much.


    This isn''t strange or anything new, even Anko-Chan had to suffer from such punishments back when they were training under Orochimaru, thankfully Kuroto was a researcher and had to practice the Hyuga Style Taijutsu, therefore, he wasn''t subject to such punishments, but that wasn''t the case with Anko, who would repeatedlyin and bad mouth Orochimaru whenever she would meet Yui.


    And ording to Orochimaru, not giving dinner is just a light punishment, but even such light punishment led Haku to master quite a lot of Water Release Techniques in a short time and at such a young age. This shows that Haku''s talent is really exceptional.


    ''If Haku could be so dangerous and strong with just wandering around as a mercenary under Zabuza''s tutge, then his future achievements will undoubtedly be highly exceptional under Orochimaru''s teachings!"


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 330 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 156 - – 153 Terrifying Affinity

    Putting away the unnecessary thoughts, Kuroto looked towards theke and started printing hand seals.


    Tiger �C Ox �C Tiger �C Rat �C ??


    As Kurotopleted the hand signs; a veryrge amount of Chakra kneaded in his stomach and he immediately expelled an extremelyrge quantity of water from his mouth in the form of a torrent towards theke.


    "Water Release: Water Bullet Technique!"


    The torrent of water was shot towards the other side of theke with a howling sound.


    Haku who was standing behind Kuroto was stunned.


    This Water Bullet Technique was much superior to the one Haku used, as the diameter of the torrent was easily over two meters.


    But Kuroto wasn''t finished yet and continued printing hand seals.


    Dragon �C Tiger �C Hare: "Water Release: Wild Water Wave!"


    Dragon �C Tiger �C Hare: "Water Release: Water Trumpet!"


    Ox �C Monkey �C Hare �C Rat �C Boar �C Bird �C Ox �C Horse �C Bird �C Rat �C Tiger �C Dog �C Tiger �C Snake �C Ox �C Ram �C Snake �C Boar �C Ram �C Rat �C Yang Water �C Monkey �C Bird �C Dragon �C Bird �C Ox �C Horse �C Ram �C Tiger �C Snake �C Rat �C Monkey �C Hare �C Boar �C Dragon �C Ram �C Rat �C Ox �C Monkey �C Bird �C Yang Water �C Rat �C Boar �C Bird: "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    "Water Gun Technique!"


    "Water release: Rising Water Slicer!"


    Without any pause, one-by-one Kuroto performed all the other five Water Release techniques in the same order that Haku previously performed.


    After the effects of Water Release gradually faded, Haku was left speechless as he looked at the still-raging water in theke along with the condensed moisture in the air that turned into the fog.


    On the other side, Kuroto who just performed six Water Release Ninjutsu not only didn''t look any tired but muttered in disappointment, "It looks like it would take some time for the flow of Chakra to be smooth enough in this clone-body."


    At this time Haku calmed himself and looked at Kuroto with admiration, "Kuroto-Sama, I didn''t expect that you would be so proficient and powerful in using the Water Release!"


    Kuroto smiled lightly and spoke, "What amazing? I just learned these from watching you!"


    "What!?" �C Haku was stunned and immediately asked, "Does that mean, this is the first time you have used Water Release?"


    Kuroto nodded, "Indeed, this is the first time I have performed Water Release Techniques, and it appears that it would still take some work for me to gain some proficiency in them!"


    When Haku heard Kuroto''s words, he couldn''t help but look at Kuroto with more admiration.


    Although Haku is very young, however, considering that he has awakened the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, therefore, his perception of Water Nature is very high, and he can clearly feel that Kuroto-Sama has a frightening level of Water Nature Chakra within him.


    Because of this Haku initially believed that even if Water Release wasn''t Kuroto''s exclusive and most powerful nature, he would still be quite familiar with Water Ninjutsu.


    And now that Haku heard that this is the first time Kuroto has used the Water Release techniques, so it is hard to imagine to what extent will Kuroto grow in just water Release techniques.


    After answering a few of Haku''s questions, Kuroto didn''t exin anymore and said, "Follow me."


    With that said, Kuroto jumped on theke surface and walked towards its center using the Water Walking Technique.


    Following Kuroto''s order, Haku took a deep breath and carefully stepped on the water surface to keep up with Kuroto.


    Water-Walking isn''t a difficult task for Haku, especially because of his Kekkei Genkai, but because he is still very young, and the fact that theke water is still very chaotic, therefore, he has to be a bit careful not to fall over.


    ��


    The upper reaches of the Naka River.


    Uchiha Itachi was walking along the river bank with a small backpack on his back.


    As he has been growing older, Itachi became more and more aware of the contradiction between the n and the Vige, the situation after Uchiha Shinichi''s defection has only be very restless and it seems that there is no room for peace between the two factions.


    The only one still resolved to work between the two parties for peace is Uchiha Shisui, which has somehow maintained a short-term calm.


    Perhaps it was because the information about Uchiha Shisui having awakened the Mangekyou was now known to both the faction that both parties are a bit cautious of the other and are hesitating to be the first to make any move, but everyone understands that Shisui wouldn''t be able to bridge the rift for forever.


    Sooner orter, the two sides will have to reach a conclusion.


    Itachi was thinking and walking while waving the short wooden twig in his hand.


    "It seems as if one side��" �C Before Itachi couldplete his sentence a crashing sound echoed from the distance that prompted him to put aside his thoughts for now and focus on the source.


    Following the direction of the sound, a hazy mist appeared on the horizon in the distant sky and a beautiful rainbow caught his eye under the sunlight.


    ''It''s beautiful�� I wish Izumi could have seen this!'' �C Looking at the beautiful rainbow, the depressed Itachi had a rare smile on his face.


    But now was not the time to think about it, because he soon realized that someone was using powerful ninjutsu in the distance and he quickened his pace to take a look.


    Itachi had only taken a few steps and there was another loud noise from the same direction, and this time even the forest appeared somewhat restless as the fierce wind started blowing in the forest along with the birds and beast running away.


    ''Is anyone fighting by theke?'' �C was Itachi''s thought while he had almost reached theke.


    Immediately realizing that something was wrong, Itachi hurriedly jumped on the nearest tree.


    Crash�� Gurgling�� sweep��


    As soon as hended and the tree, a huge wave violently came crashing and submerged a part of the surrounding forest in water.


    Itachi was shocked, "Who can use such high-level Water Release in Konoha?"


    Even though Itachi has always been at the top of his peers, it was still very difficult for him to imagine who could have used such high-level Water Release Jutsu in Konoha, which could almost submerge a part of the surrounding forest.


    From what he knows, only Nidaime-Sama would have been capable of such extraordinary feats, other than Senju Tobirama, who has been dead for decades, it was hard to imagine anyone of the Konoha Shinobi having such mastery over Water Release.


    ��


    At the center of the Lake.


    Kuroto took a deep breath while thinking, ''Using Haku''s cells has clearly made the Water affinity of this clone incredibly terrifying!''


    Unlike Kuroto who was still very calm and analyzing the clone''s attributes, Haku on the side had a look of horror as he tried not to keel over, barely supporting himself by clutching the end of Kuroto''s robe.


    He didn''t expect that when Kuroto-Sama tried his best, the result would be so terrifying.


    Pitter�� Patter��


    He didn''t have much time to calm himself as it started raining heavily.


    Looking up at the sky, Haku found that the increased moisture in the air condensed into thick clouds covering the previously sunny sky with a gloomy look and rained down heavily.


    Even Kuroto was slightly embarrassed and scratched the side of his cheek awkwardly, "Uh, it seems I went a little overboard."


    Whatever may have been the result, but Kuroto has confirmed that the Water affinity of this Clone is unparalleled, exactly as he intended.


    So with the unparalleled Water Chakra affinity, additionally he had Ryuumyaku Gourd to provide continuous Chakra Support coupled with the presence of many water sources nearby, the power of ninjutsu used by the Water Clone-A was in full disy and went to the extent that even Kuroto was a little surprised.


    Now that the water level in theke has increased so much, Kuroto also realized that it might have attracted some attention.


    Such movements would obviously be noticed so without any more dy, Kuroto immediately picked up the dazed Haku and disappeared.


    As soon as Kuroto''s figure disappeared, Itachi appeared on theke.


    Seeing that the water surface of theke has increased so much that has caused the surrounding forest to be submerged and the pitter-patter of rain that only hit this area while the other side still had the sun shining brightly changed Itachi''s expression to a more serious one.


    While looking around his surroundings to find some clue as to the cause of thismotion, four figures that were dressed in Anbu ck Cloak appeared by thekeside.


    ncing at the young kid on the side, the captain of the squad asked, "Are you the one responsible for this?"


    Itachi shook his head, "No, I just came here!"


    The Anbu captain nodded, and before he could ask any further, Itachi hurriedly told him everything he knew.


    After listening to Itachi''s narration, the Anbu captain was also a little nervous.


    Judging from the situation around, it does seem as if a fierce battle took ce here not long ago, and the two sides fighting in the battle have to be extremely powerful ninjas, from what he can guess, both the sides would be around the level of a Jonin.


    But the Anbu captain was also a little confused as to why are there no signs of use of any other element. It couldn''t have been that both the side only fought using the Water Release techniques, right?


    The situation is both weird and dangerous, so it would best be reported to Hokage-Sama as soon as possible.


    The troubled times in Konoha haven''t been solved yet, so such unusual movements could be quite disturbing, reporting it to Hokage-Sama as soon as possible is the best course of action.


    After a light sigh, he spoke, "The opponent may have not gone too far, it is still dangerous here, you should go back to the vige quickly!"


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 334 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 157 - – 154 An Awaiting Encounter

    After dropping Haku back to the underground residence, Kuroto returned to his secretboratory.


    Although his actions went a little overboard in using the Water Ninjutsu and attracted some attention, Kuroto was still very satisfied with Clone-A''s water chakra affinity. ??


    While recording data, Kuroto nned the next step.


    It is quite unclear as to why was the creation of Water Clone went unexpectedly smooth. Perhaps it could be rted to the high fusionpatibility between his and Haku''s cells or maybe somehow rted to the stability of the Water Element.


    As for why is the affinity of the Water Clone so high?


    Kuroto does have a conjecture, and it''s probably because of the active genes of his main body, but he can''t be sure about it until more test results are obtained, but it is still the most logical exnation.


    In short, whatever may be the reason, the experiment of Water Clone Creation went better than Kuroto''s initial expectations.


    ''Now the next thing I have to focus on is the adaption of Soul with the clone-Body!''


    After recording all the data, Kuroto thoughtfully closed the data scroll in his hand.


    The process of achieving soul and body bnce is a water milling work, simply put, it would require Kuroto to stay in the Clone body for a long time.


    Only by spending time in the clone body will the fit be perfect.


    ording to Kuroto''s estimation, as long as his soul just resides in the clone body for three years, then the clone would be a perfect fit.


    Three years is obviously too long!


    Based on the ''three years calction,'' it would take a total of eighteen years to obtain a perfect body soul fit with the six different clones of six different chakra natures.


    Eighteen years doesn''t seem too long to be the supreme God of the Shinobi World by achieving Kekkei Mora but considering that the Fourth Great Shinobi War broke out about fourteen to fifteen yearster as per the original timeline, Kuroto obviously doesn''t have eighteen years in his hand.


    And taking the Butterfly effect into ount, Kuroto thinks that he doesn''t even have fourteen years in his hand.


    So, speeding up the process is the only option.


    Holding his chin, Kuroto thought about it a little.


    In addition to simply spending time in the Clone body, participating in battles can also increase the adaption speed between the body and soul.


    This is because, during a battle, the body and soul are under constant high-speed rotation; therefore, the speed of adaption increases several times.


    And Kuroto knows that the shinobi world mayck anything but there would never be a shortage of battles!


    Having made up his mind, Kuroto nned his further actions with this decision.


    Since the fighting style of the Water Clone ispletely different from the Yin Body, therefore, Kuroto can''t continue to use the ''Yama'' disguise while in this body.


    Therefore, Kuroto spent a lot of time preparing another disguise for the Water Clone.


    The base was kept simr to the ''Yama'' disguise, a full-body Midnight ck cloak with the golden pattern over it, which was againplex sealing symbol Kuroto sewed with Gold Thread, then a symbol of Water element around the chest part, and five symbols of the basic chakra element printed in a circle around the Yin-Yang symbol at the center at the back.


    Finally, a Blue Evil Spirit Mask to symbolize the Water Element, of course, the mask again had theplex sealing symbols on the inner side to interfere with the perception and search type ninjutsu.


    Donning the Cloak and the mask over his vest, Kuroto looked at his image in the mirror and nodded in appreciation, and finally muttered, "Since this is Water Clone, then I will need another alias, hmm��, how about ''Suijin''? The Shinto God of Water! Yup, Suijin seems alright! Yosh, Suijin it is!"


    With that decided, Kuroto left a Shadow Clone in the Vige and secretly sneaked out of Konoha as ''Suijin''.


    ��


    1 Weekter.


    Suijin kicked the corpse lying before him with a disappointed expression.


    In order to increase the soul adaptation with the Clone body, Suijin took a bounty mission from the ck market.


    The bounty mission clearly stated that the target is a Jonin ss missing-nin from Kusagakure, but the result highly disappointed Suijin.


    "What Jonin, this guy is barely even a Chunin!"


    It took only two small moves to solve the target.


    Puff��


    While Suijin was cleaning up the battlefield, the familiar figure of Kasai emerged with a puff of white smoke.


    As soon as the orange cat emerged out of the white smoke, it stretched out its paw and demanded,


    "Meow, One Thousand Ryo!"


    Suijin immediately had an annoyed face, "Can''t you change the opening sentence?"


    Kasai hesitated a little and finally nodded with a determined expression as if it had put a great deal of effort to follow his request, "Aright, but you have to increase the money!


    Suijin immediately denied, "Forget it, I suddenly found out that I like your opening line very much, you must never change it for the rest of your life!"


    With that said, Suijin passed the money and took themunication scroll, and opened it.


    "The mysterious person the organization has been looking for was never found!"


    "Recently, the organization has been eying a bounty ninja with the name ''Yama''"


    "That freak Kakazu said that this ''Yama'' is very mysterious and very strong, and strangely enough, until now the organization hasn''t found any leads on him even after so much investigation, there is simply no trace."


    "Rather than questioning how strong the bounty ninja can be, I tend to think that how can a strong person be a bounty ninja? it''s quite strange that this ''Yama'' guy is working as a bounty ninja if his strength is as strong as Kakazu says, don''t you think so boss!?"


    Suijin nodded while reading thest sentence. Indeed, as Shinichi spoke, generally strong Shinobi wouldn''t opt to work as ck-market bounty hunters, this is very simple because either they don''t need to due to being affiliated to some shinobi viges or they can just establish their own small viges or organization.


    The reason why he is working as a bounty ninja because his Anbu identity doesn''t allow him to take on simple missions, and he will also be under the Vige''s monitoring.


    Anyway, after sending away the greedy cat, Suijin sealed the corpse in a storage scroll and went to the nearest ck-market branch.


    As usual, the branch was hidden with a cover of a bar, Suijin directly went inside, confirmed the password, and ced the corpse before the branch boss, and added, "Bring me thetest edition of your mission book!"


    The branch boss passed over the mission book and got busy with the processing work.


    After some time, the boss asked tentatively, "Suijin-Sama, what is your rtionship with Yama-Sama?"


    Because the dress code of both ''Yama'' and ''Suijin'' is very simr with only slight differences, therefore, the boss was a bit curious. After all, ''Yama'' has gained a very high reputation in the ck-market Circle.


    Suijin didn''t look up, just replied casually, "''Yama'' is our leader!"


    As soon as he heard this, the ck-market boss immediately became more diligent, even a Shinobi Vige doesn''t dare to take a group of organized and powerful Ninjas lightly, let alone him, who is just a small man with not much power.


    What''s more, it is believed that Yama''s strength is very high, so this Suijin must also be extremely strong if he belongs to the same organization. Therefore, the other party is definitely not someone, the ck-market boss could afford to offend.


    While the ck-market boss intended to immediately process the bounty, Suijin, who was flipping through the pages of the mission booklet suddenly stopped as he perceived a strong chakra signature approaching him.


    Byakugan��


    Turning his head to look in the direction after activating his Byakugan, he observed the two people dressed in the iconic ck cloak with red cloud prints over it; slowly walking towards the ck-market branch��


    ......................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 336 on ******* Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 158 - – 155 Suijin Vs Kakazu

    "Akatsuki?"


    Suijin was slightly surprised when he noticed who the other party was, he didn''t expect that not long ago Uchiha Shinichi passed him the information about the Akatsuki searching for his Yin-body disguise, ''Yama'' and now he has run into two of Akatsuki members ??


    After thinking a little while the two of the Akatsuki members were calmlying towards the ck-market branch, Suijin decided to walk out and quietly stand on the street.


    As soon as Suijin walked out of the gate, the two members of the Akatsuki noticed Suijin wearing the ck cloak and an evil spirit mask, they immediately stopped and faced off the other party.


    The pedestrians passing by also noticed the strangeness of the two parties.


    Whether it was the two members of the Akatsuki, wearing a matching ck cloak with red cloud prints, coupled with Kasa with two bells, or Suijin wearing a ck cloak with golden sewing, water symbol print around the chest along with an evil spirit mask, don''t look the kind of people you would wanna mess around with, so the pedestrians quickly ran away from here as soon as possible.


    In just a few moments the bustling and noisy street became silent.


    At this time, the two members of the Akatsuki took off their hats and asked, "Are you the bounty-nin ''Yama''?"


    After a short silence of observing the two, Suijin spoke with a light chuckle, "Unfortunately, you have found the wrong person, I am Suijin."


    Of the two members of the Akatsuki, Suijin is only familiar with one, the other looked like some ordinary middle-aged dude that can''t recognize even after searching his memories for a long time, therefore, Suijin reached the conclusion that this unknown middle-aged member must have died before the beginning of the plot in the original story.


    Kakaku frowned, and spoke in a deep voice, "Suijin!? Huh, are you trying to fool me?"


    When he heard Kakazu say so, Suijin immediately understood that Kakazu must have memorized the details of his ''Yama'' disguise and became confused with the current one, therefore, Kakazu thought that he was ''Yama'', so pointing at his mask, Suijin spoke, "You can clearly see this thing here, I am Suijin, not Yama! But if you have some entrustment for him, you can tell me about it, I''ll pass on the message to him!"


    After noticing the small detail, the second Akatsuki member murmured in Kakazu''s ear, "His mask is different from the one ''Yama'' wears, and look at that Cloak too, the symbol around the chest is that of Water, not Yin, so he shouldn''t be Yama, but I think that they both should be members of the same organization."


    Kakazu''s attitude remained calm and he questioned in a condescending tone, "Tell me where I can find ''Yama'' along with all the information about your organization!"


    Kakazu knew just how many freaks are part of the Akatsuki, so he didn''t really put any other organization or a Shinobi Vige in his eyes.


    Can the Kage of any vige defeat PAIN?


    NO!


    Is Kakazu himself afraid of any Kage?


    NO!


    So does he fear them?


    Obviously NO!


    Hearing Kakazu''s question, Suijin just shrugged, "Come on, catch me and you''ll know everything!"


    Kakazu said coldly, "You want to die that badly?"


    Without any more nonsense, Suijin turned to the side and dashed away from the town.


    There are many civilians in this town, and if Suijin fights the Akatsuki duo here, the town would most certainly be destroyed along with the death of many civilians, even if he tries to restrain himself.


    Now it''s not that Suijin cares about the civilians or anything, but involving ignorant people in a serious mess is not something he wants to do unless he has no other choice, therefore, leading the Akatsuki duo out of the town is the best course of action.


    It seems as if Kakazu also understood Suijin''s approach, and being the leading figure in the ck-market Circle, he didn''t want the branch to be destroyed because of his fighting so he immediately chased out of the town.


    Seeing that the three people went out of the town to resolve their issues, the ck-Market Bounty Exchange Master Zengei, breathed a long sigh of relief, "Fortunately, the three of them didn''t fight here��"


    ��


    In the forest outside the town.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Apanied by the sound of breaking wind, the three figures appeared in the forest, one-after-another.


    Suijin kept one hand on his waist, he was sort of excited to fight Kakazu.


    Although the ranking of the various Akatsuki members based on their strength is actually very controversial as different people believed one to be stronger than the other, putting all that aside, Kakazu''s personal strength is unquestionable.


    Being the oldest shinobi alive, the mere wealth of his experience of going through thousands of battles alone makes him a force to be reckoned with. Not to mention he and Hidan captured the Nibi and Nanabi.


    Even if it was Team-10 together with Kakashi, they couldn''t suppress Kakazu and would have surely died if not for Team-7 to arrive as reinforcement at the right time.


    In fact, Kakashi''s heart would have also be Kakazu''s if not for Naruto!


    At that time, Kakashi was the most elite ninja of Konoha excluding the two Sannin.


    From these feats alone one can imagine just how strong Kakazu actually is, after all, being able to catch two Tailed beasts is not a joke!


    And since the soul is currently in Suijin-body, so he can''t use the Tenseigan, therefore facing Kakazu is a very difficult challenge for him.


    But that''s good because the challenges are exactly what he needs now!


    Coming all the way here, Kakazu said impatiently, "I really don''t like myself to get involved with anyone when I don''t gain something from them, sigh, I''ll give you onest chance, either you hand over all the information about ''Yama'' and I spare your life, or you can die here; your choice!"


    Suijin didn''t bother answering and directly printed hand seals:


    "Water Release: Water Severing sh!"


    Whish��


    A high-pressure thin jet of water immediately spouted out of Suijin''s mouth and directly went towards the Akatsuki duo with an extremely fast pace.


    Both Kakazu and another member jumped away, avoiding the Severing Water sh.


    sh�� sh�� sh��


    The thin jet of water was extremely sharp and immediately cut off the trees in the path.


    After dodging the first attack very closely both Kakazu and the second guy got ready for battle with a serious expression


    The Water Severing sh that Suijin used is the weakened version of the Nidaime Hokage''s Water Severing Wave, and the power disyed by this Water Severing sh was not any inferior to a ss-A ninjutsu, Chidori!


    From the first tentative attack itself, Kakazu understands that the opponent could be a bit tricky and unbuttoned the Akatsuki cloak, revealing his rag-doll-like stitched body held together by hundreds of thick ck threads, and four animal masks that were sewn onto his back.


    ''Taking out the big guns so soon?'' �C thought Kuroto, and murmured in a low voice, "Heh, should I be proud of myself or curse myself?"


    Roar��


    With a roar, the four white masks with threads separated from Kakazu''s back and scattered around.


    ''Earth Grudge Fear, the Secret Forbidden Technique of Takigakure!'' �C As soon as the four masks came out, Suijin observed them with his Byakugan.


    In the Byakugan Vision, he could see that these Masks gave off a Bad Chakra, and somehow, each of them possessed independent Chakra sources, which was rather strange and not so at the same time.


    While Suijin was observing the masks, the other nameless Akatsuki member armed with a long sword rushed forward.


    Not bothering to turn aside, Suijin just printed hand seals and tapped his foot:


    Tiger �C Snake �C Rat �C Snake �C Tiger �C


    "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!"


    In an instant, a wall of water rises from the ground and blocked the nameless individual''s Kenjutsu attack.


    At the same moment, a hand passed through the water wall and clutched the nameless kenjutsu user''s throat, and traps him in the Water Prison Technique!


    The whole process just took a single breath and the nameless member was already captured, in fact, the process went too smoothly that even Suijin couldn''t believe it!


    However, while Suijin was dazed, the surrounding light dimmed, and a dazzling electric current rushed towards him.


    ''Lightning Release: False Darkness!''


    Suijin subconsciously shielded against the attack by putting the trapped Akatsuki member before him to block the attack.


    Zizi��


    However, the sheer force of the False darkness was extremely destructive, so even though, Suijin somehow blocked the attack, he was still paralyzed by it because the lightning was conducted through the water!


    Dropping the corpse of the nameless Akatsuki member, Suijin immediately leaped back andnded on the nearby tree while gritting his teeth to resist the paralysis effect.


    Looking at the Akatsuki member who had fallen to the ground and died, Suijin couldn''t help but snort, "Huh, aren''t you a bit cruel to your partner, well what do I know, it only makes things easier for me!"


    Kakazu was not affected by Suijin''s words and just shed a sgow smile, "With the obstruction removed, you will be the next!"


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 338 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 159 - – 156 The Magic Lantern Body Technique

    Listening to Kakazu''s cold words, Suijin was reminded that throughout his time at Akatsuki, Kakazu did indeed changed several of his partners by killing them in fits of rage, and it wasn''t until he was teamed up with Hidan did the duosted together for a long while; simply because Kakazu couldn''t get rid of, or kill off Hidan due to the dude being sort of immortal, thus their the two became famous as the Zombie Combo.


    ''This shows that the weak will never be safe, even if one joins the Akatsuki, he/she wouldn''t be able to survive if he/she is weak!'' �C Sighing deeply, Suijin no longer cared about the nameless Akatsuki member who lied on the ground in cold, instead focused his attention on Kakazu. ??


    The full brunt of the Lightning ninjutsu was bored by the Akatsuki member, but Suijin was also affected by the paralyzing effect of the lightning attack so body movement was a bit difficult.


    Kakazu obviously understood Suijin''s current situation, so without wasting any time to let the other party recover, he directly closed the distance between the two.


    At the same time, the four mask monsters also surrounded Suijin from the four sides.


    Suijin immediately printed hand seals,


    Tiger �C Ox �C Monkey �C Rabbit �C Ram �C Boar �C Ox �C Horse �C Monkey �C Tiger �C Dog �C Tiger �C Snake �C Tiger �C Ox �C Monkey �C Rabbit �C Bird �C


    "Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique!"


    With theunch of Suijin''s ninjutsu attack, a huge amount of water was expelled high into the air from his mouth, and after reaching high enough, it cascaded down towards Kakazu, in the form of a giant waterfall.


    Kakazu''s expression shrank and for the first time in a long while he showed a surprised expression.


    The power of this Great Waterfall Technique was far beyond what he expected from the other party.


    Even in a ce with no water source nearby, the opponent could perform such argescale Water Style Jutsu, in Kakazu''s experience of over 70 years, not many people can do such a thing.


    Although Kakazu was surprised, that didn''t dy his reaction. He tapped his foot on the ground as a result a high mud wall rose to defend against the Great Waterfall technique


    At this time, the thread monster with the red pattern mask opened its mouth and spewed out a countless barrage of fireballs.


    Seeing the iing fireballs, Suijin immediately printed hand seals and shouted,


    "Water Release: Multiple-Water Dragon Technique!"


    Instantly; multiple small water dragons appeared around Suijin and directly faced off against the Fireballs barrage.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    The fireballs and the multi-water dragons collided against each other with booming sounds and producing high-pressure steam that covered the forest in a thick mist.


    It didn''t take even a few seconds and a wind release Jutsu was fired off by another mask:


    "Wind Release: Pressure Damage!"


    The attack was strong enough to blow away most of the steam covering the area, damaging the leftover Water Dragons, and also throwing away Suijin by the resultant pressure.


    The Water Dragons copsed and fell to the ground with water crashing sound while Suijin crashed on a tree branch and held himself by the support of his legs.


    But he didn''t have the time to recollect himself as at this moment Kakazu jumped to the adjacent tree branch and punched Suijin right in the face.


    While still hanging on the tree upside down, Suijin hurriedly took out a Kunai to meet the iing punch.


    Ding��


    The metal Kunai couldn''t cut through Kakazu''s hand and produced a harsh collision sound.


    Obviously, Kakazu has used the Earth Spear technique in this attack that Suijin could judge based on the dark color of Kakazu''s arm, giving it a diamond hardness.


    Using this opportunity while Kakazu retracted his arm, Suijin leaped back using the offset momentum while thinking, ''This guy is really so strong!''


    This time Kakazu didn''t immediately pursue but pointed towards Suijin who was still in mid-air and stretched his arm that separated from the joint and extended towards the leaping Suijin.


    The ck threads extended and quickly shot Kakazu''s arm towards Suijin in midair.


    Being in midair Suijin couldn''t avoid it, so he attempted to spew out a jet stream from his mouth to dodge the iing hand, however, the enemy was faster than him, as a result, Suijin was caught by the two arms that clutched his neck tightly.


    With the other party caught, Kakazu slowly retracted his arm and brought Suijin before him.


    When his arms were again back to joint, he held Suijin by the neck and said indifferently, "Boy, your strength is definitely not weak, but it''s about time we finish this game, now tell me all you know about Yama and I can still let you live!"


    While desperately waving his legs in a struggle, Suijin suddenly stopped putting any resistance and said with a grinning tone, "G-guess, wi-will I�� I spare y-your life?"


    As soon as heprehended what the other party meant, Kakazu''s expression shrank, "You ar-�� SHIT!"


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    Before Kakazu''s words fell, a series of violent explosions urred centered around Suijin who was held by Kakazu.


    Flying out of the range of the explosion with some burns and injuries, Kakazu coughed violently while looking for the bastard''s figure.


    At this moment, another Suijin came out from behind a tree and said thoughtfully, "Hooh, even such a close-range explosion couldn''t hurt you, you really are, as they say, The Immortal Kakazu!"


    "I have to say, you aren''t half bad either, using an exploding clone to deal with me, huh, it seems that I was underestimating you!" �C The unusual green irides with no pupil or sclerae stared at the masked individual and spoke, "It was when the steam covered the battlefield that you substituted yourself with a Clone!"


    Suijin smiled and tilted his head sideways as he in aical tone, "As expected of someone with your vast experience, you figured it out in an instant!"


    "Very well, I want to see to what extent can you keep up!" �C With this sentence, Kakazu''s eyes became sharper.


    At this moment Kakazu understood that from the beginning the other party never got serious, and the act of using the multiple water dragons to face off the fireball barrage was not just to defend but also to obscure his field of vision with the resultant mist and create a clone, to obtain a recovery time.


    It wouldn''t be wrong to say that Kakazu was ying exactly in the hands of his opponent, it is only thankful that he didn''t actually deactivate the Earth Spear Technique that Kakazu was able to withstand the exploding clone without any damage, but ying into the others hand is very embarrassing for him.


    ��


    Somewhere near the Land of Fire.


    Uchiha Shinichi and Biwa Juzo were sitting in front of a bonfire.


    While stretching his waist, Shinichiined in annoyance, "Pain wants us to find some mysterious person all over the world, but we don''t even know what the mysterious person looks like, tell me, isn''t this a bit ridiculous!? For all you know, Yama could be anyone, in fact, some neighbor, and we wouldn''t know, coz'' the guy wears a freaking mask, how are we supposed to recognize him when he appears before us without the mask?"


    Biwa Juzo, sitting on the side leaned against a rock boulder, unperturbed by Shinichi''s ranting.


    He didn''t react to Shinichi''sining at all, and it seemed as if he was already ustomed to Uchiha Shinichi''s daily grumpiness.


    While the two were sitting, suddenly a thought wave was transmitted to the two people''s minds.


    Immediately Shinichi curled his lips and said, "Now what does the leader want!?"


    Biwa Juzo didn''t say much, just made a few hand seals and muttered, "The Magic Lantern Body Technique, Connect!"


    As soon as the two used the Magic Lantern Body technique, their thought waves were converted into illusionary projection and appeared inside a cave.


    The cave looked gloomy and dark with the face of a wooden statue that looked very strange with nine closed eyes and an open mouth that contained arge scroll between its teeth.


    The illusionary projection appeared on one of the fingers of the statue.


    Coming back to the familiar site, Uchiha Shinichi looked around and discovered that in addition to him and Biwa Juzo, the leader of the Organization has also brought two other Akatsuki members.


    Pain who stood on the thumb of the right hand said, "Kakazu''s team has encountered a powerful enemy in the territory of the Land of fire, from the report, Zetsu has delivered, the other person is somehow rted to ''Yama'', Orochimaru, Sasori, Uchiha Shinichi, and Biwa Juzo, the four of you are nearest to Kakazu''s location. I want the four of you to go after him and immediately capture the other party alive!"


    Shinichi said, "Huh, from the looks of it, Kakazu appears to be a strong guy, I didn''t expect that the ragdoll couldn''t even handle another Bounty ninja!"


    Orochimaru''s gaze stayed on Shinichi for quite a while before he turned towards Pain and asked, "Is the other person ''Yama''?"


    Pain shook his head, "There is no detailed information about the other party, only that he is rted to ''Yama'', therefore, you are to go after him!"


    At this time, Sasori in his Hiruko puppet questioned, "Location?"


    After telling the four people the location of Kakazu, Pain said, "Disband!"


    Immediately the spiritual projection disappeared from the cave��


    ......................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 340 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 160 - – 157 Are The Good Luck Days Finished?

    The ninjas in the traditional Akatsuki Cloak were running fast towards the Land of Fire. Their movement speed was so fast that they left a trail of afterimages behind, the ordinary civilians who saw them couldn''t help but be dazed for a while thinking that what they saw was probably some sort of hallucination.


    While running, Uchiha Shinichi said to his partner next to him, "Do you think that the lead this time would be worth making us rush all the way!?" ??


    The members of the Akatsuki have been searching all over the world to find any useful information about the mysterious hunter-nin named ''Yama'' for a while now, Uchiha Shinichi and Biwa Juzo have already been searching through the Land of Fire with no leads whatsoever till now.


    Therefore, this pointless task has been annoying the hell out of Shinichi for quite some time now.


    Biwa Juzo just shook his head helplessly while stating, "Who knows��?"


    In Juzo''s eyes, finding that mysterious person is not necessarily a pointless thing.


    After all, someone who could make the leader a bit interested must be extraordinary, and this is clearly reflected with the fact that there has been no information about him anywhere whatsoever.


    Therefore, Akatsuki should have some information about this mysterious person.


    After passing through a forest, Shinichi looked towards the distance and asked, "That should be the town that Pain mentioned, right?"


    Juzo looked forward and nodded, "Hmm, that''s the one!"


    After entering the town, the two immediately went towards the direction of the ck-market branch to find the Bounty Exchange Officer and asked, "Which direction did Kakuzu go?"


    Zengei didn''t dare to conceal anything so after giving out the information he quickly pointed in the direction where Suijin and Kakuzu had left, "Kakuzu-Sama and Suijin-Sama have left in that direction!"


    "Suijin!?" �C Shinichi frowned but doesn''t the information states that it should be ''Yama''?


    Zengei exined with a wry smile, "It is indeed Suijin-Sama, who is fighting against Kakuzu-Sama, and ording to Suijin-sama, ''Yama'' is their leader!"


    Zengei understands that whether it is the organization that Kakuzu is part of or the organization that Suijin is part of, both doesn''t seem easy to provoke, so he only hopes to not get involved any further in the personal issues of these two organizations because his heart wouldn''t be able to take it!


    Listening to Zengei mention the other organization, Shinichi chuckled in intrigue, "Hooh, the other party is also a part of some organization!?"


    Juzo said with a serious face, "Come on, let''s go!"


    After leaving the town, the two of them went in the direction pointed by the bounty exchange officer and soon found the distant sky covered in ck clouds with asional Lightning and Thunder sounds.


    "Hm? That''s strange, why are the clouds only in that area?" - Shinichi muttered curiously


    "The clouds do seem strange, the altitude is also very low, my guess is that they are the result of unnatural phenomenon, possibly produced due to someone fighting in that area, so Kakuzu should be there!" �C A shinobi with a wealth of experience who has survived even the encounter with the Gate of Death was quick to judge.


    At this time, Shinichi turned his gaze to the side and said, "Someone ising!"


    Juzo was immediately alert, "Is it the enemy?"


    After feeling a bit, Shinichi added, "Don''t worry, the two are Orochimaru and Sasori."


    Without making them wait much, Orochimaru and Sasori''s figure appeared before the two.


    Orochimaru nced at Shinichi and said with a hoarse voice, "Aren''t you two a bit slow?"


    Ignoring Orochimaru''s sentence Juzo pointed towards the rain cloud in the distance and said, "It seems that Kakuzu and this ''Suijin'' guy are fighting there��"


    The young figure of Sasori who was standing atop of a tree turned over and said with a chiseled grin, "The movement there is really big, the other party seems to be a good puppet material."


    Shinichi was disgusted by Sasori''s antics and snorted coldly, "Baka, Pain ordered us to capture the other person alive, I am afraid that you can''t have your fun here!"


    ��


    On the Battlefield.


    The steam produced by the continuous collision of Water and Fire filled the entire surrounding forest in a thick cover of mist and the light drizzle from the rain clouds�� giving a hazy look to the battlefield.


    At this time, Suijin crouched on the ground looking around carefully.


    Several of the mud spikes immediately rose from the ground, but before they could reach high enough, a severing sh of water cut through all the spikes around a three-sixty degree with Suijin at the center.


    Kakuzu was surprised, the battle between the two has been going on for quite a while now and yet neither side has been able to gain the upper hand, the more he fights the other party the more he has realized that the other party has an amazing degree of Water Nature Release mastery.


    From start to finish, the opposite party hasn''t used any Chakra Nature other than Water Release.


    This made Kakuzu conclude that Suijin as the name suggests has Water Chakra as his only Nature, but even if hecks any other element, the degree of Water Release alone is amazing.


    While Kakuzu was thinking this, Suijin was also analyzing his situation.


    After this short confrontation with Kakuzu, Suijin found out that dealing with Kakuzu isn''t as easy as he initially thought, this guy is way too cautious and isn''t leaving any opportunity for him to destroy those masks.


    With thebination of the four masked thread monsters, Kakuzu can use all five basic Chakra Release with variousbinations, that adding with Kakuzu''s undead ragdoll body and unpredictable Taijutsu stylebined with his experience and cautious plus cunning nature makes him a fierce enemy to deal with.


    The most troublesome thing is that the ck thread monsters can fly in the air and their cooperation is very tacit making it more difficult for Suijin to destroy them.


    Even with all that trouble, Suijin has still managed to keep the battle to equal grounds which is a big thing considering that he only uses the Water Release.


    ''I guess I have had my fun for now and it''s about time I retreat!'' �C thought Suijin, as the amount of refined Ryuumyaku Chakra he has ess to without the Tenseigan purifying it is reaching the limit, if he uses too much of Ryuumyaku chakra, there are chances that the petrification effect will start to appear.


    What''s more, his purpose was only to fight a fierce battle for faster soul and body adaptation, as for whether he could kill Kakuzu, it was totally unimportant to him for now, in fact, Suijin himself isn''t very confident in killing Kakuzu at this point because he knows that the moment two or more of Kakuzu''s hearts are destroyed, he would be extremely cautious and choose to retreat immediately, thus the fact that Suijin knows the effective method to break his immortality will be known to Kakuzu, which isn''t something Suijin wants the other party to be aware of until Suijin is sure to kill the guy.


    While Suijin was nning to retreat, the thread monster with blue lines on the mask found Suijin''s trail and immediately opened its mouth to release a lightning ball.


    "Hmm?" �C Suijin jumped up and avoided the attack.


    Earth release had obvious restraints on water, as water breaks when facing the earth, whether it is Earth Wall or Body Hardening, these ninjutsu''s have a natural restraint, even though Suijin''s Water Release is extremely overbearing because of high-intensity Water Nature Chakra, but the proficiency is still far from reaching Senju Tobirama''s level.


    But in the face of Kakuzu who can use all five chakra natures with equal proficiency, more and more faults andck of experience in using Water release are starting toe to light as the battle continues.


    Afternding behind a tree, Suijin observed the four-thread monsters with the Byakugan as finding their position is an easy task for him, and turning his head downwards, he also spotted Kakuzu hiding within the Earth.


    Now, this was the perfect opportunity for him to retreat while Kakuzu hid inside the Earth, however, the moment he was about to flicker away, he noticed the arrival of several chakra sourcesing straight towards them with an explosive speed.


    Moreover, Suijin knows who these Chakra sources belong to, at least, he recognizes the three of them.


    And without making him wait for long, the four figures appeared on the four sides one after another.


    And seeing those familiar faces, Suijin couldn''t help but smile bitterly while thinking to himself, "Is it possible that my good luck days are finishing? Howe the Akatsuki teams havee here together!?


    .....................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 342 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 161 - – 158 Suijin Vs Gokatsuki

    Standing atop a tree, Uchiha Shinichi stood with hands folded around his chest and snorted, "Yare-yare, Kakuzu, you can''t even clean up such a low-level guy?"


    At this moment Kakuzu appeared out of the ground as if he wasn''t exhausted in the slightest and said with an irritated tone of voice, "You think this guy is that easy to deal with, then why don''t you try?" ??


    Biwa Juzo, carrying his loyal Kobikiribocho on his shouldermented after observing the battlefield, "I would say that not even many Shinobi of Kirigakure would have such high-level mastery of Water Release!"


    Listening to Kakuzu and Juzu''s words, Sasori said eagerly, "You think? In that case, I will deal with him, I am very interested in him, I want to examine if he a good puppet material!"


    While thest person, Orochimaruzily leaned against a tree, observed Suijin for a while then lost his interest, and his gaze shifted towards Uchiha Shinichi, as he licked his lips in fascination!


    Ordinary ninjas, even if they are a bit stronger don''t interest Orochimaru anymore, what he cares more about are those precious Mangekyou Sharingan inside Uchiha Shinichi''s eye sockets.


    ''As I thought, it''s Orochimaru, Shinichi, Sasori, and finally Biwa Juzo��'' �C thought Suijin. Aside from Biwa Juzo, Suijin was already aware of Orochimaru, Shinichi, and Sasori because he recognized their Chakra signature.


    And Suijin standing in the center being surrounded by five Akatsuki members felt a little helpless.


    All of them were looking down on him, which was something he didn''t like, so he jumped on a tree and stood at the same height, still being surrounded by the five sides.


    Looking at each of them one-by-one, he finally spoke, "I have to say, you have a lot of people in your organization!"


    Shinichi said at this time, "It would be best that you don''t resist ande with us willingly so as not to die identally."


    ring daggers at him, Suijin cursed Shinichi under his breath, ''This IDIOT!''


    Juzo pointed his Kobikiribocho towards Suijin and questioned, "What organization are you in, and who is ''Yama''?"


    Suijin pondered a little and said, "You tell me the name of your organization and I will tell you the name of the organization I am in!"


    Suijin needs some time to refine some Ryuumyaku chakra, therefore he decided to humor the Gokatsuki.


    Otherwise, he is sure that escaping from here is an almost impossible task, that is only unless he chooses to blow his cover��


    Hearing Suijin''s response, Juzo nodded as he seemed to have the idea of recruiting the other party in the Akatsuki, so he said, "Our organization is called Akatsuki, and our goal is to bring peace to the Shinobi World, for that reason we are collecting individuals with good strength to help us achieve it, I see that your strength is good, join us, we could use someone like you!"


    "Akatsuki! That''s such a Clich�� name don''t you think?" �C with a pause, Suijin continued, "Ah, but I am not the one to judge, and although I am honored to be invited to join such a high-level organization that seems to hide such monsters from so many viges at once, which makes me wonder the identity of your leader who could rein in you guys? But you''ll have to forgive me as I have already sworn my loyalty to the organization I am part of, it''s called ''Amatsukami,'' and I too think that some of you have good strength and potential, why not join the organization that I am part of?"


    "Amatsukami!?" �C Sasori muttered while taking out a scroll from his ninja bag, "And you say that Akatsuki is a clich�� name!?"


    At this time, even Orochimaru was slightly intrigued and paid some attention to Suijin and the clothing that Suijin wore.


    It wasn''t difficult for him to judge the various seals sewn all around that cloak with the golden thread.


    But what surprised him more was the unfazed temperament the other party disyed when put in such a situation, in Orochimaru''s eyes, even those powerful ninjas bearing the title of Kage of the five great shinobi viges would sweat heavily and panic when surrounded by the five sides, even Orochimaru dare not say that he would be any different from those Kages.


    After all, there are five near Kage tier ninjas that are surrounding Suijin from the five sides, there is no possible escape route, and still, the other party has the gall to be so casual?


    This shows that either he is in stupid, maybe over extremely cunning or that he just has enough confidence to make it out alive!


    If it''s the first and second possibility then it wouldn''t be too troublesome, but Orochimaru is unwilling to believe that it''s the third option, because he doesn''t believe that anyone other than the God of Shinobi or his rival could have such strength.


    And now there is the mention of ''Amatsukami,'' it seems there are more of such guys!


    His guess is that ''Yama'' is also part of the ''Amatsukami.''


    If this doesn''t make Orochimaru interested then what will?


    The term ''Amatsukami'' itself implies something!


    Therefore, his attention was now focused on Suijin as his tongue hung out.


    Suijin observed the five Akatsuki members and their different reactions and finally figured out the countermeasure he is going to use.


    As for the reason he didn''t panic?


    It was simple, the Suijin body is just a Clone body, although of extremely good quality, but still a clone body, so even if the clone is destroyed, it wouldn''t have any effect on Suijin himself, in the worst-case scenario he will lose the clone, but that''s not something to be very worried about as there is still another Clone body in the secretboratory.


    The only thing that would have been normally troublesome is the cyan gourd carrying the Ryuumyaku, but Suijin was still not much worried as he has already engraved a Summoning Seal on it so that he can summon it anywhere.


    And since his life wasn''t in any danger, therefore he wanted to see if he could retreat by still managing to keep the Clone body.


    Even though he can discard this body if need be, but if it is possible where he doesn''t have to discard it, then he would rather not, after all, his soul already has a certain degree of resonance with the clone body after the battle with Kakuzu.


    And that resonance between soul and body is the direct sign of soul-body adaptation.


    This is why he would try to escape with the clone body if possible.


    With that decided, Suijin''s eyes fixed on Uchiha Shinichi and he decided to carry out his n of escape.


    If this n works then the percentage of a sessful retreat would increase.


    While Suijin was beginning to start his escape n, Sasori on the opposite tree unrolled the scroll in his hand with the term ''Ice'' written on it,


    Poof��


    And out came a corpse puppet before everyone with a burst of white smoke.


    Suijin observed the puppet dressed in the Kirigakure''s shinobi vest and forehead protector, implying that the poor ninja belonged to Kirigakure before Sasoriid his hands on the other''s body.


    Moreover, what surprised Suijin was the cold Chakra that he could sense from the Kiri puppet, and he thought to himself, ''Could it be that the puppet was a user of Ice Release Kekkei Genkai?''


    Ice Release has a natural restrain on Water Release, so without dying anymore, Suijin took a deep breath to initiate his n, ''Escape from Gokatsuki'' and shouted after printing a series of hand signs, "Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!"


    Instantly, arge amount of water rose up like a massive tornado forming a giant waterspout, the moment this waterspout reached its extreme point, it burst explosively and the water rushed in all directions like a high wave with Suijin as the center.


    In the face of such a huge wave, the five Akatsuki members didn''t resist from the front as that would only waste their Chakra but dispersed in different directions.


    The moment siege was broken and when no one expected it, Suijin took advantage of the cover provided by the water wave and rushed towards Orochimaru.


    Tiger �C Rat �C Horse �C Snake �C Dragon �C Hand p �C "Water Release: Water Severing Wave!"


    The Chakra kneaded in his stomach was released as a high-pressure water jet from Suijin''s mouth, which shed towards Orochimaru cutting everything in its path.


    Orochimaru squinted slightly and avoided the Water Severing Wave by twisting his head strangely, and while still in the air, he stretched out his right hand towards Suijin. At the moment the Snake Hand was close to the other party, he used Several Shadow Snake Hand to fire poisonous snakes towards him with the added Lightning Chakra that further increased the final speed by several folds!


    Suijin has long expected this attack and dodged them one after another with short body flickers, and used a Rising Water sh to cut off the Lightning Shadow Snake Hand.


    The lightning imbued snakes were cut off and squirted hot blood that soon evaporated.


    With that out of the way, Suijin stepped over the Water wave and leaped towards Orochimaru as he spoke, "Rule - 1 of a battle, Take out the weakest guy first!"


    "Weakest!?"


    "The weakest?"


    "THE weakest?"


    "The WEAKEST?"


    "THE WEAKEST!?"


    Orochimaru smiled lightly as the sound of ''The Weakest'' was again and again heard throughout the battlefield and in his mind like an echo!


    Anyone familiar with Orochimaru''s character can realize that although there is a slight smile on his face, those golden and vicious snake pupils were clearly reflecting the murderous intent in his heart, and since Suijin was familiar with Orochimaru, he knew that the first step of his n was a sess!


    The other four saw that Orochimaru and Suijin have started a fight, so Sasori didn''t rush to use the Ice Puppet, but stood aside and watched the show.


    Kakuzu, Juzo, and Shinichi also listened to Suijin mocking Orochimaru but didn''t rush to intervene and watched the two of them fight each other.


    After having a short bout with Orochimaru, Suijin suddenly turned around and ran in Uchiha Shinichi''s direction.


    Orochimaru naturally wouldn''t let him go so easily and followed after him.


    Shinichi saw that Suijin was running in his direction and his smirk widened as he said, "Hey, are you trying to run away? Hahaha�� if that''s what you are trying to do, thening towards me was the wrong decision you made!"


    Orochimaru who was chasing Suijin noticed that Shinichi''s entire attention was focused on Suijining towards him, and seeing that Orochimaru suddenly had an extremely crazy idea��


    .............................


    Read up to Chapter - 344 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 162 - – 159 The Art Of Inducing Infighting

    Someone like Orochimaru who doesn''t even care about the position of the Hokage naturally doesn''t give a damn about the Akatsuki, his entire purpose of joining the organization was to gather more knowledge from the group and his interest in the Rinnegan eyes of Pain.


    However, the cruel reality soon made him understand that with his current strength, he wouldn''t be able to seize the Rinnegan from Pain, which is known as the eyes of the Sage of Six Path. ??


    With that realization, all he could is to look at the next best Dojutsu which just happens to be the Sharingan, at least in his knowledge.


    When he heard of the news that Shinichi of the Uchiha n awakened the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan, he was really ecstatic and felt that the Mangekyou Sharingan was already in his pockets.


    But during his follow up investigation, he soon found out that Uchiha Shinichi with just the powers of his Mangekyou Sharingan stirred up Konoha upside down, this does have a lot to do with theck of strongbat power in Konoha, but the main reason was because of the unusually powerful abilities he awakened with the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    The basic information that it is very difficult to kill Shinichi was obviously passed to him, and this made Orochimaru more eager to obtain those eyes, but at the same time, it also made him understand that obtaining Uchiha Shinichi''s Mangekyou Sharingan wouldn''t be so easy!


    Due to this, Orochimaru has been waiting for a perfect opportunity to make the shot and take away both the eyes in one fell swoop, but it''s a pity that the Akatsuki members operate in a two-man team, and unfortunately, Uchiha Shinichi is not his partner, therefore, Orochimaru could only covet those eyes from a distance while waiting for the opportunity toe.


    And now that such a golden opportunity has appeared before Orochimaru, how could he not take the chance?


    Suijin didn''t turn his head to observe Orochimaru, he didn''t need to turn his head to know how restless and eager Orochimaru''s heart would be at this moment to take Shinichi eyes, after all, no one knows Orochimaru better than him, Orochimaru''s desire to Obtain the Mangekyou Sharingan is much deeper than one might imagine.


    And this greed of Orochimaru is the most important key to Suijin''s escape n.


    He knows that if presented with the opportunity, Orochimaru wouldn''t hesitate to attack Shinichi, and the moment he does so, the current five members that are present here will fall into a chaotic state which will give Suijin the best chance to make an escape out of this predicament.


    Looking at Uchiha Shinichi who was very eager and nning an attack to attack him, Suijin cursed under his breath, ''Idiot, don''t be so eager to kill me that you really end up having your eyes gouged out by Orochimaru!''


    Not even a secondter, Suijin and Orochimaru quickly approached Uchiha Shinichi.


    Just before he was a few meters away, Suijin quickly used hand seal and spoke,


    "Water Clone Technique!"


    Instantly, Suijin used the Water Clone technique to create a water clone and changed the course, one body went to the left side and the other went to the right side separately.


    "What!?" �C Shinichi frowned slightly, and even with his Mangekyou Sharingan, he couldn''t exactly distinguish between the real Suijin and the Water Clone.


    Simr was the case with Juzo, Kakuzu, and Sasori, as they too couldn''t tell which one was real and which one was the water clone.


    While Orochimaru who was running just a few steps behind Suijin didn''t respond to the sudden change as his entire attention was focused on Uchiha Shinichi.


    At this point, he was less than eight meters away from Uchiha Shinichi, such a short distance is close to nothing for a ninja of his level.


    Shinichi also noticed that Orochimaru didn''t continue to chase Suijin, who changed his direction of escape but was rushing straight towards him, so he immediately asked, "What do you want to do��?"


    But before Shinichi couldplete the sentence, Orochimaru jumped straight towards Shinichi like a cannonball and stretched out his right hand to take away the Mangekyou Sharingan off Shinichi''s sockets.


    In the short span of time from the moment Orochimaru jumped, Shinichi didn''t panic as expected by Orochimaru, instead, he printed the hand seals instantly and opened his mouth to fire arge fireball at Orochimaru.


    The heat emanating from the fireball evaporated all the nearby water giving a red glow to the forest.


    Orochimaru who was very just a step away from the fireball didn''t dodge it and dived right into the fireball technique. Even if this body is melted and burned by the high-temperature me, he didn''t care at all. Passing right through the fireball while resisting the burning pain, Orochimaru''s right hand reached Shinichi''s eye sockets and touched his eyeballs!


    "Now your Mangekyou Sharingan is min-�� ''Bang''��!" �C But before he could celebrate for taking out those eyes�� Shinichi''s body disappeared by turning into white smoke.


    The sudden disappearance of Shinichi left Orochimaru stunned and he muttered in a daze, "A�� a s-shadow Clone!?"


    How could it be a Shadow Clone? Orochimaru has been paying close attention to Uchiha Shinichi from the moment they arrived here. He can be sure that Shinichi didn''t use the Shadow Clone Technique, so the only possibility that remains is that Uchiha Shinichi in front of him was a Shadow Clone from the very beginning!


    The first person to react to the sudden change was Shinichi''s partner Biwa Juzo, before Orochimaru coulde out of his stupor, Juzo had already rushed towards him with the Kubikiribocho, "Orochimaru, how dare you betray the Akatsuki!"


    Finally regaining his self, Orochimaru spits out the Kusanagi de to meet Juzo''s sh with a sly smirk on his lips.


    And for some reason, Juzo was increasingly annoyed by that sly smirk��


    Kakuzo nced at Orochimaru and Juzo duking it out, then turned to look at two Suijin escaping in the opposite directions and finally said, "Your matter, solve it yourself, I am going to chase after that guy!"


    With that said, Kakuzu along with the four-thread monsters randomly choose one Suijin and chased after him.


    On the other hand, Sasori deeply stared at Orochimaru, and without saying much, he manipted the Ice puppet and chased after the other Suijin.


    Since they can''t distinguish between the real Suijin and the Water Clone, so Kakuzu and Sasori separated to chase after each of them individually.


    Suijin who maned to break out of that siege also noticed everything that happened with his Byakugan and smirked while thinking of what would Orochimaru be thinking at this moment.


    He was also happy to see that Shinichi hadn''t forgotten the instructions Suijin gave him, and never dropped his guard against the other Akatsuki members, so he was sort of prepared for Orochimaru''s sudden attack.


    And finally, he was extremely happy that his n to induce infighting went unexpectedly well. The original 1 vs 5 has now be 1 vs 1.


    After turning to look at Sasori who was chasing after him, Suijin started to think of the next step to take, in fact, he is a little sad, if only he had the Tenseigan in this clone body then he would be able to again take away that Ice Release puppet, but s, luck won''t always be by your side.


    Shaking his head, Suijin began to analyze the situation while still continuing the ''Naruto Run.''


    Currently, he literally didn''t have much chakra left as the Natural Energy from Ryuumyaku has started to slowly invade his body the more Ryuuumyaku Chakra he uses, so urging the Ryuumyaku to borrow chakra is not an option. Now it''s not that he can''t continue to fight Sasori with the amount he has left, but it would still be better not to engage because Kakuzu would soon figure out that he is chasing after the Water Clone. Therefore, escaping is the best course of action.


    What''s more, Sasori''s strength should also be close to the level of Kakuzu, even though he no longer has the Sandaime Kazekage puppet, but Suijin still wouldn''t underestimate Sasori. Not to mention, the Ice Release has a natural restraint over Water Release, therefore, escaping would be the most prudent option.


    While Suijin turned his head to look back, Sasori spoke in a mocking tone, "You can''t escape!"


    Suijin ignored Sasori''sment and increased his speed.


    At this time, Sasori flicked his fingers following which the Ice Puppet suddenly performed an Ice Release ninjutsu.


    Instantly, a smooth and clear ice track appeared on the ground and extended towards Suijin at an extremely fast pace.


    Sasori and the ice puppet slid on the Ice track that increased their chasing speed, thus the rtive distance between Sasori and Suijin kept decreasing.


    Seeing such a method being used, Suijin''s eyes widened in surprise, "Ice Release can also be used like this!?"


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 346 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 163 - – 160 The Advantage Of Clones

    Noticing that the rtive distance between the two was continuously decreasing, Suijin''s face sank, he suddenly stopped, and jumped on a tree.


    Seeing that Suijin stopped, Sasori too stopped and said with a chiseled grin, "Heh heh, I''ll kill you here and no one will know!" ??


    Sasori didn''t care about Pain''s order to capture the target alive, this is because Sasori didn''t believe that the ''Amatsukami Organization'' that Suijin was talking about could threaten the Akatsuki.


    In his opinion, it is obviously better to kill them directly and use their corpse to make puppets instead of wasting a lot of time capturing them.


    Suijin focused on his surroundings and after confirming that there was really no one chasing him other than Sasori, he breathed a sigh of relief while simultaneously thinking of the countermeasures.


    However, Sasori didn''t give Suijin any breathing period and immediately flicked his fingers manipting the chakra line, and said softly,


    "Ice Release Secret Technique: Thousand Flying Ice Needles of Death!"


    Instantly, the moisture in the air condensed into thousands of ice needles, hovering in the air all pointing straight towards Suijin.


    Suijin''s face stiffened, and with his insight, he could see that the suspended ice needles were cutting off all his retreat routes leaving him with no choice but to fight Sasori.


    ''Damn, it seems that I wouldn''t be able to escape so easily!''


    Initially thought that provoking internal conflict would give the best chance to retreat, but didn''t think that Sasori''s mobility would be so high with the Ice puppet.


    "It seems that from my previous feats, I started to underestimate the Akatsuki!" �C muttered Suijin with a sigh.


    Now focusing his mind, Suijin devised a strategy on how to effectively deal with Sasori.


    Seeing the other person just standing on the opposite tree, Sasori said, "Already lost the fighting spirit? Heh, it''s a pity that I still won''t capture you alive, so you will only be bing a part of my collection!" �C leaving that sentence, Sasori waved his hand fiercely.


    Swish�� Swish�� Swish�� Swish�� Swish��


    Thousands of ice needles suspended in the air rushed straight towards Suijin standing on the tree.


    "Water Release: Water Severing sh!"


    Almost at the same time, Suijin used the Water Severing sh to cut the tree next to him, then reverse kicked the broken half of the tree trunk towards Sasori.


    At the same instant, he jumped on the tree trunk that was rushing towards Sasori.


    Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk��


    Thousands of ice needles hit the spot where Suijin was standing with a piercing momentum causing the tree to break and sawdust to fly off.


    Even Suijin wasn''t spared as several of the needles pierced his back causing blood to leak out of the wounds.


    Be that as it may, Suijin just gritted his teeth while focusing his attention on Sasori.


    Boom��


    With a booming sound, the tree trunk mmed into the position where Sasori just stood a moment ago.


    Hidden behind the tree trunk, Suijin stomped on the tree and leaped up using the reaction force, and again made a reverse kick at Sasori who was still in mid-air.


    At this time, Sasori had a yful look while still in mid-air but his fingers kept flickering.


    "Ice Release: Ice Lock!"


    The Ice puppet that was on the left side of Suijin immediately turned around and fired a stream of freezing water that entangled Suijin''s left arm.


    Suijin didn''t even turn his head to look and waved the Kunai in his other hand to cut off his left-hand bound by the Ice ninjutsu, then again rushed towards Sasori.


    The sudden action of abandoning the arm; left Sasori a little dazed and before he could react, Suijin was already in front of Sasori with his Kunai piercing Sasori''s chest.


    Although Sasori couldn''t block the Kunai, he managed to barely avoid the core area then kicked Suijin violently sending him flying and himself too flew back using the reaction force.


    Both flew out on the opposite side but neither was idle while in mid-air.


    Suijin bit his finger and slowly made several hand seals from his only hand and spoke,


    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    Bang��


    With a loud burst of white smoke, a sturdyrge wild boar suddenly appeared in the forest.


    Suijin steadilynded on OkinaButa''s back and shouted, "Run!"


    OkinaButa with arge tiger in its mouth was a little confused as to howe he suddenly appeared here, obviously, he wasn''t used to being summoned, however when he received Suijin''s order, he stood up on its hooves and ran wildly with loud thumping sounds.


    On the other side, Sasori looked at the Kunai piercing through his chest with a few detonation charms (that made a burning sound), tied to the kunai.


    Immediately, removing the Kunai off his chest, Sasori threw them away while he unfolded a scroll with the other hand.


    Bang��


    A smander-type puppet named Sanshouo appeared out of the scroll and the moment Sasorinded on the ground, he rolled sideways and hid inside Sanshouo, which is a defensive puppet created by him.


    Booom�� Booom�� Booom��


    Not even a second passed when Sasori hid inside the puppet and the detonation charms caused a loud explosion.


    After a while, when silence covered the field, Sasori got out of the damaged puppet with a gloomy expression with a burning anger in his eyes.


    Even his defensive puppet couldn''t withstand the explosion and was damaged to a certain extent and this greatly angered Sasori.


    Aftering out of the puppet Sasori looked around for a while but there was no longer any sign of Suijin around, only the cut-off arm that was frozen in ice lied nearby a broken tree.


    Disappointed that even he let the enemy get away, sullenly walked towards the arm, Sasori controlled the Ice puppet to release the Ice Jutsu and picked up the arm.


    However, the moment he picked up the arm, he suddenly heard the familiar ''hissing'' sound and he subconsciously lifted up the sleeve and found that there were several detonation charms stuck on the inner sleeve or the hand.


    "This��!"


    ��


    On Suijin''s side.


    While tiredly lying on the back of OkinaButa, Suijin took out a bandage roll to wrap it around the arm and simply treated the wounds around the back of his shoulder.


    With all that done, he sat up and looked back with the Byakugan to confirm that there was no follow-up.


    Seeing that Sasori didn''t catch up, Suijin breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, he noticed therge tiger that was still held by OkinaButa in its mouth, and Kuroto was annoyed while trying to calm himself down Suijin shook his head helplessly and said, "Just throw that tiger, you can eat so muchter, this is an escape, you can''t keep that tiger in your mouth!"


    OkinaButa groaned, seemed to beining to Suijin that it had spent quite a bit of effort to catch the big one this time, small ones no longer fill the belly.


    Suijin patiently spoke again, "Throw it away it''s important to escape now!"


    OkinaButa was again groaning, as if thinking whether to throw it away or not, but then it opened its mouth wide and swallowed the whole tiger in one bite and continued running.


    Suijin was left speechless, "You idiot pig, you are still thinking about eating when the enemy might chase after us any time and you''ll definitely be the first one to die if hees after us!"


    Booom�� Booom�� Booom�� Booom�� Booom��


    As soon as Suijin''s voice fell a series of explosions came from behind.


    Suijin finally nodded at this moment as he knew the trap he had left behind has activated.


    This is the advantage of fighting using Clones, as long as the user wants, he can deploy more cunning and deceptive tactics to fool even the strongest of the Shinobi��


    ................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 348 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 164 - – 161 Failed Mission

    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Apanied by the sound of breaking wind, three figures appeared in the messy forest. ??


    The three of them were dressed in Konoha shinobi gear, and the leader of the team, carried a mud pot on his back, wearing sunsses, and looked very calm.


    The two apanying him were two teenagers, a boy, and a girl of about fourteen or fifteen years old.


    After taking a casual look around the forest, the young man with short brown hair dark-colored eyes with markings under his eyes carrying a long sword on his back muttered with a disbelief look, "This�� did a war broke out here?"


    The young girl with a Konoha Forehead protector and straight purple hair that reached down to her waist, and warm brown eyes, coupled with a shade of red lipstick on her lips, nodded as she was also shocked by the sight before her.


    What lied before three shinobi was the forest that looked as if it was a battleground for a war not long ago. With just a casual nce, one can easily find the traces of all ninjutsu of all five chakra natures.


    Even the size and range of the battlefield appeared as if the battlefield was a site of a small-scale war involving several Jonins in the battles.


    The Jonin captain of the team said with a solemn voice, "Yugao-Chan, Hayate-Kun, search around the parameter and see if you can find any useful clues!"


    "Yes, captain!"


    With the captain''s order, both Uzuki Yugao and Gekko Hayate immediately dispersed.


    After a while, Uzuki Yugaonded on a big tree while in search of any possible clues.


    "Huh�� this is!" �C looking at the corpse of a snake lying on the ground near a burning tree, Yugao muttered in surprise.


    After checking the snake corpse, her face immediately changed, "This is a snake from Orochimaru, could it be that Orochimaru was also involved in this battle!?"


    With that conclusion, Yugao sealed the corpse in a storage scroll and continued to look around.


    After the three reunited, the captain asked, "So, did anyone find anything?"


    Yugao nodded and brought out the snake''s corpse and exined, "Captain, I found this, from what I can guess, this should have been used by Orochimaru, that means we can conclude that Orochimaru too was part of what happened here!"


    Picking up the snake''s corpse, Captain frowned slightly, "The news received from the ck-market bounty officer states that what happened here is the result of a feud between two bounty-nin organizations, so how could Orochimaru be involved?"


    "Cough-cough��" �C after recovering from his coughs, Hayate said with an unpleasant expression, "If two bounty-nin organizations had a feud that could affect such arge scale battlefield, then the total number of people involved should be well over a few hundred!


    The captain nodded, agreeing to Hayate''s guess.


    After all, ordinary bounty ninjas are only at the level of a genin or a chunin, just three or four bounty ninjas can''t affect such arge battlefield. Therefore, the most reasonable analysis points towards the involvement of more than a hundred bounty-nin here.


    At this time, the captain states, "There is also no smell of blood in the air, this shows that the winning side not only strictly cleaned-up the battlefield but also made the corresponding disguise to mask their presence here, but what need did they have to do this? What are they trying to hide?"


    Yugao asked, "Captain, what should we do now?"


    After thinking a little, the Jonin captain replied, "The movement of bounty-nin is quite strange but there is also the involvement of S-ss missing-nin Orochimaru, the matter can''t be taken casually, it would be prudent to report the situation to Hokage-Sama as soon as possible, and then decide on the further course of action as per his orders!"


    ��


    Inside a dark cave in thend of Rain.


    Under the call of The Magic Lantern Body Technique, the spiritual projections of all the Akatsuki members that were part of the capturing mission of Suijin appeared at the top of the fingertips of the Gedo Statue.


    Pain looked at the four members and questioned in a deep voice, "Why was the mission failed?"


    Uchiha Shinichi stretched out his hands helplessly, "You can''t me us for what happened if you want a reason, then me Orochimaru!"


    Biwa Juzu also nodded gently, "Orochimaru betrayed the organization, while we were still surrounding the target in a siege, he suddenly attacked Shinichi, wanting to seize Shinichi''s Mangekyou Sharingan, which disrupted the entire round up."


    At this time Sasori added with a cold snort, "I said earlier that he shouldn''t be recruited, all he would do is steal the information and try to take advantage of us!"


    The Pain was silent upon hearing this.


    He naturally knew that the purpose of Orochimaru joining the Akatsuki wasn''t pure, but Pain thought that his strength would be enough to deter Orochimaru and keep the snake in check, and therefore, ''It was better to keep these types nearby rather than let them run around on loose.'' However, it seems that Pain underestimated Orochimaru''s greed and the fact that Orochimaru would dare to betray so soon.


    After a little contemtion, Pain questioned, "Is the identity of the other party confirmed?"


    This time it was Kakazu who hasn''t spoken anything from start, "The other party imed to be ''Suijin,'' part of an organization known as ''Amatsukami'' and the mysterious ninja named ''Yama'' is their leader, other than these we only know that he only uses Water Style and taijutsu forbat, what he looks like, other affiliations, age, and everything else is a total mystery.


    One thing to note is that there was a symbol of Water Chakra Nature around the chest part of his cloak, which was different from that of ''Yama'' as described by Hiruko and Shinno."


    "Amatsukami��" �C Pain chewed these few words with a gloomy expression.


    ''Amatsukami'' refers to a ''Category of Gods,'' which is something uneptable, Pain firmly believes that only he with the Rinnegan is the Shinobi capable of bringing peace to this Shinobi world, this is his responsibility. He must fulfill Yahiko''s dream!


    While Pain was mulling over the matter, Shinichi folded his hands and said with an exaggerated smile, "Heh, that ''Suijin'' isn''t easy I tell you, look at how the three teams involved on the mission ended up with such an embarrassing result against just one guy, one of us ended up dead in friendly fire, one rebelled, while the two of us couldn''t suppress him, it was a shameful defeat��" �C Shinichi was obviously very happy by the defeat of the Akatsuki Organization at the hands of Amatsukami.


    The members of Akatsuki are all rogue-nin with extraordinarybat power, therefore, they don''t even put any of the five great Shinobi Viges in their eyes.


    In this small mission, the organization dispatched six of its members, of which five had the extraordinarybat power of close to or higher than the level of the Kage of the great Viges.


    And even with such an absolute advantage of six to one, not only did their mission of catching the target alive failed, but they ended up two members down, this is the biggest defeat Akatsuki suffered since Pain came into power.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Pain asked indifferently, "What is Suijin''s strength level!?"


    Kakuzu said, "I hate to say it but he was very strong, although he only used Water Style and basic taijutsu along with some use of tools, taijutsu alone surpassed the level of a Jonin, but the most exaggerated was his proficiency in Water Style, what''s worrisome is that he appeared inexperienced in Water Style at the start and gradually improved during thebat, if he is allowed to grow, I wouldn''t be surprised if he even surpassed Konoha''s Nidaime Hokage in Water Style!"


    After Kakuzu finished talking, everyone looked towards Sasori, after all, among the various people, only Kakuzu and Sasori were the ones who basically fought against Suijin.


    Sasori hummed lightly, "The next time I meet him, he will die!" and turned away his face, refused to speak any further.


    Sasori was very embarrassed about what happened this time, not only did he let the other party escape but also damaged his defensive puppet with those explosive charms, and this all happened when he was assured of his victory, this routine reminded him of the time when he lost the Kazekage puppet to that damn Hyuga Kuroto, and this greatly frustrated him!


    Pain nodded and after a bit of thinking he ordered, "Sasori, Kakazu, you both will temporarily form a team."


    Kakazu and Sasori nced at each other and finally nodded in acquiescence to Pain''s arrangement.


    Akatsuki operates in a team of two members, and since both Kakazu and Sasori have lost their team members, so it is reasonable for them to form a team together.


    With this out of the way, Pain ordered, "Next, everyone will make sure to keep interrogating about any intel on ''Yama,'' ''Suijin,'' and ''Amatsukami,'' we have close to no information about the enemy and that is uneptable, so apart from all your missions, keep searching for all the information you can find about their organization, we need to know everything about them, the location of their base, number of members in their organization, their objective, identities, from smallest to biggest, anything and everything,. Also, no one will take reckless actions if they encounter any of the members of the ''Amatsukami''!"


    "Yes!"


    At this time Sasori added, "I suspect that Orochimaru might have something to do with ''Amatsukami, the timing of his rebellion was too coincidental!"


    After a little consideration, Pain spoke, "The task of chasing and eliminating Orochimaru would be left to Sasori and Kakazu!"


    Sasori nodded, "Heh, It will be done!"


    After finally taking a look at the several members of the Akatsuki, he spoke, "Disperse!"


    After deactivating the Magtern Body Technique, Pain''s consciousness appeared back on the tallest tower on the Rain Vige.


    Sitting on the top of the tower in a light drizzle and looking into the distance, Pain had a thoughtful look.


    The sudden appearance of the Amatsukami gave him a bad premonition, but he still firmly believed that his strength was enough to put down the five great powers and control everything.


    While he was thinking, a spiraling whirl appeared behind him, out of which came the masked man. This person was none other than the mastermind behind the Kyuubi''s rebellion and many other problems that Konoha has been facing for a while now, the one who ims to be Uchiha Madara.


    Pain didn''t look back or reacted to the arrival of ''Uchiha Madara'' and just stated lightly, "The mission failed!"


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to chapter - 350 on ******* Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 165 - – 162 Learning Ice Release

    Hearing from Pain that the mission was a failure, ''Madara Uchiha'' was disappointed, "Even the identity of the target has not been investigated?"


    "Any trace of ''Yama'' has disappeared, while the three teams failed to catch ''Suijin,'' the only intelligence obtained states that they are part of an organization called ''Amatsukami,'' and ''Yama''s is their leader!" ? ?


    "Amatsukami?" �C muttered ''Madara,'' while thinking to himself, ''Is the person I met at the Root base also part of this organization? But if that''s the case, why do I feel that I somehow know that person!''


    "You have been alive for such a long time ''Madara,'' are you sure you have no clue about the Amatsukami?" �C asked Pain.


    Madara shook his head with a sigh, "Not that I can remember."


    "Well fine, from now on, investigating Amatsukami is also part of the objective of all teams."


    "That sounds reasonable!" �C ''Madara'' nodded.


    With that discussionpleted, Pain added, "Orochimaru has rebelled."


    This wasn''t surprising to ''Madara'' and this time said after pondering over it a little, "It seems that we need more manpower to achieve our objective!"


    Tendo Pain was silent and stated tly after a while, "No one can stop me!"


    ��


    Konoha Vige, At the outskirts of the Death Forest, Hyuga Kuroto''s Secret Laboratory.


    After escaping from the Gokatsuki''s clutches, Suijin sneaked into hisboratory and immediately transferred his soul back to the main body.


    "Sigh, the damage is really too much!" �C Rubbing his chin Kuroto sighed while looking at the State of Suijin body.


    He didn''t realize it before due to the adrenalin rush, but now that he was back in his main body, and observed the Clone-A''s state that wasid on the Test Bench, he discovered that Clone-A was more damaged than he initially thought.


    "The right arm is missing��"


    "The muscles at the back are ruptured and frozen solid due to being prated by Ice needles��"


    "Several of the rib bones are also broken��"


    While carefully observing the state of the Clone-A, Kuroto recorded the injuries in detail.


    Initially thought that losing the arm was the most serious damage, but now he realized that frostbite caused by the Ice Release at the back is the most severe.


    This is because the muscle damage caused by the Ice needles has also damaged Chakra Veins and acupuncture points.


    "The destructive power of Ice Release on the human body is much higher than I expected!"


    Although these injuries may not be very eye-catching when all these small injuries werebined, it made the clone unusable anymore.


    After collecting all the data, Kuroto thought a little and finally destroyed the Clone-A, as it has already lost all its function.


    The encounter with Akatsuki has made Kuroto understand that simply Water Release wouldn''t be enough to deal with the enemies of the level of the members of the Akatsuki. If he wants to ensure his safety of the Water Clone, he must learn Ice Release and master it thoroughly.


    With that thought in mind, Kuroto looked at the Clone-B still floating in the nutrition tank and after nodding to himself he brought out that clone to the test bench.


    After recording all the basic stats of Clone-B, Kuroto again used the ''Tenseigan Soul Descend'' to transfer his soul into the Clone-B body.


    It only took some time to get used to the new body with simple auxiliary movements.


    While he got used to the Clone-B body, Kuroto also discovered that despite what the test data states about Clone-A and Clone-B having simr stats, that is actually not true.


    While his soul is actually present inside the Clone-B, he could feel the obvious differences between the two.


    The major difference is that the intensity of the primary Chakra Nature of Clone-A and Clone-B is differentpared to the secondary Chakra nature of both the clones, i.e., the Water Chakra nature of Clone-A was extremely dominant over Wind Chakra Nature which is not the case in Clone-B as the ratio is slightly bnced.


    This fact did increase the power of Water Release Techniques of Clone-A significantly superior then what Clone-B would perform with the same amount of effort, but Kuroto can be sure that this bnced ratio of the Chakra nature of Clone-B will make it easier for him to learn the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai.


    Regardless of whether Clone-A or Clone-B, both of them are the results of the fusion of his and Haku''s cells, and since Haku has awakened the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, therefore, theoretically both the Clone bodies should be able to use the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai because the Ice Release is actually the fusion of Water Release and Wind Release.


    It''s not like it is only limited to those with special bloodline inheritance like the Sharingan or the Byakugan, therefore awakening Ice Release should be possible as it is more dependent on the Chakra fusion, so the difference is only the amount of effort it would take.


    After a while when Kuroto was used to the Clone-B body for a while, he again dressed as ''Hyuga Kuroto'' and came to the underground residence where Haku lived.


    Bringing Haku to a distant forest from Konohagakure, Kuroto ordered him immediately, "This time I want you to use Ice Release Techniques, take it slowly from how you form ice from the basic level."


    Haku nodded and gently stretched out his right hand with the palm facing upside, and slowly a snowke took shape in Haku''s hand.


    Kuroto observed the entire process with his Byakugan and observed the direction and method of Chakra flow while Haku formed the small snowke in his hand.


    In his field of vision, he could see that when Haku used Ice Release, the ratio of fusion of Water Chakra Nature and Wind Chakra Nature is 8:2.


    Out of which, the major role is of Water Chakra; rted to the shape transformation while the Wind Nature is only added for the Nature integration.


    After recording this data, Kuroto ordered, "Now show me your Ice Release ninjutsu!"


    Haku asked, "Ano, Kuroto-Sama, what kind of Ice ninjutsu do you need me to perform?"


    After a little bit of thinking, Kuroto stated, "The strongest!"


    Haku nodded and after taking a deep breath he shouted,


    "Ice Release Secret Technique: Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals!"


    Instantly, smooth and clear Ice mirrors appeared one after another around the two out of thin air and a huge ice dome was formed that enclosed Kuroto and Haku inside it.


    Looking at the Ice mirrors around him, Kuroto asked curiously, "Haku, can you control these ice mirrors floating in the air?"


    "Yes, Kuroto-Sama!" �C Haku nodded and after making a leap, he merged inside one of the mirrors.


    Immediately afterward, the ice mirrors started circling around Kuroto, giving the dome an optical illusion as if the entire ice dome itself was spinning.


    Kuroto was surprised, although he could find Haku''s true body if he were to use the Tenseigan, however, solely using the Byakugan, it was quite difficult as Haku''s chakra was equally distributed through all the mirrors.


    After giving a short demonstration, Haku stopped the rotation of the ice mirrors and leaned out half of his body from one of the ice mirrors, and asked Kuroto while panting lightly, "Kuroto-Sama, w-what else I have to do next?"


    Kuroto shook his head stating ''nothing for now,'' and carefully recorded the Chakra flow mechanism of this secret technique.


    In the puzzled gaze of Haku, after putting away the scroll that he used to record data, Kuroto printed the same series of hand seals that Haku just performed to cast ''The Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals.''


    Understanding what Kuroto was doing, Haku asked in a surprised tone, "Y-you can also use Ice Release Kuroto-Sama?"


    Kuroto didn''t give an answer and just focused on the Chakra Flowing mechanism to control the Water Chakra in his body.


    After printing all the hand seals, Kuroto shouted,


    "Ice Release Secret Technique: Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals!"


    With Kuroto''s shout, several curtains of water appeared around him instantly.


    ''The basic shaping ispleted, now onto the next step!'' �C after ncing at the thin water curtains that were very close to Haku''s ice mirrors, Kuroto began to infuse Wind Nature Chakra into them.


    Ssh��


    But the moment he manipted wind Nature Chakra in his body to infuse into the water curtains, the floating water curtains fell apart and copsed, as a result, sshing on the ground��


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to chapter - 353 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 166 - – 163 Learning Ice Release Part-2

    Kuroto had a thoughtful look while looking at the Water Curtain that sttered on the ground.


    In the trial just now, Kuroto copied the exact Chakra movement as it was when Haku cast the Jutsu, from the direction of Chakra flow to the volume of Chakra used and ratio to be followed, all of them were kept exactly the same as Haku, and yet the result was aplete failure! ??


    ''It seems that this approach wouldn''t be the best method to learn Kekkei Genkai; even if it is present if the blood.'' �C thought Kuroto with his hand on his chin.


    After all, if learning a Kekkei Genkai was so easy then their value wouldn''t be so high!


    Even if Ice Release is the result of a simple fusion of Water and Wind Chakra Nature, it would be far from as simple as it sounds.


    It seems that the key point is not the Chakra flow mechanism, nor is it the perfect ratio but it is the perfect Nature fusion of Water and Wind Nature at the basic level.


    While Kuroto was thinking and theorizing, Haku released the two Jutsu as he didn''t have enough Chakra to maintain them any longer because of his young age.


    But seeing that Kuroto-Sama was busy thinking something important, Haku didn''t dare to disturb Kuroto and obediently stood at the side.


    Even after storming out his brain to figure out a method, Kuroto couldn''t think of any approach for a short while so he decided to use the next best option, turning towards Haku he asked, "Haku when you use Ice Release, do you feel anything different?"


    "Uh�� different!?" �C Haku was a bit ignorant and couldn''t understand what Kuroto was asking, what does it mean by some different feeling?


    Understanding this, Kuroto changed his question, "Remember, what is the difference between Ice Release and Water Release when you use them? Anything out of the ordinary that you would say characterizes and differentiate the two styles!?"


    After a bit of thinking, Haku replied, "Well there are indeed some differences, it''s just that��"


    Kuroto asked hurriedly, "Just what?"


    Turning his head down downwards Haku spoke slowly, "It''s just that�� I can feel the differences, but I don''t know how to word them��"


    Kuroto patted Haku''s hair and gently urged the kid, "Don''t worry, think about it for a while and then speak�� try to exin as clearly as possible, there''s no hurry so take your time."


    After calming down a little and thinking about it, Haku said, "I think that the biggest difference is that when I use Water Release, I only need to print the hand seals and guide Chakra flow and the ninjutsu would work, but when I use Ice Release, it doesn''t work with only hand seals, I can''t be distracted even a little bit or else the ninjutsu would fail." �C After exining this, Haku looked at Kuroto wondering if he was satisfied by the exnation.


    Kuroto frowned slightly, ''So is it focus? Uh��, this doesn''t help me at all! I am already putting all the focus I can�� sigh, looks like I''ll have to use that method!''


    It is probably impossible for Haku to summarize the actual differences between the Ice Release and Water Release as of yet. Considering his young age andck of in-depth understanding of various Natures, most likely it was his talent and emotional stimtion that led him to awaken the said Kekkei Genkai, but it looks like he hasn''t yet grasped the essence of Ice Release!


    So, now that Kuroto only has thest option which he didn''t want to originally use, but it appears that is the only choice.


    With that decision, he took Haku back to the Death Forest and said, "Haku wait here for a little while, and I will be using a technique so rx and don''t resist, otherwise it could be a bit painful, understand?"


    Haku promised, "U-understand!"


    With Haku''s nod, Kuroto immediately withdrew his soul from the clone-B body and transferred it back to the main body in the secretb not far away.


    Haku saw that the ''Kuroto-Sama'' before him suddenly lowered his head and closed his eyes as if he went unconscious, as a result; he was surprised.


    However, thinking of the previous instructions that Kuroto gave him, he didn''t move from the spot where he was sitting nor did he attempted to disturb Kuroto-Sama who was probably using the technique he mentioned before.


    Not long after, Kuroto in his main body rushed towards the spot where Haku and Water Clone-B body were sitting.


    Since the ''Tenseigan Soul Transfer'' instantly returns the soul to the main body, therefore he brought Haku near his secretboratory so that he could rush here as soon as he can.


    Hiding behind a tree not very far away, Kuroto stared at Haku who was looking around and ncing at the Clone body from time to time.


    Activating the Tenseigan, Kuroto again used the ''Tenseigan Soul Descend'' to transfer his soul, but the target this time wasn''t the Clone body nor was it the puppet body, but it was Haku who sat in a cross-legged position on a small rock boulder in front of the Water Clone-B body.


    As if affected by a Genjutsu, Haku suddenly felt very sleepy.


    At this time, Kuroto''s voice suddenly sounded in his mind, "Haku concentrate!"


    He was shocked suddenly, and the sleepiness disappeared. Looking around in surprise, he checked the ''Kuroto-Sama'' before him but it seemed as if he was still unconscious.


    In a confusion, he asked in a low voice, "Ano, Kuroto-Sama, were you the one who spoke to me just now?"


    "Yes, it was me, don''t care about all this, now demonstrate an Ice Release technique to me��" �C Kuroto urged eagerly. He didn''t want to spend much time inside Haku, as this is the first time, he has transferred his soul inside an alive person, so maintaining will be a bit troublesome, besides it''s not like he wants to take over the body control.


    There is not much difference between the ''Tenseigan Soul Descend'' and Orochimaru''s ''Living Corpse Reincarnation,'' both the abilities allow the user to transfer their soul to other vessels, although Tenseigan Soul Descend is much advanced in this field.


    However, Kuroto knows that this technique also has its own ws and repercussions, if the user tries to take control over the bodies of others'' then a battle of the soul has to be conducted and the user has to devour the target vessel''s soul, but herees the problem, devouring other soul changes the soul signature of the user as well as damages it, which makes the soul unstable as is the case with Orochimaru in the main story.


    Due to repeatedly transferring his soul from one vessel to another, his soul had actually be highlyplicated that had decreased his spiritual power, therefore mental attacks like Genjutsu became his weakness.


    In this case, Kuroto is very cautious to not do anything that would damage his soul, and this is one of the reasons he was hesitating to use Tenseigan Soul Descend to transfer his soul inside Haku''s body, but now that he was left with no other option, so he chose to do it, but Kuroto is still very cautious and doesn''t dare to have a spiritual battle with Haku''s soul.


    Kuroto understands that even if he can easily take over Haku''s body, it is inevitable that there would be some small cracks that may appear on his soul which might expand over time.


    That is why he only attached his soul to Haku''s for a short while, and no doubt Haku would feel a huge burden because of this, his young body isn''t suitable to bear the burden of Kuroto''s soul, for this reason, Kuroto urged Haku eagerly because being attached for too long would most likely cause irreversible damage to both the parties.


    Under Kuroto''s urging, Haku took a deep breath to relieve the sudden heavy pressure he was feeling and quickly performed Ice Release Techniques.


    Hand Signs printing.


    Chakra Mobilization.


    While simultaneously, he shouted, "Ice Release Secret Technique: Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystal!"


    Whoosh!


    However, even when everything was in order, by the time hepleted the seal there was no change in the surrounding except for the light breeze that blew by the side, blowing away the scattered leaves in a roundabout curl.


    Haku was confused, "Huh��!?"


    Even Kuroto who was attached to Haku was at a loss and asked, "What happened?"


    Listening to Kuroto''s question, Haku replied hurriedly, "I�� I don''t k-know what''s going on, it was clear before, it�� it should have worked like always��"


    Kuroto thought a little about the possible cause and said, "Don''t use Demonic Crystals, try using simple ninjutsu with low chakra cost!"


    After a short nod, Haku again printed the hand seals and shouted, "Ice Release: Ice Mirror!"


    This time finally the ninjutsu didn''t fail and a transparent Ice Mirror appeared in front of Haku instantly.


    Because Kuroto''s soul is attached to Haku''s body while he performed the technique, Kuroto also had a clear feeling as if he has himself performed the Ice Release Jutsu.


    This kind of personally experiencing the entire casting process of the Jutsu is undoubtedly the best learning method.


    After experiencing this, Kuroto again ordered Haku to perform other Ice Release Techniques to gain more understanding of the Kekkei Genkai.


    And when he was satisfied, he decisively pulled back his soul to the main body.


    The moment Kuroto was back to his own body Haku lost consciousness, and Kuroto separated a Shadow Clone to send him back to the underground residence and himself returned to the secretboratory with the Water Clone-B body.


    Kuroto was confident that now that he has personally experienced the entire casting process of the Ice Release, it wouldn''t take him much time or effort to learn Ice Release Kekkei Genkai��


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 355 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 167 - – 164 Strangeness.

    Code Names:


    Dog: Hatake Kakashi Anbu Code ??


    Eagle: Hyuga Kuroto Anbu Code


    Monkey: Might Guy Anbu Code


    Cat: Uchiha Shisui Anbu Code


    ..........................................��


    Now Kuroto understood that he had initially misunderstood Ice Release Kekkei Genkai.


    Before he thought that in the Ice Release, the first to be used will be Water Nature Chakra as it is responsible for shaping the ninjutsu, andter the Wind Nature Chakra will be added for the final Ice nature integration.


    However, it turns out that this was the wrong method.


    If someone wants to actually use Ice Release, he/she must firstplete the Chakra Nature fusion of Water and Wind into Ice Nature.


    Hand sign printing, Chakra flow mechanism, and shape transformation of the ninjutsu are all after steps that are to be used when the Nature fusion ispleted.


    This is precisely why Haku mentioned that he has to use all his concentration and can''t afford to get even a little distracted when performing Ice Release Techniques, therefore one can''t be distracted and needs to pay full attention.


    This sentence tells Kuroto that Nature Fusion isn''t a one-time process, rather it is continuous, although, one would eventually get used to it and wouldn''t need to be that focused after having a mastery.


    After understanding this point Kuroto knew how to learn and practice Ice Release.


    Kuroto is confident that it is only a matter of time before he masters Ice Release.


    ��


    Time is a continuous river and it keeps flowing. In the blink of an eye, 3 months have passed.


    In these 3 months, the peace negotiations between Konoha and Kumo made progress and as per the news Kuroto received from Anbu, in the near future, Kumogakure will be sending their envoys to Konohagakure for the final signing of the peace treaty between the two great shinobi Viges.


    For this purpose, Team-11 of the Anbu ck Ops is summoned to the Hokage Office.


    After passing over the scroll detailing all the information to the captain of Team-11, Sandaime-Sama said in a deep voice, "This scroll contains the map highlighting the route Kumo envoys would be taking, Team-11 will be responsible for ''protecting'' them during their time in the Land of Fire, you all must understand that no ''Harm'' shoulde to the envoys!"


    Dog as well as the rest understood that there was some strangeness in the mission from the words of choice Hokage-Sama has used. So after carefully checking the information contents on the scroll handed over by Hokage-Sama, Dog asked, "Hokage-Sama, does anyone else knows the route that the Kumo envoys would be taking?"


    Sandaime exhaled the tobo smoke and answered, "No more than four people other than your Team-11 knows of their route in Konoha, and you can rest assured that they are all reliable, so you don''t have to worry about the information leakage."


    After listening to Hokage-Sama''s words, Dog re-sealed the map in the scroll and spoke, "Please rest assured Hokage-Sama, Team-11 will ensure Kumo envoys ''safety'' in this trip!"


    Leaving the Hokage Building, Dog ordered the rest of the members of Team-11, "This task is very important as everyone already knows, so without any dy, everyone will prepare and gather at the meeting point in thirty minutes!"


    The rest of the members of Team-11 nodded and went to their homes to prepare for the mission.


    At this time, the Eagle Anbu of the team-11, i.e., Hyuga Kuroto was actually using Water Clone Body.


    In the past three months, he has been using the water Clone body most of the time, and this has increased the soul and body fit between Kuroto''s soul and Water Clone-B, and it has also given Kuroto enough opportunity to practice Ice Release, Water Release and some extent of Wind Release Techniques to further cultivate Water Clone-B''s strength.


    However, considering that this mission was quite important with a probability of several idents that could happen, so after weighing it out a little bit, Kuroto decided to transfer his soul back to the main body for this mission.


    With that done, Kuroto did some preparation and soon left his house and went towards the meeting spot.


    There was not much need to wait for others as all four arrived around the same time, so after a brief-over of the objective, they soon set off.


    Since this mission was very important and they had a good amount of time in their hand, so Team-11 didn''t hurry all the way and traveled slowly in order to preserve their strength for any emergency as a result of which it took two weeks of trekking to reach the border of the Land of Fire and Land of Hot Water, and even then the Team-11 was already at the dedicated location one day prior to the arrival of the Kumo envoys.


    Standing atop a steep cliff, Dog pointed towards the path in the distance, "If there is no ident, tomorrow the Kumo delegation will enter the Land of Fire from this path."


    While Dog exined, Eagle activated his Byakugan and carefully observed the surroundings, "There is nothing abnormal here."


    At this time, Monkey asked, "Are we going to meet the Kumo envoys here or protect them from shadows?"


    The dog said after thinking a little bit, "We are only responsible for their safety, let alone meeting them, then don''t even need to know of our presence!"


    With the Dog''s words, everyone nodded and prepared.


    Soon night fell.


    Team-11 chose a small cave as a temporary camping site.


    While chewing on the dry food, the four members of the Team-11 indulged in some light chatting about all sorts of topics.


    While they were talking, Dog casually mentioned, "Did you all read the report about that small-scale conflict that urred between two bounty-nin organizations? It seems the resulting impact of that feud is quite severe and the ck-market circle seems to have been affected by this feud."


    Cat also added with an annoyed tone, "Yes, the bounty ninjas are really causing too much trouble, the most annoying is that they dare to resolve their conflict in the territory of our Land of Fire!"


    The Uchiha n has increased its effort to collect the information of the happening of the Shinobi World to search the whereabouts of Uchiha Shinichi and the most powerful of the Uchiha n, at least officially, Cat is naturally aware of most of the information.


    Therefore, he was really not happy that just two small bounty-nin organizations dared to cause trouble in the Land of Fire.


    At the time, Monkey asked, "We won''t be encountering Bounty-nin in the mission, right?"


    Dog''s face sank upon hearing Monkey''s question.


    Even the Cat was also silent.


    Konoha''s control of the Land of Fire has been affected due to their internal and external issues, and the fact that Land of Fire is a really big nation with most of it is covered in thick and dense forest, therefore, it is difficult to guarantee whether the Land of Fire could be consideredpletely safe.


    As such it is more difficult to say whether any bounty-nin wouldn''t dare to attack if they heard of the news.


    That is the reason for Dog and Cat''s worry.


    After all, the battle between Konoha and Kumo has already consumed too much manpower and material resources, making Konoha a little overwhelmed when it was recovering post third Shinobi War and Kyuubi''s Rebellion, and in such case, if the peace treaty isn''t sessfully signed due to some unlikely ident, then the burden of Team-11 will be too much.


    Even Eagle who has been indifferent about most of the Anbu missions was also a little worried.


    He knows that just because the Kumo envoys managed to arrive in Konoha safely in the original story doesn''t mean it will smoothly go in this time-space.


    After all, the changes caused because of the butterfly effect are getting bigger and bigger as time passes.


    It is really hard to guess the events from here on out.


    But considering that he didn''t receive any news from Shinichi must mean that Akatsuki isn''t focusing on this mission.


    ''I just hope that things go smoothly!'' �C was the thought of all four of Team-11.


    ��


    Early next morning, the members of Team-11 were stationed around the border waiting for the arrival of Kumo envoys.


    It wasn''t until the Sun was high did signs of movement appeared along the route.


    Observing the approaching unit that consisted of twelve ninjas, Eagle confirmed that it was the Kumo team. "Twelve Kumo Shinobi, it should be the unit of Kumo envoys!" �C But after continuous observation, Eagle frowned, "This is strange��"


    Listening to Eagle''s mutter, Cat asked quickly, "What happened Eagle-San?"


    "It doesn''t seem right!" �C Answered Eagle.


    At this time, the captain of the Team, Dog questioned, "What did you find?"


    "From the perspective of Chakra Volume, only two of the twelve Kumo ninjas are at the level of Jonin, while the rests are only chunin or genin ss, such a configuration of manpower is too trifling to carry out the peace treaty signing between two great powers!" �C said Eagle.


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 357 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 168 - – 165 The Cursed Fate

    Listening to Eagle''s doubts, Dog and the others of the team frowned.


    The signing of the peace treaty is a very important matter for a great shinobi vige, even if the viges don''t value the treaty itself, but the other side has to show their sincerity. ??


    For this very reason, the Nidaime Hokage of Konoha personally went to the Kumogakure for the signing of the peace treaty after the first great shinobi war, although both Nidaime Hokage and Nidaime Raikage died at the hands of Kinkaku Forces who initiated a Coup in Kumogakure, that''s another matter altogether.


    Even at the end of the third great shinobi war, it was Namikaze Minato responsible for the signing of the peace treaty, the purpose of sending such elites is to show their sincerity as well as deter the other side.


    So even if the Yondaime Raikage didn''te forward in person, Kumo should have sent at least a few strong elite Jonin along with head ninja to lead the team, but that wasn''t the case here.


    It was Monkey to point out this fact in a straightforward manner, "From their approach, Kumo doesn''t seem to trust us much."


    Dog nodded.


    Kumo''s approach obviously made them understand that Kumo is probably worried that if they sent many elite ninjas along with their head ninjas, then they would most likely be trapped in Konoha, therefore Raikage doesn''t seem to trust Hokage.


    Thinking of this Cat said with a sigh, "Will they even be sincere in upholding the peace agreement this time?"


    Even Eagle''s expression was solemn.


    In the original story, after the signing of the peace treaty, the leader of the Kumo peace delegation took the opportunity to sneak into the Hyuga n grounds on the eve of the third birthday of the future heiress and attempted to kidnap the eldestdy of the Hyuga n, i.e., Hyuga Hinata.


    Fortunately, or unfortunately, the uninvited guest was discovered by the Patriarch before he could escape and was killed. This led to many troubles for Konoha and the Hyuga n, as the incidentter came to be known as the ''Hyuga Affair.''


    The death of the Cloud Head ninja caused a series of diplomatic disputes between the two great powers as Kumo denied all the allegations of the attempted kidnapping and shamelessly used and threatened Konoha to restart a full-scale war if the body of the convict of the crime, i.e., Hyuga Patriarch is not handed over to them as thepensation for the death of their Head Ninja as per the stiption of the treaty.


    Under the pressure from Kumo, Hyuga Hizashi chose to sacrifice himself in his brother''s stead despite his brother''s protest and his father''s behest, not only for the sake of his own n and the Vige but also for his brother.


    Although Hyuga Hizashi''s sacrifice prevented the war, it did cause the rtionship between the main Hyuga family and the branch family to be sour.


    But thinking of this memory, Eagle felt that there was something amiss in this situation.


    It couldn''t be that Kumo really didn''t want peace, could it?


    After all, they have also gone through a series of wars one after another, although Konoha was weakened, the Raikage has to constantly watch out against Tsuchikage too, so the situation couldn''t be a one-sided war, if Kumo really went all out, Iwagakure wouldn''t sit still.


    ''Perhaps there are internal disputes in Kumogakure? One faction may choose to continue the war while the other wants a respite period for Kumo to regain their strength.'' �C this was Eagle''s conclusion.


    After all, at the time of Kinkaku and Ginkaku, their faction did have much influence in Kumogakure, so their supporters may still be there.


    Because destroying a hard-won peace between the two nations just for a pair of Byakugan isn''t reasonable, what''s more, the probability of the kidnapper escaping the territory of the Land of Fire after the Kidnapping of the Heiress of the Hyuga n is actually very low.


    So, taking such a big risk for a probability of such a low return is not worth breaking the peace treaty.


    Therefore, Eagle can only think that the Hyuga Affair probably only happened because of the internal conflict within Kumogakure.


    Be that as it may, Eagle can''t let such a situation repeat here.


    Therefore, he decided to find some method to resolve it without breaking the peace between the two great nations, as for how he will do it, currently, he has no idea, but he will think of something.


    With that out of the way, Team-11 silently escorted as well as guarded the envoys of Kumo throughout their journey from the shadows, and fortunately enough there were no issues they encountered along the way which greatly relieved Team-11.


    Only two weekster, the delegation arrived at Konoha smoothly without any issues.


    The vige has also organized a grand wee ceremony for the weing of Kumo envoys. Many vigers also came to the streets to express their friendship with the Kumo delegation.


    People may hate Kumo shinobi for starting a war, but nobody hates the hard-won peace.


    The third great Shinobi war and the following events caused too much bloodshed, almost everyone lost someone close to them in the war.


    This is why, even if everyone knows that the conflict this time was initiated by Kumogakure, the majority of the vigers were still willing to bear the pain and extend the hand of friendship, all because they don''t want the war to continue.


    It does sound a bit too cringe, but it is what it is��


    Afterpleting the month-long escort mission, Team-11 was given a short break to recover their spirits.


    Back to his home, Kuroto changed to his everyday gear and after thinking it over a little he walked out of his house and came deeper into the Hyuga n grounds.


    Greeting and nodding towards the familiar and unfamiliar people of the Hyuga n along the way, Kuroto finally reached the mansion of the head of the branch family, Hyuga Hizashi.


    As the younger brother of the current patriarch and one of the top elites of Konoha Jonin Council, the mansion of Hyuga Hizashi is also muchrger, elegant, and traditional lookingpared to Kuroto''s house.


    Coming at the gate of the mansion, Kuroto knocked at the gate, but then he suddenly realized that he seemed to have forgotten to bring a gift when he came to the head''s house for the first time.


    While he was cursing himself, the door slightly opened and a three or four-year-old kid stuck out his head from the small crack, looking at Kuroto up and down, analyzing and thinking of the identity of the visitor, when he realized that he doesn''t know the person, the kid asked tentatively, "Oni-sama, are you looking for Otou-sama?"


    Before Kuroto could answer, the door waspletely opened and Hyuga Hizashi who stood behind the doorframe said with a smile, "Ah, it''s Kuroto-Kun,e on in."


    "It''s been a while Hizashi-Sama!" Kuroto greeted Hizashi, as he stepped inside the house.


    "Indeed, it has been, Kuroto-Kun, if not for Yui-chan to update me from time to time about you, I wouldn''t even be aware of many things, but be that as it may, you have be a splendid ninja and made the Hyuga n proud!"


    "I don''t deserve your praise Hizashi-Sama, I have much to learn in the ways of a shinobi!"


    "Hahaha, as humble as always before your seniors aren''t you Kuroto-Kun, alright we can continue our conversation, but firste on in, and make yourself at home!"


    "In that case, I will wee myself!"


    After taking his seat on a Zabuton, Kuroto nced at the kid sitting beside Hizashi-Sama, the little guy who sat in the same manner as his father, probably trying to act mature before him.


    Seeing this Kuroto can''t help but chuckle slightly and asked Hizashi-Sama, "He is Neji?"


    Hizashi-Sama who sat with his arms folded over his chest smiled and nodded towards Kuroto''s question.


    As soon as Hizashi-Sama nodded, Neji saluted Kuroto while trying to keep his father''s stern look, "Oni-San, I am Hyuga Neji, please advise!"


    Aside from the knowledge from his memory, Kuroto knew about Neji thanks to Yui keeping him updated on such basic information.


    Now looking at Neji carefully, Kuroto''s eyes finallynded on Neji''s clear forehead that didn''t yet have the mark of the ''Cage Bird'' cursed seal.


    Hizashi also noticed Kuroto''s gaze and could only sigh when thinking about it.


    ording to the rules of the Hyuga n, when the next heir of the n turns three years old, the other children of the same generation will be engraved with the cursed seal of the ''Cage Bird.''


    And it just so happens that the next heir of the main family of the Hyuga n will be turning three years old in one month, in other words, Neji will soon be engraved with the cursed seal of the ''Cage Bird.''


    While stroking the mark of the ''Cage Bird'' that was covered with a piece of white cloth, Hyuga Hizashi asked in a low voice, "Kuroto-Kun, do you�� do you hate it?"


    Listening to Hizashi-Sama''s question, Kuroto turned towards him but didn''t give an answer and only chose to remain silent.


    Kuroto knows very well that ''Cage Bird'' has always been a thorn in the heart of Hizashi-Sama, once this topic is opened up, it wouldn''t result in a good ending, therefore choosing silence is the best option.


    Hizashi also understood this and could only sigh, it''s not that he doesn''t understand the implication of ''Cage Bird'' but which father would be willing to let the fate of his son be restricted by a seal? That''s why Hyuga Hizashi has been unable toe to terms with this.


    But if Kuroto is being honest then his opinion of the ''Cage Bird'' curse seal is actually neutral.


    In Kuroto''s opinion, the ''Cage Bird'' has its own advantages as well as disadvantages for the members of the Branch family. After all, not every member of the branch family is as strong as Kuroto or Hizashi-Sama, there are even women and children who don''t opt to live the life of a shinobi, but the Byakugan as a Kekkei Genkai is still in the hands of everyone born of the Hyuga blood, therefore there are countless people to covet the Hyuga Kekkei Genkai, and in such a scenario if there is no means to ensure their safety then the Hyuga as a n will perish, and even if not perish, the member of the n will always live in a panic.


    So, the ''Cage Bird'' Curse seal is also a protection for the weak of the Hyuga n, the geniuses of the Hyuga n may resent the ''Cage Bird'' for losing control of their fate from their grasp but the mediocre people of the Hyuga Branch family are still grateful of the security that the ''Cage Bird'' provide them from the fate of being gouged out of their eyes.


    Unfortunately enough, Kuroto too was part of the mediocre group not until a few years ago, therefore, his feeling for the "Cage Bird'' curse seal is quite different, in fact, he even used the cage bird seal mark on his forehead as a means of protection against the enemy.


    So, it wouldn''t be a lie to say that the Cage Bird, in fact, saved his life quite a few times during the third great shinobi war.


    At this time, Hizashi looked at Neji sitting next to him and said with sadness in his tone, "Neji''s talent is unquestionably the best among his peers, but it''s a pity that he was born in the branch family."


    Looking at his father''s sad face, Neji asked hurriedly, "Otou-Sama, why are you sad?"


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Hizashi just shook his head with a loving smile and ruffled Neji''s hair, it seems as if he didn''t seem to want to tell Neji, what the ''Cage Bird'' means, at least not now!


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 359 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 169 - – 166 A Correct Approach

    Regarding the mention of Neji''s talent, even Kuroto agrees that Neji''s talent was evident from his tender age, there is also the mention of him being the most talented Hyuga to have ever existed, not only was the kid able to learn the secret advanced techniques of the main family without any formal guidance; but he, in fact, graduated from the academy at the top of his ss and was the first of the Konoha-11 to be a Jonin.


    Neji''s raw talent and rapid growth despite being self-taught; so deeply impressed the Patriarch that he came to believe that Neji should have been the sessor of the Main Branch and would eventuallye to surpass all the other Hyuga to ever exist. ??


    And unsurprisingly enough, Neji did surpass all the other Hyuga''s to ever exist!


    Kuroto understands that such achievements are not easy!


    Take him as an example, before he activated the Tenseigan. Back then even if he had the Byakugan Kekkei Genkai, he was still mediocre, when put against the geniuses like Kakashi, even if he could see through the other party''s moves, thanks to his Byakugan, but his body just couldn''t keep up with the opponent''s actions, therefore he was often defeated in a few moves during their academy days.


    That''s why he understands Hizashi-Sama''s unwillingness to ept Neji being bound to the life of service to the Hyuga Main Family when his son is more than capable of greater things.


    Looking at the pair of Father and Son, Kuroto worded for both of them to hear, "One''s destiny will always remain in their hands, all you have to do is to work your way out to seize it! At least, that''s what I believe."


    Hizashi was surprised by Kuroto''s words and said quietly, "Sigh, maybe you are right, but let''s not talk about this anymore."


    Kuroto nodded.


    After a maid brought out tea for the two, Hizashi asked, "By the way, you came to meet me this time, was there something you specifically wanted to talk about, Kuroto-Kun?"


    Taking a sip of the warm tea, Kuroto said, "The fact that Kumo has always expressed great interest in seizing other Kekkei Genkai of Konoha isn''t unknown to Hizashi-Sama, this time the Kumo envoys havee to the Konoha Vige, I think it would be best if we strengthen the security of the Hyuga n grounds."


    Hizashi''s face was a little doubtful and he asked in confusion, "Why do you believe that such a thing is necessary? Aren''t the Kumo envoys here for signing the peace treaty, I don''t believe they would be rash enough to take such actions, besides if we do strengthen the security of the Hyuga n, it could be taken as a negative message that we don''t trust the other party."


    Kuroto knows that simple doubt is not enough to convince Hizashi-Sama so he decided to give out some information, "If I am being honest Hizashi-Sama, I doubt whether Kumo is entirely sincere to keep the peace treaty, it was our Team-11, that was responsible for escorting the envoys from the border of the Land of Fire to Konoha, and I have a feeling that their objective is more then just signing the peace treaty, this is clearly indicated with the fact that they didn''t even send appropriate people in their team to match the purpose of this task."


    Hizashi understood that the matter is not so simple so after a little hesitation he finally nodded, "Alright, if you believe that is the case, then I will arrange extra manpower to strengthen the patrol of the n grounds."


    "I believe that would be the best choice."


    With this out of the way, Kuroto discussed some other topics with Hyuga Hizashi and soon left.


    On the way home, Kuroto was thinking about how to effectively deal with the possible kidnapping incident.


    He is now more than sure that Kumo''s intentions are clearly wrong, so the kidnapping incident is likely to happen.


    Even if he didn''t consider the Vige''s or n''s interest and think from his own stand, Kuroto didn''t want the conflict between Konoha and Kumo to escte any further.


    It is simply because once a full-scale war starts, Kuroto''s actions will also be highly restricted, and more than likely he would need to go to the battlefield to participate in the war against Kumogakure.


    And if this happens, Kuroto wouldn''t be able to continue his experiments for his ascension as long as the war continues.


    What''s more, if the conflict between Konoha and Kumo turns into a full-scale war, the conflict will continue to intensify, and the direction of the events of Shinobi World would be more and more unpredictable, therefore, it is very likely that the fourth Shinobi Great War might also break out much before the original timeline.


    And as such, the five great powers whose vitality and strength have seriously depleted would be more powerless in the face of the Akatsuki, each and every event of the Naruto story are co-rted to one another, and changing even minor events could lead to such drastic consequences.


    Therefore, the approach for solving this incident has to be well thought out, if somehow, any of the Konoha citizens is convicted, then the result would still be the same.


    ''Sigh, how to solve this trouble?'' �C thought Kuroto with a troubled sigh.


    In fact, the trouble of solving this kidnapping attempt is not that difficult, but the political disputes that might arise could be troublesome, as long as the kidnapper is caught alive, things could be resolved easily.


    ''Looks like I''ll have to keep an eye on them!''


    ��


    In the courtyard where the Kumo envoys are staying at.


    Kumo Head ninja stood by the pond in the yard, throwing cereals in the pond to feed the koi carps, when he suddenly whispered in a light voice, "Have you brought it?"


    A light whisper came to his ears, "It is dangerous for me toe into contact with you like this!"


    Staring at the Koi carps in the pond that pped their tails carelessly, he spoke, "Don''t worry, Konoha wouldn''t dare to provoke Kumo so openly, I have checked and confirmed, there is no surveince at such close proximity!"


    After a short silence, the whisper was again heard, "Have you decided?"


    "Yes!"


    "In that case, you should be aware of the consequences!" �C after a short pause, the whisper continued, "No matter whether you seed in the n or not, you can''t go back alive!"


    His face returned to calmness, "Do not question my determination, I am prepared to die!"


    "Is that so!?" �C the whisper.


    He didn''t continue talking about it anymore and directly spoke, "Give it to me!"


    As he spoke, there was a silence on the other side, then a scroll floated upwards from the pond.


    The scroll was picked up by him and hidden in the pants of his Kimono.


    Finally, the whisper returned, "I don''t think I need to remind you to destroy it after reading the information, make sure that it doesn''t fall in the hands of Konoha, otherwise there is a possibility that my identity will be exposed!"


    With a solemn face, he nodded and said, "You can provide me with such important information, I am really curious about your true identity!"


    "I am just a ghost who hasn''t died yet!" �C said the voice as it disappeared, the yard returned to silence, while the head ninja continued feeding the koi carps in the pond as if nothing happened.


    ��


    Uchiha n Grounds,


    Patriarch Uchiha Fugaku quietly sat by the courtyard in a meditative state.


    Suddenly a figure appeared before him and reported, "Patriarch, our people are all blocked by the Anbu!"


    Uchiha Fugaku''s face sank hearing the report.


    After the Kumo delegation arrived at Konoha, the people of the Uchiha n have made several attempts to contact them, but the Anbu ninja under Hokage have prevented all the attempts without any exception.


    The purpose of initiating contact is naturally to inquire and confirm the whereabouts of Uchiha Shinichi.


    As one of the two officials Uchiha to have the Mangekyou Sharingan, Shinichi''s whereabouts have been a matter of concern for the people of the Uchiha n.


    Most of the nsmen believe that as long as Shinichi returns to the n, the Uchiha n can seize the position of Hokage without any issues.


    After a light sigh to calm himself, Fugaku asked again, "What is the status of the report from the ck-Market Circle?"


    The ninja replied, "Since the report that Shinichi was spotted as a part of some bounty-nin organization, there is no follow-up!"


    Fugaku nodded and said, "Continue the attempt to make contact with Kumo ninjas, it is unlikely that Shinichi would join some small-time bounty-nin organization, it''s most likely a ruse that Kumogakure has used to hide Shinichi!"


    "Yes!" �C The ninja nodded seriously and then disappeared.


    ..............................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 359 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 170 - – 167 Bounds

    In the blink of an eye, one month passed.


    This month Konoha and Kumo delegation conducted three negotiation meetings and finalized the terms for signing the peace treaty after which they officially held the signing ceremony of the peace agreement. ??


    When the peace treaty between the two great powers was finally signed, arge-scale peace celebration was also held in the Vige.


    On this day, almost all the vigers took to the streets, enjoying the hard-won peace, the streets were crowded with people, and the whole vige was cheerful and full ofughter.


    But the atmosphere of the Hyuga n was not so good, as many of the families of the Hyuga n were gloomy and depressed, there was no cheerful atmosphere.


    Under the leadership of Hyuga Hizashi, a group of nsmen of the Branch family all came to Hyuga Shrine with a cold face.


    Looking at his brother Hiashi, who was standing at the front of the Shrine, and Hyuga Hinata, the eldestdy of the Hyuga n standing behind Hiashi, her eyes dodging others, and she looked timid at first nce, Hizashi said indifferently, "Hinata-Sama is three years old today, Congrattion!"


    As the elder brother and Patriarch, Hiashi nodded faintly, "Yes."


    At this moment, the young Neji tugged his father''s Kimono and said, "Otou-Sama, Hinata-Sama�� ��is a cute child!"


    "Neji�� It is your destiny to protect her, and to protect the Hyuga bloodline." �C said Hizashi with an inexplicable expression as he rubbed Neji''s forehead.


    Neji was confused by his father''s actions and asked, "What''s wrong, Otou-Sama?"


    "No�� nothing." �C Hizashi just turned his head to the side and sighed lightly.


    Kuroto who was standing behind Hizashi just shook his head slightly.


    Hyuga Hizashi has yet to tell Neji the meaning of the ''Cage Bird'' curse seal, from this alone it can be seen that deep down in his heart, Hizashi cannot ept his son being engraved with the cursed seal.


    But no matter how much unwilling he is for it to happen, the moment has finallye.


    Hyuga Hiashi didn''t seem to notice his younger brother''s cold attitude or maybe even if he did, he didn''t seem to care about it and said indifferently, "Leave Neji to me."


    Hizashi bowed down before the patriarch and nodded, "Yes."


    Watching the patriarch taking Neji away, Hizashi''s face was gloomy.


    No matter how much he rejected or resisted, but when this moment finally came, he had no way to prevent it from happening.


    While Kuroto was watching everything happen, a member of the Hyuga n appeared in a corner on the wheelchair, his face had signs of vicissitudes and he appeared to be in his mid-forties with a strange calmness.


    Noticing the middle-aged man in the wheelchair, Kuroto asked Hizashi who stood on his side, "Who is he?" �C Hizashi who was somewhat absent-minded answered lightly, "He is Hyuga Aoki, another member of the branch family."


    "Hyuga Aoki!?" �C Kuroto was surprised, this name was very unfamiliar to him and even if he tried to recall, he could hardly remember this person, not to mention he has never heard others talk about him.


    Noticing Kuroto''s doubts, Hizashi exined, "It is normal that you haven''t heard of him or know him, he has been stationed in Hyuga restriction Cell for the past few years and was released only a few days ago."


    Kuroto was again surprised and asked curiously, "What did he do?"


    "Dereliction of duty!" �C after a short pause, Hizashi continued with a lonely expression, "In the third great shinobi war, he and his brother Aoba were the personnel responsible for protecting the members of the main family, however, they didn''t fulfill their duty, as a result of which the Byakugan was stolen by the enemy, as a punishment for their mistake, Aoba was executed for his negligence and failure to fulfill his duty, Aoki was lucky enough to not be penalized with the death penalty because he had already lost his legs, however, he was imprisoned."


    Hearing this Kuroto remembered that there was indeed the case of one Byakugan being stolen by the Kirigakure, but the matter is regarded as taboo to be discussed because it brought great shame to the Hyuga n, and since Kuroto was still very young at that time, so he isn''t very clear of the old n matters.


    When he again turned to look at the position where Aoki sat on his wheelchair, Kuroto found that he had already left.


    ��


    In the afternoon, the patriarch invited Hizashi, Neji, and Kuroto to his house.


    In the practice room.


    Hiashi-Sama was strictly instructing young Hinata-Sama in Hyuga-Style taijutsu while, Hizashi, Neji, and quietly sat at the side watching Hinata''s training.


    "Entire pace is messy��"


    "Increase the speed��"


    "What are you hesitating for? There should be no hesitation when you strike��!"


    Scolding of Hiashi-Sama continued to be heard, he was like an extremely strict teacher, pointing out all of his daughter''s shorings one-by-one.


    The young Hinata didn''t seem to have the courage to speak and could only nod timidly.


    Young Neji looked at ''Hinata who was practicing tirelessly under her father''s guidance with a faint smile on his face, it appears as if the first time he met his sister, he seemed to have fallen in love with his shy sister.


    Hizashi nced at his son who already had a white piece of cloth wrapped on top of his forehead and said lightly, "Neji, you must remember that it is your foremost duty to protect Hinata-Sama, this is your destiny, your fate!"


    However, Neji didn''t seem to realize the heavy tone of his father as his eyes were turned towards Hinata and he nodded, "Yes Otou-Sama!"


    Neji''s straightforward answer simply made Hizashi''s heart more guilty as he turned towards Hinata and his expression became colder.


    In the eyes of Hyuga Hizashi, the weak and timid Hinata is unworthy and inferior to his son, and yet Neji was engraved with the cursed seal of the ''Cage Bird'' because of the ipetence of the father, on the other hand, Hinata, a timid and mediocre child was able to enjoy the privilege of being the head of the n just because she was born as the child of elder brother!?


    At this moment, his heart was feeling incredulously guilty and he seemed to really hate his destiny and h=those that put his child under such a destiny, feeling this hate, Hizashi didn''t realize it as driven by his instinct, the meridians around his eyes bulged and he activated the Byakugan subconsciously!


    ''Uh-oh'' �C thought Kuroto, as both he and Patriarch noticed the killing intent subconsciously leaking from Hizashi.


    Having immediately discovered the source of killing intent, Patriarch released a soft sigh and muttered, "Stay down!"


    In an instant, Hizashi''s Byakugan deactivated and the ''Cage Bird'' curse mark glowed greenish-blue.


    "AHhhhhhhhhh��.!!!"


    Immediately following the glow of the Caged Bird Cursed Seal, Hizashi clutched his head with both hands and rolled over the floor in pain.


    Neji was suddenly panicked and rushed towards his father, "O-otou-sama, w-what happened!?"


    Although the young Neji didn''t exactly understand what happened, it didn''t stop him from crying because he could feel his father''s pain, tears started flowing out of his eyes as he tried to ask his father.


    Kuroto who sat on the side didn''t do anything, watching all this happen calmly.


    ''Is it actually possible to activate the cursed seal without even the need for the specific hand seals?''


    This is the first time he has seen the activation of the caged bird cursed seal, and Kuroto noticed that Hiashi-Sama activated the curse in an instant.


    Moreover, the moment the cursed seal was activated, Hizashi''s Byakugan was immediately sealed.


    This clearly implies that even if the strength of the two people is the same, the members of the branch family clearly don''t have any ability to resist in the face of the Hyuga Main family.


    ''If even Hizashi-sama couldn''t bear the pain, and can only cry in agony so terribly, then the pain inflicted must be extremely harsh, and it really affects the brain nerves!''


    Hyuga Hizashi is an elite Jonin, and like all other ninjas, Hizashi has also been trained from a very tender age to resist the pain, therefore, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that his pain tolerance is very high, and if such a person could only wail in agony by clutching his head, must mean that it is really unbearable.


    After a short while, the patriarch stopped the cursed effect and said lightly, "Go back, I will forgive your foolishness this time for stepping out of your bounds, remember not to make the same mistake again, you are a member of the branch family, ept this fact, the sooner you do, the less pain you''ll have to go through!"


    Leaving these words, Hiashi-sama led the panicked Hinata and left the training room��


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 360 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 171 - – 168 With Friends

    While walking on the road to home, the pale-faced Hyuga Hizashi said to Kuroto, "I showed you a disappointing site this time��"


    Kuroto just shook his head slightly and said, "Sigh, it''s alright Hizashi-Sama!" ??


    Even though watching Hizashi-Sama suffer wasn''t a very good sight, but Kuroto couldn''t have done anything about it, besides, he also got to see the ''Caged Bird'' in action, which could, in fact, be considered a new insight, it''s just a pity that Kuroto didn''t have his Byakugan activated at the scene. Otherwise, he could have made a clear observation of the chakra flow in the meridians of Hizashi-Sama, who cast the curse.


    There was a long silence as the father and son duo, as well as Kuroto, walked side-by-side.


    At this time, Hizashi finally broke the silence, "Kuroto-Kun, there is a favor I want to ask of you��"


    "A favor? What''s the matter?" �C asked Kuroto in confusion.


    Taking a nce at Neji, Hizashi finally made up his mind and said, "I hope that you can ept Neji as your disciple!"


    Kuroto just smiled and waved his hand, "Hahaha, you are kidding Hizashi-Sama, right!?"


    However, contrary to what Kuroto expected, Hizashi shook his head and said with a solemn expression, "No, Kuroto-Kun, I am perfectly serious, from what I understand about you, I believe you are the only person who could guide Neji to be a great Shinobi, a shinobi that the Hyuga n can be proud of!"


    Kuroto''s eyes widened in surprise, but after calming himself down, he asked with a serious expression, "But why, Hizashi-Sama? No matter how you look at it, you are more proficient in Hyuga taijutsu than I am, as such your teachings will be much better for Neji!"


    While the two were talking, Neji looked at his father then looked at Kuroto, with a feeling of a little loss.


    Hizashi stroked Neji''s head lightly and continued with a sigh, "What happened today made me understand myck of strength and calmness, especially the calmness you showed is what I Iack, my actions although subconscious and driven by emotions, were shameful nheless, however, you were calm Kuroto-Kun!"


    Kuroto smiled lightly and said, "I wasn''t calm at all, Hizashi-Sama!"


    "No, Kuroto-Kun!" �C Hizashi directly stared into Kuroto''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "You can''t hide it from me Kuroto-Kun, unlike others who try to gloss over the fears in their heart with a calm fa?ade, your calmness is not a pretence, Kuroto-Kun, although I don''t understand how you could be so calm in the face of the Cursed Seal, your calmness makes me understand what Ick, I don''t wish for Neji to be like me, if bound by the fear of his heart, Neji wouldn''t be able to develop into what he is truly capable of, therefore, I havee to believe that your guidance will be crucial for him on his path as a shinobi!"


    Kuroto was silent upon hearing Hizashi-Sama''s exnation.


    Hizashi-Sama''s feeling about Kuroto is more or less correct, but there is still one thing he fails to understand, or more like he may have overestimated Kuroto.


    The reason for Kuroto''s calmness in the face of the ''Caged Bird'' is only because he has found a way to get nullify the cursed seal for quite some time already if that was not the case, and if his life would have still been bounded by the cursed seal, his mood may not have been any different than Hyuga Hizashi.


    "You don''t have to worry Kuroto-Kun, I will still be teaching Neji the basics of Hyuga Style taijutsu and most of our n techniques building up a solid foundation, after that, I want you to be his Sensei to guide him on his path ahead as a shinobi, as well as let him understand and I also want you to teach him the meaning of Nindou!"


    ncing at Neji, Kuroto thought for a while and finally nodded towards Hizashi-Sama, "If you or Neji don''t change their mind in the future, then�� I will take Neji as my disciple!"


    Hearing Kuroto''s reply, Hizashi finally breathed a sigh of relief, "I am relieved!"


    With that decided, Kuroto bid farewell to the father-son duo and slowly walked out of the territory of the Hyuga n.


    Although it was near dusk already, the vige was still lively and cheerful, thest few years of tension and sufferings were finally relieved when the peace treaty was concluded.


    All the Izakaya, barbecue stalls, ramen shops were filled with the energetic and celebrating crowd.


    Walking on the brightly lit street as he watched people drinking, beating, bickering, andughing Kuroto thought to himself, ''It seems that everyone is really tired of wars!''


    While passing by the street, there was suddenly a call from the second floor of an izakaya in the distance, "Ah, Kuroootooooo, here-here, this way!"


    Kuroto turned to look upwards and found that Guy was calling him while energetically waving his hands back and forth from the windowpane, and beside him stood, Gekko Hayate and Mitarashi Anko.


    Kuroto responded by waving his hand and walked over to the second floor of the said izakaya.


    Taking his seat at the said izakaya, Kuroto noticed that it wasn''t only Guy, Anko-chan, and Hayate, but there were also, Kurenai-chan, Kakashi, Genma, Ebisu, Morino, and others of the same generation.


    Guy said, "Kuroto, I went to check at your house, but didn''t find you there, where did you go?"


    "Yeah-yeah, even Yui-chan wasn''t at her home, c-could it be possible that you two were out on a d-d-d-date!?" �C Anko teased from the side.


    As soon as Anko''s sentence waspleted some of the people blushed, imagining the scene of Kuroto and Yui on a date.


    However, Kuroto wasn''t fazed by Anko''s teasing as he was already used to it, "Not really, there were some n matters, so I was busy, and Yui too had to see through some things, so not this time." �C After giving a small exnation, Kuroto asked curiously, "By the way, howe everyone gathered around this time, doesn''t everyone have tasks toplete?"


    It''s already been many years since thepanions of the same generation have graduated from the ninja academy and looking at them now, everyone has grown into splendid shinobi. Each one has their own problems and tasks they have to deal with but here, in the presence of friends, they can still act as carefree as ever.


    "Cough-cough��" �C after a short cough, Hayate replied, "Because of the peace celebration, except for the members who have necessary duties, most of us decided to take a rare holiday." �C Ever since he injured his lungs in the third great shinobi war, Hayate has always looked weak and sick, even speaking is slightly difficult for him.


    Anko put her arm over Hayate''s shoulder and said with a smirk, "By the way, Hayate, what about Yugao? Why didn''t you call her?"


    Hayate blushed and after a moment of silence, he turned his head on the other side and said, "S-she is on a mission!"


    "Is she really on a mission or did you not have the courage to call her?"


    "That''s *cough* that''s not it!"


    "Hahahahahah!!!"


    Everyoneughed at Hayate''s shy reaction. Because they are of the same generation, there are often no taboos or restrictions on how they act, therefore, things quickly became messier.


    Sitting by the window, Kuroto looked at the brightly lit vige, thinking to himself.


    Kakashi approached and took a rest at the wall and muttered with some emotions, "Peace is really good, don''t you think Kuroto!?"


    Kuroto also nodded with a smile, "Yes, this celebration has eased everyone''s umted tension and rxed their spirit, maybe this atmosphere and those cheerful faces are exactly what truly represent peace!"


    "I guess you are right about that!" �C nodded Kakashi.


    There was a short silence between the two, as this time, Kakashi looked around and noticed that nobody was paying attention, so he spoke with a light whisper, "Did you received the report? The Uchiha n has been continuously trying to make contact with the Kumo envoys, for this reason, several conflicts have already urred between the Uchiha and the Anbu!"


    Kuroto has also been secretly paying attention to Kumo''s movements and naturally received the report, "Yeah, I received the report!"


    Kakashi was a little worried, "If this continuous, the rift between the Uchiha and the Vige will continue to grow bigger and bigger to the point of no return!"


    Even Kakashi has a deep bond with the Uchiha n.


    His best friend and rival Uchiha Obito sacrificed himself to save him, then he also gave his precious Sharingan to Kakashi, while his colleague Uchiha Shisui has been bearing tremendous pressure by keeping the secret of his awakening of the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Therefore, Kakashi really hopes that the Uchiha n can coexist peacefully with the Vige.


    Kuroto also sighed lightly thinking of the matter of the Uchiha n.


    ''You can resolve the Uchiha n, or deter them, but this issue will never be solved unless both sides are willing to ept the other, the curse of hatred has to be resolved and trust has to be born on the other side to ept the Uchiha!''


    But with how the situation is progressing, any peaceful reconciliation of the Uchiha n and the Vige seems to be impossible.


    The problem now is not that the Uchiha n might initiate and Coup d''etat and seize the power, because, since the establishment of the framework of one-vige-one-nation, Uchiha n has been fighting against the biased and unjust attitude they received at the hands of the Hokage faction.


    Uchiha Madara may have be a rebel, but he did leave behind a lot of problems for the Uchiha n in Konoha, this unjustness and unfairness prompts the Uchiha n to want to take the position of the Hokage for a long time, but either because of theck of the suitably strong person or no desire of their leader, they have always been unable to.


    Now the real problem has appeared when the power of the Hokage faction that has always suppressed the Uchiha n has declined the most but the suppression has only increased more, but because the Uchiha n has not declined in strength so they don''t want to be suppressed any longer.


    The previous attitude where they could only sigh and try to coexist peacefully in the vige has be uneptable.


    Therefore, there are only two solutions possible from a broader perspective.


    Either strengthen the power of the Hokage faction so that the Uchiha n, like previous few decades, dare not act rashly.


    Or weaken the Uchiha n, don''t give them enough strength to realize any of their ambitions.


    But the Uchiha n right now is like a nuclear, if Vige tries to take any action against the Uchiha n to weaken them, the nuclear will explode and burn the entire vige in its fury.


    And if such a thing happens then, either vige will exist without the Uchiha n or the Uchiha n will take over the Vige, of course, it is possible that both the Vige and the Uchiha n, cease to exist.


    While Kuroto was thinking, the drunk Anko came towards him and started beating his chest, "Kuroto, I want to challenge you!"


    Looking at her, Kuroto shook his head and said lightly, "Don''t make trouble Anko-Chan, you have drunk too much!"


    "Hic�� I am not d-drunk, hic��!" �C loudly banging the table with the Sake-bottle, Anko continued, "Y-youe with me�� hic�� to the practice ground where we used to train, I-I want�� hic�� to challenge you!"


    Leaving that sentence, Anko jumped out of the window and disappeared.


    Kuroto helplessly looked at her and said, "Sigh, I''ll go and see what''s going on with her!"


    Kakashi asked, "Should Ie with you?"


    Kuroto just shook his head and jumped out of the window following Anko, he has a pretty good idea where this matter is going to go so involving Kakashi who is already struggling with his darkness, wouldn''t a good idea to involve in it��


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 362 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 172 - – 169 The Child Of The Prophecy

    Shuttling through the lively streets, Kuroto seems to be in a leisure and contented mood, but he was traveling surprisingly fast, in the blink of an eye, he passed through several crowded streets and not long after came to a secluded practice range.


    Looking at Anko who still seemed to be slightly tipsy, Kuroto said helplessly, "Come on Anko-chan, don''t make trouble will you!??" ??


    However, Anko ignored Kuroto''s words and spoke, "Why?"


    "What�� ''why''?" �C asked Kuroto in confusion.


    "You know what I am talking about!" �C because of the effect of alcohol she took, Anko was really emotional today, and her agitation was now clearly visible as her expression became more and more unstable and she shouted, "Why can you face others as if everything is normal? How can you not care about how others look at us? Orochimaru abandoned us, others look down upon us, don''t you care even the slightest?"


    Kuroto sighed when Anko mentioned these things, as he knew full well that Anko can''t get over the fact that she was ''abandoned'' by Orochimaru.


    And unlike other contemporaries of the same generation, Kuroto and Anko have beenbeled as Orochimaru''s former subordinates, so it is inevitable that they will be pointed out with some sort of distrust by others, after all, their Jonin sensei became a rebel!


    However, the difference between Kuroto and Anko is that Anko has been silently enduring the criticism for a few years now, however, that''s not the case with Kuroto because he simply doesn''t care what others think, moreover, he has been so very busy with his project and all sorts of Anbu mission, that he doesn''t even have time to focus on meaningless things.


    With a light sigh, Kuroto said, "Anko-chan, why do you really care what others think?"


    Anko was a little puzzled, "I�� I don''t know, how about you, how can you not care!?"


    Kuroto shook his head with a bitter smile and silently thought to himself, ''In a way, they aren''t wrong, after all, I was Orochimaru''s spy when he left the vige so when people point their fingers towards me, they aren''t wrong, although my rtionship with Orochimaru has changed from subordinate to a partner.''


    Seeing Kuroto''s silence, Anko took out two Kunai from her bag and said, "I want to challenge you Kuroto, ept it!"


    Looking at Anko''s expression Kuroto nodded, "Alright!"


    He could see that the so-called challenge from Anko is just a method to vent out her depressed emotions and he just happens to be someone she can trust, after all, both were part of the same genin team!


    Anko''s eyes narrowed and she immediately threw the kunai at Kuroto.


    Whish��


    Kuroto didn''t even need to activate the Byakugan and cut through the kunai, but without waiting for him any chance, several Shadow Snake Hands rushed towards him one-after-another.


    Hiss�� Hiss�� Hiss��


    Kuroto was unperturbed by the shadow snakes and brought out a kunai in his other hand and easily cut through the several snakes.


    Looking at Kuroto who didn''t even move from his spot and defended against the Shadow Snake Hands, Anko was stunned.


    She knew that Kuroto has be very strong in the past few years and it wouldn''t be strange if his strength has already reached the same level as Hatake Kakashi, the genius of their generation but not that she personally saw him easily counter her strongest move, she couldn''t help but be shocked!


    Putting away the Kusanagi Sword, Kuroto said with a mocking smile, "If that''s the best you can do then there''s no point in continuing this battle anymore, you won''t be able to do anything to me!"


    Anko''s expression was filled with rage, she quickly printed the hand seals and shouted,


    "Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!"


    The mes spit by Anko rushed towards Kuroto''s position in a straight line burning everything in its path to ashes.


    Kuroto''s expression was still indifferent and he simply used the Body Flicker to disappear from his position to avoid Anko''s Fire Style Jutsu.


    At this time, Anko rushed towards Kuroto and started a pure taijutsu battle.


    Bang�� bang�� bang��


    The sound of the fist to fist and fist to feet collision resounded throughout the practice field.


    Anko was taking the offensive furiously, using every ounce of her power to try to beat the hell out of Kuroto as if she wasn''t fighting her former teammate but an enemy she must kill, but it wasn''t working as all her attacks were easily countered by Kuroto who didn''t initiate the offensive from start to finish, only dodging, or stopping her moves silently.


    Kuroto let her vent out her frustration and after an hour of continuous attacks Kuroto finally asked Anko who seemed too tired to continue any longer, "Feel better now?"


    As soon as Kuroto''s words fell, Anko couldn''t hold it any longer and slumped on the ground weakly, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Looking at her crying, Kuroto just pat her head softly and let her cry out.


    When her crying stalled, Anko finally spoke lightly, "I hate him!"


    Kuroto knows that she was talking about Orochimaru so just asked indifferently, "Do you hate him for leaving Konoha or do you hate him for not taking you with him?"


    These words struck her like a thunderbolt and she didn''t know how to reply.


    Looking at her silence Kuroto chuckled and spoke while he turned around and started walking away, "If it''s the former, you don''t need to me yourself, it wasn''t your fault, our teacher has some dreams and goals that he couldn''t have aplished if he stayed in Konoha as his actions would just be limited, but if it''s thetter work hard to get stronger, and let him understand that by not taking you with him, he made a big mistake!"


    Leaving these words, Kuroto disappeared from the practice range and left Anko to digest what he meant.


    After leaving the practice range, Kuroto didn''t immediately go home and wandered around the streets of Konoha.


    When passing by theke, he found the young figure of Itachi sitting next to a brown-haired Kunoichi with the Uchiha n symbol on her clothes, both Itachi and the girl are of the same age, talking and eating the famous three-colored Dango dumplings.


    Even the kid Itachi, who always has a serious face showed a rare smile at this time.


    "That''s right, I should bring back some three-colored Dango dumplings with me too, Yui likes them after all!"


    With that decision, Kuroto changed the direction and walked towards the street where the famous Dango Shop of Konoha is located.


    While passing by the Ichiraku Ramen Stall, Kuroto was surprised by the long queue.


    ''Hmm, Ichiraku''s ramen is as famous as ever!'' �C thought Kuroto when he looked at the long line of people waiting for their turn while passing through the queue, Kuroto found the young figure with shy yellow hair.


    The little guy was scratching his head eagerly with the Ichiraku discount coupons in his hand that were wrinkled and deformed and looked at the long line of people before him again and again.


    ''Uzumaki Naruto!'' �C As soon as Kuroto recognized the young kid, he subconsciously observed the surroundings.


    And sure enough, on a tree not far away, he found the presence of an Anbu ninja.


    This Anbu ninja is undoubtedly responsible for the task of protection of Uzumaki Naruto, after all, half of Kyuubi is sealed inside Naruto''s body, so the existence of Uzumaki Naruto is an important strategic weapon for the vige.


    Activating his Byakugan while trying not to attract any attention, Kuroto looked at Naruto''s figure.


    ''Seriously!?'' �C Kuroto can''t help but be stunned, in his Byakugan vision, he could see that the Chakra in Naruto''s body was like a raging me, huge and fierce, filled with anger and rage, realizing the negative chakra, Kuroto can''t help but suck a cold breath.


    Even if he anticipated such a thing, the result still surprised him.


    Kyuubi Chakra aside, Naruto''s own Chakra far surpassed ordinary ninjas. From this alone, it can be judged that the Uzumaki are really worthy of beingparable to Senju in terms of physique.


    And Kuroto can see that aside from Naruto''s own Chakra as well as Kyuubi''s chakra there was also the presence of his father''s and mother''s chakra sealed within him, and if he counts the presence of the fifth chakra that was hidden deeper, ''the Chakra that probably belongs to Otsutsuki Asura'', then there are a total of five Chakra sealed within Naruto''s body.


    ''Uzumaki Naruto really deserves to be called the Child of the Prophecy!'' �C Even at the starting line, Naruto had already far surpassed the majority of shinobi by miles, now all he needs is to train his ''Talk no Jutsu'' to the max level and he would be the perfect ''Child of the Prophecy!''


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 364 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 173 - – 170 ‘Hyuga Affair’

    Encountering Uzumaki Naruto on the street, Kuroto suddenly realized that the protagonists of the story have gradually grown up one after another and it wouldn''t be too long before they strike their presence in the Shinobi world.


    With his hands in the pocket of his Kimono, Kuroto walked past the Ichiraku ramen shop, as usual, he wasn''t in a hurry to make a contact with Uzumaki Naruto, ''Child of the Prophecy,'' as of yet! ??


    As for the reason, because it''s not the right time yet


    Not long after, Kuroto reached his home empty-handed.


    Originally, he nned to buy Dango on his way back, but Kuroto obviously underestimated the viger''s enthusiasm towards Dango, by the time he reached the Dango Shop, the shop already hung the ''Sold Out'' sign.


    Disappointed Kuroto had to return home empty-handed.


    When he reached home, Yui greeted him, "Wee home, Kuroto-Kun!"


    While he was changing his Shinobi sandals to Uwabaki (Home Slippers), Kuroto sniffed the pleasant scent and asked curiously, "It smells good, did you prepare barbecue Yui?"


    Yui nodded with a smile and then dragged Kuroto into the dining area while pulling his arm.


    Being dragged into the dining area, Kuroto could only helplessly follow, and as soon as he entered, he saw therge table filled with all sorts of dishes and asked in surprise, "Oh, what''s so special today? Looking at the table, you seem to have prepared a feast!"


    While taking her seat next to Kuroto, Yui spoke with a long sigh of relief, "The war is finally over, so of course, we must celebrate! You don''t know Kuroto-Kun, every time you go to the battlefield, I am always afraid, afraid that�� No, I shouldn''t cry now, it will ruin all the mood��e on Kuroto-Kun let''s celebrate!"


    Kuroto smiled slightly and rubbed Yui''s head lovingly.


    He was happy with this peaceful atmosphere, but Kuroto knew this better than anyone, the clouds of war haven''t disappeared, no, to be exact, the real troubles that Konoha would be facing in the future haven''t even begun yet!


    But be that as it may, Kuroto felt that as long as there are people around him for whom he cares and who cares about him, Kuroto is sure to work his way towards a better future.


    ��


    A few dayster, Anbu Team-11 was responsible for protecting the Kumo envoys during their stay in Konoha.


    Kuroto was satisfied by the mission arranged by Sandaime-Sama, now he could openly monitor Kumo envoys.


    But there was one thing that surprised many, contrary to what most expected, Kumo envoys didn''t immediately leave Konohagakure to return to Kumogakure after the signing of the peace treaty, instead, they chose to temporarily stay in Konoha.


    During this period, the head ninja of Kumo was like an active tourist, traveling and sightseeing the streets of Konoha, it can be said that he traveled throughout the vige except for the restricted areas.


    And unfortunately, enough, since he is the head of the Kumo envoys, Konoha can''t actively stop or restrict his movements as that would leave a bad impression, so Team-11 could only follow him all around to make sure that he doesn''t cause any trouble.


    Although most are doubtful about his activism, Kuroto is certain that this guy is not just sightseeing, but probably mapping out the vige, it is now confirmed that he must be nning something, however, whether it is the same as in the original series or not is unclear, after all, too many changes have urred in the story so Kuroto can''t be sure what sort of effect will it have here.


    At the same time, Kuroto is also not sure of the identity of the Kumo spy hidden in Konoha, so Kuroto can''t rule out the possibility that this head ninja is moving around the vige, probably to make contact with that spy.


    This routine continued for a few days, but then one day, the head ninja didn''t run around the vige and choose to quietly stay in the assigned mansion.


    As the sun was setting, the night was getting darker.


    Outside the assigned mansion, Eagle and Cat sat on a tree chatting about the movements of Kumo envoys for the past few days.


    When suddenly, Cat''s expression changed and pointed towards the mansion where the Kumo envoys were staying, "Eagle-San, look at that!"


    Eagle nodded, "Yeah, I see it!"


    At this moment, wearing dark gear, a figure sneaked out from the mansion.


    Byakugan��


    Immediately activating Byakugan, Eagle recognized that it wasn''t someone else but the head ninja of Kumo, who was in charge of the signing of the peace treaty.


    Realizing the identity of the person, Eagle informed Cat, "It''s Kumo''s head ninja!"


    Listening to Eagle''s information, Cat wasn''t too surprised and spoke with a knowing expression, "I knew this guy was wrong!"


    However, Eagle continued observing the figure and finally spoke with a frown, "His chakra is a bit strange; it looks like it''s a Shadow Clone!"


    After understanding this, Eagle turned to look towards the mansion and only noticed eleven presence there, seeing this, Eagle was a bit confused, "Is it not the Shadow Clone!?"


    After thinking a little, Cat spoke, "Eagle-San, I''ll follow him and see what does he intend to do!"


    "However, Eagle shook his head and spoke, "No, let''s just stop him here, there''s no need to take unnecessary risks!"


    No matter what the other party intends to do, Eagle was not interested in finding out, the only thing he now cares about is to send the Kumo envoys out of Konoha as soon as possible to avoid any trouble!


    Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    With that decision, both Eagle and Cat used the body flicker technique to appear in the front and back of the head ninja and blocked his way from both the front and back.


    Appearing in front of Kumo''s head ninja, Eagle spoke with a clod and indifferent tone, "Where are you going at this hour?"


    The Kumo head ninja who was forced to stop in his tracks smiled and tore off his mask as he spoke, "Ah, stopped me so quickly, really deserved to be the members of the most elite Anbu Team of Konohagakure!"


    Cat said solemnly, "You do realize that your actions are going to destroy the hard-won peace between the two nations!"


    The Kumo had ninja smiled and was going to speak something, but before he could continue, Eagle narrowed his eyes and punched the head ninja through the heart!


    Cat was shocked that Eagle-San made such a rash move and spoke, "Eagle-San you?��wait�� WHAT?!"


    Poof��


    But before he couldplete his sentence, Cat was shocked to find that the figure of the head ninja whose chest was pierced by Eagle-San''s hand exploded into white smoke.


    Noticing this, Cat''s expression changed, "A Shadow Clone!?"


    Eagle''s face also changed and he spoke, "Who was responsible for monitoring them during the day?" Team-11 can''t monitor them for twenty-four hours a day, so the mission was assigned to many teamsbined and they take their turns in multiple shifts.


    Therefore, the head ninja probably used this loophole and used the Shadow Clone Technique.


    Cat recalled a little and answered, "It seems to be Team-5!"


    Eagle knew that it wasn''t time to me others and said, "Follow me!" �C after that, his figure shed and hurried towards the territory of the Hyuga n.


    Cat also understood the seriousness of the matter and followed quickly.


    Both Eagle and Cat are excellent in terms of physical skills and their speed is also extremely fast, so it didn''t take very long and they arrived at the territory Grounds of the Hyuga n.


    Arriving at the Hyuga n territory, Eagle immediately approached the patrolling Hyuga ninja and said, "I am Eagle, of the Team-11 of the Anbu ck Ops under Hokage-Sama, it is very important and concerns the safety of Vige, did you notice any suspicious person in the Hyuga n grounds?"


    The patrolling Hyuga ninja observed the two Anbu ninja and then replied without any hesitation, "No, what happened, there was nothing unusual and no suspicious person appeared here!"


    Sighing in relief that it didn''t happen yet, Eagle spoke, "Take me to the Hyuga Patriarch!"


    The patrolling Hyuga nodded and led Eagle and Cat to the ancestral house, the residence mansion of the Hyuga patriarch.


    As soon as they arrived at the entrance on the Hyuga Patriarch''s mansion, Eagle who has his Byakugan activated noticed that the Kumo Head ninja who was dressed in the same night gear wasing outside of the house with unconscious Hyuga Hinata in his hand, and not far away, the patriarch Hyuga Hiashi who had a murderous look had already caught up!


    At such a critical moment, Eagle didn''t hesitate any longer and directly rushed into the mansion to prevent the Head ninja''s death��


    ....................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 366 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 174 - – 171 Malignant Tumor Of The Shinobi World!

    As soon as he entered the mansion, Eagle shouted hurriedly, "Hygua Patriarch, don''t be impulsive, he is Kumo''s Head Ninja!"


    When the voice reached Hyuga Hiashi''s ears, his face turned more serious but he calmed himself and didn''t make any rash move. ??


    As the patriarch of one of the four noble ns of Konohagakure, Hyuga Hiashi naturally understands how sensitive the identity of the Kumo''s head ninja is, if something were to happen to the other party in the territory of the Hyuga n or Konoha per se, then the consequences would be terrible.


    Seeing that both the parties stop and didn''t make any moves, Cat shouted in anger at this time, "Watanabe, what do you think you are doing, do you intend to cause another war between the two nations!?"


    Cat didn''t expect that Watanabe, the head ninja of Kumogakure responsible for the signing of the peace treaty would dare to sneak inside the territory of the Hyuga n and also try to kidnap the princess of the Hyuga n!


    Watanabe was unperturbed by Cat''s question and just took out a Kunai and put it against Hinata''s throat.


    The young Hinata who was unconscious didn''t know anything about the events but when the sharp Kunai was ced against her throat, the immature face did show signs of pain she felt because of the Kunai''s sharp edge.


    Seeing the Kunai almost piercing his daughter''s neck, the Hyuga Patriarch hurriedly shouted, "STOP!"


    Watanabe didn''t take immediate action but said with a chiseled grin, "Heh, I didn''t expect to get noticed so early, I guess that''s what you would expect from the elite Anbu of Konoha!"


    Eagle''s face was solemn as he noticed Watanabe''s calmness given the situation, he was in.


    He was already caught red-handed while attempting to kidnap the heir of the Hyuga n, this should have made him panic at the very least, and yet the dude had the calmness to talk in the presence of the Hyuga Patriarch, two elite Anbu as well as many Hyuga n guards that were present around the mansion, this greatly puzzled Eagle and gave him a faint sense of uneasiness.


    But what made Eagle more confused was how was Watanabe able to sneak inside the Hyuga n territory, manage to enter the Patriarch''s mansion that lies at the center of the n territory and not to mention how the heck was he able to enter inside Hinata''s room, that should be one of the most secure ces in the Hyuga n territory.


    ''This isn''t right, how did he bypass all the guards responsible for guarding the Hyuga territory?'' �C This doubt started to gue Eagle.


    After all, the Hyuga''s have the Byakugan therefore, the security of the Hyuga n''s patriarch''s house isn''t any inferior to the Hokage''s Office itself, even Eagle isn''t sure to be able to bypass without being noticed.


    Moreover, Watanabe shouldn''t have any information about theyout of the Hyuga Patriarch''s mansion, so even if he seeded in sneaking in, he shouldn''t have been able to find Hinata''s room, as it should be under the high restricted section.


    But the fact was right before his very eyes, not only Watanabe managed to bypass all the Hyuga Security, sneaked into the Patriarch''s mansion, and actually found Hinata''s sleeping quarters and almost kidnapped her, this sort of achievement is nothing to scoff at.


    While Eagle was considering the reason, Cat was highly angered by Watanabe''s action. When he thought of the peace that finally came to Konoha after such a long time, Cat couldn''t restrain his anger and shouted, "Why! Why are you Kumo shinobi, always�� always so eager for war!? Don''t you people care about the lives of your people!?"


    "Shut up, Kumo isn''t eager for war, never has been!" �C Growled Watanabe in anger.


    "If that''s the case then why are you doing this!" �C Asked Eagle coldly, and then said with a chuckle, "Is it just for a pair of Byakugan? Don''t tell me the great Kumogakure would stoop so low as to kidnap a three-year-old girl so they could finally obtain a Kekkei Genkai?"


    "You think I care about the Byakugan!? Humph, in my eyes, you Kekkei Genkai heirs don''t hold any meaning considering the big picture!" �C Watanabe said as he put more pressure on the Kunai against Hinata''s throat, and the Kunai''s sharp de cut through her skin causing the blood to flow out.


    However, nobody had the right mindset to focus on the blood as Watanabe''s words confused everybody, Cat was the one to ask in doubt, "If your purpose isn''t the Byakugan, then why did you sneak into the Hyuga n territory? And why try to kidnap the youngdy of the Hyuga n?"


    When questioned by Cat, Watanabe''s expression gradually turned cold and he stated with indifferent calmness, "You malignant tumors of the Shinobi world wouldn''t understand!"


    ''Seeing Watanabe busy in exnation, Hyuga Hiashi activated his Byakugan looking for a chance to rescue his daughter.''


    After pondering a little, Eagle said tentatively, "You let the youngdy of the Hyuga n go, we promise to ignore your actions and treat it as if nothing happened!"


    Watanabe chuckled when he heard Eagle''s words, "It is indeed the vige that is too soft, even my actions of kidnapping the Hyuga Princess can be ignored, hahaha!"


    The cat was more angered, "We are letting you leave out of here alive even after what you tried and broke the peace treaty, are you still not satisfied? You guy��!"


    Before Cat could finish his sentence, Eagle interrupted him midway, "Don''t bother asking him, I bet he never thought of leaving out of here alive, in short, his purpose is to die��"


    At this point, Eagle was able toprehend the meaning of Watanabe''s attempted kidnapping of the princess of the Hyuga n, but what confused him was the purpose for which he intended to die, what does he seek by doing all this!? Unless��!!!


    "Hooh, you seemed to have figured it out didn''t you, color me impressed!" �C Watanabe looked at Eagle as if he was impressed by the other''s insight and thinking.


    Cat asked with a doubt, "What do you mean!?"


    Watanabe stated with a strange calmness, "All I do is to rid this Shinobi World of the Malignant Tumor that has been guing it for many years!"


    "Malignant Tumor!?" �C muttered almost all the people at the scene.


    "What does he mean by that!?" �C questioned some of the Hyuga guards standing around.


    "And the ''Malignant Tumor'' ording to you happens to be Konohagakure? Is that what you are saying?"


    Watanabe answered frankly, "You can''t deny it, can you? Isn''t it Konoha that has been maintaining the Shinobi Vige system? If Konoha isn''t the cancer of the Shinobi World then who is it? Your Shodaime Hokage obviously had the power to unify the entire Shinobi World, but no, he just had to design the framework of one vige and one nation and sit back and watch as other viges took root in other countries and developed a hostility towards each other, wasn''t it Konoha the source of all war, because most of the resources are located in the Land of Fire?"


    The cat was speechless, "But that��" he didn''t expect Watanabe to mention such a thing.


    "Shut up, don''t interrupt while I am talking! Your Shodaime Hokage, he was and is still hailed as the God of Shinobi, the strongest shinobi to ever exist, why did he not unify the world of Shinobi andpletely eliminate the war? �C after a short pause, Watanabe continued, "Why to build a war machine like Shinobi Viges that don''t hesitate to send their young children, elderly, and even their disabled to the battlefield to die!? Huh, just WHY!?"


    In the face of Watanabe''s question, everyone was left speechless, no one had the answer to this, nobody could figure out the thinking process of the God of Shinobi, it''s said that he dreamed to establish a vige where people could feel secure, where children didn''t have to go to the battlefield at a young age but did that seed?


    For those who have experienced the first, second, and third great shinobi wars, they can''t help but be left horrified when the memories are brought back.


    The tragic war they have experienced is not some part of a tale, it''s not as glorified as when described in the scrolls for the future generation to read, the pain of losing their loved ones has been personally felt by almost everyone.


    This experience is so unforgettable that many ninjas still can''t ovee the trauma and remembers the mountains of corpses and rivers of blood when they close their eyes, many have quit their life as shinobi and many in fact, need psychological counseling to be able to continue working as a shinobi.


    As for the source, there can be many, human greed, different opinion, loss of loved ones, desire to protect, materialistic desires, and many more reasons that might just be the cause of war, but there is still one source, the establishment of Shinobi Viges, facts have proven that ever since the Shinobi Viges were established the intensity of war has only increased more than ever, and never decreased in the slightest.


    It is said that the chaotic times of the Warring States Period were unbearable that even revealing one''s identity and affiliation was a matter of seeking the death, but taking into ount that matter of continuation and inheritance of the ns, the conflicts between major ns did end in moderation and rarely went to the level of total annihtion of a n


    Therefore, although the number of conflicts during the Warring States Period was high, it was still not too unbearable.


    However, after the establishment of the Shinobi Vige system, the intensity and scale of wars have increased with the years passing, the previous numbers of hundreds of Shinobi parting in conflicts have increased to thousands and tens of thousands participating in wars.


    Countless ns have be prey to the wars, many Kekkei Genkai ns with a history of hundreds of years have disappeared or annihted within just fifty or so years since the establishment of the shinobi vige system.


    The Yuki n with Ice release Kekkei Genkai, Kaguya n with Shikotsumakyou Kekkei Genkai, The Uzumaki n, known for their monstrous Chakra Volume, strong physique and most of all for their proficiency and incredible mastery of Fuinjutsu, Kurama n with their unique Genjutsu type Kekkei Genkai, etc., that were all prominent and strong noble shinobi ns with their Kekkei Genkai are now all but perished with only a few members remaining that are also struggling to survive.


    The Senju n who founded Konoha is all but extinct with only Senju Tsunade being the onlyst known member of the Senju n to still be alive.


    Then there are, the Hatake n famous for its Kenjutsu style, the Kato n known for their proficiency in Spirit Transformation Technique are also near extinction and debilitated.


    And the Uchiha n? It too will be near extinction if their contradiction with the vige is not resolved.


    Therefore, what Watanabe said is a bit reasonable.


    "Since you people of Konohagakure are too soft to unite the Shinobi World, then let us Kumo do it!" �C With the fanatical smile, Watanabe added, "For the sake of final peace and the big picture of the future, a small sacrifice of mine is nothing. My death here would be nothing if the peace can finallye to the world!"


    Eagle immediately realized that Watanabe was going to do something, he immediately shouted towards Cat standing next to him, "Use Genjutsu to stop him immediately!"


    Cat nodded and instantly activated the Sharingan to cast a Genjutsu on Watanabe to put him in a sleep��


    ..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 368 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 175 - – 172 Watanabes True Intentions

    For the Genjutsu of Cat, Eagle is quite confident, even if one doesn''t count the ultimate Genjutsu Koto Amatsukami, Cat''s Genjutsu Skills are undoubtedly unmatched in the Shinobi World.


    However, what surprised both Cat and Eagle was that the Genjutsu cast by Cat didn''t affect Watanabe, who lifted the Kunai in his hand and directed it to pierce the heart of unconscious Hinata in his grip. ??


    Hyuga Hiashi was panicked and almost subconsciously rushed towards Watanabe and hit him with the Gentle fist strike.


    At the moment when the Kunai was only an inch away from piercing Hyuga Hinata''s heart, he stopped midway and grinned fanatically as the Hyuga Patriarch''s Gentle Fist Strikended on his chest.


    Bang��


    Watanabe made no attempt to counter or dodge the Gentle fist strike.


    Puff��


    With a muffled sound, Watanabe fell on the ground, and the Kunai he held in his hand was like a bell that shocked everyone.


    Looking at Watanabe''s corpse thaty on the ground lifelessly, the Hyuga Patriarch''s face was gloomy, he has long understood that he was caught in a trap�� but what could he have done when his daughter''s life was at stake?


    Cat frowned in confusion, "Why did my Genjutsu not work on him!?"


    Eagle answered after a bit of thinking, "I did notice that his chakra flow was strange, initially, I thought he was going to use some ninjutsu, but it seems like that wasn''t the case, most likely he has cast some sealing technique in his brain that negated the chakra disruption!"


    Using sealing technique on the brain can of course prevent him from being controlled by Genjutsu and protect intelligence to be spied by anyone, but there is obviously a disadvantage in this as it damages the brain cells, so only the shinobi that are going on a mission where their deaths are all but assured with no chance of survival would opt this method to protect the intelligence from their brain.


    And considering that Watanabe dared to do such a thing, it means that he didn''t intend to leave out of here alive.


    While the Hyuga Patriarch picked up his daughter from the ground, loud noises started toe from the other side of the vige.


    The harsh noise was like a drop of a metal pin in a silent hall and resounded throughout the quiet vige in the night.


    Cat looked in the direction of the noise and said solemnly, "The noise ising from the Kumo mansion where the Kumo delegation is staying!"


    Eagle wasn''t surprised by this and nodded, "They should have been prepared to cause a fiasco, so it''s only natural!"


    Watanabe deliberately ''Touched the Porcin'' this time, so it is only natural that the Kumo delegation cooperates, otherwise, wouldn''t his death be meaningless?


    Eagle now walked towards the Hyuga patriarch.


    Hyuga Hiashi anxiously said, "This time, I am afraid the situation has gotten so troublesome!"


    Eagle nodded.


    From the beginning, Watanabe''s purpose has been very clear, to die in the Hyuga Compound, and it is best to die in the hands of the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, so Kumo can use his death and excuse to attack Konoha.


    In the face of this situation, Konoha only has two options, either hand over the body of the Hyuga Patriarch aspensation for the death of Kumo''s Head Ninja or choose an all-out war.


    If Konoha chooses the former and surrenders the body of the Hyuga Patriarch, then it would be equal to the Hokage betraying and offending Hyuga.


    That on arger scale would mean that the senior management of Konoha would offend both Hyuga and Uchiha n at the same time.


    If such a thing happens, then Kumo only needs to sit on their thunder mountain and watch the internal struggle and chaos of Konoha to look for a better opportunity tond a perfect blow.


    And if Konoha chooses thetter, goes for an all-out war, and refuses to hand over the body of the Hyuga Patriarch, then the radicals of Kumo can use this excuse to persuade the conservatives of Kumogakure to start a full-scale war that would not only involve Konoha but also the other Shinobi Viges who wouldn''t hesitate to dirty their hands in the muddy water.


    Therefore, no matter the option, Konoha choose, the radicals of Kumogakure would always be in a win-win situation as their objective would be aplished.


    Understanding this, Eagle was more doubtful.


    Such aprehensive n is not something just anyone could make, and the person must have aprehensive understanding of Konoha''s current situation.


    The person must understand the conflict between the Vige and the Uchiha n, at the same time, he/she must also understand that Uchiha alone isn''t enough to fight Konoha.


    Therefore, dragging the Hyuga into this matter at such a sensitive time is definitely a smart move to induce infighting in Konoha.


    This also cleared another one of Eagle''s doubts about how the Hyuga Patriarch easily killed Watanabe in the original story?


    Hyuga Hiashi''s strength as the Hyuga Patriarch is naturally very high, but she shouldn''t be strong enough to Kill, Watanabe who is also a Head Ninja with just a single strike who should have been defensive, now this is exinable if Watanabe intended to die from the beginning!


    But one thing confused him, the Kumo spy could have an understanding of the situation of Konohagakure, but how could he know theyout of the Hyuga Patriarch''s mansion?


    However, there was no time to consider this, as the distant noise was gradually getting closer and closer as the seconds passed, so withdrawing all his thoughts, Eagle solemnly said to Hyuga Patriarch who held his daughter, "The other party came intending to die here, the purpose was not the Byakugan but to induce internal conflict!"


    Hiashi nodded in silence.


    Now Hiashi understood that the other party''s death was impossible to prevent because even if Hiashi didn''t personally kill him, he would have justmitted suicide at the right opportunity to put the me on the Hyuga Patriarch.


    Stopping his death was close to impossible as Watanabe was just a ticking time bomb who needed the best opportunity to explode to cause the maximum damage, unfortunately enough, his actions movements couldn''t be restricted because of being the head of the peace delegation sent by Kumogakure.


    At this time, Cat who jumped on the eaves, looking into the distance spoke, "A lot of people areing here!"


    Hiashi''s face was gloomy and he said with a sigh, "Both of you go, I will be responsible for resolving things here!"


    "I am sorry but that isn''t going to happen. Hyuga Patriarch, please forgive me for overstepping my bounds, but considering the seriousness of the matter, as an Anbu under Hokage-Sama, I order you to make sure that all of the Hyuga nsmen who witnessed anything here will not disclose it to anyone, no matter the case!" �C said Eagle while he brought out a storage scroll and stored Watanabe''s corpse.


    Hiashi nodded and then asked worriedly, "What are you going to do!?"


    After making sure that the seal waspleted, Eagle spoke seriously, "Hyuga Patriarch, you needn''t know anything from here on, you haven''t seen anything, didn''t witness anyone''s death, if anyone asks anything, just tell them that since your daughter was feeling a bit restless, so you were out on a walk with her; to help her calm down, and since she fell asleep midway, so you were only bringing her back, is that understood?"


    Hiashi nodded and didn''t speak anything more.


    With Hyuga Patriarch''s nod, Eagle and Cat nodded towards each other and disappeared leaving no trace of either their or Watanabe''s presence in the surroundings.


    With the disappearance of the three, the Hyuga Patriarch breathed a sigh of relief and then quickly instructed everyone around him, "Restore everything as the original state, the patrol teams will be back to their designated spots, and as mentioned by the Anbu, nobody is allowed to talk anything they witnessed here, is that clear!"


    "Yes, Hiashi-Sama!" �C with that said, all the Hyuga dispersed.


    Not long after, the Kumo ninja under the escort of Konoha Anbu rushed to the Hyuga n.


    Another Jonin who was part of the team said with anger, "I saw the ninja wearing the crest of your Hyuga n kidnap our leader Watanabe-San!"


    Hyuga Hiashi frowned and after handing over Hinata to the maid, he asked, "What do you mean!?"


    "Don''t try to act innocent, your Hyuga n ninja kidnapped our leader, tell us, where is he?" �C said the Jonin impatiently.


    Hiashi face turned cold but he still said calmly, "I haven''t seen your leader, and why do you think the Hyuga would do something so ridiculous as to kidnap the leader of the peace envoys?"


    The Kumo Jonin sneered, "Don''t speak nonsense, I personally witnessed that it was a Hyuga, are you trying to protect the criminal!?"


    The Konoha Anbu who followed the Kumo ninjas looked back and forth between the two parties and silently asked if Hiashi-Sama really ordered the kidnapping of Watanabe?


    In the original story, Hyuga Hiashi regarded it as an act of self-defense so he didn''t dispose of Watanabe''s body in time as a result he suffered at the hands of Kumo''s shamelessness by being caught in a dilemma.


    But now that Watanabe''s body has been taken away by Eagle and Cat, so there was no panic, and he calmly spoke, "I suggest that you pay attention to your wordings and remember who you are speaking to! The ninja of the Hyuga n has no reason to partake in such a meaningless and shameful action of kidnapping or harming the leader of the peace delegation, it would be better that you reprocess your memory and try to remember whether it was really a Hyuga!"


    Seeing that the Hyuga Patriarch didn''t intend to budge, Kumo Jonin''s face turned dark and he stated coldly, "I want to search your Hyuga n territory!"


    ..........................


    Read up to Chapter - 368 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 176 - – 173 Desire And Strength

    Kumo Jonin''s request made the Anbu squad captain who followed him embarrassed.


    On one side is the Kumo Jonin who is the second most senior member of the peace delegation, while the other is Hyuga Hiashi, the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, either party can''t be offended, therefore the Anbu has no idea what to do. ??


    While the Anbu squad captain was silent, Hiashi shook his head and coldly stated, "It''s impossible!"


    Although Watanabe''s corpse was taken away by the two Anbu ninja by the code of Eagle & Cat, therefore even if the search is conducted; nothing is to be found, but that still doesn''t mean that Hyuga Patriarch would allow the Kumo ninja to search the entire Hyuga n territory.


    Because this matter involves the honor of the Hyuga n, if the Hyuga Patriarch were to easily give in to the Kumo''s request, it will not only directly reduce the prestige of the noble Hyuga n but also expose some ws in the eyes of discerning people.


    Therefore, Hyuga Hiashi wouldn''t easily budge here, especially since the other party had actually nned this all out.


    Following Hyuga Patriarch''s denial, the captain of the Anbu squad tried to persuade the Kumo Jonin, "Let''s go search the other ces, as Hyuga Patriarch stated, the shinobi of the Hyuga n has no reason to attack or kidnap the head of the peace delegation, there might have been some sort of misunderstanding."


    Kumo Jonin was already prepared for a conflict, so he didn''t budge either and threatened viciously, "Your Konoha ninja attacked and kidnap the leader of our team, this is a tant breach of the peace agreement between the two viges! If you don''t let us search now, then I will have no choice but to immediately return to Kumogakure and report this matter to Raikage-Sama as per the facts, then the decision will only be in the hands of Raikage-Sama!" �C the Anbu squad leader''s face turned stiff and he was totally annoyed by the threat the other party gave them.


    But even if he was angry at the Kumo Jonin, he can''t make any reckless decision, and the matter now is not small anymore, if a wrong step is taken then the hard-won peace achieved between the two nations will crumble.


    Left with no choice, the Anbu squad leader came to the side of the Hyuga Patriarch and requested, "Hiashi-sama, please allow them to search the territory of the Hyuga n, I will make sure that they stay in control and do not get out of hands."


    Hyuga Hiashi considered a little and finally cast a cold nce towards the Kumo Jonin and nodded, "Alright, but notify Sandaime-Sama about this matter immediately and also pass on the message that I would like to have a private meeting with him!"


    Kumo Jonin was pleased, it was as if the Hyuga Patriarch backed down and cowered to the name of their Raikage-Sama, and after snorting coldly, he quickly led his subordinates into the Hyuga n territory and started searching the perimeter of the Hyuga n under the watch of both the Anbu and Hyuga ninjas.


    While the search was being conducted, Hiashi cast a nce in the distance with a thoughtful expression.


    The Anbu squad captain who apanied the Kumo Jonin partook in the search and was finally relieved when there was no sign of either of Watanabe or any fighting in the Hyuga n grounds.


    Although he believed that the Hyuga n wouldn''t attack the leader of the peace delegation without any significant reason, the direct usation that the other Jonin put on Hyuga n still worried him until a few moments ago.


    While the Anbu squad captain was relieved, Kumo Jonin''s face was gloomy because of the result.


    The Anbu squad captain went towards the Hyuga Patriarch who was still overlooking everything and bowed seriously, "I apologize for making the Hyuga n go through this, please forgive us, and I also am grateful for the cooperation that the Hyuga Patriarch showed and allowed the search, Hiashi-Sama can rest assured that the result was exactly the same as what Hiashi-Sama said previously!"


    Hiashi only nodded and didn''t speak any further.


    With no result obtained after the search, the Anbu squad captain who apanied the Kumo Jonin was no longer polite at this time and said seriously, "Since you didn''t find anything here, then let''s go search other possible ces Watanabe-san could have gone!"


    Kumo Jonin snorted coldly, "Don''t bother!"


    With that said, he made a few hand seals, sensed a little, and soon cast his gaze into the distance with a confused expression.


    The Anbu squad captain questioned immediately, "What did you find?"


    ��


    Eagle and Cat, who had the corpse of Watanabe stored in a storage scroll were running towards the edge of the vige.


    Eagle has yet to figure out how to deal with the corpse of Watanabe, but it must be taken away from the territory of the Hyuga n.


    Silent on the entire route, Cat couldn''t hold it any longer and asked, "Eagle-San, what do you think what Watanabe said, was it right or wrong?"


    Without a doubt, the words of Watanabe before his death had a great impact on Cat, causing him to have doubts about the peace he has believed so far, but he didn''t know whether Eagle also thought the same or not.


    Eagle just sighed lightly and said, "Some of the things he said were indeed correct."


    Eagle partly agrees with the views of Watanabe.


    It has only been a little over five decades since the establishment of Konohagakure and the other great Shinobi Viges, in other words, the framework of one nation one vige has onlye into existence a little over five decades ago.


    However, the peace onlysted for the first few years while the Shodaime-Sama was alive.


    But after his death, the situation of the Shinobi World immediately changed.


    If the first decade of Shodaime Sama''s term of power is ignored then in the past four decades; three shinobi wars have broken out, each one being more terrifying than the previous, that is to say, on an average basis, a terrifying war broke out in the shinobi world after every thirteen years.


    And since every war will cause the death of an entire generation of shinobi, this implies that after a recuperation of every thirteen years, an entirely new generation would partake in the cruel war and will be lost.


    This cycle has already taken ce thrice!


    Cat asked, "Does that mean Shodaime-Sama was wrong?"


    Eagle shook his head, "Shodaime-Sama indeed missed the best period of unifying the shinobi world, but it doesn''t give us any reason to me him!"


    Senju Hashirama experienced the chaos of the Warring States Period and wanted to bring a change upon the catastrophic shinobi world, therefore he created the Shinobi Vige system with his friend and rival, Uchiha Madara, in this matter nobody can say with certainty that Senju Hashirama did something wrong or foolish.


    Criticizing the actions of predecessors based on the current situation is unfair, no one could say with certainty that the war would have disappeared even after the unification of the Shinobi World, after all, Senju Hashirama was only a mortal, he would die sooner orter.


    Since no one can tell the future clearly, so ming the actions of predecessors is actually a sign of the ipetence of the sessors.


    Eagle believes that, if anything Shodaime-Sama shouldn''t have done, then it was the distribution of the tailed beasts to the great viges.


    The intentions of Shodaime-Sama may have been noble and he did this to bnce thebat power of each vige so that they can all restrain each other, to maintain a frail bnce.


    But the bnce was indeed frail and ended up counterproductive, the distribution of tailed beasts actually intensified the degree of wars as a result of which Konoha suffered the most.


    Even taking the current situation for analysis, if Kumo didn''t have two perfect Jinchuriki of Hachibi and Nibi, then would they dare to have the confidence of starting a war?


    Obviously, NO!


    Cat thought for a while and asked again, "Then do you think that what the Kumo is trying to do now is the right approach?"


    "What Kumo intends to do!?" �C With a cold smirk, Eagle said disdainfully, "Heh, Kumogakure may have the desire to unify the Shinobi world, but unfortunately for them, they don''t have even half the strength needed to aplish this feat!"


    Desire is indeed important, but if there is no corresponding strength to match, then all that desire is just an empty talk.


    If Eagle was topare the strength of Konoha with other viges, then without a doubt, Konoha is still much stronger than any of the great vige.


    The only problem is that Konoha has to guard against all four nations at the same time. If that wasn''t the case then Konoha can still unterally crush the entire Kumogakure, after all, if worstes to worst, there''s Sandaime-sama himself, then there are people like Shimura Danzo, Mitakado Homura, Utatane Koharu, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Uchiha Fugaku, Hyuga Brothers, Ino-Shika-Cho trio, as well as the patriarchs of other ns, aside from this, there are also arge number of secret and forbidden techniques left by Nidaime-sama, that if used, can cause devastating damage to other viges, if Konoha unites, then Kumogakure would disappear from the face of the Shinobi World.


    But given the current situation, such a thing happening is very unlikely.


    Konoha''s major problem is that in every war, the single vige has to face thebined threat of all the other great viges.


    So, in the face of Kumo''s provocation, Konoha has to not only guard against other shinobi viges that would be waiting for the perfect opportunity to take the advantage of the fire, as well as guard against the Uchiha n, therefore, Konoha appears to be so weak currently.


    Cat thoughtfully muttered, "Is Kumogakure really not strong enough?"


    Eagle didn''t reply directly and said quietly, "The waters of the Shinobi world are much deeper than we think!"


    ,..................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 370 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 177 - – 174 A Mysterious Silhouette In The Cold Moonlight

    In the Shinobi World, countless individuals have achieved little power and jumped out impatiently believing that they are the epitome of everything and will be the ones to unify the Shinobi World.


    There is no shortage of examples like Seimei: the founder of the Vige of Artisans, Hiruko: the creator of Chimera Technique, Shinno: the creator of Reibi, Yomi & Moryo the demon, the four council members of the Hozuki Castle of Kusagakure who believed in the Box of Ultimate Bliss, Mukade, who tried to steal the Ryuumyaku, Haido, who tried to take control of the Stone of Gelel, and so on. ??


    But what was the result in the end?


    All these people without exception became clown figures and died!


    The Shinobi World has never been as simple as it may seem on the surface!


    After the death of Senju Hashirama, Uchiha Madara who rewrote the fate of his death using Izanagi was almost invincible in the Shinobi World, but the proud and arrogant Madara stayed dormant in a gloomy cave for decades toe, and even until his death, he did not show his face to the Shinobi World, just silently controlling things from the dark, and when he finally had both the chess pieces as he intended, in the form of Obito and Nagato, he died with the n of being revived in the Shinobi World in his prime form.


    Uchiha Obito awakened the Kamui, a technique that made him undefeatable in the Shinobi World, and yet he stayed hidden and controlled the things from the shadows, it wasn''t until almost the entire Akatsuki was defeated that he chose to reveal himself to the Shinobi World.


    Another example is Nagato who has awakened and got used to the transnted Rinnegan, with the formation of the Six Paths of Pain, Nagato is almost invincible, but he still stays silent in Amegakure and silently controlling things. Even in the original story, it was only after most of the Akatsuki members were dead that he attacked Konoha to capture the Kyuubi.


    Then there are the Otsutsuki descendants on the moon, even when they have the giant Tenseigan that isparable to the ultimate tressure of the Shinobi World, and have the power to easily destroy the Shinobi World if they so much as desire, and yet theyy dormant on the moon, silently spying on the events of the Shinobi World, seeking the perfect opportunity.


    Each of the big three unexplored Sage regions, the legendary ces that house the Senjutsu knowledge of over a millennium has the strength no less than any great shinobi vige, but they are shrouded with mystery, forbidden to be stepped in, and don''t easily interfere in the matters of the Shinobi World.


    The evil God Jashin, who bestowed the immortal body to Hidan, giving Hidan the ability and strength to fight againstbat powers to the level of Sarutobi Asuma and Yugito Nii, the strength of the so-called evil god is also nothing to scoff at and yet there was close to nothing Konoha found about Jashinism even after several investigations because the teachings of Jashin were so secretly followed and spread that no signs were left, leaving Konoha to initially believe that Jashinism was created by Hidan.


    Why do such strong people stay dormant and silently control things, waiting for the perfect opportunity?


    It''s because they understand that their own strength is not yet enough to sweep everything in one wave. They will only choose to take action when they know that now they can aplish what they desire, otherwise, once they make a move with an uncertainty of the chances of sess, the result would be unpredictable, so staying dormant is the safest choice until they are all absolutely sure!


    The same is true for Hyuga Kuroto, even if he doesn''t take the Sage of Six Path who observes the events of the Shinobi World in the soul form into ount, Kuroto is neither confident enough to deal with the Otsutsuki n on the moon, nor is he confident enough to kill the current Nagato.


    It must be known that when Jiraiya summoned the Two Great Sage Toads and entered into the Senjutsu mode, he has already surpassed the level of a high tier Kage ss powerhouses, and yet he was easily killed by the Six Paths of Pain!


    There could be people saying that Jiraiya was unaware of the abilities of the Six Paths of Pain, but that''s also the case with Nagato, who didn''t know about Jiraiya''s Senjutsu, therefore, in terms of intelligence, neither party had an advantage over the other, and yet the result was clear.


    Jiraiya died in the battle and Nagato only suffered a small loss that could be recovered.


    Moreover, Nagato didn''t go all out from the start, didn''t use techniques likes Chibaku Tensei or summoned the Gedo Statue, if Nagato used either of these, then Jiraiya would have died even before the fight began!


    Sometimes, even Kuroto questions himself if he has the confidence to break away from the Chibaku Tensei if Nagato cast it with all his strength.


    After all, in the Pain''s Assault arc, Uzumaki Naruto only managed to break free of the Chibaku Tensei seal, because of Kyuubi''s unparalleled Chakra and also because Nagato had consumed too much chakra.


    And even if Kuroto could break free of the Chibaku Tensei Seal and defeated Nagato, he would have consumed a great deal of Chakra and will be vulnerable to Obito who could make a surprise attack any time leading to Kuroto''s defeat.


    Therefore, to rise in the Shinobi world, one has to tread cautiously, if anyone tries to be an early bird, he will be the first to be hunted as was the case with Hatake Sakumo and Namikaze Minato!


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Eagle spoke to Cat, "Alright, we are already far enough, leave the rest to me."


    Cat hurriedly said, "Eagle-San, I know that Kumogakure has the wrong intentions this time, so no matter what you do with Watanabe''s corpse, I promise I will not give out the details!"


    Helplessly shaking his head, Eagle exined, "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but you have to remember that we two are the ones who were responsible to keep a watch over the Kumo delegation, therefore, both of us can''t disappear at the same time, that''s why you must return back and provide a cover for my absence!"


    When Cat heard this, he understood that it made sense, so he quickly used the Shadow Clone technique and used Genjutsu transformation to change the appearance of the Shadow Clone to that of Eagle!


    Eagle patted Cat on the shoulder and said, "Go ahead, don''t worry about me,ter I''ll let you in on all the details."


    Cat nodded and said, "Be careful, Kuroto-San!"


    With that said, Cat and the Shadow Clone Eagle disappeared towards the direction where the Kumo delegation was supposed to be staying.


    With Cat gone, Eagle finally started the preparation he ought to do to resolve this matter as peacefully as possible!


    ��


    Kumo Jonin was leading the other members of the peace delegation and Konoha Anbu members towards the edge of Konoha Vige,


    While running, the Anbu asked suspiciously, "Are you sure that the direction is not wrong?"


    Kumo Jonin didn''t say anything just nodded with a doubtful face.


    The current situation haspletely deviated from their predetermined n, and he was caught off guard, but fortunately enough, Watanabe''s body had several seals engraved so tracking his whereabouts wasn''t difficult.


    The Anbu squad leader frowned and after thinking a bit he said, "After passing through this area we will soon reach the outer wall, and if the direction we are moving is correct as you say, then the person who kidnapped Watanabe-san will probably be trying to escape out of the vige."


    Listening to the Anbu squad leader''s words, the Kumo Jonin said coldly, "Huh, our captain was attacked in your Konoha Vige, so Konoha''s Hokage must take responsibility for his death!"


    The Anbu squad leader didn''t argue but motioned his subordinate to report the news to Hokage-Sama.


    Judging from how the situation has developed, the Anbu squad leader can only conclude that Watanabe has indeed been attacked by someone, as for who the other party is and what purpose they have, he is not clear yet!


    Under themand of the Squad captain, two Anbu members left the team and went towards the direction of the Hokage Office.


    After that, the rest of the group continued chasing and finally arrived in a small forest territory on the edge of the vige.


    The forest was filled with dense vegetation and when they were passing through, they suddenly found the silhouette of a person quietly standing.


    The person was wrapped in a midnight cloak with the symbol of Water Chakra around the chest part of the ck cloak that had aplex sealing pattern sewn from the golden thread, at the back are the symbols of the five Chakra natures printed evenly around the Yin-Yang Gossip symbol.


    And, a blue evil spirit mask was donned on the face with a blue jewel on the forehead.


    In the silent night, the figure of the person was illuminated by the cold moonlight giving him a mysterious vibe.


    To top it off, at the feet of the mysterious man lied the corpse of a person in ck clothes.


    The attention of the entire group was directed towards the mysterious person and they surrounded him from all sides, cutting off all of his escape routes.


    Upon closer inspection, Kumo Jonin immediately recognized the identity of the corpse lying at the feet of the mysterious person, it was none other than the missing Watanabe, seeing this, his heart sank.


    The Anbu squad leader cautiously looked at the mysterious person and silently gestured to his subordinates, deploying a siege formation.


    Surrounded from all side, the mysterious person seemed unfazed and indifferently took out a storage scroll from the inner part of his cloak and muttered, "Heh, the guy had a bounty of 50 million Ryo on the ck market, I didn''t expect his to be so pathetically weak, that the task turned out to be so boring!" His words clearly had contempt for Watanabe.


    And exactly as he spoke, Watanabe did have a bounty of 50 million Ryo on his head in the ck-Market Circle, such a reward is actually quite high if anything!


    And there was no need to guess on the identity of the party who ced such a high bounty on his head, it is none other than Iwagakure.


    After all, Iwagakure, who has hatred towards both, Kumogakure and Konohagakure, is the most unwilling to let the two viges conclude a peace treaty, Iwa wants the war between them to continue so that Iwa-nin can use the best opportunity to deal heavy damage to both the Konoha and Kumo at the same time.


    And if a mere 50 million Ryo can buy the head of the leader of the peace delegation and destroy the peace between Konoha and Kumo, then such an amount is actually a very good investment that would reap many profitable results for Iwagakure in the future��


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 372 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 178 - – 175 Crossing The Outer Wall

    The Fact that Watanabe is dead is hard to change.


    Even if Kuroto controls Watanabe''s corpse with the Tenseigan Soul Descend or with the Puppet Technique, it would still be impossible to fool the Kumo delegation members as they might have arranged a secret code for the identification, which is something Kuroto doesn''t know. ??


    Therefore, Kuroto gave up that n.


    After all, Kumo ninjas aren''t idiots, given that there are countless methods to manipte the dead in the Shinobi World, therefore they too can figure out that the corpse is being controlled, so instead of wasting time taking such a huge risk, it is better to divert the most me towards a third party and resolve the contradiction between Konoha and Kumo with a need of forced cooperation irrespective of their choice.


    Anyway, as long as Watanabe didn''t die in the Hyuga grounds and the person responsible for his death wasn''t a Konoha shinobi, Kumo''s conspiracy would be a failure.


    When he heard the mysterious person mention the bounty on Watanabe''s head, Kumo Jonin''s heart tightened.


    The Anbu squad captain on the side shouted furiously, "Damn it, you bastard, dare to sneak into Konoha!"


    The leader of Kumo envoys was killed in Konoha, even if the deed wasn''t done by a Konoha Shinobi, Konoha still has to be somewhat responsible for Watanabe''s death, and now that Watanabe''s death has been confirmed at the hands of a bounty hunter, the Anbu squad captain''s heart was filled with indignation.


    Looking at those fierce eyes under the Hawk Anbu Mask, Suijin lips curved and said yfully, "Who told Iwagakure to put such high bounty on his head? If you want toin, do it to the Tsuchikage!"


    As soon as Suijin said this, Kumo ninjas gritted their teeth in anger, "Iwagakure!"


    Kumo''s hatred towards Iwa ispletely unmasked, after all, Kumo was betrayed by Iwa, as a result of which the Sandaime Raikage died in the hands of ten thousand Iwa Shinobi.


    The Anbu squad leader didn''t hesitate anymore, what he cared about now was to kill the mysterious man and recapture Watanabe''s body.


    The leader of the Kumo peace delegation was killed in Konoha once this news is spread out, although Konoha''s reputation would be affected, this kind of thing is still inevitable given the situation, but if even the culprit responsible is not killed and the corpse isn''t recovered then Konoha wouldpletely lose its face.


    Therefore, the Anbu squad leader silently signaled his colleague through routine gestures in order to kill the target.


    Immediately, the two Anbu used the Body Flicker technique and rushed towards Suijin from both sides, Suijin just smiled lightly as he could easily make out every attack because he has already activated his Byakugan long ago.


    At the same time, the Anbu squad leader with the Hawk Anbu Mask threw seven Kunai in a series.


    If one was to observe very carefully; he would be able to notice that each of the Kunai was tied with a specially treated metal wire.


    These metal wire not only have a very high tensile strength but also doesn''t reflect any light, making it very difficult for any normal Shinobi to find them.


    ''Oh�� so they are using formation: 324-AZ-12!'' �C Suijin is also an Anbu, therefore, he knows almost all these sets of Coordinated attack formations, after all, he too has practiced these attack formations many times, while conducting Anbu training so he also knows how to break-through them.


    Suijin instantly threw several shurikens that urately hit the iing kunai while he simultaneously used the Body flicker technique to meet the iing attack of the Anbuing from the right.


    The Anbu on the right was wielding a sword and waved it harshly.


    This attack is just a feint, the purpose of which is to force Suijin back to his original ce, i.e., the siege circle.


    Suijin chuckled lightly and neither did he backed off nor dodged or hide or met the attack, just elerated further.


    "This!?" �C The Anbu who waved his sword was surprised, after all, who would rush straight towards an oing sword sh?


    But before he could recover and make a follow-up offensive, ''Bang!'' he flew out with a muffled sound by being heavily punched on the cheek that even broke the Panda Anbu mask he wore, knocking him out in just one blow.


    With the Panda knocked out, Suijin didn''t stay there any longer and used the inertia of momentum that his body was in and directly exerted force on his toes and made a big jump to make a leap out of the encirclement and ran towards Konoha outer wall.


    While all this happened in a very short moment, the Hawk Anbu''s face under the mask sank, after again instructing his subordinates to call for reinforcements and pass on thetest news to Hokage-Sama, he hurriedly took the other colleagues and chased after Suijin.


    The other party was able to break through the Konoha Anbu''s collective attack formation as if it was a piece of cake, this shows that either the other party is very familiar with the Anbu formations or is an exceptionally strong shinobi.


    In either of the case, he can''t be allowed to live anymore!


    By now the situation is already far beyond what an Anbu squad leader can handle. He could only report thetest news to the Sandaime-Sama and wait for the reinforcements from the vige.


    Escaping out of the Anbu siege circle, Suijin came near the outer wall, after some ups and downs.


    "Who!?"


    The guards on duty immediately spotted Suijin and identified him as a suspicious individual based on the outfit he was wearing.


    The Shinobi team responsible for guarding this section of the outer wall is also a four-man team, consisting of two chunin and two genins.


    But what Suijin didn''t expect was that of the two Chunin, one turned out to be Hyuga Yui, his fianc��, recognizing her, he couldn''t help think silently, ''Uh�� what should I do now!?''


    Yui didn''t recognize the identity of the mysterious person, immediately took on the Gentle Fist stance, and asked in a clear voice while the meridians around her eyes bulged, "Who are you?"


    Suijin didn''t answer but thought to himself, ''Can''t let her get involved in this, in the first ce, Yui is responsible for the internal Hyuga matters, so she shouldn''t even be present here!''


    Although Suijin was thinking this, that didn''t stop his movements and within a fort few moments, he appeared near the two genins and knocked them out cold with furious fist strikes in the gut then immediately went towards the other chunin and knocked him out cold simrly.


    In just a few short moments, the three other ninjas were lying unconscious.


    Yui was shocked at the speed and strength the suspicious person disyed here and immediately rushed towards him.


    As a member of the Hyuga n, Yui is naturally very apt in Gentle Fist Style taijutsu, so she tried to stall the other party.


    But unfortunately for her, the person she was up against was much more experienced and had much more knowledge of the Hyuga Style Combat, not to mention he was much strongerpared to her, therefore all the strikes she made were either dodged or countered with minimal movements.


    As the battle progressed, her breathing started to get rugged, taking this opportunity, Suijin immediately hit her abdomen with a palm strike, although Yui managed to bring her palm to greet the attack, however, the strength used by Suijin in that attack was much more than she initially estimated so was sent flying.


    With a bang, she used the tree to stop herself and looked at Suijin with more caution.


    Suijin knew this much wasn''t enough to make her give up, but he can''t be too hard on her��


    So without waiting for her to rush towards him, he flickered before her and tapped at the back part of her neck with his hand, knocking her unconscious.


    Suddenly losing consciousness, Yui fell forward andnded on Suijin''s shoulder, out cold.


    Picking her up lightly, Suijin gentlyid her on the ground with her back resting on the tree trunk and muttered slowly, "Please forgive me Yui, if I hadn''t done that, you wouldn''t have given up��"


    Being done with that he nced at the increasingly noisy vige and then jumped past the Konoha Outer Wall without looking back and moved outside the vige.


    At the bottom of his heart, he has already made up his mind, after this matter was over, he has to find a way to increase Yui''s strength.


    Although Yui has an innocent and kind nature, the Shinobi World is very cruel and doesn''t care about innocent and kind people.


    Yui has the potential to reach the elite Jonin level, but this isn''t enough, her strength has to be much higher.


    While Suijin was still thinking about Yui''s matters, suddenly two figures stopped in front of him.


    Both of them were dressed in Konoha''s Anbu gear and Suijin was incredibly familiar with the two of them as they both were none other than the Dog and Monkey of the Team-11 he is part of.


    Hatake Kakashi wearing the Dog mask took a closer look at the other party wearing a mysterious outfit and said coldly, "It''s time you stop running, you won''t be going any further from here!"


    Might Guy, wearing the Monkey mask also said loudly, "You who wants to ruin the hard-won peace between the two nations, I will never allow you to extinguish the mes of youth of Konoha''s future!"


    ...................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 374 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: [emailprotected]</a>/Milta_trantions

 Chapter 179 - – 176 Dog And Monkey

    With a depressed mood, Shisui wearing his Cat Anbu mask led the Shadow Clone that changed into the appearance of Hyuga Kuroto''s Eagle Anbu guise and quietly returned to the Mansion where the Kumo delegation was officially staying at.


    Currently, only two Kumo ninjas were left here while the rest followed Kumo''s Jonin searching for Watanabe. ??


    "Sigh, I was a stepte!" �C Cat frowned noticing that both Dog and Monkey were no longer in their position, implying that they too went in search for Watanabe.


    Since it was a team task, and considering that the mansion Kumo envoys were staying in is prettyrge, so Team-11 was divided into two teams, with Eagle and Cat in one team and Dog and Monkey in the other.


    And since both Dog and Monkey are now gone, it could only mean that they went to search for Watanabe, shaking his head helplessly, Cat sighed, "I hope Kuroto-San wouldn''t be blocked by the Captain Kakashi and Guy-San��"


    ��


    In the forest beyond the outer wall of Konohagakure.


    Suijin, who was stopped by Dog and Monkey Anbu folded his hands over his chest and chuckled, "You two, are you really confident that just the two of you can stop me!?"


    Being provoked by Suijin''s words, Monkey couldn''t stomach his desire to fight.


    "Calm down!" �C But before he could move, Dog blocked him halfway while his eyes remained on Suijin.


    The dog didn''t rush to start the battle but first asked tentatively, "Who are you and why to kill Kumo''s head ninja?"


    "Heh, doesn''t Konohagakure ims to be the strongest of the five great shinobi viges, so figure it out and find the details about me yourself!" �C Dog wanted to speak something but was interrupted midway by Suijin who spoke after a pause with a soft chuckle, "You know it is useless to stall time and wait for the reinforcements to arrive because the result isn''t going to change any better!"


    When Suijin said that, Dog didn''t wait anymore and immediately started printing hand seals and shouted, "Earth Release: Multiple Copsing Earth Style Walls!"


    Boom��


    Instantly, Suijin was surrounded by walls from the four sides, the walls kepting closer as if they intended to trap and kill, Suijin within it.


    With the enemy''s sight blocked, Dog again printed hand seals in coordination with the previous ones, Snake �C Ram �C Monkey �C Boar �C Horse �C Tiger: "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"


    The fierce great fireball technique spurted by Dog shot towards the sky above the four earth walls.


    With the speed at which Dog printed the hand seal, there was almost no break between the two ninjutsu, the intention of releasing the great fireball technique were naturally so that the moment the enemy tries to escape out of the siege of the copsing four earth style walls, he would be burned to a crisp by the zing hot fireball.


    But unfortunately for Dog, Suijin has the Byakugan, so at the moment, Suijin was able to understand Dog''s n based on the hand seals and Chakra flow.


    Therefore, he didn''t make any attempt to jump upwards do to escape out of the siege of the copsing walls.


    Instead, he made the hand seals at the same time as Dog and shouted in low voice,


    "Water Release: Water Severing Wave!"


    Ssh��


    A thin high-speed jet of water was sprayed out of Suijin''s mouth and like a sharp knife, it easily cut through all the copsing walls in small boulders.


    At this moment, the sound of flicker echoed, and instantly Suijin ducked sideways to avoid the iing kick from Monkey.


    Boom��


    The heavy kick, Monkey made was avoided by Suijin and since the kick was avoided, so Monkey rapidly kicked the rock boulders towards Suijin.


    Between the iing flying rock boulders towards him, Suijin''s figure flickered and shed across multiple points, dodging the rock pieces, the speed was so fast that it almost left multiple after images behind as he rushed out of the thrashed walls.


    Suijin didn''t choose to entangle with Monkey in closebat, the reason for this is simple, his Water Clone body is not as proficient in taijutsu that it couldpare with Might Guy whose keenness in close-quarter taijutsu is so high that it''s almost inexplicable, sometimes it makes him wonders whether Might Guy has some special ability that gives him insightparable to that of a fully matured Sharingan, which is almost unreasonable.


    With the embedded Sharingan in his left eye, Dog saw that Suijin rushed towards him, and he made no pause as, after just a few hand signs, dazzling lightning flickered with a piercing sound.


    Chiiiiiiiiiirp��


    The sharp sound of thousands of birds singing echoed throughout the forest as Dog also rushed towards Suijin.


    Almost at the same time, the two figures rushed towards each other, their speed so fast that it seemed that they were teleporting.


    Drip��


    After the two figures passed each other, Suijin looked down and found that his arm was lightly rubbed by Dog''s Chidori as a result of which, his sleeve was cut and a light trail of blood dripped down to the ground along the cuff.


    On the other side, Dog staggered a few footsteps and half-kneeled on the ground as he coughed out blood from his mouth.


    Monkey noticed that Dog was injured and instantly rushed towards him and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    Dog nodded but his left hand was still tightly clutched over his abdomen while the right hand had some blood over his fingers!


    At this time Suijin turned around and looked down at Dog and Monkey and said with an impressed voice, "Unexpectedly, you were able to hurt me!"


    Gritting his teeth, Dog stood up and once again repeated, "I said previously, you won''t be able to escape!"


    "Are you sure about that? It looks to me as if you are quite hurt a lot internally, you may try to cover it by putting on a tough guy act, but these water fists are quite damaging!" �C Said Suijin as he lifted his hand to show the water present over his hand.


    Suijin''s attack was a bit simr to how Slug Sannin Senju Tsunade''s Chakra Enhanced Power works, however, it''s also quite different from her style as instead of pure chakra that causes overall damage, Suijin uses high-pressure water that revolves around his fist directly inflects internal injury when using it with conjunction to the Byakugan''s prowess.


    "It doesn''t matter, my injury is nothing, with the two of us here, you have no way of getting past us!" �C said Dog, as he drew out his kunai and took the fighting stance.


    "You said it, my friend, this is the way to go, we will not let the likes of you people let the youth of Konoha be wasted, now it''s time for us to go full throttle and show them what Konoha Shinobi are capable of!" �C Shouted monkey as he drew out the nan-chaks.


    Looking at the two figures before him who were ready to fight to the death here, Hyuga Kuroto in his Suijin disguise was in a trance and suddenly remembered his ninja academy days.


    ��


    Hyuga Patriarch''s Mansion, in the Hyuga n grounds.


    Hyuga Hiashi was sitting on a Zabuton and leisurely sipping tea while he was busy with some thoughts.


    After hearing about what happened, the shocked Hyuga Hizashi hurried to his brother''s mansion and noticed that the elder brother was calmly sitting, sipping on tea and busy in some thoughts, seeing this Hizashi was a little relieved and asked hurriedly, "What happened, why did Kumo delegation search through our n grounds!?"


    Upon being broken out of his thoughts, Hiashi sighed lightly and said, "Sit down, and have tea first."


    Hizashi curtly sat down and poured himself some tea and took a sip.


    But before, Hiashi could begin exining, a shinobi of the Hyuga n appeared outside the room and said, "Patriarch-Sama, I have received the news, that the Kumo delegation and leading Anbu ck Ops found the leader in a forest zone near the eastern outer wall, the news states that the Kumo Head ninja Watanabe was attacked by a mysterious man!"


    Hiashi nodded and ordered, "Continue investigating!"


    "Yes!" �C with that said the ninja disappeared.


    However, Hizashi who sat on the side was shocked, since, Hiashi had ordered for any information about the even to not be spoken, nobody dared to exin to Hizashi therefore, the younger sibling was clueless and spoke hurriedly, "What, the leader of Kumo delegation was attacked by someone in the vige!?"


    Again, before Hiashi could begin exining, another member of the Hyuga n appeared outside the room with thetest report, "Patriarch, thetest news, chasing Anbu failed to capture the mysterious man, and the other party seemed to have escaped past the outer wall!"


    "Alright, continue!" �C Hiashi nodded


    Hearing this news, Hiashi sighed in relief and thought silently, ''Fortunately, Kuroto-Kun took care of the matter, otherwise, things would have be very problematic!''


    If the body of Watanabe was to be found within the Hyuga n territory, then the consequences would have been unimaginable, and the Hyuga n might have got involved in the disaster.


    However, Hizashi didn''t know the story behind and he stood up hurriedly and stated, "Damn it, I''ll go after him!"


    Hiashi who had just taken a sip of tea lifted his cup and stopped Hizashi, and at this time another Hyuga ninja appeared outside the room with the report, "Hiashi-sama, Hokage-sama, himself has gone to hunt down the mysterious man responsible for attacking and killing Kumo Head Ninja!"


    Puuufffff...


    Hearing this news, the mouthful of tea was spat out in a panic��


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 376 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 180 - – 177 Chasing

    Uchiha Patriarch Mansion, Uchiha n Grounds.


    Uchiha Fugaku quietly sat by theke, thinking over some things. ??


    At this time, an Uchiha Shinobi rushed in and whispered lightly, "Patriarch, we heard that the Kumo delegation leader, Watanabe was kidnapped and killed by a bounty-nin for the high bounty ced on Watanabe''s head!"


    "He was kidnapped and killed!?" �C Fugaku''s face turned solemn after listening to the news.


    After these past few days of attempted trials, the leader of the Kumo delegation finally agreed to meet the Uchiha Fugaku tonight.


    For that purpose, Fugaku has been patiently waiting for midnight toe, but now he has received such a piece of absurd news.


    Watanabe was going to utilize this opportunity and send the Shadow Clone tonight and use this chance to further provoke the internal conflict between the Uchiha n and Hokage faction.


    Watanabe never would have thought that the moment his Shadow Clone sneaked out of the assigned mansion, it was spotted by the pair of Eagle and Cat Anbu.


    Fugaku was obviously a bit frustrated and spoke after a little bit of thinking, "Where is Shisui, wasn''t he responsible for protecting the Kumo delegation tonight?"


    The Uchiha ninja shook his head, "There is no clear information, the situation there has been taken over by other Anbu ninja and Chunin, the process of Watanabe''s disappearance is also very strange, there are no signs of fighting near the assigned mansion, which ispletely unreasonable!"


    Hearing this, Fugaku also frowned slightly and finally ordered, "Find Shisui and get the details about what happened exactly, I want every detail!"


    "Yes!" �C The Uchiha ninja nodded respectfully and disappeared.


    At this time, Fugaku looked towards the full moon in the distant sky, his face filled with hesitation and confusion.


    After some evaluation, Fugaku has confirmed that Uchiha Shisui is leaning on the side of the Hokage faction, for this reason, the Uchiha n has been continuously failing in their attempt to make a contact with the Kumo delegation. Otherwise, if Shisui was on the side of the Uchiha n, then using his identity, making a contact with the Kumo delegation was a piece of cake.


    Shisui''s attitude has further strengthened the Uchiha Patriarch''s determination to bring Shinichi back to the Uchiha n, in his n, once Shinichies back to the Uchiha n, and the Uchiha n attempts tounch a Coup d''��tat, then the Konoha Elder Council will no longer trust Shisui and distance him from the Hokage faction, left with no choice, Shisui would have toe back to the family he belongs to and apologize to all the Uchiha whose trust he has been breaking.


    For this reason, Fugaku has never confronted Shisui about his intentions, nor has he thought of fighting Shisui.


    Because for Fugaku, Shisui is not only very preciousbat personnel of the Uchiha n, but the kid is also akin to his nephew, and which parent wouldn''t forgive his child if they make a mistake?


    Therefore, Fugaku is willing to let Shisui understand that only Uchiha n is where he would truly belong.


    And Fugaku also knows that once both Shisui and Shinichi return to the Uchiha n, then with thebined power of three Mangekyou Sharingan users, coupled with all the elite Jonin and other top Uchiha Combat personnel, the Uchiha n will be able topletely defeat the Hokage faction and take over the position of the Hokage without any trouble that the Uchiha has desired for so many years.


    But is that really what he wants? Fugaku is unsure, after all, he too loves his vige, if there is a chance, he wouldn''t want to take over the position forcefully!


    Therefore, there is doubt and hesitation in his eyes, and it will only manifest when he is alone!


    A momentter Fugaku sensed the presence of another Uchiha ninja rushing towards him and his face returned back to the usual.


    The Uchiha ninja arrived with thetest report, "We have discovered that the Sandaime himself took arge number of Anbu ninja to hunt down the bounty-nin responsible for killing Kumo head ninja."


    Fugaku wasn''t surprised by this and immediately got up and ordered, "Assemble the Konoha Police force with Jonin level members!"


    The Uchiha ninja was stunned and asked, "Patriarch, are we also going to be involved in the round-up!?"


    Fugaku nodded, "Sandaime himself is going after the bounty-nin, this shows that the matter is undoubtedly serious, our internal conflicts should be put aside for now, if the bounty-nin escapes easily, then Konoha''s reputation will be affected, besides this will also be a good opportunity to make contact with the Kumo ninjas!"


    The Uchiha ninja understood and immediately nodded, "Yes, in that case, I will issue the assembly ordered on behalf of Patriarch!" �C with that said, the ninja disappeared.


    "Hmm!"


    Using this chance, inquiring from the Kumo delegation, whether Shinichi really defected to Kumogakure would also be the best opportunity.


    ��


    New Root Base.


    The root leftover Root ninjas were constantlying and going, reporting all kinds of information to Shimura Danzo, who sat on his chair.


    After hearing that the Sandaime himself led the Anbu to hunt down the mysterious bounty-nin, Danzo showed a thoughtful look and asked the men next to him, "Have you found out the identity of this mysterious bounty-nin?"


    The Root ninjas next to him nodded and passes a copy of a file recording the information about the mysterious bounty nin, "From the description of the outfit, he was wearing, the party seems to be a bounty-nin that goes by the name ''Suijin,'' who has recently amassed quite a bit of fame in the ck-market circle, for his efficiency and strength and perfection ofpleting the tasks."


    "Suijin!?" �C Shimura Danzo frowned when he looked at the copy in his hands.


    After a brief nce, he threw the file heavily on the ground and shouted in anger, "You collected this information!?"


    "In addition to the brief description of the outfit he wears, and his name, the information only stated that he is a top tier bounty-nin, besides these three details, there was no other useful information.


    Seeing Danzo''s anger, the root ninja immediately knelt on one knee and hurriedly exined in panic, "Please forgive me Danzo-sama, but this, ''Suijin'' character appeared out of thin air, prior to this, there is no information about him any of our data files, therefore, we couldn''t find any information!"


    "Ipetents!" �C scolded Danzo heavily,


    "..." The root ninja stayed silent and dared not lift his head, afraid that he would only anger Danzo-Sama more.


    After a little while, Danzo calmed himself and went on to say, "Continue investigation, I want to know who is hidden behind that mask, the other party has the gall to enter my Konoha so unscrupulously and cause such chaos, I want to know who gave him such courage! Find out everything about him, from his identity to his background, the person he working for, family, his strength, weakness, secret, anything to everything we can exploit, is that understood!"


    "H-hai, crystal clear, Danzo-Sama!" �C the Anbu hurriedly nodded and disappeared.


    With the room silent, Danzo stood up and looked outside the window at the full moon with an inexplicable expression.


    ��


    In the forest outside the easter outer wall of Konoha.


    Suijin nced at Dog''s right hand and then his gaze moved towards the bloodstain on the ground.


    In the previous confrontation, Dog''s Chidori slightly rubbed through Suijin''s right arm, therefore, a small cut appeared on his arm that leaked out a trail of blood.


    Although it''s not something to get worried over, it''s still a bit troublesome if not dealt with quickly.


    After all, as long as, these few drops of blood are dealt with, Suijin can avoid being tracked and pursued because of the odor.


    This is something to be heavily guarded when facing the Dog masked Anbu, i.e., Hatake Kakashi, after all, he has a highly apt group of eight ninken as his summon beasts, moreover Hatake Kakashi''s own sense of smell is also extremely terrifying therefore, one has to be careful against him.


    After making up his mind, Suijin quickly printed the seals and muttered,


    "Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!"


    Instantly, arge amount of water formed a surging vortex around Suijin that kept rising upwards and exploded from the top in the form of a massive wave covering the entire battlefield.


    The momentum of the wave was so high that it seemed to almost submerge the entire surrounding forest area.


    Dog Anbu''s face behind the mask was inexplicable and he hurriedly shouted towards hispanion, "Be careful!"


    The monkey responded with a nod, "Yeah!"


    The two tacitly jumped up at the same time, but they didn''t look away from the body of Suijin, continuously paying attention to his moves.


    The Water Colliding Wave washed up the ground and increase the moisture content in the surroundings. With that, Suijin again printed hand seals and shouted, "Water Release: Multiple Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    Three water dragons with their diameter over a meter; condensed from the surrounding water and instantly rose up hovering around Suijin providing a protective cover.


    Suijin waved his hand towards the Dog and Monkey Anbu on the tree, and the two of the threerge dragons immediately rushed towards the two Anbu.


    The Dog Anbu didn''t dare to be careless and immediately printed hand seals,


    "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    Instantly, a water dragon was also raised by Dog Anbu, using the surrounding water, and the water dragon collided with the opposite water dragon, protecting the Dog Anbu.


    The Monkey Anbu was also not careless and continuously dodged the homing water dragon, seeing that the Water Dragon didn''t give up the chase, the Monkey Anbu, kicked the trunk of a tree with all his power breaking it in one shot and then again kicked away the broken trunk towards the iing water dragon, neutralizing the attack.


    However, this short opportunity in which the Dog Anbu and the Monkey Anbu backed away was not wasted by Suijin, who exploded the third Water Dragon obscuring the two Anbu''s sight and immediately turned around and flew towards the depth of the forest.


    At this time, the Dog Anbu''s voice came from behind,


    "Summoning: Earth Release: Tracking Fang Technique!"


    Puff�� Puff�� Puff�� Puff�� Puff�� Puff�� Puff�� Puff��


    Instantly, eight pits appeared on the ground around Suijin, the eight Ninken jumped out of the ground and pounced on Suijin from all sides.


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 377 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 181 - – 178 Suijins Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals

    Seeing the eight nin-ken biting him from all sides, Suijin was a bit speechless.


    For some reason, Suijin was inexplicably calm about being bitten by these nin-ken, as if he wasn''t at all surprised by the sudden turn of events, but as far as the matter was concerned did he really expect for such a thing to happen? ??


    At this moment, Monkey Anbu rushed over, "Leaf Great Whirlwind!"


    Just as Monkey Anbu was about to attack Suijin, the eight nin-ken hurriedly jumped back to avoid being swept over by the attack.


    Being free for movement, Suijin barely avoided the taijutsu kick attack with a backflip, but he wasn''t so lucky as the follow-up taken by the Dog Anbu in the form of, "Leaf Strong Whirlwind!" still hit him.


    As a result of the spinning reverse kick, Suijin''s body exploded into the water, shocking everyone at the sight, and not even a secondter, another Suijin emerged from the water and punched the Dog Anbu in the gut with water flowing fist, that sent him flying away and crashing into a tree, severely breaking it.


    But Suijin wasn''t any lucky either as the Monkey Anbu who has justnded over, again pounced at him with more strength, as the green aura of the Hachimon Tonkou radiated around him like a fire,


    "Violent �C Leaf Adamantine-Strength Whirlwind!"


    Suijin didn''t have enough time to dodge and could barely resist the roundhouse kick with his hands, but that wasn''t enough, as he was also sent flying and crashed several trees, breaking them all.


    "Cough- cough��"


    "Cough-cough��"


    Both Dog Anbu and Suijin spurted out blood from their mouths as they made all their attempt to stand up again.


    Both of them recovered almost at the same time and stood up while wiping away the blood.


    At this moment, Suijin was surrounded from the three sides, with the Dog mask Anbu on the left, the eight ninken on the right, and the monkey mask Anbu on the front.


    The two Anbu and the eight ninken were ready to continue the next wave of offensive.


    Seeing this scene, Suijin thought to himself, ''The eight ninken have already smelled my odor, so using the usual methods of escaping can''t be used to get rid of the pursuit of Kakashi and Guy!''


    However, he didn''t have time to consider anything as his expression turned serious.


    Because at this moment, Suijin noticed several chakra signs emerge in Byakugan''s vision, this implied that arge number of ninjas were rushing here!


    ''Damn, are all the elitesing here!?'' �C in a sh, Suijin reached this conclusion.


    Because the insight of the Water Nature Clone''s Byakugan is not as high as that of the main body, therefore, by the time, Suijin noticed their presence, they were already here!


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Amidst the sound of breaking through the wind, a series of silhouettes using the Body Flicker technique appeared around Suijin, surrounding him at the center.


    The one leading them was none other than the Sandaime Hokage of Konoha in his ckbat gear, Sarutobi Hiruzen!


    Sandaime took a nce around the battlefield and then nodded towards the two Anbu, "You both did well!"


    The Anbu with the Dog Mask appeared at the side of Sandaime and said courteously, "The strength of the enemy is very strong, and he mostly relies on Water Stylebined with a good level of taijutsu!"


    Sandaime nodded slightly and then turned towards Suijin with eagle sharp eyes, as he spoke in a deep voice, "Say, who instructed you to kill the leader of the Kumo delegation!?"


    The Anbu elites, as well as the Kumo ninjas that also arrived at the same time at the battlefield, stared at Suijin closely, waiting for his answer.


    Suijin just shrugged, "Of course it was the 50 million Ryo bounty on the head of Watanabe that arose my interest, I hope this answer satisfies the Honorable Sandaime Hokage-sama!" �C thest part was said with a bit of a mocking tone which didn''t escape the eyes of all those present here.


    "I see, in that case, you will have to face the consequences of your actions, for attacking and killing a guest of Konoha, you will be judged with death, resistance is futile, surrendering will let you earn a peaceful death!" �C Said Sandaime indifferently.


    The surrounding Anbu elites were very eager to fight the enemy, everyone knows that this bounty-nin was doomed, who could escape alive when facing the Sandaime Hokage?


    After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen is not entitled to the epithet ''God of Shinobi'' for nothing!


    However, Kumo Jonin, frowned, he has a feeling that something has been amiss in the situation, but he hasn''t been able to figure out what that is!


    Contrary to what most expected, Suijin put one hand on his waist and said with a leisure smile, "I didn''t expect that even the Hokage-Dono will personallye here, I am afraid I am shaking down to my boots!"


    "Really? I, however, cannot see any trace of fear from the calmness that you exude!" �C Sandaime said with a solemn face.


    "Heh, that''s because you have no way of stopping me!" �C said Suijin with a smirk as he started printing hand seals, and shouted, "Ice Release Secret Technique: Straight Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals!"


    With an icy chill, the moisture present in the air condensed into a crystal-clear Ice Mirror before everyone.


    ''W-what, Ice Release Kekkei Genkai!?'' �C Everyone, including the Sandaime Hokage, was shocked when they saw the ice mirrors floating in the air.


    It stands to reason that the Yuki n has been annihted by the Kirigakure, therefore, Ice Release Kekkei Genkai should have disappeared from the face of the Shinobi World, but unexpectedly, the mysterious bounty-nin could use the Ice Release, does that mean he is one of the survivors of the Yuki n?


    Seeing this scene, the Kumo Jonin was also finally convinced that the death of Watanabe should have nothing to do with Konoha.


    While he was hateful towards the mysterious Bounty-nin, ck-market Circle, and most of all towards the Iwagakure for cing such a bounty on Watanabe''s head, he was more regretful that their n to make Konoha suffer in internal strife using Watanabe''s death, was now useless because of the intervention of a freaking bounty-nin.


    Although Konoha would still be held responsible, they wouldn''t be much ountable or under pressure as they might have been if Watanabe would have died at the hands of the Hyuga Patriarch.


    Experienced Shinobi who have had a previous encounter with the shinobi of the Yuki n will find that the Ice Mirrors used by this mysterious bounty-nin are quite different from the normal ones used by the Yuki n.


    The Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals generally form in a circr perimeter, forming a hemispherical ice cover, covering a circr area, and trapping the enemy in it.


    However, the ice Crystals formed by Suijin were different as they lined up one after the other in the mid-air forming a long queue that extended down to the horizon.


    Taking advantage of everyone''s stupor, Suijin leaped lightly, merged into the Ice Mirror, and waved back enthusiastically, "Everyone, goodbye, until we meet again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the ice mirrors that hung at thest burst with cold air.


    The mirrors at the end would dissipate into the cold air and will be reshaped at the beginning of the long queue, this process continued like a non-ending cycle.


    And Suijin who has merged into the Ice mirrors shed from one mirror to the other at a frightening speed that was difficult to match.


    Looking from a distance, this queue of the Ice Mirror appeared as if it is a speeding train!


    "This��!?" �C No one expected the bounty-nin in front of them to use such a method and it undoubtedly left everyone stunned.


    Sandaime was the fastest to recover and took the lead in using the body flicker technique to try to catch up to him.


    Sandaime''s actions were like a signal, and therge number of Konoha Anbu immediately recovered from their stupor and followed after him, the Dog and Monkey mask Anbu were obviously no exception to this.


    And since Watanabe''s corpse was in the hands of the bounty-nin, therefore, Kumo ninjas also had no choice but to follow as they can''t show any signs, that might allow the discerning eyes to figure out anything they don''t want to.


    While following Sandaime, the Monkey asked the Dog, "Howe, Eagle and Cat haven''te here for so long?"


    The Dog was also somewhat confused, after all, usually, once an ident urs during a mission, Eagle and Cat are the ones to react the fastest, but now that such a big deal happened tonight, and either of them has yet to show up!


    Monkey asked again, "That person obviously had the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, why didn''t he use Ice Style when fighting us?"


    The dog said after a little bit of thinking, "The most likely reason is that he didn''t need to, from the way he fought against the two of us at the same time and still had time in his hands, his strength should be higher than what we expect, therefore, we should be more careful of him now!"


    Monkey looked at the back of Sandaime at the front of the team and said withughter, "Hokage-Sama himself is present here, there is nothing for us to worry about!"


    ......................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 379 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 182 - – 179 Monkey God-King Enma

    Trantor''s Note: Okay that was a mistake, and I apologize. I did post the correct chapter initially, but during an edit, I mistakenly copy-pasted the previous chapter.


    Gomen nasai. ??


    ......................................................................................................


    In the quiet night, a long curtain of light illuminated by the full moon in the sky flew over the dense forest, making the entire sky dreamy and illusory giving off a surreal feeling; if not for arge number of shinobi in the dark gear chasing after the curtain of light that gave off a chilling cold air.


    Upon closer look, one can find that the light curtain leaping over the forest was in fact a long queue of ice mirrors that made the surrounding forest extremely cold.


    And the moonlight from the full moon was responsible for giving this queue of ice mirrors a fairy tale vibe.


    This queue of moving ice mirrors was obviously, the Suijin specific, ''Ice Release Secret Technique: Straight Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals''


    After months of practice and training, Suijin has finally able to fuse the Water Nature Chakra and Wind Nature Chakra and finally mastered the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai.


    Of course, the main reason why he managed to do so is the ''Tenseigan Soul Descend Technique.'' In not for that, Kuroto wouldn''t have been able to personally experience the entire process of using the Ice Release, so learning Ice Release was majorly thanks to the Tenseigan Technique.


    After finally attaining the fusion of Water Release and Wind Release into Ice Release, he spent a lot of time and effort studying the mechanisms of the various Ice Release Jutsu over the course of the past few months.


    Thest lesson from losing the Water Clone-A made him understand that, it doesn''t matter if he can''t beat the enemy, what''s important is that he must always have an escape in every situation; if he can''t escape, then all the effort will be worthless.


    Why did Namikaze Minato, who grew upter overwhelmed the momentum of the three Sannin, and attained the position of the Hokage?


    The reason is very simple, all his strengths, knowledge, weakness, character, charisma, loyalty, and talent aside, it was majorly because of the ''Flying Thunder God Technique,'' this technique was thoroughly mastered by him and it gave him control of the entire battlefield.


    When to fight, where to fight, who to fight, the option of retreat and everything was in the hands of Yondaime, he had the final say. Making him someone capable of even being able to kill a thousand shinobi alone without suffering any damage.


    In the third Shinobi war, in any of the battlefield, if Konoha had a disadvantage, Namikaze Minato had the power to turn that disadvantageous situation into an advantageous one, if the situation was already advantageous then he could expand that advantage infinitely.


    The main reason for all this was his mobility.


    Therefore, after mastering the Ice Release, Kuroto didn''t focus on learning or creating the strongest offensive ice Release techniques that would give him more firepower, no, he spent more effort in learning descent Ice Release Techniques that would increase his mobility.


    In thest battle against Sasori, Sasori''s ice Release puppet used the Ice Release Technique to make a path and smoothly moved on that track and therefore, easily caught up with him.


    Although this type of use of Ice Release can also increase a ninja''s mobility, the user would still be restricted by the terrain as treading on aplex terrain with the same mobility could be a bit difficult.


    And among the enemy, he faced up to now or might be facing in the future, Obito has the ultimate technique Kamui, grating him as much mobility as he needs, Zetsu can travel through the earth, Pain can summon and un-summon himself, Konan can fly and hide using her Paper Style, Kakuzu can also fly to a certain extent using the thread monsters, there will be Deidara in the future who might also join the Akatsuki, he can fly using his ''Art.'' So the mere Ice Track can''t keep up with the likes of S-ss shinobi, therefore, Suijin needed another technique.


    His ''Yama'' form can use the ''Tenseigan Chakra Mode'' to hover and fly, ''Hyuga Kuroto'' form can use the ''Ryuumyaku Chakra Mode'' that he has been trying to master, to fly, so, how can the ''Suijin'' form be left without a unique technique that would grant him high mobility?


    Therefore, he developed a new variant of the Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals, changing it from a certain kill technique to a technique granting Suijin very high mobility.


    And the result was very good, exceeded what he initially expected.


    Not only did it give Suijin enough mobility, which is akin to flying, but the Ice Mirrors also grants him high protection against other techniques as breaking the ice mirrors is not an easy feat.


    Unless someone can destroy all the ice mirrors at once, it will be difficult to inflict any damage upon him as he could just transfer himself from the fragments to the other mirror as they continuously form.


    The only drawback of this technique is that the Chakra Consumption is very high, if this technique is maintained for a very long time, it would cause a serious burden on the user!


    ''Heh, but that''s not a trouble for me!''


    After all, the Ice affinity of the Water Clone-B body is very high, and adding the Ryuumyaku Chakra that he has ess to, even such arge volume of Chakra consumption is not a big deal for him.


    Making it a cheat ability that is difficult to match.


    Sandaime who was unable to catch up with the disappearing sight of the bounty-nin had a gloomy face.


    As the Hokage, Hiruzen has to consider much more than any average Konoha Shinobi.


    Tonight''s events must be dealt with extreme caution, otherwise, it would again lead to more trouble for Konoha.


    The biggest doubt at the moment was, ''How did he get inside the vige without alerting anyone? He couldn''t have used this simr Ice Technique to sneak inside Konoha as that would have alerted the barrier! The other question is whether his purpose is really the bounty on Watanabe''s head as he says or something else because something leads me to believe that''s not the entire story, and the final question is, where did he fight and kill Watanabe, or better yet, how did he get past Team-11!?'' �C Sandaime''s mind was filled with so many questions.


    From the report he has received up to now, there were no signs of fighting in and around the mansion where the Kumo delegation was staying, which means Watanabe wasn''t attacked there, this also shows that Watanabe who should have stayed at the assigned mansion somehow managed to sneak out of there getting past the Anbu, and there are also no signs of the presence of Cat and Eagle.


    All these signs indicate that Kumo undoubtedly had some shady ns, ''I can only hope that it had nothing to do with the Uchiha n!''


    Hiruzen is also worried whether Uchiha n and Kumo would collide together to deal with Konoha.


    Although he knows that Uchiha Fugaku wouldn''t do something so foolish, he still can''t help but worry, because if such a thing happened then Konoha would disappear.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Sandaime decided to put away these thoughts for now, and focus on the enemy at hand, looking at his back, he was able to see that chasing at such a fast pace for so long is undoubtedly a burden for the shinobi following him, only the elites have managed to keep up while the neers that have only recently joined the Anbu department have been left behind.


    The same is also the case with the Kumo ninjas since most of them are Chunin and Genin, therefore, they were all left behind, and only the Jonin closely followed at the end of the team.


    Frowning his brows, a trace of helplessness appeared on the aging face of Sarutobi Hiruzen, but that helplessness was soon reced by a resolute look.


    He is the current Hokage, as the Konoha''s ''Hokage,'' he must not show any weakness and set an example for the rest, otherwise, would only lower the morale of his followers, he can''t have his Shinobi lose their faith in his strength!


    With that resolute look, Sandaime muttered, "Can''t drag any longer!" �C Biting his finger, Hiruzen performed the hand seals and shouted, "Ninpou: Kuchiyose!"


    "Appear! Monkey God-King Enma!"


    Puff��


    With a puff of white smoke out came the Monkey God-King, Enma!


    After a few ups and downs, the sturdy Ape caught up with Sandaime who didn''t stop for even a second, and asked, "Sarutobi, who is the opponent?"


    Sandaime pointed at the queue of ice mirrors in the air and said, "The enemy is hidden within those Ice mirrors, he can''t be allowed to escape, transform into the Adamantine Staff!"


    "Transformation: Adamantine Staff!"


    .................


    Read up to Chapter - 380 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 183 - – 180 Battle With Sandaime Hokage

    The Monkey King nodded and immediately shouted, "Transformation: Adamantine Staff!"


    With another puff of white smoke, the monkey king disappeared. ??


    Almost at the same time, Enma performed the transformation technique, Sandaime leaped high in the sky, it was as if he flew up momentarily.


    When the body of Sarutobi Hiruzen was midair, the Adamantine Staff elongated rapidly as it prated the white smoke, reached the feet of Sandaime, and extended further at the lightning speed.


    The speed of elongation was far beyond the imagination of anyone, and in just a few breaths, Sandaime caught up with the flying queue of the Ice Mirrors.


    ''Uh�� is that also how it works!?'' �C Suijin saw that Sandaime used the Adamantine Staff and almost caught up with him, and he was taken aback!


    Without waiting for Suijin to recover, Sandaime who was just behind the ice mirrors printed some hand seals at a fast pace, took a deep breath, his chest bulging to the limit, and then shouted,


    "Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet!"


    WHooooosh!


    The moment Sandaime spit out the hot billowing fire Jutsu, the red-hot bellowing fire swallowed the long line of ice mirrors floating in the air.


    However, Suijin had already reacted before, the moment Sandaime''s seals werepleted, he had already used the Water Clone Technique and his Suijin body had already escaped under the fluorescent cover of the Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals in the moonlight.


    Therefore, although the Ice mirrors were damaged, because the Jutsu used by Sandaime was very powerful even though it is just a B-ss Fire Jutsu, Suijin still wasn''t swallowed by the mes.


    Gentlynding on a tree in the forest, Suijin raised his head to see the mes that illuminated the dark forest with orange translucent light and muttered, "The old bones have not deteriorated yet!?"


    Sandaime alsonded on a big tree on the opposite side not far away, holding the shrunken Adamantine Staff, and stared coldly at Suijin.


    Seeing the cold look he was getting, Suijin chuckled, "Hokage-Sama is really very experienced, surprisingly, he forced me toe out of the Ice Mirrors, it appears that you still haven''t gotten old, huh, Sarutobi Hiruzen-dono!?"


    Sandaime coldly red at Suijin and said, "You dare to enter my Konoha and cause such chaos, no matter your identity and affiliation, you will not escape today!"


    Looking at the murderous intent of Sandaime, Suijin smirked and decided to y with him for a bit. "Don''t be so sure, Sarutobi Hiruzen, the person responsible for the Kyuubi''s chaos, and the death of Konohagakure''s beloved Yondaime Hokage and his wife is still on the loose, your words don''t hold much weight!"


    "What, you are��!?" �C before Sarutobi could ask anything, Sauijin interrupted him, "Hahaha�� does that shock you? You want to know more about it, don''t you? Too bad Hokage, coz'' I ain''t giving out anymore!"


    Frankly speaking, Kuroto has never liked Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen is unworthy of the epithet, ''God of Shinobi!'' After all, his strength is too weakpared to Shodaime-Sama!


    How many people are capable of defeating Senju Hashirama in the history of the Shinobi World, even if the Otsutsuki of the mythical era are taken into ount?


    The answer may not be clear, but one thing is clear, it is that Sarutobi Hiruzen is not among them!


    Not to mention, Sandaime acts like an amiable old grandpa, but in actuality, he is a hypocritical old coot, who just silently let Konoha deteriorate, in the name of his personal kindness!


    Where was that kindness, when Uzumaki Naruto had to bear the hatred of the entire vige!?


    Where was that kindness, when Uchiha Itachi had to bear the burden of killing his entire n, hatred of the only brother he loved so much, and the fate of death as a rogue-nin!?


    Sarutobi Hiruzen isn''t kind!


    If he was, then he couldn''t have let such cruelty befall the citizens of his vige!


    He is just an old coot, who is hesitant to get rid of the tumor guing and deteriorating Konoha internally because he believes that the tumor is still necessary for the stability of the vige!


    Whether in terms of personal strength or character, he is unworthy of being a Hokage!


    Calming himself down, Suijin focused at the front, because no matter how weakpared to the Shodaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen is still not someone to be taken lightly, after all, his teacher Orochimaru also suffered so miserably at the hands of Sandaime in the main story, and currently the geezer is a decade younger, not someone Suijin can casually ignore, with the current strength of Suijin body!


    Just the Fire Style Jutsu overhead clearly indicates that Sandaime has an immense chakra pool!


    Coupled with being hailed as the ''Professor'' because of his proficiency and mastery of all the ninjutsu Konoha has to offer, be that Bokijutsu, Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Fuinjutsu, Kinjutsu, Juinjutsu, and more!


    Anyone with a non-overwhelming strength will feel a headache when dealing with him.


    Thinking of this, Suijin suddenly thought, ''I don''t know when will Shisui arrive?''


    Since he didn''t want Sandaime to take the opportunity, so making up his mind, Suijin started printing hand seals, "Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique!"


    Suijin expelled arge volume of water high in the air from his mouth, that cascaded down like a giant waterfall at Sandaime.


    Sandaime''s expression remained unchanged and he easily avoided the attack by leaping back using the Adamantine Staff.


    Suijin naturally expected such a thing to happen and didn''t expect the ''Great Waterfall Technique'' to cause any harm to the Professor, the only reason he used this technique was that he needed a huge amount of water vapor that would be produced because of the heat left by the previous Fire Release Jutsu used by Sandaime.


    Without waiting for a moment, Sauijin printed the hand seals and stomped heavily on the ground with his right leg, "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!"


    As soon as his feetnded, a wall of water rose from the ground and shot high, but Suijin wasn''t finished yet, as he put his palm against the high-pressure water wall and shouted,


    "Ice Release: Ice Condensation!"


    Under the action of the Ice nature chakra, the high wall of water was instantly frozen into an ice wall.


    On the other side of the wall, Sandaime stared at Suijin''s action with a shocked, and doubtful expression.


    He was really shocked at the volume of the Chakra the other party was using in all of his techniques, but he was doubtful as to why would he make an ice wall between the two of them?


    It couldn''t be that he thinks that just a mere wall of ice will give him the opportunity to escape, right?


    However, without giving him much time to wait, feeling the sudden drop in the temperature because of the cold ice wall. Sandaime looked at the sudden darkened sky that hid the full moon behind ayer of dark clouds.


    With a thinking expression, Sandaime analyzed, the ''Fire Dragon me Bullet'' I used heated the air too much, the ''Great Waterfall Technique'' he used increased the moisture in the surroundings creating hot vapor, and finally the Ice Wall he used cooled down the rising vapor leading to the formation of rainclouds above us, that will rain at any moment�� oh no!''


    The clouds were blocking the moonlight and Sandaime immediately, guessed the intention of the enemy, but it was already toote to stop him.


    Pitter-patter��


    Without making them wait too much, it soon began to rain.


    Suijin hiding on the other side of the Ice wallughed loudly, "Will the one entitled as the ''God of Shinobi'' be able to resist the power of nature!?"


    At this time, a lot of the Anbu appeared at the side of Sandaime.


    Looking at the huge ice wall before them, everyone had a solemn expression!


    The arrival of the Anbu made Suijin frown and immediately said, "Hokage-dono, I suggest that you better send away these misceneous fishes, or��" �C Suijin didn''t need to speak any further, as he knew Sarutobi Hiruzen was wise enough to understand what could be the consequences if not.


    Suijin doesn''t want to kill the Anbu ninjas, after all, everything he is doing is to make sure that the damage Konoha suffers is the least, and if he; himself was to kill the Anbu Shinobi, then there would be no point in doing everything!


    Besides, Suijin is already tired of keeping his strength on the same level as Sandaime, he isn''t sure whether he would be able to control his strength to the level that he doesn''t hurt the Anbu members.


    Sandaime also knew what it means to fight an Ice Style shinobi on a rainy day, and understands that the Anbu wouldn''t able to do much in this level of battle, therefore, he told them, "Step back!"


    Some of the Anbu tried to retort,


    "Hokage-Sama, please let us fight him!"


    "Yes, Hokage-Sama, it is our duty to protect Konoha from the likes of him!"


    "We will not let the ''Will of Fire'' we inherited from our predecessors to be trampled upon, nor will we let some bounty-nin, disrupt the peace that so many of our own died for!"


    Sandaime shook his head, "It truly warms this old man''s heart that each of the Konoha Shinobi inherits the ''Will of Fire'' in their hearts, but let your Hokage protect you this time, the enemy is not someone to be taken lightly, I do not wish for my people to die before me, therefore, you will all spread around to make sure he doesn''t escape, while I will personally deal with him! This is an order!" �C The majestic momentum disyed by Sandaime left everyone in awe, and they subconsciously couldn''t refute Hokage-Sama''smand.


    All the Anbu members, including the Hokage Guards, spread far away in a huge circle, enclosing both Sandaime-Sama and Suijin within it.


    Although everyone was far away, each one was at the battle-ready state. If there was even a single moment where the fight turned against the favor of Sandaime-Sama, they wouldn''t hesitate to kill the enemy!


    At this moment, Sandaime turned towards Suijin and said, "I guess I am grateful towards you for not killing any of my Shinobi, as a sign of my thanks I will give you a chance to surrender yourself peacefully, you will not be killed, that I can assure you!"


    Suijin shook his head, "Thanks but no thanks, I am fine as I am!"


    With a sigh, Hiruzen''s gaze hardened as he said, "In that case, this old man will finally have to move his old bones to bring you down for disrupting the hard-won peace that so many of my Shinobi died to bring!"


    "But the question is, can you?" �C Suijin asked.


    "You will know soon enough!" �C Sandaime said.


    "I guess, I will!" �C with that said, Suijin nodded, and printed the hand seals, "Be careful Sandaime Hokage-dono!"


    "Humph!" �C Sandaime coldly snorted, while holding the Adamantine staff at the back.


    Suijinpleted the hand seals as an icy cold Chakra swept the entire battlefield,


    "Ice Release: The All Killing Rain!"


    The Icy cold Chakra violently exploded with Suijin at the center, all the raindrops falling from the sky momentarily halted in their path and turned into countless sharp Senbons!


    ...................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 382 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 184 - – 181 Battle With Sandaime Hokage Part: 2

    Looking at countless Ice Senbon hovering in the air, Sandaime had a look of surprise, although he had expected something simr to happen; when the thing really happened, he couldn''t help but have a solemn expression.


    Suchrge-scale ninjutsu is nothing short of an S-ss technique that can instantly turn the tides of a battlefield. ??


    At this moment, Suijin indifferently waved his hand vertically downwards.


    Instantly following themand, the countless hovering Ice Senbon shot downwards towards the forest and Sandaime like high-speed bullets, causing a rain of icy cold explosions.


    Sandaime didn''t wait any longer and immediately shouted,


    "Earth Release Barrier Technique: Earth Prison Dome of Magnificent Nothingness!"


    With a roaring sound, the mud, gravel, and rocks rose from the earth forming a self-repairing barrier that protected Sandaime inside it from the rain of Ice Senbon.


    Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha�� Sha��


    By the time, the Earth Prison Dome took shape, the countless Ice needles hovering in the air broke the speed of sound and shot at it with an exploding momentum.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    Crash�� Crack�� Break�� Whoosh�� Freeze��


    Wherever the Senbons hit, the deep pits will be left on the grounds, the trees were broken into small wood chunks, the Earth dome itself continued copsing and repairing.


    Although the Senbons themselves aren''t very strong, when they hit their target at the speed of breaking the sound barrier, then there isn''t much that can be sustained in the face of such an attack.


    The Earth Dome however kept breaking and repairing at an astonishing speed, Sandaime, who was hidden inside the Earth Dome Prison, pressed his hands on the dungeon wall and actively poured his Chakra with everything he had to maintain the barrier.


    But it was getting difficult as each Senbon will burst with chilling cold air, freezing the surrounding area.


    The surrounding Anbu looked at the battlefield from a distance with horrified expressions, they all had a gloomy look under their masks, only now did they understand that why Sandaime-Sama ordered them to not intervene in the battle.


    If they had to resist such a barrage of countless Ice Senbon, they would undoubtedly die!


    Even the Kumo ninja''s gaze flickered.


    Simr to the Konoha Anbu around him, he really didn''t expect the strength of the Bounty-nin to be so high that even the Sandaime Hokage, known as the ''God of Shinobi'' was having trouble dealing with him!


    "The identity of this bounty ninja is not ordinary, this matter must be reported to Raikage-sama, as soon as possible!"


    In the Shinobi world, every powerful ninja deserves the attention of major shinobi viges, not to mention, the one in front of them who can even make the ''God of Shinobi'' have so much trouble.


    At this point, Kumo Jonin paid more attention to mysterious bounty-nin''s every move.


    On the other side of the encirclement ring, the Monkey mask Anbu crouched on the tree looking at the battlefield, and muttered, "He is really so strong!"


    The face of Dog mask Anbu was also dignified, no matter how much he overestimated the strength of the mysterious bounty-nin, he still didn''t expect it to reach such a high level.


    However, Hatake Kakashi wasn''t one of the best analysts for nothing and easily understood that the terrifying Ice Release ninjutsu was cast using the power of nature, therefore, he wasn''t much scared by the scene and pondered how to be able to crack it!


    ��


    In the Konoha Vige.


    A member of the Uchiha n quickly located Uchiha Shisui, who still stayed near the assigned mansion, and asked the detail about Watanabe''s kidnapping.


    Naturally, Shisui wouldn''t be telling the truth, so he gave the excuse of not knowing the exact details and only casually said a few words.


    The Uchiha ninja didn''t have any doubt about the information, Shisui is an Uchiha highly respected within the Uchiha n, as everyone knows, an Uchiha wouldn''t betray his n. So, he said casually, "The Patriarch has summoned the Police Force, and is about to hunt down the Bounty-nin who attacked the Kumo head ninja!"


    Shisui was startled, as most wouldn''t expect the Uchiha n to help out in the internal matters, given the situation they have been put into.


    Calming his surprise, Shisui inquired "Was it an order from Hokage-Sama?"


    The Uchiha ninja shook his head, "No, Sandaime-sama has long set off to hunt down the bounty-nin, himself!"


    Hearing this, Shisui froze, instantly his thoughts turned, and after casting a Genjutsu on this Uchiha Shinobi to make him forget seeing Shisui here, Shisui disappeared without saying anything more.


    ��


    On the Battlefield.


    Suijin who was hiding behind the cover of a massive Ice Wall saw that Sandaime used the Earth Prison Dome that is generally used to trap the enemy, to trap himself inside the enchantment for the protection against the All Killing Rain.


    ''Hooh, now that is somewhat impressive, to say the least!''


    The Earth Dome Prison indeed turned out to be a good Jutsu to prevent the damage from the All Killing Rain, but Suijin knew that it actually wasn''t the best choice, and if not for him to not cause too much damage on the Dome, because he doesn''t want to kill the Hokage-Sama, Sarutobi Hiruzen might have suffered some serious injuries.


    And Suijin can be sure that Sandaime also realizes this.


    After a while, the Rain of Ice stopped, and the Earth Dome barely managed to get by.


    As soon as the All Killing Rain stopped, Suijin noticed in his Byakugan vision that Sandaime printed some hand seals as the Dome mud fell.


    "Which ninjutsu is he using now?'' �C Suijin frowned, although he has seen a lot of ninjutsu, it is still far from the level of the one known as the Professor of ninjutsu!


    Only a momentter, Suijin understood as he saw Sandaime''s Chakra invading the earth, and only a momentter, his feet staggered and fell inside.


    The Jutsu Sandaime used is the ''Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld!'' As a result of which the ground beneath his feet has be a muddy swamp that swept his feat, and as soon as his body sunk a little the mud started bing sticky trapping him inside it.


    "That''s it then!" �C With that understood, Suijin allowed his body to sink within and quickly printed the hand seals, "Ice Release: Freezing Wave!"


    The moment Suijin shouted, an icy cold wave swept over causing the ''Swamp of the Underworld'' to be frozen.


    Suijin, whose body was half trapped inside the frozen ground breathed a sigh of relief but found that Sandaime had already rushed over towards him with the Adamantine Staff.


    With a Chakra flush, Suijin managed to break free of the frozen ground.


    At this time, Sandaime has already bypassed the Ice Wall and while still in mid-air he waved his Adamantine staff towards Suijin with all the might.


    Suijin didn''t yet have the opportunity to stabilize his body, but he hurriedly took out two Kunai from the inner part of his sleeves, covered them in Ice to increase the hardness of both Kunai, and tried to resist the attack from the Adamantine Staff!


    Since Kunai are made of metal, so it was really difficult to resist the Adamantine Staff, which is as hard as Diamond, but they still managed to block the staff, courtesy to the low temperature, as we all know, metals be harder at low temperature [Basic Physics].


    With the ear-piercing golden symphony, apanied by the sparks upon the collision of metal, Suijin felt the huge force on his hand that even shattered the ice below his feet in a series of spider web cracks because of the force transfer.


    Not being able to withstand the whole momentum, Suijin''s feet staggered, and Sandaime didn''t let that opportunity go to waste and swept a hard kick in Suijin''s stomach that sent him flying and collided with the rubble of broken trees.


    ''Cough-Cough-Cough�� Such strength, makes me wonder just how monstrous is Shodaime-Sama''s physical strength!?'' �C thought Suijin while wiping the blood as he still felt the numbness in his both hands because of resisting that blow.


    At this moment, Suijin also understood, that Sandaime may look thin and old, but his physical strength is really no joke, coupled with Adamantine Staff, and the high-level mastery of Taijutsu and Bokijutsu, the character description of him being simr to the Son Wukong fits quite urately, especially with that Adamantine Staff, that is an imitation of the Ruyi Jingu Bang.


    With the Suijin disguise, it is difficult for him to overwhelm the Sandaime in close quarters.


    Sandaime didn''t give Suijin enough time to recover his bearings and shot several shurikens along with printing the hand seals immediately after throwing the shurikens, "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"


    In the blink of an eye, the several shurikens became hundreds and conti-nually increased.


    Suijin didn''t dare to be careless and quickly printed,


    "Ice Release Secret Technique: Straight Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals!"


    .....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 384 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 185 - – 182 Great Fire Annihilation

    Looking at arge number of Shuriken shot towards him, Suijin''s heart was a little worried, although he knows that the Demonic Ice Mirrors are extremely sturdy, he still can''t help but worry, after all, the Shuriken shot by Sandaime isn''t an ordinary one but the giant Fuma Shuriken!


    WHiiiiish�� Whiiiiish�� WHiiiiish�� Whiiiiish�� WHiiiiish�� Whiiiiish�� ??


    One Shuriken aligns with the Ice mirrors, the momentum was so high that even if the Demonic Mirrors are extremely sturdy, they couldn''t withstand it.


    The outermost Ice Mirror was cut into two fragments and fell apart.


    The Fuma Shuriken still continued on its path and cut through the inner ice mirrors one after another, the cold air released upon the mirrors copsing was chilling, the Fuma Shuriken enhanced with the Wind Chakra Nature was like a devil''s cleaver, and under its sharpness, the inner ice mirrors kept copsing.


    Crack�� Shing��


    After breaking through sevenyers of ice mirrors in a row, the momentum of Shuriken was finally exhausted and it fell to the ground in the face of the eighth one.


    As soon as the Shuriken fell to the ground, several cracks spread all over it and it broke into multiple fragments.


    Just shows how much power was used in throwing it that even the specially designed shuriken couldn''t bear it.


    The other Shuriken shadow avatar also caused too much damage to the surroundings as they all faded away into white smoke after hitting their targets.


    At this time, thestyer, i.e., the eighth ice mirror also couldn''t bear it any longer, and cracks spread all over it, undoubtedly, it managed to resist the Fuma Shuriken, but it still wasn''t spared and arge spider-web shape cracks appeared on it.


    Suijin who was hidden inside this Ice mirror breathed a sigh of relief, ''Thank goodness, it was finally blocked!''


    However, he didn''t seem to have enough time to be relieved, as thest Ice mirror was shattered into countless fragments with a crisp sound by the Adamantine Staff.


    Suijin fell out of the ice mirror and spurted out blood, at the same time, Sandaime didn''t give the enemy any opportunity and pressed his hands on the ground after printing some hand seals.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Chakra flooded the mud, and under hismand, the mud was like a snake that rose up rapidly and wrapped around Suijin''s body in its grip, trapping him instantly, and restricting his movements.


    Sandaime still wasn''t finished, as he extended the Adamantine Staff and the Monkey King Enma''s arm, which appeared out of the front end caught Suijin by the throat, giving him no chance to breathe.


    With Suijin caught, Sandaime walked over slowly and said, "Finally caught yo-!"


    However, he didn''t have time to finish, as an eye appeared on the Adamantine Staff and the voice of the Monkey King Enma came out, "No Sarutobi, this is a clone!"


    "What!?"


    As soon as, Sarutobi''s words fell, Suijin''s body turned into water that froze rapidly and exploded into Ice Spikes that shot out in a three hundred sixty degrees circle.


    Sandaime barely jumped up using the adamantine Staff and avoided the Ice Spikes.


    Landing on the ground with a backflip, Sandaime observed the battlefield.


    At this time an Anbu member shouted loudly, "Hokage-Sama, something ising at your nine o''clock!"


    Sarutobi''s expression turned sharp, and he immediately lifted the Adamantine Staff and blocked an attack that even sent him flying because of the huge momentum it carried.


    Regaining his bnce, Sandaime looked over and found nothing at the sight, however, the fact remains that he was indeed attacked, and yet he is unable to see the enemy!


    ''What was that just now? Where did he go?'' �C thought Sandaime with a frown.


    "Hokage-Sama, he ising from your right!" �C Another voice of the same Anbu came.


    Unsurprisingly enough, Sandaime suddenly felt the sharp winding from the right and hurriedly blocked in the same way, and again he saw nothing and was again sent flying!


    Most of the Anbu ninjas watching this were shocked, it''s like something invisible is attacking Sandaime!


    The same thing kept happening, the same Anbu ninja kept giving directions, and Sandaime kept trying to defend himself yet it seemed as if no one was able to understand what was happening!


    Sandaime, who tried again and again but failed to defend thought at this moment, "It''s as if he has gone invisible-! Wait, invisible! That''s it, but how did he be invisible, and why is Dog able to see his tracks!? Does he possess another Jutsu to turn himself invisible?" muttered Sarutobi, as he was sent flying to the other side of the battlefield and heavily copsed in the rubble.


    The Anbu ninja had cold sweat on their foreheads, couldn''t fathom just what in God''s name was happening here.


    Sandaime came out of the copsed rubble while wiping away the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at the battlefield with sharp eyes.


    At this time, a sound resounded on the battlefield, "What do you say, Sandaime Hokage-Dono, would you like to continue? Or shall we put an end to this farce?"


    "I have understood the principle of the technique you have been using!" �C Said Sandaime as he rotated the staff in his right hand.


    "Oh, do enlighten me?" �C Came out Suijin''s curious voice.


    "It is simple actually when one calmly thinks about it, somehow, you are able to change the characteristics of your body from opaque to translucent and then lower the refractive index of your body to that of the surrounding air, this way, no light is reflected or refracted from your body, making you invisible, isn''t that right!?"


    "Hohoho, as you''d expect from the one known as the ''Professor'' your analysis ability is really beyond incredible!" �C Suijin said as if he was genuinely impressed.


    "This also exins why only one Anbu is able to see and understand what is going on, you can make yourself invisible, but you can''t hide from dojutsu that can see chakra itself, can you!?"


    "Sigh, unfortunately, I am unable to, but I still have a huge advantage over you, as you don''t have either of the two dojutsu Konoha is famous for!" �C said Suijin with a mocking tone.


    These words greatly irked Sarutobi Hiruzen, indeed he doesn''t have them, and yet never felt the need, never thought that he would be facing an opponent that only someone with dojutsu will be able to deal with.


    "So, what do you say, Hokage-dono, would you like to continue or shall we put an end to this farce!?"


    "This old man has just warmed up; I can keep going!" �C said Sandaime with a confident smile.


    Seeing that smile, Suijin''s face darkened.


    As early as he used the Ice Mirrors to defend against the barrage of Shuriken Shadow Clone, Suijin used that opportunity to cast Water Clone Technique and it was the water clone that hid inside the Ice Mirror, while he; himself changed the opacity of his body to make it translucent ice and then lowered the refractive index to match that of air, this requires a great deal of chakra.


    Suijin was inspired to create this technique from the other simr techniques like Gekko Hayate''s ''Transparent Escape Technique,'' ''Dustless Bewildering Cover'' of Nidaime Tsuchikage Mu, and other simr camouge techniques.


    Anyway, after using the Ice Camouge, Suijin hid away and waited for the attack of Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique to end, since he didn''t actually want to kill or injure Sandaime, he had to be careful with his attacks, initially thought that once Sandaime realizes the severity of the situation, he would end this farce, but Suijin was expecting too much, it appears, that as a Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen can''t afford to back off, in front of his Shinobi as that would lower their morale.


    Honestly, he wants to retreat, but Sandaime isn''t giving him enough opportunity.


    Thinking of this, Suijin deactivated the Ice Camouge technique and appeared before Sandaime, waving an Ice Staff that appeared to be simr to that of Sandaime''s Adamantine Staff.


    Looking up, Suijin saw that although the clouds were no longer there, the night still appeared gloomy.


    ''Huh, just how much more troublesome this matter will be?'' �C thought Suijin with a soft sigh, Suijin calmed his mind and thought of the ways to retreat.


    ��


    At this time, Uchiha Shisui, in his cat Anbu gear kept running towards the direction where the battle between the said mysterious bounty-nin and the Sandaime-Sama was taking ce.


    With his fast speed, Cat encountered many Anbu colleagues who were also rushing towards the site of the battle.


    Through some casual inquiry from those Anbu members, his doubts not only didn''t disappear but were further increased.


    ''A bounty-nin with Ice Release Kekkei Genkai!? But it was Kuroto-san who took away Watanabe''s body!'' �C he thought doubtfully.


    Initially, he thought that Kuroto-san himself was being hunted down by Hokage-Sama and the Anbu elites, so he hurried over, although he knows that with Kuroto-San''s strength, even if he fought against thebined might of the entire Anbu force, he wouldn''t be defeated.


    But Shisui also knows that Kuroto-San, can''t go all out against the shinobi of his own Konohagakure, therefore, Shisui was incredibly worried and hurried over!


    And now that he heard the Anbu Shinobi mentioning an Ice Release user, he was increasingly confused, because Shisui doesn''t think that Kuroto-San uses Ice Release, does he?


    ''Does that mean this bounty-nin is someone else helping us out? But if that''s the case, then where is Kuroto-San? Regardless of who this person is, as long as he isn''t an enemy, I have to hurry and help him out!'' �C With this thought, Shisui used the Body Flicker technique and his speed became so fast that not even an after-image was left behind.


    The other Anbu looking at the disappearance was also amazed, ''Who was he?!''


    After a while, he finally arrived on the battlefield.


    However, Shisui didn''t actively venture on the battlefield, nor did he revealed his presence to the other Anbu Shinobi guarding the periphery. Instead, he hid in the canopy of a tree far away and looked at the battlefield carefully.


    On the Battlefield, at this time, Suijin and Sandaime were engaged in battle.


    Because Suijin had used all sorts of Water Style and Ice Style Jutsu, therefore, the entire battlefield was filled with mist, water, and ice.


    Seeing this scene, Shisui muttered, "Sure enough, Sandaime is fighting a bounty-nin who has the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai." �C After conforming to this, Shisui hesitated whether he should intervene, and if he should, then which side should he help out?


    It stands to reason that as a Konoha Shinobi, Shisui should assist Sandaime to capture the bounty-nin, but if the bounty-nin was entrusted by Kuroto-San to help in dealing with Watanabe''s corpse, then Shisui isn''t sure.


    If the bounty-nin is captured, and if he is carrying the dead body of Watanabe, then the fact of Watanabe''s death at the hands of the Hyuga patriarch will be exposed.


    If the truth is exposed, then Kumogakure will take the initiative to pressure Hokage-sama, and Konoha will be in the dilemma to either sacrifice the Hyuga patriarch or go to war with Kumo.


    Shisui doesn''t want Konoha to go through either of the situations, therefore he has only one option left.


    "For the sake of the peace of the vige, this bounty-nin must not be captured!" �C After making up his mind, Shisui calmed himself and put on a ck cloak.


    With that done, his figure disappeared and came to the side of two Konoha Anbu guarding at the periphery.


    "Who is-!?"


    The two Anbu were startled by the sudden presence next to them, but before they could react, both of them fell asleep.


    After dealing with two Anbu, Shisui looked at the battlefield. With a retreat route secured, he immediately jumped to the canopy of the tree and immediately shouted,


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!"


    In an instant, a huge sea of fire exploded out from Shisui''s mouth and covered the entire battlefield.


    >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Read up to Chapter - 386 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 186 - – 183 Could It Be Shinichi?

    The sudden sea of fire from the periphery of the encirclement circle stirred up the situation on the battlefield.


    With his rich experience, Sandaime knew that resisting such arge-scale fire release ninjutsu is not a wise action and, therefore, he sank on the ground slightly, and extended the Adamantine Staff to make a high backward leap, and dangerously avoided the sea of fire. ??


    Suijin on the other hand smirked and made a few hand seals, his chest expanded to the limit, and shouted, "Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique!"


    The sea of fire collided with the huge waves of water that led to the formation of water vapors, and the entire battlefield was instantly covered by mist.


    Suijin could instantly make this move was because, in his Byakugan vision, Suijin noticed Shisui''s arrival the moment two Anbu ninjas were put to sleep, therefore, the moment, Shisui used the Fire Style Jutsu, Suijin used that opportunity and covered the entire battlefield in water vapors.


    The dense cover of mist didn''t hinder his Byakugan vision, and after disappearing from his spot, Suijin immediately flickered next to Shisui and whispered lightly, "Come on, let''s go!"


    Shisui however, put a knife at the throat of Suijin, and asked in a deep voice with his Mangekyou Sharingan spinning and Chakra brewing in those eyes, "Who are you!?"


    Suijin was left speechless and flicked Shisui''s forehead in annoyance, "Is that how you are going to talk to me now!?"


    Shisui was confused, and then as if realizing something he asked carefully, "A-Are you Kuroto-San!?"


    "Well, yeah!" �C Nodded Suijin, and added, "Don''t be in a daze, if the old man catches us, let alone us, even the Hyuga and the Uchiha n will be in great peril!"


    "B-but, when did you learn, Ice Release!?" �C Asked Shisui as he followed after Suijin.


    "Not too long ago!" �C Suijin just lightly answered.


    And the two people disappeared away in the thick cover of mist.


    ��


    In the middle of the Battlefield.


    In the thick cover of fog, Sandaime''s face gradually turned gloomy.


    The night is already very dark, making it difficult to look through eyes, and now the battlefield was covered in thick mist, not to mention the enemy has a Jutsu that turns him invisible, therefore, Sandaime has to be very cautious.


    What''s more, the sudden appearance of Fire Release Jutsu shows that the enemy has aplices with him, and if that''s the case then how many, is there only one or are there more than one?


    Is the strength of the aplice the same level as this bounty-nin?


    So many questions, and each more worrying than the other!


    What''s more, the timing of the use of Fire Release and Water Release Jutsu was in tacit coordination, this shows that the thick cover of mist was a nned tactic!


    The mysterious bounty-nin was already so tricky if others of his level are present here, then Sandaime isn''t sure whether he can deal with them or not!


    He has to also ensure his personal safety, given the current situation of Konoha, if anything happens to him, then he is sure that a civil war will erupt in Konoha, which will burn the vige!


    ��


    The Anbu ninja noticed such a change in the battlefield, and now that there were signs of another enemy, they couldn''t watch it anymore and broke into the battlefield one after another.


    In the thick cover of mist, the members of the Hokage Guard toons shouted, "Hokage-Sama, where are you!"


    Now that the Anbu members have entered the battlefield, Sandaime immediately instructed, "Everybody standstill, nobody will move from their position!"


    The Anbu shinobi is also no novice, they understand that the enemy wouldn''t hesitate to take the advantage of the cover of thick mist and attack them, so following Sandaime''s orders, they all stood at their spot.


    At this time, Sandaime who was observing his surroundings vigntly formed hand seals,


    "Wind Release: Passing Typhoon!"


    When Sandaime finished the seal, an extremely powerful gust of wind blew away the mist, and in a short while, the view of the battlefield cleared up.


    With the disappearance of the aerosol, Konoha Anbu recovered the vision of the battlefield; soon discovered the position of Sandaime-Sama, and gathered around him.


    Sandaime looked around and frowned slightly when there was no presence of the enemy around.


    Sandaime turned towards the Anbu with the Dog mask who shook his head indicating that the enemy was no longer present here.


    The previous use of Fire and Water Release Jutsu was a very tacit one and the enemy was easily able to get rid of the siege.


    "Did anyone see the person who used the Fire Ninjutsu?" �C questioned Sandaime.


    The two Anbu who were previously put under Genjutsu by Shisui hurriedly stood up and reported, "Please forgive us Hokage-Sama, it was our ipetence that led to this situation, an enemy suddenly appeared next to us, he was wearing a mask and used a Genjutsu on us!"


    "Genjutsu!?" �C When Sarutobi heard this, his frowned expression deepened.


    In the crowd, the Anbu ninja with the Dog mask also thought about what that implies.


    The Anbu present here are all elites, even the weakest are High Chunin ss at the very least, and if the opponent can use Genjutsu to subdue two Anbu ninja in an instant, then the opponent has to have an incredible mastery of Genjutsu.


    Although no one said it, everyone had only one word in their mouth, ''Uchiha?''


    At this time someone asked, "Was it a visual Genjutsu?"


    The Anbu captain approached Sandaime and lightly whispered, "Hokage-sama, maybe an Uchiha!?"


    Sandaime red at him and sternly said, "Don''t make a random guess without any solid evidence!"


    Although the identity of the attacker is unclear, even if it is an Uchiha Shinobi, this kind of matter cannot be spoken in the presence of Kumo ninjas.


    The Anbu Captain immediately apologized, "Please forgive me!"


    Sandaime sighed and angrily asked the Dog and Monkey masked Anbu, "Where are Eagle and Cat!? Wasn''t Team-11 responsible for the protection of Kumo Delegation, where are the two of them!?"


    Just because there is was no one with the Byakugan on the encirclement field, the attacker easily approached the battlefield, therefore, Sandaime was more annoyed at Team-11.


    Being the Captain of Team-11, Dog could only lower his head and exin, "Our Team-11 was divided into two groups for the mission, Eagle and Cat were in that group, maybe they are more enemies, and they were caught up in dealing with them!"


    Sandaimemanded, "Find out about their situation now, we need Byakugan to chase after the enemy!"


    "Yes, Hokage-Sama!"


    At this time, one of the Hokage guards whispered lightly, "Hokage-sama, the Uchiha patriarch is here together with the Uchiha Police force!"


    Listening to the guard''s words, Sandaime turned towards the direction of the vige and observed the Kumo Jonin from the corner of his eyes.


    Not long afterward, Uchiha Fugaku led the geared-up Konoha Police Force to the battlefield.


    Noticing Sandaime standing in person surrounded by the Anbu, and no presence of the Bounty ninja, the faces of the Uchiha elites had clear traces of contempt for the Hokage faction''s failure.


    Uchiha Fugaku came to the side of Sandaime and after a courteous greeting, he said, "Hokage-sama, we heard that Kumo delegation was attacked, so we came to support the Anbu in search and hunt!"


    Sandaime swept his gaze across the members of the Police force and nodded with a smile, "Very good, with the police force here, rounding up will be easier, Racoon, give a brief over of the entire situation to the Police Chief!"


    "Yes, Hokage-Sama!" �C As per the orders, an Anbu with the Racoon mask, briefly exined the entire situation to Uchiha Fugaku and also exined the abilities disyed by the enemy until now.


    "A master of Water Style, and Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, and the other one uses Fire Style and Genjutsu?" �C Uchiha Fugaku didn''t care too much about the ninja with the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, because in the eyes of the proud Uchiha n, Ice Release is just and ordinary Kekkei Genkai, not worth too much concern, but when he heard the Anbu mention another one with powerful Fire Style and Genjutsu mastery, Fugaku frowned slightly.


    Everyone knows that the Uchiha n is best known for being good at Fire Style and Genjutsu.


    Additionally, Fugaku also received the report about Uchiha Shinichi joining a bounty-nin organization, and now that he heard such a piece of information, he couldn''t help but wonder whether it is Uchiha Shinichi, who he has been searching for quite some time!


    **************************************************************************************************


    Read up to Chapter - 386 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 187 - – 184 Homusubi

    ''Is it Shinichi?'' If what Fugaku guessed is correct then he no longer needs to continue to contact the Kumo Delegation.


    With that thought in mind, Fugaku quickly said to Sandaime, "Hokage-Sama, please allow the Konoha Police Force to assist in the round-up and hunt of the enemy!" ??


    Since the Uchiha n has already arrived, Sandaime no longer has any reason to refuse Fugaku''s request, he nodded with a light smile, "Very well, with the assistance of Konoha Police Force, there will be no shortage of manpower during the round-up!"


    With that decision, Sandaime divided several teams to search the various directions and he too went in a direction.


    Konoha''s Anbu and the members of the Uchiha Police Force didn''t voice out any opinion once their leader reached an agreement and followed the arrangements as per the orders.


    Kumo Jonin groaned for a while and he decided to follow the Hokage and see how the situation turns out.


    ��


    On the other side.


    Shisui ran along with Kuroto and couldn''t help but ask again, "Kuroto-san, how did you use Ice Release?"


    Theoretically, it isn''t impossible for a shinobi to master the fusion of two or more Chakra Natures, however, the probability of such a thing happening is too low because it''s not an easy feat, therefore, it''s regarded as almost impossible.


    Kuroto sighed, and said again, "We''ll talk about thister when the current trouble is solved." After a short pause, he asked, "Since you knew that Sandaime personally came to catch the culprit, why did youe sote, if you didn''t show up when you did, things would have be more troublesome!"


    Shisui was a bit guilty and said, "Sorry, I didn''t know that Hokage-Sama personally went to catch the culprit, it was sort of unexpected."


    Kuroto sighed and shook his head helplessly, let alone Shisui, even he didn''t expect Sandaime to personally take the initiative and hunt down the Bounty-nin, but now that he thinks about it a little, it does seem reasonable.


    Officially, the leader of the Kumo delegation who is a guest of Konohagakure was kidnapped and killed in Konoha Vige, although it wasn''t a Konoha Shinobi, however, Konoha does have a responsibility for the death of Watanabe, in such a situation Sandaime has to show a serious attitude and nip the bud in the right sense.


    "Forget it, even I didn''t expect Sandaime-Sama to personally take action!" �C said Kuroto.


    Shisui thought about the scene just a few moments ago and said with some worry, "Kuroto-san, I am afraid that Hokage-sama might discover that it was me who just interfered in the battle!"


    Kuroto shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, it''s not so easy for him to reach that conclusion, at most Sandaime-sama may suspect that it was a shinobi of the Uchiha n, which would imply that the Uchiha n is colluding with the outsiders."


    Listening to Kuroto''s words, Shisui turned back and said with a frustrated look, "Kuroto-san, you really aren''tforting here!"


    Kuroto sighed and said with a straight look, "Shisui, it''s about time you stop being na?ve before you suffer hard!"


    Shisui was a little confused, "What do you mean?"


    "You and I both know that Sandaime-Sama is very much aware of all the movements the Uchiha n is trying to make behind the scenes, even the recent attempt to make contact with Kumo delegation wasn''t hidden from him, and I think that you too realize that the main reason why you are being kept in Anbu is so that you don''t support the ideology of the Uchiha n if the situation gets worse."


    Shisui fell into silence.


    Kuroto continued, "The movements of Uchiha n have be more active, and these movements aren''t hidden from the Anbu, the fact that the Uchiha n has been buying arge number of weapons and explosive tags is well known to the Konoha elders, in fact, even the elites of our Hyuga n are somewhat aware of these things."


    Shisui didn''t know what to say, he was really sad and disappointed with how things were turning.


    At this time Kuroto asked in a puzzled manner, "I have always wondered; if the Uchiha n knows that they are being watched, then how can your n let such a serious matter be exposed? If the intentions of a Coup d''��tat are already exposed to the Konoha Council, will it even seed?"


    This thing has always puzzled Kuroto.


    In Kuroto''s view, before you are absolutely ready and confident, you must not show or expose even the slightest of intentions, and only when it is the right opportunity, you should strike a decisive blow and seize the position at once, if this approach was used by the Uchiha n, then things would have turned out much differently.


    Shisui said lightly, "In fact, there were still many of the nsmen who are resistant to the idea of Coup d''��tat, but after Shinichi defected, their thoughts have also started to change, so the situation has started to get increasingly messy."


    Just one Uchiha, who has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan easily broke through the Root Base and turned the vige upside down, not only that, Uchiha Shinichi easily got rid of the hunting and round-up organized by the vige.


    With how much uproar Shinichi caused, the Uchiha n deeply felt the weakness of the Hokage faction.


    ''The Vige is far from being as strong as it used to be, we have a great advantage!''


    This thought has deeply taken root in the mind of most Uchiha Shinobi and is also casually spoken in almost every Uchiha n meeting.


    If it is said that before only the radicals of the Uchiha n were insistent on the Coup d''��tat for being excluded from the power center of Konoha and wanted to take the risk.


    Then after Shinichi''s defection, even the pacifists have started to have other thoughts, because they find that there is a great possibility of the sess of the rebellion.


    Kuroto jokingly said, "So that''s why the Uchiha n is so insistent in finding the whereabouts of Uchiha Shinichi and bring him back?"


    Shisui nodded helplessly, "Yes, the Patriarch seems to have such intentions."


    Kuroto said thoughtfully, "Well he is right to think that with three Mangekyou Sharingan users, taking over the vige would be incredibly easy, but will his indecisive temperament really choose the option of Coup?"


    "Three pairs!?" �C Shisui was startled and spoke, "Y-you don''t mean that e-even the patriarch��? Even F-Fugaku-sama has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan!?"


    Kuroto nodded, "It isn''t surprising, he should have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan long ago, after all, he too is a legendary shinobi, the ''wicked-eye Fugaku'' is no inferior to the ''Yellow sh'' it''s just that his credit in the war was curbed, otherwise, he was an equally strong candidate for the seat of the Yondaime Hokage! And since, the higher-ups of the vige were always distrustful of the Uchiha n, so he chose to not reveal his Mangekyou Sharingan, after all, Uchiha Madara left deep shadows in the heart of all!"


    At that time, Fugaku faced a situation where the Yondaime couple was alive, two of the three Sannin were also present in Konoha, and finally, Sandaime, as well as Danzo, were also in the vige, therefore, it was best to not reveal his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    But now the situation is entirely different, Yondaime couple is dead, Orochimaru defected, Jiraiya is hardly ever-present in the vige, moreover, there are also Shisui and Shinichi of the Uchiha n who have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, so stopping the momentum of the Uchiha n is hardly possible for the vige.


    The difference in the overall strength is eminent.


    Shisui was at a loss at this moment, all he could see was the sight of the Uchiha n rebelling.


    Shaking his head to shut the horrifying thought, Shisui quickly said, "Kuroto-san, you promised that you would help me out, right?"


    Kuroto nodded and took out a storage scroll from the inner pockets of his cloak, and passed it to Shisui.


    Receiving the scroll, Shisui took out the contents, only to find a midnight ck cloak with various designs on it, it looked very simr to what Kuroto-san was wearing, with the only difference being the center of the chest part, there was a symbol of Fire Chakra Nature, instead of the Water Chakra nature.


    Then there was an evil spirit mask with me patterns.


    Looking at the articles he received, Shisui looked at Kuroto in a confused manner.


    Kuroto said, "Put this on, from now on, you are an official member of ''Amatsukami'' and your alias will be ''Homusubi'' the ''God of Fire.''


    Shisui was more confused, "Amatsukami? Homusubi? What do you mean Kuroto-san?"


    Kuroto smiled lightly, "You asked a way to save the Uchiha n, didn''t you? I am giving it to you!"


    >>>>><<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<


    Read up to Chapter - 388 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 188 - – 185 How To Manipulate A Na?ve?

    Holding the mask and the cloak in his hand, Shisui asked in a confused manner, "How is it going to save the Uchiha n?"


    Kuroto said, "The tension between the Uchiha n and the Hokage faction has be increasing day-by-day, the dissatisfaction towards the vige is growing among the Uchiha, if the vige doesn''t change, the Uchiha won''t stand for it much longer, if the vige changes so will the Uchiha, but if the Uchiha don''t change, neither will the vige, as long as the two sides distrust each other, things will only get worse!" ??


    "So, what do you suggest Kuroto-san?" �C asked Shisui.


    "Using, Kotoamatsukami can indeed solve the problem but it may not be the best option, therefore, we have to work our way with a different approach."


    "And what is that?"


    "For now, we can only dy the conflict as much as we can and wait for the situation on both sides to change!" �C Kuroto said.


    "How to dy the conflict?" �C Shisui asked while recing his cloak with the one Kuroto gave.


    Kuroto pointed at the mask and said, "Find them amon enemy!"


    Looking at the mask in his hand, Shisui muttered doubtfully, "You mean the ''Amatsukami''?"


    Kuroto said, "The alias for this disguise I am wearing is ''Suijin,'' a member of ''Amatsukami,'' already famed in the ck-Market Circle, tell me, if the Bounty-nin named ''Suijin'' change the body of Watanabe with the bounty on his head in the ck-Market Circle, what do you think the Konoha Council will do about it?"


    Shisui replied immediately, "If you really managed to do it despite the hunt and round organized by Hokage-sama, then the vige''s reputation will be deeply affected, and if that happens, Konoha would put all their effort to hunt you down!"


    "Yes, the vige will put all their effort, from putting a heavy bounty on Suijin''s to sending hunter-nin, just to kill the culprit responsible for the death of Watanabe!" �C after a short pause, Kuroto continued with a smile, "That''s it,e on let''spletely offend the leaders of the strongest Shinobi vige!"


    "And then?" �C asked Shisui with a frown.


    Kuroto looked directly into Shisui''s eyes and said, "It''s obviously not enough to just offend the Hokage faction, therefore, next we will offend the Uchiha n, start by getting rid of some of the most radicals."


    "What!?" �C Shisui was taken aback and looked at Kuroto with an incredulous expression, "You want me to kill the shinobi of my own n?"


    Looking at Shisui''s expression, Kuroto said coldly, "That''s why I asked, when will you grow out of your na?ve nature?"


    "I��" �C Shisui opened his mouth but no words came to him, being unable to retort Kuroto''s words he could only lower his head.


    Using force to stop the rebellion of the Uchiha n is taboo for Shisui, for that very reason he hasn''t yet used Kotoamatsukami because it would mean a betrayal if such a dayes, he will undoubtedly use but he would rather not want to retort to such measures.


    And Kuroto''s words directly pierced the taboo in his heart, and Shisui has to face it, as no other option seems possible to curb the rebellion.


    Looking at Shisui, who seems hesitant Kuroto said, "If you don''t make up your mind only annihtion awaits the Uchiha n!"


    Shisui argued, "Hokage-sama wouldn''t do it!"


    Kuroto shook his head, "You are wrong Shisui, Sandaime-sama wouldn''t want to do it." Kuroto continued after a short pause, "But if the Uchiha n makes the first move, Sandaime wouldn''t be merciful, let alone the Uchiha shinobi, even the elderly, women, and children will all be killed without a second thought!"


    If the n rebelled, no matter which shinobi vige, they wouldn''t be merciful.


    Even in the Rebellion of the Kaguya n, the authorities of Kirigakure weren''t any merciful and wiped away the entire n only leaving one kid who was taken away by Orochimaru, before they could deal with him.


    Shisui understands that with just Fugaku and the Uchiha elites, the Coup will never seed, he doesn''t know what are Shinichi''s intentions, but he knows that he doesn''t support the idea of Coup d''��tat.


    Moreover, even if he supports the Uchiha, Shisui knows that even thebined might of the Uchiha n will not be able to face Kuroto-san.


    Obviously, the strength disyed by Kuroto for only a few seconds during their mission to destroy the Kumogakure warehouse in the Land of Lightning has been deeply engraved in Shisui''s mind.


    Therefore,pared to the idea of the entire n being wiped out, Shisui seemed more eptable to clean out the most radicals.


    After some hesitation, Shisui finally sighed and asked, "Then�� h-how many people do you suggest be killed?"


    Kuroto thought a little and said, "Kill until the entire Uchiha n is madly pointing their weapons at Amatsukami." �C Kuroto''s idea is straight and simple.


    p the face of the top authorities of the vige, ridicule, and anger the Uchiha n, therefore attracting resentment from both sides to Amatsukami.


    Anyway, the so-called, ''Amatsukami'' is just an empty shell organization that Kuroto made up, therefore it''s most suitable to attract the hatred of both parties.


    Shisui held his head in distress, "But I�� I can''t do it; how can I kill my own nsmen!"


    "If you are worried about that, then you have to think of it in the manner that it is not Uchiha Shisui who is doing such a thing but Amatsukami''s Homusubi." �C Kuroto continued after a short pause, "If you are still reluctant to be the one killing them, then let me take care of that part"


    Every Uchiha Shinobi with a fully matures Sharingan is valuable.


    One will generally find the Uchiha with the fully mature Sharingan to be the extremist and radicals, after all, if one doesn''t even have the necessary strength then how can they voice out their opinion actively?


    And since these radicals are harmful to both the vige and the Uchiha n, so torturing them should not be a problem, right?


    Shisui was silent after what Kuroto said, finally making up his mind, he asked, "Will this method really save the Uchiha n?"


    Kuroto nodded without any hesitation, "That is something I can guarantee."


    After all, this method is tried and tested. Even in the original story, when the five great viges were pushed to a desperate state by the Akatsuki Organization, the five viges were left with no choice but to put their individual hatred aside and form a coalition in the name of ''Shinobi Alliance'' to fight the threat.


    Therefore, this method has been tested and can obviously be used here.


    Getting a positive reply from Kuroto, Shisui grit his teeth and finally put on the ''Homusubi'' mask.


    With Shisui''s acknowledgment of his new secret identity, Kuroto smiled and patted his shoulder, "Don''t worry, I assure you that you would never regret this decision."


    "I hope so, Kuroto-san." �C said Shisui.


    "One thing to keep in note, never call the other member by their original name when you are wearing this disguise, so currently you are ''Homusubi'' of the Fire Chakra Nature or better yet, God of Fire, and I am ''Suijin,'' of the Water Chakra Nature or better yet, God of Water also, ''-san,'' ''-chan,'' ''-Kun,'' ''-sama,'' ''-dono,'' etc will not be used, just simple and straightforward alias, understood?" �C Kuroto.


    "Understood, Suijin!" �C said Homusubi.


    "Alright, now that, that''s clear, we will be going to the ck-market bounty exchange shop." �C said Suijin.


    Homusubi nodded and the both of them disappeared from their spot.


    Suijin thought of something and said, "When we start with the radicals of the Uchiha n, make sure to pick out pair of siblings as the priority target."


    "Why?" �C Homusubi asked in confusion.


    Suijin thought about it a little and didn''t reveal the real reason and said casually, "Eliminating sibling pair should have a much greater impact."


    His real purpose is obviously to torture out the siblings with fully mature Sharingan to see if the both of them awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan, and if they do awaken, then obtain a pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Since the probability of such a thing happening is too low, therefore, Suijin didn''t exin it.


    But after the idea was born, Suijin felt that it was worth trying.


    Throughout the story of Naruto, Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Sasuke were the only two people shown to have ever awakened the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, so the probability is extremely low.


    But it''s not a bad idea to try it, after all, an Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan although notparable to his Tenseigan and the Rinnegan, is still worth it��


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 390 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 189 - – 186 The Gathering Of Three Parties

    Rushing all the way for the entire night, Suijin and Homusubi soon arrived at the nearest ck-market bounty exchange branch.


    The Bounty Exchange branch is arge stone house with a wooden pier. The pier looks very dpidated with only a few fishing boats around. It seems as if the ce has been abandoned for a long time. ??


    Standing at the gate of the ck-market branch, Homusubi hesitated for a while and asked "Suijin, do you really want to exchange Watanabe''s body for the bounty on his head? Are we not going a bit too far?"


    Suijin just calmly stated, "We are enacting a show here so we should not leave it halfway."


    "But��" �C Homusubi was a bit worried.


    Suijin nced at Homusubi and questioned, "Hey, you don''t happen to think that I care about the 50 million Ryo bounty on his head, do you?"


    "Of course not!" �C Homusubi quickly waved his hands.


    Suijin nodded with a snort, "How could I care about a mere 50 million Ryo?" �C and continued after a short pause, "Since we are the members of Amatsukami, a bounty-nin organization, we have to follow the behavior pattern of a bounty-nin, just imagine, if a real bounty-nin worked hard to kill his/her target but in the end didn''t exchange its corpse for the bounty, wouldn''t that be suspicious?"


    Homusubi nodded, "Now that you mention it if the vige were to find about this, they will definitely be suspicious of our objective and identity!"


    "That''s it!" �C patting Homusubi''s shoulder, Suijin continued with a smile, "To not leave any ws, we must exchange Watanabe''s corpse for the bounty on him, only in this way can the vige put the me of death on the bounty-nin organization, Amatsukami, and then im that Iwagakure is responsible for issuing such a high reward. As for the mere 50 million Ryo bounty, ''it''s obviously not important''" �C Thest part was said with a particr emphasis as if Suijin was justifying his actions.


    If Watanabe''s corpse doesn''t flow into the ck-market circle, Kumo will remain doubtful whether Watanabe was really killed by bounty-nin.


    But once Watanabe''s corpse has flowed into the ck-market circle and it is confirmed that a third party was responsible for the death of their Head ninja, no matter how much they want to me Konoha they can''t pressure the vige to hand over the culprit, after all, even if Konoha showed a bit of neglection, the main responsibility still falls in the hands of the bounty-nin who killed and Iwagakure who put the bounty.


    Looking at the gloomy entrance of the stone house, Homusubi sighed and said, "Alright, but I still don''t want to go in."


    Suijin didn''t care and said, "That fine, so you can stay outside and keep watch, I wille as soon as I finish the exchange."


    ��


    On a small boat not far from the pier.


    Sasori of the red sand wearing the Akatsuki traditional ck cloak with red clouds print; nced at the corpse ced on the corner of his foot and said with a frowned expression, "Can''t you put this corpse in a sealing scroll? It''s almost rotting!"


    Kakuzu replied with a gruff tone, "Why bother, we will be there soon enough."


    "Humph, I must change the partner after dealing with Orochimaru!" �C Sasori snorted and turned to the side.


    Sasori feels upset when he looks at Kakuzu who has absolutely no understanding of art and doesn''t care about anything aside from money, the more he has been traveling with Kakuzu, the more annoyed he has been getting.


    In Sasori''s view, any corpse is a great puppet material, so when he watches the corpse before him gradually rotting and smelling, it makes him feel displeased.


    Kakuzu didn''t care about Sasori''sint and was looking at the bingo book in his hand to decide on the next target he will be eliminating.


    Suddenly Sasori sitting on the boat stood up and looked in the distance with a cold expression oozing out killing intent.


    This didn''t go unnoticed by Kakuzu and turning to look in the direction Sasori was looking, he found a figure wearing a very simr outfit he remembers very well.


    ��


    Inside the stone house.


    Suijin took out Watanbe''s corpse from the storage scroll and ced it on the autopsy table.


    "If it isn''t Suijin-sama, what are your gains this time?"


    The bounty master of the exchange office greeted Suijin with a respectful smile.


    The name of Amatsukami has be very famous in the ck-market Circle ever since Suijin''sst face-off against the members of the Akatsuki organization, everyone knows that Amatsukami is a very strong organization, and it would be wise to not offend them.


    Suijin curled his lips and said, "How about you see it for yourself?"


    How can the bounty master dare to disobey? He quickly took out the bounty book and matched the identity of the corpse with the one on the reward page.


    With just one nce, the bounty exchange master was stunned, "He�� he is the leader of the Kumo delegation responsible for the signing of the peace treaty between Konohagakure and Kumogakure!"


    The huge reward of 50 million Ryo is not amon urrence even in the ck market, therefore, for people like Watanabe to have such a high bounty, almost every Bounty Exchange Master knows about him.


    Noticing the Bounty Master''s shocked face, Suijin said lightly, "Sigh, in order to bring him, I had to actually fight the Sandaime Hokage of Konohagakure, it was a really troublesome job."


    "You�� you r-really�� have no��" �C The bounty Master wanted to say ''no scruples,'' but didn''t dare to. After all, this person dared to kill and cause trouble for two of the great shinobi viges at the same time, who can be more foolish than him?


    Seeing that the other party was left speechless, Suijin urged, "Hurry up with the verification and process the payment."


    Coming out of his stupor, the bounty exchange master nodded and quickly verified the identity of the corpse.


    Not long after, he said cautiously, "Suijin-sama, ording to the regtion, 10% of the reward will be charged as the processing fees, you see��"


    However, before, he could continue, Suijin interrupted him midway, "Don''t waste my time talking this nonsense, just process the amount after taking your cut, I have better things to do than to entertain you here."


    "Yes-yes, I will immediatelyplete the processing." �C Understanding that Suijin has no intentions of breaking the ck-market circle rules, the bounty master breathed a sigh of relief and got busy with the work.


    Although there is a descriptive code of conduct of the ck-market circle, the really strong individuals often tend to ignore these rules. And since Suijin didn''t have any intentions of breaking the code of conduct, the bounty master was undoubtedly relieved.


    Soon after, he brought out a wooden box carrying the processed amount in cash.


    Receiving the box, Suijin coldly said, "In thest payment I received, many bills were worn out and damaged, this time it won''t happen, right?"


    Bounty master shook his head quickly and said, "There will no such problems, you can check it out to make sure!"


    Suijin activated the Byakugan and carefully scanned the box, and found that the bills were indeed fresh this time. Giving a nod, Suijin prepared to leave.


    However, at this time, he suddenly sensed the presence of two huge chakra sources that came outside the stone house.


    ��


    At the gate.


    Seeing the two ninjas in simr outfits aggressivelying towards him, Homusubi asked carefully, "Who are you two?"


    Sasori sneered, "Hmm, it isn''t the Suijin we were looking for��"


    Although Homusubi didn''t know the previous grievances between the Akatsuki and Amatsukami, the open hostility expressed by the opposite two was obvious to him, so again asked, "What do you two want to do?"


    Looking at the different patterns on the face and the mask, Kakuzu questioned, "Are you another member of Amatsukami? But you don''t look very strong at the first nce!"


    At this time, Suijin walked out of the stone house, but his eyes were not looking at the two people of the Akatsuki Organization, rather, he was more focused on the forest past Kakuzu and Sasori.


    Out came Sandaime Hokage together with many Konoha Anbu towards the bounty exchange branch��


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 390 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 190 - – 187 Amatsukami, Akatsuki, Uchiha, And Konoha

    "Shit!" �C Cursing heavily while looking at the iing monsters, Suijin ced the wooden box containing money in front of Sasori and Kakuzu and quickly took out a storage scroll from the inner part of his cloak to seal the money.


    Kakuzu nced at the familiar box and judging by the size alone, he calcted the possible amount it contained and said, "It seems that you took care of a rather good target!" ??


    While Kakuzu was looking at the box of money, Sasori''s attention was on the left arm of Suijin.


    ''Huh? His left arm was obviously cut away by me, did he attach a fake arm or did he possess a technique to regenerate the said arm?''


    In the previous battle between the two, Sasori used his Ice puppet to cut Suijin''s arm as well as severely injured the other party, not he sees that the rm seemed to be perfectly intact, so he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    While sealing away the cash box, Suijin said with a smile, "The two of you will have to forgive us for the uing trouble you will be facing!"


    Sasori said with a frowned expression, "What do you mean?"


    His words didn''t fell and the sound of breaking wind appeared from the woods at the back.


    And with the sound of breaking wind, the Anbu as well as the Uchiha Police Force shinobi came out of the woods.


    The person leading them was none other than Sandaime with his Adamantine Staff in his hand, followed by Uchiha Fugaku, the patriarch of the Uchiha n.


    Both Kakuzu and Sasori were taken aback by the sudden appearance of such arge force.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen may have been getting old, but his reputation is unquestionable.


    And even if Kakuzu and Sasori arewless and rebellious, both of them still have to be very careful in the face of the ''God of Shinobi'' and the ''Wicked Eye.''


    Puff��


    With a cloud of white smoke, the wooden box was sealed in the scroll by Suijin and ced inside the inner part of his Amatsukami Cloak.


    After doing the work, Suijin said to Sandaime with a chuckle, "Hokage-dono, I advise you to be careful before you make any move, all four of us are here are Kage level shinobi, it would be better that you think this through."


    Hearing Suijin''s warning, Sandaime observed the two and instantly the identities of the two shed were confirmed, ''Kakuzu, S-ss missing-nin from Takigakure, and Sasori of the Red Sand, S-ss missing-nin of Sunagakure��"


    Kakuzu has been alive and working as a bounty-nin for decades already, so his information is not that hard to find, and has been recorded in the archives of Konoha, and Sasori is the famous genius puppet master of the Sunagakure puppet brigade, so Sandaime easily recognized the both of them.


    While Sandaime was observing the two members of the Akatsuki, Uchiha Fugaku''s eyes fell of Homusubi.


    Being watched by the Patriarch, Uchiha Shisui, who was wearing the Homusubi disguise was very guilty and nervous, his heart almost came out of his throat, he didn''t expect that not only would Sandaime chase, but even the Uchiha Police Force would catch up so quickly.


    Neither Kakuzu nor Sasori are idiots and understood that the two members of Amatsukami have probably offended and caused some big trouble that even led the Sandaime Hokage to personally chase after them. At the same time, they were also thinking about how to make their way out of this trouble as staying here would be rather troublesome.


    Noticing Kakuzu and Sasori''s expression, Suijin said, "I am afraid to scare you by revealing this, but I sincerely believe that there is something you must know before you decide on your further actions Hokage-dono."


    "And what is that, yourst wish before death?" �C Sandaime questioned coldly.


    "I am afraid not, but it is of grave importance, you see, the person next to me, the young-looking kid with red hair is Sasori of the Red Sand, I am sure you know this but what you may not know is that he is responsible for assassinating the Sandaime Kazekage of Sunagakure, and is an indirect fuse to starting the third great shinobi war, in fact, you will more surprised to hear that he turned the corpse of the Sandaime Kazekage into a human puppet!"


    "What!!!???" �C Everyone couldn''t help but shout in shock.


    "And that''s not it, the person with the corpse in his hand is one of the strongest and most experienced shinobi, and probably the oldest one to be currently alive, a member of the Akatsuki Organization, and I am sure you would again be surprised to hear that he attempted to assassinate the Shodaime Hokage-dono of Konohagakure!"


    "Nani!!!???"


    Hearing Suijin''s description of Sasori, everyone eximed in shock but hearing the deeds of Kakuzu, the Anbu elites, members of the Konoha Police Force, the Uchiha Patriarch, Sandaime, as well as, Homusubi eximed in shock.


    As the elites of Konoha, they have more or less heard the names of the two S-ss missing-nin, but the fact that one is responsible for the death of the strongest Kazekage and the other attempted to assassinate the Shodaime Hokage, this is the first time they heard such a piece of serious information.


    Not to mention, Anbu and Police force, even Sandaime and the Uchiha Patriarch were highly surprised.


    The inexplicable disappearance of Sandaime Kazekage has been a mystery for a few years now, and it was the disappearance of the strongest Kazekage that Suna med Konoha and dered war in the name of revenge.


    Hearing such critical information, even Uchiha Fugaku has to pay attention to Sasori and Kakuzu.


    Suijin suddenly held his forehead and said with a fake tone of guilt, "Ah, I am sorry, I forgot that Konoha and Suna are allies, it seems that I shouldn''t have leaked such important information!"


    Konoha has already been under pressure from Kumo, now they can''t afford to let go of their ally i.e., Sunagakure.


    Therefore, Sandaime must catch the culprit responsible for the death of the ally''s missing Kazekage, because if he doesn''t it would be difficult to exin this to the Yondaime Kazekage and seek assistance from Sunagakure in the future.


    With every word that came out of Suijin''s mouth, Kakuzu and Sasori''s expression turned gloomier.


    When Suijin mentioned them killing Sandaime Kazekage and attempting the assassination of Shodaime Hokage, both of them were very surprised and suspicious, they understood that Suijin knows the information about their shadows but couldn''t figure out how he knows that?


    Sandaime observed the four and finally made up his mind.


    One side is thebination of the two missing-nin who attempted the assassination of Shodaime Hokage-sama and killed the Sandaime Kazekage of the allied vige, while the other side is thebination of two unknown individuals who dealt with just a mere head ninja of Kumogakure, now that he has encountered such a choice, Sandaime will obviously not allow the first party to escape, there is not even a matter of consideration and the choice is clear.


    With that decided Sandaime took a deep breath and shouted, "Don''t let the two of them escape!"


    With Sandaime''s order, the opposite side rushed here, Suijin turned towards the two Akatsuki members who were fuming at him and said with a chuckle, "I am grateful for the two of you acting as decoys for us and hope that you two make it through alive!"


    ""You bastard!!!"" �C cursed Kakuzu and Sasori.


    Suijin raised his hand to say thank you and then flickered at the side of Homusubi and whispered lightly, "Let''s go!"


    Instantly, Suijin and Homusubi ran in one direction.


    Uchiha Fugaku''s attention was on Homusubi from the start to end, he obviously thought that it was Uchiha Shinichi wearing that disguise, although he couldn''t understand howe Shinichi has been acting so quiet, whatever may be the case, as soon as Suijin and Homusubi broke out in one direction, he led the Konoha Police Force and chased after them.


    Seeing that the Uchiha Patriarch went after the two, Sandaime led the Anbu members towards Sasori and Kakuzu.


    Sasori and Kuroto nced at each other, and after nodding to each other, both of them turned around and fled in the opposite direction, even the corpse Kakuzu was carrying was discarded and thrown aside.


    Homusubi nced back and noticed Uchiha Fugaku at the tail and questioned in a panic, "Suijin, w-what should we do next!?"


    Suijin noticed that Sandaime-sama led the Anbu members to chase after Kakuzu and Sasori, and sighed in relief, "Don''t worry, let''s just introduce Amatsukami to the prideful and arrogant Uchiha n!"


    Homusubi nodded but with a great amount of guilt. Although he has made up his mind to take action against the extreme radicals of the Uchiha n, when the time really came, he still had hesitation in his heart.


    Sighing heavily, he made up his mind inwardly, ''The one doing this is not Uchiha Shisui, but Homusubi, the member of Amatsukami!''


    Repeating this sentence several times in his mind, he finally hardened his eyes.


    With that decision, two battle circles gradually opened up, the two members of Amatsukami were in the middle of the dense forest, while the two members of the Akatsuki fled downstream along the river.


    With Sandaime too far away, Suijin immediately said to Homusubi, "We can start!"


    After immediately turning around Suijin printed several hand seals and shouted,


    "Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique!"


    Homusubi also flickered, stepped on the great waterfall, and directly pounced on Uchiha Fugaku.


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 392 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 191 - – 188 Vs Uchiha Elites

    Ding��


    A piercing sound of metal sh echoed. ??


    Homusubi leaped backward andnded on a tree, he noticed that arge part of the Kunai de was missing and several cracks on the metal extended up to the handle.


    Turning his head to look in the opponent''s direction, Homusubi noticed that the short knife in Fugaku''s hand was undamaged, meaning that the sword is of a high grade, which is not strange considering that Uchiha Fugaku is the patriarch of the Uchiha n.


    At this time, Fugaku who was holding the short knife looked up as his eyes turned red with three ck tomoe spinning in them.


    The brief confrontation just now was a loss of Homusubi, but Homusubi didn''t suffer any damage because of the timely retreat.


    All the Uchiha n members who have awakened the fully matured Sharingan are generally masters of Taijutsu, good with almost all kinds of weapon, as Sharingan allows the user to easily replicate any kind of technique with perfection as long as the physique of the user is up to it.


    At this time, Suijin printed the hand seals and pressed his hands on the flowing water waves, and shouted, "Ice Release: Freezing Wave!"


    Whiiish��


    Instantly under the influence of cold Ice nature Chakra, the water of the Great Waterfall previously used by him instantly froze turning the surrounding forest into a cold field.


    Suijin can obviously create such an effect by directly using the Ice Release, but he has found that by first using the Water Style to create arge source of water and then use Ice Style to freeze the said water consumes less Chakra than the direct use of Ice Release with the simr effect, which is why using a Water Technique to fill the surrounding battlefield in water has be a sort of habit for him.


    The Uchiha shinobi all leaped away from the incasing cold ice, and looking at the giant field of ice, not only were they not afraid or shocked but more excited and more zealous to fight.


    "Patriarch, you don''t have to action, let us be the ones to deal with these two!"


    "Yes, just two bounty ninjas, this would be a perfect exercise!"


    "Sandaime has really started to get old, he couldn''t even solve two bounty ninjas!"


    The geared-up elites of the Konoha Police Force, either had one hand over their waists or crossed over their chest, each one more confident than the other.


    The Patriarch Uchiha Fugaku had a frowned expression.


    He clearly felt signs of Uchiha''s fighting skills in the short sh just now with Homusubi.


    Although the other party tried his best to cover it, Fugaku was able to see through courtesy of his experience.


    Listening to the unscrupulous taunting and teasing from the elites of the Konoha Police Force, Suijin sneered, "Ne, Homusubi, we have a lot of Uchiha here, it''s a good opportunity to gouge out some of their Sharingan, don''t you think?"


    The best method of offending the Uchiha is by trampling over their pride, the Sharingan is the pride of the Uchiha n, so speaking about gauging out their Sharingan is the most effective.


    Homusubi knew that Suijin was deliberately angering the Uchiha nsmen but still felt a bit ufortable by the straight-off approach. Sighing lightly at his helplessness, he nodded nheless.


    On the opposite side, the faces of the Uchiha elites changed as if they had been cursed.


    In normal times, Uchiha may have not been so offended as they are now, but with how they are being treated in the vige, their anger was instantly raging and fuming.


    "You want to die so badly!?"


    "Scumbags, you dare eying the Sharingan of the Uchiha n!"


    "That''s it, you both will die here, even Sandaime will not say anything!"


    Fugaku ignored the nsmen''s shout, stepping forward to look at Homusubi, he questioned, "Who are you, people?"


    "Hooh, might it be that the Uchiha Patriarch is interested in who two meager bounty-nin are? I think we should be proud of such an achievement and as a sign of gratefulness I would definitely like to introduce, I am Suijin, and he is Homusubi of the Amatsukami, we are what you may refer to as bounty-nins/mercenary, as long as it is for money, we are willing to do anything, would you like to give us some task?" �C replied Suijin.


    Uchiha Fugaku pondered for a moment and asked tentatively from Homusubi, "Are you Shinichi?"


    Homusubi was a bit surprised that Fugaku mistook him for Shinichi but shook his head.


    Suijin said, "I am afraid that you are mistaking us for someone else Uchiha patriarch, no one with the name Uchiha Shinichi is part of our organization."


    Fugaku had a thoughtful expression upon hearing the reply, although, he is still not sure whether both of them are speaking the truth or not.


    The Konoha Policemen couldn''t hold back anymore because of the constant disrespectful tone of the other side, said, "Patriarch since that person is not Shinichi, then there is no further need for hesitation, after mocking the great Uchiha n, they can never be forgiven and must be dealt with the appropriate measure!"


    Uchiha Fugaku suppressed his doubt as his eyes turned cold and he nodded silently.


    That was the signal the Uchiha Elites needed and suddenly took action one after another.


    "Fire Release: Fireball Technique!"


    "Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!"


    "Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!"


    The three leading Uchiha elites were divided into three sides, the one in the middle used the Fire Ball Technique, the one on the left used the Dragon Fire Technique, while the one on the right used the Phoenix Fire Technique.


    The three-fire-style Jutsus were released instantly rushing towards Suijin.


    Suijin obviously didn''t dare to be careless and immediately sealed,


    "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!"


    A tall wall of water immediately rose from the grounds that covered Suijin and Homusubi, protecting the two from the three fire Jutsu.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    The three fire ninjutsu collided with the water wall creating the roaring sound of water vapors that enveloped the field.


    The thickyer of mist again covered the battlefield.


    With the Byakugan activated, Suijin warned Homusubi, "Be ready, they areing!"


    Homusubi nodded he knew better than anyone that these elites are nothing to be taken lightly!


    Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish��


    Both of them were ready, suddenly the sound of Shuriken cutting through the wind reached Suijin''s ears.


    Suijin did a backflip and caught six of the shuriken with extremely perfect ease while still in mid-air and shot them back the moment hended back on the ground.


    Almost the same moment Suijinnded on the ground, two figures jumped out of the mist and rushed towards him, one with arge broad sword while the other that wrapped thin metal chains over his knuckles.


    Suijin had already noticed their arrival and tapped his foot on the ground as an ice wall rose to momentarily block the iing Uchiha with the chains, Suijin then created an ice Adamantine Staff which wasn''t as strong as the real Adamantine Staff but was useful nheless and used it to block the iing sword sh from the sword carried by the other Uchiha.


    Blocking him midway, the two started a battle of Kenjutsu vs Bokijutsu.


    The opponent is a proficient Kenjutsu user and Suijin was able to keep up with his movements courtesy to the Byakugan, which allowed him to see the flow of chakra of the other party.


    At this time, there was a red light that shed a glimmer of scorching heating from the side and the rising mist, Suijin understood that the enemy''s n.


    With the fireballing to his side, the Kenjutsu user increased the intensity of his strikes, intent on not giving any opportunities for him to dodge and the great fireball swallowed the both of them.


    The three Uchiha standing nearby nced at each other, when one of them, the one in the middle asked the one on the right, "Did it work��?"


    Before he could answer, a figure appeared out of the mist and punched him in the gut sending him across.


    The two Uchiha didn''t need to be signaled as they pounced on him with their respective weapons.


    On the other side, Homusubi led the battle deeper into the forest as the Uchiha also chased after him.


    Not far away Uchiha Fugaku along with the other Uchiha elites stood on the canopy of a tall tree with his hands crossed over his chest looking at the two battlefields with deep concentration.


    The resounding symphony of the metal collision, fist, and feet collision from time to time, the scorching heat of the Fire Jutsu, the chilling cold of the Ice Techniques, thundering Lighting, and sttering mud made the battlefield extremely chaotic, and he could judge that the battle was indeed quite fierce.


    "It seems that the two of them are indeed good!"


    The elite Force that Fugaku brought with him consists of 17 Jonin ss Shinobi, with an absolute advantage in numbers besieging the opposite team, Fugaku wasn''t worried, but the result was still a bit unexpected.


    "Humph, even if they are somewhat good, but they still won''t be able to defeat all the elites!" �C muttered Fugaku.


    Although the strength that the other party disyed surprised him, Fugaku still wasn''t worried, besides it''s not like the Fog is the ''Hidden Mist Jutsu'' therefore, the Uchiha are perfectly capable of seeing through it.


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 394 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 192 - – 189 Uchiha Fugaku’s Dojutsu

    Being forced to separate from Homusubi, Suijin was under the siege of multiple Uchiha at the same time and didn''t have time to take care of any thought then to defend himself.


    After ducking down to avoid a heavy punch from the burly Uchiha, Suijin turned around and punched him heavily in the ribs, at the same time, kicked his left knee to trip the bnce of the other party, with the Uchiha almost losing his bnce, Suijin''s ice-covered hand was rushing towards opponent''s throat. ??


    Whiiiish��


    But before he could pierce through, the sound of kunai cutting through wind sounded and Suijin had to lean back to safely avoid the attack.


    Although Suijin leaned back he was able to see the thin metal wire tied to the Kunai.


    Immediately afterward, the metal wire was mmed backward, entangled the burly Uchiha restrained by Suijin, and pulled him out of the direct attack range.


    "Tch!" �C Annoyed for being letting the prey escape, Suijin clicked his tongue and printed the hand seals and shouted, "Ice Release: Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals!"


    Apanied by the freezing sound, the crystal clear ice mirrors started appearing on the battlefield one after another.


    This time, Suijin used the conventional technique, so the ice mirrors appeared in a hemispherical shape, the sheer number of mirrors was so high that it covered arge part of the battlefield inside.


    Every Ice Mirror is an extension of his Chakra; therefore, he was able to sense everything within the territory, giving a subtle yet not so simr effect as that of the Byakugan perception.


    While Suijin was able to effectively able to cope up with the situation quite well, Homusubi was having a hard time, the teachings he has been indoctrinated with from his childhood are restraining him from lifting his de against fellow vigers and nsmen, so when fighting against the fellow vigers, he was only able to use about thirty to forty percent of his strength, and that too only for parrying and dodging.


    In this regard, both Itachi and Shinichi are undoubtedly much better and would never let their teaching affect theirbat power.


    But then again, they are different people with different ideologies.


    The sudden appearance of so many ice mirrors immediately attracted the attention of the members of the Konoha Police Force.


    One of the Uchiha elite who has previously dealt with such a Jutsu immediately shouted out the warning, "Everyone, be careful, this ice Jutsu is very troublesome!"


    One of the shinobi who is particrly proficient in Fire Release said, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of these mirrors!"


    Said, and in an instant, he printed his hand seals and released a burst of mes that were as hot as boilingva.


    Boom��


    Out came the explosive sound when the mes collided with the ice mirrors but much to the surprise of many there was not even a tiny water droplet on the ice mirror, indicating that neither the heat was enough nor was the impact enough to break the ice mirror.


    The main reason for this is that the surrounding ice was constantly lowering the temperature of the forest, therefore, the fire style Jutsu was not up to the task.


    "Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet!"


    "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"


    Realizing that just Fire Style isn''t going to work considering the cold surroundings, two Uchiha shinobibined together and used abination technique of Fire and wind to me the fire.


    With the added boost from the Wind Style Jutsu, the Fire Dragon was really gigantic and fiercely pounced on the ice mirrors, easily smashing through them in one fell swoop.


    Just when the Uchiha elites were trying to break free of the ice mirrors siege, Suijin hiding inside them was not idle.


    He traveled from one mirror to the other like a ghost and swopped out knocking out one individual after another.


    It is said that the speed of traveling from one mirror to the other is instantaneous, or better yet, light speed, which is obviously not true otherwise the Sharingan wouldn''t able to capture the movement, but even if his movements were being captured by the Sharingan, Suijin was still able to knock out the members of the police force one after another. Although he had to endure some injuries, nothing too serious


    At this time, Uchiha Fugaku, who hasn''t yet moved from his position and was standing outside the Demonic Ice Mirrors formation frowned.


    The muffled sound of people falling one after another, made him realize the seriousness, now he even started to doubt that the two bounty-nin could escape from Sandaime-sama, perhaps not just because of luck.


    Finally decided to take action, Fugaku quickly printed the hand seals and shouted,


    "Fire Release: Fireball Technique!"


    Boom��


    A raging me ball pierced through the sky, engulfing the ice mirrorpletely, the heat of the me was so high that it almost melted the entire top in a moment.


    Whoosh��


    As soon as a gap appeared in the formation, the figure flickered and firmlynded on the ground.


    With Fugaku''s arrival, the Uchiha gathered around the patriarch, supporting each other, and their heads down due to the embarrassment of not being able to deal with just two bounty-nin even with such an overwhelming advantage of numbers.


    Fugaku didn''t look away just said indifferently, "Retreat, I will deal with the two of them!"


    The Shinobi no longer hand their previous arrogance and stepped back one after another leaving room for the patriarch.


    Fugaku looked at the two bounty-nin on the opposite side and said in a deep voice, "I seem to have underestimated the two of you, but this is as far as you go��"


    Suijin smiled softly, "I��" �C he was about to say something��


    However, before he realized the surrounding became ck and white, everything disappeared, and even the Demonic Mirror Formation that was an extension of his perception was cut off.


    All he could see was just abination of ck and white.


    ''Genjutsu!?'' �C was his only thought.


    There are very few times when Suijin had to deal with Genjutsu, the first was a simple demonstration by the teacher in the ninja academy, the second was by Genjutsu Pill used by Orochimaru to give him certain experience.


    Other than these times, nobody bothered to use Genjutsu to deal with small-time chunin. Later he awakened the Tenseigan, therefore, ordinary Genjutsu became meaningless.


    Therefore, Suijin doesn''t have much experience in dealing withplex Genjutsu. The moment Suijin understood that he has been hit by Genjutsu the first thing to do was cut off his thinking, this could be any type of Genjutsu, and since Suijin didn''t know its mechanism, therefore, it was best to not think anything it might give away some information he doesn''t want to leak.


    And Suijin isn''t much worried, there is also Homusubi with him who is actually Uchiha Shisui, and who is Uchiha Shisui?


    Uchiha Shisui is someone who awakened Kotoamatsukami, and his Genjutsu shouldn''t be any inferior to Uchiha Fugaku and is unlikely to be subdued to Fugaku with just a Genjutsu.


    For that reason, Suijin analyzed the Genjutsu spread before him with great interest, ''Is it possible that it is a Mangekyou Sharingan ability of Uchiha Fugaku?''


    Even if he is actually using a Water Clone Body, Kuroto''s spiritual strength that has gone through Tenseigan awakening is still very high, not something that would easily be affected by Genjutsu, and since Fugaku could take him in a Genjutsu with just a nce, even before Suijin could realize, must mean that what he used isn''t an ordinary Genjutsu.


    While Suijin was mulling over, a purple Chakra invaded the ck and white world from the sky.


    "Hmm, this��?" �C To Suijin''s surprise, the purple chakra gathered more and more, slowly taking the form of a figure, it turned back and faced Suijin


    "You are!" �C Suijin was really surprised again as he knew what it was.


    ...................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 396 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 193 - – 190 Taikyokuzu

    Fugaku nced at Suijin who has lost consciousness but was standing still as if he was a stone statue.


    This scene scared Homusubi. ??


    In his cognition, Hyuga Kuroto is the strongest in Konohagakure, even Sandaime-sama may not be as strong as him.


    This is why Homusubi didn''t expect Suijin to be taken in by Fugaku''s Genjutsu so easily.


    In shock and panic, Homusubi''s three tomoe Sharingan instantly turned into a four-pointed pinwheel.


    At this time, Fugaku sheathed the shinobi sword in his hand, at his waist, and asked in a deep voice while slowly walking towards Homusubi, "Answer me, who are you?"


    The absent-minded Homusubi nced at Suijin who was still standing like a rock.


    Looking at Homusubi''s action, Fugaku coldly said, "Don''t bother, he is under Genjutsu!"


    Attracted by Fugaku''s cold voice, Homusubi turned towards him and noticed the three dots followed by three curves spiraling counter-clockwise around the pupil. Seeing those cold eyes, Homusubi gulped with a guilty conscience and took a step back in fear that Fugaku will figure out that it is him.


    Fugaku kept walking forward calmly, giving off an intimidating aura, "You don''t need to enact anymore, you may have tried your best to hide it, but your taijutsu, Shurikenjutsu, Kenjutsu, all styles have the shadows of Uchiha n written within them, others may not be able to see through this, but I am perfectly capable, put down that mask and reveal just who are you, I am still willing to give you a chance to exin yourself!"


    Fugaku feels familiar with the person behind that mask and cloak.


    Initially, he thought that it was Uchiha Shinichi who defected from Konoha and joined some bounty-nin organization, at least ording to the rumors, but after observing the so-called, ''Homusubi'' for a while, Fugaku realized that this person is indeed not Shinichi, but he is undeniably an Uchiha, so his thoughts turned onto other possibilities.


    ''Maybe Shisui?''


    But this absurd thought was soon removed from his head because with the upright, loyal and kind nature Shisui has, it is impossible to betray the vige no matter how much he suffers, Shisui might not choose the n over the vige but he will never betray both at the same time and join some bounty-nin organization, moreover doing something like killing the head ninja of Kumo delegates is impossible with Shisui''s character, firstly because Shisui was responsible for protecting them and secondly because Shisui should very well understand that such an action could lead to war, and peace-loving Shisui wouldn''t want to take such risk, just for a meager bounty!


    For this reason, Fugaku has been a little confused, he couldn''t figure out who could be the person.


    In the face of Fugaku''s aggressive questioning, Homusubi chose to remain silent.


    "Do you still not understand? You have no chance of escaping, seeing that you are an Uchiha, I am willing to look over your actions, but you must show sincerity and reveal yourself, answer my question and take off that mask on your own, else the consequences will be far more disastrous than some light punishment for you." �C warned Fugaku.


    Homusubi was still silent.


    Fugaku sighed, and the next thing Homusubi discovered was that everything around him had be ck and white, all the solid materials and view before him was a shade of ck and white.


    Suddenly a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan with the same pattern as that of Fugaku appeared in the sky.


    At this time, an indifferent omnipotent voice resounded in the ck and White World, "It''s yourst chance, take off the mask and exin yourself!"


    Seeing that everything before him bing pure ck and white, Homusubi asked doubtfully,


    "What kind of Genjutsu is this?"


    The indifferent voice came again, "It''s not aplete Genjutsu."


    "Not aplete Genjutsu?" Homusubi muttered in confusion.


    "Indeed, Taikyokuzu, that is the name of this Dojutsu. In simple terms, it''s a Yin-Yang prison world, a semi-genjutsu world. Once your soul enters here, you will fall in an eternal Genjutsu bound by the struggle of good and evil in your heart.


    A human has both good and evil in his heart, good and evil constantly struggle for dominance, and this struggle is something humans can not rid themselves of. As long as someone has even a bit of both in their hearts they will never be able to break free of this Prison World.


    Once your soul enters this prison world, it will forever be trapped here, thus your body will be devoid of your soul, which is akin to death. But you will not die, you will be alive, bound eternally by the struggle of good and evil in your heart. There is no escape unless I wish for it, or you rid yourselves of either good or evil in your heart, which is impossible. As such there is no esca-." �C halfway through the conversation, Fugaku suddenly stopped.


    It''s because he suddenly found that the ck and white which symbolizes evil and good, Yin and Yang, that was about to invade the opponent suddenly dispersed, and the space filled with the caw of countless crows, thousands of crows flew and circled around Homusubi''s spiritual body protecting from inside and out.


    The omnipotent vice was no longer omnipotent and spoke in a manner of surprise, "Absurd�� how is this possible, you are able to break free!�� Does that mean you rid yourself of either good or evil? But such a thing is simply impossible!"


    "It''s actually simple, the Yin-Yang Prison World you speak of is actually the subjects'' own spiritual world, what you do is cut off the link of the soul with the body, therefore, trapping the person here eternally in the struggle of two conflicting ideologies, where, one will only question himself.


    As you said, a human can not rid himself of either of the two, so there is no escape, as such he is forever trapped here, alive, yet dead at the same time. The ck and white are the disordered Yin-Yang energies, they also symbolize conflicting ideologies in one''s heart.


    The more ck, the more evil, the more white the more goodness. A Genjutsu that traps its victim in an eternal struggle of two conflicting ideologies, indeed an extremely powerful Dojutsu. But not something that can not be broken. All I did is cast a Genjutsu on myself to break the struggle in my heart, by doing so, the struggle of conflicting ideologies in my heart disappears, and thus I can re-establish that connection and take control of my own spiritual world, therefore, sessfully breaking free." �C Homusubi exined.


    "But to be able to do that, you must have cast a genjutsu that can change ideologies itself�� any normal Sharingan Genjutsu is incapable of such a thing, and would never be able to do change ideology no matter how skilled you are. Which can only mean�� don''t tell me�� you have them too? But if that''s the case, just who are you!?" �C the omnipotent voice questioned solemnly, "A�� Are you Uchiha M�� Madara?"


    "Uchiha Madara? No, I am not him! I�� I am�� sigh�� I am Homusubi, the one who holds the seat of Fire in Amatsukami!" �C This was the moment.


    For the peace of vige that he loves.


    For the glory of the n that he loves.


    The final hesitation started to disappear, now what remained was the determination to fall, no matter how deeper, for the n and for the vige!


    "So, you don''t deny that you have the Mangekyou Sharingan!?" �C After a pause the voice became furious, "Neither you are Shisui nor you are Shinichi or Madara, then who are you? Why do you have Mangekyou Sharingan? Answer my question, was it you who attacked Konoha and released the Kyuubi? Are you the person behind that disaster? Are you the one responsible for the death of Yondaime?"


    It is not just a rumor that Kyuubi was being controlled by the Sharingan on the night of the Kyuubi''s attack, Fugaku himself knows that it was true as he witnessed the scarlet three tomoe ring in Kyuubi''s eyes. Which signified that Kyuubi was indeed being controlled by someone of the Uchiha n.


    And Fugaku knows that anything remotely below the Mangekyou Sharingan is incapable of controlling a Bijuu, therefore, he has always suspected that there might be an Uchiha with Mangekyou Sharingan, possibly hidden inside the vige or maybe outside the vige. There exists a shinobi who bears the name Uchiha and harbors deep hatred towards the n and the vige, at the same time, possess necessary power to be able to cause chaos.


    The first guess is obviously Uchiha Madara! Why did Fugaku conclude it to be Madara who is supposed to be dead? Obviously, because Fugaku knows of the existence of Izanagi, therefore, he can not deny the possibility that Uchiha Madara may still be alive, and only Madara possesses enough hatred and necessary power to control Kyuubi and destroy Konoha.


    And now that there stands a person before him who has the Mangekyou Sharingan, with the visual prowess superior to him must mean that it is him. But from the behavior of the other party, Fugaku doesn''t think that he is Madara, this is because Fugaku''s father had told him about what kind of man Madara was or is?


    And if this person is neither Madara, nor Shisui, or Shinichi, then who is he?


    Fugaku was now seriously angry, it is only because of this damn Homusubi of Amatsukami that the Uchiha n has been suffering from all the me.


    In anger, Fugaku put more strength in the Genjutsu, the other party must not be allowed to live anymore. One might be able to temporarily fool himself out of his ideological struggle, but this fooling can never be forever. Within the human heart lingers these struggles, he just has to incite it.


    With Fugaku''s urging, the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan in the sky started circling along their central axis. As a result, the entire space again started to turn ck and white, the white endless ground and the ck endless sky, no sign of the horizon as the two seem to never intersect, there were also countless White and ck Kanji characters floating above the ground and in the sky. This is Taikyokuzu''s dimension, the Eternal Yin-Yang Prison, a prison that eternally restricts you.


    At the same time, Homusubi''s Mangekyou Sharingan under his mask also started rotating as a trail of blood flowed from his two eye sockets, resisting the eternal prison.


    As a result, a tug of war started between the two of the strongest Uchiha.


    ��


    Downstream along the river.


    Tap�� Tap�� Tap��


    Amidst the sound of water stepping, a group of Shinobi flew across the river.


    While running, Sasori turned his head and nced back at the Konoha Shinobi following him, as well as the Kunai and shuriken tied with exploding tags as well as other throwing ninja tools being shot towards him.


    While continuously running, Sasori didn''t stop flicking his fingers that had the Chakra Strings tied to them and controlled the puppet in red robes.


    Ding�� Ding�� Ding��


    The puppet waved the sword as per Sasori''s directions and all the Kunai Shuriken et cetera were sent off the track so that they would not harm him.


    At the same time, the fingers of his other hand flicked, the other puppets controlled by him suddenly opened their mouth and shot out countless Senbon at the pursuers.


    Sandaime''s face sank seeing this, and he hurriedly used the Adamantine Staff in his hand to block the Senbons shot towards them, the Konoha Anbu officers were also not behind, some simply dodged, some used defensive ninjutsu to block, while the other countered with Kenjutsu or Bokijutsu, and other suitable methods.


    Pierce��


    Suddenly an Anbu Shinobi who wasn''t able to defend against all the Senbon and was pierced by a Senbon that managed to get past his defense fell head-on into the river.


    The Anbu next to him didn''t wait and immediately helped him only to find that his skin had turned purple, indicating the symptoms of poisoning, having some knowledge of poison, he tried extracting the poison while also warned, "Everyone, be careful of the poison!"


    Sandaime shouted at this time, "The Hokage toon will stay with me, while the rest will chase after Kakuzu!"


    "Yes, Hokage-sama!" �C The Anbu members responded, and chased after Kakuzu.


    Kakuzu, who was gradually moving away from Sasori saw therge number of Anbu rushing towards him and cursed inwardly at the two bastards�� sighing lightly, he increased his speed and dived into the forest on the opposite bank of the river.


    ....................................................................................................


    Read up to Chapter - 397 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 194 - – 191 Breaking Through Taikyokuzu

    In the Forest on the other side of the River Bank.


    More than a dozen afterimages flickered and shed from one position to another under the cold moonlight, and from time to time the source of these after images would collide together, producing the sharp sound of metal shing as the golden sparks flew around that illuminated the forest for minute intervals and then suddenly dispersed into darkness. ??


    Boom��


    Kicking away a Konoha Anbu, Kakuzu hadn''t had time to catch his breath when another Anbu rushed towards him.


    "Humph!"


    Kakuzu snorted in disdain and jumped on the tree.


    The slight breeze was blowing, and Kakuzu standing on the canopy of the tree had a cold look, the Akatsuki Cloak he wore swayed in the cold night wind.


    Anbu used this opportunity to readjust their formation and formed a siege array, surrounding Kakuzu.


    Kakuzu nced around and confirmed that the number of Anbu besieging him is a total of 16, and he really felt troubled.


    Not to say that he was afraid or anything, but this battle is aplete disaster for him, the day was originally supposed to be simr to all and he was just going to exchange the corpse for the bounty. Suddenly encountered two members of Amatsukami, although there were slight murderous intentions, not to the extent that the matter would be so much troublesome.


    But unexpectedly Sandaime Hokage and Uchiha Fugaku arrived leading theirbat forces, those bastards from Amatsukami revealed such information, and lo and behold, he is in such a situation.


    Boom��


    At this moment there was a roar from the far side of the river where Sandaime Hokage was fighting Sasori.


    Kakuzu and the Anbu all looked over and they see the traces of ice and fire.


    Seeing the scene, Kakuzu thought, ''Has Sasori already taken out the Ice Puppet!?''


    As the teammate with Sasori for the past few months, Kakuzu also knows that Sasori wouldn''t use the Human Puppet so easily, once the human puppet was used, it would mean that the battle will be extremely fierce, and here it doesn''t seem unreasonable, given that he is fighting the Hokage.


    As for the Konoha Anbu, they were all a little worried.


    Seeing the traces of Ice release on the battlefield by the river, they all thought that Suijin with an extraordinary strong Water Release and Ice Release was also there and couldn''t help but be worried about Sandaime.


    One of the Anbu quickly said, "Solve him and support Hokage-sama as quickly as possible!"


    The other Anbu members nodded one after another andunched a flurry of attacks at once.


    Kakuzu leaped high avoiding a howling Wind Style Jutsu but before he couldnd on the ground, he was hit by several Kunai tied with Explosive tags and was drowned in a series of explosions.


    Looking at the smoke and dust in the sky, one of the Anbu said, "Did that kill him?"


    Another Anbu answered, "I saw him being pierced by a Kunai, I am afraid he shouldn''t have any method to avoid the damage at such a short distance, besides the explosive tags should have killed him!"


    At this moment when the two Anbu rxed their vignce, two arms prated through the cover of charred smoke grabbed the throat of the two of them and dragged them inside in the blink of an eye.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh...��!!!"


    Only the screaming of two people could be heard.


    By the time smoke gradually disappeared, everyone found out that the necks of the two Anbu held by Kakuzu were twisted at an impossible angle.


    Their bodies were thrown aside as if just a piece of trash, while Kakuzu spoke with a grim tone, "Coming after me was the greatest mistake you all could have ever made!"


    Suddenly the piercing sound of the chirping of thousands of birds was heard and in the next moment, an Anbu appeared behind him, arm shing with lightning immediately pierced through the chest, sessfully destroying the heart from behind.


    "Cough-cough�� it can''t be�� you snuck behind me!" �C coughing a mouthful of blood, Kakuzu turned his head with some difficulty and found out that the person who attacked him was an Anbu with wearing a Dog Mask and silver-white hair swaying in the wind.


    Currently, Dog, the only member of Anbu Team-11 was here.


    Because of Sandaime''s orders, Monkey has returned to the vige in search of Eagle and Cat, so he was the only one, of the Team-11 following the other Anbu to chase after the two bounty-nin.


    And Kakuzu was highly surprised that he of all people was taken in by the surprise attack from behind, "You are��"


    The Dog Anbu didn''t bother answering, he just coldly pulled out his right hand that pierced Kakuzu''s chest.


    As Dog pulled out his hand, Kakuzu''s pupil shrank from the pain he felt, arge amount of blood sttered from the hole in his chest, and then he lifelessly fell to the ground.


    Thump��


    The Konoha Anbu that were scattered around carefully nced at Kakuzu who lifelessly lied on the ground, seeing no movement from the other party, their eyes turned towards the battlefield by the river no far away.


    The chest waspletely pierced, in the eyes of all the Konoha Anbu, the bounty-nin who attempted to assassinate Shodaime-sama can obviously not survive such an injury, so everyone believed that Kakuzu who lied on the ground is dead.


    Now their attention turned towards the other battlefield, they have to support Sandaime-sama.


    Unbeknownst to the Anbu, several masked earth grudge monsters suddenly jumped out of Kakuzu''s back, and before either of them could notice, one of the masks, the one with the Lightning Element suddenly spit out lightning that instantly covered the Konoha Anbu.


    ��


    In Suijin''s spiritual world under the effect of Taikyokuzu, the Yin-Yang Eternal Prison.


    Seeing that the ck and white was slowly fading away, Suijin who was trapped inside Uchiha Fugaku''s Genjutsu space immediately reacted, and asked the chubby Ryuumyaku Dragon lightly floating in the air, "Hey, howe it took so long to react? Your response was a bit slow, if anything it would havee a bit difficult for me to solve it, and only with Tenseigan, something would have happened, and that would have be a bit troublesome!"


    "It took some time to get past the barriers��" �C spoke Ryuumyaku in a childish tone.


    Kuroto nodded in understanding. It is not difficult for him to understand this because Ryuumyaku has been sealed inside the gourd, although there is a spiritual contract between the two, given the fact that Ryuumyaku is not directly sealed inside his body so getting past the barriers might be a bit difficult, and more time-consuming.


    Everything has its own advantages and disadvantages.


    If Ryuumyaku was sealed inside his body, then the situation would have been a bit easier but this is also fine, Suijin wasn''t much worried.


    After all, even the Yondaime Mizukage Karatachi Yagura who was the Jinchuriki of Sanbi, with Kage level strength also fell prey to Genjutsu, so there is no guarantee that such a situation cannot happen.


    ��


    The reality, in the forest.


    The elites of Uchiha saw that both Suijin and Homusubi were sessfully controlled by Patriarch''s Genjutsu, and they very overjoyed, after all, Wicked Eye Fugaku is not a joke!


    They were only waiting for the signal from the Patriarch, and they would immediately kill both of them.


    However, at this time, what none of them expected, both Fugaku and Homusubi fell to the ground at the same time, vomited blood, and gasping for breath.


    The Uchiha were shocked and hurriedly helped the Patriarch, and asked, "Fugaku-sama, are you alright?"


    Fugaku just shook his head, not bothering to answer, but intently stared at Homusubi who was not much better than him.


    Fugaku didn''t expect that Homusubi in front of was able to forcefully break free of the semi Genjutsu field.


    However, Fugaku also knew that the opposite party must have consumed quite a lot in this process.


    Homusubi whose situation was obviously not much better nced at Suijin and muttered lightly. "I must first help Suijin to break free of the Genjutsu!"


    Fugaku naturally understood what the other party was thinking and said coldly, "You can break free, that is something I can ept, but don''t expect that a ninja with a mere Ice Release Kekkei Genkai will be able to break free��"


    However, Fugaku''s words were notpleted, and suddenly something unexpected happened.


    Out of a sudden Suijin regained his consciousness and instantly vanished from his spot, taking away Homusubi with him.


    The process was so fast that others could barely react to it!


    * * * * *


    Read up to Chapter - 399 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 195 - – 192 Escape

    The sudden action of Suijin caught Fugaku off-guard and even his stern face was a bit bbergasted, couldn''t hide the surprise.


    If it said that Homusubi was able to break free of the Taikyokuzu, it is still within an eptable range of Fugaku as the other party has the Mangekyou Sharingan with much higher ocr power than his, but the fact that Suijin who doesn''t have the Mangekyou Sharingan was also able to break free of the Taikyokuzu without any help, greatly surprised him, it was beyond his expectations. ??


    ''Moreover, that Purple creature is also something iprehensible�� what exactly was that?'' �C thought Fugaku with a frown.


    Seeing that two members of Amatsukami ran away, the members of the Konoha Military Police Force wanted to stop them.


    But Fugaku stretched out his hand to stop them and said seriously, "Let them go!"


    "Patriarch, why not chase? They humiliated the Uchiha n!"


    "Do you just want to let the two of them escape, they are trying to step over the Uchiha n and the Vige!"


    The members of the Konoha Military Police Force were puzzled and looked towards the Patriarch with confusion.


    Fugaku just shook his head and said with a gloomy tone, "That Homusubi is an Uchiha, and he has a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    Hearing Fugaku''s words, everyone was startled, one of Uchiha couldn''t help but ask, "Patriarch, is he Shinichi?"


    As far as the Uchiha are aware, only Shinichi and Shisui have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, so that person has to be Shinichi.


    Everyone knows of Shisui''s straight and honest personality, so they excluded him to be Homusubi.


    And since there isn''t anyone else with the Mangekyou Sharingan, then it can only be Shinichi, who defected from Konoha and joined some bounty organization if the rumors are correct.


    However, they were all wrong as Fugaku shook his head and said with a frown, "He is not Shinichi, nor is he Shisui, if anything, the most likely possibility is that he is the one responsible for controlling the Kyuubi and destroying the vige and for the death of Yondaime Hokage, it is him who is responsible for the problems that the n is facing!"


    "What!?" �C eximed someone in shock.


    Another one added in anger, "So it was this bastard!"


    "Then we can''t let him escape, he has to pay for what he did, he has to die!"


    All the Uchiha were more and more furious.


    Fugaku sighed lightly and shook his head, "We can''t rush headfirst here, the opponent has Mangekyou Sharingan, even if we kill, we will have to pay a considerable prize, besides, if I didn''t guess it wrong, even that Suijin has something up his sleeve that makes his strength no inferior to that of Homusubi, we have to n out carefully from here on out!"


    In Fugaku''s cognition, the threat that Suijin posed has increased a lot, if it was only Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, Fugaku wouldn''t have worried much, because he truly believes that the power of the Sharingan is superior to all other Kekkei Genkai, even better than Byakugan, but Suijin was able to break free of Taikyokuzu, this feat alone is no joke, not to mention that purple blob of highly condensed Chakra that reminded Fugaku of a tailed beast, therefore, he has to be cautious in dealing with the enemy.


    The other Uchiha also understood the seriousness of the matter and asked, "Then Patriarch, what should we do?"


    After thinking a little, he said, "Let''s first meet up with Sandaime, and see how the situation turns out."


    ��


    While running, Suijin and Homusubi nced back asionally to see if they were being chased by the Konoha Military Police Force, after confirming that they weren''t being followed, both of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    Homusubi spoke, "it seems that Patriarch isn''t following us!"


    Suijin nodded after a bit of thinking, "It seems us breaking free of his Mangekyou Sharingan Dojutsu startled him a little, making him consider us a real threat, therefore we were able to bluff our way out!"


    Fugaku''s Dojutsu affected both Suijin and Homusubi, and the technique was obviously Mangekyou specific, Suijin was able to break free and not much affected because his spiritual power is that of Tenseigan, which is why his soul wasn''t much affected by whatever that was, and thanks to Ryuumyaku acting as a guide, he was able to sessfully break free, which obviously surprised Fugaku, making him more cautious.


    Even Suijin would be the same if he was in Fugaku''s ce if someone easily broke free of an ability he had absolute confidence in.


    It''s just that Fugaku doesn''t know that the current situation of the two is not much better.


    After all, first Suijin fought against Sandaime for such a long time, even if he has an artificial Biju at his side to provide him with Chakra, the refining does tire him out, so firstly fighting with Sandaime then so many Uchiha at the same time, and finally dealing with Fugaku, Suijin is quite tired.


    Although Homusubi''s situation is better, Homusubi still can''t openly use techniques like Susanoo and Body Flicker that are his main strength as that would easily expose his true identity. So, his actions are also a bit limited.


    Moreover, Homusubi also got some injuries due to hesitation to deal with the Uchiha n.


    Therefore, if Fugaku really chased them, the direction of the oue of the battle would be a bit uncertain and in fact, the bnce would be a bit tilted towards Fugaku, meaning that the two members of Amatsukami would be at a disadvantage.


    At this time Homusubi said with a bitter smile, "It was as you said, Patriarch really has the Mangekyou Sharingan."


    Fugaku deliberately concealed his Mangekyou Sharingan, this shows that even he didn''t have much trust in the Hokage faction, but he isn''t wrong to do so, after all, the impact that Uchiha Madara caused with his Mangekyou Sharingan was too much for the senior to forget, therefore, it is unknown what actions they might have taken.


    Besides, Shisui really doesn''t have much say in it, after all, when he revealed his Mangekyou Sharingan, he also caused too much trouble for the Uchiha n, so the patriarch''s actions are understandable.


    Sighing lightly, Homusubi asked, "So what should we do next?"


    Suijin smiled, "..." and he was about to say something, but suddenly, the presence of two strong chakra signs appeared in his field of vision of his Byakugan.


    Suijin instantly warned, "Stop here, we havepany!"


    Homusubi asked, "Who is it?"


    Suijin didn''t reply immediately but there was a light chuckle.


    Homusubi was confused, if it is the enemy, then why would Suijin chuckle? So, asked again, "Suijin, who did you see?"


    Suijin just replied casually, "Don''t worry too much, it''s the two guys from the Akatsuki Organization, let''s go greet them!"


    Homusubi nodded and the two walked in that direction, and after a while, the two sides met.


    Looking at the figure of Sasori and Kakuzu on the opposite side, Suijin couldn''t help butugh inwardly.


    Both Kakuzu and Sasori''s appearance is reallyughable.


    The traditional Akatsuki Cloak Kakuzu was wearing has been mostly torn apart, leaving only a part attached to the cor, and half sleeve, giving the both of them a miserable look.


    Compared to Kakuzu, Sasori''s condition is worse, his entire left arm was missing along with several other injuries.


    While Suijin and Homusubi were observing Sasori and Kakuzu, the other two were also observing the opponent.


    The Suijin-specific ck Cloak he was wearing had several cuts over it along with several wounds left by the Uchiha Elites, which were quite conspicuous.


    Homusubi on the side was much better, with just a bit of ragged breathing and some light injuries, along with light Chakra exhaustion��


    .......... ............ ............. ............


    Read up to Chapter - 400 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 196 - – 193 A Misunderstanding, If You Know What I Mean...

    The two sides that encountered each other in the forest didn''t rush to fight.


    Under the Suijin''s mask, Kuroto''s Byakugan was activated as he assessed the state of Sasori and Kakuzu. ??


    From the first nce, it seems that the injuries that Sasori has are more serious.


    The loss of an arm is fatal for a shinobi, as it has a great effect on the strength that a shinobi can disy.


    The difference in strength that Jiraiya showed while fighting Pain before and after losing his arm is quite different, the biggest problem would be hand sign printing, not everyone is capable of printing hand signs at the same speed with just one arm.


    But the case with Sasori is different, as Human Puppet Master, he can control puppets with just one arm fairly well, so even though hisbat power would have been decreased the battle still wouldn''t be too easy as long as the puppets he has in his hand are good enough.


    Moving his gaze towards Kakuzu, Suijin found that the chakra reaction he perceived from Kakuzu was much weakerpared to before.


    The Earth Grudge Fear is a really strange technique that has probably altered his body to such a degree that he is no longer dependent on his normal chakra circtory system, therefore, in his Byakugan, Suijin isn''t seeing any normal chakra veins in Kakuzu''s body like that of other shinobi.


    What he sees is aplexwork of ck threads that are chakra carriers and are connected to the four cores, which are the four masks hidden in Kakuzu''s body.


    However, he has still not understood the essence of the four masked thread monsters.


    Therefore, how much injury Kakuzu has incurred is difficult to estimate.


    ''ording to the rough estimate, he roughly has only about thirty percent of his chakra, it''s either because he has consumed much of it in the previous battle, or he has lost some of his hearts, I would bet on the second possibility!''


    This guess wasn''t without any basis, it''s because Suijin also found that the chakra reaction of the cores was somewhat strange, to be more exact the chakra reaction of the chest and right abdomen was significantly weaker than the other ces, which means that two of his hearts were damaged, which means only three of his hearts were left.


    While Suijin was in a bit of a bind, thinking about whether to take the advantage of the opportunity and get rid of Sasori and Kakuzu for good, Sasori spoke in a cold tone, "You bastards, you dare to appear before us!"


    As soon as he spoke, he can''t help but cough out some blood, it seems his injuries are much severe.


    Suijin raised his hands up and said with a smirk, "Hey don''t me me, the two of you have done such things that would prompt others to hunt you down, I just encouraged Konohagakure to fasten that process, after all, the sooner the S-ss missing-nin are disposed of, the better, don''t you think so? But I have to say, you were able to escape from the chase of Sandaime Hokage, your skills aren''t bad, to say the least."


    Sasori just snorted, "I will not forget this ount!"


    At this time Kakuzu said, "You have been meddling with us, I see that you have the potential so I am giving you a fair warning, it would be wise of you to not make an enemy of the Akatsuki Organization, you will regret it in the future."


    "You don''t say? Thanks for the heads up, I''ll keep that in mind!" �C Suijin nodded gratefully.


    "You better do!" �C Kakuzu said.


    "Most certainly, but I don''t like to owe others a favor, so I am also giving you a heads up, it''s only fair if both sides know each other, right? Therefore, it''s best that you know that Amatsukami is not afraid of Akatsuki, so we will be having quite a lot of meetings in the future, I tell ya!" �C Suijin said.


    Hearing Suijin''s words, Sasori took out a scroll and spoke, "You wanna die, don''t you?"


    Suijin shook his head, and said, "No-no-no, not right now, don''t you see, there are still arge number of Konoha shinobi around, I don''t think I need to exin any further!"


    Kakuzu nodded, "That is a wise choice, if we fight here, it will only make it easier for Konoha to get their hands on all four of us!"


    Homusubi nodded.


    Sasori closed the scroll in his hand, "Alright, you get to live this time!"


    "Well, now that we have an agreement, we''ll move on our respective paths." �C Suijin said.


    With that decision, Suijin and Homusubi gave way to one side, while Sasori and Kakuzu gave way to the other.


    Suijin and Homusubi moved towards the Vige and Sasori and Kakuzu towards the opposite side of the vige.


    Passing by each other the two groups slowed down.


    Just at the moment the both of them crossed each other, Suijin quickly formed the hand seals and leaped into the air, "Ice Release: Thousand Flying Needles of Death!" "Ice Release Secret Technique: Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals!"


    Homusubi did a backflip while printing the hand seals and threw a few shurikens and released fire,


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Ball Technique!"


    On the other side, Sasori also immediately took out the puppet from the Scroll, attached it with Chakra Strings, and shouted, "Dead Bone Pulse: Dance of the Seedling Fern!"


    And Kakuzu was also not behind as the two Thread Monsters jumped out of his body,


    "Fire Release: Intelligent Hard Work!" "Wind Release: Pressure Damage!"


    Two shinobi on each side, four in total, attacked at the exact instant.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    Instantly the small forest mountain that they were on shook by the collision of the ninjutsu on the two sides.


    Compared to the small-scale ninjutsu used by Suijin and Homusubi, the attack used by Sasori and Kakuzu was undoubtedly much fiercer, it''s because they were boiling with anger inside.


    Specially Sasori, he even didn''t hesitate in using the ''Dance of the Seedling Fern'' with the Kaguya n puppet.


    Compared to the "Thousand Flying Needles of Death'' ''Great Fireball Technique'' and thebination of wind and Fire release Jutsu used by Kakuzu, the ''Dance of the Seedling Fern'' is a much dangerous technique.


    Apanied by the shaking of the ground, piercing bone spears rose from the ground one-after-another.


    Suijin was quick with hands and pulled Homusubi inside the Ice Mirror, that was floating in the air, the bone spears kept rising but didn''t affect the two as they were at a higher altitude.


    Standing on the top of a bone spear, Sasori frowned, "That''s a surprise, you can use Ice Release? Does that mean you are a member of the Yuki n?"


    At this time, Sasori didn''t show any signs of weakness, even the blood he seemed to be coughing out was not there.


    Suijin leaned out half of his body from the Ice Mirror and questioned Kakuzu, "Hey, didn''t you say that we should not fight here, aren''t we going to go our separate ways?"


    Sasori hummed lightly, "It seemed that you were the one who made the move first!"


    Suijin has already noticed that Kakuzu is hidden behind a thick bone spear, and the two thread monsters were speared around, he seemed ready to attack any moment.


    Understanding that both of them still retained quite a lot ofbat power, Suijin did some light-speed calctions in his brain and said with an embarrassedugh, while scratching the back of his head awkwardly, "Sandaime Hokage and Wicked Eye Fugaku are still around, so let''s continue on our separate ways, okay?"


    When Suijin mentioned Sandaime, Sasori thought a little and said, "Alright, it seems that the attack just now was only a misunderstanding."


    Suijin nodded, "Yes, it appears that all four of us had a bit of a misunderstanding!"


    With that said, Suijin didn''t deactivate the Ice Mirrors, just lined them up in a queue and flew away.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Sasori and Kakuzu also didn''t wait any longer and flickered and disappeared from the forest of bones.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Not long after the four shinobi disappeared, Sandaime still carrying his Adamantine Staff led the Anbu members and arrived at the Forest of Bone.


    Looking at the endless number of bone spears, Sandaime had a solemn look on his face, and muttered, "This is Dead Bone Pulse, Kekkei Genkai of the Kaguya n?"


    While the Anbu spread around searching for the traces of the two members of Akatsuki, Uchiha Fugaku led the members of the Konoha Military Police Force and arrived.


    Fugaku was surprised when he noticed that even Sandaime seemed to have failed in capturing or killing either of the two members of Akatsuki, which.


    At this moment, whether it was the ''God of Shinobi'' or the ''Wicked-Eye,'' both of them had an embarrassed face.


    The silence and the ''aho'' crow made the atmosphere quite awkward, Sandaime said with some emotion, "These bounty ninjas are not easy!"


    Fugaku nodded repeatedly, "Yes, they can''t be taken lightly!"


    .


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 400 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 197 - – 194 Alibi

    Looking at the forest of piercing high bones, whether it was Sandaime Hokage or Uchiha Patriarch, both of them had a gloomy expression.


    In their eyes, or better yet in the eyes of great shinobi viges, the bounty ninjas are just some small-time shinobi not worth putting attention to, unless they try sticking their nose where they shouldn''t, therefore, the presence of bounty-nin are generally ignored. ??


    But the series of events and the battles that took ce today has changed this perception, these two groups of bounty-nin cannot be ignored.


    ''Unexpectedly, there are still so many strong shinobi hidden in the shadows of the shinobi world.'' �C Sandaime thought with a solemn expression while looking at the cold moonlight of the full moon.


    The increasing rift between the Uchiha n and the vige has already caused too much headache for Sandaime. Now he doesn''t even know what will happen to the peace treaty that was signed with Kumogakure, everything has been bing messier, Sandaime really feels exhausted.


    "If only Minato was alive, everything would have been gone smoothly!" �C muttered Hiruzen helplessly.


    Today Sandaime didn''t go all out in the battle, this is something even the Hokage Guard toon could see.


    The reason for this is very simple, Sandaime is worried that if something were to happen to him, the Uchiha n will no longer have any scruples and the vige will fall into civil strife, and the other vige wouldn''t let such a chance go to waste, the result- not only would Konoha be destroyed but even the Land of Fire will be plunged into the biggest war ever seen.


    But now Sandaime feels that he was a bit too conserve; if even the enemy is not captured then aside from losing the faith of his subordinates, even obtaining the required intelligence of the two bounty-nin organization will be quite difficult.


    Even Fugaku had a solemn look when he thought of Homusubi of Amatsukami.


    The sudden appearance of an Uchiha with the Mangekyou Sharingan is not a joke, moreover, the person in question seems to have negative intentions towards the n and the Vige, and if it was really him who controlled the Kyuubi during the Kyuubi rebellion, and indirectly killed Yondaime Hokage, then that means he will not stop until he achieves his objective of destroying the n and the vige.


    ''It''s unforgivable!'' �C Fugaku made up his mind, he must find out the true identity of Homusubi and then kill him, for the sake of the n�� and for the Vige.


    Unlike Fugaku who was worried, the elites of the Uchiha n were embarrassed because they failed to eliminate only two bounty-nin.


    Before they were being overly aggressive, arrogant, and overconfident, and now not only was each one of them injured to some degree but even their faces also had disappointed looks, even after they were injured or more, they achieved nothing!


    Uchiha Fugaku is still considering whether to reveal the fact that Homusubi of Amatsukami has Mangekyou Sharingan to Hokage-sama, after all, in his opinion, Homusubi must die but the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan he has can be used by the Uchiha n.


    However, another problem lies here, will the Hokage faction allow the Uchiha n to take back that pair of Mangekyou Sharingan? Or will it lead to a more severe conflict?


    Allowing Hatake Kakashi to keep the Sharingan is already the biggestpromise the Uchiha n has made, and it was solely done because of the fact that Uchiha Obito willingly passed it onto Hatake Kakashi, otherwise Uchiha n wouldn''t have allowed Kakashi to keep the Sharingan.


    So, this issue is a bit troublesome.


    ��


    On the other side.


    After getting away from Sasori and Kakuzu, Suijin didn''t go all the way in the Ice Mirror and deactivated the Jutsu.


    After a series of battles, Suijin was a bit overwhelmed even if he has the Ryuumyaku Chakra, so it was best to not keep the ninjutsu activated for too long.


    Homusubi asked, "So, what''s next?"


    Suijin spoke, "We will have to return to the vige first!"


    At this time Homusubi questioned again, "But how are you going to exin this situation to Hyuga Patriarch? He knows that it was the Eagle and Cat of Anbu team-11 who took away Watanabe''s corpse, but the body suddenly fell into the hands of two bounty-nin, this w is too obvious, I am worried that Hiashi-sama will see through our disguise!"


    Suijin shook his head, "You don''t have to worry about Hiashi-sama figuring us out, besides he wouldn''t be revealing the involvement of Hyuga n with this incident!"


    This incident was caused because Watanabe deliberately wanted to cause conflict between the Hokage faction and the Hyuga n, as the patriarch of Hyuga n, Hyuga Hiashi will obviously not be stupid enough to show the involvement of the Hyuga n with this incident.


    In fact, he would be really d that the two bounty-nin took Watanabe''s corpse and imed the bounty on his head, with this, there would no longer be any official involvement of the Hyuga n with this incident anymore.


    Shisui was still worried, "Won''t Hiashi-sama be able to figure out that Uchiha Shisui is Homusubi and Hyuga Kuroto is Suijin?"


    "As I said, he won''t, even if he might be a bit suspicious, but the fact that Suijin had Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, so he couldn''t be sure about it, because the shinobi named Hyuga Kuroto doesn''t have Ice Release!"


    "And what about me?" �C asked Homusubi.


    "Since he can''t be sure of me, so he would obviously be unsure about you, we just have to present a good enough alibi and we are all clear for the time being." �C exined Suijin.


    Homusubi nodded.


    After thinking a little, Suijin questioned, "By the way, when you broke free of Uchiha Fugaku''s technique, was your Mangekyou Sharingan exposed?"


    Homusubi quickly said, "With the sealing techniques you engraved in the mask, it blocked Patriarch''s exploration, therefore, Patriarch shouldn''t have seen my Mangekyou pattern, but he did realize that Homusubi has Mangekyou Sharingan." �C After a short pause, he continued, "But Patriarch used his Mangekyou Technique, and I had to break free of it using my ocr power, therefore if he experiences my ocr power again, he might be able to guess that was me!"


    Suijin nodded, and continued, "Don''t worry about it, we wille to that problem in the future!"


    With that out of the way, Suijin asked again, "Given that Homusubi used all his ocr power to cast a Genjutsu, what would be the result if he uses a sneak attack on Uchiha Shisui, would it be possible to defeat Uchiha Shisui?"


    Homusubi was taken aback for a moment and immediately understood what Suijin was trying to ask, "You mean, that we use the alibi that we encountered a sneak attack from both the members of Amatsukami at the same time, that way we wouldn''t be under suspicion?"


    Suijin nodded.


    In Suijin''s opinion, as long as both, Eagle and Cat of Anbu team-11 encountered a sneak attack from Suijin and Homusubi of Amatsukami at the same time, and end up being defeated, then the suspicion would obviously be resolved.


    After a little consideration, Homusubi nodded, "As far as I understand the power of Mangekyou Sharingan can vary from person to person, and since Homusubi is very strong and experienced then it isn''t strange for Uchiha Shisui to be defeated under thebined sneak attack from Suijin and Homusubi at the same time."


    "In that case, we will have to carry on the preparation of the alibi!" �C with that said, Suijin started devising the n to set up their alibi��


    .


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 402 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 198 - – 195 Amatsukami’s Strangeness

    Might Guy in his Monkey Anbu vest returned to the vige, he didn''t care that his breathing was disordered, he was hurriedly searching for the presence of Eagle and Cat of Team-11.


    The first ce he searched for was obviously in and around the mansion assigned to the Kumo delegation, which was supposed to be guarded by Team-11. Even after searching the whole parameter of the mansion, he didn''t find any trace of either of Eagle and Cat, countless questions were running in his heart, ''Where could the two of them have gone? If they are not here then they should have most likely gone in search of Watanabe, or maybe after the two bounty-nin? But if that''s the case then why didn''t we meet them? If they are not present here, then only one case is possible!" ??


    Monkey obviously understood that the only other possibility behind their mysterious disappearance is that the two of them encountered the bounty-nin somewhere else and were defeated.


    However, he has been trying to avoid thinking of this possibility, because this entails the possibility of something he doesn''t want to think about or ept.


    But the current situation gives him no other choice, so he returned to the point where Cat and Eagle were stationed, and estimated the possible directions they could have gone, he also ordered some of the Anbu to search for Cat and Eagle.


    After a long while of searching, along all the possible routes, the team arrived at the woods past the outer walls.


    "Dog and I intercepted the enemy ninja more than a few dozen miles ahead, ording to the path that the bounty-nin have taken, he should have passed this forest area first, search the entire forest in this area!"


    "Yes!"


    With that said, the Anbu got busy in their search.


    Monkey himself was not free and continued the search.


    Not too long after he received a message from one of the Anbu teams.


    Arriving at their spot he felt that the temperature of the surroundings was quite lowerpared to other forest areas.


    This caused him to doubt and he quickened his pace.


    Arriving at the spot, Monkey found an ice tree that was covered in some sort of Genjutsu enchantment which was wearing off as it was being cracked by the sealing masters.


    As soon as the Genjutsu enchantment wore off, a hollow Ice tree was revealed, and in the hollow part of the ice tree, he found Hyuga Kuroto in his Anbu gear, unconscious and tied up with several wounds.


    Simrly, Uchiha Shisui in his Cat Anbu gear was also found unconscious and tied up in the hollow part of another Ice tree that was also covered inside a Genjutsu enchantment.


    The life and death status of both the shinobi unknown��


    "Kuroto��, Shisui��!" �C in a panic he was unable to keep calm and subconsciously eximed the real names of his two teammates.


    ��


    3 dayster.


    Team-11 was currently summoned to the Hokage office.


    Of the four members of Team-11, Hatake Kakashi had his right arm wrapped in bandages, with his face somewhat pale, it seemed that he was injured after the battle.


    Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui also had bandages wrapped over their bodies, the injuries they suffered at the hands of Uchiha Elites were all cured, the reason for wrapped bandages is the frostbite.


    It wasn''t strange that both Kuroto and Shisui suffered from Frost Bite given that they were trapped in a cage of Ice tree while they were unconscious.


    Among the four members of Team-11, only Might Guy was uninjured and seemed perfectly fine and energetic self.


    At this time, Sandaime looked through the report and asked with a tired look, "How is the injury of the two of you?"


    "The injuries will recover soon enough." �C said Kuroto.


    Sandaime nodded, and questioned, "I have read the report, so after you figured out that Watanabe used a shadow clone, both of you rushed towards the Hyuga n based on what little memory Shisui extracted from the Shadow Clone, and also used the crow summons to pass on this information to Kakashi and Guy?"


    "Yes, but unfortunately it seems that Watanabe never made it to the Hyuga n territory and was killed midway, as for the message passed to Kakashi-san and Guy-san, they did not receive the message. By the time crow summon reached their spot, both of them were already gone!" �C exined Shisui.


    "We reached the Hyuga n territory and were confused as there was no sign of Watanabe, after conforming from the Hyuga Patriarch that Watanabe didn''t arrive here, the situation was a bit confusing, we thought ofing to Hokage tower to inform this matter but midway we encountered Homusubi if the description is correct, the person appeared to be suspicious, so chasing him all the way, we reached the forest past the outer walls and there had a short skirmish when suddenly two more with simr disguise appeared, we were unable to resist against the three of them and therefore, we were defeated and encased inside ice tree as Guy found us." �C exined Kuroto.


    "Two more?" �C Sandaime had a doubtful face.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama, one of them should be Homusubi as per the description, the second one was Suijin, while we don''t know the third one, but his element seems to be Wind as he has the symbol of Wind Chakra Nature on the chest part of his cloak and a green mask." �C answered Shisui.


    "And what about his abilities?" �C question Sarutobi.


    "He didn''t show any aside from Taijutsu, but I estimate that his strength is no inferior to the other two, in fact, from the manner other two behaved in his presence, he seemed to be superior of the thee in terms of hierarchy!" �C Kuroto answered while shaking his head.


    "His name?" �C again asked Sandaime-sama.


    "They didn''t disclose." �C Shisui said.


    Sandaime had a frowned expression, initially, they expected that only two were part of this whole incident, but now there is the presence of a third member of Amatsukami!


    Sandaime, Guy, and Kakashi can''t help but pity Kuroto and Shisui to have to face three such monsters at once, it is no wonder that the two of them went missing for the whole night!


    Sighing lightly, Sandaime asked, "And can you confirm that ''Homusubi'' had Mangekyou Sharingan?"


    Shisui and Kuroto had already discussed this part and, Shisui nodded, "Yes I can be sure of it!"


    Sandaime asked again, "Is it possible that Homusubi is actually Uchiha Shinichi behind that mask?"


    Shisui replied, "I am sorry Hokage-sama, but the mask that Homusubi wore had seals engraved in them that shielded against both the Byakugan perception as well as the Sharingan perception, so it is difficult to judge given the short encounter we had when they conducted a sneak attack!"


    Sandaime nodded and said nothing more.


    Taking a puff of smoke, Sandaime thought, ''Watanabe wanted to cause war, but before he couldplete what he nned, he was assassinated by the three bounty-nin who have high Kage tier strength, Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t know whether he should be happy or angry.


    He is certainly d that Watanabe''s scheme failed, but he is also angry over the matter that Kumogakure dared to n such a move against Konoha, and yet Sandaime can''t do anything to them.


    He is also sad over the matter that there are such strong individuals who don''t have any scruples of sneaking into Konoha and cause such chaos.


    Yet he is also happy that the trouble Konoha would be facing because of bounty-nin would be much less than what Watanabe nned.


    At the same time, he is also helpless that he couldn''t do anything to either of the three parties.


    Sandaime didn''t doubt Shisui and Kuroto''s report, because facing three such strong individuals is obviously no joke, the entire Anbu unitbined with Uchiha couldn''t deal with just two members of Amatsukami, what would just two members be able to do in the face of three members of Amatsukami?


    The only thing that worries Hiruzen is the reaction of the Uchiha n.


    From Hiruzen''s perspective, the most likely possibility is that Homusubi is Uchiha Shinichi, yet Fugaku didn''t describe this in the report, and based on what the Uchiha n has been doing in the past few months, the patriarch seems to be dead set on bringing Uchiha Shinichi back.


    Uchiha Shinichi has actually betrayed Konoha and killed so many or root shinobi, Hiruzen can''t help but be worried.


    While Sandaime was busy in thoughts, Kakashi said, "Hokage-sama, I can''t help but notice one thing."


    Sandaime turned towards Kakashi and motioned for him to continue.


    Recollecting his thoughts, Kakashi said, "The two�� no, the three bounty-nin of the Amatsukami, only killed Watanabe during the whole fiasco, aside from Watanabe, they didn''t kill even a single other shinobi, even both Kuroto, and Shisui were only left unconscious, and tied-up, encased in ice trees, but not killed, it''s strange from the general behavior of a bounty-nin."


    Sandaime also had a thoughtful look, he did notice this detail but he also can''t seem to understand this pattern of behavior.


    Kuroto is okay while listening to this, his face was natural to the situation, and had a frowned expression that also disyed confusion.


    Shisui also had a frown, but that frown was for another reason, meanwhile, his heart was beating very fast.


    Kakashi continued, "And the same bounty-nin, the missing-nin of Sunagakure and Takigakure, killed five of our Anbu in just one encounter, Suijin, Homusubi, and the third one, sneaked all the way into the vige, broke free of several encirclements, went past so many battles, encountered many teams, during the whole fiasco, they didn''t kill even a single one of the shinobi aside from Watanabe, there has to be something wrong with this kind of behavior pattern thatpletely differs from how normal bounty-nin behave!"


    Kuroto can''t help but look at Kakashi with a helpless expression, ''You are needlessly creating trouble for me Kakashi!''


    Kuroto knew that this detail would be noticed sooner orter, and he is really helpless about it.


    Obviously, he can''t kill the shinobi of his own vige if there is no reason to, moreover, if he was to chop down Konoha shinobi like vegetables then there would hardly be anybat power left in the vige!


    Even Sandaime felt too weird about this behavior pattern, and couldn''t help thinking, ''Was the goal of Amatsukami really the bounty on Watanabe''s head? Or was it just to transfer the me of Watanabe''s death to themselves so that war and needless bloodshed could be avoided? Or is it that they work in the sort of a fashion where they don''t take even a single extra life aside from their intended target?''


    After all, Kakuzu and Sasori had no scruples killing!


    Thinking of this, Sandaime made up his mind to conduct an investigation on all the missions the members of Amatsukami havepleted through the ck-market circle to check their behavior pattern, whether they use the same sort of method and don''t take even a single extra life or is it quite the opposite?


    With that decided, Sandaime carried out some more discussion about the possible identities of the three and then dismissed the team-11.


    After leaving the Hokage office, Kuroto and Shisui bid farewell to Kakashi and Guy.


    After walking at a distance, Kuroto said to Shisui, "Select the target as soon as possible!"


    Shisui was obviously surprised, "So urgently?!"


    "Yes, we don''t have many options, Sandaime is suspicious. Although we have built a deterrence of Amatsukami, our actions were still suspicious to him, as soon as we cause some trouble like typical bounty-nin, his suspicions should be lightened, so eliminating a few Uchiha would be the best option!" �C After a short pause he continued, "Remember to choose a sibling pair as the first target!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 402 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 199 - – 196 Who Is The Traitor?

    To be honest, Kuroto is not worried whether Sandaime-sama will figure out that it was he and Shisui who disguised as Suijin and Homusubi just based on their abnormal behavior.


    After all, no one knows what kind of personality traits does the two members of Amatsukami have. ??


    What he cared about was the reaction Sandaime-sama would have once he hears that Homusubi has the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    From the doubtful look that Sandaime had when he read the report, Kuroto guessed that the Uchiha Patriarch concealed this part of information about Homusubi.


    ''Honestly, has Uchiha Fugaku finally gone mad, why not use this opportunity to me Homusubi for the Kyuubi''s attack?'' �C Kuroto was really confused by Uchiha Fugaku''s actions.


    In Kuroto''s opinion, this was an excellent opportunity, as long as the me for Kyuubi''s attack is transferred to Homusubi, the hostility that the vige leaders have towards the Uchiha n will decrease, and slowly and steadily the two sides can mend their rtionship.


    But Uchiha Fugaku concealed this from Sandaime-sama, by doing this not only did they miss the perfect opportunity to solve their problems, but it also increased the distrust between the two factions.


    Kuroto couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment, Uchiha Fugaku also expressed his true intentions by doing so, and it really disappointed Kuroto.


    Taking a look back at the Hokage Building, Kuroto withdrew his thoughts.


    Following the rules, if a ninja performing the task fails toplete it, like in the case with Team-11 where they were unable to protect the Kumo delegation, he will be severely punished, so ordingly, Team-11 must receive serious punishment.


    But the fact that even Sandaime himself was not able to capture or kill the bounty-nin responsible, and returned without any sess, so no one mentioned the matter of punishment.


    Therefore, Team-11 not only did not get punished but in fact, they received one week-long vacation to perfectly recover from all the injuries that the team suffered.


    Therefore, the first thing that he did was to go to the Konoha Hospital. Their injuries were all treated by the Anbu medical unit in the past three days, but a careful check has to be conducted at the hospital.


    ��


    At the Konoha Hospital.


    After checking the injuries on Kuroto''s body, the medic-nin on duty nodded and said, "The frostbite you suffered has been cured and all that''s left are just some skin wounds, nothing to worry about, take enough rest and you will recover soon enough, there is no need to use Iryo Ninjutsu."


    Kuroto nodded and said with an embarrassed look, "I have to start with some serious training, so it would be really helpful if Furofuki-sensei heals these injuries��"


    The medic-nin Furofuki-sensei shook her head helplessly and used Iryo Ninjutsu to heal all the skin injuries.


    After the treatment was finished, Kuroto removed the bandages wrapped over his body and quietly left the hospital.


    The purpose of himing to the Konoha Hospital and getting his injuries healed was just an excuse.


    Because next he is going to be meeting the Hyuga Patriarch, and since the Water Clone Body doesn''t have the curse of Caged Bird so he obviously can''t use this clone body to meet the Patriarch, after all, Hiashi-sama must have his ways of sensing the Curse Seal.


    Therefore, Kuroto can''t risk it, he must be in his main body when meeting the Patriarch, but there was a problem, his water body had suffered several injuries, and he was to take the main body that does not have any injuries, then it would be hard to exin, so he came to Konoha Hospital to get his wounds healed to get rid of loopholes.


    With that out of the way, Kuroto who had changed his body came to the Hyuga n territory.


    Hyuga Hiashi was obviously restless for the past three days, so as soon as he received the news that Kuroto came to see him, he immediately asked the maid to bring him in.


    Under the escort of a maid, Kuroto came to the study of Hyuga Hiashi.


    After the maid was done pouring tea for the two, she withdrew from the study leaving Kuroto and Hiashi.


    The Hyuga Patriarch couldn''t take it anymore, "I heard about everything that took ce, who were the two bounty-nin?"


    Kuroto just shook his head and apologized, "Please forgive me Hiashi-sama it would be best for you to not know the details of all the event as we have been ordered by Hokage-sama to not reveal them, what I can tell you is that I and the other Anbu were ambushed and Watanabe''s corpse was taken away by the two bounty-nin, their reason seems to be the bounty on his head."


    Hiashi nodded, if Hokage-sama has restricted them to not reveal this matter, then Hiashi wasn''t going to pressure Kuroto, but he worried nheless, "I heard that even Sandaime-sama and the Patriarch of the Uchiha n failed to stop them, and some of the Anbu also died?"


    Hiashi obviously didn''t suspect that Kuroto was one of those bounty-nin, for one, the bounty-nin seems to be the user of Ice Release, and secondly, the strength disyed by the bounty-nin.


    Hyuga Kuroto is undoubtedly very strong, Hiashi knows this, but he doesn''t believe that Hyuga Kuroto would be strong enough to go toe-to-toe against Hokage-sama.


    What Hiashi considered was the possibility of a cooperative rtionship between Kuroto and those bounty-nin, therefore, he asked about that bounty-nin.


    Now that Kuroto has confirmed that he didn''t know the two, Hiashi has mixed feelings.


    Hiashi is relieved that Kuroto didn''t collude with shinobi of unknown origin, but he is also worried that the bounty-nin took away Watanabe''s corpse, which means that they now know the true cause of his death.


    If they openly publicized this matter, whether Kuroto, Hiashi, or the rest of the Hyuga n, the implication would ultimatelynd upon them, and I am afraid that the follow-up trouble would be worrisome.


    Kuroto seems to realize Hiashi''s worries and said, "Patriarch, you don''t have to worry too much, firstly no one would believe the words of a bounty-nin over the words of a loyal shinobi, and the possibility of Hokage-sama suspecting the Hyuga n just based on the rumors is very less, besides even if he suspects the Hyuga n, he wouldn''t make any move without any solid evidence, the same case applies to Kumogakure."


    Hiashi nodded in understanding, in fact, he also understands that unless Watanabe''s body is directly found in the Hyuga n territory, it would be impossible to implicate or cause any substantial harm to the Hyuga n.


    At this time Kuroto said, "Patriarch, I am sure you must have also realized this, but there are still many loopholes that are yet to be filled, for one, how did Watanabe manage to sneak into the Hyuga n territory? How was he able to get past all the security? Most of all, how did he know theyout of the Patriarch''s mansion, that he was able to find Hinata-sama''s sleeping quarters?


    Not to mention, Watanabe, who is a ninja of another vige, even the shinobi of Konohagakure shouldn''t be able to do this, an enemy being aware of such precise details is quite concerning."


    Hiashi nodded with a serious look, he has been considering these matters for a while and the only possibility is that there is a traitor in the Hyuga n, and he is hostile not only towards the n but also towards the vige.


    Hiashi can be sure of this because theyout of the Patriarch''s mansion is even unknown to the Hokage.


    Only the members of Hyuga n with Byakugan can help the outsiders to get past all the security of the Hyuga n territory and sneak into the Patriarch''s mansion to be able to kidnap the youngdy.


    It''s is impossible for others to do so.


    With a light sigh, Hiashi said, "I did a preliminary investigation in the past three days, but I have yet to find anything or any sign that would give away any clue."


    Even Kuroto pondered a little, ''Who could it be?''


    Initially, Kuroto thought that it might be Shimura Danzo, but then he quickly eliminated that possibility.


    For one thing, Kuroto can be sure that Shimura Danzo is not aware of theyout of the Hyuga Patriarch''s mansion, secondly, Shimura Danzo has no reason to do so. Danzo may have some hostility towards Kuroto, and certain dissatisfaction towards the Hyuga n for not allowing him to recruit any Hyuga shinobi in Root, but Danzo wouldn''t be foolish enough to do anything against the Hyuga n before he destroys the Uchiha n.


    Because if he takes any action against the Hyuga n before that, then the Hyuga would be offended and forced to ally themselves with the Uchiha, and since, the Hyuga shinobi are the most amicable in the vige so they would obviously get support from the other major shinobi ns, overall, Danzo would be offending pretty much all the ns if he takes any action against Hyuga.


    Besides, Kuroto doesn''t think Danzo would collude with the shinobi of an enemy vige and let him harm Konoha, at least not until he can be sure of his position. Even if the original story, whether it was destroying the Uchiha n or letting Sandaime be killed at the hands of Orochimaru, Danzo''s main purpose was the position of Hokage, not to destroy Konoha.


    And the person who assisted Watanabe obviously wanted to drag Hyuga n into the muddy waters, instigating both the major n, Uchiha and Hyuga to take part in a civil war.


    In other words, the ultimate aim of that person is not only to destroy the Hyuga n but also to destroy Konoha.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 404 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 200 - – 197 Akatsuki’s Reaction

    And if it can be determined that the traitor is an insider, then the scope of the investigation will be narrowed.


    All the members of the Main branch can be excluded because they enjoy the power and status brought by the n, they wouldn''t have any reason to betray the n. ??


    Even among the members of the Branch division, the number of people who are truly dissatisfied or have a conflict with the Main family wouldn''t be too many, as long as those people are checked one by one, then the traitor can be easily identified.


    Hiashi said, "Well, I will keep an eye out on that matter."


    Kuroto nodded, he doesn''t need to mention this matter to Patriarch, as the leader of the n, Hiashi-sama would surely give his all to narrow down the traitor.


    With that out of the way, Hiashi finally heaved a relieved sigh, and said, "Putting aside that matter, I must express how grateful I am to you Kuroto-Kun, no matter how the situation turned out because of the intervention of bounty ninja, your timely response to resolve the crisis is something I am very grateful for!"


    Kuroto shook his head, and said, "This is just my responsibility as a shinobi of the Hyuga n, if Hyuga n faces hardship, then I have to help out in any way, I can."


    Hiashi smiled, "Be that as it may, I would like to reward you. Speak your desire, as long as it is within an eptable range, I will see that it is fulfilled."


    Rejecting Patriarch''s good intention would be disrespectful, so Kuroto was silent and thought, ''what can I ask?''


    Hiashi didn''t disturb Kuroto and allowed him to think carefully.


    After some consideration, Kuroto spoke, "Hiashi-sama must be aware that during the incident, Yui encountered the bounty-nin, although I am happy that she wasn''t seriously injured, the matter could have gone worse, is it possible for her to be transferred and receive formal training of the main family techniques?"


    Hiashi was surprised and questioned, "If I am not wrong, you have mastered the techniques of the main family, have you not?"


    Kuroto nodded, he has indeed mastered the techniques, there was no reason to hide it.


    "So, why not teach her yourself, there was no reason to ask?" �C asked Hiashi.


    "I am mostly busy with the Anbu missions and therefore, it is not possible for me to help her in her training, moreover herbat style is a bit varied and quite different from mine, so I am not sure if I will be able to train her if Himeji-sama would be willing to train Yui��"


    Hiashi was silent for a while and after a little consideration he finally nodded with a smile, "Alright, Yui''s talent is good, so it would be worth it, I will see that It happens!"


    Kuroto bowed to Hiashi gratefully.


    Hiashi just smiled and said, "Don''t worry Kuroto-Kun, the times are changing, I think it is also time for the stuck up Hyuga n to change, it would be a bit objectionable but I will see that certain things are changed, you needn''t worry, I think Himeji will also be happy to have Yui as her disciple."


    ��


    Uchiha n


    Uchiha Fugaku sat in his study doing some paperwork.


    Knock�� Knock�� Knock��


    At this time, a knock came from the door.


    "Come in."


    Followed by themand, the gate was opened, and Uchiha Shisui entered the room.


    "Patriarch, you wanted to see me?" �C asked Shisui.


    Fugaku didn''t raise his head from the report he was reading and just said, "Sit down."


    "Yes!" �C said Shisui and took his seat.


    For a while, there was silence and just the sound of paper scratching resounded as Fugaku was finishing with the paperwork.


    Shisui did not disturb, just sat silently.


    After he was done with the paperwork, Fugaku lifted his head and observed the injuries on Shisui''s body, he had a worried expression seeing those injuries.


    Fugaku was really panicked when he received the news that Shisui suffered a sneak attack from Amatsukami.


    Currently, in the Uchiha n, only he and Shisui have the Mangekyou Sharingan, if something was to happen to Shisui, it will undoubtedly be a huge blow to the Uchiha n that has begun making preparation of a Coup d''��tat.


    After learning that the injuries he suffered were just some frostbite, and nothing too serious, Fugaku breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he was really d that Shisui''s eyes were not stolen.


    ''Perhaps because Sandaime was pretty close that at the time, that the bounty ninja did not have the chance to steal Shisui''s eyes!'' �C thought Fugaku as that could be the only reason he thinks of.


    As for the real reason, that is obviously different, for one, the ambush part is just made up, but even if it was real, Shisui isn''t much worried, as he has a seal ced on both of his eyes, ording to which, if his eyes are removed without deactivating the seal than his eyes would be destroyed. With this even if someone does manage to steal his Mangekyou Sharingan, they wouldn''t be able to use it.


    Shisui took Kuroto''s help in putting this seal after much consideration, Kotoamatsukami is a very dangerous technique, therefore, Shisui doesn''t want it to go into the hands of someone who could harm Konoha and the Uchiha n.


    And only Kuroto and Shisui are aware of this information, not even Kakashi and Guy are aware of this.


    Noticing Fugaku''s silence, Shisui asked, "Fugaku-sama!?"


    Upon Shisui''s beckoning, Fugaku put aside his thoughts and questioned, "Describe the events that took ce, and how did you end up encased in an ice tree!"


    Hearing Fugaku''s questioning, Shisui didn''t hesitate and reveal the same information as they have revealed to Sandaime-sama, and finally, he said, "I didn''t expect that all three of them would be so strong and was caught off guard when Homusubi used Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    Fugaku nodded, although he didn''t know what Mangekyou Sharingan Dojutsu Shisui has, Fugaku understood the strength that Homusubi has, and no matter how talented, Shisui is still somewhat young, so it''s not strange for him to have lost.


    At this time said, "I can be certain that Homusubi is not Shinichi, he is a traitor and most likely the person responsible for controlling the Kyuubi, although I haven''t yet figured out as to who exactly he is, betraying the n and the vige is unforgivable. I have deployed people to collect information about him and keep track of him, as soon as he appears and we get the wind, you wille with me to kill him, letting an unstable figure with Mangekyou Sharingan is highly problematic and must be resolved."


    "Yes!" �C Shisui nodded.


    "Also, I am quite certain that Sandaime will deploy personnel to collect all the possible intelligence about both Amatsukami and Akatsuki, so keep your eyes and ears open!"


    "Yes, I will make sure!" �C Shisui agreed.


    "Andstly, do not run around carelessly, both Amatsukami and Akatsuki are dangerous, so it would be best to be very careful when dealing with them, lest damage will be irrecoverable, is that clear?" �C Fugaku warned.


    Shisui again nodded helplessly, "Yes, Fugaku-sama, I will be careful!"


    ��


    3 days back.


    Inside a dark cave somewhere in the Land of Rain.


    Several illusionary projections of different members of the Akatsuki Organization could be seen standing in a circle.


    This is another one of a rare gathering of all of the Akatsuki members.


    Pain, the leader of Akatsuki looked at Kakuzu and Sasori and said tly, "Tell me what exactly happened, in detail!"


    Sasori was silent, he didn''t say a word.


    Seeing this Pain turned towards Kakuzu, who spoke, "We encountered two members of Amatsukamist night, at that time, they seem to have offended Konoha and were being chased by Sandaime Hokage and Uchiha Fugaku, along with many Anbu and Uchiha n elites..."


    Kakuzu described the details of the entire incident.


    Everyone was again surprised by the bold actions of Amatsukami and the fact that they escaped the siege of such people.


    Pain has to also acknowledge and seriously pay attention to this seemingly new organization called Amatsukami.


    Hiruko said, "With ''Yama,'' ''Suijin,'' and now this ''Homusubi'' there are three known members of Amatsukami, right?"


    Kakuzu nodded, "Yes!"


    Shinno said, "Are members of Amatsukami really so strong?"


    Without waiting for Kakuzu to speak, Sasori said coldly, "Are you questioning me?"


    Shinno just smiled lightly and did not speak any further.


    At this time, Uchiha Shinichi spoke with a smirk, "Do you know why Amatsukami was being pursued by the Hokage and Uchiha Patriarch?"


    The eyes of all the members turned towards Uchiha Shinichi.


    Seeing that everyone turned towards him, Shinichi said, "I received news that the head ninja of Kumogakure who was the leader of the delegation and was responsible for signing the peace treaty between the two nations was killed by the members of Amatsukami for the bounty on his head, and Hokage not wanting to lose the face of his vige anymore personally chased but could neither capture the culprit nor take back the corpse, hahaha�� it''s so funny, the Hokage ispletely useless�� one after other people are using Konoha as their yground and all he does is sitting in his cozy office smoking tobo�� so pathetic!"


    Shinichi is obviously very happy that Konoha is facing so many difficulties one after another, the Hokage doesn''t value his people, he should suffer, as for the question of whether he is worried about being destroyed?


    Obviously, no. Hyuga Kuroto is part of Konoha, so how could it be destroyed so easily?


    Pain was silent for a while and said, "Continue with the missions and keep an eye out for any intelligence of Amatsukami. Hiruko, and Shinno, you both will now enter the Land of Fire, also Sasori and Kakuzu, solve the matter of Orochimaru as soon as possible and then start an in-depth investigation of Amatsukami."


    Hiruko narrowed his eyes, it appeared that he was hesitating slightly but nodded, "Alright!"


    Shinno also nodded, "Yes!"


    Sasori said, "I need to remodel my body, so it will take some time."


    Kakuzu also said, "I too need to restock a few of my hearts that were damaged!"


    Pain knew that Sasori and Kakuzu''sbat power would be affected otherwise so nodded, "eptable!"


    "One thing I want to warn everyone, I don''t care if you all take it seriously or not, but the members of Amatsukami are very cunning and vicious, as seen in both the encounters we had with them, so it would be best to be careful of this!" �C said Kakuzu.


    Everyone had a different reaction to this but nobody voiced their opinion.


    With that out of the way, one-by-one the holographic projections of the Magic Lantern Body Technique disappeared one after another, and the view of the eternal rain of Amegakure came into the view.


    Taking a look at the clouds, Tendo Pain sitting on the tongue of the stone statue stood up and walked inside the room.


    Inside, Uchiha Madara wearing the Orange mask stood leaning on the sidewall.


    As pain walked in, he questions, "So?"


    Tendo Pain didn''t turn to look at Madara, just ryed all the information and said, "Perhaps we have to pay some attention to Amatsukami!"


    In Pain''s view, just two members, who aren''t even leaders of that organization yed around with Konoha, one of the great shinobi viges; like tools in their hands. The entire pursuing force return empty-handed, moreover Kakuzu and Sasori were involved in the fiasco against their will.


    As for how strong is Yama to have shinobi of such capability under hismand, Pain knows nothing about it.


    As such, Pain has to consider Amatsukami a threat, even if a minor one.


    "Should I search them?" �C asked a Kunoichi. She has short, straight blue hair with a bun, grey eyes that are cold and devoid of any emotion, along withvender eye shadows, and abret piercing. A greyish-blue paper flower clipped on her bun, and fair skin, finally she wore the traditional Akatsuki high neck turtle Akatsuki Cloak.


    Pain turned towards the Kunoichi named Konan and shook his head, "It''s not time yet."


    Because Pain has a feeling that he will soon have an encounter with Yama.


    Madara pondered a little and said, "I will soon be going to the Land of Fire for a while, the Uchiha n needs someone to add fire!"


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 406 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 201 - – 198 A Serious Talk

    Walking out of the Patriarch''s Mansion, Shisui walked down the streets of the Uchiha n with serious thoughts.


    The people of the Uchiha n wereing and going, some in a hurry, some leisurely walking and discussing things with their acquaintances, although there was some inexplicable tension, there was also peace and joy, all these people are the ones who are non-shinobi, ordinary people, or the young ones who have yet to awaken the Sharingan. ??


    Looking at this peaceful atmosphere, Shisui sighed.


    ''If you don''t make up your mind only annihtion awaits Uchiha n!''


    Kuroto''s words kept echoing in Shisui''s mind.


    "Shisui-nii-san, are you going to y with us today?" �C asked an Uchiha kid.


    "Baka Itsuki, Shisui-nii-san must have to go on a mission, how can he casually y with us?" �C spoke another kid.


    "Ne-ne Shisui-nii-san, c-can you help us in Shuriken practice, please, I want to be a shinobi just like you when I grow up, so can you please teach us?"


    One after another the children of the Uchiha n have surrounded Shisui and spoke out their desires with enthusiasm and cheerfulness.


    ''If you don''t make up your mind only annihtion awaits Uchiha n!'' �C those words again resounded in Shisui''s mind.


    ''�� Only annihtion awaits Uchiha n!''


    ''No what am I thinking? I''ll never let these children die, they have nothing to do with all the mess, they arepletely innocent!''


    Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar faces of the people of the n, Shisui''s mind was in a mess, his feeling vivid, and only Kuroto''s words kept resounding in his mind. Finally, patting the head of the children, Shisui made up his mind and his gaze became determined, these children, these people that have nothing to do with the politics and shinobi life are innocent, ''I am going to protect them, no matter how much guilt and darkness I must embody, even if I have to betray my beliefs I have believed in up to now, I will protect them, this is my Nindou, my ninja way!''


    The final bits of hesitation also disappeared, and Shisui didn''t realize that at this moment because of his determination and emotional influence, his Chakra was a bit erratic, and his ocr power strengthened, the Yin Chakra in his body red up. As a result, his insight has increased again, his eyes are still Mangekyou Sharingan, but his insight has increased.


    It didn''t take long for Shisui to realize this change and he soon calmed his emotions.


    While Shisui was going to reply to the kind, a person stopped in front of Shisui and said with a mocking tone, "Oh, isn''t this Uchiha Shisui, the most genius shinobi of Uchiha n?"


    "What do you want Ryota-san?" �C Questioned Shisui in an annoyed tone.


    The children were suddenly silent by the sudden arrival of Ryota and were able to sense the hostile atmosphere between the two, so they nodded towards each other and tacitly retreated.


    No kidding, they weren''t idiot enough to interfere here. Bothe Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Ryota are famous within Uchiha n, especially because of their opposing ideologies.


    Uchiha Ryota, age: 24, one of the many top geniuses of the Uchiha n, current captain of the third division of the Konoha Military Police Force.


    He awakened Sharingan at the age of eleven and had a fully matured Sharingan with three tomoe by the time he was sixteen years old. His strength is undoubtedly among the top five of the current Uchiha n, obviously excluding Fugaku and Shisui.


    He is also the unofficial leader of the most radical members of the Uchiha n.


    Being the arrogant and prideful person he is, Ryota could obviously not tolerate being surpassed by Shisui who is ten years younger than him. So, one day he found Shisui and challenged him.


    The result obviously need not be said.


    The gap in strength was too evident, and Ryota miserably lost, couldn''t even connect a single strike, and in the end, defeated.


    Ever since then, he has been annoying the hell out of Shisui, and he has topare everything.


    When he heard that Shisui has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, he was in disbelief, he trained relentlessly, with the hope of one-day awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan and tried many methods to do so, but if Mangekyou Sharingan was so easy to awaken then it wouldn''t have such precious value.


    Because of his continuous failure, he has been acting too much arrogantly, has to taunt and annoy Shisui whenever the two encounters each other.


    Listening to Shisui''s frustrated tone, Ryota was happy and said with a mocking tone, "I heard a rumor that you were defeated by bounty-nin?"


    Shisui was in no mood to talk about that, and stated, "Yes, and what does that have to do with you?"


    "Come now Shisui, are we not friends? It''s a pity that I was on a mission at that time, If I went along with Patriarch to hunt down the bounty-nin, the result would have obviously�� hehe��"


    Ryota said and stopped halfway to chuckle, he seems to be mocking that even with the Mangekyou Sharingan, Shisui was still defeated��


    Shisui ignored Uchiha Ryota''s sarcastic words and shed past him, in an attempt to just leave and not create a scene here.


    But how could Ryota allowed Shisui to leave so easily? He said with a cold snort, "Just you wait brat, I will awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan very soon, and restore the reputation of the Uchiha n, something that you have yet to aplish!"


    As soon as he heard these words, Shisui''s face sank, and only one thought appeared in his mind, ''If he also manages to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan, then wouldn''t the n immediatelyunch the coup!?''


    As soon as this thought appeared, Shisui also remembered that Uchiha Ryota also has an older brother.


    Uchiha Hideki, another one of the genius of the Uchiha n with the strength that undoubtedly ces him in the top ten of the Uchiha n, however,pared to Ryota, Hideki''s character is a bit mild.


    ��


    Hyuga n, Kuroto''s house.


    Hyuga Yui, who cleaned up and tidied up Kuroto''s house came and sat down beside Kuroto, as he had asked.


    At this time, Kuroto also put down the scroll in his hand and spoke with a serious face, "Your team has been taking part on patrol duty, why was I not informed of this?"


    "It was just a recent change in duties, it was no big deal, so I did not want to worry you Kuroto-kun." �C said Yui.


    "Well, you worried me, when I heard about what happened to you!" �C Kuroto said.


    Thinking of what happened a few days ago, Yui bit her lip in frustration, hasn''t she decided to be strong? Then why? She couldn''t evennd a single hit. If not for the fact that Suijin didn''t have any intention of killing unrted people, she would have undoubtedly died.


    At the thought of this, tears started to well up and slowly fell on her hands that were resting on her knees, silently crying at her weakness.


    Kuroto sighed and brought her close, it was Kuroto''s fault to begin with, he is responsible for these tears. I mean even Hokage couldn''t manage to do anything to him, what will she do? She is not even a Jonin yet.


    After a bit of soothing as Kuroto rubbed her back, Yui finally stopped, but her eyes still had a shade of red.


    At this time, Kuroto said, "Listen, Yui, I can''t disclose the exact detail, but I want you to know that the next 10 to 15 years are going to be the most dangerous years of the shinobi era. I have a feeling that one after another people of such immense strength and calibre as Suijin and Homusubi wille into the picture��


    And in this period of the next few years, the value of a shinobi would decrease, the Genins, Chunins, and Jonins, will all be nothing but pure cannon fodder ss people. I know it sounds ridiculous, and difficult to imagine, but it is going to happen, whether we like it or not.


    And I realize that I won''t always be there to protect you in the midst of all this, but I also know that I can''t stop you. You are a Kunoichi, a talented one at that.


    And I don''t want to lose you, I have already lost my parents, and you are all that''s left so I don''t want to lose you, ever. For that reason, you will have to work hard and train, train to reach the level of a Kage and then further, I know it is difficult�� very few have and will ever reach this level, but I would like to believe that the girl I love would not give up just because something seems impossible, right?"


    Yui nodded, she would not give up, she has already decided on this.


    "Good, now I want you to know that I have already had a talk with Hiashi-sama, and he will transfer you to internal management while you will train under Himeji-sama, in the main family gentle fist techniques, in the meantime, I will also make notes on Fuinjutsu, that you will learn and master, understand?" �C Kuroto spoke in an unquestionable tone.


    Yui knows that Kuroto-Kun is doing this for her, and nodded.


    Yui''s talent is very good, and Kuroto believes that she can reach the level of an elite Jonin, under the teachings of Himeji-sama, and Kuroto will obviously arrange other methods to make sure that she goes further.


    Looking at Yui who still seems to be somewhat down, Kuroto rubbed her back and gave her a few kisses, on the forehead and cheek, making her feel embarrassed.


    One of the main reasons Kuroto refuses to reveal his strength openly is that he knows that once he is out in the open, his situation would be simr to Namikaze Minato.


    Everything around him will be a weakness that the enemy can and will exploit.


    And Kuroto isn''t sure if he could remain as calm as Yondaime-sama was if he is put in a simr situation as he was during the Kyuubi''s rebellion.


    The wife was dying because the Kyuubi was extracted, the vige and vigers were being destroyed by the Kyuubi, and an unknown enemy with dangerous thoughts and ideologies was facing him, yet he was calm enough to make such deduction and decisions that shaped the entire future of the shinobi world.


    Kuroto isn''t sure if he could have been the same if he was in Yondaime''s shoes.


    Therefore, he doesn''t want to risk it.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 408 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 202 - – 199 Messed Up Vision

    After making sure that Yui was alright, and back to her usual self, the two separated from their position, Yui got busy with cooking while Kuroto was back to his study.


    In the series of battles a few days ago, Kuroto had quite a lot of gains, aside from the 45 million Ryo he got as the exchange money for the bounty on Watanabe''s head, the body and soul match of Water Clone Body has increased quite a lot. ??


    Additionally, Kuroto also developed a good understanding of Water Nature Chakra and Wind Nature Chakra, finally, the Ice Release was also used inbat making him gain quite a lot of experience.


    So, all in all, he can conclude that the strength of the Water Clone Body has reached Kage level, which is eptable for now.


    ording to Kuroto''s n, a perfect clone must fulfill two requirements to be suitable for Chimera Technique.


    First is the body and soulpatibility.


    The second is the strength, the higher, the better.


    The first element is progressing smoothly and over time body and soulpatibility will be perfect.


    As for the second, Kuroto knows that all the clones can''t have the same level of strength as his main body, but if you don''t count the Tenseigan Chakra Mode of his main body, then, it is very much possible, after all, Tenseigan Chakra Mode is as it says, a special mode, and it is limited to a certain amount of time, so it shouldn''t be counted whenparing the base strength.


    The other thing Kuroto has understood is that the most effective way to cultivate a clone into a perfect state is mastering a Kekkei Genkai rted to the specific Chakra Nature.


    Just for a simple example, the Water Clone body wasn''t nearly strong enough with just mastering of Water Chakra Nature, but when he fused the Water and Wind Nature to give birth to Ice Release, the strength improved significantly.


    Now with that was out of the way.


    "It''s time I consider which clone to make next��" �C muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful look.


    After having experienced developing Water Chakra Nature Clone, Kuroto was not in a hurry to determine the main attribute of the next clone, because he also needs to consider the Kekkei Genkai he would be learning for that Chakra Nature.


    ��


    A few dayster, Shisui and Kuroto secretly met up.


    Kuroto noticed Shisui''s change and he understood that Shisui has finally made up his mind.


    After a short silence between the two, Shisui said, "Kuroto-san, I have chosen the target as per the requirements."


    Kuroto wasn''t surprised and asked, "So, who did you choose?"


    "Uchiha Ryota and Uchiha Hideki." �C after a pause, Shisui continued, "They are brothers just as you asked, both of them are also elite Jonin..."


    Uchiha Ryota and Uchiha Hideki?


    Kuroto does know the two of them since Anbu is responsible for monitoring the Uchiha n, so the basic information of all the top elites has been thoroughly memorized by all the elite Anbu members.


    Uchiha Ryota''s public position is very clear, an elite, captain of the third squad of Konoha Military Police Force, in terms of rank, he is no worse than a squadmander in the Anbu department, he undoubtedly holds a key position, that is of the same level as the leader of enchantment, sensor and medic squad.


    And being an elite Jonin, there is no doubt that his strength is very high.


    As for Uchiha Hideki even if he knows basic information about Uchiha Hideki, this person doesn''t seem to be too impressive.


    After recalling their information Kuroto asked curiously, "Why did you choose the two of them?"


    Shisui was silent for a while, then spoke, "Uchiha Ryota is not only one of the most radical and supports the idea of Coup d''��tat, but he is also responsible for the secret tasks that are carried out from the shadows, I am afraid his hands are stained with the blood of��"


    Shisui didn''t need to finish that sentence as Kuroto nodded in understanding, "That is to say, Uchiha Ryota is responsible for doing the so-called dirty work, right?"


    The rtionship between various ns and Hokage faction involves many interests and benefits, so it is inevitable one or two people of the n do the dirty work for the benefits of the n, Hyuga n is no exception to this nor is the Uchiha n, of course, all these battles of interest and benefits are carried out in the shadows.


    Publicly, the rtionship between the n remains unchanged despite all the sparks and blood that shadows hide.


    When he thought of Uchiha Ryota, Shisui couldn''t help but speak, "Ever since the fact that I awakened Mangekyou Sharingan was made public, Ryota''s personality has be violent, and he doesn''t let even a single chance slip to cause conflict, initially it was just to the degree of annoyance, buttely, he has started to give off some bad vibe."


    Kuroto nodded and after a bit of thinking, he asked, "And what about his brother Uchiha Hideki?"


    "Uchiha Hideki by nature is a bit mildpared to his brother, but��" �C taking a pause to sigh, Shisui continued, "But he is responsible for stockpiling the war supplies; if he is eliminated sessfully, then it should be possible to temporarily dy the Coup!"


    "Hmmm, you are right, these two targets are good, alright, it seems you have carefully considered the targets." �C Kuroto said.


    Both the brothers have enough strength to be among the top 10 within the Uchiha n, one is responsible for doing the dirty work, while the other is responsible for hoarding war supplies, the two together also have a strong influence on the other members of Uchiha n, if these two are eliminated, then the Uchiha n would be greatly wounded.


    Shisui didn''t say anything, just nodded silently.


    Even if he made up his mind, the guilt of conspiring against and betraying the n still makes him feel ashamed of himself.


    Kuroto nced at Shisui but didn''t console him, after all, ''One needs to sacrifice something in order to achieve something''


    Changing the topic, Kuroto asked, "By the way Shisui, you don''t happen to be the only pacifist in your n, right?"


    Shisui raised his head at Kuroto''s question and responded with an awkward chuckle, "Most of the chunin and above support the Coup, however, there are still many genin and chunin who don''t support this idea."


    Kuroto said, "So, only some of the genin and chunin are opposed to the idea of Coup?"


    Shisui couldn''t help but sigh, and suddenly said, "You remember Uchiha Itachi, right?"


    Kuroto nodded, how can he ever forget the Uchiha Itachi?


    Seeing Kuroto-san''s nod, Shisui said, "Uchiha Itachi is also against the idea of Coup!"


    "Is that so?" �C muttered Kuroto, he didn''t need Shisui to tell him this.


    Shisui obviously didn''t know Kuroto''s thought, "Yes, Uchiha Itachi also wishes to resolve the rift between the n and the Vige without the Coup!"


    "Uchiha Itachi, huh?" �C muttered Kuroto, turning his face to the side, Kuroto said thoughtfully, "In that case, why don''t you bring him into our n?"


    "What!!!!???" �C eximed Shisui, "No-no-no-no, this is impossible, Itachi is the eldest son of Patriarch, and without any ident, he will be the next Patriarch of the Uchiha n, so his position is not the same as me and he is never allowed to betray the n!"


    Kuroto looked at Shisui with a strange expression.


    Seeing this Shisui quickly exined, "Kuroto-san, what I said is true, any member of the n may be allowed to betray the n, but Itachi is never allowed!"


    Shisui helped in Itachi''s training whenever he was free, aside from the friendship between the two, Shisui also hopes to influence Itachi''s mindset, being the next patriarch, if Itachi is different from the general Uchiha, then he could really improve the rtionship of the n and the vige.


    With several contacts with Itachi, Shisui hase to understand that Itachi is a very kind child, therefore, Shisui doesn''t want to burden Itachi with the guilt of raising his de on the members of the n that he is supposed to be protecting.


    Listening to Shisui''s words, Kuroto didn''t know what to say anymore.


    After all, it is the very same Uchiha Itachi who nearly annihted the entire Uchiha n in the original story.


    Kuroto can''t help but feel that Shisui''s vision is a bit messed up.


    Kuroto has even started to wonder if Kami-sama feels he owes Shisui too much in this regard, so he bestowed Shisui with Kotoamatsukami, a Genjutsu that can subtly modify other''s will ording to Shisui''s liking��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 410 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 203 - – 200 A Twisted Approach

    After a short silence, Kuroto said, "Actually you can try to talk to Itachi, you must have few helpers from the Uchiha n that support you."


    Shisui was puzzled, "But why does it have to be Itachi?" ??


    "As you said, Itachi is going to be the next Patriarch of the Uchiha n, if he agrees with what we are doing, I think you will also feel somewhat relieved." �C said Kuroto with a casual expression.


    This is obviously not the real reason.


    The main reason why Kuroto wants to do so is to recruit Itachi into Amatsukami, no one can deny that Itachi is the best candidate to be a member of Amatsukami, so how can Kuroto let go of Itachi?


    And recruiting Itachi is worth the effort.


    However, Shisui obviously doesn''t share the same idea, and was insistent on his opinion, "Kuroto-san, I think your idea is unrealistic, and this can expose our actions."


    Seeing Shisui''s adamant expression, Kuroto sighed and didn''t put push too much, "Maybe we will consider this topic when he grows up a little, right now the kid is still young."


    Shisui nodded.


    Kuroto on the other hand was silent.


    Shisui probably doesn''t yet understand his importance in Itachi''s heart.


    And this is also not strange.


    For the majority of people, measuring their importance in the hearts of others is difficult, and very few can urately guess.


    The Uchiha n in this regard is obviously very different.


    Among the Uchiha, it is easy to judge a person''s importance in the other''s heart. If someone activates his Sharingan or evolves the Sharingan into Mangekyou Sharingan upon that person''s death, then that means that the person has irreceable importance in the awakener''s heart.


    This has been proven in many instances.


    In the case of Obito, awakening the Sharingan and Mangekyou Sharingan signifies Kakashi and Rin''s importance in Obito''s heart.


    Simrly, witnessing the death of Shisui awakened Itachi''s Mangekyou Sharingan, signifying Shisui''s importance in Itachi''s heart.


    And it wouldn''t even be wrong to say that Shisui''s death was the fuse that Itachi lost confidence to solve the conflict between the vige and Uchiha n peacefully, leaving him with no other option but to destroy the n to preserve their honor and for the sake of his younger brother Uchiha Sasuke.


    Putting aside that matter, both Kuroto and Shisui didn''t mention Itachi anymore and started to n out the strategy on how to deal with Uchiha Ryota and Uchiha Hideki.


    Firstly, this action must be carried out in the name of Amatsukami.


    Only in this way, will the Uchiha n deeply feel the threat that Amatsukami poses and actively try to deal with Amatsukami, even if they have to resort to uniting themselves with the vige, and vice versa.


    Therefore, not only the two said Uchiha have to be resolved easily and neatly but there must also be some eyewitness, and the eyewitness should be a member of the Uchiha n, whose words can be trusted by the fellow Uchiha nsmen.


    While the two of them were trying to devise a good enough strategy, Shisui said with a frowned expression, "But the problem we have is that, although both of them are brothers, they no longer live together, also they are mostly busy with their respective duties and rarely meet out of public sight. If we want to kill both of them without much attention at the same time leaving an eye witness it wouldn''t be easy."


    Kuroto was also thinking.


    This issue can naturally be resolved if Shisui initiates a meeting with the two of them, but this can leave clues that might get him exposed and cause more trouble in the future, therefore, it is best not to leave any trace that might point towards Shisui to be the culprit.


    Even after a lot of thinking, the two couldn''t find a good method to get the best of both worlds so Kuroto simply said, "Let''s just pick one first!"


    Shisui also nodded, "I also think that this is the best approach, but which target do we choose first, Ryota or Hideki?"


    "Let''s start with Uchiha Hideki first." �C said Kuroto, "Isn''t Uchiha Ryota very arrogant and unstable? So, we just have to start with his brother first, with the kind of personality Ryota has, he will not let this matter slide and pursue us tirelessly with all his effort, when that happens, we will have many opportunities to deal with him."


    "Alright, I will keep track of Uchiha Hideki''s real-time movements, as well his possible whereabouts in the near future, so we can have a good enough opportunity to start with him." �C said Shisui.


    Kuroto nodded, and after discussing some more details, Shisui left.


    With Shisui gone, Kuroto also returned to his home, took out a map, and ced it on the table.


    This is a map of Konohagakure and the surroundings that Kuroto personally drew a few days ago, although not very urate it is more than enough for reference purposes.


    Studying the map carefully, Kuroto frowned, ''There is simply no ce in the surroundings of the vige that can be used for the hiding purpose!''


    Kuroto wants to find a suitable spot to build a dungeon-type prison where he can hold the Uchiha nsmen captive. He obviously has no ns to relieve them so easily by just killing them, at least not until he can exploit them as much as possible.


    And Kuroto has no qualms in torturing them to achieve his objective.


    In Kuroto''s view, as long as the Uchiha are alive they are much more useful than when they are dead, after all, Sharingan within the eye socket of an Uchiha is more precious than when it is ced in a nutrition jar as a collection.


    Kuroto believes that alive Uchiha nsmen can be used to farm out Mangekyou Sharingan,pared to the dead Uchiha that leave nothing but Sharingan.


    For this reason, Kuroto even feels that Shimura Danzo is a bit stupid and too short-sighted, he might have thought that he managed to get all the resources of the Uchiha n by killing all the Uchiha nsmen and digging out their Sharingan.


    But in fact, he didn''t.


    The better method would have been to let them live and farm out Mangekyou Sharingan users by various means.


    When thinking of all the possibilities, Kuroto''s mind shed with all the possible torture he is going to put the Ryota and Hideki Brothers into.


    Kuroto also knows another easy way to make Uchiha nsmen awaken Mangekyou Sharingan.


    The method is very simple with guaranteed sess, all he has to do is chose some Uchiha with a fully matured Sharingan and has someone they love dearly.


    Then use Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami to deepen those feelings multiple times, making them believe that nobody is more valuable than that person, just like Obito felt towards Rin.


    And in the final step, kill the lover right before the very eyes of the subject.


    Kuroto can hundred percent guarantee that this method would definitely awaken Mangekyou Sharingan.


    But Kuroto wasn''t going to use this approach.


    It''s simply because this method is too twisted, not to mention that he will be ying with the feeling of others, but it also bears a great amount of risk, and finally, it would leave a great amount of guilt even on the conscience of Kuroto who has always pursued self-interest over everything.


    Besides, Kuroto is also sure that Shisui would never agree to this approach as he will definitely feel that this method is too wicked, as even Shimura Danzo isn''t nearly cruel enough.


    Putting that aside, torturing out the Ryota and Hideki brothers is something he is definitely going to do to get a pair of eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and he has no qualms about it whatsoever!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 410 on P.a.t.e.r.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 204 - – 201 Ambush Plan

    Looking at the mountain before him, Kuroto had a thoughtful look.


    Konoha has always been more prosperous than other Shinobi Viges therefore it is difficult to find a suitable hidden ce that would not attract any attention. ??


    In the past few days, Kuroto has visited and explored many spots and finally stopped in front of this big mountain.


    This mountain is located about forty miles at the southwest of the Konoha Vige, therefore, it seems to be the best choice, and since the distance is neither very much nor very low, therefore it is perfectly suitable as it would only take a very short time for Kuroto to go back and forth between the vige and the mountain.


    "Let''s set up the dungeon prison here." �C Kuroto murmured softly.


    This dungeon prison is not only going to be used for the imprisonment of the kidnapped Uchiha brothers but will also be a torture house for them, therefore it must be hidden very well.


    Since this is a torture house and the subjects are going to be Uchiha, so anything can happen here.


    There is always a possibility that the captured Uchiha may awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan while in the prison, so the prison should be far from the vige, otherwise, if something like Susanoo suddenly appeared in the periphery of Konoha, it will immediately rm the vigers, and the prison will be exposed, which is something Kuroto can''t have.


    With this decision, Kuroto activated the Tenseigan and observed the Mountain. He found a natural cave going deep in the mountain, and it seems that there was only one small passage that connects it to the outside.


    Originally, Kuroto intended to dig a hole leading to the center of the mountain, but now that he found this cave; there was no longer any need for the extra hard work, and he only needs to shape the inner part of this mountain to his liking.


    Nodding to himself, Kuroto condensed a Truth-Seeking Orb and added Tenseigan Chakra to it while holding it in his right arm, ''Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!''


    Immediately a small Golden Chakra Sword condensed in Kuroto''s hand and he used it to cut the rock formation.


    In the face of the Golden Chakra Sword, the hard rock formations were like tofu and were easily shredded into small pieces.


    With just casual waves of his hand, Kuroto continued to adjust and shape the passage leading to the belly of the mountain, it didn''t even take him much longer to do that.


    Finally entering the belly of the mountain, Kuroto shaped this area quite carefully and began to n theyout of the dungeon prison.


    ��


    A few dayster while Kuroto was almost done with setting up theyout of the dungeon prison, Shisui and Kuroto again secretly met up.


    As soon as they met, Kuroto asked, "So, do you have the information?"


    Shisui nodded, "I have confirmed that Uchiha Hideki will be going out of the vige tomorrow, this is the perfect opportunity to ambush him."


    Kuroto spread the map on the ground and asked, "Where will he be going? Which route will he take?"


    Looking at the map, Shisui drew a red line highlighting the possible route Uchiha Hideki will be taking.


    Observing the route, Kuroto''s gaze quicklynded on one of the spots and he said, "He is going to the Sora-Ku?"


    Sora-Ku is an abandoned city that is also the hometown of ninja cats.


    The ninja cats are very good at forging all kinds of ninja tools, and their tools are especially loved by the members of the Uchiha n, and these ninja cats are also the general summon beasts of Uchiha n members.


    Shinichi''s summon ninja cat; Kasai is also part of Sora-ka.


    Hearing Kuroto''s question, Shisui nodded, "Although I have yet to confirm the purpose of his trip, it is most likely rted to the next shipping of war supplies, and there might also be something extra he has to enquire from Nekobaa."


    Kuroto nodded, he wasn''t much surprised and asked the next question, "And who do you n to be the witness?"


    For Kuroto it doesn''t really matter where they ambush and kidnap Uchiha Hideki as long as there is a suitable witness so that the me falls on Amatsukami, therefore a suitable witness is a must.


    Shisui again pointed at the map and said, "Here is the Shurikenjutsu training field of the Uchiha n, and he will be passing through this training field ording to the route, this field is located outside the vige but is also counted in the Uchiha n territory, a perfect spot."


    Kuroto said, "So, the n is to ambush him in the radius of the training field so that the young members of the Uchiha n who would just happen to be practicing Shurikenjutsu can act as the witness of the incident and identify the culprit?"


    Shisui nodded.


    "Alright, then we will go with this n!" �C Kuroto said and the two finalized all the details.


    ��


    Next day around sunset.


    Kuroto and Shisui both wearing the disguise of Amatsukami were hiding in the forest near the training field.


    Looking at the different disguise that Kuroto wore, Shisui asked curiously, "Kuroto-san, why are you wearing a different disguise than thest time?"


    "Ahem, remember to not use ''Kuroto-san,'' as for your question, this disguise is that of the leader of Amatsukami, and you will call me ''Yama,'' not ''Suijin'' while I am wearing this. ''Suijin'' will be used for the one I wore thest time, understand?"


    Shisui was a bit puzzled, "Why y a different role?"


    Kuroto casually said, "Since Amatsukami is an organization, so obviously it must have more than just 2-3 members, right? Besides, thebat method I will be using while ying ''Yama'' will be different, so I am using a different disguise!"


    Shisui nodded in understanding, "I guess that exins it."


    If Amatsukami has 2 to 3 members then people will eventually get suspicious over time and doubt whether Amatsukami is really what it appears to be, so using a different disguise works, moreover, it will also have a deterrent effect.


    As time passed the sun gradually disappeared below the western horizon and dusk arrived.


    Looking at the sky getting past twilight and yet there was no sign of Uchiha Hidekiing here, Yama asked Homusubi, "Are you sure he will be going to Sora-Ku today?"


    Homusubi was also a bit uncertain, "I did hear about it, maybe he got a littlete due to some work, should being any second."


    Looking around, Yama asked again, "Is it possible that he took some other route?"


    Homusubi shook his head, "Probably not." �C He was going to speak a bit more when suddenly a figure appeared in their field of vision.


    Yama quickly said, "Someone is here!"


    Homusubi nodded, "It''s Uchiha Hideki!"


    As Homusubi said the figure that suddenly appeared in their field of vision was none other than Uchiha Hideki.


    Currently, he wasn''t wearing the uniform of the Konoha Military Police Force, but ordinary clothes without any n symbol, and he was silently walking through the forest.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 412 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 205 - – 202 When Curiosity Kills The Cat!

    Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    As soon as Yama and Homusubi identified the person, both of them disappeared from their hiding spot and appeared on the two sides of Uchiha Hideki. ??


    "You are��" �C Uchiha Hideki who suddenly noticed the two strangers surrounding him was a bit taken aback, initially he thought that they are either Anbu or Root shinobi, but when he noticed the appearance of the two, Hideki was shocked, "W-what!? Amatsukami? Are you the members of Amatsukami!?"


    Uchiha Hideki; simr to his brother Uchiha Ryota wasn''t part of the siege unit led by Uchiha Fugaku a few days ago.


    However, as a Jonin and a top-level member of the Konoha Military Police Force, Hideki is aware of the intelligence of Amatsukami, and the avable information about their members.


    Therefore, Hideki is aware that Homusubi is an unidentified former member of the Uchiha n, not only does he have the Mangekyou Sharingan but is also hostile towards the Uchiha n and Konohagakure for unknown reasons.


    When Hideki thought that even Uchiha Shisui who also has the Mangekyou Sharingan was defeated by Homusubi and the Patriarch Uchiha Fugaku along with other elites of the Konoha Military Police Force also couldn''t capture Homusubi, Hideki couldn''t help but panic.


    His Sharingan immediately activated and all he could think of was to find a way to get out of here!


    His entire purpose of disguising himself today was to go to Soru-Ku and get the supplies for the Coup, therefore, Hideki was also worried that if he got captured, then there is a possibility that even this intelligence might be exposed.


    Yama saw that Uchiha Hideki activated the Sharingan and murmured just lightly enough for Hideki to catch that, "So it''s a fully matured Sharingan, huh?"


    Hideki was obviously surprised and thought, ''His goal is my Sharingan?''


    Hideki was obviously angry at the tant disrespect, someone eyeing the Sharingan so openly, and he snarled in anger, "You bastards, you dare to try to steal the Sharingan of the Uchiha n!"


    Although Hideki was angered, he still had the calmness of a Jonin, he knew that he probably wasn''t strong enough to deal with the enemy so he immediately leaped back and fired an emergency signal re in the sky, this was the best approach he could think of at this moment.


    Whiiiiisssstttllleeeeeeee...�� Boom��


    The red light of the emergency re traveled to a high altitude with a whistling sound and exploded in the night sky.


    Yama and Homusubi obviously didn''t stop Hideki as they needed a witness and were now waiting for an Uchiha member to arrive here.


    At this time, Uchiha Hideki breathed a sigh of relief that he sessfullyunched the signal re, then carefully observed the movements of the two enemies standing opposite to him.


    ''The person with the fire mask should be Homusubi but who is the other one? He can''t be Suijin as Suijin has a water mask, wait, that mask�� it can''t be�� i-is he the one, the leader of Amatsukami, Yama?''


    No one knows what amount of strength one must have to make freaks like Homusubi and Suijin into subordinates?


    So, if that other person is Yama as he guessed, then Uchiha Hideki couldn''t even begin to fathom how he will get out of here!


    ''No�� I can''t stand here anymore, other�� otherwise, I am afraid I will be incapacitated without even putting up a resistance!'' �C calming down his sudden panic, Hideki started devising a strategy to find some way to break out of here.


    Quickly printing the hand seals, Hideki used the Jutsu, "Fire Release: Fireball Technique!"


    Instantly his chest bulged, and the scorching hot fire was released out of his mouth towards Homusubi and Yama.


    Yama was unperturbed by Hideki''s Fire style Jutsu and just stretched out his right handzily, "Chakra Absorption!"


    As soon as Yama stretched out his hand, all the fire of the Fireball Technique was attracted towards him and disappeared instantly without leaving any signs of damage.


    "W-what��?" �C Uchiha Hideki was stunned, and his already racing heart was almost close to exploding.


    He couldn''t understand what the enemy did, ''He just stretched out his hand, and my Jutsu was sucked in, but how is that even possible, it couldn''t be that he can absorb them, right?'' �C Rather than a question, it was more of a reassurance to himself that such a thing isn''t possible, but deep down inside he knew that was exactly the case.


    Why?


    Because he could see the chakra in the fireball entering Yama''s body!


    Although he knew that just a fireball technique wouldn''t do much damage to the enemy in front of him, he still didn''t expect that the attack was resolved in this way.


    Not to mention Uchiha Hideki, even Homusubi was shocked and looked at Yama with a strange expression under the mask.


    Even with the Mangekyou Sharingan, Homusubi could hardly understand the principle of such an advanced technique!


    Yama maintained that indifferent and almighty aura that the leader of Amatsukami should have and spoke in a cold tone, "Struggling is futile, just dig out the Sharingan by yourself and hand it over, if you do so, I might consider letting you leave here alive, after all, pointlessly dying is meaningless, don''t you think?"


    Hideki''s anger was off the charts, "You bastard! How dare you ask an Uchiha to dug out his own eyes!"


    Sharingan is the pride of the Uchiha n and asking them to dig out their own eyes means asking them to give up their pride and honor, it''s tant disrespect, and a perfect method to make an Uchiha angry, which is exactly what Yama intended to do.


    While Hideki was cursing in anger, Yama''s gaze was directed towards the direction of the training field, because in his Tenseigan vision he caught sight of a young figure rushing here.


    Noticing the face of the young figure, Yama was stunned, "Hmmm, isn''t that him? My what a coincidence?"


    ��


    Let''s go a few minutes back.


    On the other side of the training field, Uchiha Sasuke who is around four years old was sitting on a broken tree trunk with a disappointed expression.


    Today his elder brother Uchiha Itachi agreed to help him in Shuriken throwing practice, and he was very excited and rushed to the agreed training field 3 hours before the agreed time.


    Realizing that he was a bit too early, Sasuke passed some time by casually throwing Shuriken to the targets, waiting for the time to pass, slowly time passed, 30 minutes�� 1 hour�� 2 hours�� 3 hours�� 4 hours�� and before he knew it, it was already past dusk�� yet there was no sign of Itachi�� Sasuke was disappointed and depressed.


    His tummy growled in hunger, Sasuke considered whether he should go back, but he hesitated, ''what if nii-sanes and I am gone?'' this thought has been stopping him for the past few hours��


    Yet there was no sign of Itachi.


    Finally understanding that nii-san wouldn''t being, Sasuke got up and started walking towards the direction of his home, when suddenly the emergency re caught his attention.


    As the second son of the Uchiha Patriarch, although he hasn''t experienced the horrors of a battlefield like that of his elder brother Itachi, Sasuke still understands some basics and knows what a signal re means.


    He also knows that he is not even an academy student and therefore, doesn''t stand a chance against a real shinobi with the meager strength he has, so, he must not get close to the direction where the red was fired from.


    Because rather than helping, he would be a burden in a fight.


    But curiosity in his heart and the innocence of a child, who has yet to experience the cruelty and danger of a battlefield got the better of him, he couldn''t restrain himself and decided to see what''s happening, obviously from a distance.


    Running�� and running all the way, Sasuke finally arrived near the battle site but somehow lost his bnce, and in an attempt to prevent himself from falling, he forgot to control his pace and rushed out from the bushes, finally arriving at the scene of the crime.


    Uchiha Hideki noticed that the help really arrived and he was a little relieved but frowned when he saw the young appearance of his helper, then, he was panicked when he realized that it was a child, and he couldn''t help but exim when he saw the face of the child, "Sasuke-san, don''te here, run, this ce is dangerous!"


    Even Shisui in Homusubi''s disguise was taken aback, simr to Uchiha Hideki, he didn''t expect that the Uchiha nsmen who rushed over here turned out to be Uchiha Sasuke, the younger son of the patriarch!


    But Yama obviously didn''t care, as long as the witness was a member of the Uchiha n, then that''s all that matters, besides, the person being Uchiha Sasuke is a good sign, with this Uchiha Fugaku will take Amatsukami more seriously, so he hurriedly signaled Homusubi, "Start."


    Homusubi nodded, and his figure disappeared from his current spot and suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha Hideki, the speed was so fast that anyone other than Yama couldn''t even catch that figure.


    As soon as Homusubi looked into Hideki''s eyes, Hideki was immediately trapped inside a Genjutsu and fell on the ground with a muffled sound.


    With Uchiha Hideki solved easily, Yama focused his attention on Uchiha Sasuke.


    Slowly walking towards Sasuke with a bit of intimidating aura, the distance between the two of them decreased.


    Sasuke was obviously panicked and frightened.


    Under the heavy pressure released by Yama, Sasuke slowly started taking backward steps and fell to the ground on his butt, while trying to retreat backward, he said with a trembling voice, "Y-you�� w-whoever you are�� s-stay away, d-don''te near m-me!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 414 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 206 - – 203 It’s Amatsukami!

    Even an elite Jonin could hardly resist against Yama, and the young Sasuke, who has yet to even start his training as a Shinobi was really frightened.


    Yama didn''t care about Uchiha Sasuke''s panic and walked towards him step-by-step. ??


    Sasuke could hardly retreat backward and spoke with a trembling voice, "Y-you�� w-what are you g-going to d-do?"


    Yama clutched Sasuke''s head with his right hand and lifted him in the air, staring at the kid''s ck eyes, Yama spoke with a cold tone, "You know kid,ing here headfirst was the wrong decision, but it appears you are lucky, you know why? Because you are a pathetic kid, didn''t even awaken the Sharingan yet? Seems to be useless to me."


    Sasuke''s face was red in nervousness, he clutched Yama''s hand with both his hands and tried breaking free, but his struggle was not even worth any attention for Yama.


    Homusubi was also looking at Sasuke with his face full of worries.


    Although he knew that Yama is just putting an act and wouldn''t actually hurt the kid, he was nheless worried that this experience may leave a trauma on the kid''s immature mind, after all, Sasuke is still too young, and hasn''t yet experienced the cruelty of a battlefield.


    At this time, Yama held Sasuke by the neck, and lightly whispered in his ear, "You appear to be so pathetic that you aren''t even worth killing, maybe you should be d and be happy of your ipetence!"


    Sasuke who was struggling and iling his legs in panic tried to punch Yama with whatever strength he could muster but all that felt was a tickle.


    "Heh, I guess you don''t even know how to punch someone, right? Don''t worry I am going to show you, once you experience the pain, I think you will never forget how tond a heavy hit!" �C saying that sentence he closed his right hand and hit a punch on the kid''s face, the strength used was just right so that the kid would feel pain but Yama also made sure that it doesn''t leave any permanent damage.


    "Aaahhh��!"


    However, even this punch was too heavy for Sasuke, and his consciousness started to get blurry.


    Yama ignored this and hit another punch in the kid''s gut, causing him to choke out saliva mixed with blood.


    Sasuke was now almost unconscious and thrown at the side like trash.


    The strength again was just enough to not hurt too him badly but just enough to hurt the young Sasuke.


    The main reason Yama did such a thing was to create an outline for people to understand that Amatsukami is a really cruel and dangerous organization such that they remain on edge and be vary of its members, sort of like a deterrent effect.


    If someone can be cruel to such a young child, then it is unknown where their limits lie.


    Otherwise, if he had just ignored Uchiha Sasuke and left the kid to his devices then not only the vige but even the Uchiha n might feel suspicious about this whole kidnapping, after all, the obvious response would be to immediately kill the kid to not leave any witnesses.


    As for the other reason, Yama decided to put some early pressure on the Uchiha Sasuke to stimte his growth, Yama is obviously going to make sure that the Uchiha n is not annihted, which means, Itachi wouldn''t be a criminal, therefore there has to be someone else, someone towards whom Uchiha Sasuke''s hatred would be directed.


    As for why he is doing so?


    Isn''t it obvious?


    Simr to Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke is also the Child of Prophecy!


    Hyuga Kuroto is confident in himself, but this doesn''t stop him to ensure more options in the case things changes and takes a turn for the worst-case scenario.


    The plot has long since deviated from the original story, and there is no telling what the future look might like, therefore, the more options you have in your hand, the better.


    If the situation gets too critical then Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke wille in handy as the trump card, to save the day.


    Besides, the enemies aren''t limited to just the other shinobi viges and Akatsuki, there are unknown numbers of Otsutsuki n members spread out throughout the stars and it is unknown when they mighte and attack Earth to plunder the Chakra.


    As for the question that this might leave a shadow in Sasuke''s heart?


    He isn''t worried, the term ''Child of Prophecy'' exins it all, the halo of the protagonist will help Sasuke ovee all the challenges.


    Suddenly, Yama noticed that a lot of Chakra signs were appearing in the vision of his Tenseigan.


    Understanding that arge number of shinobi wereing here because of the emergency signal re, Yama didn''t waste any more time and used the Gravitational Traction of Rein Wheel Pull to lift unconscious Uchiha Hideki in the air and nodded towards Homusubi, "Let''s go, we will follow the n!"


    Homusubi nced at Sasuke''s painful appearance, nodded with a hesitant look, and disappeared from his spot.


    ��


    Uchiha n Grounds.


    Uchiha Itachi, who just came back afterpleting the mission was walking towards the direction of the shuriken training field when he found out that Sasuke has yet to return home.


    Itachi couldn''t help but smile slightly at the thought of making his brother wait for too long.


    The fact that Sasuke loves him so much really warms Itachi''s heart.


    Spark��. Whistleeeeeee�� boom��


    While still on the way to the training field, Itachi noticed the signal re in the sky.


    Looking up at the re, Itachi''s onyx eyes shrank, because he realized that the re is an emergency signal of an enemy attack, moreover, the direction the re was fired from seems to be very close to the agreed spot.


    "Sasuke!" �C The first thought that came to Itachi''s mind, was that Sasuke is in danger.


    Without wasting even a second, Itachi''s figure disappeared from his spot and rushed towards the direction of the emergency re using the body flicker technique.


    Simr to Itachi, many Uchiha Shinobi discovered the emergency re and immediately rushed in that direction, so the number of people rushing towards that direction became arge number.


    Not only the members of the Konoha Military Police Force, but even many of the other Konoha Shinobi also rushed in that direction, upon noticing the emergency re.


    In everyone''s understanding, the red re is only used in the case of an enemy attack, thest time it was used within Konoha was during the Kyuubi''s attack, and the mere thought of something like that happening again frightened everyone.


    It wasn''t long after Homusubi and Yama disappeared, and arge number of ninjas arrived at the ce where Uchiha Hideki was ambushed.


    The sight that greeted them wasn''t that of an enemy attack, nor was there signs of the presence of any enemy, just a young child who knelt on the ground and choked out blood.


    A non-Uchiha shinobi stepped forward and questioned the child while using Iryo Ninjutsu on the kid, "Hey kid, was it you who used the emergency re?"


    Because there were no signs of any fighting, so all he could think of was that the child might have identally fired the emergency re.


    It was at this moment that Uchiha Itachi arrived, seeing Sasuke kneeling on the ground and trying to get up but failing, he hurriedly went towards his brother, and checked his condition, Itachi noticed that Sasuke was not severely injured, and some of his injuries were already treated and sighed in relieve, but he didn''t drop his guard and watched the surroundings carefully.


    Whooosh�� Whooosh�� Whooosh��


    The ninjas continued to rush here, and everyone surrounded Uchiha Sasuke, their eyes focused on him, seemingly waiting for the answer.


    Itachi squatted down beside Sasuke and asked gently while helping his brother stand up, "Sasuke, what happened just now?"


    "Nii�� Nii-San�� Uwahhhh��!" �C Seeing Itachi, Sasuke rushed forward and buried his head in Itachi''s chest, the tears he has been suppressing couldn''t be held back anymore, and flowed out.


    Itachi was obviously a little taken aback, but he calmed down and gently rubbed his brother''s back to soothe him, "Alright, don''t cry Sasuke, I am here, aren''t I? And aren''t you a strong boy? Can you tell me what happened? Who fired the emergency re?"


    For a while, Sasuke continued crying and he could hardly speak anything understandable.


    Itachi didn''t put pressure on Sasuke and helped him calm down. Itachi could see that his brother has experienced something terrible based on trembling and the painful look he has.


    So, he didn''t want to pressure his brother.


    After he calmed down a little, Sasuke who still had the snot and tears on his face, spoke. "T-thele wele t-two snge people cough-cough�� with�� with s-scaly mask�� a-and they attacked... unkle Hideki�� they�� they were very powerful and defeated Unkle Hideki easily��and�� cough�� a-a-and they�� they alsho p-punchd me hard in the face and tummy��uaaahhhhh�� it was scary�� uwwaaahhhh��.."


    (Trantor''s note: Okay that was a bit too much, I don''t think Sasuke would cry such pitifully�� but anyway, let''s just assume he did.)


    "What!?" �C The Uchiha shinobi were all taken aback.


    Initially, they all thought that it was probably the young Sasuke who fired the signal re because he encountered some dangerous creature in the forest.


    But now that they heard that Uchiha Hideki was attacked, they all realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Even Itachi was taken aback, but he concealed his surprise very well and calmly listened to Sasuke, when Sasuke was finished, Itachi spoke, "It''s alright Sasuke, I am here now, nothing will happen, can you tell me what kind of appearance did the attackers have? Did you see them?"


    How can Sasuke forget the appearance of someone who might have inflicted some nightmares in the kid''s subconscious? So he spoke and described the outfit that the two of them were wearing, "B-both of them were wearing ck cloaks with strange golden patterns on them and a strange mask to cover their faces!"


    "ck Cloak with strange golden patterns, and a strange Mask?" �C Itachi''s face sank, it wouldn''t take a genius to guess the identity of the attackers.


    To confirm his guess, Itachi asked, "Can you remember what type of masks they were wearing?"


    Sasuke nodded while wiping away the snot with his sleeve spoke, "One wore a scary ck and white color evil mask, and the other one who defeated Uncle Hideki wore a fire patterned mask!"


    "Sure enough, it''s Amatsukami!" �C came out the voice from the canopy of a nearby tree.


    Attracted by the voice, everyone turned their heads and found the figure of Uchiha Fugaku standing there with a gloomy look.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 416 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 207 - – 204 Kidnapped

    "Patriarch!"


    "Fugaku-sama is here!" �C Seeing the arrival of Uchiha Fugaku, all the Uchiha Shinobi immediately felt that they had the backbone, especially the ones who have fought against Amatsukami, they knew how terrible the members of Amatsukami could be and the people were finally a little ease. ??


    When everyone looked at Fugaku, he slowly jumped down from the tree and walked towards Sasuke and Itachi at the center of the circle with a sullen face.


    When he noticed his fathering in, Sasuke clutched his stomach and stood up, "O-Otou-sama!"


    Looking at the tears and snot on Sasuke''s face, Fugaku''s expression hardened.


    Undoubtedly, Sasuke''s performance made him very disappointed, crying is an emotion that a shinobi must never have, especially an Uchiha, no matter how worse the situation bes, an Uchiha must never cry!


    Shifting his gaze towards Itachi, Fugaku was relieved.


    Itachi''s performance made him satisfied, Fugaku could see that Itachi didn''t lose his calm or vignce from beginning to end and only asked Sasuke the key questions to find out what exactly happened here and who was the assant.


    ''That''s my boy!''


    Thinking so, Fugaku turned towards Sasuke with a frowned expression and said, "What are you crying for Sasuke?"


    Sasuke quickly wiped all the tears and snot, but the grievances and pain from his face were hard to conceal.


    After Sasuke was done crying, Fugaku ordered, "Tell me everything you saw and heard, word to word!"


    Sasuke, who has wanted his father''s attention, quickly narrated everything, even the parts he couldn''t remember because of the blurry consciousness were somehow remembered and told.


    After listening to Sasuke''s ount, Fugaku thought, ''The one wearing the fire pattered mask is Homusubi and the description of the person wearing the ck and white mask clearly matches with that of Yama, the leader of Amatsukami, but there is something odd here��''


    Looking at Sasuke, Fugaku questioned, "Why did they not attack you?"


    Sasuke pursed his lips and said, "T-the man wearing the ck and white mask punched me hard in the face and tummy."


    Fugaku was unmoved and stared at Sasuke as if asking, ''and?''


    Seeing his father''s cold gaze, Sasuke could only lower his head and add reluctantly, "The�� the person who punched me s-said that�� Since I have not awakened the Sh-Sharingan yet... s-so I am not�� not even qualified to die in his hands��"


    After listening to Sasuke''s reason, Fugaku thought, ''Even if they were after the Sharingan, them withdrawing after kidnapping just Hideki is strange, was this just a coincidence or intentional?''


    Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Fugaku didn''t have much time to think as the Anbu also started arriving at the scene.


    Finally, Uchiha Ryota also rushed in.


    When he heard that his elder brother was attacked and missing, Ryota was shocked and angry, and said to the Fugaku, "Patriarch, let''s arrange manpower to rescue Hideki-nii-san and hunt down Amatsukami!"


    Fugaku nced at everyone and ordered, "Haruka, take Sasuke back to home and get his wounds treated, Ryo, give a brief over to Shisui about the matter and call him here, finally, Itachi, report the situation here to Sandaime-sama, and request him to send the support!"


    In the face of Homusubi and Suijin, Fugaku isn''t confident whether he would be able to easily defeat them, moreover, there is also Yama, the mysterious leader of Amatsukami who should definitely be much stronger than the others considering that he is the leader, and finally, there is also that mysterious fourth member with Wind Chakra Nature who is also stronger than Homusubi and Suijin as Shisui informed him.


    Fugaku is not sure whether they would be able to fight Amatsukami even with Shisui tagging along, therefore, support from the vige is a must.


    The other Uchiha ninja heard that Patriarch asked for support from Sandaime and they all frowned.


    But when they all thought just how terrible Amatsukami could be, they all had to admit that the Patriarch is right, and this arrangement would be the safest, besides, Uchiha n is also part of Konohagakure until the Coup is set off, right!?


    ��


    In the Dungeon Prison built by Kuroto.


    Uchiha Hideki slowly opened his eyes and found himself in a ce that he has never seen.


    "Where am I?" �C this was the question guing him.


    He couldn''t exactly remember what happened before he was here, he didn''t know for how long has he been unconscious.


    Hideki tried moving; only to find that he was tied to a stone pir that restricted all his movements, and he couldn''t even exert pitiful of his strength.


    Understanding that it wouldn''t be so easy to get out of here, he tried remembering thest thing he could, "That''s right, I was going to Sora-Ku, and then Amatsukami members ambushed me�� then there was Sasuke-san�� and then I can''t remember anything��"


    At this time, a person walked out of the shadowy dark corner and spoke as if he was muttering to himself, "Hmm, he woke up so soon, well that''s a surprise, is it because his resistance is really good or because the sleeping poison was insufficient? Oh well, it doesn''t really matter I guess��"


    Uchiha Hideki stared at the figure in front of him and realized that it was Yama, and his anger was brought back, he roared, "What do you want to do!?"


    Kuroto who was wearing the Yama disguise naturally didn''t care about Uchiha Hideki''s anger and after looking at him up and down as if he was observing a tool, he said lightly, "It''s very obvious Uchiha Hideki, for a while, I have been interested in the Sharingan of the Uchiha n, so I thought why not just bring over an Uchiha and conduct some experiments on him, and you know the rest of the story, I hope you will cooperate with me for the next few days because I promise that you will be living in hell from now on, and it wouldn''t be pretty as they tell you in Academy!"


    "Humph, you bastard, so it turns out that you are just another one of those greedy ignorant people who covet the power of our Sharingan!" �C After a snort, he went on to roar, "You don''t understand what you have done! The Uchiha never forgets, just you wait, when I get out of here, I will skin you alive!"


    Hideki said while struggling, and his chakra was ring erratically, even the Sharingan was activated, three tomoe spinning in the red copy wheel.


    Yama smiled at Hideki''s struggle as his very intention was to make Uchiha Hideki angry, "Oh, you seem to be really angry, but too bad that you won''t be able to do anything!" �C Which was adding oil to the fire.


    And boy did it have the right effect, Uchiha Hideki yelled at the top of his lungs, "I''ll kill you I SWEAR!"


    "No-no, Uchiha Hideki, it''s not good to have false hope, you can''t even move or lift your finger, can you? So how are you going to do that?" questioned Yama with a mocking chuckle.


    Hideki has noticed that he has been unable to exert even a little bit of his strength and this has been troubling him, he tried circting his chakra to see if he could move but it still didn''t work, "Just what did you do to me? I can''t exert even a little bit of strength."


    Yama nodded, "That''s good, that''s good, you are finally starting to realize how utterly vulnerable you are? As for your question, all I did was use the strongest type of paralytic poison that I concocted not too long ago, in fact, you are just the second test subject, not to mention the first human I have used it upon, and the effect seems pretty good, you should be d that you were useful enough, but I have to say, your poison resistance is a bit too high so I had to actually give you double dose to make sure that you don''t move anytime soon."


    Even with all the strength he put, there was nothing he was able to do, and asked while panting, "You said you wanted my Sharingan, right? So, you had it all along after you kidnapped me, why didn''t you just dug my eyes out and kill me yet?"


    Yama was about to answer this question, but his gaze matched with Hideki whose Sharingan''s spinning speed increased.


    And Yama''s figure stopped in his position like a stone.


    Hideki was joyed by this and thought to himself, ''Did it work?''


    To check whether the Genjutsu he used has worked, Hideki ordered Yama, "Come here and untie me!"


    Yama slowly started walking towards Hideki step-by-step.


    Hideki still couldn''t believe that this Genjutsu worked, sweat beads flowed down his face in nervousness and his heart was beating very fast, all he could think of was how to escape from here!


    As for skinning him out alive?


    Are you kidding?


    Hideki knows that he isn''t strong enough, and he wouldn''t waste an opportunity to escape, who knows whether he could take the enemy by surprise again.


    "Very good now untie me."


    By now, Yama was just a step away from Hideki, he lifts his right hand to untie the rope, his hand slowly closes the distance and just when he was close to the rope, the speed of the hand increases several folds andnds on Hideki''s guts, delivering a hard punch in the stomach.


    The strength used was too much, and Hideki could feel several of his ribs cracking.


    "Cough-cough�� y-you bastard I''ll kill you!"


    "It was a good try but it''s a pity that Genjutsu hardly works upon me, and your simple Sharingan Genjutsu is too pitiful!"


    Hideki couldn''t help but curse Yama, "Damn you bastard! How could you resist the Genjutsu of the Sharingan?"


    "Sharingan is not invincible, so why can''t I resist?" �C Yama spoke with a smirk and added, "You can try again after you awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan, maybe that will work!"


    By now, Hideki has lost his initial rage and anger because he realized that he was in a helpless situation, but when he thought of the person standing before him, Hideki couldn''t help but speak coldly, "If I awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, I will make sure that killing is the first thing I do!"


    "In that case, I must look forward to that day!" �C Yama said and stepped forward again but this time he printed hand seals.


    Uchiha Hideki frowned and asked, "What are you doing!?"


    Yama whopleted the hand seals didn''t answer directly, just ced one hand over Hideki''s chest and spoke, "Fuin: Four Symbols Seal: Chakra Sealing!"


    Followed by his words, a series of ck inky symbols spread on Uchiha Hideki''s body, and in the blink of an eye, they disappeared as if never there.


    And the next thing he knew, Hideki was bbergasted to find that all his chakra was drained, moreover, he couldn''t even refine anymore, "Y-you�� how can you use Uzumaki Fuinjutsu!?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 418 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 208 - – 205 No Traces Left

    It is impossible to restrain a Jonin one such as Uchiha Hideki by simply relying on drugs.


    What''s more, Uchiha Hideki''s drug resistance seems to be a bit higher than normal, therefore simple paralysis and sleeping agents aren''t enough to ensure that he wouldn''t run away. ??


    And Four-Symbols Seal is not only one of the best Fuinjutsu to seal the Chakra of a Shinobi but also the technique Hyuga Kuroto is best at.


    With the Four-Symbols Seal applied, whatever Chakra Uchiha Hideki''s will be able to refine will constantly be drained therefore sealing his Chakra, such that the drugs he is injected with will be more effective, cutting all the possibility of his escape.


    After confirming that the mechanism of the Fuinjutsu was working exactly as he intended, Yama again started printed the hand seals.


    By now, Uchiha Hideki could hardly maintain his Sharingan because of the Chakra drain and was more frightened, "Just what are you doing all this for!?"


    Yama did not answer, and afterpleting the hand seals ha again reached out and pressed his hand on Uchiha Hideki''s chest, "Fuinjutsu: Contract Seal: Seal!"


    Followed by his words, the sealing symbols spread on Uchiha Hideki''s chest and instantly severed his contract with the summoning world.


    In the shinobi world, there are all sorts of strange summons.


    In addition to the mostmon type of animal summons used by shinobi for summoning beasts, there are also Communication Summoning, Weapons Summoning, and Reverse Summoning that can be used by summoning beasts on their contract partners, as well as summoning used by a ninja on another ninja.


    And if Uchiha Hideki''s summon beast has the ability to perform the reverse summoning, then it is possible that he will be able to use Reverse Summoning to easily rescue Uchiha Hideki from here.


    Therefore, Yama used the Contract Seal to cut away his connection with the Summoning World.


    Although the Summon Beasts capable of performing Reverse Summon are rare, and Yama does not believe that Uchiha Hideki''s summon partner would be capable of such a feat, but he decided to use Contract Seal to eliminate the slightest of the possibility of his escape from here.


    Feeling that his connection with the summoning world was cut off, Hideki was more horrified and spoke with a horrifying expression, "You�� you even know the Contract Seal?"


    Both Four-Symbols Seal and Contract Seal are Uzumaki Fuinjutsu and with the destruction of the Uzumaki n very few individuals can use these techniques.


    Therefore, these techniques are mostly exclusive to the shinobi of Konohagakure.


    Yama who haspleted the seal and verified its effectiveness spoke indifferently, "What''s so strange about this?"


    Uchiha Hideki stared at Yama and asked, "You are from Konoha, aren''t you?"


    No doubt Uchiha Hideki suspected this possibility.


    Yama was surprised as he felt the violent fluctuations in Uchiha Hideki''s emotions; understanding what was happening, he had a Cheshire grin under the mask and spoke, "Oh you noticed it so soon? As expected of an elite Jonin of the oh-so-great Uchiha n!"


    Seeing that Yama did not deny, Uchiha Hideki was suddenly furious, "Who asked you to do this? Was it Sandaime? Or Danzo?"


    At this time, Yama could see the violent fluctuations in Uchiha Hideki''s chakra affected by his erratic emotions, suddenly he tried breaking free and it seemed even the Four-Symbols Seal wouldn''t be able topletely suppress the ring chakra in his body.


    Yama observed Hideki''s restlessness, and thought, ''Hmm, maybe I can use this method to continue irritating him!''


    With that decided, he spoke with a chuckle, "Who asked me to do it? Is it really that important, after all, you are going to die anyway?"


    However, Uchiha Hideki seemed to care about this and spoke while gritting his teeth, "It''s that bastard Danzo, isn''t it? He has long held ill-intentions towards the Uchiha n!"


    Yama didn''t speak anything, neither agreed nor denied.


    Seeing Yama silent, Hideki frowned and asked with uncertainty, "Was I wrong��? Then is it�� is it Sandaime?"


    Since Yama had already found a topic to anger Uchiha Hideki so he deliberately didn''t answer Hideki''s question and incited him, "Don''t worry about that, look around you, what do you see�� this ce is very big and many people can be kept here, many-many people, you understand what that means, don''t you? You won''t be alone for very long�� this ce will be filled with the Uchiha!"


    "YOU-DESPICABLE-PSYCHOPATHIC-BASTARD! Conspiracy, all this is a conspiracy against the Uchiha n! That hypocritical geezer Sarutobi really wants to eliminate all the Uchiha�� I can''t stay here any longer, I have to warn the Patriarch!"


    Yama tried changing the subject making Hideki convinced that all this was done under Sandaime''s instructions, so he was angrier, up until now; there are still many Uchiha shinobi who believes that Sandaime wouldn''t hurt the Uchiha n but Hideki was now convinced that hypocrite Sarutobi Hiruzen also bears ill intentions towards the Uchiha n!


    As such he was madly trying to break free of the restraint, therefore, the prison room was filled with angry curses and the sound of chains nging.


    Yama didn''t stop Uchiha Hideki but observed the Chakra fluctuations in his body with his Tenseigan.


    Undoubtedly, Uchiha Hideki managed to extract some chakra while in rage, even under the suppression of the Four-Symbols Seal.


    ''Not enough�� it''s still not enough for him to awaken those cursed eyes!'' �C thinking so, Yama pondered a moment and asked tentatively, "By the way, I remember you have a younger brother, don''t you? What was his name again? Haruto? No! Ryo? Not this either! Yup, Ryota! His name is Uchiha Ryota, right?"


    As soon as Yama finished his words, Hideki looked at him with a murderous look as if he would chew Yama alive, "Don''t you dare touch him!"


    Yama obviously didn''t care about Hideki''s warning and muttered, "If I use the elder brother as a bait, it should be easy to fool him, umu�� yeah let''s do this, next target Uchiha Ryota!"


    Hearing that the masked freak wanted to use him as the bait to lead his own brother into a trap, Hideki''s Sharingan activated under the intense rage he felt.


    Yama observed with a surprise and thought, ''Hoh? He manage to activate the Sharingan even with the continuous Chakra Drain, that''s quite impressive?''


    However, as Yama expected, because of the continuous chakra drain, the Sharingan couldn''t be kept activated for more than a few seconds and was soon deactivated.


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Yama thought, ''It appears that simple anger is not enough for him to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan, maybe I will have to change my approach!''


    ��


    On the side of Konoha.


    After gathering the ninjas, Uchiha Fugaku led the teams across the outer wall without any dy to chase after the ninjas of Amatsukami.


    But after following the enemy''s tracks for a while, he stopped.


    Not only him but the entire team stopped and each of them had a frowned expression, looking around nkly.


    It''s because when they started following the tracks and got past the training field there were still obvious traces left but after traveling a few miles all the clues disappeared suddenly.


    It was as if the enemy didn''t move any further.


    Everyone couldn''t help but have the same thought, ''Howe the traces all disappeared from here?''


    Uchiha Ryota spoke with an anxious look, "It couldn''t be that he flew away! If we search carefully, we will definitely find something!"


    Fugaku''s face sank when he heard Ryota''s words, it''s because he heard that Suijin of Amatsukami could strangely fly away using Ice Mirrors, so they can''t deny the possibility that the enemy might have really flown away from here, otherwise, it is impossible to exin that all the clues suddenly disappeared!


    After all, even with the Sharingan, they can''t seem to find anything.


    It must be known that with the Sharingan, the Uchiha n is second only to the Hyuga n in tracking and pursuing, and since they are unable to find anything even with the help of the Sharingan can only have one exnation, there is no clue here in the first ce!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 420 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 209 - – 206 The Necessary ‘Emotions’

    The Uchiha Elites who searched the parameter for any signs of clues left; now reunited and each one gave their report.


    And all their report only indicated that no matter how carefully and meticulously they searched, they couldn''t find even the slightest trace as such their follow-up pursuit came to an abrupt end. ??


    Among all the shinobi present here, Uchiha Hideki''s younger brother, Uchiha Ryota has the most anxious expression.


    A few days ago, he was being so arrogant and prideful, and now he is like a headless fly, moving around aimlessly, trying to find clues that do not even exist!


    Uchiha Fugaku also had a gloomy look, "Signal regrouping, we will be returning back to the vige!"


    Ryota Uchiha was too unstable as such he couldn''t care about the Patriarch''s words and questioned with a cold tone, "Patriarch, are we going to abandon Hideki-nii?"


    Fugaku shook his head, he did not get angry because of Ryota''s cold tone and patiently exined, "There are no traces left by the enemy, pursuing blindly is meaningless and will only lead us in a trap, you should understand this!"


    Uchiha Fugaku has another worry that he didn''t exin.


    This is the second time Amatsukami has taken an action inside the territory of Konohagakure, indicating that they have spies lurking in the vige.


    Currently, most of the elites of the Uchiha n are outside the Vige in order to pursue the enemy, if Amatsukami uses this opportunity to attack the Uchiha n again then who knows how dire the consequences will be!


    And Uchiha Ryota obviously did not realize Patriarch''s concern, and pleaded, "Patriarch, let''s expand the search radius and we are bound to find something, I don''t believe that the enemy didn''t leave anything!"


    Fugaku frowned and said with a solemn expression, "Ryota, things aren''t as simple as they seem on the surface, the enemy has ill-intentions towards the entire Uchiha n and the vige, therefore we must be very cautious with how we deal with them, we will return to the vige for now, and n out further actions in coordination with Sandaime-sama. This is an order!"


    Seeing that Uchiha Ryota still wanted to argue; Fugaku signaled Shisui who stood not far away.


    Shisui nodded and took advantage of Ryota''s distracted expression to cast a Genjutsu upon him.


    One of the nsmen carried fainted Ryota, while Fugaku ordered, "Go back to the vige!"


    Shisui who was following Fugaku closely sighed, this is the first time he has done something that is considered as an active betrayal to the vige so there is always a fear of being caught, although he knew that with Kuroto-san''s cautious nature he wouldn''t have left any clue behind, he was still worried.


    Therefore, he was greatly relieved when the team was returning back without finding anything.


    ��


    Inside the Prison Dungeon.


    After giving Uchiha Hideki a high dose of sleeping agent, Kuroto came to another room.


    He took out a notebook that lied on the shelf with [Uchiha Hideki] written on the cover.


    Recalling all the details just now, Kuroto thoughtfully wrote everything in the notebook.


    [Uchiha Hideki has a strong poison and drug resistance, the specific reason is unknown, but I suspect that it has something to do with his Sharingan, this entails some tests to verify this conjecture in-depth.]


    After writing some details on this page, Kuroto turned over the pages and came to the part with the heading, [Project �C Mangekyou Sharingan]


    Writing,


    [Anger Test: Incite the ''Anger'' of the subject for the awakening of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Observations: Violent Chakra Reaction, Slight increase in Ocr Power of the Sharingan.


    Overall result: Failure


    Reason for failure: Increase in Ocr Power was insufficient


    Spection 1 �C ''Anger'' is not the best stimting emotion in the case of Uchiha Hideki for the awakening of the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Spection 1 �C The level of ''Anger'' was not enough emotional stimtion necessary for him to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan.]


    After recording up to here, Kuroto stopped writing.


    It is not unknown that the Uchiha must be stimted with extreme emotions for them to sessfully awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    These so-called ''Extreme Emotions'' can be of many types such as ''Despair,'' ''Grief,'' ''Anger,'' ''Regret'' and so on.


    Based on all the known sessful cases of the Mangekyou Sharingan Awakening, the highest probability is always under the same emotion of ''Despair,'' and ''Grief.''


    For example, Uchiha Obito experienced the ''despair'' of losing Rin, and Uchiha Shinichi experienced the ''despair'' of witnessing the death of Uchiha Kurumi, the girl he loved.


    Both of them were stimted by the emotion ''despair'' and sessfully awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Among these two, Uchiha Obito even skipped the crucial stage of three tomoe and directly moved to Mangekyou Sharingan from the two tomoe Sharingan, which may have something to do with Hashirama Cells in his body, but there is no clear answer as of yet.


    This event signifies that the emotion ''despair'' has remarkable effects on the Mangekyou Sharingan awakening.


    Additionally, ''Grief'' is also an equally powerful emotion as the necessary stimtion.


    Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, and Uchiha Fugaku experienced the ''Grief'' of losing their friends and sessfully awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    As for ''Anger,'' there doesn''t seem to be any case where the subject awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan purely through ''Anger'' as the emotion.


    The only case thates close to the emotion ''anger'' is the case of Uchiha Sasuke.


    However, the awakening of Uchiha Sasuke''s Mangekyou Sharingan has more to do with the ''Grief'' of the tragic life his brother lived and the ''anger'' towards Konohagakure that was the cause of all this. Therefore, we can conclude that his stimtion was abination of ''Grief'' as the primary and ''Anger'' being the secondary emotion.


    With that understood, Kuroto turned over the page of the notebook and wrote:


    [Sadness Test: ...]


    From Kuroto''s perspective, making Hideki experience ''Grief'' isn''t that difficult. There are many very close rtives of Hideki in the Uchiha n, and all these emotional bonds can be used. Among these, Uchiha Ryota, the younger brother of Hideki is the best choice.


    If Kuroto makes sure that Uchiha Hideki experienced some ''Anger'' in conjunction with extreme ''Grief,'' the possibility of him awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan will be very high.


    After all, there is already an example of Uchiha Sasuke.


    Therefore, the next test will be focused on stimtion through ''Grief.''


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 422 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 210 - – 207 Elder Council Meeting

    Hokage Office.


    Sandaime sat on his chair with a grim expression on his face, and the room was filled with smoke. ??


    Uchiha Itachi silently stood on the side not minding the tobo smoke.


    At this time, the door of the office was pushed open and several figures walked in.


    The first one was none other than Shimura Danzo followed by Utatane Koharu and finally Mitokado Homura.


    With the arrival of the three elder consultants, Hiruzen put down his tobo pipe and said, "Uchiha Itachi, exin the situation to the three consultants!"


    Itachi nodded courteously and without any dy, he ryed all the information including his own understanding of the matter regarding the kidnapping of Uchiha Hideki by Amatsukami in detail.


    When he heard that Amatsukami again dared to cause trouble in Konohagakure, Danzo was furious, "What courage do they have! What do they think of Konoha, their personal yground?"


    Utatane Koharu was also angry, "They can''t be allowed to do whatever they wish in the vige!"


    Although Mitokado Homura did not voice out his opinion, he still nodded with the other two, he was also in favor to put an end to these bounty ninjas.


    Even if it was a shinobi of the Uchiha n to be attacked and kidnapped, the action itself was like a resounding p in the faces of the senior management of Konoha.


    It isn''t wrong to say that once this news spread, the already falling prestige of Konoha will be heavily damaged, and this will also incite other bounty ninjas to have the courage to soon follow suit in the footsteps of Amatsukami and Akatsuki.


    Sandaime asked Danzo, "How has the investigation been going?"


    Being the leader of the Root unit of the Anbu department, Shimura Danzo is also responsible for collecting all sorts of secret intelligence, the Root has its spies nted in other major viges that regrly transfer all the intel they could, as such Sandaime appointed him to collect all the intelligence about these bounty-nin organizations to have a better understanding of who they were dealing with.


    Danzo had a frowned expression and said, "The information about Amatsukami is very limited, I personally specte that this organization has recentlye into existence, probably not more than one or two years, and none of the identities we could think of matches with those mask wearers, other than what you spected that Uchiha Shinichi being ''Homusubi,'' these people seem to pop out of seemingly nowhere, giving them a mysterious vibe.


    As for�� As for Akatsuki Organization, due to the short period andck of personnel because of Uchiha Shinichi''s actions, any useful information about Akatsuki has not been obtained as of yet, aside from the fact that Akatsuki seems to be a Mercenary Organization willing to work in cooperation with other Shinobi Viges."


    Undoubtedly Danzo did not reveal all the intelligence he had about Akatsuki Organization.


    Shimura Danzo may not have collected useful intelligence about Amatsukami but that''s not the case when ites to Akatsuki.


    It wouldn''t even be wrong to say that at this point in time, Shimura Danzo is second only to Hyuga Kuroto in Konohagakure to have the understanding of the Akatsuki.


    After all, the previous leader of Akatsuki, during its first iteration, died because of Danzo.


    Ever since then, the real Akatsuki that worked to bring peace during the leadership of Yahiko has transitioned into a Mercenary organization under the frontal leadership of Nagato, with the secret goal of reviving the Juubi.


    Danzo and Hanzo may have thought that with the death of Yahiko, the Akatsuki would soon disappear, but unfortunately, that didn''t happen, and he never expected that Akatsuki would not only not disappear but even start recruiting S-ss nuke-nin from all the viges into it.


    This discovery has been troubling Danzo.


    After all, many individuals with monstrous strength have joined Akatsuki, and because of what he did, the Akatsuki would obviously harbor hatred towards Konoha, so he dare not mention this matter in the high-level meeting.


    Besides, he still doesn''t know what would happen if Jiraiya finds out about this matter!


    Although Sandaime had some doubts he nodded nheless, ''It seems I will have to organize further investigation about Akatsuki, once the matter of Amatsukami is resolved!''


    Thinking so, his gaze turned towards Koharu, "Has there been any response from Kumogakure?"


    Koharu nodded, "At present, Raikage only asked for a formal exnation detailing all the circumstances, and a request for a formal apology including somepensation because of theck of sincerity on our part, as for whatpensation they desire, Raikage has yet to state his terms."


    The sudden exposure of two such powerful organization made Kumogakure quite careful, so before they find all the information about the two organization, Kumogakure would not carelesslyunch a full-scale war against Konoha or threaten to do so, and without the confidence to start a war, Raikage would naturally not pressure Konoha too much.


    Sandaime breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this news, and immediately said, "if that''s the case, call Jiraiya from the front line."


    Koharu nodded and began to write the message to be sent.


    Theck of trustworthy high-levelbat power has been the major cause of all the trouble, so recalling Jiraiya is very necessary as they do not have many options to choose from.


    Hearing Sandaime''s words, Danzo''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, he was thinking something.


    After some more discussion, Sandaime ordered, "Aside from Anbu, recruit elites from the major ns including Hyuga, Sarutobi, Nara, Yamanaka, Inuzuka, and other, Danzo, you will serve as themander and Jiraiya will be the deputymander, the objective is to search and eliminate Amatsukami as well as the rescue of Uchiha Hideki!"


    Danzo sighed in relief after hearing that Hiruzen gave him themand.


    Among the high-level, the only people who canpare with him are Sandaime himself, Utatane Koharu, and Mitokado Homura, and finally, there is Jiraiya of the Sannin.


    Therefore, when Sandaime ordered Jiraiya to be called back, Danzo was worried that Hiruzen will give themand to Jiraiya over him for the task of hunting down Amatsukami, but Sandaime chose him which greatly pleased him.


    In the eyes of Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo who is ustomed to doing such tasks is best for circling and hunting down Amatsukami.


    After everything was decided, the meeting was concluded and the three elder consultants left the Hokage office.


    At this time Sandaime turned his gaze towards Uchiha Itachi and said, "You can go back now and exin the result of the meeting to Uchiha Patriarch!"


    The reason Sandaime allowed Itachi to be the witness of the meeting was to show goodwill and sincerity to the Uchiha n and appease them, preventing them fromunching the Coup, there was also the intention of assessing Uchiha Itachi''s thinking process but it was not that important for now.


    Itachi nodded in understanding towards Sandaime, he may not be very old, but he is mature enough to understand Sandaime''s intentions.


    After a courteous greeting to Sandaime-sama, Itachi left the Hokage office and made his way towards the Uchiha n.


    With the conclusion of the Elder Consultant''s meeting, a Root Anbu conveyed the order of Sandaime to the elite shinobi among themon folks.


    At the same time, the Patriarchs of all the major ns also received the summons in the name of Hokage to organize a hunting operation.


    The Patriarchs of the major ns were obviously a bit ufortable by Sandaime''s orders.


    The numbers of elites are rare even in these major ns, and with the events ongoing for the past decade, the elites have only decreased, so the patriarchs were a bit ufortable sending their newly grown outstanding shinobi, afraid that they will end up dying��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 424 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 211 - – 208 Too Smooth (Edited)

    Hiashi handed the convening order issued by Sandaime to the young brother Hizashi while he was considering something.


    Hizashi read the content of the scroll and said without any hesitation, "I will go!" ??


    Even though there have been many casualties over the years, the number of elites has somewhat grown over the past two years therefore, Hiashi was also a bit worried whether the situation would return back.


    But an order is an order, nothing can be done about it, so the participation of Hizashi in the hunting operation is also an inevitable thing.


    "Amatsukami is not a simple bounty-nin organization, pay attention to safety." �C After a short pause, Hiashi continued, "Make sure to choose some of the elites, excluding Kuroto-Kun, and take them with you, honestly I would rather let Kuroto-Kun handle this matter, but it seems he will be busy with Anbu task, anyways that aside, pay attention to your safety as well as the safety of others from the n."


    Hizashi nodded and after selecting 5 ninjas at the level of Jonin and Tokubetsu Jonin, Hizashi rushed to the gathering point.


    As soon as he arrived at the gathering point, Hizashi noticed some of the acquaintances.


    ''Inoichi, Shikaku, Choza��'' �C Looking at the familiar faces, Hizashi paid more attention to the matter.


    On the other side of the gathering point stood, Patriarch of the Inuzuka n, along with Inuzuka Tsume and their canine partners, Aburame Shibi and the other Aburame n shinobi quietly sitting.


    At this time, Shimura Danzo led arge number of civilian shinobi as well as Anbu ninja at the gathering point.


    Standing at the high tform, Danzo tapped his crutch on the ground harshly to attract everyone''s attention and said coldly, "This time the mission is to hunt and wipe out the criminal organization Amatsukami, I will be themander, I do hope that everyone will work together and follow the given orders, that is all!"


    After that, Danzo waited for everyone to process his words, and a few secondster the entire unit set out.


    ��


    Hyuga Kuroto''s home.


    Only a few minutes passed since he returned to his house from the Dungeon Prison and released the shadow clone and let the information sink in.


    At this time, an Anbu appeared at the front gate and conveyed the summoning order issued by Sandaime-Sama.


    Kuroto nodded and after getting dressed in his Eagle Anbubat uniform, he rushed towards the Hokage Office.


    Arriving at the Hokage office, Kuroto saw that the other three members of Team-11 had already gathered at the Hokage Office before him.


    With the arrival of thest member of Team-11, Sandaime turned away from the window of the Hokage Office and passed the scroll detailing the content of the mission to the captain of Team-11.


    Kakashi in his Dog Anbu vest received the scroll, and briefly looking through the contents he stepped forward and bowed, "Team-11 will obey the instructions!"


    As stated before, the Anbu do not have the right to refuse any mission they are ordered toplete. Even if the Hokage task them with the death mission, the Anbu must fulfill it without any question, unless he wants to bebelled as a nuke-nin.


    Sandaime nodded, "The vige has decided to let Elder Consultant Shimura Danzo be themander responsible for the annihtion of Amatsukami."


    As soon as he heard this, Shisui''s gaze turned towards Kuroto, but noticing that there was no change in Kuroto''s expression, as usual, Shisui also calmed his mind and turned his attention back to Sandaime.


    "I want all the details of the hunting operation, so the mission of Team-11 is to observe and monitor all the personnel involved in the hunting mission."


    Kakashi asked with a bit of hesitation, "Does Elder Consultant Shimura Danzo also has to be monitored?"


    Sandaime nodded and said in a deep voice, "All the personnel participating in the operation must be monitored, Elder Consultant Shimura Danzo and the Toad Sannin Jiraiya are no exception, is that understood?"


    Kakashi replied, "Yes, Hokage-sama!"


    With Kakashi''s reply, Sandaime''s gaze turned towards the other three of the team-11 and finallynded on Shisui, "Uchiha Shisui, Anbu Code-Cat, you will be responsible for monitoring the movements of the Uchiha n!"


    Without any hesitation in his voice, Shisui nodded, "Yes, Hokage-sama!"


    Sandaime''s words and actions imply that he is willing to trust the Uchiha n and try to resolve the conflict, and the same is happening from the side of the Uchiha n too, therefore, it wouldn''t wrong to say that the Coup will be dyed until the threat of Amatsukami is resolved, with this Shisui was very relieved and happy.


    The clever idea to prepare amon enemy for the Uchiha n and Konoha was very ingenious and clever, with this they have more time to resolve the issue of the Uchiha Coup!


    After leaving the Hokage Office, the four members arrived at a remote secret route that Team-11 uses for going out of the vige during their mission.


    Dog said, "The objective of the mission is focused monitoring and surveince, however, there are too many targets to be monitored, therefore, we will all act separately."


    Eagle, Cat, and Monkey nodded in agreement.


    With no objection from any of the members of the team, Dog said, "I will be responsible for monitoring Elder Consultant Shimura Danzo and the other Anbu beside him, be that of the Root subdivision, Eagle will be responsible for monitoring Jiraiya-sama and the shinobi of all the other major ns such as the Hyuga, Ino-Shika-Cho, Sarutobi and so on, Monkey will be responsible for monitoring the minor ns and the civilian shinobi, finally, as Hokage -sama ordered, Cat will be responsible for the elites of the Uchiha n, is that clear?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Hyuga Kuroto can''t help but have a respectful look towards Hatake Kakashi, in all the missions they have performed up to now, Kakashi has always taken the initiative to perform the most dangerous part and it is not because he distrusts others ability but it is because he does not wish to let otherrades die before him, and this is worth respecting if anything!


    This time is also simr, themander of the operation obviously has the most sensitive identity, and team-11 has to make sure that they are not noticed while carrying out this secret mission, therefore monitoring Shimura Danzo is a highly challenging task.


    After everyone''s part was assigned, the team separated, Dog and Monkey left towards the direction their targets will be.


    After confirming that no one was around, Cat removed his Anbu mask and said with a slightly excited expression, "Kuroto-san, your method has really started to work!"


    Eagle also removed his Anbu mask and asked curiously, "Has it started to work so soon?"


    Shisui nodded repeatedly, "In the n meeting held not too long ago, everyone only discussed how to hunt down and eliminate Amatsukami as well as rescue Uchiha Hideki, and no one mentioned anything about the Coup, even the other shinobi of Uchiha n were angry at the shameless Amatsukami and no one mentioned anything rted to the Hokage faction, this is the beginning of something��"


    Seeing Shisui''s excited expression, Kuroto nodded and patted him on the shoulder, "If that''s the case then very good, but make sure to not be too happy, currently the two factions have somewhat realized the threat that Amatsukami pose, but they have not deeply understood just how dangerous Amatsukami is and will be in the near future, so we can''t let our guards down, until this point is ingrained in their hearts, moreover the main objective of all this is to divert their attention towards amon enemy and then close the rift between the two factions over time, otherwise the dissatisfaction in the hearts of both side will notpletely disappear."


    Shisui who was ruthlessly poured down with cold water nodded with a sigh, "Yes, now everyone is somewhat scared of some fictional enemy called Amatsukami, and this has prompted them to work together, it will take much longer to resolve the conflict between the two sides��" �C shaking his head to clear up his mind, Shisui asked again, "So Kuroto-san, what should we do next?"


    Kuroto thought a little and said, "This time the vige hasunched arge-scale hunt down operation, additionally tasked us for the monitoring purpose, the objective should also be to find out if there are any eyeliners hidden inside Konoha, well we don''t have to worry about the second point, as for the first we don''t need to deal with pointless trouble, so let Amatsukami be out of the limelight, for the time being, this way Akatsuki will get more unwanted attention." �C After Kuroto said this, the two of them nodded to y it safe for the time being and disappeared in a different direction for the monitoring task.


    This time, Konoha was not restrained and quickly demonstrated its power, even though greatly weakened, Konoha still maintains the most strength of the five great nations, and as expected, within a few short weeks, most of the ck-market exchange spots, secret intelligence offices, gold exchanges, and other underground organizations hidden in the territory of the Land of Fire were all swept in one fell swoop.


    Arge number of ck-market officers were arrested and thrown into prison cells for the inquiry and mind reading.


    Not only that, all the bounty ninja and defected-nin that were hiding inside the Land of Fire were also fished out of the waters and suffered mercilessly at the hands of torture specialists and Yamanaka shinobi.


    After all, not all bounty-nin can be as strong as the members of Akatsuki and Amatsukami and were quickly resolved.


    And a few handful ones, those who have a good level of strength were informed of the troubles that Amatsukami has caused with Konohagakure and has already left the Land of Fire tacitly because they understood that Konoha would not sit back and let them do as they please.


    Overall, the hunting operation didn''t encounter any major resistance and went very smoothly in the face of the difference inbat power of the two sides, in fact, the operation went too smoothly that everyone felt too pressured, because they couldn''t find anything about Amatsukami no matter how much they searched�� It was as if Amatsukami doesn''t even exist in reality��!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 426 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 212 - – 209 Ryota’s Madness

    Looking at the reward posters in his hand Kuroto can''t help butugh.


    Currently, he has a total of five reward posters in his hand. ??


    The first two are the old reward posters recording the bounty after the Uchiha Shinichi defection incident. The paper has also yellowed out and the reward is still the same as before.


    Then there are also three new rewards.


    First is issued for the so-called leader of Amatsukami, Yama, the picture part is only a rough sketch of the Yama mask and the Amatsukami Cloak with a reward of 150 million Ryo.


    The other two are issued rewards for the two other members of Amatsukami who have made a public appearance each worth 80 million Ryo.


    If the five bounties are added together the total amount reaches up to 370 million Ryo. Thinking so, Kuroto can''t help but wonder whether to produce a few clones and exchange their corpses for the bounty.


    But he soon dispelled this absurd idea, and thought, ''Who would have issued these rewards?''


    The actions Konoha carried out in the past week were to eliminate all the possible bounty-nin and mercenary organizations non-affiliated to Konoha and collect all the intelligence they can about Amatsukami, but Hokage-sama did not issue any rewards in the ck-Market Circle. So, the other possible parties who could have issued the rewards are Uchiha n, Akatsuki Organization, and Kumogakure.


    At this time, Shisui''s figure appeared in front of Kuroto.


    Kuroto asked, "Did it seed?"


    Shisui shook his head negatively, "Root subdivision has fully taken over the prison cell andpletely sealed it for torture and mind-reading purpose, so entering and gathering any intelligence without Danzo-sama''s permission is impossible."


    Kuroto nodded, he expected as much. Although he knows that his Yama and Suijin disguises are impable and impossible to see through, there is no absolute in the shinobi world.


    And if some had actually seen through his disguise and was captured, then there is a possibility that this information will be revealed, so he asked Shisui to infiltrate the Prison Grounds and see if he could figure out something.


    But it appears that Shimura Danzo has taken the cautious route, and directly sealed restricted the entry.


    Sighing slightly, Kuroto decided to put this matter aside for the time being and asked Shisui, "And just what in the hell is going with your Uchiha n? Why have I been hearing reports of innocents being killed and piged? Does the Uchiha n really have any intention to stay alive or are they gone insane enough to break the shinobi code even in the non-war period, are you people just asking to be put into a bad position?"


    Shisui''s face also darkened upon Kuroto''s question, sighing in helplessness, Shisui said, "There has been no news of Hideki for such a long time, so�� so Uchiha Ryota has been getting more unstable, even the other nsmen are staying a bit far away from him�� and it has be a bit difficult for even Patriarch to persuade him to be patient!"


    ��


    Somewhere else in the Land of Fire.


    In a market area, Uchiha Ryota held a bounty-nin by the cor and questioned with a vicious tone, "Answer me, where is the hiding ce of Amatsukami?"


    The bounty-nin was currently in a severe state, the face was swollen red, the jaw was broken, blood flowing from the corner of the mouth, several cut and stab wounds in and around the stomach, and he could only shake his head in fear, "I�� I don''t know�� Please let me go�� I�� I have a wife a-!"


    "Oh, you have a family, and you still don''t know?" �C Ryota grinned, took out another kunai, and stabbed at the back of the bounty-nin''s hand repeatedly and questioned again, "Do you know now?"


    The poor bounty-nin already had tearsing out of his eyes, he knew that his sensory nerves in the hands are damaged, but because of theck of his strength, all he could do was grit his teeth and beg, "I�� I have retired long ago; I have quit my life as a shinobi�� I swear I have never heard of Amatsukami�� please just let me go�� I swear I don''t know anything!"


    "You still don''t know?" �C Uchiha Ryota snorted and punched the bounty-nin with all his strength, causing blood to stter all over the ce.


    At this time, Hyuga Hizashi walked near Uchiha Ryota and tried to dissuade him, "Stop acting barbaric Uchiha Ryota, if you continue, he will only die before he can even give out any useful intel!"


    Uchiha Ryota turned towards Hizashi with a gloomy look in his eyes and kicked away the bounty-nin who was only a step away from the door of death.


    Hizashi sighed in relief, but just when he thought that Uchiha Ryota was about to stop, he suddenly printed hand seals and shouted while turning towards the retired bounty-nin,


    "Fire Release: Fireball Technique!"


    The huge fireball rushed towards the dying bounty-nin and swallowed himpletely not even leaving ashes.


    But it didn''t stop there and soon the mes of the fire technique spread to the other ces.


    And it wasn''t even a few seconds when the small bazaar they were in was swallowed in the mes of the billowing hot fire spread by the raging wind, the entire ce started to burn.


    Hizashi was taken aback and frowned, "Are you crazy? You are breaking the Shinobi code!"


    Looking at the normal civilians struggling to get away from the mes, listening to the shouts, wailing, and crying of people reaching his ears, Ryotaughed unscrupulously, "These useless people deserve to die, since they don''t know anything, what''s the point them even being alive!"


    Hizashi''s face sank, "Uchiha Ryota, you are being too savage! How do you expect Hokage-sama to exin this situation to Daimyo-sama, do you have no shame?"


    Ryota nced at Hizashi with unhidden disdain in his gaze as his eyes turned towards the forehead and said, "Huh�� a dog like you is not qualified to tell what an Uchiha should do and what he should not do!"


    Uchiha Ryota directly touched the nail of Hizashi''s heart, and now Hizashi was really angry.


    Ryota noticed Hizashi''s rising anger and said mockingly, "Hooh, you wanna try it? Do you have the courage!?"


    Following the words, the three ck tomoe circling in the scarlet copy wheel appeared in Ryota''s eyes and his murderous intentions were subconsciously leaking, he has aching to kill and ughter.


    Hizashi took a deep breath to calm his anger and stated with a serious expression, "I will be reporting your actions to Hokage-sa-��!"


    However, before he couldplete the sentence, Uchiha Ryota flickered from his position and rushed towards Hizashi.


    "You��?" �C Hizashi was taken aback, he did not expect Uchiha Ryota to really go mad enough to attack a fellow shinobi from the same vige. This is outrageous!


    Boom��


    Hizashi was unprepared and could hardly resist the kick of Uchiha Ryota, as a result, he flew and hit a wall on the other side of the road.


    ��


    In the woods outside the small Bazaar.


    A whirling vortex appeared in the void and out came our very own masked-man.


    He naturally came to the Land of Fire to investigate Amatsukami.


    Sitting on a tree branch and dangling his legs in a to-and-fro motion, with one hand supporting the chin part of the mask he wore, the person was carefully observing the battle that took ce in the distance.


    Uchiha Ryota and Hyuga Hizashi are both elite Jonin of their respective ns, and their strength is almost of the same level.


    It is just that Uchiha Ryota not only attacked first but was also unscrupulous, bloodthirsty, and crazy, while Hizashi cannot act in such a way so he was being suppressed by Uchiha Ryota.


    At this moment Zetsu stuck out half of its body from the trunk of the tree and asked curiously, "Huh, howe two Konoha shinobi are fighting?"


    Masked-man turned to look at Zetsu and instead of answering he questioned, "Did you find the reason why Konoha organized such an operation and included the Uchiha n into it? Was it to encircle and hunt down Amatsukami?"


    Zetsu nodded, "I overheard the conversation of a few Konoha shinobi, it seems that Amatsukami has been eyeing Sharingan, and kidnapped an elite Jonin of the Uchiha n from the vige, so to hunt down and possibly rescue the kidnapped Uchiha n member, Konoha organized a search and hunt down operation under themand of Shimura Danzo, and the Uchiha n is also a part of this operation."


    Masted-man was surprised and muttered with a frown, "Amatsukami has been eyeing Sharingan of the Uchiha n?" he couldn''t help but murmur, "What do they want the Sharingan for, is it just money or something else entirely?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 428 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 213 - – 210 Ryota’s Unscrupulous Behavior

    The true power of Sharingan can only be manifested by an Uchiha, Hatake Kakashi is a typical example of being greatly restrained by the Sharingan he has, therefore, the masked-man was quite intrigued as to why would Amatsukami disy the sudden interest in the Sharingan.


    Zetsu said, "I also overheard a piece of intelligence about Amatsukami you would be very interested to know!" ??


    "What intelligence?" �C asked masked-man with curiosity.


    "It is suspected that Homusubi is actually a defected Uchiha, he has also awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, and apparently he also defeated Uchiha Shisui!"


    Masked-man was stunned, his face had a gloomy look.


    There are very few people that make him feel threatened in the Shinobi world. Among them, Uchiha Madara and Yondaime Hokage Namikaze Minato are the only two people that really prompted the masked-man to be cautious.


    But with the death of these two, masked-man gradually felt that the entire shinobi world was dancing in the palm of his hands and he had control over everything. However, the sudden emergence of Amatsukami has started to again give rise to that same fear, and he can''t help but feel that things have started to get out of his hand.


    After a long silence, the masked man questioned, "Can you be certain of this intelligence?"


    Uchiha Shisui is currently the only Uchiha shinobi of Konoha to have the Mangekyou Sharingan, his strength is definitely not weak, and if Homusubi of Amatsukami could easily defeat Uchiha Shisui, then that means Homusubi is also not a simple individual.


    Zetsu shrugged, "I only overheard this piece of information, as for whether it is correct or not can''t be confirmed for the time being, but if you really want to know, I can kidnap a Konoha Shinobi who should be aware of this intelligence and confirm the authenticity."


    Masked-man shook his head negatively, "No, we would not be taking any action this time around!"


    Zetsu noticed the masked man''s worry and questioned, "Are worried about something perhaps?"


    The masked man said, "If Homusubi really defeated Uchiha Shisui, then there is no longer a need to confirm whether he has Mangekyou Sharingan, it has to be the case, the rumors may, in fact, be credible enough�� but he is not the cause of my worry, we have no intelligence whatsoever about Yama!"


    "If what Kakuzu said is correct, then Yama is the leader of Amatsukami, are you worried about him?" �C asked Zetsu.


    The masked mas silent for a while, neither did he nod nor denied, and after the silence he spoke, "Being the leader, Yama should be stronger than Homusubi, and if that''s the case, it would not be easy to deal with him, I don''t want to provoke such troublesome guy."


    "Now that I think about it this way, this does seem correct, but this only makes me more curious as to who exactly is this Yama fellow!" �C muttered Zetsu.


    The masked man turned his head back towards the direction of the fight going on between Uchiha Ryota and Hyuga Hizashi and said, "As long they do not interfere with project Tsuki No Me and do not hinder our actions, we do not need to be enemies, as long as all the nine Bijuu are sessfully collected and Juubi is revived, we wouldn''t have to worry about anything!"


    Zetsu nodded, "What''s more, we also have the Rinnegan, nothing is worth mentioning in the face of the Rinnegan!"


    "Hmm, let Konoha investigate Amatsukami and make sure to pay attention to them, we can consider making our move when there is a right opportunity at our door." �C after speaking this, the masked man suddenly thought of something and questioned, "Have you confirmed the movements of Akatsuki members?"


    Zetsu nodded, "Don''t worry, Uchiha Shinichi and Biwa Juzo have returned to the Land of Rain ahead of schedule, then the Sasori and Kakuzu duo along with Hiruko and Shinno have gone to the Land of Wind, therefore, other than the two of us nobody of Akatsuki is Land of Fire, and will no longer be used by Amatsukami likest time."


    The masked man nodded and asked casually, "The Land of Wind? Are those four going to deal with Orochimaru?"


    Zetsu said, "I heard that Sasori nted a spy around Orochimaru, and I guess that spy should have passed intelligence about Orochimaru''s movements to Sasori."


    The masked man nodded and did not speak anymore, he did not care what happens to Orochimaru.


    Turning his attention back to the battle between the Uchiha and Hyuga, he noticed that the battle was almost concluded.


    Uchiha Ryota had finally gotten the upper hand and knocked down Hyuga Hizashi, however, the fact that he didn''t take any more actions against Hizashi indicates that even if crazy he was still sane enough to not kill Hizashi and soon left the bazaar.


    Looking at Hizashi lying on the ground unconscious, the masked man thought, ''If he dies, the me will undoubtedly fall on Uchiha Ryota, and since Hyuga Hizashi is Hyuga Patriarch''s younger brother he would obviously not forget such a thing, therefore, Hyuga n and Uchiha n will be enemies deadly!''


    But before he could take action he muttered in disappointment, "It seems Hyuga Hizashi''s luck is good, someone arrived."


    After weighing it a little, he decided to give up this n and said to Zetsu, "let''s go."


    Leaving those words his figure mysteriously disappeared in the transparent spiraling whirl.


    Zetsu nced towards Hizashi and sunk back inside the trunk of the tree��


    ��


    In the Bazaar.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    With the sound of breaking through the wind, two figures arrived at the now-destroyed bazaar.


    The two men wore a sash that has the Kanji of Fire around the waist, indicating their identities being the member of ''Twelve Guardian Ninja'' directly serving under the Daimyo of the Land of Fire.


    This time the operation organized by Konoha involved too many towns and viges all over the Land of Fire, so the Daimyo of Land of Fire also dispatched ''Twelve Guardian Ninja'' to help out in the hunting operation.


    And these two members of ''Twelve Guardian Ninja'' rushed here because of the rising ck smoke that they saw from a distance suspecting that a fight must be going on here.


    Looking at the wounded people who fell in the mes, one of the two quickly shouted towards the other, "Asuma-kun, there are people here!"


    Asuma, who has only recently be part of the Guardian Twelve Ninja said with a solemn expression, "Chiriku-san, be careful, there are chances that the enemy is still nearby!"


    The two members of the Guardian Twelve Ninja are none other than Sarutobi Asuma of the Sarutobi n from Konoha, and Chiriku, a ninja monk from the Fire Temple.


    Chiriku nodded, heeding Asuma''s warning and he started rescuing the wounded from the fire.


    A few momentster Asuma discovered the badly injured Hizashi lying in the pile of rubble.


    Being the son of Sandaime, Asuma very well understood Hizashi''s strength so eximed after noting Hizashi''s injuries, "Hizashi-san, who attacked you?"


    Asuma''s exim also attracted Chiriku''s attention and he also came here.


    "Cough-cough��!" �C After a heavy cough, Hizashi said weakly, "It was Uchiha Ryota, he has gone crazy and dared to unscrupulously attack the vigers! When I tried to stop him, he started attacking me, it was unexpected and therefore, I was taken by surprise."


    Hearing Hizashi''s words, both Asuma and Chiriku looked at each other with a frown, they did not expect that it would be an Uchiha nsmen. Uchiha Ryota not only attacked the uninvolved civilians, but also destroyed the bazaar, ughtering civilians, thus breaking the shinobi code, and even went as far as to attach apanion of the same vige.


    At this time, another group of Uchiha Shinobi was attracted by the spreading fire and rushed here as soon as they could.


    When they heard the circumstances and Uchiha Ryota''s brazen actions they were all filled with rage.


    Konoha has the shinobi code to never attack uninvolved civilians, and even during times of war they rarely ughter the civilians without any solid reason, let alone attacking a shinobi of the same vige. This action is open betrayal.


    Uchiha Ryota''s unscrupulous action of ughtering innocents aroused everyone''s indignation, especially Asuma and Chiriku who are directly serving under Daimyo, and they mored for his arrest and capital punishment.


    It didn''t take long for this news to be passed back to the vige, and everyone learned of Uchiha Ryota''s action of attacking Hyuga Hizashi, the younger brother of the Hyuga Patriarch. As soon as Shisui heard this, he couldn''t help but curse the freaking bastard and quickly met up with Kuroto��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 430 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 214 - – 211 Akatsuki’s Information

    When Shisui heard the news that Uchiha Ryota dared to attack Hyuga Hizashi, he was taken aback.


    In the eyes of general Konoha shinobi both the n are noble and honorable, but they also know that the Uchiha n is stronger than the Hyuga, whether in terms of strength or fame. ??


    But only Uchiha Shisui who knows the true strength of Kuroto understands that with the presence of Kuroto-san, Hyuga n is undoubtedly superior to the Uchiha n.


    Therefore, he was a little panicked when he heard that Hyuga Hizashi was attacked by Uchiha Ryota, he can''t imagine what would the consequences be if Ryota actually killed Hyuga Hizashi.


    When Shisui met up with Kuroto, he apologized, again and again, to make sure that Kuroto-san overlooks Ryota''s audacity this time.


    Kuroto waved his hand and said, "Forget it, this time, I was a bit negligent. With the kind of temperament Uchiha Ryota has, I should have considered that he will take brazen actions if stimted."


    Shisui was a little sad.


    He had even started to consider if just the sacrifice of Uchiha Hideki would be enough to save the Uchiha n from their predicament.


    However, it seems that he was expecting too much, Uchiha Ryota''s not only created a problem for the n with the Hokage faction through his action, but he even dared to provoke the Hyuga n, therefore Shisui can''t help but think that the extremists really have to purge as they are too harmful to the n!


    After making up his mind, Shisui said, "Kuroto-san, when are we going to kidnap Uchiha Ryota?"


    Kuroto nced at Shisui with a smile, "Heh, I thought you would still hesitate for a while?"


    Shisui can''t help but smile bitterly, "The n has already progressed to this point, and Uchiha Ryota is doing more harm to the n than good, so it is better to continue."


    Kuroto nodded and did not tease Shisui anymore, after pondering a little he said, "You should investigate Uchiha Ryota''s movements to look for the possible opportunities when we have the appropriate window, we can take swift action."


    Shisui nodded and the both of them separated.


    ��


    Temporary Prison.


    Knock�� Knock��


    The sudden knock on the door interrupted Shimura Danzo''s thoughts, recollecting himself he said,


    "Come in."


    Followed by themand a Root Anbu walked into Shimura Danzo''s office and passed a document file.


    "Danzo-sama, this document contains all the intelligence we have obtained so far."


    Danzo reached out his hand to take the document file while questioning, "Has the base camp of Amatsukami been tortured out?"


    The root ninja shook his head, "Please forgive this subordinate Danzo-sama, till date we have obtained no valid intelligence about Amatsukami, no matter how much torture the people are put through, no matter how much mind reading is done nobody knows anything! They�� they are allpletely ignorant of any information rted to Amatsukami!"


    Smash�� Crack��!


    Danzo threw the document file at the wooden table and smashed his fist on top of it while speaking angrily, "They don''t know anything? Then what is this document you are giving me? Do you want me to n out the further actions using this rubbish!!?"


    The kneeling Anbu shook his head repetitively, "No-no-no�� Danzo-sama they really don''t know anything�� a-a-and this file records the information about A-Akatsuki Organization��"


    "Akatsuki Organization��?" �C Hearing these words, Danzo''s gaze became grim, picking up the document file from the table, he read the content and he was shocked�� the more he read the more his face turned pale!


    "Orochimaru, Uchiha Shinichi, Hiruko, Shinno, Biwa Juzo, Sasori, Kakuzu�� these damn S-ss defected-nin from all the viges have joined the Akatsuki, what do they want to do?!"


    Looking at the long list of names he is quite familiar with, Danzo''s anger was off the charts.


    Akatsuki is different from Amatsukami, where Kuroto has made sure to disguise his identity using a mask, cloak, eliminating body odor, etc�� to make sure that nobody could figure out his identity.


    When the members of Akatsuki acts, all of them show their true color and act without any scruples, therefore, when Konoha started this full-scale hunting operation, all over the Land of Fire�� the information about so many S-ss missing-nin being part of Akatsuki was immediately exposed.


    Kuroto secretly uses Konoha''s intelligencework when he acts as ''Yama'' or ''Suijin'' and most of the time, he used the Tenseigan Chakra Mode to travel from one location to another, therefore he did not have much interaction with irrelevant people.


    For this reason, even if he haspleted many missions in the ck-Market Circle as ''Yama'' and ''Suijin'' the only people who have seen him are either his targets or the Bounty boss.


    Akatsuki members are different, most of the time, they travel on foot, uses their own intelligencework or that of the ck-Market Circle, whether it is food, lodging, or intelligence collection, theye in contact with all sorts of people, for that reason, the intelligence about ''Who are they?'' and ''who do they work for?'' inevitable leaks.


    Putting down the file with a gloomy look, Danzo can''t help but think, ''It seems that the previous rumors were indeed true!''


    Not too long ago, there were rumors about Orochimaru, and Uchiha Shinichi joining a mercenary organization in the ck-Market Circle, but nobody including Shimura Danzo believed such ridiculous nonsense.


    And it is natural because, in the eyes of Sandaime, Danzo, and others, a ninja at the level of Orochimaru would never bother to join some mercenary organization unless they have a special love for money, which is obviously not the case for both Orochimaru and Uchiha Shinichi.


    Although, the four members of the elder advisor council were not sure about Orochimaru, however, in regards to Uchiha Shinichi they all initially believed that he has defected to Kumogakure therefore they were doubtful whether the rumors were intentionally spread by Kumo.


    But now that he read this file, Danzo realized that rumors were not false.


    Danzo can''t help but feel disturbed at the thought of so many powerful defected ninjas of Konoha hiding in Akatsuki.


    Moreover, they all have some story behind the scenes with Shimura Danzo, therefore, Danzo felt that Akatsuki poses a much greater threat to Konohapared to Amatsukami.


    After a long silence, Danzo questioned, "Is there no information about the current leader of Akatsuki?"


    The kneeling Root Anbu quickly replied, "The current leader of Akatsuki is also very mysterious, and it seems that other than the official members of Akatsuki, nobody knows anything about him, he has also not made any appearance in the shinobi world, so we were not able to torture out any information about him."


    Hearing this Danzo nodded in understanding and ordered in an unquestionable tone, "Continue to collect intelligence, I want all the information about Akatsuki Organization too!"


    "Yes, Danzo-sama!" �C The Root Anbu nodded respectfully and left the office.


    At this time, Danzo again picked up the file recording Akatsuki''s intelligence and muttered to himself, "Akatsuki, Amatsukami�� what do they really want to do?"


    Suddenly, another root Anbu appeared in the office and reported, "Danzo-sama, we have just obtained a piece of intelligence ording to which, Amatsukami and Akatsuki are in a hostile rtionship. The report even says that there was a fierce conflict between them!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 432 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 215 - – 212 Danzos Means

    This new piece of intelligence immediately aroused Danzo''s interest.


    If Amatsukami and Akatsuki are really hostile towards one another, there will be a lot of room for maneuvering, and he would even be able to sit at the top watching the two organizations destroying themselves. ??


    Therefore, he stopped his thought midway and questioned, "The two organizations are hostile? Is there any relevant information that confirms this?"


    The root Anbu nodded, "ording to the reports we have received the small-scale war a few months ago that destroyed arge part of the forest and we suspected Orochimaru''s involvement in it because of the clues found there was actually a fight between Kakuzu of Akatsuki and Suijin of Amatsukami, the specific situation is not known but the first part can be confirmed."


    Danzo nodded and asked, "What was the reason for the conflict?"


    "The bounty exchange master seems to be unaware of the cause but considering the fact that Kakuzu hasmissioned the ck-Market to investigate ''Yama'' only a few months prior to that conflict, the bounty exchange master spectes that Akatsuki and Amatsukami might have some disputes over the quota of bounty tasks."


    Danzo sneered at this spection.


    Although the bounty tasks in ck-market Circle are limited, there would never be a shortage for such strong individuals like Akatsuki and Amatsukami, so thinking that the dispute was caused because of the quota of bounty task is utterly foolish.


    There has to be some other reason which they have yet to figure out.


    Thinking so, Danzo ordered the Root Anbu to leave, while he himself got up from the wooden chair he sat on and walked back and forth in his office mulling over all the information he has in his hands up to now.


    ording to the intelligence obtained so far, Danzo has gained a general understanding of Akatsuki. Their operation structure, the behavior of the various members, identities and et cetera are all within his scope of understanding, except that current their leader is a bit too mysterious but they do make an extraordinarily strong mercenary organization.


    However, Amatsukami ispletely different.


    Up to now they only know some bits and pieces about their members. For all they know, they are only aware of four members of Amatsukami of which the abilities of the two are also not clear.


    Danzo never expected that even after carrying out such arge-scale operation, involving hundreds of shinobi not only in the Land of Fire but also the surrounding nations, he still could not dig out even the slightest of useful intelligence about Amatsukami. If not for the several outstanding and remarkable record of Amatsukami in the recent period, Danzo would even doubt whether Amatsukami really exist?


    Thinking so, he started reviewing his thoughts, connecting dots about all the actions that Amatsukami took part in, and after going over these dots many times, he suddenly thought of something and that''s when he felt that he grasped something about Amatsukami.


    The fact that there is no information about Amatsukami is also a piece of information in itself.


    The fact that no intelligence about Amatsukami can be dug. If you look at this from another perspective it would imply that there is actually no clue, to begin with!


    Imagine that even an organization as fierce and strong as Akatsuki also needs to use ck-Market Circle and various private intelligence agents to collect information about their targets all over the shinobi world, then why does Amatsukami not need to use the underground intelligenceworks for obtaining all the intelligence they need?


    There is only one answer, that is, Amatsukami has another intelligencework.


    With the reputation that Amatsukami has about their high efficiency and precise shots, it wouldn''t be wrong if Danzo infers that the intelligencework that Amatsukami uses is absolutely superior to that underground intelligencework.


    And in the shinobi world, there are only five shinobi viges that surpass the underground intelligencework.


    ''Is it possible that Amatsukami is actually just an empty shell organization created by a certain shinobi vige?'' �C this thought appeared in Danzo''s mind.


    "Kirigakure has just gone through civil strife against their major ns so they can be ruled out, they have neither strength nor the willingness to do this kind of thing�� first they would do is get rid of their own troubles!"


    "Sunagakure is under suppression from the Daimyo of the Land of Wind, so their power is continuously decreasing, Sunagakure is also an ally, so they can be excluded for the time being��"


    "If it was Kumogakure, then there was no need to sacrifice their Head shinobi, they could have used so many other excuses to start the war, not to mention they wouldn''t have agreed to the peace treaty itself, so Kumogakure can also be ruled out��"


    "Iwagakure is a bit suspicious, and with Onoki''s character it wouldn''t be surprising, but if it really was Iwagakure, they could have just killed Watanabe and disappeared, why would they bother to take the risk of taking his body to the ck-market exchange shop? They would obviously make sure that the suspicion of Watanabe''s death falls on Konoha''s head! Moreover, it is also impossible for Iwagakure to recruit an Uchiha with the Mangekyou Sharingan, not to mention with the shadow in Onoki''s heart it would be impossible for him to trust an Uchiha!"


    With the process of elimination, Danzo denied the four possibilities and he was again in a bit of confusion.


    ''Does that mean Konoha?'' was another thought, but how can such an organization be formed in Konoha without him knowing about it?


    Then he suddenly thought of ''Uchiha'' and again as if a light bulb was lit he thought, ''Is it possible that Uchiha n has been doing all of this?''


    Uchiha n is currently the most notable and superior shinobi n in Konoha, even after they are being constantly suppressed thanks to his efforts, the strength of the Uchiha n is without a doubt unquestionable.


    As for Homusubi, there is a ready-made Uchiha Shisui with the Mangekyou Sharingan, therefore, theoretically, the Uchiha n can have two members impersonating as the members of Amatsukami, one of them being Homusubi, and the other being Suijin if he has somehow managed to awaken Ice Release, or maybe employ someone to y Suijin.


    But thinking so, Danzo suddenly frowned.


    Because he suddenly found a loophole in his own spection, that is, why would the Uchiha n attack the Kumogakure Head ninja and then take the risk of sending his body to the ck-market circle?


    If they somehow wanted to provoke conflict between Konoha and Kumo, and use it to their advantage then why would they sent his body to the ck-market circle�� this is apletely contradictory behavior.


    Not to mention, Uchiha n does notck money, so it couldn''t be just bounty, right?


    Shaking his head to dispel thisst absurd thought, Danzo suddenly had an absolutely genius idea, then an evil grin shed on his face.


    It''s because he suddenly realized that this is a very good opportunity to deal with Uchiha Shisui and seize his Mangekyou Sharingan!


    Tap�� Tap��


    Soon, Danzo tapped his crutch on the ground.


    Listening to the sound, an Anbu ninja who was guarding outside walked in and asked, "Danzo-sama, what does this subordinate need to do?"


    Danzo said in a cold tone, "Secretly spread a rumor all over Konoha that Uchiha Shisui is Homusubi of Amatsukami!"


    "!!!...Yes, Danzo-sama!" �C The Root Anbu was surprised, but he soon recovered and left the office to fulfill the instructions he was given.


    At this time, Danzo suddenly regained his confidence.


    He has no proof that Uchiha Shisui is Homusubi of Amatsukami, but for him, the presence of evidence is not important, all he needs is a rightful excuse to deal with Uchiha Shisui and get his hands on the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    There are already many shinobi he has dealt with, and Uchiha Shisui wouldn''t be an exception.


    Just like he secretly dealt with Konoha''s White Fang, Hatake Sakumo.


    At that time, Hatake Sakumo''s fame had even surpassed the level of prestige of the Sannin, and the name of Konoha''s White Fang was feared throughout the Shinobi world.


    If such a character was not contained, the threat to the Hokage Faction would have been too great, moreover, Danzo even feared that things would have started to get out of his hands, had White Fang''s reputation continued to grow.


    Therefore, he used the opportunity of Hatake Sakumo''s mission failure and used his Root Anbu to make that secret piece of news a piece of public information by exaggerating it several times. As such the secret information that should have been sealed in the mission archives became the talk of the town, and Hatake Sakumo''s prestige quickly fell.


    It is just that Shimura Danzo never expected that Hatake Sakumo attached such importance to honor and facing the usation and cold eyes of the same people he risked his life to save, in the end, he chose tomit suicide in silence.


    But all that is not important for now, what''s important is that he gets his hand on Uchiha Shisui''s Mangekyou Sharingan and sessfully eliminates the threat of the Uchiha n from the vige, Konoha does not need Uchiha n, so it wouldn''t matter if Uchiha Shisui does the same thing.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 434 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 216 - – 213 Hunting Uchiha Ryota

    Kuroto and Shisui were naturally unaware of what transpired in the prison.


    Currently, the two of them were present outside a vige while hiding themselves in the forest cover. ??


    On a tree.


    Kuroto who was wearing Yama disguise activated the Tenseigan carefully looking at the distant vige and checking for all the movements.


    ording to thetest intelligence obtained by Konoha, this dpidated vige hides a ck-Market Branch, so the ninjas involved in the encirclement and capture operation were currently searching the vige for any clues about Amatsukami.


    Uchiha Shisui wearing the Homusubi disguise was standing not far away, spoke in a whisper, "Yama, how is it? Is the information I received urate?"


    Yama nodded, "Hmm, Uchiha Ryota is here, although he is apanied by quite a lot of other shinobi!"


    After receiving the confirmation, Homusubi asked, "Are we going to do it?"


    Yama nodded, "Yes, but let''s wait for a while."


    Homusubi was puzzled, "Is something the matter?"


    "The vige has been covered with the insects used by Aburame nsmen, so we have to be prudent on our approach��" �C after exining this, Yama continued, "It would be best if we wait for Uchiha Ryota to separate from his fellow teammates and use that opportunity to strike him."


    The previous incident where Uchiha Ryota attacked Hyuga Hizashi had a very negative effect.


    Even the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Fugaku had to personally pay a visit to the Hyuga Patriarch and ask for an apology for Ryota''s actions.


    Although Hyuga Hizashi epted the apology, the people of the Hyuga n still refused to work in the same team as Uchiha Ryota, therefore, the shinobi of the Aburame n were stuck to work with Uchiha Ryota, along with the Uchiha Shinobi and a Root Anbu to make sure that the conflict does not escte any further.


    And because of the indiscriminate actions of Uchiha Ryota of killing innocent and unrted people, even Sarutobi Asuma, and the Ninja Monk Chiriku of the Guardian Twelve Shinobi were instructed by the Daimyo to follow him and monitor his actions to keep him under check.


    Suddenly there was an explosive sound from far away and the raging fire lit up the vige in the burning mes.


    Looking at the rising mes and the ck smoke, Yama and Homusubi stopped their conversation and paid more attention to the shinobi team.


    Hearing the cries of the vigers Shisui''s face under the Homusubi mask was gloomy.


    Undoubtedly, even after being reprimanded by the Patriarch, Ryota still didn''t restrain his actions.


    And again a lot of innocents were killed by him.


    Yama said with a cold tone, "Heh, it seems that we wouldn''t have to wait for too long." �C And as he expected, the other Shinobi restrained Ryota and kept him under the watch of a Root Anbu while they cleaned up Ryota''s mess, and Ryota used the opportunity to sneak away from the others.


    He also didn''t wander around aimlessly but left the vige alone.


    From the look he had a few seconds ago, it seemed as if he had found something.


    Yama and Homusubi nced at each other and quickly followed him.


    After trailing Ryota for a while, Homusubi said, "I think, here should be far enough, don''t you think?"


    Yama who has been constantly observing everything with the Tenseigan nodded, "Hmm, there is no shinobi around, a good spot to kidnap an Uchiha." �C with that decided, the both of them used Body Flicker Technique and instantly caught up with Uchiha Ryota at the front.


    Seeing the two members of Amatsukami arrive before him, Ryota was so angry, and shouted, "You bastards, you finally dared to show yourselves! Where is my brother!!?"


    In Yama''s point of view, Uchiha Ryota is nothing more than a torture subject who is only alive to give birth to a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan, therefore, he did not bother to talk nonsense with him and signaled Homusubi.


    Homusubi nodded.


    Uchiha Ryota is different from Uchiha Hideki, whether, in terms of insight of his Sharingan or overall strength, he is far superior to that of his elder brother. In fact, some of the Uchiha even specte that his strength is second only to the Patriarch and Uchiha Shisui. Therefore, even if both are brothers, Ryota is still far more dangerous.


    So to avoid any idents, Yama and Homusubi had already agreed to attack him together and quickly solve him in the shortest amount of time possible.


    The silence of the two members of Amatsukami made Ryota understand that he is their target this time.


    As a shinobi who has been taking care of the dirty work of the Uchiha n for many years, Ryota''s experience far surpasses that of any other Uchiha, in fact, Ryota even thinks that hisbat experience even surpasses the Patriarch. For that reason, he did not wait for the enemy to start and himself printed hand seals, "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"


    At the same time, Homusubi also printed the same hand seals at a faster speed and used the exact same technique, "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"


    The two great fireballs collided causing a loud explosion, spreading scorching hot fire all around.


    But the two did not stop there and instantly started a Shurikenjutsu battle.


    The Shurikenjutsu battle between the two was especially magnificent, and Yama once again got to witness the amazing Shurikenjutsu skill of elite Uchiha Shinobi.


    Taking advantage of Ryota''s distraction, Yama rushed towards him.


    At this time, Ryota had just ended the Shurikenjutsu battle with Homusubi and took out the Emergency Signal re from his shinobi bag, and was going to lit the re.


    Yama''s eyes shrank and he knew that he cannot allow Ryota to fire the signal re so he speeded up.


    One of Yama''s hands was going towards Ryota''s chest while the other went towards the Signal re.


    However, just as Yama was about to grab the signal re from Ryota''s hand, he noticed the winning smirk that Ryota had from the corner of his eye.


    Smash��


    Smash��


    But Yama was already too close to back off now, and at the same instant, two distinctive sounds of smashing were heard.


    One was the sound of Yama hitting Ryota''s right hand that held the signal re while taking away the signal re, while the other was Ryota hitting Yama''s chest with his left hand.


    In the same breath, Ryota shouted,


    "Ninja Art: Summoning Technique: Iron Maiden of Certain Death!"


    Poof��


    With a puff of white smoke, an ''Iron Maiden'' withplex seal prints appeared.


    Hundreds of metal chains shot out of the cage and wrapped Yama, restricting all his movements and dragged Yama inside it.


    (P.S. The Iron Maiden Looks like the one Naofumi used in the Rising of Shield Hero but with additional chains.)


    While being dragged, Yama couldn''t help but think, ''This guy used Signal re as a feint and used that opportunity to perform summoning technique and bring out this Iron Maiden, damn, I got careless, but then again, if I backed off at that moment he would have definitely fired the signal re, this is still the better result!''


    Regardless of his shitty character, Uchiha Ryota''s superb fighting wisdom alone ismendable, and even if it is Yama, he can''t help but admire it.


    "Humph, the leader of Amatsukami? Nothing more than a piece of trash!" �C Snorted Ryota in a cold tone as Yama was finally locked inside the Iron Maiden Cage and would soon be dead.


    With Yama out of the way, Ryota moved his gaze towards Homusubi and said disdainfully, "You are going to be the next!"


    Crack�� Crack�� Boom��


    Just as he was just about to start with Homusubi, suddenly the metal cracking sound was heard, turning his head to look at the source, Ryota was surprised to find that the Iron Maiden he summoned was deformed abnormally by an inexplicable force.


    Hundreds of spikes that were supposed to rid Yama''s body with holes were now ttened into metal discs.


    Coming out of the Iron Maiden as if walking out of the park, Yama said with a yful chuckle, "You should indeed be proud of your aplishment just now�� but do not let it go to your head!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 436 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 217 - – 214 Ryota Is Kidnapped

    The way Yama came out of the Iron Maiden made Ryota suddenly feel a huge sense of crisis.


    He has a wealth ofbat experience and it was this verybat experience that was shouting at him in panic. ??


    Even after he racked all his brain, it was difficult for him to imagine just how exactly Yama broke out of his Iron Maiden!


    ''Sure enough, as Patriarch said, Amatsukami is not so easy��'' �C with this Ryota''s expression finally turned serious.


    Although he is a blood thirst and crazy type, Ryota is by no means stupid, even if he wants to choke these bastards, he still knew how to analyze the situation properly.


    And aside from all that, Ryota has extreme trust over his keen instincts, and these instincts were also screaming at him that the moment of life and death is here.


    Ryota has never told this to anyone, but his keen instincts are akin to a special intuition ability he acquired when his Sharingan reached the fully matured state.


    It was this intuition that helped him shine in the third shinobi great war, and with that, he became a prominent figure in the Uchiha n second only to the patriarch and Elder Council in terms of authority.


    At this time, Yama walked towards Uchiha Ryota, and incited him, "Compared to your pathetic brother, you are at least not disappointing!"


    Although enraged, Ryota did not reply to Yama''s taunt. He took a deep breath and printed hand seals and shouted, "Summoning Technique!"


    Puff��


    Instantly white smoke arose.


    When the smoke disappeared, a red tabby cat with a ck napkin wrapped around his neck, a silver fork in the left paw, a knife in the other, and half fish in the mouth appeared before everyone.


    While chewing the fish, the cat mumbled vaguely, "Ryota you idiot, have I not said to not summon me during my meal times? I will not be doing anything during my meal time!"


    "But I am fighting an enemy!" �C Retorted Ryota helplessly.


    "I couldn''t care less, in fact, do us both a favor and just die already!" said the cat with a ''humph'' tone.


    With a sigh, Ryota released the summon and the red tabby cat was sent away.


    Seeing this scene, Homusubi suddenly remembered something and said, "Yama, that red cat can perform hundreds of types of Jutsu, I am sure he wants to escape here using the reverse Summon!"


    Homusubi did not need toplete that sentence as Yama too realized that something was amiss here, and he also guessed Ryota''s intentions.


    Therefore, as soon as the red tabby cat disappeared, Yama used Rein Wheel Pull to attract Uchiha Ryota towards him.


    "W-what��?" �C Uchiha Ryota who was suddenly pulled towards Yama under some kind of force was suddenly panicked.


    At the same instant, Yama also applied a gravity push under his feet and rushed towards the iing Ryota, all while printing the hand seals.


    At the moment the two came in contact, Yama pressed his hands on Ryota''s chest and shouted, "Fuinjutsu: Contract Seal: Seal!"


    Ryota did not have any opportunity to recover when Homusubi who was also pulled by Yama took this opportunity to use Genjutsu.


    The whole fight did not evenst even a minute from beginning to end.


    And thest counter was almost instantaneous.


    In just a few breaths, when the threended on the ground, the Contract seal had already disabled all the summoning contracts signed by Uchiha Ryota as well as the Genjutsu had already acted upon him.


    Uchiha Ryota''s visual prowess may be stronger than Uchiha Hideki''s, but it is nothingpared to Uchiha Shisui''s visual prowess, therefore he was easily solved.


    Using the opportunity while Ryota was trapped in the Genjutsu, Yama hit the back of his neck making him lose consciousness.


    With Uchiha Ryota unconscious, Yama used the Four-Symbols Seal to seal his chakra, "With this, our objective isplete!"


    Homusubi nodded with a heavy breath.


    He was relieved that no ident happened and Ryota was sessfully captured, if he had somehow managed to escape this time, then the target of Amatsukami would have been revealed to Konoha and it would have be difficult to find any other chance to kidnap him.


    Moreover, there is also no guarantee that he did not realize anything during the confrontation, so the sessful capture was a great relief.


    Afterpleting the seal, Yama said, "Leave him to me, you should also leave this ce now and make sure to find a suitable opportunity to show up in another ce for your alibi so that the suspicion does not fall upon you."


    Homusubi nodded and without saying anything he disappeared from this ce.


    Yama also did not dy anymore and after lifting Uchiha Ryota into the air using attractive force, he entered into the Tenseigan Chakra Mode and after taking a careful look around, also flew away towards the Dungeon Prison.


    ��


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    It wasn''t much longer after Yama left; several shinobi arrived at the battlefield.


    These shinobi are none other than the same team including Sarutobi Asuma, Chiriku, Aburame nsman along with three Uchiha Shinobi who were with Uchiha Ryota not long ago.


    Because Uchiha Ryota sneaked away they had toe after him, and the rising ck smoke that was visible from a distance and the burning forest was the best giveaway of his position.


    Although they arrived here together, their purpose is different.


    The several Uchiha Shinobi were worried that if Ryota wanders alone, he would be attacked by Amatsukami, while Asuma and Chiriku came to take him under custody for his actions of attaching the innocent civilians and burning the vige despite the previous warning he was given.


    Only the Aburame nsman was just a helpless bystander and could only choose to follow helplessly.


    Arriving at the scene, the Uchiha members noticed the broken Iron Maiden and eximed with a gloomy face, "Oh shit, Ryota might be in trouble!"


    At this time, Asuma and Chiriku noticed the damaged Signal re that lied on the ground and asked, "That Signal re, it was specially assigned to be used when one encounters Amatsukami, right?"


    Another Uchiha Shinobi looked at the Signal re and nodded, "Yes, Elder Consultant Danzo assigned this signal re, and it was probably the one that Ryota had!"


    Asuma said with a serious face, "If Uchiha Ryota did not even have the opportunity to fire the Signal re to call for help, then he must have been ambushed by more than one member of Amatsukami!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 438 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 218 - – 215 Izanagi And Izanami

    In the Dungeon Prison Kuroto created.


    Uchiha Ryota regained his consciousness. ??


    Unlike what Kuroto expected, Ryota didn''t yell or shouted but calmly observed his surroundings and analyzed the situation he was in, looking at the figure that stood before him, Ryota spoke with a chuckle, "It is really ironic, who would have thought that the so-called Amatsukami, a bounty-nin organization are actually the shinobi of Konohagakure!"


    "Well you are calmer than I expected, it is certainly betterpared to acting like a barbarian!" �C Spoke the other person in a mocking tone.


    Kuroto who was wearing Yama disguise and leaning on the wall on the opposite side had his arms folded over his chest and smiled slightly.


    Uchiha Ryota coldly stared at the unperturbed Yama and spoke, "Answer me! That Homusubi is Uchiha Shisui, right?"


    Yama was a little curious as to how Ryota figured it out and questioned, "How did you figure it out?"


    "Even among the Uchiha n, there are very few shinobi who know the abilities of my summon cat. So, Homusubi being able to figure out what I intended to do at that moment was an easy giveaway, not to mention he has the Mangekyou Sharingan, nobody other than Uchiha Shisui meets both the requirements." �C After exining this he took a pause and continued with s sneer, "It''s not unexpected that Uchiha Shisui betrayed the n and chose to side himself with the vige, but I wonder what he will do once the n is destroyed, will the vige let him live? Although I will die because of him, it wouldn''t be very long when I get to meet him in the purend, I would definitely want to cherish his expression at that time."


    From Ryota''s words, it isn''t difficult to guess that even if he managed to figure out the true identity of Homusubi, he still believes that Amatsukami is acting behind the scenes under the directives of senior management of Konoha.


    Yama smiled at Ryota''s shrewdness and said, "You know, it is pointless to try to instigate infighting by inciting him, he is not even here in the first ce, so your pathetic attempt is a wasted effort."


    Ryota curled his and snorted coldly.


    When he said a moment ago are indeed his trues thoughts, but he did have some idea to incite infighting and use guilt of betrayal in Shisui''s heart as an opportunity.


    Yama walked towards Uchiha Ryota, "Since you hold a very high level of authority in the Uchiha n and considering the fact that you are the captain of the third division in the Konoha Military Police Force, I have a few questions from you that I believe you might know the answer of, I do hope you can answer them truthfully."


    Ryota grunted condescendingly, "And what are those few questions?"


    Yama did not use the roundabout approach and questioned in a straightforward manner, "How much do you know about ''Izanagi''?"


    As soon as Ryota heard Yama mentioning ''Izanagi,'' his pupil shrank and he stuttered in surprise, "H-how do you know about I-Izanagi? Did that traitor Shisui even gave away the information about it to the vige?"


    But just as he spoke, Ryota stopped midway in denial and spoke while shaking his head, "No! This can''t be! In the first ce, Shisui probably doesn''t even know the secret of Izanagi! His attitude has always been uncertain so Patriarch would definitely not tell him about Izanagi!"


    Noticing Ryota''s muttering, Yama spoke, "It seems that you do know a lot about Izanagi." �C Taking a short pause, he continued, "Exin what you know, I don''t think that I need to say this but you should understand the position you are in, the needless struggle will only make you suffer more before your inevitable death."


    Ryota did not answer directly but spoke with a grim look, "What''s the point even if I tell you about it, it is not as if it would be useful to you, it would be wise of you to give up ''Izanagi,'' as it is a forbidden Genjutsu that only Uchiha nsmen can use, without Uchiha Blood and Sharingan, it is impossible to use it!"


    Listening to Ryota''s words, Yama walked back and did not speak anything to retort Ryota''s words.


    In the original story, even those not of the Uchiha n mastered this forbidden Genjutsu, Shimura Danzo transnted quite a lot of Sharingan andbined them with the Hashirama Cells to be able to use Izanagi.


    Therefore, Izanagi is not limited to just the Uchiha n, however, the Sharingan seems to be a necessary requirement, but that is probably because Sharingan has traces of Hagoromo''s Chakra that records the ''Creation of Of all Things Technique'' and Izanagi is derived from the ''Creation of All Things Technique.''


    But the ''Izanagi'' used by Shimura Danzo was only limited to one minute per Sharingan while the Izanagi used by Uchiha Obitosted much longer, this is probably because Danzo did not have the necessary spiritual and physical energy because of being a non-Uchiha and non-Senju.


    Therefore, what Uchiha Ryota said is actually not wrong, but it isn''t right either.


    The non-Uchiha have a hard time mastering Izanagi but they can if they are able to fulfill the necessary requirements.


    After a long silence, Yama spoke, "Well I understand that Izanagi is exclusive to the Uchiha n as you say, but would you mind humoring me a little; as I need to satiate my curiosity, answer me, have you mastered Izanagi?"


    "Of course, I have not!" �C Ryota replied very simply and then said with augh, "Izanagi is regarded as an ominous technique even among the Uchiha and not many people are aware of it, and nobody is allowed to learn it." �C said Ryota, while also thought, ''And it took me a lot of effort to convince Patriarch to let the nsmen master Izanagi at the time ofunching the Coup.''


    Yama thought, ''Thankfully Uchiha Fugaku is sane enough to not let all the Uchiha learn Izanagi otherwise the fighting power of the Uchiha n would have multiplied several times!''


    Although he thought this, he still said casually, "Why should I believe whether you are speaking the truth or not?"


    Ryota snorted, "Humph, like I care, believe if you want to, don''t believe if you do not want to!"


    Seeing Ryota''s response, Yama chuckled, "I guess you are speaking the truth because if you had really learned Izanagi, I am afraid that the entire Uchiha n would have learned it overnight!"


    Considering Ryota''s radical behavior, if Izanagi would havee in his hand, then he would have definitely spread its information among all the Uchiha, therefore, forcing Uchiha Fugaku to speed the preparation of Coup d''��tat.


    Since the Uchiha are still in the preparation period this means that the Izanagi that Uchiha Patriarch holds in his hands has not been revealed to the others by Ryota.


    Ryota sighed at Yama''s words and said with a bitter expression, "The Patriarch has been waiting for the best opportunity for so long, but the thing is that best opportunity neveres, it has to be created, all he is doing is hesitating, and Patriarch''s hesitation will doom the entire n!"


    Yama was no longer interested in discussing the matter of the Uchiha Coup, and said casually, "You don''t know much about ''Izanagi'' so you shouldn''t know about ''Izanami,'' another Forbidden Genjutsu that was specifically created to punish the ''Izanagi'' users, right?"


    Ryota frowned when he heard the unfamiliar term, "Izanami!?"


    Seeing Ryota''s confused expression, Yama knew that he was right, Ryota seems to have never even heard the term ''Izanami'' much less mastering it!


    But when he thought about it a little, this is also normal, Izanagi itself is regarded as a Kinjutsu by the Uchiha so very few people should be aware of Izanami.


    Seeing Yama''s silence, Ryota asked, "This ''Izanami''? Is it also a Kinjutsu of the Uchiha n? Even I don''t know about it, then how do you know? Did Shisui leak the information about it to you?"


    Yama did not answer.


    Since Ryota does not have any useful information about the topics that Yama is interested in, so Yama does not bother to discuss anything more with him.


    Understanding that the other party was not going to answer him, Ryota thought a little and finally asked, "So um, i-is nii-san alive, or have you k-killed him?"


    Yama chuckled, "Why do you even care whether he is alive or not, do you think you can save him if he is alive or do you think that you will be able to avenge him if he is dead? Is it really important?"


    Ryota was silent for a while then said, "If it is not important, then it should be okay to at least tell me this, right?"


    Listening to Ryota''s words, Yama pondered for a while then pped his hands.


    p��


    "Aaaahhhhhh��!"


    Followed by the p, a loud scream was heard throughout the cave.


    Uchiha Ryota who heard the scream recognized the voice and it belonged to his brother Hideki, and he couldn''t keep up his calm fa?ade anymore, and shouted viciously, "I SWEAR I WILL KILL YOU ALL!!!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 440 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 219 - – 216 Exposed

    Yama did not care about Uchiha Ryota''s swearing.


    At this time he was observing Uchiha Ryota''s chakra fluctuations with the Tenseigan. ??


    Unlike Uhciha Hideki, Ryota does not seem to be able to resist the chakra draining effect of the Four-Symbols Seal.


    So even under the effects of extreme anger that he felt right now, there were no signs of Chakra fluctuations nor was the Sharingan activated under the emotional stimtion.


    After observing this for a while, Yama shook his head in disappointment.


    Simr to Uchiha Hideki the emotional stimulus of ''Anger'' is insufficient to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan or even be able to break free of the restraint effects of the Four-Symbols Seal.


    With that conclusion, the first stimtion test was over, and Yama again pped his hands.


    p�� p��


    With the sound of p echoing in the room, the screaming of Uchiha Hideki that could be heard subsided and faded away.


    Ryota who was tied to a stone pir simr to Uchiha Hideki couldn''t help but ask, "What on earth do you want from us? If Sharingan was what you kidnapped us for then you already have it! Why torture nii-san!?"


    Yama did not bother to answer Ryota''s question just calmly and silently walked out of the cage ignoring Ryota.


    ��


    Inside the Uchiha Hideki''s prison cage.


    Uchiha Hideki who was tied to a pir was panting heavily and tried to catch his heavy breathing, his body was full of scars from cut wounds and piercing wounds, some even had blood seeping out of them.


    There were many bruises that made the skin purple, a few burn marks that made the skin ck and a few of his fingers were also broken or bent in unusual directions with nails missing in all of them or impaled with metal needles.


    Overall, he was in a very severe state, clearly indicating the picture that he went through severe torture that is akin to experiencing hell and Kuroto can guarantee that even the Slug Sannin Tsunade would have too much trouble healing him.


    In front of Uchiha Hideki stood an upright wooden puppet that was one of the many puppets seized during the third great shinobi war when Konoha was in a conflict against Sunagakure.


    The puppet itself is not of any extraordinary value or functioning, it can not use any ninjutsu, the only function it is capable of is to shoot out the pre-stored shuriken and Senbon.


    Since such a puppet does not have any research value, therefore, after being seized by the Konoha, all it was used for was to give experience to the shinobi on how tobat the Sunagakure puppet brigade.


    And since Kuroto needed someone or something to keep watch of this Dungeon Prison in his absence so he used his Anbu identity to take this puppet from the warehouse.


    After making it a self automata with the use of Tenseigan Chakra, just like he did with the Kazekage puppet, Kuroto also used the basics of what he learned about the Yin-Yang Release to give it some sort of sentience so that it can keep watch of this prison dungeon and the captive Uchiha that will be kept here.


    Although itsbat power is not much only reaching the level of a Chunin, it is still more than enough to perform many tasks, like execution, cleaning, pouring tea, helping in torture etcetera.


    Walking inside this Hideki''s cage, Kuroto who was still wearing the Yama disguise, waved his hand and ordered, "Alright, walk back."


    Following the order, the puppet put away all the torture devices and stepped aside.


    At this time, Uchiha Hideki nced at Yama with a weary expression and asked, "I�� I felt l-like�� I heard Ryuto�� p-please tell me�� it w-was just my�� my imagination!"


    Yama shook his head indifferently and said, "No, it was not your imagination, he is in the prison cell right next to yours�� and he would soon be going through exactly what you have been going for the past few days."


    Hideki said with a pleading expression, "Please, whatever you want, I�� I will do a-anything�� I will g-give you every�� everything�� please�� please j-just l-let him go!"


    Yama thought, ''The emotional bond between these two brothers is really strong, with this confirmed I think I can proceed further.'' �C Not caring about Hideki''s begging, Yama stated, "Unfortunately that wouldn''t be happening."


    Hideki was silent after hearing Yama''s cold words.


    He understood that at this point, that Yama would not let either of the brothers go.


    Not to mention the two of them, Hideki has even started to fear that the entire Uchiha n would fall prey at his hands and be eventually destroyed.


    And he can''t help but sigh at this thought.


    While Hideki was silent, Yama observed his condition with the Tenseigan, and after confirming that everything was in order he left the prison cell.


    Coming to another room, Yama took out two notebooks with [Uchiha Hideki] and [Uchiha Ryota] written on the cover.


    He thought a little bit and started writing in the notebook that contained the report about Uchiha Ryota.


    [Simr to the case with Uchiha Hideki, the ''Anger Test'' failed, solidifying the conjecture that anger is not the most suitable emotion to be used as a stimulus for the awakening of the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Additionally, Uchiha Ryota''s visual prowess is betterpared to Uchiha Hideki, so the probability of awakening Mangekyou Sharingan is higher.


    Uchiha Ryota is also quite cunning and seems to have noticed that I was intentionally stimting him, perhaps he has a degree of understanding on how to awaken Mangekyou Sharingan]


    After writing up to here, Yama stopped.


    In the past few days, Yama has figured out that he should not put too much hope in this n of his and for that reason, his mentality is quite stable even after repeated failure.


    Perhaps it is because there is no telling just what is the right amount of stimtion needed to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Therefore, he has also started to study different changes in the Sharingan under different types of emotional stimuli.


    After closing the notebook, he did not stay much longer in the dungeon prison and returned to his post that was taken over by his Shadow Clone in his absence.


    ��


    In the blink of an eye, a few more days passed.


    The sudden disappearance of Uchiha Ryota was another p in the faces of the Konoha management, and this time the entire vige was stirred up.


    All Konoha shinobi openly regarded the actions of Amatsukami as an open deration of War.


    For this reason, the amount of effort each shinobi was putting to raid and hunt down the ck-market increased several folds, and strangely enough, many unrted small organizations that were hiding became unlucky targets.


    At the same time, a seemingly ridiculous rumor that seemed hard to deny because of the amount of weight it had and seemed justified under careful consideration started to flow out of the rumor mill, and the protagonist of this rumor was none other than Uchiha Shisui.


    After hearing the rumors, Shisui was in a panic and quickly met up with Kuroto.


    As soon as Kuroto appeared, Shisuihow had a crying expression eximed, "Kuroto-san, w-we are exposed, w-what do we do!!?"


    These past few days, Kuroto has been busy either with the task that was assigned to Anbu Team-11 or with torturing out the Uchiha brothers therefore he did not pay enough attention to the sudden rumor, now listening to Shisui mention this, he was stunned and asked, "How do you know you are exposed?"


    Shisui was a little anxious, "It has spread everywhere in the vige and everyone knows that Uchiha Shisui is Homusubi of Amatsukami!"


    When Kuroto heard Shisui''s words, he felt that such a thing should not be possible and muttered in thought, "No, even if someone figured it out, spreading such a serious matter without any evidence is simply foolish!"


    Shisui said, "But this news has already been spread in the vige, what should I do now??"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 442 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 220 - – 217 So Much For Not Admitting!

    When Kuroto thought of this matter, he felt quite strange about it.


    If he was Sandaime-sama, and he had evidence that Uchiha Shisui is Homusubi of Amatsukami, then he would have definitely chosen to summon Shisui in secret. ??


    And when Shisui arrived, Sandaime cooperates with Danzo and Jiraiya to ambush Shisui, swarm at him together and deal with him effectively without causing much fiasco.


    After being defeated and captured, whether they want to torture him to obtain intelligence or execute him for the betrayal both are the options that can be considered.


    But Uchiha Shisui has not been captured yet and the news has already spread about him being the Homusubi, no matter how you look at it, this should not be how Sandaime-sama works.


    Because Kuroto doesn''t believe that Sandaime-sama would risk releasing such critical intelligence.


    The reason is very simple, Sarutobi Hiruzen may not have an exact idea of Uchiha Shisui''s strength, but he can make a rough estimate based on Shisui''s past records. Hypothetically speaking, if Uchiha Shisui really is Homusubi, then how much damage can he do if he goes on a rampage?


    Taking such a risk to openly release such intelligence is foolish if they really have the evidence about Shisui being Homusubi.


    So, after thinking about it, Kuroto said with a confident tone, "Don''t worry, the vige does not have any evidence against you!"


    Listening to Kuroto''s confident tone and his reasoning, Shisui also thought about it and felt that''s the case, so after calming his initial panic, he spoke in realization, "Ah�� does that mean someone intentionally spread the rumor?"


    Kuroto pondered over it a little bit and said, "That''s the most reasonable exnation, and this means that someone is intentionally targeting you. The other party has no evidence to use against you, in fact, they may not even be sure, but when you think about it that person does not need any evidence to target you!"


    Judging from how the situation has developed, the person who spread the rumor seems to be targeting Shisui, and the approach he used is also very simple, frighten the ''snake'' and wait for the ''snake'' to jump out by itself.


    As for how the other party is targeting Shisui to be Homusubi?


    That''s very easy to specte if you think about it.


    Officially only two shinobi are known to have the Mangekyou Sharingan, one is Uchiha Shinichi and the other is Uchiha Shisui, so Homusubi has to be either one of the two, and if Uchiha Shinichi is excluded from the possibility then Uchiha Shisui is the only option left.


    Kuroto can be sure that the other party has no evidence and yet they are targeting Uchiha Shisui, so it was not difficult for him to figure out who that person is.


    In Konohagakure, the Uchiha n would not openly throw dirty water on Uchiha Shisui, that is to say, Uchiha Fugaku would have silently confronted Shisui if had his doubts, the same goes for Sandaime-sama.


    So, the only person left who can target Uchiha Shisui for his Mangekyou Sharingan is Shimura Danzo, this spection can be easily confirmed based on the fact that aside from the Anbu, only Root subunit has the ability to spread such rumors throughout the vige without garnering any attention.


    And Shimura Danzo has both motivation and ability, so it doesn''t take much brainstorming to figure out the source.


    Thinking so, Kuroto said, "Now that we have figured this out, think if there was any w that you revealed?"


    Shisui thought about it carefully and recalled all the actions he carried out while he yed Homusubi, "The only w right now can be the confrontation of visual prowess I had with the Patriarch, so if Patriarch bes suspicious and he confronts me, I am afraid he will figure out that it was me."


    Everyone''s chakra has a unique color and nuanced signature to it, and the visual prowess based on Chakra is no different in this regard.


    While acting as Homusubi, Shisui had a brief confrontation with Uchiha Fugaku, so although, Shisui''s Chakra signature and Mangekyou Sharingan shape was not revealed because of the istion Fuinjutsu used in the mask, the two of them still had a confrontation, therefore, Uchiha Fugaku must have recorded Homusubi''s visual prowess.


    If Uchiha Fugaku does not doubt Shisui then everything is well and good.


    But if Uchiha Fugaku develops doubts about Shisui because of the rumors, and if he confronts Shisui to verify those doubts then Shisui will be immediately exposed.


    Thinking so, Kuroto asked, "What do you think, will your Patriarch doubt you?"


    Shisui just said, "I do not know."


    "That''s a bit troublesome." �C muttered Kuroto.


    During the scuffle that night, Kuroto and Shisui were non-existent witnesses of each other, if it is proven that Shisui is Homusubi then it would be difficult for Kuroto to get by, and by then there is a possibility that he will also be exposed.


    Holding his chin, Kuroto thought, ''How to solve this trouble?''


    If he wants Shisui to get cleared of all the suspicions then the best way is to find another person with the Mangekyou Sharingan and let him y as ''Homusubi,'' but is that an easy thing?


    In the entire shinobi world, even if he includes, Kakashi and Obito, then there are only five people who have the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Of these five, four can be excluded unquestionably, and only one option is left.


    ''Should I call Shinichi?'' �C As soon as this thought came up in his mind, Kuroto shook his head.


    In their previousmunication, Shinichi has notified him that under Pain''s order, all the members of Akatsuki have evacuated out of the Land of Fire, and in such a case, it would be difficult for him to sneak into the territory of the Land of Fire.


    And once Shinichi is involved with Amatsukami, he will no longer be able to continue his undercover mission in Akatsuki.


    So only one possibility remains, ''It seems I have to speed up the progress of stimtion tests on Hideki and Ryota. If I can obtain a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan from them, these troubles will be resolved.''


    Although Kuroto does not have much expectation, he also does not have any other option.


    ''I guess I will see what I can do about it!''


    After making up his mind, Kuroto said to Shisui, "I will see what I can do about it. Remember Shisui, do not admit to anyone that you are Homusubi, no matter how sure they act. Even if your patriarch confronts you, make sure to not pose any resistance, I may not know about others, but Uchiha Fugaku would not convict you without any solid evidence, as long as you aren''t proven guilty, Uchiha n will protect you with everything they have!"


    Shisui nodded, "I understand!"


    "Also make sure to not meet Shimura Danzo in this period, if he summons you, there would only be one intention, that is to steal your Mangekyou Sharingan, we may have used Fuinjutsu to make sure that your eyes are destroyed if they are taken out without solving the seal but that is no reason to let them be destroyed."


    Shisui said, "I will keep that in mind."


    "Andstly, don''t be too worried, I have a backup n, but it will take some time, so make sure to keep your guard up and do not give others any sign that they can use."


    Shisui nodded and with that, both of them said goodbye and left.


    ��


    Shisui soon arrived near the Uchiha n as the Uchiha Patriarch had ordered for his return.


    Shisui understood that what he is going to be facing now, so taking a deep breath he hurried forward with a determined look.


    Whoosh��


    Just as Shisui was passing through the forest and was about to enter the Uchiha n grounds, a figure jumped down from the tree and appeared before him.


    Shisui was not startled by the appearance of this person and asked, "Itachi, what are you doing here?"


    Itachi stared at Shisui deeply, and finally asked with a sincere look, "Shisui-san, are you Homusubi?"


    Looking at Itachi''s sincere expression, although Shisui wanted to say no and deny, but for some reason, he just couldn''t and finally nodded with a sigh.


    ''Sigh, so much for not admitting!''


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 444 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 221 - – 218 House Arrest

    For some reason, Shisui couldn''t bring himself to lie to Itachi.


    It was just that Kuroto-san instructed him to not admit that he is Homusubi to anyone no matter what, so now he felt a bit regretful and worried as to how will Itachi react to this information. ??


    Just when Shisui was silent and worried and didn''t know what to say, Itachi suddenly bowed deeply towards him.


    Shisui was surprised and eximed, "Itachi, what are you��?"


    Itachi did not lift his head and said seriously, "Shisui-san, you must not admit that you are Homusubi before Otou-sama!"


    Shisui lifted up Itachi and asked, "Do you not hate me Itachi? I have betrayed both the n and vige! Attacked people of the n!"


    Itachi shook his head, "No Shisui-san, with the way the situation is developing between the n and vige, something needs to be done or else I am afraid��"


    "But still, I have betrayed the n and that can''t be changed!" �C spoke Shisui with a guilty look.


    "Maybe, but maybe it is better for some to survive even if few have to die for it, rather than all being dead? And both Uchiha Hideki and Uchiha Ryota were the radicals who would have led the n to doom, so even if Amatsukami attacked them it was for the sake of the n, besides you prevented Sasuke from being killed, otherwise how could have Sasuke survived?"


    "I�� I apologize that Sasuke had to go through that, we needed a witness but did not expect Sasuke to be the one to find us, so you know��" �C Shisui said.


    "It''s alright Shisui-san!" �C Itachi said.


    Shisui was very relieved and the burden he felt was also relieved somewhat.


    At this moment Shisui asked, "By the way Itachi, how did you conclude that I am Homusubi? Was it because of the rumors or something other?"


    Itachi said, "Before everything, I was doubtful whether you were really defeated by Amatsukami as everyone says, not to mention Kuroto-san was also with you, and you always say that Kuroto-san is stronger than you so it was hard to believe. And finally, the fact that Sasuke was not killed made me believe it. Speaking of, I am really curious about what kind of organization Amatsukami is!?"


    Shisui shook his head helplessly, "For the time being I can''t disclose anything about Amatsukami with you, in the first ce I, myself am not very much aware of Amatsukami, but you can rest assured that Amatsukami has no ill will towards either the vige or the Uchiha n."


    "I understand." �C Itachi nodded.


    At this time Shisui said with an earnest look, "Thanks a lot Itachi, with what you have said�� I�� am relieved�� it�� it means a lot to me!"


    Itachi nodded with a smile and said, "Let''s go now; if we dy anymore, Otou-sama will get a little impatient out of waiting."


    Shisui nodded and both of them moved towards the direction of the Uchiha n and soon arrived at the Patriarch''s mansion.


    Walking into the courtyard, both of them arrived before Uchiha Fugaku.


    Sitting in the hall, Fugaku lift his head and nced at Itachi who was apanying Shisui and said in a deep voice, "Itachi leave, I have something to discuss with Shisui!"


    Itachi did not say anything and after a courteous bow to his father, he silently left the hall.


    With just the two of them left, Fugaku signaled Shisui to sit.


    At this time, Fugaku intently stared at Shisui and spoke, "You must have heard the rumors circting throughout the vige?"


    Shisui nodded lightly, "Yes!"


    Fugaku''s gaze was cold and he questioned, "Do you have anything to say in your defense?"


    Shisui shook his head slightly.


    Fugaku frowned and activated his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Almost at the same moment as Fugaku activated the Mangekyou Sharingan, Shisui felt the world around him changed and he was back to the same elusive world, with white floor and ck sky and various Kanji symbols floating around.


    It was again the Yin-Yang Prison World.


    At the same time, Uchiha Fugaku''s Mangekyou Sharingan pattern appeared in the sky above his head, and the cks and whites of the world started invading his soul.


    Suddenly a cold omnipotent voice sounded, "Uchiha Shisui, I want your exnation, the Uchiha n wants your exnation!"


    However, Shisui followed Kuroto''s instructions and under Uchiha Fugaku''s Mangekyou Sharingan ability, he did not pose any resistance and allowed the cks and whites to continuously invade his body.


    Slowly but steadily everything about him also started changing as if he was bing an integral part of this world.


    Shisui''s attitude of posing no resistance surprised Uchiha Fugaku, this was clearly contrary to his expectations, he asked with a frown, "Why do you not resist?"


    Shisui said, "Why should I resist? I know that Patriarch will not hurt me!"


    Hearing Shisui''s words, Fugaku was silent and after a bit of consideration he ordered, "From now on, you are to not take a single step out of the n grounds without my permission, is that clear!?"


    Shisui asked, "But what about my Anbu duties?"


    Fugaku said in an unquestionable tone, "Your application for being ill will be delivered to Sandaime-sama, I believe he will be kind enough to give you a vacation to recover your health!"


    Shisui was helpless and nodded his head.


    Fugaku released Shisui from the Ying-Yang Prison world and said while waving his hand, "Alright, you are dismissed!"


    Shisui bowed to Fugaku and quietly left the hall.


    As soon as Shisui left, Fugaku''s face was gloomy.


    If before he was doubtful, then after this test now, Fugaku was almost sure that Uchiha Shisui is Homusubi!


    It is because the fact that he has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan is not known by anyone in the n or vige, but when Fugaku used his Mangekyou Technique on Shisui, Shisui was not surprised at the fact that Fugaku has Mangekyou Sharingan, nor was he surprised at Fugaku''s Dojutsu.


    This clearly implies that Shisui has already experienced his Mangekyou Dojutsu, and the first time, Fugaku used Yin-Yang Prison World was against the two members of Amatsukami.


    Therefore, Fugaku can be sure that Shisui is Homusubi, it''s just that he has no evidence to prove this.


    But even evidence aside, Fugaku can''t understand how could someone like Shisui choose to join Amatsukami and betray both the n and the vige?


    If Shisui had chosen the n over the vige, Fugaku would have been happy, but even if Shisui had chosen the vige over the n, Fugaku would have been saddened and a bit angered but not so shocked, however, Shisui chose neither and joined Amatsukami?


    The other thing he can''t figure out is the objective of Amatsukami. Just what do they intend to do?


    Will a mercenary organization really choose to offend a great shinobi vige, such a Konoha?


    Because if they do so, there will be subsequent consequences, are they not afraid?


    So, the fact that Amatsukami attacked the Kumogakure delegation and offended Konoha and Kumo, and now that they have kidnapped two members of the Uchiha n, offending Konoha and threatened the Uchiha n, just what are their intentions of doing this all?


    No matter how much he thinks about it, Fugaku can''t figure it out and has been confused because of all this!


    ��


    The news of Uchiha Shisui taking a temporary leave from the Anbu department because of illness soon reached Shimura Danzo''s ears.


    Danzo obviously understood that this so-called ''illness'' is just ame excuse used by the Uchiha Patriarch to keep Uchiha Shisui under House Arrest.


    But this result was out of his estimation.


    ording to what he predicted, after the rumors were fermented in the vige, the arrogant Uchiha n will jump out and try to rify the matter to prove Shisui''s innocence. At that time, in the name of themander responsible for the annihtion of Amatsukami, he will conduct aplete inquiry and take that chance to take control of the situation and seize away Shisui''s Mangekyou Sharingan to get his hands on Kotoamatsukami.


    He did not expect that as soon as rumors started to have some effect, Uchiha Fugaku chose to put Uchiha Shisui under House Arrest, and Danzo had no chance to carry out his n.


    ''Even the Uchiha n can see through things?'' �C thought Danzo in an impressed manner.


    Danzo was obviously surprised that the Uchiha n tried to protect Uchiha Shisui in this manner, even when Shisui was a suspect of being Homusubi!


    ��


    Outside Uchiha n.


    Might Guy shook his head helplessly and said to Kakashi and Kuroto, "The Uchiha nsmen are still not allowing us to enter in and see Shisui."


    Kuroto was obviously informed by Shisui about everything that happened and said, "Let him rest, for now, I believe Shisui will contact us when he is ready."


    Kakashi nodded.


    The rumors in the vige have been quite troubling so Kakashi was also worried about Shisui, he is not sure whether Shisui is really Homusubi but as the captain of Anbu Team-11, Kakashi had to trust his teammates, and as long as, Shisui was in the Uchiha n, there should be no problem in regards to his safety.


    With that, the three of them left.


    That night nobody would have expected Uchiha Fugaku to lead the elites of the Konoha Military Police Force to chase after Amatsukami.


    And now the situation has started to get troublesome.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 446 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 222 - – 219 And The Irony Continues...

    Uchiha n, Shisui''s home.


    Itachi opened a box of three colored Dango dumplings and poured some hot green tea into the Yunomi (Japanese teacups) both for himself and Shisui. ??


    Shisui thanked Itachi and after taking a sip he asked, "So Itachi, I take it that you are the person responsible for keeping watch on me?"


    Itachi nodded, "Yes, Otou-sama is clearly suspicious of you and assigned me the task of monitoring you until the doubts are rified."


    Shisui can''t help but sigh, undoubtedly even after he did not pose any resistance, Uchiha Fugaku was still doubtful of him.


    Itachi asked, "Shisui-san, what kind of person Kuroto-san is?"


    Shisui raised an eyebrow and questioned, "Why the sudden interest?"


    Itachi thought a little and said, "I have only ever met Kuroto-san twice and from what I see, he is not a simple person, and from what you have told me, Kuroto-San clearly surpasses you in terms of strength and yet there is not much known about him.


    This is rather strange, he seems to be too mysterious."


    Shisui considered Itachi''s words and said, "I guess you are not wrong, and to be honest even I, myself don''t understand him much, about his ideals, and goals, I am not very clear about them.


    However, I havee to understand that Kuroto-san is not��. Um, how should I refer to it�� not partial I suppose?


    In my opinion, Kuroto-san might be the only one who can save the Uchiha n."


    Itachi was stunned, such high evaluation clearly dictates just how much Shisui trusts Hyuga Kuroto and he can''t help but want to know, "Why?"


    "Hahaha, I don''t actually understand this myself, think of it as a gut feeling!" �C Shisui said with an awkwardugh.


    Itachi sighed, this wasn''t what he expected to hear.


    "Well, I know I am being incredibly vague, but I do feel that if he bes the Hokage, Uchiha might have a bright future, and the reason for my belief is because Kuroto-san is not judging the Uchiha n based on the preconceived notions of both the sides, so maybe, just maybe, he can help Uchiha n truly be part of Konoha."


    Shisui''s words were again deeply taken by Itachi.


    As Itachi has been growing up he has started to realize the root cause of the conflict between the Uchiha n and Vige.


    The strength of the Uchiha n is very obvious once the Shinobi reaches the level of Special Jonin and above.


    As long as the Sharingan of the Uchiha Shinobi has developed to a fully matured state, the strength of Uchiha Shinobi will mostly be higher than the shinobi of other ns of the same rank.


    This is almost inevitable.


    With strong power, the people of the n will naturally seek corresponding political status.


    When they were suppressed by the Senju n, the Uchiha were barely able to ept because of Uchiha Madara''s actions, but as the years passed, the Senju n withered, Uzumaki n annihted and Hyuga n declined, the Uchiha n could no longer ept how they were being treated.


    In the current Shinobi world, no n is strong enough to match the strength of the Uchiha n.


    But the very same Uchiha n, who is also the co-founder of Konohagakure has no right to participate in the decision-making body of the Vige.


    Not to mention the position of Hokage, even the Advisory Elder Board has no face representing the Uchiha n. This obviously dissatisfies the Uchiha n.


    And finally, they are being treated unfairly, forced to relocate to the edge of Konoha, being kept under 24x7 monitoring!


    Let alone Uchiha n, nobody can bear such discrimination!


    They have almost given up on obtaining what they deserve through normal ways.


    And this is what is prompting the Uchiha n to n out a Coup.


    There are only two ways to solve this problem.


    Either the vige gives the Uchiha n what they deserve as the Co-founder of Konoha, or the two sides fight each other.


    Anyone with discerning eyes can judge that the current Hokage faction can not deter the Uchiha n and yet they are unwilling to treat the Uchiha n fairly.


    In this way, the conflict seems inevitable.


    The more Hokage faction guards against the Uchiha n, the more Uchiha n will develop the idea of Coup, and the more Uchiha n will develop the idea of Coup, the more Hokage faction will reject the Uchiha n.


    In this way, a never-ending cycle has developed.


    Before Shisui could not find a solution to this loop and could only helplessly watch the sides fight each other like water and fire.


    But it''s different now.


    ��


    After failing to meet Shisui, Kuroto walked out of the vige.


    Shisui may have taken a temporary leave, but the task assigned to Team-11 was not suspended by Sandaime-sama, therefore, the three members, Dog, Monkey, and Eagle still need to continue with the task.


    Not long after he left the vige, a ck crownded on Kuroto''s shoulder.


    Kuroto raised his hand to let the crewnd on it and took out the small letter that was passed to him by the crow.


    Unfolding the letter, Kuroto read the content and learned about what transpired since Shisui returned to the n.


    Kuroto quirked his eyebrow when he read the part that Itachi has been tasked with monitoring him during the house arrest but other than that there is nothing to worry about for now.


    He understood what the ''for now'' part implied.


    The situation has yet to reach the worst stage and can be salvaged if Kuroto ys his cards wisely, but he also understands that Shimura Danzo wouldn''t be sitting in silence for much longer so he has to speed up the stimtion test.


    With that understood, Kuroto destroyed the paper and went on his way.


    ��


    Another month passed.


    Konoha''s hunting operation against underground forces in the Land of Fire and the surrounding nations did not stop and even extended to some of the smaller countries.


    The continuous and non-stop raids led Konoha to discover the hiddenirs of so many illegal organizations as a result of which a whole lot of ck and stolen money, goods, and weapons were seized.


    The number of shinobi participating in the tasks kept increasing every day, and not to mention other ns, Hyuga n alone had several dozens of shinobi participating in this operation.


    And even with all the effort put in, there was still no progress when ites to the matter of Amatsukami.


    No amount of effort yielded any useful intelligence, and this has started to make a lot of people impatient.


    ��


    Kuroto''s Dungeon Prison.


    Kuroto stood before Uchiha Hideki whose current state was just a few steps away from death.


    It''s not that Kuroto has any interest in torturing people, but he is not disgusted by it either. If necessary Kuroto is more than willing to do it, but if it is up to him, he would rather try to avoid it, however, if he wants Mangekyou Sharingan out of Uchiha Brother then it is necessary to carry out these tests.


    "Ugh��" �C At this time, Hideki regained his consciousness and could barely open his eyes. His throat was sore because of not drinking water for quite some time.


    Kuroto had made sure that the Uchiha Brothers only received the minimum amount of food and water necessary for them to stay alive, and not even a drop more.


    Hideki noticed Yama standing before him and tried to word out something but could only make out some incoherent words.


    Kuroto who was wearing his Yama disguise said indifferently, "I guess it''s time when I finish this!"


    Hideki had a relieved smile and said, "You are finally going to kill me? Come on, do it, I have long grown impatient!"


    Yama ignored Hideki''s words and pped his hand.


    p��


    Followed by the p, the wooden puppet dragged another person who was crucified to a metal cross.


    As Hideki saw the wounded person his relieved expression changed, "R-Ryota!?"


    Yama nodded, "Yes, that''s him!"


    Hideki shouted at the top of his lungs, "HOW DARE YOU TREAT HIM LIKE THIS?!"


    Hideki saw his brother for the first time after so many days and his anger couldn''t be controlled realizing the state he was in.


    Yama held Ryota by his hair and said, "I am tired of keeping you brothers alive, today I will put him out of misery."


    Hideki eximed, "You�� W-what are you doing?"


    Taking out a Kunai, Yama pressed it against Ryota''s throat and said with a chuckle, "Why ask? Don''t you already know it?"


    Hideki shouted in panic, "Do-don''t�� don''t kill him!"


    However, Yama did not care about Hideki''s shouting and lunged the kunai forward cutting the frontal part of Ryota''s neck.


    Puff��


    Instantly, blood gushed out and sshed on Hideki''s face.


    Hideki''s Sharingan activated with the three tomoe spinning rapidly��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 448 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 223 - – 220 Mental Breakdown

    Uchiha Hideki, who was barely alive a few moments ago now exuded a chilling aura as the tomoe in his Sharingan kept spinning rapidly.


    Yama was observing Hideki''s state with his Tenseigan and noticed that the Four-Symbols Seal could hardly restrain the incredibly strong chakra fluctuations which suddenly exploded like a volcanic eruption, the tomoe seems to be only a step away from merging into a different pattern. ??


    The Four-Symbols seal seems to be losing its effectiveness as many distortions started to appear in the sealing symbols that were eroded for some reason.


    "What��?" �C Yama was surprised by this.


    He didn''t expect that the Four-Symbols Seal would start to erode, seeing this change he was reminded of how the Four-Symbols Seal applied by Yondaime-sama was eroded by the rush of Ryuumyaku Chakra when Kuroto extracted the Ryuumyaku chakra for the artificial tailed beast project.


    But there was still a difference in the two cases, the seal applied to Hideki was also being rearranged at the same time as it was being corroded, he seems to have never heard of such a thing happening.


    At this time, he noticed that the Chakra fluctuations in Hideki were getting more violent and uncontroble,, he took a step back to distance himself and observed all the changes with a look of expectation on his face.


    He didn''t even need the Tenseigan to notice that Hideki''s visual prowess was continuously rising.


    But suddenly something unexpected happened, the chakra fluctuations suddenly stopped and immediately white foam mixed with red traces came out of Hideki''s mouth, and his body started twitching and spasming rapidly as if he was under a panic attack.


    "Shit��!" �C muttered Yama, and immediately stepped to give Hideki a high dose of tranquilizer along with a dose of Diazepam. The medicine instantly helped in subsiding the twitching and put him in a deep sleep.


    Looking at Hideki''s copsed state. Yama sighed in disappointment.


    Powerful emotional stimtion can indeed bring out the true potential hidden within the blood of Uchiha, but not everyone has the necessary willpower and mental fortitude to endure such emotional breakdowns.


    Not everyone can endure to such an extent and past a certain level of emotional torture is the point of mental breakdown.


    Uchiha Hideki was unable to activate the Mangekyou Sharingan even after witnessing the death of his brother and entered a panic attack implying that this level of emotional torture was past his mental breakdown point, as such his aptitude may not be enough to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Yama walked out of this cell while and ordered the wooden puppet, "Clean up this mess and prepare for the next test in the adjacent prison cell."


    The ''Uchiha Ryota'' that was crucified on the metal cross and killed before Uchiha Hideki was just a low-quality clone he cultivated using Uchiha Ryota''s DNA.


    If not for Hideki''s poor condition, broken spirit, and the restraint of the Four-Symbols Seal, Hideki would have undoubtedly figured out that it wasn''t his brother Ryota.


    This is because the clone does not have Ryota''s Chakra trace, nor does it has the Sharingan.


    Dojutsu requires mental power to activate the eyes, so even if Kuroto could perfectly clone Uchiha Ryota''s body, the clone would not be able to use Sharingan.


    This is the weakness of the current Cloning technology.


    Coming to his study room, Kuroto took off his Yama mask and recorded all the details of the test conducted on Uchiha Hideki, as well as the result.


    Being done with this, he nced at the ''Uchiha Hideki'' clone which was crucified.


    The two clones he cultivated using Uchiha Hideki and Uchiha Ryota DNA were actually cultivated using a high amount of nutrient solution without even minding the cost, but strangely enough, a problem urred and the two clones he obtained were of very low quality, they can even be considered as defective by Kuroto''s standards.


    Kuroto understands that Uchiha Ryota is more cunning than his brother, therefore, he decided to test this method firstly on Uchiha Hideki.


    The test went quite smoothly and effectively if not for thest failure because of Uchiha Hideki''s mental breakdown that resulted in overall failure.


    Now Kuroto has to pin his hopes on Uchiha Ryota and considering that Uchiha Ryota''s mental fortitude is much higher than his elder brother''s, so the possibility of sess is also higher.


    After Putting on the Yama mask, he arrived in front of ''Uchiha Hideki'' Clone and used a Kunai to carve out various wounds and cuts, which would let Ryota see just how much torture Uchiha Hideki has borne since he was kidnapped.


    It only took him about half an hour to do this.


    Although all these wounds appeared to be freshly inflicted, it isn''t anything strange. This is because of the presence of Iryo Ninjutsu, it ismon to heal the wounds and injuries of the prisoners to carry out repeated torture.


    But even after he was done with all this, He still felt that something was amiss about Uchiha Hideki''s clone, but he can''t seem to figure it out. Uchiha Ryota is too cunning, therefore, Kuroto can''t help but be too cautious about this.


    For this reason, he didn''t rush it and carefully thought and tried to figure out what made him feel as such.


    Suddenly his gazended upon the clone''s closed eyes and he finally realized what was amiss.


    Kuroto immediately said to the wooden puppet, "Gouge out his eyes too!"


    The wooden puppet followed hismand and dug out the clone''s eyes.


    Now all that was left in the eye sockets were a pair of bloody eye sockets, which increased the visual impact and the convincing power of this clone.


    Ryota, maybe cunning, is still an Uchiha after all, it is in the nature of an Uchiha to be affected by their emotions, seeing that his brother''s Sharingan has been dug out, he would obviously go out of his mind as such his judgment power will also drop.


    After nodding to himself that everything was in order, Kuroto muttered, "Let''s see if this results in a sess or another failure!"


    With that, he walked out of his study and proceeded to the prison cell Uchiha Ryota is kept in��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 450 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 224 - – 221 Hope

    As soon as Yama stepped into the cell that Uchiha Ryota was detained in, he felt a vicious re, that particr look filled with rage and hatred for him, and couldn''t wait to pounce on him and rip him apart!


    Yama naturally did not care about this and said casually, "You seem to be in good spirits today?" ? ?


    Ryota said, "I Just heard Hideki-Nii''s shouts. I have been confused, no matter what your objective is, it doesn''t make any sense for you to torture the two of us for so long, no matter what you want; only disappointment is what you will get!"


    When speaking this sentence, Uchiha Ryota actually revealed that he is faintly aware of why Yama was torturing them.


    Yama faked a long silence and then said, "You are right! I have long grown impatient!"


    Ryota snorted, "And that''s the only thing you will get!"


    Ignoring Ryota''s words, Yama pped his hands.


    Followed by themand, the wooden puppet brought the crucified clone body of Uchiha Hideki inside the prison cell.


    As soon as he saw his brother, Ryota''s gaze was directed towards the two empty bloody eye sockets.


    Instantly Ryota''s mood changed into a deep scowl, veins on his temple bulged, and his face red with anger and resentment.


    As Yama expected, because of the long-term torture Ryota''s spirit has already weakened, coupled with the fact that the eyes of ''Uchiha Hideki'' were gouged out leaving two bloody holes and looking at all the injuries that Uchiha Hideki has, Ryota was unable to calm down and therefore couldn''t distinguish whether the person before his eyes was really his brother or not.


    Yama spoke with a Cheshire grin, "Now-now Ryota-Kun no need to be so angry, I just gouged out your brother''s eyes, and turned him into a vegetative state, is that really something to get angry over?"


    Ryota gritted his teeth with all his might that some cracks appeared in his upper mr, he wanted to rip apart this bastard and tear him into pieces for treating his brother as such and using the Uchiha as the Sharingan farm, but controlling his anger with a sigh Ryota spoke with a bitter expression, "You are right, presumable you are going to dig out my Sharingan too, after all, that was your goal from the beginning, right? So stop talking nonsense and just do it already!"


    After leaving this sentence, Ryota''s expression turned indifferent, and his cloudy eyes also became clear, as if he has already epted his fate.


    It seemed as if Ryota''s will to struggle was already broken.


    Yama frowned and he suddenly realized that he went a little too far in torturing out these Uchiha brothers, it appears that he has yet to learn the art of emotional torture and it would take him some time to reach the level of Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito.


    As the person responsible for doing the dirty work of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Ryota must have had a lot of encounters with death and coupled with the torture he experienced, death seems a relief for him.


    Uchiha Ryota should have long understood that there is no way for him and his brother to survive out of this, so he seems to have already prepared himself to meet his brother in the Pure Land.


    And since Ryota haspleted such psychological preparation, so even if Yama kills Hideki in front of him, there would be little impact on his emotions.


    Realizing this, Yama understood that even if he has made all the preparation, these would still not be enough to stimte Ryota into awakening Mangekyou Sharingan.


    But now that he has already brought the crucified clone here, it wouldn''t be a good idea to stop this test midway.


    So he held Uchiha Hideki by the hair, dragged him closer to Uchiha Ryota, and asked, "What do you think I should do with this pathetic excuse of a shinobi?"


    There was a short struggle in Ryota''s eyes but he quickly recovered his indifferent look, his gaze moved from his brother to Yama, and he did not say anything more.


    Yama knew that it was pointless but he still had to continue with the act.


    So bringing out a Kunai he lunged it forward and pierced through Hideki''s throat.


    Ssh��


    Instantly, Hideki''s blood sshed on Ryota''s face, and everything was silent for a moment.


    The silence was not eerie, only saddening.


    From beginning to end, Ryota did not even blink as his brother died right before his very eyes.


    The blood even entered his eyes, giving off a horrifying look, yet no rage, no struggle, and no anger appeared on his face.


    The ck eyes stained with red blood was hiding a bottomless hatred within them, but the hatred wasn''t going to be unleashed.


    The expressionless cold eyes stared at Yama with an indifferent look, as if to burn the outline of Yama in his mind and imprint it into his soul!


    All this while, Yama was observing Ryota''s changes with the Tenseigan.


    Through careful observation, he was able to see that Ryota''s chakra rioted violently for a short duration as Hideki''s blood sshed on his face, but it soon subsided and returned to normal.


    And it was obviously not enough for Ryota to awaken Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ''Really failed!'' �C Although unmoved because he already expected as such, he still sighed silently.


    Uchiha Ryota has been repeatedly exceeding Yama''s expectations, although this makes him ufortable that a test subject is acting out of his hands, Yama still can''t help but admire Ryota. Because he knows that if he was to go through the same torture that Ryota experienced then he might have already copsed simr to Hideki!


    Just as Yama recollected his thoughts andpletely epted the failure, suddenly he noticed something, it was an extremely subtle detail.


    He noticed an extremely small hole in the Four-Symbols Seal he has imposed on Ryota.


    Understanding what that implied, Yama thought, ''That hole is not idental or some mistake on my part, but it seems to have been created by Ryota by extremely subtle chakra control. Ryota should be unable to use his chakra, but he seems to have managed to extract some amount of it and has been using it to corrode the seal, slowly and secretly.''


    This means that Ryota has not given up on himself as he showed, and is still trying to save himself if possible.


    As soon as he realized this, a grin appeared on his face.


    For a moment Yama thought to expose that he has seen through Ryota''s n but after a bit of consideration, he changed his mind and decided to not say anything.


    Leaving Ryota to continue with what he is doing, Yama signaled the wooden puppet to take away Hideki''s corpse from Ryota''s prison cell, and then he also left the cell.


    Coming to his study, he removed the Yama mask and then started recording the detail of the test.


    [Sadness Test results in a failure for both Uchiha Hideki and Uchiha Ryota.]


    [Uchiha Ryota already has the psychological preparation for death so the experiment was a total failure.]


    [Uchiha Hideki doesn''t seem to have the necessary aptitude to awaken Mangekyou Sharingan, therefore, all experiments and tests will be suspended on him.]


    After writing up to here, Kuroto turned the page of the notebook and wrote [Despair Test], while the corners of his lips curved into an evil grin.


    When he discovered that Uchiha Ryota has yet topletely give up, and was still trying and struggling to break out of here and save himself, the outline of a master n started forming in Kuroto''s mind.


    Kuroto can be sure that this n will be perfect and definitely yield a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Closing the notebook Kuroto put it on the shelf and walked out of his study.


    "For one to experience despair, he must first have hope in his heart!" �C muttered Kuroto with an evil grin!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 450 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 225 - – 222 10 Days…

    Uchiha Ryota''s prison cell.


    Looking at his brother''s dead body that was dragged out of the cell, Ryota''s face distorted and rage-filled his face. ??


    The sclera of his eyes was bloodshot red and three tomoe rapidly spinning in the scarlet copy-wheel.


    Ryota did not cry, because there was no point in it, but he swore in his heart, ''Nii-san, I will definitely avenge your death!''


    ...


    One weekter.


    These days Kuroto would casually go to the prison dungeon from time to time to check up on Ryota''s progress in cracking the seal and irritate him sometimes, of course, he did not stop the torture as that can make Ryota suspicious.


    Overall, Kuroto was able to conclude that Ryota was indeed breaking the seal to escape.


    It''s just that he was being too careful and his progress was too slow for Kuroto''s taste.


    With the speed at which Ryota was cracking the seal, it will take at least two to three months for him to sessfully break free.


    Kuroto obviously can''t afford to wait for so long, because there is no telling how the situation will change during this period, so he can''t let Ryota stall so much time.


    After mulling over a little, Kuroto had an idea.


    Currently, he was inside Ryota''s prison cell, and after delivering the daily dose of torture he said to the wooden puppet, "I have to go on a mission and I wouldn''t being for the next ten days, so in the meantime, you have to keep watch over him and you don''t need to give him any nutrition, just water is enough."


    All while Kuroto spoke this, Ryota didn''t seem to be paying any attention; his eyes were currently unfocused as if he was in a tranced state, there was no reaction on his face and he did not even bat his eyelids.


    But Kuroto can confirm that this is just Ryota''s fa?ade because he has already noticed that as soon as his words were finished, the frequency of Ryota''s heartbeat increased slightly.


    Kuroto pretended to not notice this change and muttered, "I have already got bored of this torture game; so I have decided that after I return frompleting the mission, I will put him out of his misery, that way we wouldn''t have to bother about him anymore and I will dispose of him."


    There was again a slight increase in the frequency of Ryota''s heartbeat but it soon returned to normal.


    Kuroto ignored the change and left the prison cell calmly.


    As soon as the gate of the prison cell was closed, Ryota''s opened his eyes and his murderous energy started leaking unconsciously, "Ten days huh��?"


    ��


    Back to his study room, Kuroto sat on a chair and reviewed his n, repeatedly confirmed that there were no loopholes and after he was sure about this, he nodded and soon started the preparations.


    For the final ''Despair Test'' ten dayster, the entire dungeon prison will be a test site, so he must arrange all the props now.


    Regardless of whether the final test results in a sess or failure, this dungeon prison will be abandoned after the test, therefore, Kuroto has to make sure to clean up all the traces that might point towards him through the grapevine.


    Afterpleting what he had to do, Kuroto left the Dungeon Prison and came to his secretboratory in the Death Forest.


    Coming to Cell Cultivation Lab, Kuroto stopped before therge nutrition tanks.


    Two clones were floating in these nutrition tanks, but they are not the clones he nned to use for the fusion in Chimera Technique, rather they were simple clones he cultivated using DNA extracted from his own cells.


    Checking all the data disyed, Kuroto analyzed the parameters of the two clones and calcted all the next steps to be taken.


    With the technical means he currently has ess to, the cultivation of a simple low-quality clone takes at least half a month.


    The two clones floating in the nutrition tank were already bred a week ago, so counting the time, they should be sessfullypleted in about a week for thest stimtion test, that is if nothing unepted happens.


    With everything proceeding ording to the predetermined n, Kuroto did not waste time anymore and sneaked back to the vige.


    During this week the hunting operation against Amatsukami hase to a sudden halt.


    This is because no matter how much manpower or material resources are used, there has been no sessful result. The so-called bounty-nin organization named Amatsukami seems to have never existed at all. This has made more and more people feel that something is wrong.


    All signs point that Amatsukami has not had any substantial interaction with any underground organization other than their hostile rtionship with Akatsuki.


    And considering that the members of Amatsukami have not made any appearance since the Uchiha Ryota went missing, a strange reputation about Amatsukami has started to permeate.


    Amatsukami seems to suddenly appear out of nowhere in the shinobi world and then suddenly disappear, making people feel unpredictable.


    And precisely because of the repeated failures, people have started to take the rumors about Uchiha Shisui being Homusubi seriously.


    Everyone can''t help but make secret spections, among the Uchiha shinobi, Uchiha Shisui is the only one who is officially known to have the Mangekyou Sharingan, so the possibility that the rumors are correct is very high.


    And if it is true, does that mean Amatsukami is hidden in Konoha!?


    All these things have prompted Sandaime not to be able to sit by any longer and he must take corresponding steps.


    Soon, Hyuga Kuroto received a personal summons under Hokage''s orders.


    Coming to the Hokage office, Kuroto frowned slightly as he looked at the people present in the room.


    At this time, not only Sandaime-sama but even the three elder advisors, the Patriarch of Hyuga n, Hyuga Hiashi, as well as the toad Sannin Jiraiya were present in the Hokage Office.


    What surprised Kuroto, even more, was the presence of a small elder toad who stood on the table next to Jiraiya, the toad was green in color with white hair, white beard, and white eyebrows, wearing a brown cloak.


    This toad was obviously not simple and Kuroto recognized him as Fukasaku, one of the ''Two Great Toad Sage'' from Mount Myoboku.


    ''Even someone like him was called to be present during the interrogation?'' �C thought Kuroto in surprise.


    Calming down himself, he kneeled before Sandaime-sama and spoke, "Eagle of Team-11 reporting, Hokage-sama!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen put down the tobo pipe which has be more and more inseparable these days and said, "There are some questions, you have to answer them truthfully!"


    Kuroto who was already removed his Eagle Anbu Mask nodded, "Yes, Hokage-sama, I will answer every question to the best of my ability!"


    Sandaime said, "Report everything about the events on the night when the Kumogakure delegation was attacked. How did you and Uchiha Shisui encounter the enemy, the entire battle process, including every other detail?"


    Kuroto and Shisui have already discussed everything repeatedly, so Kuroto did not need to think too much and recounted the fabricated details.


    After listening to all the exnations, everyone in the Hokage office was thinking and trying to find loopholes in Kuroto''s words.


    Hyuga Hiashi was staring at Kuroto with a little worry in his eyes.


    So far, only Kuroto, Shisui, Hiashi, and some members of the Hyuga n are actually aware of what transpired in the Hyuga territory that led to Watanabe''s death, therefore, Hiashi was worried that the suspicion on Uchiha Shisui might also drag Kuroto into this mess!


    .


    .


    Read up Chapter - 452 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 226 - – 223 Sunagakure’s Troubles

    While everyone was silent, Jiraiya spoke to Kuroto, "Renarrate the details of your and Uchiha Shisui''s battle situation when you two were ambushed by Amatsukami shinobi."


    As per the instructions, Kuroto described the fabricated details of the battle from the time of being ambushed by the three Amatsukami shinobi without any hesitation. ??


    After he heard the details Jiraiya nodded and didn''t speak anything more.


    The details have been made up by him and Shisui after quite a lot of consideration, and both of them have made sure to not leave any loopholes that can be exploited by others.


    Therefore, Kuroto and Shisui''s exnation would almost be the same.


    As for why not perfectly same?


    It''s obvious, there is nothing perfect or absolute in the world, therefore, if both of their details match perfectly then it would be easier for others to find ws.


    For this reason, both of them kept some level of difference which can be logically exined by the difference in perspective.


    Also, Kuroto made sure to push all the inexplicable parts of the exnation on Amatsukami''s head, their members are just too strong with weird and unusual abilities. Since Sandaime himself couldn''t catch Suijin and Musubi so he won''t be able to use others.


    By the time, Kuroto was finished with recounting all the events, Sandaime asked tentatively, "Was there any abnormal sign from Uchiha Shisui on that night?"


    Kuroto did not answer Sandaime''s question directly, but said naturally, "Hokage-sama, the rumors permeating in the vige have alsoe to my attention, although I have no right to be the judge of the matter, I do believe that these rumors are pure nonsense, not even worth consideration!"


    Shimura Danzo snorted coldly at Kuroto''s tant words, "Presumptuous, what is the reason for making such an assertion?"


    Kuroto was unperturbed and said indifferently, "First and foremost, I don''t believe Uchiha Shisui can betray the vige, and even if we assume, he did so; and joined Amatsukami, then why would he attack the shinobi of the Uchiha n?"


    "This is probably a pre-directed script that the Uchiha Shinobi are acting upon, they are just causing this chaos to take advantage as we let down our guards!" �C Danzo said as if it was natural.


    "If this is all a self-directed performance by the Uchiha n, then it means that Amatsukami is in colluding with the Uchiha n, or Amatsukami is established by the Uchiha n, isn''t that right?" �C with a mocking smile, Kuroto continued, "And if that''s the case, why did Amatsukami took the risk of transporting Watanabe''s body to the ck-market branch just for some bounty? Does the Uchiha nck money that they would stoop to such a level?"


    Danzo opened his mouth to retort Kuroto''s words but couldn''t think anything to counter it and just snorted.


    What Kuroto pointed out is actually a question that has been puzzling everyone present here.


    Judging from the actions Amatsukami has taken, they really seem to be a bounty-nin organization, and if that''s the case, then the suspicions on the Uchiha n are naturally invalid because everyone knows that the Uchiha n does notck money as they have an inheritance of over a millennium in their hands!


    Even Shimura Danzo can''t help but think that the Uchiha n will really not do such absurd things.


    At this time, Sandaime waved his hands and signaled Kuroto, "Alright, you can step back."


    Kuroto nodded and quietly left the Hokage Office.


    After Kuroto left, Sandaime asked everyone, "What do you think of his words?"


    Hyuga Hiashi was the first to stand up for Kuroto and Shisui, "I believe both Kuroto-Kun and Shisui-Kun are reliable and it is unwise to suspect them based on some rumors."


    Toad Sage Fukasaku said, "I have sensed that this child name Hyuga Kuroto did not have any mood swings, nor was there any change in his heartbeat during the entire conversation, which means he wasn''t lying."


    Danzo said, "Hyuga Kuroto may have said the truth, but there is no telling that he isn''t under Uchiha Shisui''s control. Hiruzen, you should be aware of what is Uchiha Shisui''s Mangekyou Sharingan Dojutsu, can anyone even guarantee that what Hyuga Kuroto believes is even his belief, or is it something nted by Uchiha Shisui?"


    Danzo''s words silenced Sandaime and the two elders.


    Although Fukasaku did not understand what Danzo was referring to, he still shook his head and said, "His chakra was very peaceful, or rather extraordinarily peaceful�� in other words, there are no disruptions in his chakra so I don''t think he is being controlled by some kind of Genjutsu."


    Hiashi also voiced out, "Yes, if Kuroto-Kun was being controlled by some kind of Genjutsu, there would have been a response from the Caged Bird curse seal, but all the feedback is normal."


    Sandaime breathed a sigh of relief, "If that''s the case then it''s good!" of course, he did not want to give out information about Uchiha Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami either.


    Sandaime did not want to intensify the conflict with the Uchiha n. The sudden emergence of Amatsukami and Akatsuki that has a lot of missing-nin of Konoha is more threatening, and there are chances that the Uchiha n might really collude with these organizations if they are pushed too much.


    And from what intelligence Konoha has collected about Akatsuki, the total level ofbat power that Akatsuki hides is not something Konoha can deal against on its own. Therefore, it would be better to deal with the suspicions of Shisui with cautiousness as he is one of the few top-level forces currently in the vige.


    Thinking a little Sandaime turned towards Utatane Koharu and asked, "What is the news from Sunagakure?"


    Konoha and Sunagakure and allies, so when investigating information about Amatsukami, Konoha also sent requests to Sunagakure to form a cooperative search and investigation teams.


    Upon Sandaime''s question, Koharu took out a document file and passed it to Sandaime while speaking, "The situation on Sunagakure''s side is very bad!"


    Hiruzen raised an eye at Elder Koharu''s words and his expression turned into a frown as he started reading the file.


    After Sasori fought with Sandaime Hokage and escaped, Konoha notified the situation about him to Sunagakure.


    Many people in Sunagakure have suspected that the disappearance of Sandaime Kazekage is rted to Sasori but because he is the grandson of Elder Chiyo, so without any evidence, they remained quiet and did not voice out their opinions.


    But now that the news of Sasori joining Akatsuki has been confirmed and the fact that he killed Sandiame Kazekage has been brought to light, so theck of evidence can no longer be used. Moreover, Amatsukami has confirmed that Sasori is indeed the one responsible for the death of Sandaime Kazekage.


    For this reason, Sunagakure also organized a hunting force to hunt down Sasori and avenge their Kazekage.


    And by coincidence or not, at around the same time the Sunagakure hunting force was organized, Sasori also received intel from one of his spies that Orochimaru was hiding in the Land of Wind.


    Sasori and Kakuzu team along with Hiruko and Shinno team rushed towards the Land of Wind to deal with the traitor Orochimaru.


    But what they met up with was way beyond their expectations. The Sunagakure hunting force unexpectedly encountered Akatsuki, as a result, a fierce battle broke out between the two parties. Eventually, the Akatsuki members were forced to retreat while the Sunagakure forces suffered heavy losses and couldn''t keep up the pursuit.


    As hepleted reading the file, Sandaime''s face turned gloomy.


    After Konoha, Suna was also embarrassed by a bounty-nin organization, one by one, the majesty of the five great shinobi viges is being trampled on by these mercenary organizations��


    .


    .


    .Read up to Chapter - 454 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 227 - – 224 Date Of Execution!

    Kuroto was unaware of what discussion was taking ce at the Hokage office after he left, anding back to his house, Kuroto found a ck crow standing at the windowsill of his room.


    Letting the crow in by opening the window, Kuroto removed the small scroll box tied to his limb and took out the scroll that the scroll box contained. ??


    The secret letter was sent by none other than Shisui, it briefly mentioned the situation of the past week. The secret letter also had the information that the Uchiha nsmen have also started to consider the authenticity of these rumors and started to doubt the possibility of Shisui being a member of Amatsukami.


    After reading the letter, Kuroto destroyed it and sighed, "It seems that the powers of the rumor mill really can''t be underestimated!"


    It''s not hard to understand that the real reason these rumors are really being effective is that the Vige has still not found any information about Amatsukami, so they can''t help but specte whether Uchiha Shisui really is a member of Amatsukami.


    Solving this problem is not much difficult, as long both Homusubi and Uchiha Shisui make a public appearance then the rumors will obviously be proved to be false.


    It''s just that creating an all-new Homusubi is not so easy and that''s the thing he has been busy with for all this while.


    Putting away these unnecessary thoughts, Kuroto wrote a reply in the scroll box and tied it to the crow''s feet.


    The content of the letter has two words, "Be Patient!"


    After that, Kuroto reopened the windowsill and let the crow fly out of the window.


    ��


    Uchiha n


    Two Anbu of the Root subdivision were hiding in bushes and monitoring the Uchiha n.


    At this time, one of the Root Anbu pointed towards the sky and said, "Look, it''s the same crow that flew out a while ago!"


    The other Root Anbu observed for a while and said, "That''s not a simple crow, knock it down!"


    Whiiish��


    A few Shuriken were shot and immediately hit the crow in the sky.


    When the two Root Anbu rushed to the ce that the crow fell, all they saw was the corpse of the crow exploding into a cloud of white smoke.


    Poof��


    And by the time smoke disappeared, only one ck feather remained on the ground, there was no sign of the crow whatsoever.


    Picking up the ck feather, the two Root Anbu looked at each other in confusion��


    At this time, Uchiha Shisui''s home.


    After removing the letter tied to the crow''s feet, Shisui unfolded it and read, "It says, ''Be patient!'' Does that mean Kuroto-san has some way to prove that the rumors are false?"


    Itachi asked, "What is the possibility?"


    Shisui shook his head, "I don''t know!"


    ��


    9 dayster.


    These past 9 days, Kuroto did not let Ryota discover his presence and silently observed Ryota''s progress in cracking the Four-Symbols seal.


    And Uchiha Ryota did not disappoint him either, in just 9 days Ryota has almost cracked the seal.


    "With this pace, Ryota should be able to get himself free from all the Fuinjutsu restraints as hepletely unlocks his chakra after cracking the Four-Symbols Seal." �C Taking a short pause, Kuroto continued, "Therefore, today will be the day of the Despair Test!"


    Soon the sun sank in the western Horizon, and it was already past twilight.


    ��


    Prison Dungeon, Uchiha Ryota''s Prison Cell.


    Currently, Uchiha Ryota had his eyelids shut tightly and he waspletely focusing on precisely controlling the minimum amount of chakra he could extract to destroy the Four-Symbols Seal that was sealing his chakra.


    After these days and nights of hard work, Ryota found that unexpectedly his Chakra control has increased tremendously, and he couldn''t help but wonder, "It seems that not everything is going downhill for me!"


    At this moment the sound of wood wheels moving along the stone floor reached his ears.


    As soon as he heard this sound, Ryota immediately paused, subsided all his chakra movements, and pretended to be in a semi-unconscious state.


    He knew that this sound was made by the wooden puppet who is responsible for recing the nutrient solution and water every day.


    Initially, Ryota thought that there was a puppeteer hiding somewhere and controlling that wooden puppet, but after careful observation for a couple of days, he found out that there were no Chakra threads connected to the puppet''s body and even the color of the chakra on the puppet is not avaiable.


    And this discovery again surprised him!


    As an elite Jonin, Ryota is no stranger to the puppet masters of Sunagakure.


    And he can easily recognize that this puppet is the work of a chunin level puppeteer, a lot of such puppets were seized during the time of the third shinobi great shinobi war.


    Precisely because he knows the origin of this puppet that he is more shocked that the puppet is autonomous, that is, it is functioning without any operator!


    Looking at the wooden puppet that left the prison cell after changing the water injector, Ryota thought, ''Is this some kind of new technique developed by the vige?''


    This was a doubt, but Ryota soon suppressed his thoughts and concentrated on continuing his n to escape here.


    He should be able to break free of the Seal within a few hours.


    ''Apart from those wooden puppets, I don''t know if there are other guards present here!''


    Although he believed that the people who attacked him were high-levelbat powers of the vige, he stills think that not many would be aware of this kind of torture and dirty work of the vige, because if this kind of information about the vige''s n to steal the Sharingan bes public knowledge, then the risk is too great, so the less staff involve the safer everything will proceed!


    The reason he was worried about the guards is that Ryota knows that his body is not in a proper physical condition to partake in battles, so if the strength of the guards is too strong then it will be difficult for him to escape from here!


    Time continued to pass and the sealing technique was being cracked step-by-step, with the rising hope of finally regaining his freedom, Ryota''s heart started beating more and more furiously in excitement.


    But at this moment, a familiar sound of footsteps sounded.


    ''He is back!? Damn it, it is still the ninth day!"


    A series of emotions flooded in Ryota''s heart, surprise, resentment, and annoyance shed in his heart but he couldn''t do anything and had to stop midway!


    After a while, a person walked into the prison cell and said to him, "Well, the decision has been made from above, tonight is your execution!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 456 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 228 - – 225 Finally Killed!

    ''Just some more�� just a little bit more!'' �C Ryota roared in his heart like a beast.


    The beatings, torture, pain, and humiliation he has endured these days, coupled with witnessing the death of his dearest brother right before his very eyes has made Ryota develop all kind of resentment, unwillingness, and frustration in his heart which has given birth to a savage beast, one who feeds on hatred and has been keeping himself alive just for the sake of revenge. ??


    And now that he is very close to aplishing it, Ryota has been getting excited by the second!


    The person who walked in is none other than Yama, he doesn''t seem to notice Ryota''s emotions and said, "After you die, I wouldn''t have to be worried about anything anymore!"


    However, Ryota is unwilling to be killed, but he still needs some time to sessfully crack the seals, so while secretly speeding up the process of breaking the seal, he tried to bring up a conversation between the two so as to buy some time, "Can I ask you something?"


    Yama was surprised by Ryota''s sudden question and chuckled lightly, "Ask something? Speak, is it yourst wish before the death?"


    Ryota forced himself to ignore that mock tone and spoke after an intentional long silence, "I�� I wish to be buried with my brother!"


    Yama shook his head in pity, "I am afraid this wish can''t be fulfilled, Uchiha Hideki''s corpse has long been disposed of, not even the ashes remain, so I have no way toply with that wish!"


    Hearing that his brother''s bones are also not left, Ryota can''t help but feel rage welling up inside, the whole person was shaking in uncontroble anger!


    When Yama saw Ryota''s shaking body, he muttered in confusion, "Huh, are you trembling in fear? And here I thought you were not afraid of death? It appears that everyone is ultimately the same in the face of their end!"


    Ryota bent down his head, his long messy hair that has not been cut or washed for some time covered his eyes and he spoke in a chilling and gloomy tone, "Someone must die tonight!"


    Yama raised an eyebrow at Ryota''s words and then spoke with a slight smile, "You are right, but you didn''tplete the sentence, indeed, some must die tonight, and that someone is none other than you. You must understand that this is inevitable, and no matter what, this fact will remain unchanged, UCHIHA-RYOTA, YOU-WILL-DIE-TONIGHT!


    So you should be happy, you will no longer have to bear the agony that you have been through in the past two months, and you can finally meet your dead brother!"


    After leaving this sentence Yama turned around and walked towards a table that contained all sorts of medical equipment as well as torture devices.


    While disinfecting one particr tool, Yama questioned, "By the way, how about you tell me how should I proceed with your Sharingan? Should I gouge out your eyes before your death and then kill you or maybe first kill you and then dig out those eyes from your corpse?"


    Uchiha Ryota questioned in the same gloomy tone, "Is there any difference in either approach?"


    Yama eximed, "Of course there are differences idiot, while you are still alive, you will feel the pain and humiliation of getting your eyes gouged out, you will get to spend yourst moments as a blind, your pride will be trampled as the Sharingan you Uchiha have been so proud of will no longer belong to you, you will never be relieved from this pain, knowing full well that your Sharingan will be used to destroy the entire Uchiha n, but that won''t happen in the other case, that''s why it''s import-��!"


    "SHUT UP YOU PSYCHOPATHIC BASTARD!" �C Shouted Ryota at the top of his lungs!


    Yama stopped midway and spoke with a pout, "Mou, you are no fun! I thought that I should have some chatting with you about our memorable days of torture but you seem uninterested, see if I care, humph!" �C snorting in a fit of cute anger, Yama turned around and continued cleaning the equipmentpletely ignoring Ryota!


    ''Only thest part is left, calm yourself Ryota! I can get my revenge! I will get my revenge! As soon as I break free, I will kill him! I will rip him! I will tear him to pieces! Kill him! RIP Him! KILL-HIM-KILL-HIM-KILL-HIM!'' �C Ryota gritted his teeth while muttering in thought to control himself and focus on cracking thest part of the seal.


    By now, he could no longer suppress the killing intentions in his heart, amidst this anger and excitement his body started to tremble more violently as if he fell into an inexplicable madness!


    However, Yama was facing the opposite sidepletely ignored Ryota.


    Not Long after, Yama turned around holding a scalpel in one hand, a holder in the other, and walked towards Ryota who seems to have calmed himself down.


    "Since you didn''t answer my question, then I will go with the ROCK-PAPER-SCISSOR option!


    If my left-hand wins then option one, if my right-hand wins then option two, how does that sound!?"


    "..." �C No reply from Ryota.


    "ying angry, are we? It doesn''t matter, this Rock Paper Scissor is final!" �C Speaking this sentence, Yama put both of his fists forward facing each other.


    "Rock Paper Scissor!"


    Left Hand: Rock, Right Hand: Rock


    "Ara, it''s a tie, let''s go again!"


    "Rock Paper Scissor!"


    Left Hand: Scissor, Right Hand: Scissor


    "Ara? Tie again? Let''s try again!"


    "Rock Paper Scissor!"


    "Again��"


    "Rock Paper Scissor!"


    "Again��"


    "Rock Paper Scissor!"


    "Again��"


    "Rock Paper Scissor!"


    "Again��"


    "Rock Paper Scissor!"


    "Rock Paper Scissor!"


    "..."


    "Rock Paper Scissor!"


    "Again��"


    "Rock Paper Scissor!"


    "Rock Paper Scissor!"


    "Again�� Again�� Again��!"


    "Rock Paper Scissor!"


    "JUST-HURRY-UP-WOULD-YOU!?" �C Ryota shouted in annoyance, by now his eyes were already twitching!


    "Okay-okay, jeez, You scared me there for a second!"


    "Let''s start, Rock Paper Scissor!"


    Left Hand: Rock, Right Hand: Scissor!


    "Again��!"


    "Rock Paper Sci-��!"


    "Oh no wait, this time left-hand won, that means we will roll with the first option! Congrattion Uchiha Ryota, you will get to experience exactly what I described earlier, aren''t you a lucky one? I know you are grateful, no need to thanks me, even if I blush you won''t be able to notice because of this mask, and besides this wasn''t my doing, this result came out of your own good luck, be thankful to yourself! Now then, I will be gouging out your eyes, be prepared!"


    ''Kill Him, Kill him, KILL HIM, JUST FUCKING KILL HIM ALREADY!''


    Ryota''s expression seems to be indifferent, and he just lightly muttered, "Suit yourself!"


    Yama nodded and walking forward he took out the scalpel and from his pocket and slowly brought it near Ryota''s eyes.


    Just as the cold metallic de of the scalpel was about to touch Ryota''s eyes, suddenly, Ryota''s eyes changed into the three tomoe Sharingan.


    "W-W-What��?" �C Looking at those scarlet eyes, Yama was taken aback by the sudden change and his hand stopped midway.


    At this time, the three tomoe in the scarlet copy wheel were spinning rapidly, and at the same time, a loud crack of iron chains breaking sounded.


    All the chains that bound Uchiha Ryota, one-by-one slipped and fell on the hard stone floor in broken fragments with a loud nking sound.


    At this time, Yama seemed to havee out of his dazed state, without any more dy, he jumped and retreated backward.


    Uchiha Ryota who just got free didn''t waste even a single milli-second and instantaneously printed hand seals and shouted, "Fire Release: Fire Ball Technique!"


    Boom��


    In an instant, uncontroble mes gushed out of Ryota''s mouth and flooded the entire prison cell with scorching heat.


    The use of Fire Style Techniques especially the ones like the ''Fire Ball Technique'' in closed and confined ces is akin to suicide, Uchiha Ryota is obviously experienced enough to understand this, and yet he chose to use such a technique implies just how overwhelming his disire to kill Yama are!


    And after using the ''Fire Ball Technique,'' not only Ryota did not retreat to take a breather but jumped into the burning mes regardless of the injuries he will be suffering with and ignoring the fact that his body was burning he directly rushed towards Yama who was also trapped in the mes from all sides.


    Punch��


    "Die you bastard!"


    Kick��


    "Just die already!"


    Knock��


    "Just fucking die already!"


    Covered in the mes, Uchiha Ryota kept attacking Yama, he didn''t care about what was happening to him, as a result, the two figures could be seen fighting in the sea of fire.


    "Die! DIE! DIE! WHY THE HELL DON''T YOU JUST-DIE-ALREADY!!!"


    Even Yama seemed to be burnt by the fire, he seemed to barely be able to keep up with Ryota who was fighting like a maniac, without any restraint, and without any care, as a result, he soon fell into a disadvantage!


    Ryota who has gained the upper hand not only did not slow down but became more violent, he was fighting like a beast and soon pierced Yama''s chest with his bare hands, as if he was going to rip the bastard with his hands.


    Yama shouted, "Get away from me, you damn LUNATIC!"


    Whiiish, immediately the sound of breaking through wind sounded.


    Yama drew out the short sword and waved it instantly.


    Uchiha Ryota''s arm that was piercing through Yama''s chest was cut by the sword from the shoulder part.


    Even with his arm cut off, Ryota didn''t care.


    Crazily he rushed towards the enemy and bit his throat with all the strength he could muster.


    Puff��


    Instantly blood sttered in the surroundings as Yama''s throat was ripped off by Ryota.


    It kept flowing out and no matter what Yama tried, there was nothing he could do!


    Soon, losing his breath, Yama fell straight to the ground in a bloody lifeless mess.


    Seeing that the masked freak was finally killed by him, Ryota finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Huff-huff�� finally�� nii-san�� I�� I killed him!"


    At this time, Ryota was too distracted to notice that the three tomoe in his Sharingan were spinning rapidly and they seem to be just a step away from merging together.


    "Cough-cough�� cough��huff�� hahhahaha I�� I killed him, ahahahaha huff huff��!" �C As the adrenalin rush subsided, Ryota was soon taken over by boundless fatigue, all the pain that he was feeling rushed up and he had no choice but to sit on the zing ground and gasp for the charcoal breath.


    Soon his killing intent subsided and the three tomoe that were just a step away from merging slowed down and returned to their original form.


    Ryota couldn''t care about the changes that his eyes were going through, all his focus was now on the corpse of Yama, and he has to know just who the hell was this guy!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 458 on P.a.t.r.o.e.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 229 - – 226 Alive?!

    After catching up with his breath, Ryota finally tried standing up.


    Currently not only was he missing an arm but there were also hundreds of injuries because of the torture he endured, then there were so many burns. The injuries are so severe that he could hardly be considered alive anymore. ??


    Even if he was an elite Jonin, he couldn''t have endured such a treatment, but even if he couldn''t bear it, he chose to, in fact, he forced himself to bear it!


    Forcing himself to squat halfway in front of Yama''s corpse, Ryota reached out his hand to remove that ck mask that covered the face of the other person.


    As soon as the mask was removed and the face under it was revealed, Ryota''s expression shrank, "Huh, it�� it turns out to be Shisui''s colleague from the Anbu�� what was his name�� Kuroto? Hyuga Kuroto?... Hahahahaha�� Hyuga Kuroto, you may have died but don''t think that it''s over yet, I will make sure to repay this hatred with hundred percent interest!"


    Ryota''s gaze now fell on the unusually sharp sword thatid in Kuroto''s hand, "This is a good sword, not something a corpse would ever need!"


    After having killed Yama and confirming his true identity, there is only one objective in Ryota''s mind, which is to find his brother''s Sharingan as soon as possible and leave here, before anyone else finds him.


    With that thought, Ryota stood up and dragged his exhausted body, staggering out of the prison cell where he was held captured, he came outside the cell.


    From beginning to end, Ryota didn''t even nce at his arm that was burning along with Hyuga Kuroto''s corpse.


    Following the dark stone passage, Ryota finally arrived at a room that was lit with candlelight.


    There were some tables, chairs along with few benches, several books including other study materials. From the furnishings alone, it wasn''t hard to judge that this room was a study room.


    When he arrived at the central desk, Ryota''s gazended on the two notebooks that had familiar characters on their cover page.


    [Uchiha Hideki]


    [Uchiha Ryota]


    With a gloomy mood, Ryota opened the notebook titled with his name.


    The notebook recorded every detail of the hell he experienced here, all the stimulus tests, torture performed by Hyuga Kuroto on him and his brother along with some personalments, spections, and results were all exined in great detail.


    Looking at the notebook that described the Uchiha as nothing more thanb rats, being tested and yed, Ryota felt boundless rage within him.


    Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish��


    Driven by his uncontroble rage, Ryota drew the short sword with his only hand and shredded both the notebooks into thousands of small pieces, and that wasn''t the end as he smashed the desks, chairs and destroyed the entire study!


    Panting heavily, Ryota muttered, "These bastards were really after the Mangekyou Sharingan as I thought, no wonder they did not kill me and made me go through such torture, it turns out that what they were after was not the Sharingan, but the Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    Ryota''s guess was finally proven correct, although he faintly guessed their objective, there were still some doubts; even as an Uchiha, Ryota does not have much knowledge of the Mangekyou Sharingan, so he wasn''t sure if that was really the case, but now that he read everything about this so-called, [Project Mangekyou Sharingan], he was sure.


    ''Hideki-nii-san, I swear to you, I will find out each and every person involved with such tests and kill them with my own hand, I will avenge your death and make sure that you are brought to justice!'' �C taking this oath in his heart, Ryota left the room.


    Ryota was already aware that with the condition he has, it is a miracle that he is alive, so he has to leave here as soon as possible and search for a shelter to recover his wounds, but Ryota couldn''t convince himself to leave unless he finds his brother''s Sharingan.


    As such, Ryota continued staggering along the dark stone passages, his steps were heavy yet firm.


    After walking for a few minutes, Ryota finally arrived at the end of the passage and noticed the door engraved with the ''gunbai-uchiwa,'' that is Uchiha n''s crest.


    ''Why is ''gunbai-uchiwa'' engraved on the door?'' �C Ryota was confused, and thought, ''Could this be a secret house where these bastards store the Sharingan stolen from the Uchiha shinobi?''


    Understanding this, Ryota''s speed subconsciously increased, his heart was beating furiously and he soon arrived at the front of the gate from which a beam of candlelight was leaking through a small crack illuminating the Uchiha n''s crest.


    Just as he was about to push the door open, Ryota suddenly took a step backward and drew out the short sword.


    Ryota may have been only a few steps away from death, but he has to be cautious, who knows what kind of sickening thing was awaiting inside the room.


    After mentally preparing himself, Ryota approached the door open and put his ear against the wall, he was able to hear the sound of mellow breathing and calm heartbeat on the other side of the room.


    This undoubtedly means that someone is inside the room, and for some reason, Ryota seems to be getting a familiar feeling from that person, however, this familiarity was also mixed with some indifference and coldness which made him feel a little strange.


    After a bit of hesitation, Ryota calmed himself, kicked open the door, and rushed inside.


    As soon as he entered; the lights in the room were suddenly lit, which was contrasting to the gloomy dark passage he saw in up to now. And even with his Sharingan that has not seen the daylight for the past 2 months, he was overwhelmed and ufortable, he was forced to lift his only hand and put it before his eyes to cover them.


    At this time, a cold and indifferent voice sounded in the room, "My dear Ryota, you were able to make it here, as expected of my brother, you didn''t disappoint me!"


    Ryota couldn''t see the source of the voice, but he didn''t need to, he is too familiar with this voice, for this reason, he can''t help but be extremely shocked, and stuttered, "Nii�� Nii�� Nii-san?!"


    In the sudden shock and surprise, Ryota removed his hands regardless of much his eyes will be damaged, he didn''t care, all he has to see now is his brother. Looking around, Ryota could vaguely make out a throne-like stone chair, with its high back facing towards him. The voice he heard just now seems to havee from the chair.


    While Ryota tried to adapt to the strong light, the high-back chair turned around.


    Looking at the person sitting on the high-back chair, Ryota''s pupils suddenly shrank, and the sword held in his hand was also dropped on the ground because of shock.


    Ryota simply can''t believe it!


    It''s because the person sitting on the throne-like chair is none other than his elder brother, Uchiha Hideki.


    Ryota saw that Hideki was wearing the eye-catching Homusubi ck cloak of Amatsukami, with the Homusubi mask resting at the hand-rest on the chair he sat on, and he had a sly look on his face as if everything was happening just as he nned.


    Realizing what this means, Ryots barely choked out the words, "Why!?"


    His voice was so low, it seemed as if he wasn''t asking this question from Hideki, but his own soul!


    Hideki chuckled, "My stupid otouto, don''t you understand it already!?"


    Ryota''s face was down, his messy hair hanging over his head, covering his eyes, he spoke, "I am asking you, why!?"


    This time, his voice was louder, but the unwillingness and hesitation were clearly apparent to the listeners in the room.


    Hideki smiled slightly and patiently exined, "The secret of activating the Mangekyou Sharingan is rted to love and hate, I know you love me, although I am kind of disappointed that witnessing my death was not enough for you to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan, I know you can actually do it, so I am willing to ignore that matter. You will fulfill the wish of your dearest nii-san, won''t you? You will give me your Mangekyou Sharingan, right?"


    Ryota suddenly shook his head and said with a cold tone, "No! You are not Hideki-nii-san, he would not do such a thing to me!"


    As if in response to Ryota''s question, Hideki closed his eyes and suddenly re-opened, however, this time the pupils were no longer ck, but scarlet red, with three ck tomoe slowly revolving in the copy-wheel��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 460 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 230 - – 227 Realization…

    Looking at the three tomoe spinning in the Hideki''s Sharingan, and feeling the chakra fluctuations he is too familiar with, Ryota could no longer deny that the person sitting on the high-back chair and looking at him with a mocking look is not his elder brother.


    Even if Ryota is seriously injured right now, he won''t make this mistake. ??


    And precisely because he is so sure, Ryota''s face was in disbelief and lost.


    "How, I�� I saw you die with my own eyes; I am sure that was no Genjutsu! Th�� Then howe you are still alive!?" �C Ryota asked in confusion.


    "Hahaha�� true you did see me die, but unfortunately, what we see is not always true, just because you witnessed my death does not mean that I am truly dead!"


    "How can that be! D-don''t tell me you used Izanagi!?" �C Ryota asked with a horrified look.


    "*chuckles* No, it wasn''t Izanagi either, and whatever Jutsu I used is of no importance, all you need to know is the fact that I was never dead!" �C Hideki said with a faint smile.


    Ryota didn''t know what to speak anymore, the only reason he was able to survive this hell hole was because of the support of his belief and desire to avenge his brother, and now he sees that his brother was never really captured, in fact, his brother was colluding with the enemy and put him under such torture, knowing this, the belief that has been supporting him to survive copsed!


    Hideki questioned in a yful tone, "Hooh, look at that face, you seem to be in disbelief, why, is it really that hard to ept?"


    Ryota muttered, "Why, why did you do this!?"


    Hideki stared at Ryota with a deep look and said, "Didn''t I already tell you? I want your Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    "You tortured me daily, made me go through such a hell, all for Mangekyou Sharingan?" �C with a saddened smile Ryota continued, "I am afraid I will disappoint you, I have toe to realize that I am not really talented enough to awaken what you desire of me. If you want the Mangekyou Sharingan so much, you will have to rely on your own ability and talent!"


    Hideki chuckled, "Awakening Mangekyou Sharingan is not really a difficult task for me, otouto��"


    As soon as he heard this, Ryota shouted, "THEN WHY THE FUCK DID YOU MAKE ME GO THROUGH SUCH TORTURE!?"


    Hideki''s eyes narrowed, and he spoke with a solemn expression, "Because Mangekyou Sharingan is not the end of it, what I really want is the power above the level of Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    "The power above the level of Mangekyou Sharingan!?" �C Ryota muttered with a frown, is there any dojutsu above the level of Mangekyou Sharingan? This news was new to Ryota!


    After a while of brainstorming to avail no possible result, Ryota roared hysterically, "What is the power above the level of Mangekyou Sharingan? The Mangekyou Sharingan itself is the ultimate power!"


    Hideki gave Ryota a *you really are an idiot* look and said while shaking his head, "My stupid otouto, your narrow vision is what limits your life, simr to the most Uchiha. And perhaps you are right too, for useless people like you, Mangekyou Sharingan may as well be the ultimate power. But for me, Mangekyou Sharingan is just the beginning of everything!"


    Ryota yelled, "I don''t understand what you are saying, you are being crazy!"


    "Ever heard of the statement, ''there is only a fine line between a genius and insane, and that is defined by his sess and failure''"


    "And WHAT THE HELL DOES THAT HAVE TO DO WITH EVERYTHING?!" �C Shouted Ryota in anger.


    "It does, otouto, it does! Now that I think about it, this does remind me of another statement that someone I admire once said, ''People live their lives bound by what they believe to be ''reality'' and you are no different!" �C Hideki said.


    "Stop ying around and answer my question, DAMN IT!" �C Ryota yelled


    Hideki pondered for a moment, and said, "You know anything about the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan?"


    Ryota heard about this for the first time and was at a loss, "Eternal�� Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan!?"


    Hideki nodded and continued, "You must have heard about the rumors that Uchiha Madara gouged out his younger brother''s eyes, right? Well, those are not just rumors, he really did so! The light of Mangekyou Sharingan weakens after each use and ultimately leads to total blindness!"


    Ryota was surprised, "You mean to say��?"


    "Yes, the more frequent you use Mangekyou Sharingan, the faster you will lose your light." �C After a pause, Hideki continued, "And there is only one known way to counter that curse of blindness�� just as Uchiha Madara did�� by obtaining eternal light, that is by awakening the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    Ryota understood what Hideki was referring to and was angrier, "So you want to take my eyes just like Uchiha Madara stole his brother''s!?"


    Listening to Ryota''s question, Hideki''s face changed to a fanatic look, "YES! As long as, one''s eyes are changed with his blood rtive, preferably brothers if possible, then the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan can be awakened, and once I obtain the same level of power as Uchiha Madara, then what Hokage, what Danzo, Uchiha n will not only rule over Konoha but over the entire Shinobi World!"


    "I see!" �C Ryota muttered with a dazed look, and fell on the ground, he can''t think of anything anymore.


    If previously he thought that his brother has gone crazy, or someone was manipting him to do such a thing, but now that he learned the secret of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, Ryota finally understood that his brother had been ying such a game!


    Hideki didn''t care about Ryota and continued, "Ryota, you are my otouto, the only brother I love so dearly, and you are also the only person who can help me awaken the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, you will help me achieve my dream, won''t you?"


    Ryota didn''t look up or answered Hideki, but he asked a question with an indifferent tone, "Before I answer anything, I have another thing I want to know, how did you convince Shisui to work in your n!?"


    Hearing Ryota''s question, Hidekiughed loudly, "Hahahaha, you are worried about that? Why wouldn''t Shisui help? This was all done under the knowledge and instructions of Fugaku-sama, so Shisui will obviously following Patriarch''s instructions!"


    "Is that so? I guess I should have expected that!" �C Ryota spoke sadly, thest bit of belief he had was also shattered now. "I have a few other questions; will you answer them!?"


    "Hmm, I might, it depends on what you want to ask!" �C Hideki said after a bit of mulling.


    "How did you rope in Shisui''s Anbu team member, Hyuga Kuroto, into your n!?" �C asked Ryota, it was just a bit of curiosity and nothing more.


    "Heh, that was very easy my dear otouto, Hyuga Kuroto is Orochimaru''s former disciple, so it was easy to convince him to work with us, after all, he would be able to research Sharingan, coupled with some threat to him and his fianc��''s life and some temptation in helping him break the ''Caged Bird'' Curse Seal, and bam, he was literally wagging his tail to work for me, of course, he would have been disposed-off anyway, so letting him have some fun was nothing to be worried about. And now that I think about it, he didn''t really do a good job, but meh, you killed him so that''s the end of it!"


    "I see��!" �C Ryota nodded.


    Now there was no need to take revenge from Hyuga Kuroto, this wasn''t even his doing, after all, he was working as per Hideki''s instruction, that is to say, he was just a pawn ying in the hands of his brother!


    Hideki asked, "So do you have any more questions, you would like me to answer!?"


    "Nii-san, will you really be gouging out my eyes?" �C Ryota spoke with a surprisingly calm tone.


    Hideki heard Ryota''s question but he chose to not reply to this question.


    At this time, Ryota''s face changed from despair to a realization, and his expression was in a stupor, but Ryota immediately recovered, and noticing that there was no reply from his brother, Ryota continued, "I see, my question is so ridiculous that it is not even worth answering�� of course you will dig out my eyes, after all, that was your goal from the very beginning��! Hahahaha�� I see; I was an idiot my whole life!"


    At this moment, if Ryota lifted his head to look at his brother sitting on the high-back chair, he would have noticed that Hideki was stopping his right hand with his left hand, and his body was shaking, trying to resist something; and trying to suppress something but was having a hard time doing it!


    But sadly, Ryota did not lift his head, while still hanging his head, he suddenly startedughing wildly.


    "Hahahahaha�� ahahahahaha... ahahahahahahahahahaha��. Ahahahahahahaha."


    Followed by theugh, Ryota''s chakra also became terribly gloomy, even a blind person can see that Ryota''s chakra has undergone severe changes.


    Looking at the saddened and maddening appearance of Ryota, Hideki suddenly shed tears of blood, and three tomoe in his Sharingan started spinning rapidly, ''Ryota!''


    "Hahahahaha�� ahahahahahahahaha.... hahahahahaahahahah....ahahaha��.Fuck it!"


    The very next moment, Ryota''sughter came to an abrupt end, he suddenly raised his head, and it could be seen that his Sharingan was no longer the same as a few moments ago, but changed into a strange five-pointed star pattern.


    And strangely enough, at the same moment, whether by a coincidence or some kind of resonance, the pattern of Uchiha Hideki''s Sharingan also changed from three tomoe states to an equally strange pattern.


    RRROOOOOOOAAARRRRrrr...��


    RRROOOOOOOAAARRRRrrr...��


    Apanied by two heart-shaking roars, two humungous ethereal figures appeared at the same time.


    The gloomy and narrow mountain dungeon could not withstand the sudden emergence of massive figures, as a result, amidst the shaking of the mountain, the secret prison dungeon built by Hyuga Kurotopletely copsed��!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 462 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 231 - – 228 A Mortal Before The Two Gods Of Death!

    Boom��


    Hu�� Hu�� Hu�� ??


    Instantly, a violent whirlwind swept all around, with loud noise echoing, the mountain that was housing the prison dungeon copsed.


    The copse of the mountain caused arge amount of dust and smoke clouds to rise in the sky.


    Amidst, this chaotic scenery, Hyuga Kuroto was standing calmly with a protective gravity ball surrounding him from all sides, protecting him from all the falling stones and boulders.


    Currently, he was not wearing any disguise, dressed in his usual simple white kimono, he was observing everything with his Byakugan.


    The two Susanoo who were facing each other, both very simr in appearance with only a slight color difference, Uchiha Ryota''s Susanoo being golden while Uchiha Hideki''s Susanoo also being golden but with a touch of orange.


    "Hmm, I did not expect Uchiha Hideki to be able to awaken Mangekyou Sharingan." �C muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful look, he was really surprised and it was indeed a bit unexpected.


    Uchiha Hideki had already copsed and entered a vegetative state because of being unable to bear the psychological pressure, as such Kuroto judged him to be useless with no aptitude to survive the emotional stress needed to awaken Mangekyou Sharingan, but it turns out that Hideki managed to surpass Kuroto''s expectations.


    Hideki even managed to give Kuroto a bit of a hard time, while Kuroto used the ''Tenseigan Soul Descend'' to take over Uchiha Hideki''s body.


    Before this, Uchiha Hideki entered a vegetative state, therefore, Kuroto took over Hideki''s body with the Tenseigan Soul Descend for the final ''Despair Test'' for Uchiha Ryota that would allow him to experience true despair in order to stimte him emotionally so that he can awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    But Uchiha Hideki also somehow managed to recover from his vegetative state, and he awoke stronger than before, as such he was able to fight, albeit only to a certain extent but that was enough to give Kuroto a hard time.


    The activation of Uchiha Hideki''s Sharingan was also Hideki''s doing, it just so happened that the instant was perfect so Kuroto didn''t suppress that action and allowed Ryota to verify that he was really in the presence of his elder brother.


    Although this did allow Uchiha Ryota to confirm that the person sitting on the high-back chair was indeed his brother, plunging him into grief, disbelief, and despair but the activation of Sharingan helped Hideki struggle against Kuroto more strongly and slowly regain his control over his body.


    And this is the reason why Uchiha Hideki who was sitting on the high-back chair was acting strangely, with a distorted expression, pressing his one hand over the other, as if suppressing something within.


    That was because Kuroto and Hideki''s souls were engaged in an extremely fierce conflict to take overplete control of the body, but Kuroto wasn''t much worried as he knew that he was the dominant one.


    In the end, Hideki''s love for his younger brother allowed him, a dead man who was on the verge of copsing and fading away burnt out all of his potentials and somehow awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    As soon as Kuroto discovered that Hideki has also awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, Kuroto no longer suppressed Hideki''s soul and deactivated the Tenseigan Soul Descend and came back to his main body.


    And now we have two titanic, humanoid Chakra avatars facing off one another!


    ��


    On the Uchiha brother''s side.


    Uchiha Ryota held his forehead with the only arm he has, his breathing ragged and distorted, voice weak and unsteady, yet indifference apparent in his lifeless eyes. Looking at his brother who also awakened the Susanoo just as he did, Ryota said, "Nii-san, no�� we are not brothers anymore, I refuse to acknowledge someone like you as my brother, it turns out that you have always kept me in dark! Your talent and qualification have always been better than me! You also awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan far before me, in fact, with the character you have disyed, I wouldn''t even deny if you are the person responsible for controlling the Kyuubi and destroying Konoha!


    But what does it matter? After all, everything''s going to end today anyway, I will make sure that I kill you today than kill every single traitor who made me go through this!"


    Uchiha Hideki, who just seized control over his body after such a tiring battle of the soul against Hyuga Kuroto, opened his mouth, trying to exin to Ryota, but no sound came out, and he could only p his mouth like a fish.


    Undoubtedly, Hideki is too weak to be able to control all his body.


    Ryota looked at Hideki with an indifferent look and spoke, "Do you have anyst wish to speak to me because this will be thest time, as either one of us will die today!"


    Hideki stood up and put all his effort to sspeak, but all that came out was incoherent stammering, "Ryo�� Ryota�� b-b-b�� be care�� c-careful��!"


    "Be careful!?" �C Ryota snorted coldly, and said, "Well, of course, I will be careful against you, now I have realized just what kind of a sickening person you are, so I will make sure to be careful of you! Come on, Uchiha Hideki, one of us must die, and whoever wins will get eternal light, if I die, then you can have my Mangekyou Sharingan as you nned, but if you die, then I will gain the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and then I will do what I have to do, with the Uchiha and Konoha!"


    Uchiha Ryota knew full well thatpared to Hideki who is in the top state, his possibility of winning are very slim given the physical and mental state he is in, but Ryota will not make it easy for this bastard brother to get what he wanted so easily, and if there is even a slight possibility, then Ryota will give everything he has to kill Uchiha Hideki and then have his revenge against Fugaku and Shisui!


    This is hisst stubbornness!


    With that decision, Ryota controlled his golden Susanoo to bring out chakra swords in one arm while and punched Hideki''s golden-orange Susanoo with the other arm, followed by the attacks from the Chakra Sword.


    Boom�� Boom��


    Each punch is enough to shatter the mountain, and as Hideki''s Susanoo collided with the copsed mountain, rubble was flying everywhere, smoke and dust kept rising in the sky.


    With just two punches and two sword attacks, Hideki''s Susanoo was severely knocked to the ground and its appearance started bing illusionary, as if it was close to fading away, clearly indicating that it is really hard for Hideki to keep it maintained for very long, because of his weak spirit.


    Ryota noticed that something was strange and frowned, "Why is your chakra so weak?"


    With just onebination of attacks, Ryota discovered that currently Hideki''s chakra was even weaker than him, which shouldn''t be the case and this made him suspicious!


    ''Could it be possible that he is intentionally acting weak so that I let down my guard!? Yes, this has to be the case!'' �C with that thought, Ryota again started the onught of attacks.


    Each attack caused devastating damage to the already damaged surrounding, and Ryota''s mind was also in a mess, the more he attacked, the more he discovered that Hideki was not acting and his chakra was slowly getting weaker.


    Moreover, Hideki made many attempts, but he was not able to resist.


    ''Just what the hell is he doing!?''


    He couldn''t understand Hideki''s intentions so stopping midway he asked, "Just what the hell is wrong with you!? Stop pretending already! If you think that you can take advantage of me again, then you are dead wrong!"


    Hideki panted weakly as he finally had the opportunity to catch his breath, now he was also able to regainplete control over his body and exined, "I�� I am not p-pretending otouto, you hav-have to listen to me�� we�� we are being yed�� yed in the hands of that bastard who has been controlling everything from the start!"


    "SHUT UP! You are lying again! You just want me to drop my guard so that you can strike at that opportunity!" �C Ryota retorted.


    Hideki shook his head, "That''s not true otouto�� the other party is capable of using a weird type of Jutsu that allows him to take control over other''s body, I am no different from you, I also experienced the simr hell that you did, and finally when I couldn''t awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan, he deemed me unqualified and took control over my body to enact all that you witnessed�� please trust me, it was only when I saw you and your suffering did I manage to put up resistance and break free of his control, but unfortunately it was already toote!"


    Although Ryota was highly skeptical of Hideki''s exnation, he still decided to listen, something was telling him that Hideki was not lying, or maybe, this was just his hope.


    At this time, Hideki looked around vigntly and exined, "He has to be hiding here somewhere, in order to observe us, be careful Ryota, he might try to take advantage of our weakness and kill us to dig out our eyes!"


    Ryota who heard this immediately became alert.


    "Just who is he��?" �C asked Ryota in doubt.


    "He is��!" - Hideki was about to answer the true identity of the person who was responsible for their misery suddenly paused midway because while he was looking around, he finally found the traces of that person. "I found him! There he is�� Why don''t youe out already, you BASTARD!"


    As soon as Hideki pointed, Ryota turned his face in that direction to look over.


    Beckoned by Hideki''s shout a person waltz out leisurely from the cluster of rubble and spoke with a disappointed tone, "Sigh, found me already? That''s a bit of a letdown, and here I thought that the two of you will continue to duke it out like the idiots you are, one will kill the other saving me a lot of trouble as I wouldn''t have to kill both of you, but it appears that won''t be happening anymore. But I guess I should have expected as such, the feeling between a pair of brothers will always maintain a certain level of trust even when the two are after each other''s lives, this has been the case before and will certainly not change!"


    Uchiha Ryota and Uchiha Hideki immediately urged all their strength to strengthen their Susanoo as that person walked over.


    Before the small figure of Hyuga Kuroto, the two massive skeletal figures of Susanoo were like two Gods of Death ready to cleave the head of a sinful mortal!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 464 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 232 - – 229 Gods Of Shinobi Vs A Tokubetsu Jonin?

    Looking at the familiar figure walking towards him, Ryota was suddenly rmed, "You!? How are you still alive! I am sure I killed you before�� or could it be that it was someone else?"


    Hyuga Kuroto chuckled and spoke while tilting his head to the side, "Maybe? Or maybe not? Which one is it? But wait�� You already forgot the lesson your beloved nii-san taught you a while ago? ''Just because you witness me die does not mean that I am truly dead!'' I have to say, you are making me sad, and here nii-san thought that he imparted some knowledge to his soon-to-be-dead otouto��!" ??


    "YOU BASTARD! That really was you! So, nii-san was speaking the truth, you were really controlling him!" �C Ryota roared.


    Kuroto chuckled condescendingly.


    The ''Hyuga Kuroto'' that Ryota killed in his prison cell while trying to escape was obviously the low-quality clone Kuroto cultivated using his own DNA.


    At that time, he was controlling the Clone body using the Tenseigan Soul Descend technique.


    When Kuroto came to the prison cell, Ryota was forced into desperate circumstances, and he didn''t even try to conceal the fact that he was breaking the seal.


    At that time, Kuroto was so embarrassed that he had no choice but had to turn his back to pretend that he was busy cleaning the surgical and torture devices and therefore couldn''t notice what Ryota was doing.


    Because Ryota''s act of breaking the Four-Symbols was so obvious, that even with his acting skills, Kuroto found it difficult to act ''he did not notice Ryota''s actions.''


    In the subsequent battle too, Kuroto did not use full strength. Even if Kuroto was controlling a low-quality clone, he wouldn''t be so helpless in the face of weakened Ryota, therefore, Kuroto let Ryota kill that clone and see if Ryota could awaken Mangekyou Sharingan after avenging his brother.


    However, for the sake of safety, Kuroto made sure to cut off one of Ryota''s arms, that way he would no longer be able to use ninjutsu, thus greatly limiting his strength in battle.


    The Uchiha n is indeed famous for their Sharingan, but they are also known for their Fire Style mastery, so the loss of one arm would again limit Ryota''sbat effectiveness.


    This was pre-invested insurance to ensure that after Ryota awakens the Mangekyou Sharingan, Kuroto would always have an upper hand in the battle that will ur in the future.


    And the next part is already understandable. Kuroto wanted Ryota to believe that he finally killed Yama, a.k.a Hyuga Kuroto, and avenged his brother so that when he discovers that his brother is still alive and learns ''the truth'' from his brother''s mouth, the emotional stimulus would be extraordinary; thus, pushing Ryota into the depths of despair and sessfully awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Uchiha Hideki said, "Yes, it is him, Hyuga Kuroto, the person responsible for making us go through all this, and Homusubi is Uchiha Shisui, the traitor."


    Kuroto did not care about what Hideki said both of them are going to die regardless, so it does not matter.


    Hideki continued, "I have to agree that you are a terrifying person indeed, but this time you miscalcted something."


    Kuroto muttered with an innocent and confused look, "Miscalcted? Whatever could that be?"


    The more innocent Kuroto acted, the angrier Hideki got, he roared, "You never expected that both of us would awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan at the same time."


    Kuroto gave an ''Ohh!'' type surprised look and nodded, "Indeed, this is beyond what I expected, after all, you were supposed to be worthless, and yes it''s a bit surprising that you managed toe out of your vegetative state, but what does that matter?" �C thest part was spoken with a confused look.


    Hideki''s eyebrows twitched upon Kuroto''s tant use of ''worthless.''


    At this time, Ryota spoke with a cold smile, "Now look carefully here, what you see before yourself is Susanoo the strongest technique of the ultimate dojutsu, this is the exact same power that you covet, but this is the power that only the Gods of Shinobi can have, a humble ant like you is not qualified to wield the supreme power of the Uchiha n."


    Hideki also added, "You asked what does that matter, right? It matters a lot, you are going to pay severely for your greed."


    Almost at the same time, Hideki spoke, both Ryota and Hideki controlled the arms of their respective Susanoo and hit towards the spot where Kuroto stood, oneing from the left and the other from the right.


    Boom��


    Boom��


    Amidst the sound of breaking wind, the two gigantic fists caused a lot of rubble to fly as a deep pit was smashed the power of two Susanoo, but Hyuga Kuroto was nowhere to be seen.


    He has long since disappeared from his position andnded on top of a nearby rock boulder.


    Looking at Hideki and Ryota brothers fighting him, Kuroto thought, ''Why do I feel to be in the same situation as Kabuto?''


    This scene reminded Kuroto of the battle of Itachi and Sasuke against Yakushi Kabuto, where both Itachi and Sasuke also fought the battle using their Susanoo.


    However, the situation before Kuroto is obviously not on the same level as what Kabuto faced.


    When facing Kabuto, Itachi was in the Edo Tensei state, so his stamina wasn''t restricted because of his illness, and Sasuke also had the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    So the level of danger that Kabuto faced was several timespared to what Kuroto is facing.


    Uchiha Ryotacks an arm, is severely injured, along with many burns and the same is the case with Uchiha Hideki, his body may not have many injuries because of the treatment that Kuroto gave him, but his spirit is gravely injured, thus his chakra is extremely weak.


    As a result, both Hideki and Ryota have reached their limit, Kuroto can even see that if he deliberately stalls them for a while, both Hideki and Ryota will not be able to hold on for too long and soon copse.


    However, considering that each pair of Mangekyou Sharinganes with its unique ability, so Kuroto doesn''t want to take any risk, if either of them manages to awaken something like Kamui by some chance then that would be extremely troubling as both of them are now aware of his identity, therefore, Kuroto does not n to underestimate the enemy which may give them a chance to escape here.


    At this time, Ryotaughed arrogantly, "Your greatest mistake was to covet the powers of Uchiha n, a mere Hyuga ve like you is unworthy of wielding such power, now it''s your turn to experience the despair that you put us through."


    Hideki added, "Do not worry, we will not be killing you right away, we will let you experience the taste of everything that you put us through, and your Hyuga n will not be any different, they too will bear your sin."


    Kuroto spoke, "You think so? But let me tell you something again, you seem to be making a mistake here."


    Ryota saw that even in the face of him and his brother, Kuroto was still calm and collected and he spoke with a cruel grin, "Hooh, you seem to be doing fine even if you understand what''sing next, and you are still capable of barking out? I would love to see how you wail when I rip you apart, I can''t help but really look forward to torturing you more and more."


    However, unlike his brother, Hideki frowned, "You said that we are making a mistake here, correct? What mistake are you referring to!?"


    Kuroto chuckled, "Mangekyou Sharingan is indeed a rare treasure in the shinobi world, and you Uchiha have every bit of right to be proud of it." �C Kuroto paused here and then continued, "But if it does not have that particr power or something simr, then it is just a dispensable eye that only has some research value, and for your information, there are a lot of Uchiha in Konoha, how many Mangekyou Sharingan can they give me? Just think about it."


    Thest part was obviously a bluff, Kuroto does not n to do such a thing to the Uchiha n, however, the first part was indeed correct, if the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan does not have Kamui or a somewhat simr ability, then they are just valuable for research and nothing else!


    "Cough-cough��!" �C After coughing out a mouthful of blood, while he keeps himself steady, Hideki asked, "That particr power? W-what do you mean?"


    Hideki was very concerned about what Kuroto said, from his words it can be easily understood that Hyuga Kuroto is incredibly knowledgeable about the Mangekyou Sharingan, and something was telling Hideki that it wasn''t Shisui who gave such information to Kuroto, because Hideki can be sure that even he and his brother are unaware of something like Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan'', so Shisui should be unaware of it too, but Hyuga Kuroto is, how is that possible?


    The fact that the Uchiha are unaware of their powers but non-Uchiha is, has to be taken incredibly seriously.


    Ryota spoke, "Nii-san, don''t waste your time talking nonsense with him, he won''t answer it directly anyway, so it would be prudent to torture out all the information that we wish to know, so let''s catch him and be done with it."


    Ryota knows that simr to his brother he too is very close to his limit, so if Hyuga Kuroto is not captured in a short time, then the consequences are worse.


    But Ryota is not that worried, because he knows that a battle between the Gods of Shinobi against a mere Tokubetsu Jonin will result in only one oue.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 466 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 233 - – 230 One Done Another One To Go

    Looking at the two Uchiha brothers who are severely injured and exhausted and still believe that they can easily defeat him, Kuroto chuckled lightly and raised his hand to print the hand seals.


    Sensing the chakra fluctuations, both Ryota and Hideki had a sudden bad feeling. ??


    Both of them did not understand the specific reason why they were having such a premonition, because in their belief no matter what Hyuga Kuroto may try to do, he wouldn''t be able to change the inevitable. As, ording to Ryota and Hideki, no one in the entire shinobi world would be able to resist two Mangekyou Sharingan awakeners at the same time, not even the former God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama.


    So, why was there uneasiness? Why a sense of dread guing their hearts?


    Was it just because of the shadow left by Hyuga Kuroto or was there something more to it?


    Ryota gritted his teeth and suppressing the apprehension in his heart he shouted, "Don''t waste your effort you damn ant! You have incurred the wrath of Uchiha, even if you beg us, you are going to face the consequences of offending the Gods of Sh-��!"


    Hu�� Hu��!


    Ryota suddenly stopped midway as the Cyan-Blue Chakra mes gushed out of Kuroto''s body and covering his arms up to the elbow joint and legs up to the calves.


    (p.s. the appearance of this type of cloak is simr to the Thunder Cloak that Luck Voltia of the ck Bulls from ck Clover uses.)


    "I already said that you seem to have made a mistake." �C slowly rising in the air, Kuroto muttered in an indifferent tone, "Even if both of you have awakened Mangekyou Sharingan, it makes no difference, in the face of the level of strength that I have, your so-called Susanoo of the absolute defense is not even worth mentioning."


    In an instant, the cyan glow of Tenseigan Chakra further illuminated the night sky.


    "This��?" �C Ryota and Hideki looked at Kuroto''s state with a surprised expression. They have never seen or heard about a technique like this, and both of them could tell that this technique was extremely dangerous based on the chakra fluctuations emitting from those Cyan mes!


    And precisely why both of them realized this, they also understood that contrary to what they expected, Hyuga Kuroto is really not an ordinary shinobi!


    Facing such a change, Hideki shouted, "You�� how can you have such strength!? It''s just not possible! And if you have such strength then why the hell are you after Mangekyou Sharingan! You can''t even use our dojutsu! Just what the hell do you want from all of t-��?"


    Hideki did not get to finish his words, and Kuroto who was indifferently hovering in the air disappeared from his position. Even with the Mangekyou Sharingan, Hideki was not even able to notice any trace of the position Kuroto went to.


    And suddenly feeling the same chakra fluctuationsing from above his head, Hideki was taken aback, ''He�� he appeared above me?''


    But by the time, Hideki realized, it was already toote.


    Boom��


    As soon as realized Kuroto''sposition, he tried to look up and move away from his spot, but suddenly a fist collided with the skeletal frame of his golden Susanoo, and the so-called absolute defense instantly shattered and disappeared into multiple ethereal fragments.


    Susanoo, the most powerful technique that a Mangekyou Sharingan awakener has in his arsenal of techniques, copsed as if it was just a termite-ridden wooden figure in the face of Kuroto''s attack.


    And this scene was indeed shocking.


    With the Susanoo armor broken, Hideki copsed on the ground and muttered in disbelief, "Why�� how�� how could this be possible!?"


    At the moment he awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, Hideki felt that there was nothing he has to fear anymore, and he could make storms in the shinobi world but the moment his Susanoo broke as if it was nothing, and that was not just Susanoo breaking but his world view copsing! Hideki again felt that he has returned to that very same torture cell, with his status being the prisoner suffering at the hands of Hyuga Kuroto, like a test subject and he no longer has any control over his own life or death.


    Whoosh��


    Another sound of breaking past the wind speed resounded in Hideki''s ear.


    This sound brought out Hideki from his trance, he found that Hygua Kuroto was just a few meters away from him.


    Hideki was suddenly panicked and tried to retreat, "You�� you get away from me��!"


    But regardless of what he said or how hard he tried to resist, Hideki was controlled by some kind of traction force and flew towards Kuroto.


    Kuroto caught Hideki by the neck and without any hesitation, he gouged out Hideki''s eyes with his other hand.


    "Ahhhh...!" �C Hideki''s cries of pain resounded in the surroundings, but Kuroto didn''t care.


    And after digging out both of Hideki''s eyes, Kuroto threw him to the side and put the pair of freshly stolen Mangekyou Sharingan in a small nutrition tank he prepared beforehand.


    Boom��!


    A sudden collision sound of a giant Chakra de with an intangible barrier rang out while Kuroto was busy with this process.


    Uchiha Ryota who suddenly attacked Kuroto seeing that his brother was in danger couldn''t deal any damage as the chakra de from his Susanoo collided with an intangible gravity barrier that sent him flying back.


    Ryota was bbergasted now.


    From the moment of Kuroto''s activation of that unusual technique to now; only a few seconds have passed, but the battle situation has flipped by a one-eighty degree turn. Hyuga Kuroto was too fast, Ryota couldn''t even react to what happened, and when he tried to defend his brother the attack did no damage.


    How are you supposed to beat someone whom you can''t even touch?


    If not for being sent flying back by that gravitational push that broke another few of his bones, Ryota might have even wondered if all of this is some Genjutsu!


    Kuroto did not care about Ryota''s attack or Hideki''s painful cries, he calmly sealed the small nutrition tank containing Hideki''s Mangekyou Sharingan inside a storage scroll.


    After he was done with this, Kuroto put the scroll inside his ninja bag and then turned to look at the bewildered Ryota.


    "One done, another one to go." �C Muttered Kuroto with an indifferent expression.


    His expression had no signs of happiness even though he easily defeated Hideki and acquired a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    The reason is pretty simple, Hideki may have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, but given the terrible state he was in, Kuroto is sure that Hideki did not even use ten percent of the true power of the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Therefore, Kuroto''s win is only natural even if he did not use the Tenseigan Chakra Mode and only chose to cloak his arms and legs with the mes of Tenseigan Chakra.


    At this time, Ryota got up and spoke in horror, "What�� what in the hell are you!? Are you even a human!?"


    " *Chuckles* Are you so surprised? Were you not the one referring to yourself and your brother as ''Gods of Shinobi'' or what not? And now you are scared of a mere Tokubetsu Jonin one such as me? You really crack me up Uchiha Ryota! But all things aside does it really matter whether I am a Human, a Demon, or a God!?" �C taking a pause, Kuroto continued with a mocking tone, "I mean it''s not as if that''s going to change anything for you."


    Ryota drew out the short sword (which is actually Kuroto''s Kusanagi Sword) he was carrying with him and roared, "Give me back my brother''s eyes!"


    Following the shout, Bloody tears spill out of Ryota''s eyes.


    Kuroto was able to see Chakra gathering in Ryota''s left eye and understood that Ryota nned to use his Mangekyou Specific Dojutsu, Kuroto would obviously not be careless in the face of Mangekyou Specific Dojutsu, so pulling Ryota towards himself with Rein Wheel pull, Kuroto also flew towards the iing Ryota by increasing his flight speed with a gravitational boost.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 466 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 234 - – 231 Wha…!? F-Full Body Susanoo!?

    Under the effect of Rein Wheel Pull, Kuroto rapidly approached the iing Ryota.


    As he was flying forward, Kuroto was able to clearly observe the chakra fluctuations in Ryota''s left eye. ??


    Without a doubt, Ryota nned to use his Mangekyou Specific Technique, understanding this, Kuroto muttered, "Hisck of physical energy is restricting him to be able to use the his Dojutsu, this is the best opportunity to deal a heavy blow!" �C In just a short moment Kuroto noticed that although Ryota''s chakra fluctuations were aggressive, because of his several injuries, the chakra was also quite chaotic, therefore his speed of molding and controlling chakra slowed down.


    Whoosh��


    Kuroto further elerated his speed to such an extent that it left a whistling sound and while reaching close to Ryota, he brought his hand backward and punched the Susanoo with the same amount of strength as he did for Hideki''s Susanoo.


    Boom��!


    Crack�� Cracks��!


    Kuroto''s fist collided with the Susanoo producing a loud sound, arge amount of dust and soot rose into the sky and the bone-cracking sound resounded.


    Crack�� Cracks��!


    When the dust cleared, Kuroto noticed that even though there were many cracks in the skeletal body of Susanoo, it still managed to resist Kuroto''s attack without being one-shotted!


    This was contrary to Kuroto''s expectations as he can be sure that his strength and speed in this state far surpass Yondaime Raikage and yet he couldn''t smash Ryota''s Susanoo as he did with Hideki''s!?


    "That''s Strage? Well, no matter, I guess I''ll have to put some effort into this one." muttered Kuroto. "If Ryota''s Susanoo can''t be shattered in one blow then he has got more of theming, let''s see how many can he bear!?"


    "Hahahahaha��!" �C But before Kuroto continued, Ryota''s maniacalughter sounded from within the cracked ribcage of Susanoo, and his chakra fluctuations started to get more intense.


    Kuroto''s eyes narrowed at this moment, and instead of initiating another barrage of attacks, he withdrew his fist and retreated backward, observing the changes with a doubtful expression.


    Ryota''sughter did not stop and soon, bloody tears flowed down from his eyes, giving him a devil-like look.


    Almost at the same instant, the Skeletal body Susanoo covering over his body started to change.


    The skeletal figure that only has the upper body part down to the waist grew tall in the blink of an eye with legsing out from its lower frame, followed by the appearance of four arms, the muscles and skin grew over the skeletal frame simultaneously, but it didn''t stop there as armor formed over the humanoid figure for further protection, and that still wasn''t the end, soon it turned into aplete body Susanoo that even had wings for flight, tengu-like nose coupled with the robes and ornate armor.


    Just when Kuroto was stunned and thought that this was the end, another coating of golden mes shrouded over the entire Complete Susanoo body, making it more dangerous!


    These golden mes were not ordinary, they were conjured by the second Mangekyou Technique that Uchiha Ryota awakened, and like anotheryer of armor, they enveloped the giant turning; the golden-orange giant as hot as the core of the Sun!


    Immediately afterward, Uchiha Ryota''s body entered the diamond-shaped cavity in the forehead section of the Susanoo!


    "Are�� Are you kidding me? That''s the Complete Body Susanoo!!!?" �C Kuroto eximed in surprise.


    If it was someone else, they might be left stunned when they see such a majestic and omniscient figure, but Kuroto was just a little surprised and soon recovered. But one thing is very true, he really did not expect that Ryota could disy such a thing here, at least not with the condition he is in currently.


    After a bit of thinking, Kuroto muttered in surety, "No, he really should not be able to use the Complete Body Susanoo."


    Although Susanoo is a techniquemon to all Mangekyou Sharingan users, even geniuses like Shisui and Itachi have not been able to use something like Full Body Susanoo when they awakened Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Moreover, Complete Body Susanoo should only be essible at the level of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, or by Six Paths Chakra, as in the case of Madara, Sasuke and Obito respectively.


    And Ryota does not have Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and definitely not the Six-Path Chakra.


    Not to mention, Ryota''s condition limits the amount of Chakra that he is able to use.


    Therefore,mon sense states that Uchiha Ryota should not be able to use Full-Body Susanoo!


    And yet he is able to use the Full Body Susanoo; which can only mean one thing.


    ''This is the effect of his other Mangekyou Dojutsu!'' �C Because of all the aforementioned reasons, Kuroto could only think of this possibility. ''One of Uchiha Ryota''s Mangekyou Sharingan techniques somehow allows him to strengthen the Susanoo to an unusually strong level that he is able to use the Full Body Susanoo! ''


    And it is indeed a possibility as there are many debates about Madara''s Mangekyou ability being very simr to this one if not the same.


    So, Kuroto can''t deny this possibility.


    Mangekyou Sharingan can have all sorts of bizarre and dangerous techniques derived from the users'' emotions at the time of awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Based on his knowledge, Kuroto has divided these techniques into four different categories, based on their effects.


    The first category lists the Genjutsu-type techniques, such as Shisui''s Kotoamatsukami, Itachi''s Tsukuyomi, and Fugaku''s Taikyokuzu.


    The second category lists the Ninjutsu-type techniques, such as Itachi and Sasuke''s Amaterasu.


    The third category lists augmentation type or transformation type techniques, such as Sasuke''s Kagutsuchi, and Shinichi''s Hachiman.


    The fourth type lists the strangest and most unpredictable space-time techniques, such as Obito and Kakashi''s Kamui, and Shinichi''sNakisawame.


    Ryota''s Mangekyou Sharingan technique, which allows him to transform the Susanoo can probably be listed in the third type, as it is most likely an augmentation type technique.


    And the other technique which is somehow rted to those golden mes can be listed in the second category as it is a ninjutsu-type technique.


    Well, putting that aside anding back to the battle.


    Since the Full-Body Susanoo is capable of flight, so, at this time, Ryota controlled his majestic Susanoo and flew into the air, looking at Kuroto in the distance, he shouted with a burst of fiendishughter, "Hahaha�� how? You have no way of beating me now, hand over my brother''s eyes, and I will be kind enough to give you a painless death!"


    Kuroto did not care about Ryota''s words and muttered with an observant tone, "It appears that both of you brothers are going to surpass my expectations, again and again. I did not expect that you would be able to use something like the Full Body Susanoo, now I have to reconsider some things, your Mangekyou Sharingan pair turns out to be quite valuable actually."


    Full body Susanoo allows the user to step into the realm of Super Kage level, therefore, Ryota''s Mangekyou Sharingan is indeed very valuable.


    Ryota heard Kuroto''s words and was reminded of the time he was tied to that pir being tortured repeatedly while that masked freak muttered various analogies and theories, he was filled with rage and shouted angrily, "I am going to show you what the hell is truly like."


    Speaking so Ryota used all his power to urge the Susanoo to fight Kuroto, at this point he didn''t even care about the consequences, all he wanted was to rip apart Hyuga Kuroto.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 468 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 235 - – 232 Azure Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!

    At a small unimportant vige about eight miles away from the mountain where Kuroto and Ryota were fighting.


    Inside an Izakaya, a four-man team of shinobi passing through this vige was taking a short break, while having some rest, one of the ninjas of the team looking at the night sky through the ss window sill suddenly frowned, to confirm what he saw, he leaped out of the window and jumped on top of the roof, and gazed towards the distance mountain intently. ??


    Noticing his actions, even the other members of the team also jumped on top of the roof one by one.


    And soon everyone found one golden light and one cyan light flickering across the distant horizon.


    The team of shinobi was unable to judge what exactly caused the flickering of lights because of therge distance and the cover of mountains so no one could figure out the exact cause of the glow to appear too.


    One of the shinobi muttered, "Could it be possible that those lights are generated by fireworks?"


    Another one said, "Could be possible. But if I remember correctly that mountain is pretty isted so I don''t think there was any settlement nearby that mountain."


    The third shinobi who was looking at the map said solemnly, "You are right, there is not a singlemercial road passing nearby that mountain, let alone a vige or town even small settlements are not there."


    In the shinobi world, Land of Fire is believed to be the richest and most stable of all nations, and this is true even when ites to the economics of the nation and for this reason most of the viges, towns, and settlements that don''t try to particrly iste or hide for whatever reasons are settled nearby themercial roads.


    Since nomercial road passes by that mountainous region, so the possibility of a settlement being built there is less likely.


    And the possibility of a grand fireworks disy in ces where there are no settlements built is obviously very less, therefore, everyone immediately reacted at those solemn words and understood that those lights are probably a result of powerful shinobi confronting each other.


    Although no one can understand why a fight between shinobi would generate such strong light that its traces are even visible miles away, what''s more concerning is the identity of the shinobi in that confrontation.


    Konoha may have put their hunting operation on a halt because of obtaining no result for the past two months but this does not mean that the shinobi have lost their vignce against Amatsukami, now everyone is more than ever clear that Amatsukami is not a simple bounty-nin organization and has to be dealt with extreme caution.


    Therefore, all shinobi have been ordered that they must pay close attention to any signs leading to Amatsukami during all their missions, secure that intelligence, and submit it carefully.


    The Captain of the team thought for a while and finally ordered, "Fire the signal res!"


    Bang�� whiiissstttlleeeee... Boom��


    Bang�� whiiissstttlleeeee... Boom��


    Bang�� whiiissstttlleeeee... Boom��


    Bang�� whiiissstttlleeeee... Boom��


    Four signal res were fired simultaneously, this will surely allow other ninjas to discover their positions.


    ��


    Kuroto''s side.


    Seeing that Uchiha Ryota was using the Full Body Susanoo, Kuroto immediately printed the hand seals, and this time his entire body was covered with the Tenseigan Chakra Cloak, and the very next instant seven truth-seeking orbs appeared behind him.


    Kuroto transformed two of the ck balls and formed a protective wall that defended against the attacks of the Full-Body Susanoo''s Chakra des.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    Attacks after attacks kept oning but not even a single one of them could get past the defense of the ck Wall.


    Although the Golden-Orange Chakra Sword was extremely strong and as hot as the Sun itself, it was still nothing in the face of Truth-Seeking Orb''s defense.


    Each attack thatnded on the defense wall broke that chakra sword, sshing mes all over the mountain, immediately igniting the whole mountain in a sea of golden mes.


    One more attack failed, and Ryota crouched in the diamond cavity of the Full-Body Susanoo, all while he was spurting outrge amounts of blood, his coughing was even harder than previously, but he didn''t care, he must kill that bastard.


    At this time, Kuroto waved his hand, remove the ck wall from the front, and calmly observed Ryota''s state.


    The unrestrained use of all the Mangekyou techniques at the same time is obviously not easy for Ryota, and this could clearly be seen, Kuroto could perceive that Ryota was sacrificing his vitality to continue maintaining the Susanoo, so he was dying faster than ever.


    The situation has developed to such a point and given the fact that Ryota is pushing himself to such an extent despite understanding that he will die, so such a result is inevitable.


    Kuroto can be sure that he doesn''t even need to attack anymore, just dodge, defend and parry against the attacks, and within just a few seconds Ryota''s vitality will burn outpletely as a result he will die.


    But Kuroto isn''t going to go with that option, this is because he also noticed that Signal re fired just a second ago, which means that the battle here has been detected by some passing shinobi and this news will soon reach the ears of Konoha authorities and within a few minutes hordes of shinobi will being here, so if the battle site is not cleared as early as possible then Kuroto will have too many troubles.


    Secondly, the fusion of the two Mangekyou Sharingan pairs into eternal Mangekyou Sharingan might also require Ryota''s input, therefore, Ryota''s use has not been finished yet, so Kuroto does not want him to die so early.


    For these many reasons, Kuroto did not dy any longer and without any more wait, he directed the nine truth-seeking orbs in his right hand, three of the nine-truth seeking orbs merged together to form a muchrger orb, then the remaining six orbs too merged into pairs of two orbs each as a result forming threerge orbs. Under Kuroto''s control, the resultant four were circling upon his hand following the pattern of aary system.


    Next, Kuroto transferred all the Tenseigan chakra surrounding him towards his right hand, as a result, each of these truth-seeking orbs changed their color to Azure color and they further inted to the size of a small tailed beast bomb, making them extremely deadly.


    "Azure Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!"


    (Trantor''s Note: The appearance is simr to Naruto''sary Rasengan, each ball being around the same size as a small tailed beast bomb, and the color is Azure Blue.)


    With a soft murmur, Kuroto threw the entireary system type attack towards the Full Body Susanoo.


    On the other side, Ryota also got up and shouted, "I�� I am going to show you the consequences of offending an Uchiha!"


    With thest battle cry, Ryota directed all his chakra towards the four swords held by the four arms of his Susanoo, each sword was at least two hundred meters and the golden mes were also transferred creating a high-temperature coating over the four swords.


    Finally, the Susanoo armor also started spinning in a drilling motion and rushed towards the iingary Azure Wheel Reincarnation Explosion.


    Theary Balls were continuously inting as they went closer to the iing Susanoo.


    Looking at Ryotaing towards theary balls, Kuroto had a look of pity for him, this is because Kuroto is sure that no matter how much Ryota tries he wouldn''t be able to resist this attack.


    And just as Kuroto expected, the final collision between the two attacks took ce, as soon as the two attacks collided, a battle for the hegemony started, but this battle was very short and was soon concluded asary Orbs easily overpowered that four swords drills and soon engulfed the Susanoo body in it.


    "This would be the end of it." �CWith Kuroto''s murmur, theary Balls that have engulfed the entire Susanoo body making a wave-like motion around the Susanoo body as well as the entire mountain.


    Inside that massive and turbulent wave-like vortex, the Susanoo did not pose any resistance and waspletely shredded without leaving any fragment behind.


    But that wasn''t the end of it, followed by the Susanoo, the entire mountain was engulfed by the turbulent vortex, and soon enough due to an extremelyrge amount of energy and no one controlling it, the vortex grew too unstable and soon caused an extremelyrge explosion.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!


    The explosion was sorge that the altitude it covered stretched up to several kilometers in the sky and quite deep into the ground as well. But strangely enough, the radius of the explosion was not toorge and only stretched up to the radius of several hundred meters.


    However, due to the high altitude it covered, the explosion was clearly visible from several miles away.


    The light and sound produced by the explosion were also quite lethal, as all the people blown away by the resulting terrible wind pressure generated due to the explosion and could only hear their ears buzzing for the next few minutes.


    After who knows how long, the dust finally cleared and Kuroto could clearly observe the situation.


    At this time, a pit; hundreds of meters deep was left in ce of the mountain and Uchiha Ryota lied in the center of that pit, battered and bruised, blood flowing out of all his wounds, his appearance was also aged.


    Ryota''s eyes were lifelessly gaping at the sky, and seeing Hyuga Kuroto arrive next to him, he can''t help but ask, "Why did I lose?"


    Kuroto did not bother to answer, because he understood that this question Ryota did not ask him, but asked from himself.


    Receiving no answer, Ryota did not bother to speak anything more and soon lost his consciousness.


    With this over, Kuroto immediately removed Ryota''s Mangekyou Sharingan, put them into another small nutrition tank, and stored the small nutrition tank inside a storage scroll.


    After putting the storage scroll inside his ninja bag; Kuroto lifted the fainted Ryota using Rein Wheel Pull and then walked towards Hideki who was also lying unconscious not far away.


    Next Kuroto observed the entire battle site to see if anything that would point to him through the grape wine was left, although he has already removed all the traces from the mountain beforehand, you can never be too careful, so after checking that nothing was left, Kuroto finally breathed a sigh of relief as his objective of this entire ordeal was finallypleted.


    With nothing more left to do, Kuroto printed the hand seals, and the very next moment both he and the unconscious brothers disappeared from the battlefield leaving nothing more than a cloud of white smoke.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 470 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 236 - – 233 *Can’t Think Of A Suitable Title*

    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    One-after-another arge number of shinobi leaped from one tree to another in the night forest. ??


    Although these figures wereing from all directions, their converging point was the same, that is, the ce where that loudrge explosion urred a few minutes ago.


    As soon as they reached the ce, the first thing that they were greeted with was the sea of golden fire that was burning uncontrobly, the next thing they discovered was the deep pit which lied at the center of the sea of golden mes, then there were several hundreds of meters long trenches all over the battlefield, overall, it appeared as if a devastating war just took ce here, which was actually true in a sense.


    Before proceeding to take steps on the battlefield, the burning fire must be extinguished as the temperature of the mes was unusually high, which would cause burns if anyone carelessly treads at the battlefield.


    As such, the ninjas that arrived at the battlefield endured the charring smoke that choked their throats and high temperature that caused heat burns even from a distance and began using all sorts of Water Style Jutsu to extinguish the mes.


    However, some soon discovered that this unique type of golden fire was too violent and couldn''t be extinguished by Water.


    Fortunately, the fire was not spreading to the surroundings and was only burning this area so that was a bit relieving but they will have to put down the fire if the site analysis has to be done.


    Not long after, Shimura Danzo, themander of the hunting operation soon led a team of shinobi and arrived at this burning site.


    Coming with Danzo were not only arge number of Anbu of the Root subdivision, many elites shinobi as well as the Toad Sannin Jiraiya.


    Looking at the mess that this ''once upon a time calm mountain'' is now, Danzo had a gloomy look, nobody could understand what Elder Danzo was thinking at this moment.


    By now, the mes have started to gradually fade away for some unknown reason so it saved everyone a lot of trouble.


    Carefully walking through the battlefield, Jiraiya squatted before a long trench and looked at it thoughtfully.


    Hyuga Hizashi, who has recovered from his injuries walked to the side of the Toad Sannin and muttered in disbelief, "What kind of ninjutsu can cause such trenches all over the battlefield? Are they caused by some kind of Wind Style Ninjutsu?"


    Jiraiya knew that Hizashi wasn''t asking this question from him but from himself, he still decided to speak, so shaking his head, Jiraiya spoke, "These trenches are not made by the use of Wind Style Ninjutsu but because of Sword Energies!"


    Unlike other shinobi from Konoha, Jiraiya''s Summon Toad, Gamabunta uses a ''Tonto'', of course, this tonto is small only rtive to Gamabunta''s humungous size but that''s another topic of discussion.


    So, anyway, Gamabunta''s Tonto is a huge ''short sword.''


    And Jiraiya is used to seeing many such trenches left on the ground every time he summons Gamabunta to participate in battles, therefore, he could easily tell that these trenches were not formed by some kind of Wind Style Ninjutsu but by some kind of giant sword shes.


    "Sword Energies!?" �C Hizashi was stunned, "What kind of sword can create such long trenches?"


    This was beyond Hizashi''s understanding if the trenches were tens of meters long then that could still be found eptable, but hundreds of meters long?


    Were the people fighting here were humans or towering titans?


    While everyone was busy making their own analysis, the sensor ninjas also got busy in search of any remains of chakra they can use to identify the people who fought here.


    The leader of the sensor ninjas spoke, "There are three types of chakra traces present here, two of which are very simr and should belong to the closely rted people, and their chakra is very cold and evil, while the third type of chakra is kind of strange, I have never sensed something like this, but this chakra is unusually gentle and soothingpletely opposite to that of the previous two."


    Uchiha Kaminari asked eagerly, "Can you identify who they are?"


    "Let me try and see if that is possible!" �C The leader of the Sensor-nin again closed his eyes and tried to sense and after a few seconds, he shook his head, "Reading the characteristics of Chakra is indeed possible, but their traces do not match with any type of Chakra I have sensed before. But there''s something strange, all the three chakras��"- he couldn''t seem to be entangled in words on how to describe it.


    Jiraiya walked over at this time and questioned, "What happened to these chakra traces?"


    As soon as he noticed Jiraiya, he seemed to have found his point of reference and immediately spoke, "Jiraiya-sama, the intensity of those two cold chakras is not any lower than yours, but what''s troubling is that the chakra of thest one is much-much higher than you�� I have sensed the Chakra of many people, even that of the Sandaime Raikage, but it wouldn''t be wrong to say that the chakra of this third person was even higher than him.


    And from this, I can conclude that the people who fought here are only three, not even a single more, moreover, that two evil and cold chakras were confronting that gentle and peaceful one!"


    Jiraiya was also stunned if the chakra of those people reaches such an unusually high level and one of them even surpasses someone like the Sandaime Raikage, then that is a very concerning issue.


    Not just Jiraiya but even the other shinobi around were stunned by the sensor-nin''s words.


    It must not be forgotten that Jiraiya is one of the strongest shinobi of the current Konoha, so the fact that it can be confirmed that all the three people who fought here were either on the same level as him or probably higher is indeed very concerning!


    One of the shinobi said, "Could it possible that they are thest members of the Uzumaki n?"


    Sensor-nin said, "It''s hard to judge, so I am not sure!"


    Hizashi muttered anxiously, "Since when did so many powerhouses appear in the shinobi world?"


    Akimichi Choza muttered with some sadness in his tone, "If Yondaime-sama was still alive then these rogue-ninjas would have never dared to venture into thend of fire and cause so much trouble�� sigh, but s��"


    An Uchiha spoke when he heard Akimichi Choza''s, "Do not worry Akimichi-dono, as long as the Uchiha n is in Konoha, no one will be allowed to humiliate Konoha get by after doing it!"


    As he spoke, another Uchiha added, "Yes, the Uchiha n will never let these bastards get away after causing so much trouble for Konoha!"


    Another Uchiha questioned from the sensor-nin, "Can these chakra remains be tracked to find out where they went after the battle here?"


    The sensor-nin tried for a while and soon shook his head, "I am afraid but it''s not possible!"


    "Is there really no way to track these three bastards!?" �C questioned Uchiha Kaminari.


    The sensor-nin said, "There are traces remaining here, however, these three shinobi suddenly disappeared, as if they were never even here, so the most likely possibility is that they used some kind of space-time ninjutsu to leave this ce as such tracking them is most likely impossible!"


    "Damn it!" �C Uchiha Kaminari cursed, "If only they can be tracked, then with the strength of Patriarch and Shisui it might have been possible to catch them!"


    From the beginning to the end, Shimura Danzo did not interject in the conversation, but he did pay close attention to it.


    And one doubt was lingering in his mind, He was wondering who the three of people who fought here are?


    If it is assumed that one side is rted to Amatsukami then who is the other party?


    And why was that part confronting Amatsukami?


    Is it possible that they are Akatsuki, just like thest time?


    It does seem possible considering that the hostile rtionship between the two sides is quite apparent!


    ��


    Kuroto Secret Laboratory.


    Looking at the two small nutrition tanks before him, each containing a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan, Kuroto again breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although that ''Stimulus Test'' took too much of his time, and was filled with many idents and variables, the final result he obtained was worth all the hassle Kuroto had to go through!


    Then Kuroto''s gaze specifically turned towards the small nutrition tank containing Uchiha Hideki''s Mangekyou Sharingan, "What could be Hideki''s Mangekyou Sharingan Specific Techniques?"


    Since Hideki did not use any of the techniques in the battle other than the Susanoo, so it was a little hard to guess.


    Kuroto''s thirst for knowledge is very simr to his sensei Orochimaru and is something he really can''t restrain, for this reason, he has been so obsessed with all sorts of experiments. Discovering secrets and exploring the unknown gives Kuroto a sense of aplishment and satisfaction which is one of his main driving forces pushing him forward towards his goal step-by-step.


    Therefore, Kuroto did not wait any longer and quickly used the remaining of the two low-quality clones, putting the clone body on the test bench, Kuroto quickly used the chakra scalpel to remove the semipleted Byakugan from the eye sockets.


    Putting them in a solution jar at the side to keep them fresh, Kuroto transnted Uchiha Hideki''s Mangekyou Sharingan in those empty eye sockets of the clone body.


    After having finished all of this, Kuroto sat on the chair at the side and made the hand seals, "Tenseigan Soul Descend!"


    As soon as the seals were finished, Kuroto''s main body suddenly became lethargic and lowered its head, and at the same instant, the clone body lying on the test bench opened its eyes.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 470 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 237 - – 234 A Tough Decision

    After transferring his soul to the clone body, Kuroto suddenly opened his eyes but a sudden sense of dizziness attacked, Kuroto had to grit his teeth and immediately close his eyes and then open again after a bit of adapting.


    At this time, Kuroto''s brain was able to perceive a strange red and ck pattern from his eyes. ??


    Kuroto''s state was in sort of a trance due to the dizziness and he had to spend a few seconds getting used to the feeling and then try getting up.


    "It''s really not an easy task to use someone else''s dojutsu!" �C Kuroto muttered helplessly.


    Now Kuroto can somewhat understand that people like Nagato and Kakashi; who could adapt to the transnted dojutsu albeit only to a limited extent really have a tough time.


    Shaking his head to let go of these thoughts, Kuroto focused on adapting to these eyes, and when the sense of dizziness subsided, he was finally able to concentrate to some extent; as such he carefully got up from the test bench and walked towards the mirror.


    He really wanted to observe these transnted eyes, and Kuroto was a bit surprised as he saw those unique ck eyes with a scarlet pattern but at the same time, there was a bit of letdown because the pattern was not that of the Mangekyou Sharingan, but of the three-tomoe Sharingan.


    Understanding this, Kuroto muttered, "No wonder the dizziness suddenly subsided!"


    Initially, Kuroto was a bit happy and felt that the adaptability of the Mangekyou Sharingan was much easier than he expected as it only took a few minutes to adapt to the transnted pair of Mangekyou Sharingan, but it appears that wasn''t the case, as the Mangekyou Sharingan automatically retracted to the three tomoe state.


    But after pondering for a while, Kuroto felt that this is natural.


    After all, even Kakashi; who''s Mangekyou Sharingan was awakened by his own chakra also couldn''t fully adapt to the Mangekyou Sharingan, and had to spend a whole lot of time to train and get used to the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Even Nagato''s case was the same and so was Danzo''s.


    This clearly shows that transnting other''s dojutsu is never going to be easy.


    Of course, Kuroto has a lot of advantages over these people.


    Firstly, Kuroto himself is a shinobi who has ess to two dojutsu being the Byakugan and the Tenseigan.


    Secondly, because of his experience in adapting to the Tenseigan at the time of awakening it, Kuroto will obviously not face as many problems as Kakashi and others went through.


    Thirdly, his soul is used to the feeling of Tenseigan Chakra, which is a superior dojutsupared to Sharingan and Mangekyou Sharingan so that''s another plus point for Kuroto.


    And finally,pared to Kakashi who had no personal knowledge, resource material, or guidance on how to use Sharingan and Mangekyou Sharingan, Kuroto is in a much better case, there is a lot of information he tortured out of the Uchiha Brothers, then there is Shisui and Shinichi who would not mind giving him all the information he needs, thus Kuroto wouldn''t have to spend a lot of time and effort in getting used to the basics, unlike Kakashi.


    With that clear, Kuroto used the same approach to activate the Mangekyou Sharingan as he used with the Tenseigan.


    And soon enough, as the Chakra was directed towards the eyes, the three ck tomoe spinning in the scarlet copy wheel started converging together.


    Followed by the merging, the same sense of dizziness again struck Kuroto, the sudden trance caused by the dizziness interrupted the eye-opening process as the first attempt resulted in a failure.


    "Huff�� huff��!" �C Stabilizing himself to prevent the fall, Kuroto heavily gasped for breath, although this attempt resulted in a failure there was no sign of disappointment on Kuroto''s face. This is because Kuroto understood that his approach was indeed correct as he expected, it''s just that it would take some time to get used to the pressure of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    However, time is a currency that Kurotocks the most.


    Slow adaption is also undesirable, although the current clone he is using does not have genes belonging to the Uchiha n, no matter how much effort is required to adapt in the least amount of time possible, Kuroto must do it.


    Having made up his mind, regardless of whether he could bear the immediate burden or not, Kuroto forcible directed Charka to the Sharingan to activate the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Under Kuroto''s control, the chakra in his body violently gathered around the veins moving towards the eyes and flowed into the Sharingan, as a result activating the Mangekyou Sharingan, but the sense of dizziness interrupted midway.


    "Tch�� now even a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan wants to stump me?" �C as he cursed, Kuroto''s expression hardened and he put more effort.


    Kuroto didn''t know how long it passed but the dizziness finally started to diminish and no longer prevented Kuroto from concentrating and thinking.


    At the same time, his blurry vision also gradually started clearing up.


    On his image inside the mirror, Kuroto also saw that the pattern of the eyes has finally changed from the three tomoe to that of Hideki''s Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Soon, information starteding to his mind about the name of some techniques and their mechanism.


    "So, it''s called ''Daikokuten''?" �C Kuroto muttered with a thoughtful expression.


    The techniques of both the eyes are the same, it is called ''Daikokuten'' and it guards the user against darkness and guides the user towards the light, the darkness can be anything; that is spiritual, Genjutsu attacks, Soul attacks, or Fuinjutsu attacks that effects the soul of the user can be counted in the range of Daikokuten''s coverage.


    In other words, Daikokuten is a type of defensive Jutsu that guards the user''s soul.


    It''s just that it does not have any active use but a passive one that would help the user stay guarded against any type of soul-damaging attacks.


    Jutsu like Kotoamatsukami, Tsukuyomi, Taikyokuzu, Shiki Fujin (Dead Demon Consuming Seal) would no longer have any effect on a person who has Daikokuten in his arsenal!


    Understanding this, Kuroto thought, ''Although this Dojutsu wouldn''t be useful most of the time when needed in the face of people like Shisui, Itachi, Fugaku, and Uzumaki Fuinjutsu users, Daikokuten will be a real lifesaver!''


    As such this technique was really valuable.


    Who knows what is the true extent of this ability, there might even be a possibility that this Dojutsu can even resist Jutsu like, ''Mugen Tsukuyomi'' and ''Karma Seal'' to a certain extent, and if that''s really the case, then Daikokuten is incredibly valuable, and Kuroto can''t help but feel greedy for this technique.


    Since he has already found out the technique of Hideki''s Mangekyou Sharingan, next he reced those eyes with Ryota''s Mangekyou Sharingan to better understand what are the techniques Ryota awakened.


    As soon as, the information was received by his brain, Kuroto learned that the two Techniques Ryota awakened are called, ''Yaoyorozu'' and ''Amatsuhikone'' for the left and the right eye respectively.


    ''Yaoyorozu'' the technique of the left eye is an augmentation type technique and allows the user to increase the physical stats of all the things that he wants to, sort of like a buff or strengthening for the physical aspects of thins.


    While ''Amatsuhikone'' the technique of the right eye is also an augmentation type technique, but it is different from its antipode, Amatsuhikone that allows the user to increase the energy stats of all the things that he wants to, sort of like a buff or increase the energy aspects.


    After getting this information, Kuroto was able to understand how Ryota was able to maintain such arge Susanoo with the condition he was in and was still alive even after suffering damage from Azure Wheel Reincarnation Explosion.


    Ryota used ''Yaoyorozu'' to increase his own and Susanoo''s physical aspects, then used ''Amatsuhikone'' to increase the chakra in his body to supply the necessary amount of chakra needed to maintain such arge Full-Body Susanoo.


    But there was still one thing confusing Kuroto, ''If the two techniques are these then what was that golden fire?''


    I mean his Susanoo''s color is indeed golden but those golden mes were a bit different so they couldn''t have been the same or is it possible that he created that golden fire using these two techniques?


    This might be the case, or is it possible that those Golden mes are abilities of Ryota''s Susanoo itself? Each Susanoo grants its user some kind of weapon, perhaps Ryota''s Susanoo allowed him to wield those Golden mes.


    "I will have to look into thatter on!" �C muttered Kuroto.


    With that out of the way, Kuroto was now in another dilemma. He has to choose two techniques out of the three that he is going to keep at the time of fusing the two Mangekyou Sharingan pairs into the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan pair.


    It is inevitable that when the two pairs fuse to give the Eternal Mangekyou, the abilities of one of the pair will be lost, and since all the three techniques are incredibly useful, so there is a tough decision before him, and Kuroto will have no choice but to make it sooner orter.


    "Which one to abandon, ''Daikokuten,'' ''Yaoyorozu,'' or ''Amatsuhikone''? A tough decision indeed!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 472 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 238 - – 235 Transcription Seal

    About the method of fusion of two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan into a pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and key points rted to it, Kuroto isn''t really sure how it''s achieved, because there is not much information avable in regards to this that Kuroto can use for reference.


    After all, there were only two people shown to have ever awakened Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and they were obviously Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Sasuke. ??


    In Uchiha Madara''s case, close to nothing but spections are known about Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna''s Mangekyou Sharingan abilities.


    Senju Tobirama may have stated that he has seen Amaterasu before, and even if we assume that Amaterasu was rted to Uchiha Izuna, but there is no hard evidence to prove whether that spection is indeed correct or not.


    Even the techniques Uchiha Madara had after awakening the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan are unknown.


    Therefore, the only one Kuroto can refer to is the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan of Uchiha Sasuke.


    Itachi''s Mangekyou techniques were Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi and before his death, Itachi used Transcription Seal to seal Amaterasu in Sasuke''s Sharingan for it to be activated the moment Sasuke sees the so-called ''Madara''s Mangekyou Sharingan.''


    And coincidentally enough, Sasuke awakened Amaterasu as one of his Mangekyou Techniques.


    Although Sasuke''s awakening was also rted to his hatred and intent to destroy Konoha, the fact that he specifically awakened Amaterasu couldn''t have been just because of his hatred!


    Of course, Kuroto isn''t sure whether this conjecture of his is correct or not but it could be true as there is no evidence to deny this possibility!


    So, there is a possibility that Itachi''s sealing of Amaterasu in Sasuke''s Sharingan yed some role in Sasuke''s awakening of Amaterasu.


    Therefore, we can consider that the Transcription Seal might have some degree of influence on the Mangekyou Technique of an awakener.


    And if this conjecture is true only then can Kuroto make the choice.


    Kuroto has decided that he would choose Daikokuten of Hideki''s Mangekyou Sharingan and Yaoyorozu of Ryota''s Mangekyou Sharingan.


    The idea is to seal Hideki''s Daikokuten into Ryota''s right eye using the Transcription Seal.


    In this way, it may be possible for Ryota''s right eye to gain the technique Daikokuten of Hideki''s eye at the time of awakening Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    As for the original ability of Ryota''s right Mangekyou which is Amatsuhikone?


    Kuroto feels that although this technique is also incredibly useful, it is would be rtively unnecessary for him, after all, he already has Ryuumyaku with him so Kuroto wouldn''t be facing problems of chakra shortage as far as he could think and Kuroto still finds Daikokuten to be more useful with more potentialpared to Amatsuhikone!


    "Therefore, Daikokuten and Yaoyorozu are the most optimum choices!" �C muttered Kuroto while walking towards the other room of his secretboratory.


    This room was only recently created and was equipped with all sorts of medical devices, additionally reinforced walls and surroundings withplicated sealingbinations capable ofpletely destroying the room instantly if Kuroto desires so.


    Although it is said that the room is equipped with all sorts of medical devices but in actuality, not much is present here of significant importance.


    There are only tworge nutrition tanks equipped with aplete life support system.


    The people inside therge nutrition tanks are none other than the Uchiha brothers who were being tortured by Kuroto until not long ago.


    After the previous battle, Kuroto gouged the Mangekyou Sharingan of both the brothers coupled with irrecoverable injuries they suffered during their time in prison cells, and in the following battle, both of them are in a deepa and would have died within minutes if not for Kuroto to keep them alive using the life support system.


    But even Kuroto knows that although they are alive, their bodies and spirits are beyond exhaustion and will never experience true recovery as such they won''t ever be able to get back to their peak state.


    Therefore, ideally, both of them are useless more so given the fact that Kuroto has stolen the eyes of both of them so they should be disposed of as early as possible to avoid any risks but Kuroto wants to keep them alive a little longer.


    And to not be careless, he has made sure to put seals all over their body including their blood, therefore, Kuroto can be sure that let alone breaking the seal? They wouldn''t even be able to blink their eyes unless Kuroto orders so!


    They are also being continuously injected with Anesthesia so would always be staying in aa unless Kuroto feels the need to wake them up.


    There are many reasons Kuroto kept them alive, first is obviously to show that he will always remain grateful for both of them that they ''volunteered'' to be tortured and ''willingly offered'' their Mangekyou Sharingan to Kuroto as such they must suffer less pain from here on until their eventual death.


    After all, Kuroto is not a ''lunatic'' or a ''madman'' who has a special interest or takes pleasure from torturing his captives, right? So, there is obviously not much reason left for him to torture these two anymore.


    The second reason is obviously that their use has not ended yet.


    Until he finally obtains the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, it would be best to keep both of them alive for convenience''s sake as Kuroto could need their further ''assistance'' in the fusion process.


    Nodding to himself, Kuroto left the room where the two Uchiha would be living theirst days and returned to the mainb while thinking, ''It would be best to learn Transcription Seal before the fusing the two pairs of Mangekyou into Eternal Mangekyou!''


    Based on the two known instances of Transcription seal being used, it was used by the people of the Uchiha n being Madara and Itachi indicating that the Transcription Seal was undoubtedly developed by the Uchiha n, so if Kuroto wants to learn Transcription Seal he can only obtain information about it from the Uchiha n!


    But that aside, what Kuroto must do at the earliest are not the Mangekyou Fusion or learning Transcription Seal.


    Kuroto''s current top priority is something else.


    The top priority right now is to clear up the suspicions on Shisui being Homusubi, the matter of learning the Transcription Seal, Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, cultivating the Fire Clone body with Uchiha n DNA and all can be done at ater date, but suspicions on Shisui must be resolved first so the restrictions imposed on him will be cleared up.


    With this thought, Kuroto sat on a chair and devised the outline of the next n he is going to be using to achieve this purpose.


    While thinking he can''t help but let out several yawns one-after-another��


    Honestly, Kuroto is a little tired after tonight''s ordeal. It was only due to the Adrenaline rush because of the excitement of obtaining two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan that he did not notice it until now but now that this excitement has subsided, the exhaustion has taken over so Kuroto closed his eyes and took a temporary rest to recover his spirits and counted all the gains from the Uchiha Brother Torture arc.


    After a short rest of an hour, Kuroto took a deep breath and unfolded thetest outlined map to n out the next course of action.


    Being an Anbu has many perks and this task where Team-11 was responsible for monitoring the entire hunting operation of Amatsukami allowed Kuroto to be aware of all the routes that were being used, are being used, or will be used in the future.


    Therefore, it is very easy for him to find the safest and most effective location to bring Homusubi into public sight.


    ��


    Next Morning,


    Uchiha n Grounds, Shisui''s House.


    Simr to the past few days, Shisui was doing some practice in the training range in the backyard training range of his house.


    Although he is under House Arrest under Patriarch''s order, Shisui is allowed to carry out his training in the backyard to keep his skills rust-free.


    Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk��


    Amidst the sound of shuriken piercing the wooden targets, Shisui who was flipping in the air slowlynded on the ground with his back facing the targets.


    Turning around, Shisui nced at the several targets ced at different angles and distances from his position and was happy to find that all the shuriken he threw were piercing the center point of the targets, and the corners of his lips curved in a proud smirk!


    Even in the Uchiha n, not everyone can use such meticulous and precise Shurikenjutsu therefore Shisui''s mastery and skills in Shurikenjutsu are undoubtedly recognized as the best within the n.


    Of course, Shisui will feel some pride about this.


    p-p-p-p��


    At this time, the sound of pping was heard from the other side of the training field.


    Turning his head towards the direction from where the sound of pping came, Shisui said with a smile, "Itachi, you are here!"


    "Yes, Shisui-san��" �C Itachi nodded.


    "Oh-oh, Shisui-san, I�� I am also here!" �C a small figure that sprang out from behind Itachi said.


    Shisui quirked his eyebrow and spoke with a sly grin, "Ara, Sasuke you are here too? I am really sorry Sasuke; you are just too small that I was unable to notice you a moment ago��"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 473 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 239 - – 236 Amatsukami Finally Appears!

    Sasuke pouted and looked a little upset after hearing Shisui''s words.


    Although Sasuke was abused by Yama, he didn''t suffer much damage aside from some traumatic experience. And that trauma was also relieved because of the psychological care Itachi provided Sasuke after that experience, after all, Uchiha Itachi wouldn''t want his brother to suffer, right? ??


    And unlike the cold and indifferent Uchiha Sasuke who fell into loneliness and hatred after the annihtion of the Uchiha n at the hands of Itachi, he is still a cheerful and sweet kid who seeks his brother''s and father''s attention and acknowledgment more than anything.


    So Shisui''s words made him a bit sad and annoyed.


    Itachi noticed Sasuke''s change and flicked his forehead, "Shisui-san is just teasing you Sasuke."


    Sasuke blushed and after nodding at his brothers'' words, Sasuke turned around as his gaze turned towards the Shuriken Target''s spread all over the training field, and his expression turned to an eager one, it seemed as if he was itching to try.


    Understanding Sasuke''s eagerness, Shisui handed him a Shuriken and said, "Wanna give it a try? When Itachi was around your age he was already very good at it, he was even able to hit multiple targets easily!"


    Sasuke''s eyes gleamed with excitement, taking the shuriken from Shisui''s hand, Sasuke turned his head and looked at his brother, "Nii-san, is that true? Were you really able to hit the bull''s eye of multiple targets when you were of my age?"


    Itachi smiled awkwardly and finally nodded in acquiescence.


    In fact, when Itachi was four years old, he had even been to the battlefield; killed enemy ninjas, and had to burn the sight of mountains of dead bodies to understand what WAR truly is! Something that is much traumatizing from what Sasuke went through a few months ago.


    "If nii-san can do it, then I can do it too!" �C After saying that, Sasuke who was full of confidence aimed at the target directly in front of him and threw the shuriken with all his strength!


    Whiiish��


    With the sound of cutting through the air, the shuriken thrown by Sasuke flew out of Shisui''s courtyard and disappeared.


    Aho�� Aho�� Aho��


    An awkward silence�� And the cawing of Aho Crow��


    Immediately afterward, a shout came from outside the courtyard, "Who is throwing shuriken around!"


    Sasuke immediately shrank, his face full of frustration and disappointment.


    Even Shisui didn''t know what to say, in the past two years, he has been so busy with the missions of Team-11 and the matters between the n and the vige that he had no time to pay attention to Sasuke, only now did he realize thatpared to Itachi whose talent is simply otherworldly, Sasuke''s talent may not be same.


    While three remained in silence, a crow flew down from the sky and sat down on his shoulder.


    Shisui received the secret message scroll from the crow and unfolded the scroll without minding Itachi and Sasuke''s presence.


    As soon as Shisui saw the content of the scroll he frowned slightly; the reason was that the scroll only recorded a time and the name of a location.


    Seeing Shisui''s expression, Itachi asked, "What''s wrong Shisui-san?"


    Asked by Itachi, Shisui just shook his head in response without giving any detail and burned the scroll immediately.


    Shisui may have confessed to Itachi that he is Homusubi, but he still doesn''t want Itachi to get involved in the matters of Amatsukami, for the time being at least.


    ��


    Somewhere in the hintend of the Land of Fire.


    Uchiha Hiiragi with whom Kuroto once had a duel and Uchiha Yuto a Tokubetsu Jonin were patrolling the territory.


    This route is a shortcut connecting the Land of Fire with the Land of Hot Water and is often used by bounty hunters, missing-nin, and other mercenary ninjas because of its remoteness andplex terrain.


    Uchiha Yuto said, "Did you hear the news that a mountain not far from the vige suddenly copsedst night?"


    Uchiha Hiiragi nodded, "Hmm, there are even spections that someone of Amatsukami was fighting there, and the result was an explosion that left a great amount of damage to the nearby territory!"


    Yuto sighed with frustration, "Just what in the hell is this Amatsukami? Why is there no information about this organization?"


    Hiiragi nced at Yuto and snorted, "Hmm? Are you scared?"


    Yuto chuckled condescendingly, "Aren''t you scared at all? The vige has been searching for their traces for the past two months and yet there is no sess! Ryota-sama and Hideki-sama were captured so easily by them, Shisui was defeated by them�� even Sandaime couldn''t��"


    Yuto suddenly stopped and his gaze narrowed at something��


    Hiiragi turned towards him and asked, "What happened?"


    Yuto raised his hand and pointed into the distance with his finger trembling, "You�� do you also see those two�� they�� they�� they wouldn''t happen to members of Amatsukami, right?"


    Hiiragi followed the direction of Yuto''s gaze and his expression shrank immediately.


    The sight he saw was not at all horrifying or anything, just two people wearing that unique type of ck-Cloak with a golden threading pattern all over it, a unique symbol around the chest part of the cloak, and finally a mask over their face.


    The symbol on one of their chests was that of the Fire Chakra Nature while the other one had the symbol of Wind Chakra Nature.


    Simrly, the masks they wore were also different, one wore a Fire patterned mask while the other one had a wind patterned mask.


    "You are right, they�� they have to be members of Amatsukami!" �C Hiiragi was surprised and thought silently, ''Damn it! They havee after us this time, what�� what should we do now?''


    The achievements of Amatsukami can really make anyone panic when they suddenly encounter members of that fearsome organization.


    Sessfully infiltrating Konoha assassinating the leader of Kumogakure''s peace delegation and finally managing to escape with his body, even under thebined siege of Sandaime Hokage, arge number of Anbu, and Konoha Military Police Force.


    Sessfully defeating Uchiha Shisui, as well as kidnapping Uchiha Hideki and Uchiha Ryota one after another without leaving any trail behind makes everyone subconsciously have a fear of Amatsukami.


    And now that Hiiragi and Yuto have suddenly noticed two members of Amatsukamiing from the opposite end; they are clearly frozen and can''t think of anything.


    Based on the intelligence, the two members who areing from the opposite end are already known, the one wearing the fire patterned mask is Homusubi, the person said to have the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    While not much is known about the second person walking on the side, but he did participate in ambushing two members of Anbu Team-11 and based on the intelligence those two have given, he seems to be stronger than Suijin and Homusubi!


    Yuto took a deep breath and spoke with a stammering voice, "What�� what should we do�� what should we do now!"


    Immediately Hiiragi also took a deep breath and shouted, "Fire the signal re!"


    "What��!?" �C Yuto was taken aback, and immediately spoke, "Then what about us? We will definitely have the same fate as Ryota-sama and Hideki-sama if�� if we stay here��! Do you want us to just die? How about�� why-why don''t we run away now!?"


    Hiiragi took out the signal re from the ninja bag on his waist and spoke with a bitter tone, "Don''t be stupid! Do you seriously think that we can escape now, at least this way�� it will be known!" �C Saying that Hiiragi immediately fired the signal re.


    Bang�� whiiiiiistleeeee�� BOOM��


    As soon as the signal re was fired sessfully, Hiiragi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although it is still daytime, the signal re will be easily noticed, therefore, Hiiragi was not worried that others wouldn''t be able to spot the signal re.


    The two members of Amatsukami noticed that Hiiragi was firing the signal re, but they did not take any action to interrupt him and were calmly walking towards them.


    Seeing that the two members of Amatsukami did not have any intentions of retreating, both Hiiragi and Yuto looked at each other and gulped in nervousness, following which they both nodded to each other with a hardened gaze, ''If our death is unavoidable then it is better to die fighting rather than running!'' �C were the silent words that their gaze said to each other.


    Both of them immediately took out their weapons and got ready for the fight, Hiiragi had his favorite and trusty sword, while the other one had a Kunai in both his hands.


    As the two members of Amatsukami came closer and closer, Hiiragi let out a battle cry, "Although the odds are not in our favor, as Uchiha, we must not cower or run away in the face of the enemy of the n and vige!"


    Yuto also gritted his teeth and finally nodded, "�� YES! Fight to the death!"


    At the moment Hiiragi and Yuto finished, the two members of Amatsukami were just seven steps away from them.


    Step��


    Traces of sweat flowed down the temples of both the Uchiha��


    Step��


    Gaze hardened and locked at the enemy��


    Step��


    Chakra Started to flow down to muscles amplifying strength��


    Step��


    Muscles started expanding, ready to take action any moment��


    Step��


    Weapons were drawn backward to give them momentum��


    Step��


    Lungs Expanded to fill in the necessary air��


    Step��


    Both Hiiragi and Yuto ready for the battle��


    Step��


    Step��


    Step��


    Step�� Step�� Step�� Step��


    Both Hiiragi and Yuto were ready to die, but the two members of Amatsukami did not give the two Uchiha even a single nce from beginning to end and passed by them as if both Hiiragi and Yuto were just ordinary rabbits in the forest.


    A strange silence��


    "Uh..." �C Uchiha Yuto let out an awkward groan at what just happened.


    Hiiragi also had an awkward expression but indescribable humiliation suddenly flooded his mind.


    "Damn it! You dare ignore us!" �C With a roar, Hiiragi turned around and rushed towards the two members of Amatsukami.


    At this time, Homusubi turned his head to look back causing Hiiragi to suddenly stop his attack, no word was spoken between them and Hiiragi suddenly dropped his sword.


    The other member of Amatsukami did not even turn around from beginning to end as if he did not care about what Hiiragi intended to do.


    With Hiiragi frozen midway, Homusubi retracted his head and walked away.


    As the two members of Amatsukami walked away, Uchiha Yuto carefully came next to Hiiragi and spoke while shaking him, "Hiiragi-san�� Hiiragi-san, what''s wrong with you? Are you alright?"


    Urged by Yuto, Hiiragi finally took a breath and immediately copsed to the ground, the pressure and bloodlust a few moments before were too much for him to bear, his expression was in a daze and he murmured, "Mangekyou Sharingan! That�� that person really has Mangekyou Sharingan, moreover, the pressure he released was too terrible!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 475 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 240 - – 237 *Cough-cough*

    Inside a hidden cave in the territory of the.


    "Cough�� Cough-cough�� Cough-cough-cough�� Cough-cough-cough-cough�� Cough-cough-cough-cough-cough�� Cou-��" �C As soon as Kuroto removed the Homusubi mask that he wore earlier, he started coughing uncontrobly, and the coughs did not show any signs of subsiding but became more and more intense to the point that blood started toe out of the throat, it felt as if someone was choking his throat a few moments ago. ??


    After a long time passed, the coughing finally calmed down and Kuroto could finally breathe in relief.


    While wiping away the blood from the corner of his mouth Kuroto sighed and took in the nutrition drug especially created by him to prevent this low-quality clone body from degrading before getting the job done.


    At this time his face was dull and showed clear signs of weakness, undoubtedly the burden of Mangekyou Sharingan on this body is very severe, Kuroto only activated the Mangekyou Sharingan for few seconds to scare Uchiha Hiiragi but those few seconds also seems unbearable.


    "It''s no wonder that even keeping the Sharingan in the three tomoe state is very difficult and exceedingly exhausting for Kakashi, makes me wonder if he isn''t secretly half-Uzumaki or possibly half-Senju that he even managed to master the use of his Mangekyou Sharingan albeit through some training but that''s a big achievementpared to Danzo who had to rely upon the Hashirama Cells to achieve Yin-Yang bnce so as not to not lose himself or be overwhelmed." �C muttered Kuroto while still panting for breath.


    Judging from the current condition of this low-quality clone, using the full potential of the Mangekyou Sharingan will be next to impossible.


    While ying with the Homusubi mask in his hand, Kuroto thought, ''If I want to truly be able to use the power of Mangekyou Sharingan or the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan then it can only be done by cultivating a clone body with the Uchiha n DNA.''


    Otherwise, being able to fully disy the power of Mangekyou Sharingan is only a dream, neither Shimura Danzo nor Hatake Kakashi was ever able to disy the full power of Sharingan.


    Understanding this, Kuroto muttered, "Other than Sharingan; the Uchiha n is also known for their mastery over the Fire Style so using Uchiha DNA for cultivating the Fire Nature Clone to be used for the Chimera Technique will not deviate from my main n and I will also be able to use Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, but the question is, whose cells should I use for the cultivation of the clone?"


    ��


    Konoha Vige.


    The news about the sudden appearance of members of Amatsukami soon spread towards the Land of Fire and was ryed to Konohagakure with the fastest posts.


    Sandaime who received the news immediately ordered an emergency Jonin Council summon. The shinobi participating in the meeting included Sandaime along with the three elders of the advisory board, Sannin Jiraiya, Patriarchs of all the major ns, including the Uchiha n of course, as well as several elite Jonin.


    A series of discussions took ce in the meeting and the details were only known to the people participating in the meetings.


    After the Jonin Council meeting was over a private Uchiha assembly was organized upon Uchiha Fugaku''s orders.


    In the assembly hall, Uchiha Fugaku sat with a serious expression.


    The elites participating in the assembly also sat quietly with serious expressions on their faces, although nobody spoke anything, all the members had a strong will to fight and avenge the two missing Uchiha while there were also some traces of an unspeakable dread and nervousness in everyone''s heart that they chose to keep hidden in there!


    Fugaku could see the psychological state of all the people present at the meeting but he did not point that out, these are the trials that everyone must ovee on their own, as the Patriarch, he will of course be their support and guide if necessary but this does not mean that he will spoon-feed them.


    Death is something that a shinobi must always be prepared to face, and Fugaku trusts that these Uchiha shinobi loyal to him will not disappoint him.


    Finally, his gaze turned towards Shisui, and a trace of doubt appeared in Fugaku''s mind.


    After having tested Shisui with his Dojutsu, Fugaku was convinced that Uchiha Shisui is Homusubi therefore Fugaku did not have any more interest in the hunting operation organized by the vige to hunt down Amatsukami, on the contrary, he was more concerned about what Amatsukami really wanted or to be specific, what was their goal that Shisui was convinced to not only betray the n but also the vige!


    But now that the news of the sudden appearance of Homusubi was passed back from the front lines, especially by Hiiragi and Yuto so Fugaku isn''t sure anymore whether Shisui is really Homusubi?


    ''Is it possible that I misunderstood Shisui?''


    The reason for Fugaku''s doubt is not wrong, even if someone else is changed into his position, then they will also reach the same conclusion.


    After all, there are only two people officially known to have the Mangekyou Sharingan, one of them has already betrayed the vige and joined the mercenary organization Akatsuki, so it''s not impossible that the only other shinobi who has the Mangekyou Sharingan also chose to betray the vige and join the other mercenary organization, therefore the possibility of Uchiha Shisui being Homusubi cannot be denied.


    After thinking for a while, Fugaku said, "Homusubi of Amatsukami has appeared, and we of the Uchiha cannot allow a traitor to continue to harm the n and the vige, this time once again a hunting operation is being organized, I will also be participating this time, and our main objective is to either kill Homusubi or capture him or seize his Mangekyou Sharingan, is that understood!?"


    "Yes!" �C all the Uchiha present in the meeting responded in unison.


    Fugaku again looked towards Shisui and said, "Uchiha Shisui, you will stay with me!"


    "Yes, Fugaku-sama!" �C Although Shisui wasn''t sure exactly what Kuroto-san nned; the fact that he received that message must mean that there is something he has nned which will clear away the suspicions on him, therefore, Shisui wasn''t much worried about this hunting operation and nodded without any hesitation.


    In fact, he also understands that just because Homusubi appeared in public sights does not mean that the suspicions on him will be cleared, only if he and Homusubi fight and that fight is witnessed by many people then the suspicions will be resolved!


    While Shisui thought this, the meeting proceeded further and after some more discussions, the meeting was concluded.


    Shisui returned to his home, and recalled the information sent by Kuroto through the secret message, ''The location sent by Kuroto-san is at a distance of about six days, so do I have to enact a scene there? But if I y Homusubi there, then who will y Uchiha Shisui?''


    Although he was a bit doubtful, this did not stop him to make all the preparations.


    Looking at the map spread before him, Shisui analyzed the terrain of the Tojinbo mountain range, which is close to the border of the Land of Hot Water, the terrain is quiteplicated and also has many deepkes.


    And precisely because of this, the Tojinbo mountain range is pretty much inessible to most and has therefore be a paradise for birds of all kinds.


    Putting away the map, Shisui thought, ''Regardless of what''s going to transpire there, I will have to trust in Kuroto-san''s n and hope that it works!''


    ��


    Somewhere in the Land of Hot Water.


    At the temporary Kumogakure Military Camp.


    A Kumo ninja walked into the tent with a document in his hand, "Raikage-sama, we have just received the news that the members of Amatsukami were sighted!"


    Yondaime Raikage Ay took the document and after reading through it, he immediately ordered, "Assemble 8th unit!"


    At this time one of the elite Jonin in the tent spoke, "Raikage-sama, please forgive me but I must remind you of the peace treaty signed with Konoha, at this time, rashly entering the hintends of the Land of Fire will brew another conflict with Konoha and various diplomatic problems will ur, and considering the recent feuds we are having with Iwagakure, if Konoha too chooses to cause trouble then I am afraid that we will fall into a very disadvantageous situation!"


    Urged by the elite Jonin''s words, Raikage did not scold him but took out a confidential document and passed it to the Jonin, "You needn''t worry, this is a request for cooperation from Konoha, signed by Sandaime Hokage himself, therefore, there wouldn''t be any diplomatic issues, and possibly Tsuchikage will also back off and giving in to our demand upon hearing the news of this cooperation!"


    The elite Jonin read the document and nodded in understanding, with no more opposing opinions, Ay''s order was conveyed and the 8th unit was assembled at the earliest.


    Before the departure, Raikage did not give any long speech just shouted, "Those bastards of Amatsukami not only assassinated Watanabe but also sent his body to the ck-Market in exchange for the bounty on his head, will Kumogakure sit back and bear such humiliation?"


    "NOOOOOOOOOooooo!" �C everyone responded in unison.


    "THEN WHAT ARE WE GOING TO DO!?" �C Raikage question.


    "AVENGE OUR COMRADE!"


    "Then let''s GO!" �C Raikage said while raising his right fist in the air!


    "YES!" �C all the shinobi responded!


    With the momentum boosted to the limit, the Raikage personally led the 8th unit and marched towards the hintends of the Land of Fire with great momentum


    Title: Approaching Raikage!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 477 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 241 - – 238 Upcoming Susanoo Showdown!

    Konohagakure''s reaction this time was not only very swift but also very decisive, from the notice of mobilization to the final departure, it only took a few hours.


    Almost all the elites of the Uchiha n, including Shisui and the Patriarch Fugaku, as well as other ns, were also participating in the encirclement and hunting operation, as such the overall momentum was very great and eye-catching. ??


    After the departure, it only took a few days of trekking, and the entire unit finally arrived at the area where Uchiha Hiiragi and Uchiha Yuto encountered the two members of Amatsukami.


    While gathered in a temporary tent, a war council was organized, at the time, themander-in-chief of the hunting operation, Shimura Danzo, pointed at the detailed map spread on the table with his cane, and exined all the information, while also announced the deployment and encirclement teams, that will be responsible for different sub-areas!


    "Jiraiya, you will lead the second and seventh unit and will be in charge of searching in the west��!"


    "Nara Shikaku, you will lead the third and eighth unit and will be in charge of searching in the south��!"


    "Hyuga Hizashi, you will lead the fourth and ninth unit and will be in charge of searching in the north��!"


    "Uchiha Patriarch will lead the Konoha Military Police Force along with the fifth unit and will be in charge of searching in the east��!"


    Everyone responded to Danzo''s orders in unison.


    The areas of deployment were pre-determined at the Jonin Council meeting behind the closed doors of the Hokage Building, so nobody had any objections.


    After everything was said and done, Shimura Danzo finally nced at Uchiha Shisui who hasn''t made any public appearance for quite some time on the ount of a leave of absence because of *facing some health issues* but immediately retracted his gaze back to the map and continued with a cold tone, "We are not yet sure for what purpose has the Amatsukami appeared this time, and the possibility of all this appearance being a trap or diversion is certainly a possibility, as such everyone must pay special attention during the search process and keep a regtedmunication between the various teams!"


    At this time, Jiraiya said with a serious expression, "Although we do not have much intelligence about the ability of this new member with the green wind-type mask, based on what we know about Amatsukami, he must be a shinobi specializing in Wind Release or a Kekkei Genkai user derived from Wind Release Chakra Nature, his strength is estimated to be on the same ss as Suijin and Homusubi or probably even higher, therefore, it would be prudent to strategize counter strategies when we encounter him!"


    Everyone nodded after hearing Jiraiya''s words.


    When facing a strong enemy, the results of a battle with a predetermined counter-strategy and no predetermined counter-strategy will often have very different results, as such, collecting information and devising an effective counter-strategy is always one of the crucial things that makes a shinobi strong.


    Of course, on-site analysis skill is also extremely important as most of the time what you n ends up useless but that does not mean that predetermined strategies do not seed, therefore both are necessary skills that a true shinobi must have!


    Jiraiya''s words concluded the meeting and as per Shimura Danzo''s orders, everyone went to their respective camps to make preparation for following the deployment and leading the units they were in charge of.


    Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Shisui also returned to the temporary Uchiha Camp.


    ��


    Uchiha Camp, all the elites of the Uchiha n gathered in the tent waiting for the Patriarch''s order.


    Uchiha Fugaku stood by the table and drew a circle on the map while stating, "This is the area that the Uchiha n is in charge of!"


    One of the Uchiha elite frowned, "The terrain of this area is too difficult to trek in, especially the Tojinbo Mountain Range! The search will be extremely difficult!"


    Fugaku stated indifferently, "This was assigned by Shimura Danzo but It matters not, the people of Amatsukami are undoubtedly going toe after the Uchiha n, so the moreplicated the terrain the better advantage we can have if we y it wisely!"


    Shisui was d that the Uchiha n was responsible for the area around the Tojinbo Mountain Range, which is obviously a good thing for him, and decided to volunteer, "Patriarch, by your order, I would like to be responsible for searching the Tojinbo Mountain Range!"


    Fugaku thought for a while and finally nodded.


    For extremelyplex terrains like the Tojinbo Mountain range, he had already decided that either he or Shisui both of whom have the Mangekyou Sharingan will be responsible, as the possibility of encountering the enemy here is the greatest, and if Shisui does encounter Homusubi, then that would be the best chance to verify whether Uchiha Shisui is Homusubi or not.


    After everything was nned and decided, the submanders took quick actions, and arge number of Konoha shinobi spread out in all directions in an orderly manner.


    At this time, if someone were to look at the ground from a high altitude in the sky they would find countless heads spreading from one center point akin to arge.


    Shisui and the team he led were also an unremarkable part of thisrge.


    A total of eight people, including him were part of the team and traveling ording to the route Shisui determined, and soon arrived at the Tojinbo Mountain Range!


    The team consists of Uchiha Shisui as the captain of the team, with three other Uchiha shinobi part of the mainbat force, additionally, there are two shinobi of the Root subunit of the Anbu department and finally two other ninjas, one from the Inuzuka n and the other from the Aburame n.


    Before long, the eight people who entered the Tojinbo Mountain Range started a carpet search of the entire mountain range.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    With the sound of breaking past the wind, Shisui, and the othersnded on the huge rock boulder one-after-another.


    Standing on top of the rock, Shisui looked around with a little anticipation.


    Counting the time, today is the day that Kuroto-san informed him, therefore, Shisui knew that Kuroto must have arrived at the Tojinbo Mountain Range, and therefore, Shisui was both nervous and anticipation because he didn''t know what Kuroto had actually nned.


    At this time, the Aburame shinobi said, "The insects I have distributed through the eastern peak of Tojinbo Mountain Range have all disappeared but they did manage to send back a message, the members of Amatsukami are there...!"


    Shisui nodded and after taking a deep breath, he ordered, "I and Hiiragi-san will go from the front, Fuji-san and Kane-san will circle around from the left, while you two will trap them in a pincer attack from the right, and also pass on this message to the head-quarters stating that the enemy is confirmed to be present at the eastern peak of the Tojinbo Mountain Range!"


    "Yes!" �C Everyone nodded in unison and proceeded further with caution.


    While traveling as soon as they passed threerge swamps, the team was forced toe to an abrupt halt, as the two members of Amatsukami were present before them, one calmy sitting on a high cliff while the other one indifferently standing behind him.


    Uchiha Hiiragi was the first one to shout, "It''s them!"


    Uchiha Hiiragi couldn''t have been more familiar with those two figures. In the past few days ever since he encountered those two and was treated like dirt by that bastard Homusubi, he has been having nightmares, he is still frightened to directly look at those cold and indifferent eyes, but he is unwilling to endure that humiliation!


    Shisui also looked at the two figures on the high cliff, especially the one sitting and dangling his legs yfully, and thought in confusion, ''Who is that person wearing ''Homusubi'' disguise!?''


    Bang��. Whiiiistle... BOOM!


    While Shisui was wondering about this, the shinobi of the Root as per Shisui''s order has already fired the Signal re.


    As soon as the Signal re was fired, the two members of Amatsukami disappeared from their positions and appeared before Shisui and Hiiragi in an instant.


    (Trantor''s note: I will be referring to Hyuga Kuroto as ''Homusubi'' while he is ying Homusubi.)


    "Heh, I didn''t expect that Uchiha Shisui will personallye to us so that we can gouge out his Mangekyou Sharingan!" �C Hyuga Kuroto controlling the low-quality clone and wearing the Homusubi disguise said with a chuckle as his gaze was fixed on Shisui, "You know, you got lucky on ourst encounter, I was on a tight schedule and didn''t have enough time to steal your eyes, but now that you have personallye here, I wouldn''t have to go through the trouble of specifically looking for you at Konoha!"


    Shisui was taken aback by the sudden initiation of the conversation, then immediately realize what was happening and responded ordingly, "Last time you manage to ambush us using the element of surprise, this time, won''t be the same! I will definitely catch you this time and you won''t be escaping!"


    "Escape!?" �C Homusubi quirked his eyebrow with a chuckle as his chakra started ring up and golden-orange chakra phantom started to appear around him, "Why would I want to escape?"


    Followed by his words, the chakra phantom projected outwards of Homusubi''s body grew inner bones then the upper body rib cage, soon muscture and skin formed over it.


    "Susanoo!?" �C Shisui was startled and subconsciously asked, "W-who are you!?"


    Although he was surprised this did not stop Shisui to react instinctively and a green Chakra Phantom started appearing over him.


    The showdown of Susanoo vs Susanoo between Shisui and Homusubi is the best way to prove Shisui''s innocence.


    Although he does not who the person wearing that Homusubi disguise is, it is obviously not the best time to delve into that issue.


    As such, Shisui did not hesitate at all and urged his Susanoo, instantly Shisui''s green Susanoo also appeared opposite to Homusubi.


    Looking at the two-titanic figures of Susanoo facing each other, the root shinobi who was observing the battle from a distance to strike Homusubi at the right opportunity was again taken aback and muttered in shock and disbelief, "Is this�� is this the true power of the Mangekyou Sharingan of the Uchiha n!?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 479 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 242 - – 239 Can They Fly?

    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    The huge roars and explosion sounds made everyone''s ears numb, the earth was trembling due torge impacts, lightning was crackling in the ck clouds gather in the sky, and the whole scene looked extremely frightening. ??


    No one could have thought that the battle in front of them would escte to such a level right from the start.


    The shinobi cautiously looked at the two humongous figures that stood like gods and their every move changed the terrain of the battlefield, they couldn''t help but develop a sense of fear and retreat backward to not be swept away by the stray attacks.


    Giant Chakra des, countless Chakra Senbon, Chakra Shuriken, asional Yasaka Magatama, and what not was continuously being used in the battle as a result of which many of the huge rock cliffs of the eastern peak of the Tojinbo Mountain Range were continuously smashed and broken to pieces and small boulders and gravel.


    The falling gravel apanied by the smoke and dust further caused much damage to the surroundings.


    Flocks of birds and animals of various varieties also ran away from the forest in mayhem as the scene here looked nothing short of an impending doomsday to them.


    Amidst all this chaos, the shinobi that were part of Uchiha Shisui''s team were safely hidden in the cover and continued observing the battle.


    Uchiha Hiiragi had a very excited expression on his face as he watched the battle between the two almighty Susanoo at the far end, he can''t help but want to be part of such a battle and also want to have such godly powers.


    "This is it��! This is the true power that the Uchiha n represents. If only I too can have such power, then I would no longer be looked down upon by him, and no longer be treated like dirt by him!" �C Hiiragi muttered with an expecting expression.


    Hiiragi may fear Homusubi and he may resent Homusubi, but that doesn''t stop him from admiring the power Homusubi has, and even though he doesn''t have any ability to interfere in such high-level battles, Hiiragi still feels very proud, after all, both of them are people of the Uchiha n.


    Their mere presence shows just how terrifying the people of the Uchiha n can be.


    The mood of the other Uchiha present at the scene was no different from Hiiragi, and a sense of honor and superiority over the other ns was constantly growing in their hearts.


    Contrary to the excitement and ecstasy of the Uchiha shinobi, the other members of the team were both shocked and panicked, the Mangekyou Sharingan Technique seems to be beyond the scope of theirprehension and understanding of ninjutsu.


    Seeing the two gigantic figures, they can''t help but think, ''Is that even a power that a shinobi should have?''


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, the Root shinobi questioned, "How long will it take for the reinforcements to arrive?"


    The other Root Anbu responsible for themunication spoke, "The news has been received by Danzo-sama and Uchiha Patriarch, they will soon be arriving here."


    The Kunoichi of the Aburame n questioned the other Uchiha shinobi, "Can Uchiha Shisui win?"


    Hiiragi thought for a while and answered with a confused expression, "I can''t judge for the time being."


    If the enemy was someone else, Uchiha Hiiragi might have been able to confidently say that Shisui will win unconditionally, but now that the enemy is Homusubi who is an Uchiha and also has Mangekyou Sharingan, it is difficult to judge whether Shisui would be able to win or not.


    Another Uchiha shinobi said, "Don''t worry, even if Shisui can''t win, he will be sure to hold off the enemy until Patriarch arrives."


    Hiiragi nodded and moved his gaze towards the other member of Amatsukami who stood on a distant cliff, indifferently watching the battle between the Homusubi and Uchiha Shisui, "That guy doesn''t seem to have any intention to take any action, but we can''t be careless, his strength is probably on the same level as Homusubi, therefore, we have to stay alert."


    Hearing Hiiragi''s words, everyone immediately turned their eyes towards the other member of Amatsukami.


    At this time, the other member of Amatsukami wearing his outfit quietly stood on a distant cliff, there was no chakra fluctuation around him and he seems to exude a coldness as if he wasn''t even alive, this greatly puzzled everyone.


    ��


    On Uchiha Fugaku''s side.


    As soon as he received the message from the Tojinbo Mountain Range, Fugaku was shocked and confused, and immediately rushed in the direction of the Tojinbo Mountain Range, while jumping from one tree to another, Fugaku can''t help but wonder, ''Although I knew that Amatsukami will target the Uchiha, they really appeared at the Tojinbo Mountain Range? Is it just a coincidence that Shisui is also there or am I being overly dubious and misunderstanding Shisui? And if Shisui is not the one behind that mask, then who is that person? Was he really the one controlling Kyuubi on the night of Kyuubi''s attack?''


    ��


    While Uchiha Fugaku led the Konoha Military Police Force and the fifth unit to the Tojinbo Mountain Range, Shimura Danzo who was at themand headquarters also frowned after receiving the message.


    "Tojinbo Mountain Range?" �C Danzo''s face had a confused expression, "What is Amatsukami doing in such an isted ce? Is it possible that their hideout is located there or is it a trap?"


    The Root ninja who passed the message asked, "Danzo-sama, which other teams have to be notified?"


    Asked by the Root ninja, Danzo groaned for a few seconds and said, "Notify all the other teams and surround the Tojinbo Mountain in an unbreakable formation!"


    ��


    Tojinbo Mountain Range, on the battlefield at the Eastern Peak.


    Continuing the battle, Homusubi and Uchiha Shisui went deeper and deeper in the mountainous forest, and the distance from the other shinobi who were watching the battle increased.


    Throughout the battle, the scene may have appeared that both Homusubi and Uchiha Shisui are fighting unrestrained and aiming to kill or mutte each other, but in fact, both of them have been incredibly restrained all the while and the power of Susanoo was majorly disyed in the stray attacks that left deep scars in the surrounding mountain range.


    Homusubi instructed the other member dressed in the Amatsukami outfit to intercept the other Konoha shinobi led by Shisui, while he led Shisui deeper into the Mountain Range such that their battle was temporarily obscured by a giant rock.


    Shisui continued the make-believe battle and questioned with some vignce, "So, just who are you?"


    "Do not worry Shisui, it is I." �C Homusubi took off half of the mask he was wearing to show Shisui that it was him, Hyuga Kuroto, and then put it back on immediately!


    As soon as he saw that it was none other than Kuroto-San who wore thee Homusubi disguise, Shisui''s was extremely shocked and remembering that unique pattern spinning in Kuroto-san eye sockets, Shisui asked with an expression that stated, ''I don''t really wanna hear the truth of this but I don''t have any other choice!'' and asked in a whisper that was only heard by Homusubi, "Kuroto-san��?"


    "Shhhhh�� Homusubi, I am Homusubi right now!!!" �C Homusubi interrupted midway.


    "Right, Homusubi! So, Homusubi, why do you have the Mangekyou Sharingan?" �C Shisui asked with a sluggish tone... Things have gotten way beyond what he expected.


    "I will answer that question once this matter resolved, first we should conclude our make-believe battle." �C speaking up to here, Homusubi added, "Remember Shisui, after I retreat, you have to inform the others that you managed to extract some information out of me, and ording to the intelligence that you have gained, Amatsukami will soon start targeting the Bijuu''s kept by the different shinobi viges."


    Shisui was startled by the sudden reveal and asked, "Why?"


    Homusubi exined, "We made a critical mistake before, how can a secret organization like Amatsukami who has amassed such great power not have a goal, right?"


    "Hmm, you are right I suppose." �C Shisui nodded and then asked with a confused expression, "But why target Bijuus? Bijuu''s are the war weapons of the other viges and are highly guarded, wouldn''t putting them as the target be a bit too much? Amatsukami will be considered too arrogant and a very big threat by the entire shinobi world."


    Homusubi chuckled, "The more threatening everyone considers us, the better for us. There''s also the fact that currently, I can only think of collecting Bijuu as a suitable fake goal that would make other viges also feel the crises and subside the conflicts with Konoha. Besides, from the information I have gained, the goal of the Akatsuki Organization is to collect the nine Bijuus, so our early warning will make the other viges vignt, which will be beneficial for us in the bigger picture."


    This is the original goal of Kuroto, besides making Amatsukami seem more real and threatening, there is also the consideration of preventing Obito''s n from seeding if possible.


    Once the news that Amatsukami is targeting the nine Bijuus kept by the different shinobi viges spreads in the entire shinobi world, all the viges who have Bijus will obviously strengthen the protection of their Jinchuriki.


    By that time, Akatsuki''s Bijuu collection n will obviously not progress as easily as it did in the original series!


    Shisui was surprised by this new information and nodded, if that is the case then it works for Konoha''s benefit, so not delving too long in this matter, Shisui''s attention turned towards the other member of Amatsukami and asked in confusion, "So, Homusubi, is that the other member of the organization you mentioned to earlier? But who is he?"


    Homusubi smiled lightly and stated, "Oh, you have already seen him before, why don''t you try to guess?"


    Hearing Homusubi''s words, Shisui thought of all the possible identities that could fit that person and can also be convinced to be a part of Amatsukami, and soon an identity appeared in his mind, as soon as Shisui thought of that possibility Shisui''s eyes widened in surprise, "He�� he wouldn''t happen to be the Sandaime Kazekage puppet, right?"


    Homusubi nodded, "Yes, that''s him alright, and his disguise name will be ''Fujin''!"


    "Fujin!?" �C Shisui muttered.


    "Yup, ''Fujin'' of the Wind Chakra Nature!" �C Homusubi said.


    "B-but then how will his strength be even higher than ''Suijin'' and ''Homusubi''?" �C Shisui can''t help but ask, "Sandaime Kazekage may have been the strongest Kazekage ever, but that puppet is ''NOT'' Sandaime Kazekage himself, it''s just a shell of the previous Kazekage and that autonomous puppet wouldn''t ever reach the level of a Kage much less that exaggerated strength."


    Homusubi nodded, "True, but nobody other than the two of us knows about this, and that''s something we can use to our advantage, other than that I will also try some methods to increase the strength of that puppet so we have nothing to worry about for now."


    Shisui was speechless and did not know what to say anymore.


    With all said and done, there are only two alive people in the Amatsukami organization but the Amatsukami has already shown off four of its members being, ''Yama,'' ''Suijin,'' ''Homusubi,'' and now this ''Fujin,'' Shisui can''t help but feel that they are going in the wrong direction!


    Taking a deep breath, Shisui calmed his emotions and quickly said, "Anyway, you should retreat as soon as possible, this time, the encirclement is very systematically prepared, the sensor-nin and sealing squads have also been assigned a special duty to keep track of the enemy and trap them in barrier formations, I am afraid that if you don''t leave now you won''t be able to leave at all."


    Homusubi smirked, "Is there anyone who can fly at a high altitude?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 479 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 243 - – 240 An Incoming BIJUUDAMA!

    "Uh��" �C Shisui was again speechless by Homusubi''s words.


    Konoha has every kind of talent, the Taijutsu experts, the Ninjutsu expert, the Genjutsu expert, Fuinjutsu, Juinjutsu, Bokijutsu, Shurikenjutsu, Kenjutsu, Iryo Ninjutsu experts, carcinogenic shinobi that decay the vige internally, loyal shinobi who are ready toy down their life for the vige, many types of talented researchers, sensors, trackers, brainwashed shinobi, brainwashers shinobi, torture ss, tortured ss and many more, but the kind of talent that has always been rare in Konoha are the shinobi who have the ability to fly. ??


    And as far as Shisui can remember currently there is no shinobi in Konoha who has the ability to fly, except for Kuroto-san nor does Konoha have any extensive measures to deal with the shinobi who can fly and are masters of air-to-airbat.


    And it is for this reason that even in the Canon, the Land of Sky was able to cause extensive damage to Konoha during their air raid, causing Konoha too much loss.


    At that time, the Godaime Hokage, Tsunade-hime could only watch the actions of the Land of Sky from the Hokage Building with rage and anger but was actually helpless and did not have any good way to fight back.


    Later, they may have dealt with the Land of Sky thanks to Konoha 11, Hatake Kakashi, Sai, and Uchiha Sasuke but that''s another thing that we aren''t going to delve into as that mainly involves the presence of Sai and Nara Shikamaru.


    Coming back to this story, the encirclement troops deployed this time may notck anything and the extremely strong shinobi are sent for the hunting purpose, but what they stillck is a shinobi apt with airbat, as such there is no reason to worry.


    Homusubi said, "That''s why I was saying, do not worry, I will be perfectly fine."


    One of his purposes of bringing Fuijin here is to have a secure retreat, otherwise, Kuroto may be able to stay alive, but he will have to give up a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan which is a loss Kuroto can''t afford, after all, it took a great amount of hard work to torture Uchiha Ryota and Uchiha Hideki and finally got they yield in the form of Mangekyou Sharingan and if Kuroto were to give it away so easily then wouldn''t that work all be meaningless?


    So, not getting sidetracked, it must be known that Sandaime Kazekage who has mastered Ma Release can easily fly through the air and is very apt in air-to-air as well as airbornebat, and his method of flying is also very different from the low altitude flying that Kuroto used while controlling Suijin Clone body.


    Being an Anbu, he is naturally aware of most of the deployment, so he is confident that he can make an easy escape with the help of Fuijin, and nobody would be able to stop him!


    Shisui thought about it a little, then as if he suddenly remembered something, he stated, "Homusubi, Kumo forces are also participating in the hunting operation thin time!"


    "WHAT!?" �C Homusubi eximed in shock, and then asked, "Why am I not aware of this information?"


    Shisui exined quickly, "High-level suspects that there are spies nted by Amatsukami, so only people who are aware of this intel are the people who participated in the war council, and the Root shinobi, and I am sure that none of the Anbu, including captain Kakashi and Guy-san, also don''t know about this intelligence, I know because I attended the war council meeting!"


    "What the�� *cough*��? What hell is my Shadow Clone doing?!" �C After coughing heavily because of the burden from maintaining Susanoo for so long, Homusubi controlled his rugged breathing and asked, "Kumogakure does not have anyone apt in air-to-airbat, right?"


    Shisui thought for a while and said, "I am not much aware in this regard, as far as I can think, there shouldn''t be anyone, but even if there is, I am not sure if they are participating in the hunting operation, the Kumogakure unit participating in this operation is only known by Hokage-sama, and Danzo-sama in the vige, not even the leaders of various teams are aware of their members. But considering what Amatsukami did with Watanabe, it can be presumed that whoever the Yondaime Raikage send to avenge the death of one of their Head ninjas wouldn''t be weak."


    "Is it�� is it possible that the Yondaime Raikage wille himself?" �C Homusubi thought, in his heart, he really wants to fight with the Yondaime Raikage, the shinobi bearing the title of the fastest ninja alive.


    It''s just that the clone he is controlling at the moment wouldn''t be able to bear the burden ofpeting with the Yondaime Raikage with the pressure that the Mangekyou Sharingan pair put on the clone, even if he strengthens the physique with Yaoyorozu, it still wouldn''t be able tost for much time.


    "Sigh, I guess I will have more opportunities to fight the Yondaime Raikage in the future, there is no need to take unnecessary risks at this time��" �C shaking his head in disappointment, Homusubi said to Shisui, "Don''t worry, I will be careful."


    At this moment, Fuijin suddenly appeared in front of the two and spoke in a not-so-cold yet indifferent tone, "Homusubi, the reinforcements from Konoha are here."


    Shisui was dumbfounded, "Homusubi�� Homusubi�� am I the one hearing things or did it�� did it just speak!?"


    Ignoring Shisui''s expression full of surprise, Homusubi turned over and jumped on the top of a huge rock and looked into the distance, he was able to see that arge number of shinobi of the Konoha Military Police Force as well as members of the fifth unit wereing here under the leadership of none other than Uchiha Fugaku, the Patriarch of the Uchiha n.


    ��


    Uchiha Fugaku''s side.


    While rushing towards the eastern peak of the Tojinbo Mountain Range, Fugaku was able to notice the two giant phantom figures, one of golden-orange chakra color while the other of the green color, and as soon as he saw this, thest bit of suspicions he had regarding Shisui also disappeared instantly.


    Previously he received the transmission and was still a bit doubtful as Homusubi appeared exactly where Uchiha Shisui volunteered to be, this can, of course, be a pure coincidence but in the same way, it could also be a nned out strategy to clear the way suspicions on Uchiha Shisui, because there are countless ways to disguise into someone else, through Transformation, Shadow Clone, Shadow Clone Transformation, Genjutsu, Sharingan Genjutsu Transformation, etc, but Fugaku knows that there is no one can disguise twopletely different Susanoo, this is because the color of Susanoo is the representation of the color of a shinobi''s chakra, and just like no two shinobi have exact same chakra signature, simrly no two Susanoo can be of the exact same color, there will be minor differences, and the color of Susanoo is not something one can ever change that''s because one can never change the color of his chakra.


    Therefore, disguising or faking a Susanoo is impossible.


    With this confirmed, Fugaku can confirm that the Mangekyou Sharingan user posing as Homusubi of Amatsukami is not Uchiha Shisui.


    While increasing his pace to hurry towards the battlefield as soon as possible, Fugaku made up his mind, ''Damn you Homusubi, no matter the price I must pay today, I will eliminate you this time.''


    It did not take much longer for Uchiha Fugaku and the shinobi led by him to arrive at the battlefield and spread out everywhere surrounding Homusubi and Fuijin at the center of the battlefield.


    After taking a brief look at Homusubi''s golden-orange Susanoo, Fugaku shouted towards Shisui, "Shisui it''s the best opportunity!"


    For a single moment that Shisui turned to look towards Fugaku, Homusubi sharpened all the four chakra des of his Susanoo with the help of Yaoyorozu and shed them towards Shisui''s Susanoo.


    Shisui''s Susanoo was heavily damaged by this sudden attack as many of its parts were cut open by the four chakra des.


    Fugaku''s eyes narrowed at this moment, and he started running towards the battlefield, ''I guess I will have to use Susanoo to fight him, but if I do so, my Mangekyou Sharingan will no longer be a secret but I guess I do not have any other option either, everything be damned, once Homusubi is taken down and his Mangekyou Sharingan is obtained, Uchiha n will no longer have to bear suppression from Hokage-faction, such a small sacrifice is nothing if it''s for the survival of the n!''


    While a certain unique chakra fluctuation started to emit from Fugaku''s body who was running towards Homusubi, Homusubi who damaged Uchiha Shisui Susanoo with his previous attack did not turn towards the iing Fugaku but released his golden-orange Susanoo.


    At the same time, Fujin disguised started printing hand seals and shouted,


    "Iron Sand: ck iron Wings!"


    Instantly, ck iron sand emerged from inside of the ck Fuijin cloak that the puppet Kazekage wore and the iron sand gathered at his back giving form to a pair of iron sand wings, Fuijin with the iron sand wings immediately flew in the air.


    Fugaku''s expression changed drastically, he was instantly surprised and came to a sudden halt, even the chakra fluctuations subsided and he muttered in disbelief, "Ma Release!?"


    Not only Fugaku but even all the members of the Konoha Military Police Force were also shocked.


    No one could have expected that the other member of Amatsukami who has been watching the entire battle so indifferently could be the possessor of Ma Release, the unique Kekkei Genkai of the Kazekage n!


    Taking advantage of everyone''s momentary shock, Homusubi leaped high into the sky and gentlynded on the back of Fuijin, and without even ncing backward or any word of greeting, he flew away from the battlefield, leaving the shocked shinobi in a daze and awkwardness.


    "Not only do they have Mangekyou Sharingan of the Uchiha n, Ice Release of the Yuki n but even the Ma Release of Kazekage n....? Damn, just where in the hell are these people emerging from one-after-another!?" �C seeing that Homusubi disappeared into the sky, Uchiha Fugaku who is ustomed to suppressing his emotions also showed anger and depravity.


    While standing on the back of Fuijin, Homusubi looked at the ground leisurely.


    From his current point of view, he was able to see countless Konoha Shinobiing towards Tojinbo Mountain Range from all directions, he could even spot Jiraiya among them.


    Of course, Jiraiya who was running towards the eastern peak of the Tojinbo Mountain Range also noticed Homusubi and the other Amatsukami member flying high in the sky. It''s because the outfit they were wearing is really too conspicuous to go unnoticed.


    Staring at the sky with a helpless expression Jiraiya sighed, "Now there is a shinobi in Amatsukami who is able to use Ma Release? Is the next question I am going to be asking will be about Wood Release?" �C When speaking till here Jiraiya suddenly shook his head andughed at himself for overthinking, as that is something that''s not going to happen, "There is no way a Wood Release user will suddenly appear in the Shinobi World��right?"


    "..." Everyone.


    "Right��?" Jiraiya asked again, only with more pressure.


    By traveling at a high altitude in the sky, it did not take long for Homusubi and Fuijin to get past the encirclement deployed by Shimura Danzo.


    Seeing that there was no presence of any more Konoha Shinobi left on the ground, it was at this time while Homusubi started to consider whether tond on the ground or continue traveling as they are.


    Boom�� whiiiistttlllleeeeee...


    Suddenly a sharp sound of something cutting through the air at an extremely fast speed came from behind him.


    Homusubi instantly looked backward and without dying for even a second he used all his chakra that he could control to activate the Susanoo, the reason?


    The reason is that he saw a freaking BIJUUDAMAing towards him!!!!!!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 481 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 244 - – 241 Kumogakure’s A-B Combo

    With an ear-piercing sound, a huge explosion took ce in the sky!


    Homusubi did not have enough time to react, just as the skeletal body of the Susanoo armor covered over him, the Bijuudama that wasing towards him at an incredibly fast speed collided with the Susanoo causing a massive explosion, it not only produced a huge rumbling sound there was also terrible air pressure that knocked him and Fujin away. ??


    Hu�� Hu�� Whoosh��


    During the fall, Homusubi still had Tinnitus and could barely hear the screaming wind in the ear.


    At this moment he was both dizzy and, in a stupor, and lost control over his body as if his nervous system was a bit unresponsive, being unable to even control his thought process, Homusubi wasn''t able to confirm what happened to the Kazekage puppet who was disguised as Fujin.


    Slowly and steadily, he was able to get some air in his lungs and finally regain his thought process, after taking in a few deep breaths during the continued fall, Homusubi managed to get rid of the dizziness, although his ears were still buzzing, he started to hear some of the things around him and trust me it''s really not of the best experience to fall be falling from such a high altitude.


    Gulping down the surging blood down his throat, Homusubi tried to adjust his falling posture, if he was going to be injured then it was better to be injured in a way that would at least not affect his mobility.


    After some twists here and turns there, he was finally able to adjust his falling posture, soon his eyes widened as he spotted Fujin that was not far away from him and was simrly falling down to the ground.


    Now there was some hope to be able tond safely but the problem is that most of the Iron Sand around the puppet that is used to fend off against the iing Bijuudama was blown away by the explosion caused by it, as a result, the puppet''s control over the blown away iron sand was lost, so, at this time, only a small amount of iron sand was left around.


    "Perfect�� just perfect!" �C Homusubi cursed in annoyance and unstoppable anger started taking over him, but I guess there is no use inining, the fact that the Kazekage puppet managed to help in bear a Bijuudama alone is worth the praise, having too many expectations is only going to lead to disappointments.


    Taking ad deep breath Homusubi calmed his emotions and thought, ''What was that just now, I rarely lose control over my emotions, so how could I have gotten angry? Is it possible that the Sharingan is affecting my emotions?''


    After just a momentary thought, Homusubi put it at the back of his mind to consider it again in the future, currently, he did not have enough time to be entangled with this issue.


    Closing his eyes, Homusubi focused on sensing his connection with the puppet and was soon able to reestablish the telepathic link between the two and confirmed that there were no serious damages on the puppet as the explosion was majorly tanked by the Yaoyorozu hardened Susano''o.


    The only problem was temporary chakra system disordering making the puppet non-responsive for a short while but now that the telepathic link was reestablished the puppet was working to stabilize as soon as it can and will shortly be back to a functioning state.


    After confirming that the puppet will soon recover, Homusubi who was midway down the fall looked in the direction that the Bijuudama came from.


    The attack was all too sudden and with how fast a Bijuudama travels, Homusubi was unable to notice the exact direction it was fired from, fortunately, he was able to use Yaoyorozu hardened Susanoo to shield against most of the damage, causing both him and the puppet to only suffer some extent of damage and violent shock, otherwise, if both of them were directly hit by Bijuudama, then let alone an arm or leg, not even bones would have been left by the time dust of the explosion would have cleared away.


    While he was searching for the exact direction that the Bijuudama came from, Homusubi''s expression turned into a solemn one, this is because he was able to notice a row of dust clouds that was continuously rising and was moving in the same direction that he was falling in. Aside from that, there was also a faint sound of lightning flickering and someone running towards this side while plowing the ground.


    Seeing that faint glow of lightning amidst the dust and smoke, Homusubi''s expression condensed, "That has to be Yondaime Raikage!"


    No one other than Yondaime Raikage can have such violent Lightning Chakra Nature, at this point in the timeline, therefore, Homusubi did not need to think about it too deeply, as only Yondaime Raikage who bears the title of the current fastest Shinobi can have Lightning Chakra that could even rival that of a Bijuu!


    As soon as he realized this, he can''t help but feel a bit depressed, if only he was in his main body right now, not only would he have sensed the iing Bijuudama before it was even fired but would have also absorbed it pretty easily. And he could have also thrashed the Yondaime Raikage who would have lost his title as the fastest shinobi alive.


    s, that''s just wishful thinking, the Mangekyou Sharingan might also grant high-level insight and all but it does not give you three-sixty-degree vision, unlike the Byakugan and the Tenseigan.


    While Homusubi was mulling over this, the Kazekage puppet regainedplete control over its body as such he was able to use Ma Release, controlled the remaining Iron Sand to form a smaller pair of Iron Sand wings, and immediately flew towards Homusubi, caught him mid-flight and controlled the falling speed such that the two of them somehow managed to offset most of the impact and safelynded on the ground.


    As soon as hended, Homusubi noticed the tremors on the grounding closer and closer as such he understood that Yondaime Raikage would soon arrive, so regardless of the burden that this clone body would bear, he again urged his Chakra and used Susanoo to defend against the iing attack.


    In an instant, the Mangekyou wheel spinning in his eyes shed bloody tears, and the golden-orange chakra phantom emerged with a roar.


    From bones to muscture, then the golden me armor and the two swords on the two hands appeared, while the other two hands were kept free and in just a few breaths the half-body Susanoo was ready for the warfare!


    Thump�� Thump��


    ''He is here!'' �C Just as Homusubi thought this, suddenly something flew out of the smoke cover with a whistling sound that carried buzzing of lightning along with it and directly pounced on the Golden Chakra Phantom.


    Whoosh�� Zzzz��


    At the moment that something appeared out of the cover of smoke, Homusubi was able to easily notice that it was just an ordinarily massive boulder, therefore, instead of taking any rash action, he controlled Susanoo to shatter that giant boulder to pieces with a��


    UNITED STATE OF SMMmmmmmaaaashhHHHH...��


    BOOOoooomM��


    The giant boulder, which was thrown by Raikage as a feint was shattered to hundreds of pieces with just one punch.


    The sttered gravel and rock chips flew everywhere like tiny raindrops, while Homusubi also blinked subconsciously.


    Whoosh��


    And just as he opened his eyelids past the blink, another shadow jumped out of the cover of smoke, but the difference this time was that this shadow had a blue aura around it, to be more specific, this shadow was d in a blue Lightning Chakra Armor.


    "Raikage!" �C as soon as Homusubi''s words fell, the Yondaime Raikage who was already d in the violent Lightning Chakra Armor jumped out of the smoke cover and pounced on the Susanoo with all his might, overturned it in the process.


    The overturned Susanoo knocked down several trees on the way, Homusubi who was finally able to stabilize his figure spoke in wonder, "Was Yondaime Raikage always so fast and strong!?"


    Although he knows that Yondaime Raikage is incredibly fast while using the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, he was still very surprised when actually facing the real deal.


    Thinking of Raikage''s incredible speed, he can''t help but wonder, ''Will Shisui be able to reach such speed? And if he will, by when?''


    While Homusubi was thinking that another person appeared on the battlefield.


    Looking at the shinobi who was wearing oval-shaped sunsses and carrying seven swords on his back, Homusubi instantly realized who this person is, and his face sank because it is none other than Killer Bee, the Jinchuriki of Hachibi!


    ''Kumogakure''s A-Bbo!?'' �C Homusubi muttered in surprise.


    After turning over the Susanoo, Raikagended on top of a tree and shouted at Homusubi, "You two are the members of this so-called Amatsukami? Come on! It''s time for you to pay the debt you owed to Kumogakure for killing Watanabe!"


    Although A-B Combo was standing in front of him, Homusubi was not panicked and replied calmly, "Although I am a little surprised that Yondaime Raikage would personallye here, and it''s hrious that the so-called great shinobi viges have fallen so low that they are colluding together to deal with a mere mercenary organization, but regardless of all that, whether you can make me pay the debt I owe to your vige or not depends on whether you have the ability or not."


    "You Bastard!" �C the already fuming Raikage was further angered by Homusubi''s words, "You think that just because you have gained the Mangekyou Sharingan you will be able to escape? Today is the day that I will extract out all of the debts you of Amatsukami has ever owed in your whole life!"


    Finishing the sentence, he suddenly disappeared and the next instant shed directly next to Homusubi.


    But this time, Homusubi was prepared, he has already activated Yaoyorozu and strengthened this clone body and Susano''o, coupled with the Mangekyou Sharingan, even if Raikage''s movements were extremely fast, they didn''t go unnoticed by him, just based on the trajectory he was taking, Homusubi was able to judge the direction he would be taking and controlled the Susanoo to wave a chakra sword!


    sh��!


    The chakra sword swept across the ground, evenly cutting off everything in its path!


    However, just at the moment, it was about to chop the Raikage in half, several octopus'' legs came out of Killer Bee; clutched the Susanoo''s arm that was waving the sword!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 481 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 245 - – 242 Unruly Ay!

    While Homusubi started battling Killer Bee and his eight octopus'' tails, the Yondaime Raikage again turned into a blue sh of light that traveled from one position to another rapidly, and taking advantage of the fact that Homusubi was busy in battle, he again pounced at the Susanoo''s chest and punched with all his strength.


    Crack�� ??


    Followed by a crisp sound, the upper armor and some of the bones of Susanoo cracked inch-by-inch, and soon the cracks spread to some parts of Susanoo��


    But Raikage wasn''t finished there��


    Elbow Bolt, Lightning Oppression Horizontal, Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop, Lightning Straight, were some of the attacks used by him one-after-another, without even giving Homusubi any time to take a breath who was busy fighting Killer Bee.


    Boom��


    Once again, a heavy fist mmed��


    Boom��


    Again!


    Boom��


    Again!


    Boom�� the Raikage''s fist that was especially heavy this time again mmed at the cracked chest of the Susanoo, finally, the Susanoo couldn''t bear the damage anymore and with a loud noise, it waspletely shattered from the front.


    Seeing that there was an opening, his figure again shed and broke inside the Susanoo, leaping high, he rushed towards Homusubi while shouting, "Go to hell!"


    Homusubi''s face inside the mask was a bit panicked, this A-Bbo turned out to bepletely unreasonable that he didn''t even know what to say anymore.


    Firstly, Homusubi didn''t expect that in just a few years Raikage has be so reckless that he dared to use pure brute force with Lightning Release Chakra Armor to battle with Susanoo.


    And what''s more surprising is that he actually managed to get past the so-called unbreakable defense of Susanoo.


    While Homusubi was a bit panicked as Raikage was approaching him and was just about to hit him, suddenly a ck barrier made of iron sand appeared between the two while another arm of iron sand dragged Homusubi backward.


    Raikage''s attacks obviously pierced through the Iron Sand barrier but it also created a short time window for Homusubi before Raikage gains enough momentum again to start another round of attacks and that small opportunity was enough for the other hand to pull Homusubi back.


    At the same instant Homusubi retreated backward and got some distance between himself and the Raikage who was now covered with Iron Sand all over, he urged his chakra through the Mangekyou Sharingan and again used Susanoo.


    Other than Susanoo he doesn''t really have any better way to fight both Raikage and Killer Bee at this moment, as a result, he used Susanoo, so Susanoo again appeared on the battlefield.


    "ROAR!"


    However, this time, the Susanoo was different from the previous as it was more massive and let out a heart quivering roar, immediately afterward, golden mes covered the entire Susanoo body, these mes seemed to have a soul of their own, they seemed alive. The Chakra Swords that protruded out of his hands were now covered with these golden mes that burned as hot as the sun itself!


    Without the slightest hesitation, Homusubi who was inside the armor of Susanoo waved two swords at once shing towards the Raikage who was currently entangled in Prison Iron Sand Burial.


    sh�� sh��


    The two upper to lower shes cut apart arge cavity in the ground and stirred up a lot of dust and smoke, anything that came in the way was also cut into fragments and turned into ash with ease.


    "Did it work?" �C Homusubi muttered while trying to observe the area of attack.


    The rising smoke and dust were also having an effect on his vision as even Sharingan''s vision is hindered by smoke, therefore, he was unable to see the entire battlefield clearly.


    When the smoke was cleared up by the Wind Style Jutsu used by Fujin, all Homusubi saw was tworge ravines in front of him that stretched far away but there was no corpse of Raikage who had actually retreated far away thanks to his brother Bee.


    Seeing that the nned attack failed, Homusubi frowned, just when he was confused why the attack field, the Kazekage puppet''s telepathic message arrived, "The Lightning Release Chakra Armor of Raikage has very strong Lightning Chakra reaction on his body and it is interfering with the electromaic field induced by my Ma Release Chakra!"


    Hearing this, Homusubi realized the problem and nodded in understanding.


    Ma Release may be a Kekkei Genkai, which is the result of the fusion of Wind Chakra nature and Earth Chakra Nature, however, its principle and mechanism are quiteplicated.


    Generally, Wind nature has an advantage over Lightning because of its cutting properties, but Iron Sand is controlled using an electromaic field. Therefore, lightning is a weakness of Ma Release.


    In the presence of a strong electric current; the maic field would either disrupt or another maic field will be induced in the system depending on the direction of the flow of current, ultimately causing the Iron sand attacks to fail.


    And Yondaime Raikage''s Lightning Release Chakra Armor is doing just that Sandaime Kazekage''s Iron Sand.


    Of course, the stronger your Ma Release chakra the stronger Electric attacks would be needed to disrupt the electromaic field, but Yondaime Raikage happens to possesses the strongest Lightning Chakra among the people currently alive, and his lightning Chakra is more than enough to disrupt Sandaime Kazekage puppet''s Chakra.


    ''What to do?'' thought Homusubi as he observed Ay.


    At this moment, Ay dusted off the iron sand on his body and looked around the battlefield, there were many spots ignited with that raging golden mes and the temperature of the battlefield was continuously rising, seeing this his expression became a bit dignified.


    Just a moment ago, he was about to be cut by that Chakra sword which is covered in those golden mes, and if that attack really hit him, then it would either mean death or he would be forced to cut off the affected part of the body, and both options are uneptable for him.


    ''It appears that I have to be a bit more cautious, the enemy is by no means weak, and seeing that his actions are calm all along, he hasn''t been cornered enough.'' Thought Raikage as he seriously tried to evaluate the enemy''s strength.


    While Raikage was evaluating Homusubi and the other guy''s strength, Homusubi was also evaluating Raikage''s strength.


    In terms of speed alone, although the Yondaime Raikage is clearly inferior to ''Yama'' when ''Yama'' uses the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, however, against the current Homusubi, Raikage has an absolute advantage when ites to speed, and considering how high his defense and brute strength is, it is really impossible for Homusubi to win this battle against Yondaime Raikage with Killer Bee by his side.


    ''Sigh�� And here I thought that I might be able to give A-B brother''s some tough time with this weak clone body too, but it appears that I was getting too ahead of myself.'' Sighed Homusubi.


    Based on the strength and speed Yondaime Raikage has disyed up to now, Homusubi can judge that the current Yondaime Raikage is clearly stronger than the current Sandaime Hokage. The reason why he is so sure is that he has already experienced Sandaime Hokage''s strength as Suijin.


    Although at that time, Sandaime Hokage was very restrained and did not use hisplete strength, Homusubi still feels that Sandaime Hokage who has been getting older has already been surpassed by Yondaime Raikage.


    As far as Homusubi can think, other than Yama, only the toad Sannin Jiraiya; when using the Sennin Mode can match up to the Yondaime Raikage.


    Aside from the two of them, no matter who they are, it would be almost impossible to defeat Raikage, and because Yama''s presence in Tenseigan Chakra Mode is unknown to most so Yondaime Raikage feels that no one matches him in terms of speed. This is the most likely reason why Raikage has started to re up so much and be unruly to such a degree.


    ''Fortunately, there was Namikaze Minato during the third great shinobi war who kept A-B Combo in check, otherwise, Kumogakure would have continued the war in the same unrestrained manner.'' �C such a thought suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Cough-cough��!" �C the blood that he has been suppressing down his throat was no longer restrained and was coughed out violently, ''Shit, this clone is about to reach the limit and will no longer be able to bear it anymore!''


    Realizing that if he didn''t hurry, he will be in a pickle very soon, Homusubi controlled the Susanoo who brandished four Golden me Swords and started to continuously sh towards both Killer Bee who was d with Hachibi''s chakra and Ay who was d with Lightning release Chakra Armor.


    sh�� sh�� sh�� sh�� sh�� sh�� sh�� sh�� sh�� sh�� sh�� sh��


    The continuous onught of shes started, each sh caused massive damage to the surrounding forest, and curtesy to the golden mes, each sh carried an extreme amount of heat that would melt you alive if not burn you into charcoal with the slightest of contact.


    The forest was already engulfed in golden mes, countless trees that were cut in half by the sword winds were now charcoaled in those golden mes, tens of meter deep ravines were left in the surroundings, the sky was also full of ck smoke and cloud of eroded dust.


    Clearly telling the tale of the apocalypse.


    As soon as they were covered in smoke and dust, Homusubi who was coughing turned over and jumped on the Iron Sand tform created by Fujin and said, "Go."


    Fujin immediately sprouted iron sand wings at his back and flew away from the battlefield using additional Wind Chakra to increase their flight speed.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 485 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 246 - – 243 2nd Gokage Summit!

    While they were leaving, Homusubi still didn''t let down his guard and continued firing Susanoo Senbon from the chest part, Shuriken from two arms of Susanoo while also adding Yasakani Magatama amidst those shurikens and Senbons made out of Golden mes, and that wasn''t all, the other two hands kept waving the twin golden me swords continuously which again caused devastating damage to the surroundings, these series of attacks whenbined were no less catastrophic than the explosions caused by Bijuudama.


    After making sure to leave horrifying scenery to be burned in the memory of all witnesses, Homusubi did not wait here to confirm the result of the battle but chose to tacitly escape. ??


    As Fujin and Homusubi kept moving away from the battlefield, Homusubi turned back to look at therge mushroom-shaped cloud which rose to hundreds of meters in the sky and the endless sea of raging golden mes continuously spreading throughout the forest like an unstoppable forest fire and nodded in appreciation towards his artwork.


    Although he wants to fight Raikage in a toe-to-toe battle, but not in the situation Homusubi is currently in.


    Kuroto''s face under the Homusubi mask was extremely pale as if all the blood was drained from the body, like a corpse, but that very face still had an unusual calmness on it, as if whatever he had done just now did not bother him, he knew that there are very small chances that Yondaime Raikage will be injured or burned by these attack, most likely Raikage would have managed to retreat considering how fast his speed is but that did not matter anymore.


    This is just the start, with this series of events, Amatsukami has taken a solid footstep into the Shinobi world and will soon be so fearful that no Kage would ever think or dare to face any of its members head-on!


    "Cough-cough!" �C as another violent fit of coughing started, he had to withdraw his gaze.


    At this time, the speed at which the Susanoo armor was dispersing also hastened, and the outer armor started bing blurry, transparent and soon disappeared.


    Following which the turbulent golden mes that were ignited around the Susanoo armor also went out, then came the nextyer which was the skin and muscture, and then the final one, the golden-orange skeletal body of the Susanoo was left.


    However, the skeletal body projection of the Susanoo also did notst for very long. And soon disappeared without a trace


    As soon as the Susanoo armor dispersed; the Mangekyou wheel in the eyes also stopped spinning and deactivated soon enough, first retracting back to the three-tomoe state then to the onyx-ck color.


    But his coughs still did not subside, rather escted and the blood that has been continuouslying out of his throat could no longer be held back, removing the mask, Kuroto did not hold it back anymore and let it flow out, as a result, he vomited out arge amount of blood from his mouth and nasal cavity, his hand, and chest were already soaked, and he suddenly started to feel dizzy and soon copsed.


    Although not unconscious he didn''t have any more strength or energy to get up anymore.


    Kuroto tried to take some deep breaths to calm and restore, the Ryuumyaku also helped in treating the body to some extent, and soon enough he was in a state where he could at least think if anything.


    Being able to think and process allowed Kuroto to analyze the current state of this clone body and damn�� he could only sigh helplessly.


    The clone body was in a terrible condition such that there was not even a single body part that might have remained unaffected, but that is also natural.


    To be honest, Kuroto isn''t really surprised by the terrible state that the clone body is in, using Susanoo is highly burdensome even for the Uchiha and here Kuroto not only used Susanoo but also the other two techniques of the Mangekyou Sharingan simultaneously with the Susanoo, and that too when this clone body wasn''t even cultivated with the intentions of being able to use Mangekyou Sharingan as such the burden he was put under was really too much and highly unbearable, he even estimates that he would have already copsed while fighting Raikage if not for continuously using Yaoyorozu.


    If any other shinobi who has just transnted Mangekyou Sharingan pair is switched in his ce and is asked to do what he was doing, that is using all three of Mangekyou Sharingan abilities at the same time, they might just fall in eternal sleep just by attempting to do so, in fact, only using the Susanoo would also be too much for them.


    ''Using Mangekyou Sharingan without Uchiha n gics will always be a drag; I''ll have to see that the next thing I focus upon is making a clone body with the Uchiha n DNA.'' �C thought Kuroto.


    He can now judge that no matter the Kekkei Genkai, those without the true DNA for that ability will always have a hard time mastering it, and even if they do master it somehow by whatever method for instance by stealing it as he did with this pair of Mangekyou Sharingan, they will still never be able to showcase its full potential unless they are gically apt with it!


    And this is true even in Kuroto''s case.


    The body he is using now is cultivated from his gics purely, and the quality of the clone is also not much high inparison to Suijin clone body or his main body, but considering that this clone body is his, that alone makes it have good basic stats.


    In terms of strength alone, this clone body reaches the level of a Jonin without counting the Mangekyou Sharingan of course, so it does surpass the majority of the shinobis, and yet it copsed so easily because of the burden imposed by a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan!


    And this has been proven again and again by the likes of Kakashi, Nagato, and Danzo from the original Naruto series. All three of them were able to use the transnted eyes, but neither of them was ever able to bring out their true potential.


    The reason for this?


    There are many, but one of the major reasons is theck of proper genes.


    ��


    On the Battlefield.


    At this time, the massive eight tails of Hachibi retracted revealing two figures they were guarding, these two people are obviously none other than the Raikage and the Hachibi''s Jinchuriki, Killer Bee.


    Homusubi''s frantic attacks just now also posed a huge threat even for Kumogakure''s A-B Combo.


    Especially thest Sword attacks and the fact that Homusubi actually even threw off those two swords from the air using Susanoo! Those two swords flew at an extremely fast speed and were directly aimed at the heads of A-B Combo, if not for Killer Bee''s instant approach to shield them inside the Bijuu''s defense, then it is hard to say whether Raikage would have survived that attack even after taking the sturdy defense of his body into ount!


    Coming out unscathed, Raikage looked around the battlefield with a gloomy expression.


    Right now, he can see many things on the battlefield, the devasted forest, sea of golden fire that was spreading everywhere and burning anything and everything to cinders that it came into contact with, massive ravines caused by sword shed, cracked up ground, and pits because of giant Chakra Senbon and Susanoo punches, and much more, but the only thing he couldn''t see the presence of the two members of Amatsukami.


    That is to say, both of their presence has long since disappeared, apparently, they managed to escape using the chaos to their advantage!.


    When he thought of the fact that both members of Amatsukami managed to slip away from his hands, Ay couldn''t help but feel anger surging inside him, gritting his teeth in frustration, Ay mmed the ground with his fist and roared, "DAMN IT!"


    And not far away, Killer Bee crouched on the ground and curiously looked at the burning golden mes in front of him, he outstretched his finger and tried touching the golden mes in front of him, and soon cried out in pain, "Ouch�� ouch-ouch-ouch�� burns-burns�� it burns!"


    Raikage who was already very frustrated gave Killer Bee a punch in the head {which soon turned into a bump} while also added, "Idiot, don''t touch that fire, these are obviously not your regr mes!"


    "Fear not brother, I am stronger, bakayaro-konoyaro!"


    (p.s. Uh�� that''s the only rhyme I coulde up with)


    Whoosh�� whoosh�� whoosh��


    Before Raikage could continue chiding Bee, one-after-another; silhouettes of shinobi started to appear on the battlefield, and these shinobi had three different styles of clothing they wore, few were dressed in Kumogakure shinobi uniform while some were in Konoha Anbu gear (Subunit- Root) and the rest were dressed in Konohagakure shinobi vests.


    These shinobi are obviously members of the Kumo unit led by Raikage as well as Konoha shinobi who were chasing after the two members of Amatsukami.


    Raikage was long since aware of them and was not surprised by their arrival, instead as soon as that particr person appeared on the battlefield, Raikage turned towards him and shouted, "You of Konoha are really ipetent, what good was the entire encirclement when both of the members of Amatsukami managed to escape so easily!?"


    Shimura Danzo who was observing the battlefield and some of the signs that very much reminded him of that mountain copse a few days ago tapped his cane on the ground upon hearing Raikage''s words and snorted coldly, "Raikage-dono''s method of single-handed approach also didn''t work, or did it?"


    Ay did not have any words to refute Danzo''s taunt and could only say, "I really don''t understand why there are so many defected-nin from Konohagakure? Hokage should be ashamed of himself that so many of his shinobi are betraying the vige one-after-another!"


    Shimura Danzo obviously wanted to refute those words but when he opened his mouth to speak something, Danzo was at a loss, nothing came to him that could counter Raikage''s words.


    In the eyes of the public, a shinobi who has Mangekyou Sharingan is obviously a member of the Uchiha n of Konoha, it does not matter whether he has betrayed the vige or not but this fact remains unchanged, so it is very reasonable to ssify Homusubi as a former member of the Uchiha n.


    And counting, Homusubi together with Orochimaru, Hiruko, Uchiha Shinichi, etc., it wouldn''t be wrong to say that half of the missing-nin regardless of whether they belong to Amatsukami or Akatsuki have belonged to Konohagakure at some point in time and have now defected.


    Because most of these shinobi have defected during the reigning period of Sandaime Hokage, then obviously he must be ashamed of himself, someone who can''t even keep the subordinates under him in check is totally unworthy to be a Kage of a shinobi vige.


    Therefore, even if he tries to think of something to counter Raikage''s words Shimura Danzo couldn''t think of anything that would pose a sound argument.


    While both parties stood in silence and all the other shinobi that were present around did not dare to interrupt anything, Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Shisui arrived at the battlefield and they were also followed by many other shinobi who were part of the units led by Fugaku.


    Fugaku had a grim expression as he looked at the battered-up and the burning battlefield, just seeing the scene before him, Fugaku can roughly judge how the fight between Amatsukami and Kumogakure''s A-B Combo turned out.


    While Fugaku was busy thinking some things, Shisui sighed in relief.


    He was really worried about what would happen when he learned that Yondaime Raikage and the Jinchuriki of Hachibi had managed to knockdown the escaping Amatsukami members, although he understands that Kuroto-san''s strength is very high, Shisui wasn''t sure whether Kuroto-san would be able to resist thebined might of A-B Combo, after all, both of them working together undoubtedly makes the strongest tag-team.


    The reason for worry was more reasonable because Kuroto-san didn''t have Byakugan in his eye sockets, rather it was a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan, so he would obviously not be able to use that chakra mode, right?


    Fugaku obviously wasn''t aware of Shisui''s worry and after signaling him to follow behind, Fugaku once again nced at the battlefield and walking towards Danzo and Raikage, he said, "Shisui managed to extract some information out of Homusubi while the two were fighting, and ording to what he has obtained, soon Amatsukami will be targeting the Bijuu of the different shinobi viges."


    "What!?" �C Both Raikage and Danzo were shocked by this news and eximed in unison!


    Danzo was surprised because he couldn''t quite understand Amatsukami''s purpose for eyeing the Bijuu, after all, someone like Konohagakure, who is the strongest of all the shinobi viges can''t properly control the Bijuu, so why would Amatsukami want Bijuu?


    Was it just so that they can gain war weapons?


    This cannot be the only reason!


    Because they would be extremely stupid if that is true.


    After all, controlling Bijuu is obviously extremely difficult, and if Amatsukami is eyeing Bijuu understanding this, then does that mean they have some means to control Bijuu?


    But if they start eyeing Bijuu, Amatsukami will make itself an enemy of the five great shinobi viges at the same time, would they be foolish enough to take such risks?


    Because offending one or two shinobi viges at the same time in itself is extremely foolish not to mention offending all five great viges at the same time!


    Or do they have the confidence to take on thebined might of the five great shinobi nations and stille out unscathed?


    So, many questions, but not a single answer��


    Contrary to Danzo who was confused and trying to figure out Amatsukami''s purpose for going after Bijuu, Ay was extremely angry as soon as he heard this information, he didn''t expect that Amatsukami would have enough courage to eye the Bijuus''.


    Today, Kumogakure has three shinobi who reach the level of a Kage, and two of them are obviously Jinchuriki of their respective Bijuu, and if Amatsukami manages to take steal both the Bijuu then that would put Kumogakure in an extremely passive position!


    Not to mention, one of the Jinchuriki, the Jinchuriki of Hachibi is Killer Bee, who is his sworn brother, so upon learning the news that Amatsukami is eyeing Bijuu, Raikage clutched his fist in anger, whether for his vige or for his brother, he would not let those bastards have their way anymore, now things just got personal between him and Amatsukami!


    Danzo noticed Raikage''s reaction to the news and spoke after thinking a little bit, "Amatsukami''s threat is greater than we initially expected, not to mention their intentions are more harmful to the entire shinobi world, the other shinobi viges must also be informed of the news that Amatsukami is eyeing the nine Bijuu, as such I suggest that we must convene a Gokage Summit as soon as possible to discuss a suitable method to deal with the rising threat posed by these upstart bounty-nin organizations!"


    Raikage thought for a while and he also understood the threat posed by these bounty-nin organizations and nodded in agreement, "As Yondaime Raikage, I agree to the proposal to convoke the second Gokage Summit!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 487 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 247 - – 244 A Hard Choice

    Inside Kuroto''s secretboratory.


    "Phew��" �C When his soul returned to his main body, Kuroto finally breathed a long sigh of relief, he felt very rxed and energetic as if his soul was very lively. ??


    Looking at the clone body lying on the test bench, Kuroto had a contemtive look on his face.


    For the past few days that he has been Sharingan and Mangekyou Sharingan, he has deeply experienced the difference between Sharingan and Byakugan, at the same time, Kuroto has also developed a personal understanding of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    And from his personal experience, the first conclusion that Kuroto has reached is that Kakashi is really worth respecting, to be able to bear continuous Chakra drain and an additional burden imposed by Sharingan for almost two decades is really not an easy feat.


    Not to mention he isn''t an Uzumaki or Senju, neither does he has Hashirama Cells transnted into his body nor does he have any Bijuu to support him, and yet he managed to keep that Sharingan for almost two decades! That''s something really worth respecting!


    "Kakashi might really have the potential to reach Super Kage level in strength if not for the restraint that Sharingan put on him." �C Kuroto muttered with emotion, but soon he calmed himself down and focused on the matter at hand.


    Kuroto knows that it is impossible for him to convince Kakashi to give up that Sharingan and doing so forcefully would only have a negative impact, therefore, he decided to not think about this matter for now and focused on the clone lying on the test bench.


    Taking out the experimental records log, Kuroto began recording the data of this clone which is way past the stage where it could be recovered or healed.


    He then analyzed andpared the recorded data with the data he recorded at the time of taking out this clone from the nutrition tank and found that the most severely injured part of the clone was its nervous system.


    And even in the nervous system, the damage was most severe to the cranial nerves, whether it was the optical nerves or the oculomotor nerves both of them were way beyond recovery even with the best Iryo Ninjutsu.


    "Why are Cranial Nerves most damaged?" �C Kuroto muttered to himself, "I guess it''s because the ocr nerves of this clone couldn''t bear the burden of Mangekyou Sharingan for too long and were damaged beyond recovery."


    This does sound reasonable.


    After recording some more of his analysis about Mangekyou Sharingan in the experimental log, Kuroto removed the Mangekyou Sharingan pair from the eye sockets of the clone body and then processed the clone to be destroyed.


    At this point, the Mangekyou Sharingan Project has finallye to an end.


    In the whole project, including the two clones that Kuroto destroyed to make the Uchiha Brother''s witness the death of their brothers, the clone that Ryota destroyed at the time of escaping from his prison cell, and this final clone that Kuroto himself destroyed, he has destroyed a total of four clones.


    Combining the total cost of all the raw materials that were used up to cultivate these four clones, then the cost of these four clones is worth more than 70 million Ryo.


    And if he adds up the loss of equipment, cost of construction of the prison dungeon, as well as the various props and pieces of equipment that were required to carry out this whole Mangekyou Sharingan Project definitely exceeds 100 million Ryo.


    And this is just the start, any high-end experiment project involving any field requires a lot of economic funding, something that only a Daimyo, a shinobi vige, or some extremely rich such ns and families can afford.


    Individual shinobi such as him or Orochimaru without a suitable background funding will always be constrained by their budget unless they have a source of solid funding.


    But there is nothing he can do about this issue for now.


    After destroying the clone, Kuroto thought of his short fight with Kumogakure''s A-B Combo.


    In the original Naruto story, Yondaime Raikage did not have many records, but the few records or battles that he had were very meaningful and clearly dictated his strength.


    Especially the fight he had with Uchiha Sasuke at the Gokage Summit in the Land of Iron. The speed and strength he showcased at that time were extreme, Raikage was even able to dodge Amaterasu while in his Lightning Release Chakra Mode, that alone is an aplishment worth mentioning.


    After all, the appearance of Amaterasu is at the same instant that Sasuke would use the ability of his left Mangekyou, and being able to dodge something so dangerous in such a short instant is incredible indeed.


    If Yondaime Raikage had shown some degree of restrain in that battle, did not recklessly attack the Amaterasu encased Susanoo with the intent of sacrificing his arm if necessary, then he might have truly killed Uchiha Sasuke in that battle.


    After all, at that time, Sasuke not only had to maintain Susanoo Armor but had to also use Amaterasu and Kagutsuchi to cover the Susanoo armor with the ck mes using the shape transformation.


    Simultaneously using all the three Mangekyou Sharingan Dojutsu is obviously not easy even for the shinobi of Uchiha n, therefore Sasuke had to bear a great amount of burden at that time and he wouldn''t havested much longer if Raikage had opted to have a battle of endurance while also simultaneously putting enough pressure on Sasuke to keep him on edge.


    And then there is Killer Bee, the Jinchuriki of Hachibi, who singled out the entire team Taka and almost killed Uchiha Sasuke, if not for Jugo to save Sasuke at that time by merging some of his cells with Sasuke then Sasuke might have been done for at that time.


    And even then, Killer Bee might have killed theplete Team Taka if he didn''t use that opportunity to sneak out of the vige to take a holiday.


    From both of these battles, it wouldn''t be wrong to judge that whether it is Yondaime Raikage or the Jinchuriki of Hachibi, both of them had strength higher than Uchiha Sasuke when he awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Although, we have to also take into ount that Sasuke had just awakened Mangekyou Sharingan and did not master thatpletely at that time while both Ay and Killer Bee were already through countless battles and were more than familiar with their powers, still, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that both of their strength reaches a high-tier Kage Level.


    And when these two works together as the A-B Combo, they really make the strongest duo, therefore, the fact that Kuroto managed to escape from them is also not a small achievement.


    The next thing Kuroto thought was about the suspicions on Shisui, ''I made such big disturbances this time as Homusubi, so the suspicions on Shisui should bepletely cleared up.''


    Now that the suspicions on Shisui are cleared up, Kuroto can calmly carry out the fusion of the two Mangekyou Sharingan pairs into the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and the Fire Nature Clone with Uchiha gics.


    But as said before, to fuse the two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan into Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, he has to first learn the Transcription Seal, and for that purpose, Kuroto will have to seek Shisui''s help.


    Because Kuroto thinks that only Uchiha n will have the knowledge of this seal, and there will be no scroll in Konoha''s ninjutsu library about it.


    It is because all the time Transcription came into y in the Canon, all the time it was used by the Uchiha, and nobody else, therefore, Kuroto thinks that this technique must be in the hands of the Uchiha Patriarch.


    So, only Shisui can help Kuroto with this.


    Then nextes the matter of Fire nature Clone with Uchiha n gics.


    When thinking about this matter, Kuroto is in a bit of a bind.


    The issue that is entangling him is the choice of gics, whose gics should he choose from? There are too many options that he has.


    To be honest, if it is up to Kuroto, then Uchiha Madara is undoubtedly his first choice, but Kuroto did not consider this option more than a few seconds, this is because of two reasons, first is that Uchiha Madara''s body age is really old so even if he was a beast in his prime and the first and the only person after the Sage of Six Paths to have awakened the Rinnegan, his body would have undoubtedly deteriorated to the point that Kuroto doubts whether the cultivated clone will be good enough.


    The second and more important reason is that the ce where Uchiha Madara''s body is located/buried should only be known to Obito and Zetsu, therefore, Kuroto has no way of finding where that body is located and he certainly does not have enough time to specifically search for that location.


    So, the option of using Madara''s gics is directly ruled out by Kuroto.


    Then the next few choices that Kuroto has are, Hideki, Ryota, Fugaku, Shinichi, Shisui, Itachi, and even Sasuke is avable for Kuroto to choose from.


    Rubbing his hand over his chin, Kuroto muttered, "Which one to choose from, Fugaku? Hideki? Ryota? Shinichi? Shisui? Itachi? Or Sasuke?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 489 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 248 - – 245 Yui’s Request

    While rubbing his chin, Kuroto muttered with a thoughtful expression, "I suppose I should not count Uchiha Fugaku as an option, it''s because obtaining his cells would be very troublesome, so it''s best that I don''t take him as an option!


    And the next is Sasuke, aside from Madara, Sasuke is technically the best option, but I am not sure if I should use his cells and DNA for the clone, after all, he is the current reincarnation of Otsutsuki Indra, therefore, it is hard to judge how will Rikudo Sennin respond if I create a clone with the chakra of the current reincarnation of Indra. ??


    It is obviously hard to infer Rikudo Sennin''s thinking in regards to his two sons, whether he is keeping a watch over Sasuke and Naruto and what are his ns for them is not something Kuroto can understand, after all, Rikudo Sennin has existed for centuries already, even if he is in his soul form after death, Rikudo Sennin is undoubtedly the current strongest being on the, therefore, I think that it is the best choice to not do anything that might offend him or leave a negative opinion towards me!"


    What''s more, Sasuke''s Yin Chakra is probably the strongest so that would probably unbnce the intensity of seven chakra natures at the time of fusion through Chimera Technique, as such its best to avoid using his cells for creating the clone.


    After excluding Fugaku and Sasuke, the remaining choices that he is left with are Hideki, Ryota, Shinichi, Shisui, and Itachi.


    Among these five Shisui and Itachi are obviously the most talented, and it is very difficult for even Kuroto to judge whose talent is higher among the two of them.


    If the age at which they awakened Mangekyou Sharingan is taken into ount then that obviously Shisui seems to be more talented, but then we have to also consider that Shisui was born before Itachi and experienced more stimtions during the third great shinobi war so he was able to awaken Mangekyou Sharingan at a younger agepared to Itachi.


    Other than the age of activating Mangekyou Sharingan, both of them are impable in all other shinobi arts so it wouldn''t be wrong to say that both of them are equally talented, so both of them seem to be the best options.


    Thinking up to here, Kuroto suddenly remembered, "But Itachi''s illness��?"


    The illness Itachi suffered from was a bit mysterious, there were many spections and theories about it, some stated that Itachi suffered from some sort of lung disease while others pointed to the illness being the result of the overburden because of being too strong for his own good.


    It could be possible that Itachi suffered from his Mangekyou power being too strong and his body was unable to bear the burden it caused as a result hecked the necessary stamina to partake in drawn-out battles.


    The illness could also be the result of his desire to die because of guilt, after all, depression, despair, and desire to seek death can stem from various causes that would ultimately kill you, its simr to how the Solomon Inds Cursing works.


    Then again, his illness could also be a result of a Bloodline illness.


    So it is very difficult for Kuroto to judge what kind of illness Itachi suffered from, but one thing that is very clear is the fact that this illness took away Itachi''s life.


    So without having a proper understanding of the true cause it is best not to use Itachi''s cells, after all, if Itachi is suffering from Bloodline disease then his cells are obviously not suitable for making the Fire Chakra Clone.


    Therefore, Shisui''s cells seem to be a better option of the two.


    Although both Itachi and Sasuke are also very good choices, there are still some hidden dangers in choosing them, but no such danger is associated with Shisui, so it is obviously better for Kuroto to not take unnecessary risks.


    And Shisui''s talent is unquestionably superior to Hideki and Ryota so there is no need for consideration.


    "Finally, there is also an option of choosing Shinichi but I guess I will start with Shisui. If my and Shisui''s cells do not havepatibility then I guess I will try using Shinichi''s or Itachi''s cells, till then using Shisui''s cells is fine." �C with that decided, Kuroto packed up everything and left the secretboratory.


    ��


    One weekter.


    In this one week, the various units'' part of the hunting operation carries out some intensive search to locate Homusubi and the other member of Amatsukami but since there was no result so the troops returned back to the vige.


    The shinobi who participated in the encirclement operation brought back all sorts of news with them and aside from the ssified news that was not to be released in public, most of this news was now the talk of the vige.


    Konoha''s repeated failure to capture or kill Amatsukami only red up Amatsukami''s reputation and people even started to wonder whether Amatsukami was truly an organization with Gods part of it as its name suggests.


    Of course, such devoted religious people were very few and were mostly ignored by others.


    Although the intelligence about Amatsukami''s next target being the nine Bijuu was not made public, the threat that Amatsukami poses to Konoha and the other four great shinobi viges was now more than ever clear to the high level of all the viges.


    Aside from all this, what was important was that rumors about Shisui being Homusubi werepletely cleared up as Shisui''s and Homusubi''s fight was now public knowledge, with suspicions on him cleared, Shisui was no longer subjected to house arrest and was now again free.


    After regaining his freedom, the first thing that Shisui did was obvious, he hurriedly rushed towards Kuroto''s home as he was in desperate need of so many answers, and only Kuroto had those answers that he needed.


    Arriving at Kuroto''s home, he knocked on the door.


    Knock�� Knock�� Knock��


    A few secondster the door was opened, "Oh, it turns out to be Shisui-Kun, pleasee in!"


    Shisui is both a member of the same Anbu squad as Kuroto and also a regr visitor to Kuroto''s home, therefore Yui is very familiar with Shisui and weed him inside very enthusiastically. Sometimes when she sees Kuroto and Shisui working together or discussing some things, she even feels that both of them are like siblings.


    Shisui nodded politely, "Thank you Yui-san!" and followed her to Kuroto''s study.


    Kuroto who was busy doing some work was not surprised by Shisui''s arrival and nodded for him to take a seat.


    Yui also sat on the other side of the Kotatsu, and seeing that Kuroto was still busy she decided to ask Shisui a few things that she was somewhat curious about, "So, Shisui-Kun, I heard that you fought against Homusubi of Amatsukami again, is he�� is he really that powerful, you know as powerful as the rumors describe him to be?"


    Shisui was a little embarrassed by Yui''s question and nced towards the so-called ''Homusubi'' sitting on the side, seeing that ''the Homusubi'' that he fought against a few days ago had no intentions of speaking anything, Shisui scratched his hair awkwardly and nodded, "Uh�� he�� he is really strong, he was�� even able to hold his own against Kumogakure''s A-B Combo, which in itself dictates just how strong Homusubi is."


    Hearing the word Kumo A-B Combo, Yui was a bit worried and turned towards Kuroto she wanted to speak something but it was better to not be spoken in Shisui''s presence.


    Kuroto seemed to have noticed Yui''s worry, so he put down the scroll in his hand and said, "Don''t mind Shisui''s presence, you can speak freely there is no need to be worried."


    Yui looked at Kuroto then turned towards Shisui and then again towards Kuroto, and spoke "Will you really be alright Kuroto-Kun? All the members of Amatsukami seem to be extremely strong one can fight against Yondaime Raikage and Jinchuriki of Hachibi at the same time while the other can fight against Sandaime-sama and still manage to escape, Amatsukami is too dangerous, even Shisui-Kun says so! Right�� Shisui-Kun? See! He is agreeing, should we�� should we mention this matter to Hiashi-sama�� so that... he can�� you know�� make arrangements with Sandaime-sama?" �C as thest words came, Yui''s voice kept going light and light, if not for the fact that both Kuroto and Shisui being extremely perceptive they might not have been able to hear thest part.


    And hearing Yui''s words, Kuroto snorted in contempt towards Amatsukami, "Huh, what dangerous? Just some small-time mercenary organization, they even have the gall to name themselves ''Amatsukami''? All they do is hide and don''t even dare toe forward! From beginning to end, all they do is run away, in fact, I am telling you whether it was against Sandaime-sama or A-B Combo, both the time what Amatsukami did was run away. Thest time I and Shisui encountered them, we were unprepared and were ambushed by three of them at once, if not for that we would have obviously defeated them! When I meet them next time�� you will see the result."


    As soon as she heard Kuroto''s words, Yuiined, "You always do this Kuroto-Kun and I hate this��" - speaking up to here, she turned towards Shisui and requested sincerely, "Shisui-Kun, I want to ask you something, will you please consider it?"


    Shisui who was suddenly brought to attention hurriedly nodded, "Yui-san�� just speak what is your request�� If�� if I can do it, or it is within my power to be able to do it I will definitely do my best to help out!"


    Yui nced towards Kuroto with the corner of her eye then turned back towards Shisui and spoke, "Kuroto-Kun always does this, in order for me to not worry he always lighten up the threat posed by anyone when speaking about anything�� he would look down on all the enemies and all when describing them to me, in fact, he even omits out most of the details where his life was in danger, although I understand why he does this, it still does not relieve me��


    Moreover, I don''t even understand where Kuroto-Kun''s confidencees from? To be able to look down on people such as Homusubi and Suijin�� sigh�� even Hizashi-sama said that Amatsukami is very dangerous and here he is treating them as NOTHING!


    I can''t speak about this to Kakashi-Kun because of his�� well I can''t speak about this to Kakashi-Kun due to certain reasons, and Guy-Kun is just too weird and I am not too sure how to talk to him about this�� so you are the only person I can ask of.


    Everyone knows that after awakening Mangekyou Sharingan, you are no longer a normal shinobi, your strength obviously surpasses all four of your squad, so will you please do me this favor and look after Kuroto-Kun and make sure that he doesn''t get careless and�� when performing missions?"


    "But�� Kuroto-San�� he�� I��" �C Shisui opened his mouth to speak but he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Protect him?


    Protect him what?


    Amatsukami?


    What a joke!


    He is the leader of Amatsukami! And he is sitting right here!


    Aside from Amatsukami, even if a threat of such a level that could endanger Kuroto really existed, and if Kuroto-San couldn''t deal with it with his strength, then Shisui can be sure that there are very fewer chances that he would be able to deal with it.


    Seeing that Shisui seemed to have some reservations, Yui said with a worried tone, "Shisui-Kun, is my request really so troublesome?"


    Hearing Yui''s request Shisui was more embarrassed and turned looked at Kuroto as if asking ''what should I do?''.


    Kuroto also didn''t know what to say and could only give him a look that said, ''Don''t ask me.''


    Shisui''s look changed from ''What should I do?'' to ''Then who should I ask if not from you?''


    "You don''t need to ask Kuroto-Kun''s opinion on this, this is a request I am making and Kuroto-Kun would obviously not deny my request, right Kuroto-Kun?" �C Yui asked Kuroto with a very sweet look that sent chills down Kuroto''s spine, he knew that if he said anything other than a nod�� he wouldn''t be getting any food for the next whole month!


    Kuroto hurriedly nodded. Never anger or offend your woman�� the consequences would be too terrible, and Kuroto has no desire to face those consequences.


    With Kuroto''s nod, Yui again turned towards Shisui and spoke, "You see? Kuroto-Kun doesn''t have any problem with it, now will you consider my request?"


    Shisui sighed helplessly and nodded, "A�� Alright�� you don''t need to worry Yui-san�� I will take good care of Kuroto-San!"


    Finally, Kuroto said to Yui with a smile, "Okay�� no matter how strong Amatsukami may be, it won''t be stronger than Konoha. You don''t need to worry about these issues, for now, what you need to focus on is your training Yui, I hope you remember my words and understand what I said back then. That aside, I have some important matters to discuss with Shisui so you can leave us be and finish the things that you have to do."


    Yui nodded, "Well, I understand�� I have some matters to take care of, I will leave you both to your devices, by the way, Shisui-san would you like to have dinner with us today?"


    "Uh, no I wouldn''t want to intrude!" �C Shisui said.


    "It''s not troublesome at all, after all, I will obviously be cooking dinner for both Kuroto-Kun and myself so adding for you would require the same amount of work therefore there is no trouble. Besides, there are very few opportunities when Kuroto-Kun stays at home because of all the missions and all, and we would really love it if you would have dinner with us, right Kuroto-Kun?"


    Kuroto nodded, "Hmm, right. Have dinner with us." �C This is actually a good thing, Shisui is also an orphan just like Kuroto, so he obviously stays alone, therefore, it would be better for Shisui if he gets to experience some familial environment.


    Seeing that both Kuroto and Yui insisted, Shisui finally relented and nodded, "Alright, I will be troubling you then!"


    "In that case, I will be going shopping, I have to make sure that something good is cooked tonight that Shisui-San will love!" �C Yui said with a cheerful look.


    "Please don''t push yourself too hard Yui-san!" �C Shisui said.


    "Don''t worry!" �C Yui said to Shisui, nodded towards Kuroto, she got up left the room, a few minutester she came back with a tray carrying two tea-cups, hot water, tea powder, matcha tea leaves, and some rice crackers for snacks.


    Without interrupting the light discussion that Kuroto and Shisui were having, she brewed the tea for two, ced the cup before them, ced the rice crackers, and then left.


    As soon as Yui left, Shisui couldn''t hold himself anymore and hurriedly asked, "Kuroto-san, what was up with that Mangekyou Sharingan pair that you had in your eye sockets at that time?"


    Kuroto didn''t directly answer the question, but took out a storage scroll, printed the required hand seals, and tapped on it with his right hand.


    Poof�� Poof��


    With a soft sound white smoke appeared over the scroll.


    As soon as the shite smoke cleared away, two small ss capsules appeared before the two.


    Looking through the ss cover of the capsule, Shisui noticed some light green solution that filled the capsule and two spherical objects floating within the light green solution in each capsule.


    As soon as he saw the two objects floating inside the nutrition capsule, Shisui''s eyes narrowed, because those two objects make up a pair of eyes and not just any pair of eyes, they are Sharingan!


    But Shisui was doubtful about something, "These are Sharingan?"


    Kuroto nodded casually, "Right, these two pairs of Sharingan belonged to Uchiha Hideki and Uchiha Ryota."


    Although Shisui expected this result when his doubt was confirmed Shisui had aplicated and saddened look, he understands that Hideki''s and Ryota''s death was inevitable but seeing their eyes floating in the capsule, Shisui only feels guilty that he didn''t choose any other method.


    Kuroto saw that although a little saddened, Shisui was still calm so he decided to drop the bigger bombs, "Both of these pairs of Sharingan are Mangekyou Sharingan."


    And boy did it work.


    "What!?" �C Shisui suddenly eximed and stood up at his position when he heard Kuroto''s words, looking at him with an incredible expression, seeing that Kuroto-San doesn''t seem to be joking he looked at the two pairs of Sharingan that are actually Mangekyou Sharingan pair with inexplicable expression, "How is this even possible?"


    Kuroto didn''t answer this question as Shisui should already know how a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan is born, instead, he pointed at one of the capsules and said, "This pair of Mangekyou Sharingan belongs to Uchiha Ryota, and it is this pair that I was using when I enacted as Homusubi."


    Shisui looked at the two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan then turned towards Kuroto and asked seriously, "Kuroto-san, what did Ryota and Hideki go through so that both of them awakened Mangekyou Sharingan!?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 491 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 249 - – 246 Damn ‘Fate’ Really Exists!

    Since Kuroto showed both of the Mangekyou Sharingan pairs to Shisui, naturally he does not intend to conceal what he put Ryota and Hideki through, as such he briefly mentioned the ''Mangekyou Sharingan Project'' to Shisui.


    Of course, Kuroto did not disclose everything and only roughly mentioned some of the details of the experiment with just a few words that would give Shisui a general idea of what exactly he did. ??


    After listening to Kuroto''s words, Shisui''s conscience was screaming to him, "Kuroto-san, you really are a cruel person!"


    From a rational point of view, Kuroto''s ''Mangekyou Sharingan Project'' is not only a test on living humans but is actually mind-breaking gruesome torture. Of course, that''s not a problem as Shinobi have to constantly torture out all sorts of intelligence out of their enemies so torture is not that big of a deal, and even human experimentation is also not wrong after all if you don''t study all sorts of things then how will new things be researched?


    What''s important is that the subjects used for torture and human experimentation generally are enemies and criminals, but here the subjects of the experimentation were neither enemies nor criminals, putting them through such a ''Stimtion Test'' is really inhuman.


    But considering the fact that both Hideki and Ryota would have been killed anyway so whether the ''Stimtion Tests'' were carried out or not does not change their inevitable death.


    In the first case, they would have met a simple death, but because of the ''Mangekyou Sharingan Project'', that was no longer the case.


    And the result of this project also cleared up the suspicions on Shisui, at the same time created another ''Homusubi'' of Amatsukami who poses a great threat towards the Uchiha n and the vige.


    So, to a certain extent, this whole ''Mangekyou Sharingan Project'' helped in saving the Uchiha n from heading towards destruction in one way or the other.


    But with human beings'' hypocritical nature; no matter how rational and correct something is, they would feel some sort of aversion and rejection towards certain things, what''s more, the test subjects Kuroto used were still living and breathing Uchiha n members who were not even charged with any crimes, as such, Shisui can''t help but feel a bit of disgust after hearing such a thing, it is basic human nature and there is nothing wrong with it. Unless you are too familiar with such things you would naturally be repelled.


    Therefore, Kuroto did not mind Shisui''s words, he knows that he was cruel towards them. Kuroto is not a saint-like Uzumaki Naruto, nor does he n to be one, he would do what''s necessary, irrespective of whether that is morally a good thing or bad thing�� it does not matter to him.


    Even though Kuroto did not say anything, Shisui realized that his tone was not correct and apologized, "I am sorry Kuroto-san, I was a little rude just now, I know you did this to clear up suspicions on me and for the sake of Uchiha n, and yet I spoke as such, please forgive my conduct!"


    Shisui is obviously not stupid, he obviously understands that this is not the only reason Kuroto-san did so; but does it really matter?


    In the end, it did clear up the suspicions on him as well as paved a way for the Uchiha n to integrate back to Konoha, throughout the incident of Uchiha Hideki and Uchiha Ryota, the tension between Uchiha n and Hokage faction has calmed down a little, even people of Konoha have some sympathy for the Uchiha that their shinobi had to go through such attacks by Amatsukami.


    Overall, the emergence of Amatsukami has not only disrupted the Uchiha n''s ns for the coup by shifting their attention from rebelling against the Hokage faction to destroying the Amatsukami but also forced them to unite with the Hokage faction if they want to be able to do so.


    If Uchiha n alone ns to destroy Amatsukami or if the Hokage faction alone intends to annihte Amatsukami then that''s just a pipe dream, as such both the factions have no choice but to work together to deal with Amatsukami, and when people work together, they form emotional bonds which are hard to break so the rtionship between two sides will obviously be mended and the distrust will also disappear, of course, all this will take time and continuous pressure.


    Kuroto did not say anything in regards to Shisui''s words, clearing up Shisui''s name or preventing the annihtion of the Uchiha n is not the only reason he conducted these tests, he obviously has his own reasons and selfishness involved, which he is obviously not going to mention to Shisui for now, therefore, instead of discussing this, he changed the topic and said, "I am going to fuse these two pairs into a pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan."


    Shisui was confused, "Into an Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan?"


    From Shisui''s reaction, Kuroto can judge that he isn''t yet aware of the secret of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    In today''s shinobi world apart from Kuroto, Uchiha Shinichi, Uchiha Hideki, and Ryota brothers, and perhaps the Uchiha Patriarch, only Obito, and Zetsu should be aware of what an Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is.


    And Kuroto thinks that Uchiha Fugaku would not be idiot enough to give out such critical and important secrets if not necessary for many reasons that aren''t even needed to be exined.


    So, Kuroto thought a little and said, "If I didn''t guess wrong, your vision should have started to decline, right?"


    Not to mention Shisui''s Mangekyou Sharingan pair, even the vision of Ryota''s Mangekyou Sharingan pair that Kuroto used has started to decline because of such heavy use both the time.


    Even in the original series, Sasuke who awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan was nearly blind after using his Mangekyou Sharingan in only a few battles, therefore it is not strange that Shisui has had his Mangekyou for so many years and even used several times will start to have his vision declined.


    Shisui did not hide this and nodded, "Yes, my eyesight has declined somewhat."


    Hearing Shisui''s words, Kuroto spoke, "The reason why your patriarch chooses to keep his Mangekyou Sharingan hidden and would rarely use its power is also somewhat rted to this issue, a Mangekyou Sharingan will always lose its vision after each use." �C Exining up to here, Kuroto added, "And that vision will keep declining until you be blind eventually, but Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is one of the ways to not only gain eternal eyesight but also increase the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan."


    Shisui nodded, but there was something really puzzling him, "I guess I understand that but Kuroto-san I have a question, why do you know of so many secrets of the Uchiha n that even I, as an Uchiha is not aware of?"


    Kuroto said, "I learned these secrets from some hidden scrolls that I permanently borrowed from Shimura Danzo''s Root base, without taking his permission of course, and from what I can tell, Nidaime-sama seems to have conducted quite a lot of research on Sharingan and all that research was inherited by Danzo, and since I have ''borrowed'' some of that research, I managed to learn some secrets!"


    Of course, that''s a lie, Nidaime-sama may have some research on Sharingan as Kuroto stated but Kuroto neither needed to ''borrow'' it nor did he try to, but Shisui does not need to know that, as long as the me is put on Shimura Danzo or Nidaime-sama, then everything is well and good for Kuroto, after all, these dead people and soon to be dead people must have some uses right?


    ''Permanently borrowed without permission? Isn''t that literally stealing? Forget it! Just think that you didn''t hear any such information.'' �C Shisui thought with an awkward smile.


    Kuroto said, "Well from there I learned about Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and the method to gain it." �C after a short pause, Kuroto continued, "And I n to fuse these two pairs into a pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, but before doing so, I still need something from the Uchiha n that only you can bring me, it''s called a Transcription Seal."


    "Transcription Seal, I seem to have heard that term before, where have I heard it?" �C Shisui thought about this for a few seconds and then replied, "Right, I remember, I heard Patriarch mention this technique once, it is a technique that can seal a Mangekyou Sharingan dojutsu power into the targeted subject which could be many things, like sealer''s own Sharingan, other''s Sharingan, and into some other objects. This seal can activate when a certain requirement set by the sealer is fulfilled!"


    Kuroto nodded, "Yes, that''s exactly the one I am talking about!"


    Shisui hesitated a little, then said, "I will try to ask Patriarch if he can teach it to me, as long as this technique is not too dangerous, I think he should agree to it!"


    Now that the suspicions on him have been cleared up, so Shisui is once again the second figure of the Uchiha n, therefore, Uchiha Fugaku should not deny his request.


    What''s more, ''Transcription Seal'' is not some Kinjutsu like that of Izanami or Izanagi, so Uchiha Fugaku should agree to teach it to Shisui.


    Kuroto nodded and said, "After these two pairs are fused into a pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan they will be kept with me for some time, when your eyes gopletely blind in the future, make sure to inform me, I will rece your eyes with this pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan."


    Shisui shook his head, "I don''t think I will ever transnt that pair, it''s better that I stay away from them." �C Deep down inside, Shisui was still resisting the two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan in front of him.


    In regards to Shisui''s words, Kuroto did not say much, he also understands Shisui''s character, therefore, there was no need.


    Moreover, it will be a while before Shisui''s eyes gopletely blind because Shisui has always had an awe of Mangekyou Sharingan and has been very restrained in using it, even the few times he has used Mangekyou Sharingan, he has mainly used Susanoo, did not once use Kotoamatsukami, so the speed with which his vision is dwindling is a bit slow, as long as he keeps this up, he should be fine for a few more years.


    With that out of the way, Kuroto resealed the two ss capsules in the sealing scroll and put the scroll away.


    At this time Shisui suddenly asked, "Kuroto-san, you mentioned before that our method will dy the conflict between the n and vige, but it won''t solve the conflict for good, and you also said that the situation in the vige will change for the better in the future, what will be happening in the future? What is the way out for the Uchiha n from all of this?"


    Kuroto raised an eyebrow, he didn''t expect Shisui to suddenly ask this question out of the blue and fell into a bit of contemtion.


    Shisui didn''t interrupt Kuroto, while he was thinking, he sat in silence as he sipped the tea which was already cold, and ate the rice crackers.


    After a long silence, Kuroto recovered to his senses and said, "Shisui, do you believe in ''fate''?"


    "Fate?" �C Shisui muttered to himself, he was puzzled why Kuroto-san would suddenly ask something that has no definitive answer, so after a bit of thinking, he shook his head, "No, I don''t believe in the so-called ''Fate''."


    Kuroto smiled bitterly as he said, "Yes, I don''t believe in ''Fate'' either, but what I want you to tell you, and what I want you to know is that this damn fate really exists��!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 493 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 250 - – 247 Eternal Loyalty

    The Shinobi Sect was founded by Rikudo Sennin, his intentions of spreading the Ninshu among all was because he believed that power must not be concentrated within one individual and must be distributed among everyone so that people could understand each other on equal grounds; only then can people develop love and understanding for each other. The teachings of Ninshu were meant to give people a better understanding of themselves as well as others, and eventually lead the world towards peace.


    It was all because he believed that the Chakra is meant to ''connect'' people''s spiritual energies with one another. ??


    However, Rikudo Sennin''s elder Son, Otsutsuki Indra did not follow his teachings, not being chosen as the sessor of Ninshu and because of being manipted by ck Zetsu, Indra weaponized Ninshu into Ninjutsu, others followed his footsteps, and soon the two sons of Rikudo Sennin became the source of disputes in the shinobi world. From that first fight to this day, even if they have actually died, both brothers have been continuously fighting against each other.


    They reincarnate over and over and continue fighting each other, their perpetual battle is like a curse that the shinobi world has been enduring for the past millennia.


    Even the main cause of grievances between the Uchiha n and the Senju n is none other than the reincarnations of Indra and Asura.


    The previous generation of Indra, Uchiha Madara had his final battle with Asura of the previous generation, and that battle was also called the Battle of the Valley of the End. Although Uchiha Madara ''died'' in that battle he greatly wounded Senju Hashirama in that battle, which made the already paranoid Senju Tobirama more vignt of the Uchiha n, fearing that another Uchiha Madara may again rise from this n.


    The seeding Hokage, Senju Tobirama excluded the Uchiha n from the central politics by making Uchiha n responsible for the security of the vige and thus Konoha Military Police Force became a second name for the Uchiha n, although Konoha Military Police Force seems to be a very glorified thing with honor and all, that is actually not true. By making Uchiha n solely to be responsible for the security of the Vige and by establishing the Konoha Military Police Force next to the Konoha Prison, Uchiha n''s movements were greatly restricted, they lost their power in the central Politics and were now guards of the vige with superficial authority andplete restrictions on their movements.


    Moreover, the police dutiese with an added disadvantage, as such, all the ns started to distance themselves from the Uchiha n.


    And the same policy was continued by Sandaime Hokage, if Yondaime-sama did not die then maybe things would have turned for a better future, but unfortunately, he died on the night of the Kyuubi''s attack.


    And Uchiha n was silently deemed as the culprit responsible for the death of Yondaime Hokage.


    The Uchiha n obviously can''t continue bearing such unfair treatment, therefore the idea of Coup germinated within their minds, which has led us to the current circumstances.


    Uchiha n has fallen into such a precarious situation, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is fate, right?


    What exactly is fate?


    What exactly is a person''s fate?


    Events that we don''t have control over are what Kuroto defines as Fate.


    And Kuroto is very disgusted with such things as ''Fate'' or ''Destiny,'' because ''fate'' also implies that everything has been prearranged and no amount of effort can change what''s prearranged.


    No amount of effort will allow you to resist what has already been decided for you, you will never be able to change anything, it is as if personal effort and hard work one put in everything all amount to naught and meaningless in the face of the so-called ''Fate'' and ''Destiny.''


    ''Can fate really not be changed?'' �C Kuroto who has been trying to resist the so-called ''Fate'' has always wanted many things to change, but even he is not sure whether the ''Fate'' that has been inter-vining this shinobi world can be changed or not?


    Shisui looked at Kuroto''s face that had an uncertain look.


    Shisui was also a bit worried, "Kuroto-san, are you alright?"


    Kuroto sighed and did not think about all this extremelyplicated stuff anymore, smiling bitterly he said to Shisui, "It''s nothing, I am no longer able to figure out the direction that this shinobi world will progress in."


    "Why did you suddenly mention the topic of ''fate''?" �C Shisui asked in confusion, then as if he suddenly realized he something, Shisui eximed, "Could it be�� does it mean that the Uchiha n is fated to doom, is there no way?"


    Kuroto shook his head, "Don''t worry! Whether it is ''fated'' or not no longer matters, I have given you my words, and I certainly intend to keep them. I will not let Uchiha n be destroyed and I will not get back on my words, the Uchiha n will not only not be destroyed but also gain everything it truly deserves as the co-founding n, regardless of how much time and whatever means it takes, I will make it happen, this is my promise to you Shisui, both as a friend and as the leader of Amatsukami!"


    Kuroto firmly believes that as long as someone is powerful enough, they can haveplete control over how things around him will progress, although Kuroto can''t control everything now he can make it so that many of the major things change.


    As long as one works hard enough, everything is possible.


    Fate or Destiny may as well be a shackle that restricts you, but it is not indestructible that you won''t ever be able to break free of it!


    Shisui was really emotional by what Kuroto said, he couldn''t describe how d he felt when Kuroto said those words, all he could speak was, "Thank you so much Kuroto-San, your assurance means a lot to me. No matter how much effort I have to put in or how much trouble I have to go through I will continue to follow your lead, here and now, I swear that I, Uchiha Shisui will always be loyal to you, be that as Shisui of the Uchiha n, Homusubi of Amatsukami or Cat of Anbu Team-11!!"


    Kuroto was surprised by Shisui''s words, swearing eternal loyalty is a very big decision, and the fact that Shisui chooses to do so, really surprised Kuroto.


    Kuroto did not deny it, Shisui is a truly loyal person, the most trustworthy person Kuroto could have ever asked for, therefore, he did not deny Shisui''s decision. Because this decision represents Shisui''s conviction, and if Kuroto were to deny it, then he would be disrespecting Shisui''s determination, which he does not intend to do.


    So, all he did was smiling slightly and ruffled Shisui''s hair slightly.


    With that, the serious talks came to an end, Kuroto and Shisui also discussed many things about various techniques, Genjutsu in particr.


    Kuroto has never really touched the field of Genjutsu, but now that he has Sharingan in his hand, Kuroto obviously ns to not let this opportunity go to waste. So, Shisui, who is undoubtedly one of the best Genjutsu users in not only Konoha but the entire Shinobi world gave Kuroto a lot of insight into this new field.


    The discussions continued, soon the sun dipped in the northwest horizon and it was already past the twilight.


    Both of them didn''t know that Yui had returned home some time ago and the dinner was already prepared.


    By the time Kuroto and Shisui''s discussion came to an end, the dinner was already set up on the dining table.


    Looking at so many dishes set up before him, Shisui couldn''t help but salivate slightly, it has been so long since he has had such an incredible feast.


    Yui giggled at Shisui''s childish antics, the three of them soon got busy with the food, talking,ughing, discussing many light topics during the meal.


    The atmosphere was very cheerful, giving an illusion as if they were no longer living in this war-ridden shinobi world, no burden was ced on any of their shoulders.


    Between the talks, the food was already finished, and Shisui undoubtedly ate the most.


    Yui was happy that Shisui liked her cooking.


    After the meal, Shisui expressed his gratefulness to Yui for letting him have such delicious food and promised that he would take extra care of Kuroto-san during the mission, especially when they encounter ''Amatsukami,'' and then left.


    ��


    While Kuroto and Shisui were having a peaceful evening, the Hokage Building was brightly lit and not having peaceful evening.


    Sandaime, the three elder advisors of Konoha, and Jiraiya sat together to discuss the matter of the uing 2nd Gokage Summit.


    Although Sarutobi Hiruzen was not very happy about Shimura Danzo''s personal request with the Raikage to hold the 2nd Gokage Summit, he did not criticize Danzo for this.


    Because Danzo''s reason is very good. Amatsukami has dered that they will be going after the nine Bijuu, this deration directly implies that Amatsukami intends to make the enemy of all the shinobi viges who hold Bijuu with them, and based on what little information about Amatsukami they have, only three of its members aside from the leader are known, as for how many other members have yet to make an appearance ispletely a mystery, therefore, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that the organization is strong enough to be able to aplish what they have dered unless the shinobi viges unite to resist Amatsukami.


    Otherwise, whether it is Konoha or Kumogakure, or any other shinobi vige for that matter, it seems unlikely that any shinobi will be able to resist thebined might of Amatsukami alone!


    Therefore, it is very logical to hold the Gokage Summit to discuss the ns on how to deal with Amatsukami!


    After he carefully read the report of the entire hunting operation submitted by Danzo, Sandaime frowned, "So this member with the wind Nature as his disguise has also appeared?"


    Jiraiya nodded, "I have seen him with my own eyes, it can''t be wrong!"


    Sandaime said with a sigh, "It seems that Eagle and Cat of the team �C 11 did really encounter an ambush from three members of Amatsukami at once."


    Danzo said, "If not for him to be able to escape with Homusubi by flying, we would have already captured him and Homusubi!"


    "Ma Release huh?" �C Sandaime had a thoughtful look.


    Different from Ice Release, Ma Release Kekkei Genkai has an extraordinary significance in Sunagakure. The research of Ma Release was started by Nidaime Kazekage then passed on to Sandaime Kazekage who went missing mysteriously and is also the Kekkei Genkai that the Yondaime Kazekage uses, the Kazekage of the past three generations have mastered Ma Release.


    Therefore, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that once someone masters Ma Release Kekkei Genkai, he will naturally gain the qualification to be a Kazekage candidate.


    So, it is difficult to imagine that someone who can be a Kazekage candidate would choose to betray the vige and join an organization such as Amatsukami.


    ''Now that I think about it, Hyuga Kuroto once encountered a mysterious shinobi with Ma Release Kekkei Genkai which resulted in the death of the Root shinobi who was following him, is it possible that that shinobi with the Ma Release is the same one from Amatsukami?


    If they are the same then how did Hyuga Kuroto managed to escape from him?


    Is it possible that Hyuga Kuroto''s strength has increased to such a level? No, that seems unlikely for now.


    So, the other exnation could be that Hyuga Kuroto was not his target and the target was that Root Anbu, members of Amatsukami do not kill any shinobi who is not their target, this has been confirmed from their actions over and over, so it is possible. Hmm, I guess we will have to look into that Root Anbu''s history to have a better understanding of why he was the target, and see if we can find anything about this shinobi with Ma Release from there.'' �C thought Sandaime.


    At this time, the elder consultant Utatane Koharu said, "First, a mysterious shinobi with the Kekkei Genkai of Kirigakure, then another mysterious shinobi with the Mangekyou Sharingan of the Uchiha n from Konoha, now a Shinobi with Ma Release, if this continues then will a next member pop out of nowhere with Shodaime-Sama''s Wood Release!? Moreover, how in the world is Amatsukami able to recruit shinobi with such sensitive identities, are they really not afraid to make an enemy out of the five great shinobi viges?"


    Mitokado Homura said, "It''s difficult to say, after all, other than Shodaime-sama, nobody else has inherited the Wood Release, not even Senju Tsunade or her expired brother Senju Nawaki, who are descendants of Shodaime-sama, so I think that is unlikely to happen. Rather than caring about whether they are afraid or not, what she should be worried about is this fellow ''Yama.'' Just how strong is he to be considered a leader by such strong individuals?"


    Jiraiya thought of the more important issue and said, "Since Amatsukami has dered that their targets are the Bijuu, then Uzumaki Naruto''s protection must be strengthened."


    As soon as Jiraiya''s words fell, a glint in Danzo''s eyes and he immediately said, "I propose that Root should be responsible for Uzumaki Naruto''s protection!"


    Jiraiya was immediately angry, "Are you kidding me?!"


    Sandaime chided Jiraiya a little then said to Danzo, "I have made arrangements for the protection of Uzumaki Naruto, so you do not have to worry about it. Danzo, for now, your task is to continue gathering intelligence about Amatsukami and keep a watch of all their movements, very little is known about this organization with its secretive behavior and unique methods of working through things, now we havee to understand that Amatsukami is not something we can deal with by using the conventional approach by using numbers or deterrence, so we have to change our methods and I trust that you will be able to figure out the perfect method."


    Danzo was not frustrated by Sandaime''s early words and nodded seriously after he heard theter part, "I will make sure that Amatsukami is rooted out if it''s thest thing I do! By the way, what ns do you have for the 2nd Gokage Summit!?"


    Sandaime pondered over Danzo''s question.


    It stands to reason that he, as the current Hokage should go from Konoha''s side for the Gokage Summit, but it highly likely that Amatsukami will take this opportunity to take advantage of his absence and cause all sorts of troubles, possibly even attempt to kidnap Uzumaki Naruto, who is the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi. To make sure that such a thing does not happen, he has to stay in Konoha.


    After thinking a little, Sandaime ordered, "Shimura Danzo, since you are themander of suppression and encirclement operation to hunt down Amatsukami, as such you will represent Konohagakure at the Gokage Summit as my representative!"


    Danzo seems to have expected such a thing and nodded as if it was only a natural thing, "Do not worry, I will live up to your TRUST!"


    With that, the meeting was concluded, and the three elder consultants left one-after-another.


    Now only Jiraiya and Sandaime were left in the Hokage office, Jiraiya has obviously stayed behind because he has something to discuss with Sandaime, "Sensei, I am still a little worried about Naruto, with what happened to Minato it is difficult for me to forget it so easily if something were to happen to Naruto��"


    Sandaime was not surprised by Jiraiya''s words and said, "Do not worry, I am going to assign Anbu Team-11 with the mission of protecting Uzumaki Naruto, they are currently the strongest Anbu Team in Konoha, as such he will be safe!"


    Jiraiya was frozen, "Team-11!? Isn''t this the same Anbu team that Uchiha Shisui is part of?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 495 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 251 - – 248 Learning Transcription Seal

    Hearing Jiraiya''s worry, Sandaime said, "Uchiha Shisui also has Mangekyou Sharingan, therefore he is the best candidate from the Anbu to contend with Homusubi, what''s more, Hyuga Kuroto, Might Guy and the captain of the team Hatake Kakashi will also be there. So, this team-11 is the most suitable Anbu team to protect Uzumaki Naruto, as such, there should be no problem in regards to Naruto''s safety."


    "There is Mangekyou Sharingan, Byakugan with sensory purpose, Minato''s disciple is also there and finally Might Dai''s son is also in the team, you are right sensei, Team-11 indeed seems to be the most stable choice to ensure Naruto''s safety." �C Jiraiya nodded with a smile and continued, "So I can leave with confidence." ??


    Sandaime frowned, "Leave!?" Where are you going to leave? First and foremost, Gokage Summit is going to be held soon, as such no shinobi other than the team that will go to the predetermined location will be allowed to leave the vige for any reason, secondly, this is an order from me, you are no longer allowed to continue your travels in this period of emergency."


    Jiraiya put away his smile and said with a serious expression, "I want to bring back Tsunade, the threat that Amatsukami poses is too great. They are not doing massive damages to the manpower for now, but we don''t know if that will remain the case in the future, so the vige would definitely need her strength whether as a Medical-nin or as abatant."


    "Tsunade��?" �C Hearing Tsunade''s name being mentioned, Sandaime couldn''t help but remember the days when he instructed the three children whoter came to be known as the legendary Sannin, "Sigh�� I wonder if she will choose toe back? Moreover, you should also be aware of her��"


    Jiraiya did not let Sandaime finish that sentence and said, "I will definitely bring her back!"


    Sandaime sighed he did not say anything more about it, if Jiraiya can really bring back Tsunade then a lot of things will be solved. So, after nodding slightly, he closed up this matter and questioned another matter, "You have personally observed the battlefield where Yondaime Raikage and the Jinchuriki of Hachibi fought with the two members of Amatsukami, what is your personal opinion on this?"


    Jiraiya thought for a while and then said, "If not for the fact that I personally saw that battlefield with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed that only four shinobi caused so much destruction, and from what Raikage has stated, most of the damage to the battlefield was caused by Homusubi, Raikage, Killer Bee or the other member of Amatsukami yed less part in that damage."


    Sandaime asked again, "And what about the report about that unique golden fire? Is it the same golden fire that appeared at the mountain a few days ago?"


    Jiraiya nodded, "Yes, all the characteristics match. From what Uchiha Shisui can think of, those golden mes are probably a special ability of Homusubi''s Susanoo, therefore we can assume that it was Homusubi who was responsible for the destruction of that mountain. The mes are extremely hot and very difficult to put down, thest time I had to use Senjutsu infused Water Release, and only then the golden fire was extinguished, this time Killer Bee used Water Release infused with Hachibi''s dense chakra and that managed to extinguish the fire, therefore we can assume that normal Water Release will not work on that Golden Fire."


    Sandaime was shocked because that Golden Fire is now a bigger issue, if Homusubi just lit Konoha with that golden fire then the whole vige will burn down to ashes unless Jiraiya is-�� ''Wait! Fuinjutsu should also work in dealing with that golden fire.''


    While Sandaime was thinking, Jiraiya continued, "What I am more concerned about is the identity of the person Homusubi was fighting against at that Mountain, after all, the opponent would definitely not be so simple for Homusubi to resort to using such power that literally destroyed entire mountain and so much area around it."


    One after another more and more unidentified individuals with Kage or a higher level of strength are appearing in the shinobi world and this has only made Sandaime''s feel more pressured, "Go and get Tsunade back to Konohagakure!" �C Ordered Sandaime.


    ��


    Two dayster.


    Kuroto received the Sandaime-Sama''s order for the summon of Anbu Team-11.


    After the four members of team-11 were gathered at the Hokage office, Sandaime ordered that their previous mission was officially put to a stop and then assigned a new mission.


    Taking the scroll from Sandaime, all four of them read the content, after the team was finished reading all the details, Sandaime ordered, "From now on until ordered otherwise, Team-11 will only perform one mission, and that mission is to ensure the safety of Uzumaki Naruto!"


    Captain of Team-11, Hatake Kakashi who wearing his Dog Anbu uniform nodded seriously after realizing the seriousness of the matter based on the information written in the scroll.


    Kakashi obviously knows that Uzumaki Naruto is his teacher''s, Yondaime Hokage Namikaze Minato''s son, therefore, Kakashi is really very concerned about Naruto''s safety after reading the details that Amatsukami will start targeting 9 Bijuu.


    The other three members of the team did not have any issues so they naturally did not object.


    With the mission assigned, the four of them left the Hokage Building.


    While the team was leaving the Hokage Building Uchiha Shisui and Hyuga Kuroto, who were in their, Cat Anbu and Eagle Anbu disguise looked at each other.


    From the fact that Sandaime-sama has assigned the mission to ensure Uzumaki Naruto''s safety, it can be understood that the vige authorities have believed that Amatsukami''s next targets are 9 Bijuu, and therefore, Hokage-sama has made corresponding deployments.


    The four came to their usual meet-up point, and at this time Kakashi said, "We will follow the same approach as always, team-11 will be divided into two sub-teams and will keep a watch over Uzumaki Naruto alternately."


    None of the three members of the team had any objection, obviously, all four of them can not keep a watch over Uzumaki Naruto twenty-four hours every day, therefore, making sub-teams is only natural.


    Before Kakashi could sub-group them into two teams, Shisui raised his hand, "In that case, it should be fine if I and Kuroto-san are a team, right?"


    Kakashi was not so surprised by Shisui''s question, over the years, he hase to understand that Kuroto and Shisui''s understanding is very good and generally both of them forms a group if a sub-grouping has to be done, so he just looked towards Kuroto, and seeing that Kuroto nodded, so he also did not object and said, "Alright, you two will be a sub-team, and I and Guy will be sub-team, we will work in shifts, of 8 hours each, and after every eight hours we will switch, for the first eight hours I and guy will keep a watch and then both of you will switch!"


    The four of them agreed and with that, Kakashi and Guy did not waste any more time and immediately went to start the mission of protecting Uzumaki Naruto from Amatsukami.


    After Kakashi and Guy were gone, Shisui asked, "So, Kuroto-san, how should we work on keeping a watch over Uzumaki Naruto?"


    Kuroto said casually, "Just send a Shadow Clone for now, are you really going to go, guard, that kid all day?"


    Shisui sighed, "Alright if you say so. By the way, Patriarch agreed to my request and passed me the scroll of the Transcription Seal!"


    As soon as Kuroto heard this he was really happy, "Great!"


    Shisui said, "The Transcription Seal is not that difficult, even I managed to learn it in just these two days, it does not even require hand seals to use it and is purely activated using visual prowess, ording to the patriarch, only members of the Uchiha n can use Transcription Seal." �C Speaking up to here, Shisui handed the scroll to Kuroto and continued, "So I am not sure if you will be able to learn this technique."


    Kuroto thought a little and said, "I will think of something, if nothing else works, then I could just transnt a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan to learn it."


    Shisui nodded.


    Kuroto put away the scroll and said, "I also need some of your blood as well as other cell tissues."


    Shisui did not think too much about this request nor did he deny it and allowed Kuroto to extract blood samples as well as cell tissues from nails, hair, skin peelings, etc.


    After collecting the cells, Kuroto bid farewell to Shisui and came to his secretboratory.


    The first thing he did was to properly store all the cells he extracted from Shisui, the next thing he did was to spread the scroll he received from Shisui and started studying it seriously.


    The visual prowess is not unique to the Uchiha n; if the requirement to be able to use the Transcription Seal is to have strong enough visual prowess, then Kuroto should also be able to learn and use the Transcription Seal because he has the Tenseigan.


    With that understood, Kuroto earnestly focused on learning the Transcription Seal based on the information written in the scroll.


    It was only a few hourster that he finally nodded to himself, "Shisui was right, it truly is not as difficult as I initially thought it would be."


    After these few hours of studying, Kuroto has roughly understood the functioning and mechanism of the Transcription Seal, now all he has to do is use it practically.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 248 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 252 - – 249 Learned Transcription Seal

    From the seal, Kuroto has learned that there are two different approaches to using the Transcription Seal, and each approach has a certain difference in the result.


    The first approach is the same as when Itachi sealed Amaterasu in Sasuke''s Sharingan or when he programmed Shisui''s Mangekyou to activate Kotoamatsukami when it encounters Itachi''s Mangekyou Sharingan, in this method the seal would only work once, and then the programming will disappear. ??


    The other approach is to transfer a part of your visual prowess, but here''s the catch, when you transfer a part of your visual prowess, then part of your visual prowess will be separated from you and will be sealed at the target, and when that part of visual prowess is separated from you, your visual prowess will decrease by that exact same amount, although it can be recovered at ater date; until it''s recovered the user''s visual prowess will remain decreased. One of the advantages of this approach is that it works the same but there wouldn''t be just one use, so long as the chakra supply is there the programming will keep working.


    But there is another limitation with the second approach, for this approach to work the user has to be alive, if the user dies then the programming will also disappear, which is not a limitation for the first approach in which the Transcription Seal will work exactly as it was programmed even if the programmer dies.


    Both approaches have their advantages and limitations and it depends upon the user''s needs which one suits his needs.


    For Kuroto, the second approach is more suitable as such he is going to try the second approach.


    (p.s. for convenience''s sake we are going to call them Transcription Seal-1 and Transcription Seal-2 respectively.)


    To do so, Kuroto took out the Suijin clone from the Nutrition Tank and ced it on the Test Bench.


    After making sure that the clone was in perfect condition, Kuroto was ready to use the Transcription Seal-2.


    Closing his eyes, Kuroto urged the visual prowess of his Tenseigan and then suddenly opened his eyes, the next thing he did was to gently touch the forehead of Suijin Clone with his index finger.


    Instantly the seal was activated and Kuroto was able to feel a part of his Tenseigan Visual prowess separating from him and being sealed in the semi-finished Byakugan of the Suijin Clone.


    After the seal waspleted, Kuroto could feel that his insight has dropped a littlepared to before.


    And that was not all, since he did not use Ryuumyaku Chakra while using the seal, Kuroto also felt that a fourth of his chakra was also emptied instantly, which led to a momentary sluggishness and Kuroto had to take the support of the test bench to stabilize his figure in order to not fall because his legs were a bit softened.


    ''It turns out that the burden of using ''Transcription Seal'' is so heavy! No wonder only a few individuals of the Uchiha n are known to have used this technique, and it instantly resulted in Itachi''s death as soon as he sealed Amaterasu in Sasuke''s Sharingan!''


    Even without the use of Ryuumyaku, Kuroto can certainly say that his chakra reserves have grown very high over the years, although not to the exaggerated level of Senju Hashirama, or Uchiha Madara, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that his chakra has far surpassed the chakra reserves of the legendary Sannin, which in itself says that his Chakra reserves are also huge.


    And even then, a quarter of his chakra was consumed in using this just goes to show just how taxing Transcription Seal is!


    Kuroto soon stabilized his situation and after putting away his thoughts he walked towards the Test bench to see what changes have urred in it.


    After a while of observation, Kuroto frowned, as he found that there seems to be no significant change in the Suijin Clone on the first observation.


    "Did it not work?"


    Kuroto was a bit confused, to confirm his doubt, he activated the Tenseigan and again carefully observed the Suijin Clone.


    "Ah, that''s a bit�� interesting I guess?" �C Kuroto muttered with an intriguing look.


    This is because, in his Tenseigan vision, Kuroto was able to notice an imperceptible Chakra reaction inside the right eye of the Suijin Clone lying on the Test Bench, but this chakra reaction was too subtle and if it wasn''t for his Tenseigan, Kuroto is sure that he would have been unable to notice it.


    And this is the exact reason why Kuroto found this turn of events to be a bit interesting.


    Almost a quarter of Kuroto''s chakra was transferred while using the Transcription Seal and yet he only perceives a very imperceptible chakra reaction from the Suijin Clone.


    Does that mean that most of the chakra was lost?


    Not really, the chakra is not lost and it has perfectly taken root inside that Byakugan as per Kuroto''s programming.


    Then why the subtle chakra reaction?


    It just means that perceiving the chakra sealed using the Transcription Seal is very difficult and needs extreme insight.


    Since the seal was sessful, Kuroto needs to see what is the exact difference between the previous and current state, after all, a part of Rein Wheel Interaction power which is one of the many techniques that the Tenseigan has to offer has been sealed inside the Suijin Clone so Kuroto has to also understand these changes that this transfer of some of his visual prowess leads to!


    So, to be able to do so, Kuroto turned around and reached out his hand towards arge cab in the corner of theb.


    "Rein Wheel Pull!"


    Hu��


    Instantly the cab was pulled towards Kuroto under the effects of an attractive force.


    After confirming what he wanted, Kuroto used "Rein Wheel Push!" to push back the cab to its initial position and thought to himself, ''Sure enough, there is some decrease in the amount of force that I am able to exert using Rein Wheel Interaction with the same amount of chakra consumption.''


    After confirming this, Kuroto understood that the Transcription Seal - 2 can not be abused.


    Because each time the seal is used, the caster''s visual prowess will decrease which is a risky thing, therefore it is better to only use the Transcription Seal - 2 when extremely necessary.


    With that confirmation and understanding, Kuroto sat on the chair and used the ''Tenseigan Soul Descend'' to transfer his soul into the Suijin Clone body.


    As Kuroto closed his eyes, Suijin Clone''s eyes opened, and he sat up.


    Suijin clone has already been used by Kuroto several times, as such, this time Kuroto did not feel even a bit of sluggishness and he was in perfect sync with the clone body.


    After spending a while getting used to the different body, Suijin jumped off the test bench swiftly and tried to use the Rein Wheel Interaction which has been sealed inside this body by Kuroto using the Transcription Seal-2.


    ''Hmm, I feel it, the Transcription Seal-2 has indeed worked and something is sealed in the right Byakugan of this body!''


    To see the effects that this sealed ability will have, Suijin stretched out his hand towards the same cab and urged his chakra.


    "Rein Wheel Pull!"


    Hu��


    Just as intended, the cab was pulled towards Suijin under the traction force of Rein Wheel Pull.


    Then he used Rein Wheel Push to push back the cab into its previous position.


    After confirming that Transcription Seal-2 was indeed working, Suijin thought, ''Although the effect of the Rein Wheel Interaction is 20% weakened, there is no doubt that Transcription Seal is working perfectly as intended.''


    With this guess confirmed he did not stay in the Suijin body any longer and used Tenseigan Soul Descend to transfer his soul back to the main body, and also withdrew back the chakra he sealed inside Suijin''s Byakugan.


    Although this method seems to be very useful; Kuroto does not intend to divide his strength.


    "Despite all of its shoring, the Transcription Seal is really amazing, whether type-1 or type-2, both of them have their uses and will be very useful!"


    Prior to this, Kuroto was always doubtful that howe Uchiha Madara managed to fool Shodaime-sama and Nidaime-sama, after all, if there is Izanagi pre-programmed in his Sharingan, there should have been some Chakra reaction.


    And it must be known that the perception abilities of Shodaime-sama and Nidaime-sama are obviously extremely good, as long as there is even a bit of chakra reaction in Madara''s body both of them would have easily discovered that something is wrong.


    But they did not, and Uchiha Madara fooled them with Izanagi.


    They were unable to notice because the chakra reaction of the Transcription Seal is extremely subtle.


    Even Obito suffered from Itachi''s Amaterasu because of this, otherwise, howe Obito did not notice that there was Itachi''s Chakra present in Sasuke''s Sharingan?


    It is obviously because the chakra reaction of the Transcription Seal is imperceptible.


    Understanding this, Kuroto can''t help but think that how so many amazing techniques have been held in the Uchiha n, Izanami, Izanagi, and the Transcription Seal are some of the few techniques that Kuroto knows�� this does imply that these are the only techniques.


    The destruction of such a n is a huge loss for the world of shinobi!


    From Kuroto''s perspective whether as a shinobi or as a scientific researcher, the Uchiha n is just too valuable to be allowed to be destroyed, therefore, even if not for the promise he made to Shisui, Kuroto would not allow the Uchiha n to disappear.


    All that aside, now Kuroto has confirmed that he can use the Transcription Seal-2 so he can now begin the fusion process of the two Mangekyou Sharingan pairs into the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan pair.


    Of course, before the process begins, he first needs to seal Uchiha Hideki''s Mangekyou Sharingan technique Daikokuten into Ryota''s right eye with the Transcription Seal.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 499 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 253 - – 250 Fusing Two Mangekyou

    (p.s. no exact method exined as to how Eye Transntation for Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is done, the method below is pure bullshit, but it is what it is, so just ept it.)


    .............................................��. ??


    To seal Daikokuten into Uchiha Ryota''s right eye with the help of the Transcription Seal, Kuroto must first transnt Uchiha Hideki''s Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Kuroto would obviously not risk removing the Tenseigan from his main body, and since there are no other clones aside from Suijin Clone currently so Suijin Clone is the only option, he has to use for the fusion process of the two Mangekyou Sharingan pairs.


    Using the surgical instruments, Kuroto carefully removed the semi-finished Byakugan from the eye sockets of Suijin Clone.


    In the future when he is going to use the Suijin clone for the ritual to achieve Kekkei Mora through the Chimera technique, there must be no defects in his main body or any of the clones, even the eyes in the eye sockets of the clone will also be the same semi-finished Byakugan, therefore, this pair of semi-finished Byakugan must not be lost or destroyed, otherwise, the whole Clone he has cultivated up to now will be useless.


    Therefore, Kuroto carefully sealed the semi-finished Byakugan in the preservation solution and then transnted Hideki''s Mangekyou Sharingan in the eye sockets of Suijin Clone.


    Next, Kuroto brought out Uchiha Ryota''s body that was in a temporary stasis and reinstalled his Mangekyou Sharingan into his eye sockets.


    With that done, the initial preparations werepleted, and the next thing he has to do is to use the Transcription Seal - 2.


    For this purpose, Kuroto again used the Tenseigan Soul Descend to transfer his soul into the Suijin Clone.


    Coming to the test bench where Uchiha Ryotaid unconscious, Suijin activated the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Then afterpleting all the preparation, Suijin used his index finger and gently tapped Uchiha Ryota''s forehead.


    As soon as the action was performed the Transcription Seal activated and Hideki''s Mangekyou Technique Daikokuten was sealed into Ryota''s right Mangekyou Sharingan.


    The moment the Transcription Seal waspleted, Suijin felt a sudden weakness.


    "Hah�� Hah�� Hah��


    Leaning against the wall, Suijin panted for a while to ease his breathing.


    "Using this clone body to cast the Transcription Seal is quite difficult!"


    When Kuroto used his main body to cast the Transcription Seal from Tenseigan, he only felt a momentary weakness, but this time, he used Suijin Clone to cast the Transcription Seal from the transnted Mangekyou Sharingan, so he had to bear more pressure.


    "Fortunately, the Transcription Seal only needed to be used once otherwise this clone would have been damaged due to bearing excessive pressure!" �C Suijin muttered while shaking his head slightly.


    After recovering, he tried to perceive the Transcription Seal, and as he expected, there was nothing he could perceive from Ryota''s right eye, so changing his approach, Suijin tried to check his eyes and found that Daikokuten was exhausted from his eyes.


    The reason why it was lost was that he transferred itpletely.


    Confirming his guess, Suijin muttered, "I just hope that my guess is right."


    The reason for going to so much trouble is to ensure that the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan that will be obtained after the fusion of two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan can have Daikokuten in the right eye and Yaoyorozu in the left eye.


    However, this will only happen if his assumption that ''Transcription Seal will have some influence'' is correct, otherwise, the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan will not have Daikokuten, instead, it will have Okuninoshi, which is the original dojutsu that Ryota awakened.


    Afterpleting the second step, now only the final step is to imnt both Mangekyou Sharingan so as to initiate their fusion into the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan pair.


    To do this, he used the Tenseigan Soul Descend and transferred back his soul to the main body.


    The next was to ce the Suijin Clone on the Test Bench and remove Hideki''s Mangekyou Sharingan pair from the eye sockets and reced the semi-finished Byakugan pair back to the eye sockets it belonged to.


    With that done, Kuroto took the removed Mangekyou Sharingan pair and walked to the other test bench on which Uchiha Ryota was lying.


    The reason Kuroto did not kill Hideki and Ryota was that he knew thatter on, he would need them to fuse the two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan into the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Because the fusion process requires that either one of the owners of the Mangekyou acts as the host body to initiate and carry out the fusion process, the reason is obviously to provide a continuous and stable chakra supply.


    As for who to choose as host, this decision entirely depends on Kuroto.


    And since Kuroto has chosen Ryota''s Mangekyou Sharingan pair as the base because of the Mangekyou Techniques, therefore, Kuroto is obviously going to choose Ryota to be the host.


    Coming to the side of the Test Bench on which Ryota was kept, Kuroto reconfirmed that all the seals that he has cast on him were working, as well as all his indicators were normal, and since everything was right, exactly as it should be, Kuroto took a deep breath and started the final step to the fusion.


    The fusion of two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan into the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan happens when one pairpletely swallows the visual prowess of the other pair.


    Therefore, the surgery for fusion is actually transnting (not the correct term to what is referred to here) Hideki''s Mangekyou Sharingan into Ryota''s eye sockets, who already has his pair of Mangekyou Sharingan in his eye sockets.


    In short, Ryota''s eye sockets will hold two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan one-over-another, at the same time.


    And this is also the reason why the pattern of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is abination of both pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    The space in the eye sockets is obviously limited, and the area that connects the optic nerve is extremely delicate, so it is actually very difficult to amodate two eyeballs in one eye orbit at the same time.


    Even a small mistake will not only damage the orbits, especially the nerves, it will also damage the Mangekyou Sharingan pair, which will directly lead to the failure of the fusion process, so even Kuroto who already has rich experience in transnting eyeballs will have to be extremely careful when carrying out this overlyplicated operation.


    After opening Ryota''s eyelids with the help of the surgical instruments, Kuroto started the operation to transnt the left eye.


    Human eye sockets are surrounded by soft tissues, and the eyeballs are also made up of soft tissues, as such, it is not impossible to squeeze it to amodate two eyeballs within the eye socket. What''s important is to ensure that neither the eye orbits nor the eyeballs are damaged during the transntation process.


    The difficulty of this operation is so high that it took Kuroto one whole hour to transnt the left eye alone.


    After the left eye was transnted, Kuroto breathed in relief and wiped away the sweat from his forehead.


    The transntation of the left eye was sessful without any rejection.


    After drinking some water and a five-minute break, Kuroto again started the transntation operation, this time for the right eye.


    Simr to the left eye, the right eye was also transnted smoothly without any rejection.


    With this, the transntation operation ispleted, and Kuroto wrapped Ryota''s eyes with an antibacterial cloth that will also keep the eyes moist.


    Kuroto does not know how long it took Uchiha Madara to fuse the two Mangekyou Sharingan into Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan pair, but he does remember it very vaguely that it took Sasuke a few days topletely merge the two Mangekyou Sharingan pair into the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    And considering the fact that Ryota is and will stay unconscious, the time required for fusion may in fact be longer than Sasuke.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 501 on P.a.t.r.o.e.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 254 - – 251 Hyuga-Uchiha Gene Incompatibility

    After several days of observation, Kuroto was able to confirm that the two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan in the eye sockets of Ryota have begun a preliminary fusion, however, the fusion speed is very slow.


    Standing in front of the test bench, Kuroto help his chin with his right hand and his left hand over his chest **thinking posture** and muttered to himself, "At this speed, both the pairs will take at least three months to fully fuse into Eternal." ??


    Ryota, the host carrying out the fusion, is in a state of Coma, so the fusion of two pairs is not being guided by his will like a voluntary process, rather it is taking ce as per his subconscious.


    Because of this, the fusion of both the pairs into Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan has slowed down.


    And Kuroto does not seem to have any effective solution to solve this problem and has to calmly wait.


    As for whether the two pairs will truly fuse sessfully or whichever techniques will the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan awaken, Kuroto no longer has any say in this, it all depends on the end result.


    So, putting away the matter of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan; for now, Kuroto started to begin the n for the cultivation of the Fire Nature Clone.


    The difficulty of Cultivating the Fire Nature Clone is undoubtedly much higher than the previous Water nature Clone.


    This is not only because Fire Nature is extremely violent and burning and therefore is not as stable as the Water Nature but also because the subject whose genes Kuroto has chosen for the fire Nature Clone is a member of the Uchiha n.


    Although the Uchiha n is born with a natural affinity for Fire Release, it is still considered the secondary chakra nature, while Yin Nature is a moremon Chakra Natures that the members of the Uchiha n have, and Kuroto also has extremely dense and potent Yin Chakra, which symbolizes spiritual energy and is necessary for Dojutsu-type Kekkei Genkai.


    As such during the whole cloning process, Kuroto not only has to filter out his own Yin Chakra but Shisui''s Yin Chakra as well to make Fire Chakra nature the main nature of the resulting clone, otherwise the clone would be a waste of effort and resources.


    Kuroto already has some experience in filtering out the Yin Chakra because he filtered out his own Yin Chakra while creating Water Nature Clone, as such he understands that the process of Chakra Nature filtration causes some degree of damage to the cells.


    At that time, only Kuroto''s cells were required to be filtered while Yuki Haku''s cells were used as is, but this time both his and Shisui''s cells have to be filtered.


    In other words, the damage to cells will be higher, which will reduce the probability of sessful fusion of the two cell types.


    Buzzing��


    At this time the rm from the Large Centrifuge filter sounded indicating that the cell samples he ced in the centrifuge filter for the Yin Chakra filtration of both his cells and Shisui''s cells have beenpleted.


    Initially, Kuroto prepared 500 samples from his cells. Since Kuroto already has a certain level of experience filtering out Yin Chakra from his cells, therefore, he had a better understanding of which potencies to use to not damage the cells too much. As such more samples survived the filtration process than thest time, the number stretched to 89!


    That is correct, the total number of samples that survived the filtration process is 89.


    As for the rest?


    They are either too damaged orpletely lost their cell activity.


    Simrly, Kuroto prepared another 1000 samples from Shisui''s cells. He prepared twice the number because this was the first time, he carried out Chakra filtration for Uchiha''s cells, as such he had to work his way through various potencies and find which one suited the cells samples perfectly, this again was manual work and took a lot of days.


    Finally, the number of samples that survived is 73.


    These 89 and 73 samples were deemed suitable to be processed and used for the next step which is the cell fusion process while the rest were discarded and disposed of.


    Without any further ado, Kuroto started the cell fusion process


    Simr tost time, the ratio of the number of cells he used for fusion was 99:1.


    In simple words, for each cell of Shisui, 99 of his cells were used.


    This means, that the stem cells that will be used to create the cell bud for the cultivation of Fire Nature Clone will have 99% of Kuroto''s cells and 1% of Shisui''s cells.


    For those wondering how is that even possible, as the number of cell samples does not match this ratio?


    The answer is very simple.


    Before we talked about the number of cell samples, not the number of cells, each sample contains more than one cell as such maintain the ratio is very easy.


    The final number of samples that went through the fusion process is 73.


    After injecting Shisui''s cells into the 73 samples one-by-one, Kuroto quietly waited for the fusion process to begin.


    Soon, failed result started to appear, which means that the cell fusion did not ur, and resulted in a rejection, there could be multiple causes for this, which includes, insufficient cell activity, unmatchable DNA, death of the fused cells midway through the fusion process and so on.


    In less than an hour, the fusion reaction of 59 samples resulted in a failure.


    In the next few minutes, the leftover 14 samples also started to lose cell activity, by the time the entire fusion process was over for all the samples, only one sample survived the fusion process, while the rest all were dead.


    Kuroto who was observing the entire fusion reaction had a serious look on his face.


    During the cloning of Suijin Clone, the number of samples that went through the fusion process was only 6, and even out of those 6, 3 samples sessfully survived the fusion process, showing a sess rate of 50%.


    But this time, 73 samples went through the fusion process, and still, only 1 sample survived the fusion process, the sess rate of the experiment is not even 1.37%.


    "Does the DNAbination of Hyuga and Uchiha has such a high rejection rate?"


    Although Kuroto expected that cultivating Fire Nature Clone would not be easy, and would require repeated trial and error even during the cloning process, he did not expect that the sess rate of the fusion process would drop down to such a low percentage.


    Sighing slightly, Kuroto collected the only sample that survived the fusion process, named it Sample-1A, ced it on top of the stage clip of the high precision microscope, and observed it through the Ocr Lens.


    While observing the fused group of cells, Kuroto''s face was full of disappointment.


    This is because the only sample that sessfully survived the fusion process is also very severely damaged, and the cell activity is also very low, as such it does not fit the minimum standard necessary for creating the cloning bud and was therefore ssified as unsuitable.


    But Kuroto thought a little and after a while of hesitation, Kuroto decided to not discard it but put it inside the incubator to start the budding.


    In the following weeks, Kuroto continued this experimentation, Chakra filtration, fusion, and so on, and the results were far worse than he expected, no matter how many samples were used or how many samples went through the fusion process, none of them were deemed sessful, each and every reaction for the fusion process resulted in failure!


    This became a reason for Kuroto''s distress, even after spending so much time, money, effort, and energy, the result he obtained were repetitive failures, finally, he couldn''t help but wonder, "Is it possible my and Shisui''s genes are nopatible that the fusion process is resulting in all but failures?"


    This doubt is not unreasonable, the sess rate of the previous fusion experiment was as high as 50%, but the overall sess rate this time is not even 0.1%, and gene ipatibility is the only reason that Kuroto can only think of for such a result.


    And strangely enough, while Kuroto continued his experimentation process, the cloning bud that was made out of the Sample-1A (which Kuroto deemed to be unsuitable but did not discard) and was ced in the Large nutrition tank to undergo the cultivation process was lucky enough to develop.


    However, Kuroto would always have a frown whenever he would observe this developing Clone.


    Because Kuroto can''t understand why this unsuitable sample underwent some kind of change as a result of which, its gender changed into that of a female as it developed from the stem cells to its current state,pletely deviating from Kuroto''s n.


    Naturally, Kuroto can''t ept using this female clone, so he had to continue the cloning experimentations, with different cell samples including, Itachi, Shinichi, etc.


    Now, Kuroto no longer feels that he has so many choices to choose from, because, the rejection between Uchiha and Hyuga genes is extremely very high!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 503 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 255 - – 252 Kekkei Genkai Stealing Plan

    Land of Rain.


    While Hyuga Kuroto was busy carrying out various experiments for the cultivation of Fire Nature Clone, Hiruko, a Konohagakure missing-nin, was also conducting various experiments in hisboratory in the Land of Rain. ??


    Ahhhhhhh��


    Suddenly, a loud screaming and wailing sound echoed in hisboratory.


    On the test bench, a certain man''s body was constantly swelling into various blobs of huge saas that glowed with purple light. The number of these blobs was quite a lot, giving the man a distorted and disgusting appearance.


    But, Hiruko who stood at the side did not detest this, and in fact, had a happy and ecstatic look, his eyes clearly dictated that he was very excited by observing the changes that the man went through!


    At this moment, the wailing and screaming of the man on the test bench gradually subsided.


    The huge blobs of saas that stood out of his body also shrank back one-after-another, as if they were never even there a few moments ago.


    Boom��


    Then suddenly, the man''s body that had just recovered suddenly burst from inside, sttering blood, gore, meat, and bones all over theboratory.


    Sshed with blood and gore all over his body, Hiruko was not only not angry, but in fact, had his lips curved into an evil grin.


    "Heh, Dark Medical Ninjutsu turns out to be more useful than I thought!"


    In the original story, in the same time period, Hiruko had to constantly avoid being noticed by Konoha''s Anbu and therefore had to change his hiding ce from time to time, and had to work in extreme secrecy, moreover, he was also busy with the matter of funding for his big project, so the development of Chimera Jutsu was very slow, almost close to a standstill.


    But that''s not the case here, after being forced to join Akatsuki Organization, Hiruko no longer fears being discovered by Konohagakure, and also has support from the Akatsuki Organization in terms of funds.


    Moreover, he also has Shinno''s assistance, who is extremely proficient in human physiology, has remarkable medical knowledge, and is also a master of various Regeneration Techniques.


    There is also Yomi, who is a master of Dark Medical Ninjutsu.


    So, having to not work in so secrecy, ess to proper funding''s curtesy to Akatsuki, coupled with the advice and assistance from Shinno and Yomi, Hiruko was able to speed up the development of the Chimera technique by many times and has now made a major breakthrough in it.


    Hiruko walked out of theboratory while wiping away the blood and gore on his body.


    ��


    In another room.


    Shinno was discussing some of his ideas about artificial Bijuu with Yomi.


    Simr to Hiruko, joining Akatsuki has been quite beneficial for him, as his Reibi project has also proceeded very smoothly. At present, there are only a few technical difficulties he has to solve to be a perfect Jinchuriki of Reibi.


    Seeing that Hiruko walked out of his experimentalboratory, Shinno immediately stopped his discussion with Yomi, and asked eagerly from Hiruko, "How was it, did you seed?"


    Hiruko threw the blood-stained towel to the trash can and spoke, "The initial phase was aplete sess, but the body of the test subjects are too fragile to be able to bear the burden of holding in the Chimera Buds!"


    Shinno was a little disappointed and sat back with a dispirited look. If Hiruko''s experiment had seeded, Shinno would have also started his Reibi project because all those technical difficulties would have been solved more or less.


    Hiruko did not care about Shinno''s downcast look and spoke with a Cheshire grin, "But Dark Medical Ninjutsu was indeed more useful than I thought, if the core of the subject that will take in the Chimera Buds is strong enough, then the probability of sess would be as high as 95%."


    Yomiughed immediately, "I am happy that Dark Medical Ninjutsu is useful."


    After being saved by Hiruko and Shinno, Yomi also joined Akatsuki but in terms of rank, he is Hiruko and Shinno''s subordinate so his authority is not much, as such, Yomi has to always maintain a polite and careful tone when talking to them.


    "Really, 95%!" �C Shinno eximed when he heard the words again, and said, "If that''s the case, then that means we can start to implement both of our ns, right!?"


    Hiruko tried to suppress the excitement in his heart but it was difficult to suppress it while he nodded to Shinno''s question.


    After his recent breakthrough in the study of the Chimera Technique, Hiruko is confident in the sess of his n, and therefore, he can officiallymence the Kekkei Genkai stealing n, he has been making preparation for this moment for so long, now all that hecks are the Kekkei Genkai users that he is going to absorb inside him to be the perfect ninja.


    And Hiruko knows that with the power of Akatsuki, gathering all those targets will be very easy.


    Soon, Hiruko came to the tallest tower of Amegakure, the ce from where the God of thisnd watches over the people of this nation.


    Under the leadership of Angel-sama, he was allowed to meet Lord Pain, the savior of this world and the leader of the Akatsuki Organization!


    For a moment Hiruko looked at the pair of Rinnegan, the eye with the purple ripple pattern then looked away immediately and said, "Leader, my experiment has reached a critical juncture, and I believe that I am extremely close to sess, to finallyplete the project I need help from Organization!"


    Tendo Pain had an indifferent look as if he was not interested but still choose to humor himself, "What do you need from the Organization?" �C he questioned in a deep voice.


    Hiruko immediately said, "I�� I need the organization''s help to gather few ninjas with selective Kekkei Genkai so that I can finally start the preparation for the ritual!"


    Angel on the side spoke, "Gathering shinobi with Kekkei Genkai wouldn''t be an easy thing."


    Hiruko nodded slightly, "I understand that well enough, I have already marked all of them with my Puppet Curse a few years ago, but gathering them will take a lot of time and will, therefore, attract the attention of other shinobi viges, and precisely why I need Organization''s help, I believe that with the power of the organization, it should be easy to capture them in the shortest amount of time possible!"


    Pain questioned, "Who are the shinobi you have selected, and what are the Kekkei Genkai they have?"


    Hiruko immediately answered, "The shinobi I have selected belong to the five great nations, and the Kekkei Genkai they possess are, Swift Release, Steel Release, Dark Release, Storm Release, and Sharingan of the Uchiha n from Konoha, I believe that gathering the first four should be much easier but I am not so sure about Sharingan, for that reason I marked Hatake Kakashi with the Puppet Curse as he owns one Sharingan despite not being an Uchiha, but I am still not sure if that would work as there would definitely be people stopping him."


    After hearing Hiruko''s answer, Pain was silent for a few seconds and said, "I will consider your request, you can go back for now."


    Hiruko wanted to add something but looking at those indifferent and cold eyes, he tacitly chose to shut up and obediently left as per Lord Pain''s order.


    After Hiruko left, a spiraling whirl appeared in the void, and out came the masked ''Uchiha Madara'' from the whirl. A few seconds of silenceter, he asked, "What do you think about his project?"


    Pain did not give any answer, his attitude clearly depicted that he was not much interested in this ritual whatsoever!


    For him, who has the Rinnegan, the eyes of Rikudo Sennin, Kekkei Genkai Stealing n is all but meaningless, and therefore, he doesn''t have much interest in it.


    ''Madara'' crossed his arms over his chest and while leaning on the wall and spoke, "The most recent information I have received has confirmed that Amatsukami can no longer be ignored, as they are also targeting the nine Bijuu."


    Pain''s gaze narrowed; a trace of coldness appeared.


    ''Madara'' seem to have noticed this change but he continued, "It is said that Konohagakure has proposed to hold the 2nd Gokage Summit to deal with mercenary organizations like Akatsuki, Amatsukami, and Nokizaru Group, at present, the four other viges seem to have epted their proposal and are in discussions to decide the location where the Gokage Summit will be held."


    Konan asked, "Can Amatsukami really pose a threat to us?"


    ''Madara'' said, "Suijin was able to go toe to toe with Sandaime Hokage, Homusubi was able to fight against Kumogakure''s A-B Combo with some help from the third member who uses Ma Release, rumors say that this third member is even stronger than Suijin and Homusubi, there is no information proving whether that is true or not, but what other abilities he has are unknown for now, so it could be possible, finally, there is that mysterious Yama, who we know nothing about other than his name and the disguise he wears, and we also don''t have any information if there are other members in their organization.


    Overall, I don''t believe that they pose a threat to us but given that their goals are also the nine Bijuu, as such they will be a force we will have to deal with at some point in time, and I have a feeling that we will need morebat personal with high power to deal with the uing future events��"


    Pain pondered over those words a while and spoke, "If that is the case then agree to Hiruko''s request, and gather all the Kekkei Genkai that he needs for his ritual."


    Konan nodded and walked out.


    "I will solve the problem of Sharingan!" �C Leaving that sentence ''Madara'' disappeared in the spiraling whirl.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 503 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 256 - – 253 Gathering Kekkei Genkai

    A few dayster, the Land of Birds.


    The four shinobi wearing the traditional turtle neck cloak of Akatsuki were walking through the dense forest. ??


    ncing at Hiruko next to him, Sasori who was hiding in his Hiruko puppet armorined, "I really don''t understand why Pain agreed to your absurd request and assigned all the members of the organization to kidnap so many shinobi with different Kekkei Genkai!"


    Hiruko was not bothered by Sasori''s question and spoke, "Even the leader with the eyes of Rikudo Sennin must realize that my n is very useful, therefore, he took my request seriously and agreed to help me with the power of the organization!"


    Inferiority has always been hidden in Hiruko''s heart, he has always wanted to prove himself and show that he too is no inferior to any legendary shinobi, but his mediocre talent has always gotten in his way which has caused him to be ignored time and time again.


    When he was in Konoha, Hiruko did all he could to prove himself that he was not inferior to the Sannin, but the difference between the Sannin and him was too wide and that difference kept bing bigger and bigger as time passed.


    Unwilling to ept this reality, and anger at himself for not being good enough, Hiruko broke through all moral shackles and delved himself into the study of the human body, and carried out many crazy and cruel human experiments.


    The Chimera Technique is the culmination of his hard work and the fact that the leader of Akatsuki chose to support his Kekkei Genkai Stealing n, deeply moved Hiruko''s heart, and made him very happy.


    Hiruko''s greatest desire is not strength, but recognition, and the fact that Pain, who has Rinnegan, the eye of Rikudo Sennin supports his n, which in itself is akin to recognition, and this also made him feel a sense of belonging with the Akatsuki.


    Sasori snorted disdainfully after hearing Hiruko''s words.


    Hiruko did not care about Sasori''s tsundere attitude and spoke with a grin, "Sasori, I have to tell you that your choice of giving up your physical body is wrong!"


    Sasori stopped and stared at Hiruko with a murderous look, his eyes carrying the killing intent that he would kill Hiruko any moment and make him into a puppet, "Ignorant guy, do you think you have the qualification to challenge my art?"


    In the previous battle against Sandaime Hokage, Sasori lost an arm, which motivated him to finally give up the useless human body andpletely turn his body into a puppet.


    Hiruko chose to ignore the term ''qualification'' and said, "You don''t need to get so angry over a small suggestion, facts will prove everything to you!"


    Sasori said coldly, "When you havepleted your so-called n, I will teach you in person about my puppetry!"


    Unlike Sasori and Hiruko who were having a constant conflict, Shinno and Kakuzu who were at the front were mostly silent with asional few words.


    At this time, Shinno smiled and spoke, "The task this time will really be troublesome for Kakuzu-san, I just hope that it will not dy Kakuzu-san''s personal matters for too long."


    Everyone in the Akatsuki knows Kakuzu''s love of money and they all understand this full well that as long as there is some free time between the assigned tasks, Kakuzu will most definitely go to the ck-Market to take bounty tasks and earn more money, therefore, Kakuzu is generally a very busy person.


    Kakuzu said with a gloomy expression, "Not only the Land of Fire, but even the other countries are persecuting and suppressing the ck-Market circle, as such no decent tasks are avable in the ck-Market!"


    Shinno spoke with a frowning expression, "Amatsukami''s actions have caused much more damage for people like us haven''t they?"


    With his experience, Shinno is also quite clear with the pattern of the Shinobi world.


    As far as he understands, the Akatsuki Organization that he is part of; is an extremely powerful secret organization in the world, and no matter which shinobi vige, Akatsuki is fully capable of destroying them and subverting the pattern of the shinobi world.


    And the fact that Amatsukami which popped out of nowhere also seems to have a simr level of strength as Akatsuki, and has already started to pose such a great threat to the five great viges, really makes Shinno feel very surprised.


    After a moment of consideration, Shinno asked, "Shinichi is also from the Uchiha n, shouldn''t he be aware of the real identity of Homusubi?"


    Kakuzu shook his head, "Thest time I met him, I asked Shinichi if he is aware of who Homusubi could be, all he said was ''I don''t have even the slightest of the clue of who Homusubi is, and how he popped out of thin air!'' And based on his expression, I can judge that he wasn''t lying about it."


    Shinno also muttered with a thoughtful expression, "Firstly, Ice Release user who could go toe-to-toe with Sandaime Hokage, then an unknown missing Uchiha with Mangekyou Sharingan who can fight against Kumogakure''s A-B Combo, then there is Ma Release user, and then there is mysterious leader, ''Yama'' such strength is more than enough topletely destroy a small shinobi vige within minutes if anything. Even I am unable to understand how they are appearing out of thin air."


    Kakuzu grunted in anger, "Ever since I fought with Amatsukami, my source of fortune has been cut off, on our next battle, I have to make sure that I take their hearts to make up for my losses!"


    After this, some small discussions continued, and soon, the four people arrived at a fork in the road. One path leading to the Land of Bears and the other towards the Land of Earth.


    Looking at the two different paths before him, Hiruko said, "From here, let''s split up, I and Shinno will go to the Land of Bear to deal with the shinobi with the Dark Release Kekkei Genkai, while your duo will bring the Steel Release user from the Land of Earth."


    Sasori did not reply to Hiruko, just started to walk towards the Land of Earth together with Kakuzu to bring the Steel Release user as fast as possible and be done with it.


    As Sasori and Kakuzu disappeared on the path, Hiruko and Shinno nodded towards each other and moved towards the Land of Bear.


    ��


    Somewhere near the Land of Whirlpools.


    Boom��


    With a loud muffled noise of colliding with wood, Uchiha Shinichi was violently knocked several trees along the path and finally stopped the fall.


    But before he could calm down, a high speed after image flickered through the cover of smoke and dust and disappeared instantly, and just a momentter a fast Kunai pierced through his heart.


    It was at this moment that Biwa Juzo arrived with his Kubikiribocho, and waved it fiercely, shing across the iing path of the after image with his trusty sword.


    Ding��


    The sword that the after image carried with him collided with Kubikiribocho, and for a moment several ear-piercing sounds of metal collision resounded through the forest when suddenly there was a loud explosion.


    After temporarily repelling the afterimage, Biwa Juzo watched his surroundings vigntly and retreated near Shinichi who has already recovered from the injury just a few moments ago, "Are you okay?"


    "**Puke** Shinichi vomited out the blood stuck in his throat, and asked Juzo with an annoyed tone, "Answer me Juzo, just why in the hell are we fighting this guy!?"


    Biwa Juzo said, "Obviously because this is the leader''s order, you can''tin about it."


    "But wasn''t he supposed to be controlled by some sort of ''Puppet Curse''? Then why in the hell is he not? His speed is too fast, I reckon that only Yondaime Raikage would be able to match such speed!" �C Shinichi paused here and wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth and continued, "Even if I can keep track of him with my Mangekyou Sharingan, what''s the point if I can''t even keep up with that freakish speed!?"


    Juzo also thought about what Shinichi said, based on the information they were given at the time they were issued with the task; it was stated that the target would be under the control of a puppet curse, and their job was to only safely bring him to the target destination, but that''s not happening here.


    "Well, for now, we can''t figure out the reason why the puppet curse that was supposed to work is not working, we have to deal with him regardless of any issues, remember the detail we have, he is a shinobi with Swift Release Kekkei Genkai, and the fact that he has those light red hair must mean that he has Uzumaki Blood in his body!"


    Shinichi nodded but he was more confused, "But wasn''t the Uzumaki n annihted by the four viges even before the Second Shinobi War began?"


    Juzo sighed, "It''s true that Uzumaki n was annihted, but some members of this n still exist in the shinobi world."


    Shinichi muttered with a sullen look, "Swift Release coupled with Uzumaki physique andrge Chakra reserve, this guy is not only extremely fast but is also very apt in taijutsu toplement his Kekkei Genkai, it''s going to be a pain in the ass to capture this guy alive!"


    Biwa Juzo nodded and gave Shinichi a serious nce, "Right, so it''s about time you start taking this seriously. If we don''t catch him, it will be difficult to exin this to the leader, you can''t bezy here unlike all the time."


    Shinichi who was reprimanded by Juzo grinned slightly, "So you have been noticing myziness all the time, huh?"


    Juzo sighed, "I don''t understand why you don''t take anything rted to Akatsuki seriously, but since you have decided to join the organization, you should at least perform the mission regardless of whatever other things you have in mind, I don''t care what you do in your free time, but it''s about time you start taking things a bit seriously, otherwise, I won''t have anything to exin to leader!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 505 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 257 - – 254 Swift Release And Storm Release

    Having been seen through by Juzo, Shinichi sighed, he knows that although Juzo tries to be an indifferent and cruel person from the outside, in reality, Juzo is quite the opposite, for this reason, Shinichi has always teased Juzo saying that he is nothing like a brutal or ruthless person as most of the missing-nin.


    Therefore, Shinichi also understands that this time Juzo reprimanded him, it is purely out of goodwill, as such decided to put away hiszy look for a while and take this mission seriously, "Okay-okay, I willplete this mission earnestly!" ??


    Seeing that Shinichi finally decided to be somewhat serious, Juzo stopped talking nonsense and asked directly, "So, what''s the n?"


    While observing his surroundings carefully with his Mangekyou Sharingan, Shinichi said, "Let''s try going with n-33A, we came up with it a few days ago, it should work perfectly in this situation!"


    Juzo nodded in agreement.


    While the two were busy nning their next move, the Swift Release user saw this as an opportunity, and immediately went for an attack, using the fastest speed he could reach, he rushed towards Biwa Juzo and stab through his throat fiercely.


    Almost at the same instant, Shinichi who was already preparedpleted the hand signs and shouted, ''Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu''


    Prompted by his Chakra, a billowing hot stream of fire gushed out of Shinichi''s mouth and rushed towards the iing enemy.


    The Swift Release user didn''t expect Shinichi to suddenly use Fire Release Jutsu at such a perfect opportunity, and he knew that if he insisted on continuing the attack towards Juzo then he would be burned to crisp.


    So, he immediately changed his movement trajectory to the right and dodged the iing fire.


    Suddenly, Juzo who was standing near Shinichi turned into water, and at the same time, another Juzo appeared on a tree opposite the fire and shouted, ''Water Release: Great Waterfall Jutsu!''


    The huge streams of water and fire collided together, and in an instant, the entire forest was covered in mist.


    Juzo continued to print the head seals, and shouted ''Ninja Art: Hiding in the Mist Jutsu!''


    Instantly, the preexisting mist grew thicker blocking all the visual acuity.


    But there lied the advantage, they have already confirmed that the Swift release user is not a sensor-nin, as such he will no longer be able to discern the direction he will be going, nor will he be able to locate his targets.


    While Shinichi can see through the cover of mist with his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Although Juzo will have some trouble normally, he will still be able to discern the directions the enemy is moving in thanks to the chakra disruption in the mist giving feedback to Juzo.


    Moreover, Juzo can also use Silent Killing, so there will be no sound from his movements.


    Overall, this situation will be aplete advantage for Shinichi and Juzo''s duo.


    And the Swift release user seems to have realized that he was in a tough spot for now and tried to escape out of the forest.


    Wherever he moved, he left behind a trail, which was easily noticed by Shinichi, and easily sensed by Juzo.


    The moment Shinichi captured the enemy''s movement trajectory, he suddenly flickered from his position and appeared at the spot where the enemy will be appearing in a second.


    The Swift Release user had to attempt a change of direction at this instant, but the moment he tried to turn away, a silent sword cut through the cover of mist and arrived towards him.


    The Swift Release user had to immediately use the sword in his hand to block that attack, but that short moment of pause was more than enough of an opportunity Shinichi needed to disrupt his chakra flow, sessfully putting him in a Genjutsu with mere eye contact.


    As soon as the enemy showed a momentary sluggishness, Juzo sessfully knocked him out, and immediately injected the special drug inside the body of the captive, this drug would put him in an unconscious state until its antidote is injected into his body.


    After confirming that the captive was in an unconscious state, Juzo sighed in relief and said to Shinichi, "Mangekyou Sharingan''s Genjutsu is really useful in such battles!"


    Shinichi didn''t care, Mangekyou Sharingan is nothing more than a tool for him now, and he really doesn''t care anymore, so long as it keeps working then that''s all that matters.


    "Now that he has been captured, let''s return to the Land of Rain and deliver this guy to Hiruko for whatever reason he needs him for!"


    Juzo nodded and after tying the captive limbs with chakra sealing tags, he passed him over to Shinichi, who held him over his shoulder and both started moving towards the Land of Rain.


    ��


    Somewhere around the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Hot Water.


    A spiraling whirl suddenly appeared in the void and out came a masked-man wearing a ck cloak over his body.


    After taking a casual look around him, he jumped over a tree, as if waiting for something.


    At this time, Zetsu''s body rose up from the tree bark and informed the masked-man, "Our spy in Kumogakure has given information and confirmed the location where the 2nd Gokage Summit is going to be held, the Kage''s have agreed to assemble at the Hozuki Castle in the Land of Grass!"


    The masked-man was surprised, "Hozuki Castle? Why there?"


    Zetsu said, "None of the five great shinobi viges trust each other, and they have been at a stalemate with each other, so finally they decided to meet at Hozuki Castle, which is located at a fair amount of distance from all five of the viges."


    The masked-man nodded and asked again after thinking a little, "Have you confirmed Kumogakure''s candidates who will be attending the meeting?"


    Zetsu nodded, "From Kumogakure, Raikage will obviously be attending the Summit, but because Amatsukami''s targets are the nine Bijuu, so he has decided to not take either of the Jinchuriki with him, as such two Jonin will be following him, one is the shinobi who was the vice-captain of the peace delegation that went to Konoha, while the other one is a user of Storm Release Kekkei Genkai."


    As soon as he heard this, the masked-man smiled, "Very good!"


    One of the Kekkei Genkai that Hiruko needs for his ritual is Storm Release, although there are many users of Strom Release, most of them are concentrated in Kumogakure.


    As such, if Akatsuki ns to catch a Storm Release user, then they will have to attack Kumogakure, although there is no problem with it, it is still hassling.


    And now that the masked-man has the information that a Storm Release user will be going to the Hozuki Castle as the Raikage''s guard, so it is obviously best to capture him, this will be much easier than sneaking into Kumogakure and fighting and whatnot��


    Not letting this opportunity go away, masked-man took out two ck-cloaks with some golden pattern sewn on them, wore one of them upon him, and passed over the other to Zetsu, "Put on this Cloak and cover your face with those leaves, after you are ready, you will be the bait and lead the Raikage away from his two guards."


    Zetsu who received the ck-Cloak from the masked-man observed it for a while, he was able to notice that this cloak was very simr to the disguising cloak that the members of Amatsukami wear, as such Zetsu can''t help but be surprised, "You want us to pretend to be members of Amatsukami, so as to put the me of the missing ninja upon Amatsukami''s head?"


    The masked man nodded.


    Since now he has been unable to find any useful information about Amatsukami, therefore, he has to be extremely vignt when dealing with them.


    Initially, he did not care too much about Amatsukami''s goals as long as they don''t interfere with his Project Tsuki no Me, but now that Amatsukami has officially dered that they will start targeting the nine Bijuu, so masked-man can no longer ignore their presence.


    At this moment Akatsuki has not started to collect the Bijuu and is still in the initial phase of gathering excellent shinobi under theirmand who can contend with Bijuu, so the masked man is unwilling to fight Amatsukami head-on for now, but at the same time, he can no longer sit back and watch Amatsukami growing stronger!


    Therefore, this 2nd Gokage Summit is another opportunity for him to indirectly target Amatsukami! When the me of the missing shinobi from all the viges is put on Amatsukami, then Amatsukami would have made an enemy out of all the shinobi viges, and all of them will unanimously point their fingers and weapons towards Amatsukami and do all they can to eradicate this organization.


    And when that happens, Amatsukami''s threat will either bepletely eliminated or will be lowered down so that the masked-man will no longer have to worry about them.


    A such putting the me on Amatsukami''s head is extremely necessary for the Kage''s to direct their fingers towards Amatsukami, and using this disguise is the best option to achieve that objective.


    Zetsu understood the masked man''s approach andplied.


    With both of them disguised as the member of Amatsukami, Zetsu led them towards their goal and the two soon discovered Raikage and his two guards rushing towards the Land of grass for the Gokage Summit.


    Looking at the Raikage and his entourage moving towards the Land of Grass, masked-man signaled Zetsu, "Go!"


    Zetsu who was dressed as an unknown member of Amatsukami retracted into the ground.


    ��


    P.O.V. Change.


    Yondaime Raikage and his two guards were moving towards the Land of Grass.


    Then suddenly one of his subordinates stopped and whispered while pointing in a certain direction, "Raikage-sama, look there�� from the type of clothes he is wearing he seems to be a member of Amatsukami going somewhere."


    Ay narrowed his eyes as soon as he heard those words and looking in that direction, he was indeed surprised because from the disguise which included the ck cloak printed with some strange golden pattern and that green leafy structure over his head, whether he is a person or nt? Whichever he may be, but he seems to be a member of Amatsukami!


    What''s more, that person doesn''t seem to have noticed these three as if he was busy in some thoughts.


    Rai (the Storm Release user) said, "Do you think he is a member of Amatsukami?"


    Blue Lightning started to flicker around the Raikage as he said, "We will find out when I break his hands and legs!"


    Whoosh��


    Leaving that sentence he suddenly disappeared from his position and ran in the direction of the suspected Amatsukami member.


    The suspected member of Amatsukami suddenly noticed somethinging towards him and, and his expression shrank, and he fled into the distance immediately using his unique technique.


    The Raikage who wasing towards the suspected member of Amatsukami narrowed his eyes, he immediately understood that the person is indeed a member of Amatsukami, as such he must not be allowed to escape, so he urged the Lightning Chakra around him more violently increasing his speed several times and shouted, "You bastard, don''t think that you will manage to get away this time!"


    Seeing that Raikage-sama disappearing so fast, Rai shouted hurriedly, "Raikage-sama, please wait, it could be a trap!"


    However, before, Rai''s voice could reach Raikage, he has already disappeared.


    Now Rai and the other Jonin looked at each other.


    The other Jonin asked with a frown, "What to do now?"


    Rai sighed and spoke with a helpless expression, "What else can we do? Follow them of course! I am afraid that it could be a trap designed by Amatsukami to attack Raikage-sama!"


    Just as he spoke, a spiraling whirl appeared behind the two of them, before the two of them could notice the sudden appearance of spiraling whirl, a hand stretched out of it, held Rai by the neck and dragged him inside the spiraling whirl!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 505 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 258 - – 255 Female Clone

    Looking at the deformed clones floating in the nutrition tank, Kuroto can''t help but cry tears of blood.


    "The genes of the Uchiha n are poison!" �C Muttered Kuroto in helplessness. In the previous few weeks, Kuroto has been able to collect cells of more than a dozen Uchiha, including Itachi and Sasuke, of course with Shisui''s help, and even asked Shinichi to send his cells, which heplied with and did. ??


    After obtaining these cells, Kuroto again carried out several gene fusion experiments, which consumed a lot of his time, energy, and resources, finally three samples survived the fusion process and were embedded in the cultivation nutrition tank for the development.


    After obtaining three samples that fused sessfully, Kuroto thought that at least one of these samples will develop into a good enough clone, that Kuroto will be able to use as his Fire Nature clone, but reality taught him a cruel lesson.


    All three samples developed into deformed bodies.


    The first body has its body parts distorted, all facial features and limbs are misaligned as well��


    The second one has developed into a fat lump of meatball with multiple limbs, eyes, mouth, and nose sprouting off from all over the body, but no bone within it whatsoever!


    The third has three heads, each head with three eyes, a t nose, and a mouth that doesn''t seem to have lips at all, moreover, there are four sets of arms, but just a single leg toplement that.


    Looking at the three clones that looked more horrifying than monsters, Kuroto could only sigh helplessly.


    This series of experiments and clone creation cost him a lot, much more than the initial budget limit Kuroto set for creating the Fire Nature Clone, but even after tens of thousands of attempts, not even a single clone came out which Kuroto can determine as good enough.


    And he can''t continue to keep doing the experiments any longer as that would not only consume too many funds a lot of his time and efforts with not even a certain 0.0001% chance of sess.


    ''Sigh, and here I thought that my and Shisui''s genes are ipatible, never did I expect that my genes arepletely ipatible with the entire Uchiha n, in fact, my and Shisui''s genes turn out to be somewhatpatible based on the one clone that developed sessfully even though its gender changed to that of a female!'' �C Kuroto sighed with emotions as his gaze shifted towards one of therge nutrition tanks at the corner of thisboratory.


    Thisrge nutrition tank obviously contains the female clone which was submerged in the green medicinal water to maintain a proper supply of necessary nutrition.


    Walking towards the Clone, Kuroto mulled over the thought; whether he should use this female clone or not.


    There is no doubt that by looks of the clone the Hyuga genes are dominant, as the appearance is that of a typical Hyuga Kunoichi.


    As a traditional shinobi n, the males of the Hyuga n are all well-groomed and mannered individuals, while the females are mostly elegant, dignified, and somewhat soft by nature, this is the case with almost all of the Hyuga nsmen.


    The Hyuga gics are obviously very good, so the appearance of the Hyuga nsmen are generally good, of course, Kuroto is no exception to this, as his looks rivaled Kakashi during their academy years, and has only got better ever since all his genebinations activated.


    And the Uchiha n is not much different either, the males are mostly sharp and domineering, and because of the passive effects of Sharingan, their eyes are generally piercing by nature, and their natural aura is cold.


    Coincidently enough, the female clone in therge nutrition tankbines the good aspects of both the Uchiha and the Hyuga, it has the elegant and dignified appearance of a Hyuga Kunoichi while there is also that sharpness, coldness, and unapproachable aura of a typical Uchiha.


    For this reason, the female clone exudes an extremely heroic, noble, elegant, and proud temperament.


    Well, all that aside, Kuroto is still unable to figure out just what could be the reason that the clone turned into a female instead of a male, after all, the chromosome pair that defines the gender of a person should obviously be that of a male, as both him and Shisui are males, but still the clone turned into a woman.


    There is a guess in his mind; however, Kuroto is not sure whether that is actually true or not, in terms of their most general rtion to one another, Yin represents the female, while Yang represents the male, and since this clone still has too much yin chakra even after Kuroto washed it out, so it''s possible that too much yin chakra probably caused a mutation in the gene structure of the bud and henceforth, changed its gender.


    It is just a guess, and there is no solid evidence to prove whether this theory is correct or not.


    And Kuroto also can''t figure out what sort of impact will this female clone have in his big project.


    And next is the matter of stats of this clone.


    Because the sample cells use to cultivate this clone were severely damaged, so its basic stats are not very good, at least not as good as the Suijin Clone.


    This also means that the difficulty of training this clone will be much higher than that of Suijin Clone.


    This is the second reason why Kuroto had a certain sense of rejection towards this clone, but now that he is left with no other choice due to repeated failures so Kuroto has to go with the female clone.


    The repeated failures have also made him understand that he can''t touch Yin and Yang chakra Nature so early, with his current knowledge, experience, or the extent of technical means he has ess to at the moment.


    With that understood, Kuroto took out the female clone from the nutrition tank and ced it on the test bench.


    After recording all the physical measurements, and body stats, Kuroto used Tenseigan Soul Descend and transferred his soul into the female clone body without much hesitation.


    As soon as his main body''s eyelids closed, the female clone lying on the test bench opened her eyes.


    At the start, Kuroto felt a bit strange, the feeling was a bit different, Kuroto ignored this feeling for now and proceeded to slowly get up from the test bench.


    Took a while and Kazekage puppet''s support, but he or I guess she, for now, managed to get up.


    A few check-ups, body stretches, and coordinative movementster; Kuroto walked towards the mirror and observed the body, he was, of course, naked and observed all the muscle movements of this body in the mirror to get familiar with it.


    By now he has also understood why did he feel slightly different, it''s because of the extra weight of a pair of breasts that he was unfamiliar with up to now, and some of the other parts that are different in femalespared to males.


    All that aside, what surprised Kuroto was the coordinative system of this body, he did not feel any opposition while transferring his soul which was unusual, as there is slight resistance at the start. This clone seems very much capable of adapting to his soul.


    But it''s also not surprising at the same time, as the gender of a body has nothing to do with its adaptability to a soul, this can easily be proven from the fact that Orochimaru also once transferred his soul into a female body during the Konoha Crush Arc and even fought against Sandaime Hokage at that time, and the rest is already known.


    As such, it can be concluded that the gender of a body has nothing to do with itspatibility with a soul.


    Putting aside those thoughts, Kuroto continued carrying out the auditory and coordinative movements.


    After he felt that basic movements were no longer a problem, Kuroto focused on his eyes.


    When his soul was not transferred to this body, the pair of eyes was just a collection of cells, in simple words, they were semifinished, as was the case with Suijin Clone.


    He was also surprised even after transferring his soul to this clone there was not much change in the eyes in the deactivated state, they are pretty much the same as Suijin''s pair of Byakugan. This was again quite unexpected.


    After all, both Uchiha and Hyuga are ns with dojutsu type Kekkei Genkai, so Kuroto expected a bit of mutation.


    "Surprisingly, Uchiha genes did not have any effects on the Byakugan." �C But upon thinking a little, this is also normal, after all, the ratio of Hyuga and Uchiha cells present in this clone is 99:1, and Hyuga bloodline is no weaker than Uchiha, therefore, the chances of mutation are a bit small.


    Then Kuroto muttered in distress, "I don''t know whether this clone body will be able to bear the burden of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan?"


    This is another issue, and Kuroto doesn''t seem to have a solution to solve this problem yet.


    "I guess I will try to create one more Fire nature Clone in the future, but before I improve my knowledge and other means to be able to do so, let''s develop this clone."


    Kuroto feels that he should be prepared in advance.


    While developing this Clone, he is also going to improve his knowledge and other means and see if he can create one more clone.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 507 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 259

Need ideas for how to create a trial/test to select whether Uchiha Itachi is worthy of obtaining Sword of Totsuka.

 Chapter 260 - – 256 Amatsukami Made Its Move Again?

    With that decision, next Kuroto wrapped some bandages over the pubic area and the pair of breasts to keep them affixed and not be a problem while carrying out intensive movements and training, and after putting over on a simple robe he found in theb, he walked barefoot towards the detachedboratory where Uchiha Ryota was detained.


    Byakugan! ??


    In the vision of Byakugan, Kuroto found that the two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan in the eye sockets of Uchiha Ryota are already past the preliminary fusion.


    And because two eyeballs are midway through the fusion process, so together they appear to be a little bloated and have an overall elliptical outline.


    "Sigh, the speed of fusion is still much slower than I expected." �C Shaking his head in disappointment, Kuroto left theboratory.


    At this time, Kuroto thought on his way towards the mainb, "On gic fusion technology, Orochimaru is also an expert, maybe I should ask some knowledge and insight from him."


    Gene fusion is not a new field of science, as gene fusion experiments were even carried out during the era of Nidaime Hokage''s rule, after the death of Shodaime-sama, many of the Senju nsmen volunteered in the experimentations to be able to inherit Shodaime-sama''s Wood Release Kekkei Genkai by fusing his cells into their body, but without exception, all of them failed.


    These experiments were, of course, carried out in secrecy and the general public is not aware of this knowledge, after Nidaime-sama''s death, Sandaime-sama terminated these experiments but they were still secretly carried out by Shimura Danzo.


    And it was Shimura Danzo who tempted Orochimaru to start his own research about the Wood Release, Yamato is the result of these experiments.


    Not only did he survive the fusion experiment, but even manage to awaken the Wood Release.


    Shimura Danzo also uses Shodaime Sama''s Cells which is another result of those experiments.


    It must not be forgotten that Hashirama cells are countless times more terrifying than cancer cells, they canpletely swallow another person''s cells, so the difficulty of Hashirama Cells fusion is much-much-much higher than the Uchiha cells.


    And the fact that Yamato managed to sessfully fuse with the Hashirama Cells, does not only showcase his specialties but also shows Orochimaru''s expertise in the field of gene fusion.


    So, his guidance would only benefit Kuroto.


    But as you know, Orochimaru is a snake and one should always be careful when dealing with a snake!


    "But if I contact Orochimaru he would obviously ask Haku to be sent back, what should I do then?"


    For the past few months, Haku has been constantly living in the underground residence.


    There is a reason why Kuroto has not sent him back to Orochimaru yet, it is because Haku is not only aware of the fact that Kuroto has been trying to learn Ice Release, but is also aware that Kuroto can use some strange technique to attach his soul to others, which happened when he used Tenseigan Soul Descend to leech his soul to Haku''s body to experience Ice Release in personal.


    As such, once Haku returns to Orochimaru, it is difficult to guarantee that Haku will not exin what he experienced here upon being asked by Orochimaru.


    With Orochimaru''s cunningness, as long as Orochimaru learns that Kuroto has been trying to learn Ice Release, and is capable of transferring his soul, then it won''t take him much time to put two and two together, and he will immediately realize that there is some deep connection between him and Suijin of Amatsukami.


    And when that happens Orochimaru might even be able to guess the true identity of Suijin, which will give him a perfect understanding of the secret behind Amatsukami!


    This is something Kuroto does not want, so he has to think of some other ways out of this situation.


    upied by so many thoughts, Kuroto soon returned to the mainb, and after transferring back his soul to his main body, he put the female clone inside the Large Nutrition tank again, thenpiled all the data of the gene fusion experiment he carried out in the past few weeks.


    After doing so he returned to his home.


    ��


    Next day.


    Today it was Kuroto and Shisui''s turn to keep a watch over and ensure the safety of the protagonist of the canon, as per the mission assigned to Anbu Team-11, by Sandaime-sama.


    Uzumaki Naruto who is already four years old, does not like staying in the lonely home he is given, no one other than him lives in that lonesome ce, as such he spends most of his time walking through the vige.


    But because of the rumors of the demon fox being sealed inside him, and the hatred people of Konoha harbored for Kyuubi made those people direct their hatred towards the young Naruto, as such he has always been rejected, hated, and ignored by most of the vigers.


    This has made Naruto''s childhoodck the love and attention that a child needs and made him always be lonely without getting any answer as to why he is treated as such.


    "Sigh��!" �C Standing on the tree, Shisui sighed while looking at the little Naruto walking through the streets in the cold night, Naruto''s head was low, and sadness in his eyes.


    Kuroto also looked at Naruto withplicated emotions.


    Kuroto knows that he will never be able to understand Naruto''s pain, after all, Kuroto is at least aware of who were his parents, what kind of people were they like and so many more things, even after their death, Yui has always been there for him, so he has never truly felt lonely.


    But Naruto''s case ispletely different.


    As the son of Yondaime Hokage and the princess of the Uzumaki n, Naruto should actually be the prince of Konoha if anything, moreover, both his parents sacrificed their lives to protect Konoha, and the fact that Kyuubi has been sealed inside him makes him the Hero of the vige, yet he suffers such treatment at the hands of the vigers.


    It''s really inhuman to make such a young child go through such a life and suffer through such coldness and hatred from others.


    In fact, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that it is Konoha''s luck that Naruto did not go dark and kept up his positive attitude to seek everyone''s acknowledgment, rather than ughtering them coldly.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    While Kuroto was busy in thoughts, two figures appeared beside Kuroto.


    They are none other than Kakashi and Guy who are also dressed in their Anbu uniforms.


    Kuroto nced at the two of them and asked curiously, "What are you two doing here, it''s still not the time to change the shift, did something happen!?"


    Kakashi and Guy removed their mask for a while and said, "Right, something serious happened."


    Kuroto and Shisui also removed their respective masks, and Shisui asked in confusion, "Something really happened?" �C he was stunned, then asked, "So, um�� what happened exactly?"


    Kakashi spoke with a sullen face, "Amatsukami recently made their move, this time they attacked Raikage-dono and his entourage who were on their way to the location discussed by the five Kage for the uing Gokage Summit, in this attack, both the guards that were apanying him suffered!"


    ""What!?"" �C both Kuroto and Shisui were taken aback by this sudden news and eximed at the same time.


    Immediately, both looked at each other and asked the other party with a shocked and doubtful face, ""Amatsukami�� Amatsukami has been making their moves recently?""


    But seeing that both of them asked the same question and both of them had the same, shocked, confused and doubtful expression, they shook their heads instinctively, ""I don''t know!""


    Kakashi didn''t think too much about Kuroto and Shisui''s behavior, and their shocked and doubtful expression, ording to him, both Kuroto and Shisui were probably asking the other party if he knew this information, so not minding their exim, Kakashi continued, "Hokage-sama is worried that Amatsukami will conspire some ns against the Kyuubi which is sealed inside Uzumaki Naruto, so assigned more Anbu to ensure Uzumaki Naruto''s safety, so from now, entire Team-11 will keep watch over him together and our shifts will be changed with other Anbu teams during the 6-hour break we will get."


    Both Shisui and Kuroto nodded, and after a while of silence, Kuroto asked, "Is Raikage-dono alright?"


    "Raikage is safe and sound, the target of this attack was not Raikage-dono but his two guards." �C Kakashi said.


    Kuroto frowned and muttered, "But why would Amatsukami attack Raikage''s guards? Was there anything special about them?"


    Kakashi thought a little and said, "I am not sure, one of the guards following him was the Jonin who came to Konoha with the Kumo peace delegation, while the other one was a user of Storm Release Kekkei Genkai, and he was called Rai."


    Shisui''s gaze flickered, "I know him!" �C Shisui''s words attracted the attention of the rest of the team, seeing their questioning eyes which asked for further exnation, Shisui said, "It was during the third great Shinobi War, during one of the missions, our team encountered another three-man team of Kumogakure, at that time, I fought against Rai, who was the strongest of his team, our fight did notst long, but during that brief confrontation I was unable to take the advantage, and at that time, I already had three tomoe Sharingan, so it wouldn''t be wrong to say that Rai was very strong even at that time! By now, he should have already been an elite Jonin!"


    Kakashi nodded, "He is indeed an elite Jonin based on the information we have, and it is still unclear as to why would Amatsukami attack these two Jonin, Rai''s status is unclear, it''s possible that he is already dead, but we can''t know for certain as there is no corpse to identify, but we do know that the other Jonin is dead, as his corpse was found, so we are assuming that Amatsukami''s target was Rai in specific, and there is a possibility that he is still alive!"


    Guy muttered with a dejected face, "In the face of Amatsukami, I am afraid�� that Rai��"


    But before Guy couldplete his sentence, Kuroto asked, "Is there any information about which member of Amatsukami attacked this Rai fellow?"


    Asked by Kuroto, Kakashi took out a few documents from his shinobi bag and passed them over to Kuroto and Shisui. "ording to Raikage-dono''s description, the member of Amatsukami that appeared this time had a strange face and body."


    Upon listening to Kakashi''s words Kuroto focused his attention on the document that listed the following information:


    Name: Yama


    Designation: The leader of Amatsukami


    Suspected Chakra Nature Code: Yin


    Appearance: Unknown


    Identity: Unknown


    Strength: Unknown


    Records of Battles: No information avable


    Danger Level: Unknown


    Name: Suijin


    Designation: Member of Amatsukami


    Suspected Chakra Nature Code: Water


    Appearance: Unknown


    Abilities: Uses Ice Release Kekkei Genkai of Yuki n at an unusually high mastery level, specializes in Water Release Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Bokijutsu, etc.


    Identity: Unknown member of the Yuki n


    Strength: Strength Level of a Kage ss Shinobi


    Records of Battles: Fought on equal footing with the Sandaime Hokage of Konoha


    Danger Level: S+


    Name: Homusubi


    Designation: Member of Amatsukami


    Suspected Chakra Nature Code: Fire


    Appearance: Unknown


    Abilities: Possess Uchiha n''s Mangekyou Sharingan, Wields Unknown Golden Fire, Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, Uchiha Shurikenjutsu, Taijutsu, etc


    Identity: Unknown member of the Uchiha n


    Strength: Strength Level of a Kage ss Shinobi


    Records of Battles: Fought on equal footing against Uchiha Shisui of the Uchiha n, as well as against Kumogakure''s A-B Combo.


    Danger Level: S+


    Name: Unknown


    Designation: Member of Amatsukami


    Suspected Chakra Nature Code: Wind


    Appearance: Unknown


    Abilities: Possess Ma Release,


    Identity: Unknown defected shinobi from Sunagakure


    Strength: Strength Level of a Kage ss Shinobi


    Records of Battles: No records


    Danger Level: S+


    Name: Unknown


    Designation: Member of Amatsukami


    Suspected Chakra Nature Code: Earth


    Appearance: Strange simr to a nt


    Abilities: Unknown


    Identity: Unknown


    Strength: Unknown


    Records of Battles: No records


    Danger Level: Unknown


    Kuroto frowned as he read the detail, "Is it thest member who did it?"


    Kakashi shook his head, "There is no confirmation, this ninja led away Raikage, but it is still unclear whether he is actually responsible for the disappearance of Rai, or if there was the involvement of other members of Amatsukami."


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 508 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 261 - – 257 Greedy Cat!

    There are only a handful of people in the shinobi would who would dare to attack or cause trouble with the Raikage.


    Kuroto is no exception to this, as even he is unwilling to cause conflict with Raikage unless absolutely necessary, so the identity of the attacker is not so hard to guess, in all likelihood, it has to be the handiwork of Akatsuki, and this guess is more than likely to be true because there is mention of this member with nt-like appearance, which has to be Zetsu without a doubt. ??


    But Kuroto is a little puzzled as to why would Akatsuki attack and intercept Raikage and his two guards?


    ''Moreover, even if they did attack, why would they want to me this upon Amatsukami? Are they worried about something? That�� should probably�� not be the case, right!?'' �C thought Kuroto but he wasn''t so sure.


    At this time, Shisui who has also read the information asked Kakashi, "There is too little information about the enemy here, did Raikage not fight the new suspected member of Amatsukami?"


    Kakashi shook his head awkwardly, "Raikage�� Raikage was actually too impatient and rashly chased after this member of Amatsukami and was deliberately led away, neither was he able to catch this member nor did he have any battle with him. So, there is not much we know about this enemy."


    "But it can be determined that Amatsukami''s target was probably Rai." �C After a pause, Shisui continued, "Rai''s life and death status are unknown, but what could be the reason that Amatsukami went after Rai, weren''t their target the nine Bijuu, so why to attack a non-Jinchuriki, after all, we do know that Amatsukami does not attack any unrted party, so why attack him? Was it just the bounty on his head or did they hope to extract any information out of him, like the probable location of the Jinchuriki, or maybe the secrets of Storm Release?"


    Kakashi said, "Both are possible, the second reason is more than likely to be the case, based on the fact that Amatsukami has already kidnapped two Uchiha Shinobi, it wouldn''t be wrong to judge that Amatsukami is also targeting shinobi with different Kekkei Genkai too, but we can''t loosen our guards as who knows when they will start to target Bijuu..."


    Guy continued, "The threat on Naruto is more eminent; if Amatsukami dares to openly attack Raikage''s entourage just for Kekkei Genkai user, unlike the other times when they carried out sneak attacks, there is no telling whether they will again sneak inside Konoha and try to do steal the Kyuubi, as such Hokage-sama has added more manpower to ensure Uzumaki Naruto''s safety!"


    ''Storm Release huh!?'' �C Hearing Kakashi and Guy''s words, Kuroto suddenly recalled Hiruko, and thought, ''Is it possible that Akatsuki''s attack on this Storm Release user is rted to Hiruko?''


    Kuroto is not sure, this is because it''s too early for Hiruko to act, even in the original series, Hiruko started to steal Kekkei Genkai when Naruto''s generation had already grown up into teenage, it was also at that time that Hirukopleted his imperfect Chimera Technique.


    But Kuroto has to also take into ount that there have already been too many changes in the timeline, as such, the sudden attack and disappearance of this storm Release user at the hands of Akatsuki does lead to the possibility. Since Hiruko has joined Akatsuki, so this could be the only reason.


    ''But howe Hiruko manage to perfect Chimera Technique so early? Is it because he joined Akatsuki and got all the help he needed toplete that technique?'' �C thought Kuroto.


    This could be the only possible case.


    Afterpleting their shift, Team-11 separated and went to their respective homes.


    Shisui and Kuroto were going in the same direction, and after Kakashi and Guy left, he asked eagerly, "Kuroto-san, what''s going on? Are there other members in Amatsukami?"


    "If there were other members in Amatsukami, then why would I not inform you about them in advance!?" �C snorted Kuroto, and continued, "The person who attacked Raikage and his entourage is someone else pretending to be a member of Amatsukami; their goal is obviously to put the me of their actions on our head!"


    Shisui was immediately angry, "Scoundrels! Kuroto-san, let''s find them!"


    Kuroto nced at Shisui and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry!" Then asked after a pause, "First answer this question of mine, what is the objective of Amatsukami?"


    Shisui was confused as to why would Kuroto-San ask this, but he answered nheless, "To solve the conflict between the Uchiha n and the vige?"


    Kuroto nodded, "That''s not exactly correct but it is one of the objectives in the big game, so does it really matter whether someone is putting the me of their action upon Amatsukami? Although their intentions are obviously malicious towards us, by doing so, they are actually helping us further increase the threat of Amatsukami in the eyes of everyone, so this is obviously very helpful for us!"


    Shisui thought a little and said, "Right, the more threat Amatsukami poses, the more concerned the n and vige will grow towards them, so the internal conflict will continue to get dyed as time passes."


    "Exactly!" �C Kuroto nodded.


    "But�� but these people are doing such things and using our name to put on the me, I always feel a bit ufortable, are we going to let them do as they wish?"


    Kuroto said casually, "I have a few things in mind that we will be doing to deal with this problem, so you don''t need to worry about this too much, what we should focus on now is to ensure Uzumaki Naruto''s safety, because Akatsuki will definitely target Kyuubi!"


    Shisui nodded as he understands the importance of Kyuubi for Konoha, and Uzumaki Naruto who hosts the Kyuubi must be protected at all costs.


    With this final understanding, Shisui bid Kuroto farewell and returned to his home.


    ��


    Kuroto who also returned to his home pondered a little, after biting his finger and printing the hand signs, Kuroto tapped his hand on the ground and muttered, "Summoning Jutsu!"


    Poof��


    Followed by a puff of white smoke, an all too familiar orange cat appeared before Kuroto that�� didn''t�� look... familiar at all!


    Kuroto frowned seeing this, it''s because this orange cat''s orange hair was covered in some stripes, these stripes were ck in color over the orange fur, making the cat unrecognizable at the first nce.


    Even Kuroto was a little confused and doubtful whether this is the same greedy cat, "You are��?"


    Kasai, who was suddenly summoned by Kuroto looked a bit annoyed and said, "Meow, I am dying my hairs today, so I would not be delivering any message for today."


    As soon as he heard that voice, Kuroto was sure that this fake tiger is definitely the same Kasai, and asked with s smile, "You gave me a good shock Kasai, for a moment I thought that a real tiger appeared in my room, those stripes look so real on you!" �C said Kuroto in a fake surprise.


    "Really?" �C hearing from Kuroto, the cat was suddenly joyful and happily curled on the table, "Do they really look real? I guess I didn''t do anything wrong after agreeing to his offer, the tiger stripes are dyed markings, I felt that when I get these markings, I will look intimidating and mighty."


    ''Who fooled this stupid cat?'' �C Kuroto thought but did not speak it out loud, and said, "Anyway, I called you because I want you to pass on a message to Shinichi."


    The cat didn''t seem to have heard what Kuroto spoke as it was busy daydreaming about how mighty and ferocious it will look with the tiger stripes, "Huh, it seems that hair dye shop is pretty good, you can also visit it and get some tiger stripes in the future if you want, I am telling you, you will also look intimidating, meow!"


    Punch�� crack��


    Kuroto beat the table to bring Kasai out of his daydream and spoke, "Did you hear what I just said? I said that I called you this time because I want you to pass on a message to Shinichi for me!"


    Kasai denied immediately, "Meow, I have to go back andplete the dying of my hair, consider me unavable until then."


    As soon as the cat spoke, Kuroto immediately took out a thousand Ryo bill and put it in front of Kasai.


    "How about now?" �C asked Kuroto.


    A tangled expression was evident on Kasai''s face, it still didn''t faze it, looking back and forth between the thousand Ryo bill on the table and him, Kasai, shook his head, "It�� gulp�� I have to dye my hair��"


    ''Greedy Cat!'' �C Before Kasai couldplete that sentence, Kuroto took out another thousand Ryo Bill and ced over the previous one, "How about now, do you still have to dye your hair?"


    As soon as two bills were present in front, the cat''s eyes were glued to them but still shook his head, "Hahaha�� don''t be funny, bribing me won''t get you��"


    Before Kasai couldplete his words, Kuroto again took out another bill of thousand Ryo and put it over the previous two, and side while gritting his teeth, "I am sorry! I didn''t hear you correctly, so what were you saying?"


    By now the cat already had stars shining in his eyes and saliva literally dripping from the corners of his mouth, as soon as Kuroto asked the question, the cat fiercely grabbed the three thousand Ryo, and immediately put them inside the small bag hung around the neck while patting the chest with a determined expression, "Meow, you are of course a special exception to this, what message needs to be passed on to Shinichi, give it to me, I swear in the name of Nekobaa that it will be delivered in one minute!"


    ��


    One of the many training grounds of the Uchiha n.


    Uchiha Hiiragi, who had been training for the whole day, dropped his sword on the ground and wiped off the sweat with a hand towel.


    The previous encounter with Homusubi has be a shame for Hiiragi, being defeated is another thing altogether, but being treated as nothing more than trash, and yet not being able to take a single step in the face of the enemy has be a thorn in Hiiragi''s heart, he has not been able to let go of that look he received from Homusubi.


    "To think that I would be intimidated by just a mere nce of his, it''s unforgivable!" �C whenever he thinks of that scene, Hiiragi not only feels anger at Homusubi but also upon himself, but he is ashamed of himself and his weakness, ''First I lost to Hyuga Kuroto, and now this Homusubi!?''


    So, to make sure that such a thing does not happen again, Hiiragi has been constantly training whenever he is on a break or holiday from his regr Konoha Military Police Duties.


    The effort he has been putting in is obviously being paid off as Hiiragi feels that his strength is steadily improving.


    And this has made him feel somewhat better, but he still too far from reaching Homusubi''s level who can fight against Kumo''s A-B brothers at the same time.


    After having wiped off the sweat, just as Hiiragi was about to draw his sword that rested on the ground, an unusual spiraling whirl appeared in front of him.


    Hiiragi was immediately cautious and asked, "Who are you?"


    He asked this because Hiiragi saw a figure emerging out of the eye of the spiraling whirl��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 510 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 262 - – 258 Steel Release, Dark Release, & The Sharingan!

    Somewhere in the Land of Earth.


    Kicking the beaten and bruised-up person lying in front of them, Kakuzu said to Sasori, "If not for the requirement that Hiruko needed him alive, I really want to dig out this guy''s heart!" ??


    There are only two things that Kakuzu desires, first is wealth and the other is heart, the desire of collecting as many good hearts as possible is almost instinctive to Kakuzu, therefore whenever Kakuzu encounters a strong shinobi in a battle, he will always have the urge to dig out their hearts.


    Sasori also has a bit of greed in his eyes, "This Steel Release user was stronger than I expected, and dealing with him was more troublesome, he is actually quite strong; if made into a puppet I should be able to obtain a rare masterpiece."


    Even with Sasori''s high standards, he has to acknowledge the strength of the Steel Release user in front of him.


    The fierce battle a while ago was not much difficult for Sasori or Kakuzu, but that was only because the Steel Release user knew nothing about their abilities, and was also affected by the poison that Sasori used.


    If not for that, then the battle might have been much difficult, as the opponent''s extreme defense and endurance courtesy to Steel Release made him a shinobi who matched the toughness and defense of the current Raikage if not the previous one.


    After injecting the drug into the unconscious ninja''s bloodstream, Kakuzu carried him by the neck and started walking towards the Land of Rain while muttering, "I hope that ritual would not destroy his heart."


    Sasori remained silent and walked next to Kakuzu.


    ��


    Somewhere in the Land of Bears.


    A ninja wearing torn rags was constantly running through the forest.


    Boom��


    Boom��


    Boom��


    Suddenly a series of explosions sounded around him.


    The sound of the explosions soon subsided and the dust cleared.


    The shinobi who was running through the explosions suddenly turned around, threw several Shuriken in the direction of the enemy, and after immediately printing the hand seals, he shouted,


    "Dark Release: Judgement!"


    Whiish��


    Apanied by heavy winds, the tornado of Dark Chakra shot from the hands of the ragged ninja and rushed towards the sky.


    Hiruko who was standing on the artificial bird had a sgow grin at this moment, it was as if everything was going perfectly ording to his n.


    As the tornado of Dark Chakra was rushing towards him, the artificial bird mmed its wings fiercely and flew high up into the sky, using the altitude to its advantage it easily dodged the attack.


    Immediately as the tornado passed away, the artificial bird pped its wings again and shot down countless feathers.


    Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish��


    The feathers collided with the earth at an extremely fast speed and were nailed to the ground as a Kunai would.


    After having dodged multiple attacks for so long, the ragged ninja was panting and did not have much stamina left anymore, so when he saw another rain that covered hundreds of meters of territory in the range of the attack; he had a look of despair on his face.


    Soon, several of those feathers pierced through his body, and some were stuck on him, then there was an��


    EXPLOSION��!!!


    BOOOOM!!!


    When the smoke and dust settled and the view became clear; it could be seen that the whole forest suffered severe damage as almost all the area was burnt to crisp, implying that the explosion wasrge enough to destroy the forest, but strangely enough, there was no damage on the one-meter vicinity where the ragged ninja lied in a pool of his own blood, although his life and death status was unknown at the moment.


    After the enemy was sessfully incapacitated, Shinno who did not act throughout the battle spoke in aplimentary tone, "Using explosions and physical attacks was indeed the most effective method to deal with someone who can easily absorb ninjutsu using the Dark Release Kekkei Genkai."


    Hiruko nodded, "No Kekkei Genkai is perfect, so long as one master the right method to deal with them, winning is pretty much determined!"


    With those words, the bird descended on the ground, Shinno jumped of the artificial bird and determined the state that the ragged ninja was in currently.


    After confirming that he was indeed alive, Shinno injected the drug into the ragged ninja''s bloodstream and then threw him on top of the artificial bird. "The Dark Release Kekkei Genkai has been captured, now all we need to do is to return to Amegakure, and wait for the others to bring the Kekkei Genkai users that they were assigned to bring, but I still wonder whether it would be possible for the leader to capture Hatake Kakashi?"


    Hiruko firstly nodded then said with a confident expression, "I don''t think there is anything to worry about it, the leader has the eyes of Rikudo Sennin, obviously Hatake Kakashi who only has a Sharingan would be no match to the leader, so obtaining the Sharingan shouldn''t be much difficult, what I am more concerned about is Steel Release user, both Sasori, and Kakuzu are not the type to allow a good corpse to get away so easily. And then there is also some worry about the Swift Release user; if that person wants to escape; then stopping him is not so easy, unless you have the same level of speed then catching up to him is likely impossible for both Uchiha Shinchi and Biwa Juzo."


    Shinno thought about it a little and said, "I don''t think that will be an issue, as Uchiha Shinichi and Biwa Juzo''s duo undoubtedly has the best teamwork out of all the duos, moreover, Uchiha Shinichi also has the Mangekyou Sharingan so he should be able to figure out something together with Juzo who can use Silent Killing."


    Hiruko also thought about what Shinno said and then nodded, "I suppose that is true."


    At this time, Shinno asked, "If all goes ording to the n then when are you sure to start the ritual?"


    Hiruko said, "There will be a celestial phenomenon at the end of next month, and if all the Kekkei Genkai are sessfully gathered, then I will try toplete the ritual ceremony during that celestial phenomenon."


    Shinno''s eyes flickered when he heard this, but masking it soon enough and not letting his thoughts be seen by Hiruko, he said with a smile, "I am really looking forward to seeing how things will change after this."


    ��


    One of the Uchiha Training Grounds


    The strange arrival of the person immediately made Hiiragi realize that the person in front of his not ordinary.


    He immediately activated his three-tomoe Sharingan, and vowed to himself, ''I will not let the same thing that happened the previous time repeat again!''


    The figure emerged out of the spiraling whirl and looked at Uchiha Hiiragi was had already raised his sword, activated his Sharingan, and stood in a battle-ready pose, then he cast a deep look at the pair of Sharingan spinning in his eye sockets, and chuckled, "You have a nice look in your eyes."


    Looking at the ck robe with golden patterns and the orange spiral mask that the other person wore, Hiiragi asked coldly, "Are you also a member of Amatsukami?"


    Neither did the masked person denied nor did he agree.


    "Where is Homusubi, where is he!?" �C with a roar, Hiiragi dashed towards the masked person, and shouted, "Answer my question!"


    In Hiiragi''s heart, Amatsukami is indeed a very strong organization, But Homusubi is the only person he is truly afraid of; as for other members of Amatsukami? Hiiragi is not scared of them.


    The masked man chuckled, "Why the hurry? Why do you want to know where Homusubi is so ardently!?"


    Hiiragi''s eyes be colder, "If you are here to y games, then you can die for all I care!" �C finishing this sentence he immediately reached next to the masked and waved his sword with all his strength!


    Wouch��


    Apanied by the sound of whistling wind, Hiiragi''s sword traversed a perfect arc and shed towards the masked man''s throat.


    But suddenly something that Hiiragi didn''t anticipate happened, his attack that was supposed to have been too fast for the other party to be able to react, the attack that was meant to cleave off the enemy''s neck of his torso in just one strike, that very same attack did not even give Hiiragi any feedback that he cut through the flesh of the enemy.


    What happened was strange, the sword and him, both passed right through the enemy without even making momentary contact with the enemy, it was as if he passed right through a projection, it was as if what stood before his was not a person but a projection.


    "Huh��?" �C Hiiragi was confused.


    Coming to a stop, Hiiragi turned back and nced at the ce where the masked-man or maybe some kind of projection stood?


    At this time, Hiiragi had a puzzled look, and the three tomoe in his Sharingan were spinning, he was trying to see if what stood before him was some kind of Genjutsu.


    While Hiiragi stood there in a stupor, the masked man also turned around and slowly walked towards him.


    Looking at the approaching masked-man, and that simr indifferent and cold aura oozing off of him, Hiiragi instinctively trembled, and muttered, "Why am I feeling like this?... Why��? Am I��? A am I afraid of him? No�� I am�� not�� I am not afraid of him!"


    But no matter how much Hiiragi tried to reassure himself, his hand that carried the sword was shaking!


    Hiiragi still gritted his teeth and raised his sword hand and waved fiercely, once�� twice�� thrice�� fourth�� fifth�� again�� again�� and again�� and again, and again, and again�� and again�� but no result, every time the sword passed right through the masked man''s body, it was as if he is not even present here, yet he was there,ughing coldly!


    "W-what are you? Are you even a person or some kind of ghost???" �C shouted Hiiragi in hysteria.


    "Perhaps I am the death itself." �C masked-man muttered to no one.


    At this point, Hiiragi has already started to back away, the sword in his hand dropped heavily to the ground, he turned around and wanted to run away but is that even possible?


    The masked man grabbed Hiiragi''s cor which did not allow Hiiragi to take even a single step and dragged him inside the spiraling whirl regardless of all the resistance Hiiragi tried to put.


    Amidst the sound of Hiiragi''s exmation, shouts, and begging to let him go, his figure was distorted and disappeared into the spiraling whirl.


    After the disappearance of Hiiragi, the masked man looked at the four faces carved on the Hokage Mountain at the other end of the vige and then disappeared in a simr whirl, leaving the ce to the strange silence where only the sound of cicadas echoed.


    ��


    Hyuga Kuroto''s home.


    Poof��


    With a cloud of white smoke, Kasai appeared before Kuroto and passed on a scroll to him.


    Kuroto took the scroll and passed a thousand Ryo bills to the greedy cat. While the cat happily took the money and went away; Kuroto started reading the content written in the scroll, and after reading a bit, Kuroto''s eyes narrowed as he muttered, "Sure enough I was right."


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 512 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 263 - – 259 The Scene Of 2nd Gokage Summit

    On the scroll sent by Shinichi, he briefly mentioned the recent task that was assigned to him and Biwa Juzo, the task was to capture a Swift Release Kekkei Genkai user in thend of Whirlpool.


    "Firstly, Storm Release, and now Swift Release��?" ??


    Putting down the scroll from his hand, Kuroto''s expression gradually became a solemn one.


    If hearing the news of the Storm Release Kekkei Genkai user disappearing led Kuroto to guess, but now that he received the brief summary of the task that Shinichi was assigned with clearly answers his doubts. Kuroto can surely conclude that this is being done under Hiruko''s directives.


    ''It seems that Hiruko has indeedpleted his imperfect Chimera Technique.''


    The reason why Kuroto was not in a hurry to obtain the Chimera Technique was that he believed that it would take Hiruko at least a decade or more to be able toplete his imperfect Chimera Technique.


    Kuroto didn''t really expect that Hiruko who has joined Akatsuki wouldplete ''his'' Chimera Technique so early, this was beyond Kuroto''s calctions and nning, and now that things have gone a little off-track Kuroto is caught off guard.


    ''Since Hiruko has already targeted Storm Release and Swift release, then he must have also been eyeing other Kekkei Genkai.'' �C After a pause, Kuroto continued his thought, ''With Akatsuki Organization assisting him in his ns of capturing the Kekkei Genkai users he has been targeting, it would be impossible for the targets to escape his palms, it''s also possible that he has already seeded in gathering all of them.'' �C As Kuroto though this, a sudden sense of crisis emerged in his heart.


    Kuroto has to brainstorm a method to get his hands on that imperfect Chimera Technique, otherwise, it would be very very very difficult to obtain the information on the Chimera technique once Hirukopletes his Kekkei Genkai Stealing/Absorption n.


    It must not be forgotten that in the original series, Hiruko''s strength took a massive boost even after he fell short of sess and failed to merge thest Kekkei Genkai, which was Sharingan, so even with his Kekkei Genkai Absorption n unsessful, he and his bird alone were easily able to overpower thebined might of the Konoha-11, and Kakashi.


    And if Hiruko managed toplete his Kekkei Genkai Absorption n, then there is no telling just how high will his strength evolve.


    When that happens, it would be very difficult to extract out the secrets of the Chimera technique from the hands of Hiruko, as such, Kuroto must do what he can to get his hands on the Chimera Technique which is the most crucial step for his Project Godhood!


    So, after making up his mind, Kuroto again wrote a message on a scroll that will be sent to Shinichi, the content of the scroll was an order for Shinichi to pay close attention to Hiruko''s every move and keep Kuroto notified.


    Now Kuroto is obviously very anxious about which Kekkei Genkai Hiruko is targeting, whether they are the same as in the Original Series or is there some degree of deviation? Sas he seeded in obtaining all of them, andstly, when and where will the ritual to absorb the Kekkei Genkai take ce, will it be the very same Mount Shumisen or some other ce?


    ��


    Next Day.


    As soon as Kuroto and Shisui met for their regr duty to keep a watch over Uzumaki Naruto, Kuroto noticed that Shisui had a sullen face.


    Curious, Kuroto asked, "What''s wrong, did something happen in the n?"


    Shisui spoke with a resentful tone, "Kuroto-san do you remember Uchiha Hiiragi?"


    "Uchiha Hiiragi? Wasn''t he one of the challenges that the Uchiha n sent?" �C Kuroto answered, as he recalled Uchiha Hiiragi.


    And not long ago, when Kuroto disguised himself as Homusubi, it was Hiiragi who he encountered, as such Kuroto does remember, Uchiha Hiiragi.


    Shisui nodded and said, "Yes him, he disappearedst night, only his sword was found in one of the n training grounds, so everyone suspects that it is again the work of Amatsukami."


    Kuroto frowned when he heard this.


    In the past, if a n member was not seen for a night or two, then it was not that big of a deal, but now the situation ispletely different.


    Whether the vige, the Uchiha, or other ns, they are all on very high alert under the threat of Amatsukami.


    And the fact that Uchiha Hiiragi was not seen for an entire night, he did not evene for his assigned duties, as such there was only one conclusion, the shameless and bastards of Amatsukami have again acted against the Uchiha n, and this time they kidnapped Uchiha Hiiragi.


    The reason why Kuroto frowned was another reason, it wasn''t difficult for him to rte the disappearance of Uchiha Hiiragi with Hiruko''s Kekkei Genkai Absorption n, but what surprised him was this change.


    In the original series, Hatake Kakashi was Hiruko''s target, and Kakashi was also marked with the puppet Curse of Hiruko.


    As such, Kuroto initially thought Hiruko''s target will be Kakashi, but it appears that''s no longer the case, but when Kuroto thinks about it, it does seem reasonable.


    In the original series, Hiruko was not part of the Akatsuki, so he was obviously unwilling to deal with the Uchiha n, so Hatake Kakashi, who was a non-Uchiha, and yet had the Sharingan became his target because stealing Sharingan from Hatake Kakashi would have been much hassle-free whenpared to the other Uchiha Shinobi.


    But here the circumstances are different, Hiruko has joined Akatsuki, he is obviously not afraid of some Uchiha n, so he would obviously target a full-fledged Uchiha and try to obtain theplete Sharingan Kekkei Genkai, as such, Uchiha Hiiragi became the unlucky prey.


    Or is it that the person who came to kidnap Hiiragi intentionally did not target Kakashi?


    Kuroto thought, ''Someone was able to sneak into the vige and also kidnap Uchiha Hiiragi without alerting anyone? Even in the Akatsuki, only Obito should be able to aplish such a thing.''


    And if Obito was indeed the attacker, then the chances of Hiiragi''s escape were obviously zero without any question!


    Regardless of all that, Kuroto can now be sure that the Kekkei Genkai that Hiruko is targeting are pretty much the same as they were in the original series, with Storm Release, Swift Release, and Sharingan confirmed, the other two Kekkei Genkai will obviously be Dark Release and Steel Release.


    ��


    Hozuki Castle, the scene of 2nd Gokage Summit.


    "A bounty-nin organization like Amatsukamiposed of missing-nin appeared in the shinobi world precisely because of the ipetence of you all, so obviously you all should be responsible for this!" �C Roared Yondaime Raikage as he smashed his fist on the wooden table in front of him.


    Ay''s current was past the level of tolerance, and his roars continued to be echoed the walls of this prisoner castle.


    The previous attack not only caused the Yondaime Raikage to lose two of his powerful Jonin ninjas but also lose Kumogakure''s face and his own prestige as a Kage of one of the five great Shinobi Viges.


    With his violent temper, it is obvious that he is very furious at Amatsukami, but unfortunately, there is no method for him to vent his anger on the bastards of Amatsukami, as such the Kages of other viges became his targets, because Amatsukamiprises of missing-nin from their viges.


    Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki snorted softly, he had a look of disdain towards the Yondaime Raikage who couldn''t even control his temper.


    Onoki''s snort obviously didn''t go unnoticed by the Raikage, turning his head towards the Tsuchikage, Ay red at him and spoke, "I have yet topletely settle ounts with Iwagakure about the assassination of Watanabe, I suspect that your Iwagakure is connected with Amatsukami, and you are secretly supporting them, otherwise, why would Amatsukami take Iwa''s issued mission and assassinate our head ninja in Konoha?"


    Listening to Raikage''s usation, everyone''s eyes turned towards the Tsuchikage.


    Tsuchikage was unperturbed, "What Amatsukami? We Iwagakure have never even heard of them until now! Even if Kumogakure wants to frame us to cover up your ipetence, you have to first bring a shred of solid evidence to prove your conjecture, otherwise, your usations are nothing butints. Come on Raikage, do you any evidence?"


    The already furious Raikage was more furious, and blue Lightning Chakra Cloak subconsciously appeared over him, it was extremely violent and threatening.


    Tsuchikage was also not afraid, he floated in the air, eyes stern, dazzling white light started to emerge in between his hands as if he was ready to start whenever the Raikage wants.


    Kumogakure and Iwagakure are old enemies, Sandaime Raikage died because of Iwagakure''s betrayal, and almost ten thousand Iwa shinobi dies in the hands of Sandaime Raikage so the parties will obviously not settle such hatred so easily.


    As such, it has not even been full five minutes since the Gokage Summitmenced and Tsuchikage and Raikage were already pointing des **metaphorically** at each other''s throats.


    With Raikage and Tsuchikage ready to go at it, everyone in the room got up and raised their guards.


    "Cough-cough��!" �C At this time, Shimura Danzo who did not speak from the beginning stood up, drew everyone''s attention towards him with a cough, and said, "Everyone, I proposed to hold the 2nd Gokage Summit so that we can peacefully sit down and discuss how to efficiently deal with these emerging bounty-nin and mercenary organizations like Amatsukami and Akatsuki, so let''s let go of our previous hatred for a while andmence an effective��"


    As Shimura Danzo was speaking, Raikage suddenly interrupted him midway, "Who do you think you are? Why has Hokage note to the summit, and instead chose to send one of his subordinates to the Summit?"


    Asked by Raikage, everyone''s attention also shifted towards Shimura Danzo, waiting for his answer.


    However, Shimura Danzo was silent, as if a cat got his tongue�� nothing he could say would amount to anything, why? Because he is not the Hokage!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 514 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 264 - – 260 Targeting A Kage?

    Shimura Danzo expected to be able to represent Konoha in the Gokage Summit and hoped to convince the other four Kages to form a joint coalition with Konohagakure as the head of the Coalition to fight against the threat of Amatsukami and Akatsuki and gain huge prestige for him by doing so, to rece Hiruzen as the Hokage of the vige in the future.


    However, Raikage''s cold words that did not have even an ounce of respect or patience made him suddenly realize that he, Shimura Danzo may be the consultant elder of Konoha, leader of the Root division of the Anbu department, he may be the second-most powerful political authority in his vige, but here, at the scene of a Gokage summit, for the Shinobi world, he is nothing but a subordinate of Hokage. ??


    At this moment, Danzo hoped from the bottom of his heart that he was the one wearing the Hokage Hat and the Hokage Robe, he bore the title of Konoha''s Hokage, could speak for Konoha!


    The deeply rooted ambition of bing the Hokage was burning in his heart.


    Sighing lightly, he suppressed all kinds of thoughts and said with a firm voice, "If Raikage-dono and Tsuchikage-dono want this Gokage Summit to be a ridiculous farce, and the name of the five great shinobi viges be aughing stock for everyone, then please continue with your petty conflicts, I have nothing more to say."


    Raikage also knows the purpose for which this Gokage Summit was organized, and also understands the consequences of behaving in an unrestrained manner in front of the Kage and representatives of all the other great viges, so he suppressed his anger and deactivated the Lightning Chakra Cloak.


    Tsuchikage Onoki also did not continue anymore, and slowly descended back to his seat, but his face had a slight unsightly expression.


    Followed by Raikage and Tsuchikage, the others also sat down one-by-one.


    At this time, Raikage picked up a file and scattered documents before the other four representatives, "Look at these documents for yourself, Amatsukami and Akatsuki Organization is filled with missing-nin and Kekkei Genkai users from your viges!"


    Kazekage Rasa picked up the file and frowned after reading the content recorded in it, "This is impossible, even in my vige; apart from me, no other shinobi has mastered Ma Release, let alone someone who has mastered Ma Release and defected."


    Tsuchikage sneered coldly, "This Ma Release user of Amatsukami might as well be the missing Sandaime Kazekage-dono." �C After having read the document, Onoki is again full of confidence as neither Amatsukami nor Akatsuki have any member who was a shinobi of Iwagakure.


    As such, he can freely taunt others.


    Kazekage Rasa spoke with murderous intent, "Tsuchikage-dono, I hope you understand the meaning of your words."


    Elder Chiyo, who apanied Kazekage Rasa to the Gokage Summit said, "It has already been confirmed that Sandaime Kazekage-sama has been assassinated by the missing-nin Sasori, who fell to the wrong path and chose to join the Akatsuki, so please be mindful of your words Tsuchikage-dono."


    In fact, Suna''s leaders have long suspected that their previous Kazekage who has gone missing has somehow died, otherwise, they would not choose the next Kage.


    However, they were still unwilling to release this news to the public for the sake of reputation.


    But in the previous fierce battle that Suna had with the members of Akatsuki just a few months ago, Sasori personally confessed to having killed the Sandaime Kazekage, as such, it is no longer possible to hide this, so Chiyo decided to announce this news on behalf of Sunagakure.


    Karatachi Yagura, the Yondaime Mizukage of Kirigakure, and the Jinchuriki of Sanbi; read through the documents, and spoke after a long silence, "There are no Ice Release users in Kirigakure now, the Ice Release user of Amatsukami probably left Kirigakure even before I became the Mizukage as I have never heard of any shinobi of the Yuki n have such strength that he can go toe to toe with Sandaime Hokage.


    As for Biwa Juzo of Akatsuki, he also left Kirigakure before I became the Mizukage."


    Raikage said with a dissatisfied tone, "All you lot are doing is shirking responsibility!"


    At this time, Shimura Danzo said, "Regardless of who these shinobi are, or whatever their past affiliations are, what we cannot deny is the threat they pose to the world of shinobi and the five great powers. More so, when Amatsukami has openly announced that they will start targeting the nine Bijuu, so instead of our petty conflicts, we must focus on how to eradicate these organizations as soon as possible!"


    Targeting Bijuu is definitely hitting the sensitive nerves of all the major shinobi viges.


    The first one to agree was obviously the Raikage, who deeply understood the threat of Amatsukami, "I agree!"


    The young Mizukage himself is a Jinchuriki, so he also agreed without much hesitation, "Seconded!"


    After a bit of thinking, Kazekage also nodded, "I also agree!"


    Seeing that the overall direction has been set, Tsuchikage also nodded, "I have no objection."


    Now that all five viges have unanimously agreed to deal with these emerging organizations, the four Kage and Shimura Danzo discussed the specific matters including the encirclement and suppression of these organizations.


    However, it has not been very long since the second great shinobi war ended, so the distrust between the various shinobi viges is too deep.


    Neither of the shinobi viges has been pushed to their bottom line, nor was there any deration of a war against the entire shinobi world, as was the case in the Original Series, so Shimura Danzo''s proposal to establish a joint crusade was immediately rejected by the Kage of various viges.


    Danzo was obviously angry but he was also helpless, so all he could say was, "Someday, you will all regret this decision you made today!"


    The four Kage looked at each other, but neither of themmented anything.


    In the end, the result of the 2nd Gokage Summit resulted in a joint agreement that the five great powers will each be responsible for the encirclement and suppression of the activities of these emerging organizations within their own countries, and will also share any and all intelligence involving Amatsukami and Akatsuki.


    ��


    Outside Hozuki Castle.


    The masked-man quietly stood on a tree, supporting his back on the tree stem, and looking at the distant ind where the Hozuki Castle is located.


    At this moment, Zetsu''s figure emerged from the tree trunk and said, "The 2nd Gokage Summit seems to have been concluded."


    "That was fast��?" �C masked-man muttered in surprise, then immediately asked, "What did they talk about?"


    Zetsu spoke, "There are too many sensor-nin all around the Hozuki Castle, moreover there was also something that was constantly absorbing chakra, I was unable to figure what that was but regardless, I was unable to get too close to the meeting room, as such I am unaware of what topics they discussed."


    The masked man nodded and asked again, "How long until they start returning to their respective viges?"


    Zetsu said, "They have already started the return journey, the fastest Raikage is no longer in Hozuki Castle."


    The masked man nodded and was silent for a while.


    It is undoubtedly the best choice to intercept one of these Kage and intercept them on their returning journey.


    He did not consider Raikage and Tsuchikage, because both of them are not easy to be captured, therefore, masked men thought of the current Kazekage and Mizukage.


    As for Shimura Danzo?


    Masked Man didn''t even bother to think about him.


    Keeping the ambitious as he is will only stimte Konoha''s internal strife and induce more infighting, by not being under control, Shimura Danzo would do more damage to Konoha than when controlled.


    Now that he was left with only two targets, the Masked man asked, "Who are the guards following the Kazekage?"


    Zetsu replied, "The Puppet master Chiyo, and themander of Sunagakure Anbu department, Pakura of the Scorch Release."


    "Dealing with three Kage ss individuals will be a bit troublesome, especially Pakura with her Scorch Release!" �C Shaking his head, the masked man asked again, "Who are the guards of Mizukage?"


    The Kazekage has already made several attempts to eliminate Pakura, the threat to his reign. But every time somethinges up and Rasa is left with no choice but to postpone Pakura''s elimination into the future.


    The first time was because of the urgent request by the Miko of the Land of Demon, Rasa was left with no choice but to temporarily give up his thoughts and sent Pakura to the Land of Demon to assist Miko-sama in her conquest to save the world by sealing the demon Moryo.


    For the second time, when Rasa had already nned out the cleaning arrangements of Pakura and was about to implement them, he was again left with no choice but to put them on hold as the Ryuumyaku was suddenly stolen.


    For the third time, not long ago, he has just made up his mind to clean up Pakura, but it just so happened that the Sasori crusade force that Suna had just formed encountered several members of Akatsuki, and in those consecutive fights, Sunagakure suffered a heavy number of casualties, again leaving Rasa with no other choice but to put away the thought of cleaning up Pakura for the time being.


    Therefore, Pakura, who should have died as a part of the negotiation between two nations, and to ensure the reign of the Kazekage not only did not die but became the current Anbu Commander of Sunagakure, and the Kazekage Rasa who has been trying to clean her up for so long might have never thought that the only reason he is alive and not became a prey to the masked man''s nning is because of the presence of Pakura of the Scorch Release as his guard!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 515 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 265 - – 261 About Six Weeks?

    ''Are you finally going to make a move on Kirigakure?'' �C thought Zetsu with a strange smile.


    While Uchiha Madara was still alive, he secretly began to attach strings to Kirigakure, as such many of the high-ranking shinobi of Kirigakure became a puppet in Madara''s hands without them even realizing it. ??


    This is also the reason why Uchiha Madara was able to kidnap Nohara Rin under the guise of this being Kirigakure''s doing, sealed Sanbi inside her, and also branded her with the Forbidden Individual Curse Tag, leaving her with no other choice but to kill herself at the hands of Kakashi so that Kirigakure''s n doesn''te to fruition.


    Aside from all the nning hidden behind Nohara Rin''s ''death,'' there were two reasons why Madara selected Kirigakure to control from the shadows.


    The first reason was their war potential. Kirigakure''s overall strength was second only to Konoha because of all the Shinobi ns with strong Kekkei Genkai living in the Land of Water, which included, Yuki n with Ice Release, Kaguya n with Corpse Bone Vein, Terumi n with Lava Release and Boil Release, Hoshigake n, Karatachi n, Hozuki n, and so on.


    The second reason is the location of Kirigakure. The Land of Water is located at the edge of the maind, with the only mode of transportation to the continent being through the sea, so the flow of information outside was very limited.


    And Madara''s control over Kirigakure is also one of the many reasons for Kirigakure''s instability and internal conflicts.


    Madara''s death and the rise of Karatachi Yagura to the position of the Yondaime Mizukage has gradually started to change Kirigakure for the better, the policies advocated by the new Mizukage have started to calm the internal strife within the Land of Water and there are signs that Kirigakure would soon rise.


    So if the Yondaime Mizukage is allowed to continue his rule over Kirigakure, then all the efforts Uchiha Madara put to control Kirigakure from the shadows would amount to nothing, as such Zetsu also wants the masked man to again take control of Kirigakure.


    "The guards following Mizukage are two elite Anbu!" �C said Zetsu.


    The masked thought a little and said, "In that case, we will take control of Mizukage, inform Nagato and Konan to meet me in the Land of Water, and there we will ambush Mizukage, effectively controlling over the entire Kirigakure from the shadows."


    Karatachi Yagura is indeed strong, with his own strength he managed to reach a degree of consensus with the Sanbi sealed inside him, as such his strength is obviously nothing to scoff at.


    Although the masked man is sure that he can easily deal with the Mizukage very easily because of his Mangekyou Sharingan and Wood Release, having Pain and Konan will only make it much easier to take control of Mizukage.


    Zetsu said as he submerged into the ground "Alright, I will inform Nagato and Konan to meet you in the Land of Water in about two weeks from today."


    The masked man also disappeared into the spiraling whirl, closely following the soon-to-be puppet Mizukage.


    ��


    A weekter, Hyuga Kuroto''s home.


    Poof��


    With a poof of white smoke, the tiger-striped orange cat appeared before Kuroto.


    As soon as the cat appeared before she asked for One thousand Ryo as usual and after Kuroto gave the thousand Ryo bill, the cat passed a scroll to Kuroto and left into a poof of white smoke.


    Kuroto unfolded the scroll and read the information on it, and muttered, "At the end of next month, there is going to be a celestial phenomenon which would lead to the urrence of Aurora lights, and Hiruko ns to use that opportunity toplete the ritual?"


    Kuroto deduced this based on the intelligence that Shinichi sent him.


    "Currently it is the second week of this month, which means that the ritual will take ce about six weeks from now?"


    When Kuroto thought of the fact that six weeks from now Hiruko will be performing the ritual to absorb the five Kekkei Genkai, the sense of urgency in Kuroto''s mind increased.


    This is because he wants to go to the scene and personally observe the entire ceremony in full detail.


    But the problem is that the entire Akatsuki will also be present there since Pain had arranged the members of Akatsuki to help gather the Kekkei Genkai therefore it is obvious that they will ensure his safety during the ritual process, so it is obvious that Kuroto can''t be present there so openly.


    "How should I sneak there?" �C as Kuroto thought of this issue, he suddenly got an idea.


    ��


    A monthter.


    In this period of a month, Kuroto put a lot of his time to train the Female Fire Nature Clone, although the time he spent training this clone has been very short, its effects were still very visible.


    It is probably because of the fact that Kuroto already has experience of cultivating the clones so he did not face any active problems.


    However, there are some passive problems, one of which is the Chakra Natures of this Clone body, because of the Shisui''s genes present in the clone, the chakra natures of this clone body are Fire, Lightning, and Yin.


    Fire Release and Yin Release are obviously the primary Chakra Natures, while Lightning Release is the secondary Chakra nature.


    And as far as Kuroto knows, there doesn''t seem to be any Kekkei Genkai in the shinobi world that is a fusion of Fire Release and Lightning Release.


    The only thing that evenes close to being a possibility of being a fusion of Fire Release and Lightning release is Uchiha Sasuke''s ze Release, but Kuroto knows that ze Release developed by Uchiha Sasuke is Amaterasu molded into different forms under the control of Sasuke''s Kagutsuchi.


    As such, there is really no Kekkei Genkai with Fire and Lightning being its elementary Chakra Natures.


    Therefore, if Kuroto wants to attain his objective of cultivating this female clone up to the standards for being used in the ritual, then Kuroto has to develop an all-new Kekkei Genkai that has never appeared in the Shinobi World before.


    This is obviously not an easy task, but he has no other choice but to do so.


    Afterpleting a day of training, Kuroto came to hisboratory.


    Looking at Uchiha Ryota on the test bench, his eyes grew colder.


    Right now, the two pairs of eyeballs in each eyesocket have started to return into a normal shape, but they are far from being mergedpletely as there are still two pupils clearly visible in each eye socket, this indicated that the two pairs have yet to integrate sessfully.


    And here lies the problem, it has already been almost two months since the fusion process started, but it is still far from beingpleted, and this is making Kuroto very annoyed.


    Considering his ns, Kuroto decided that he can''t take it anymore and said coldly, "Stop pretending to be unconscious Uchiha Ryota, I have not injected any drug inside of you for the past month, and the fact that you are conscious is not hidden from my eyes."


    It was a few days ago, that Kuroto decided to stop injecting the drugs into Ryota''s body so that the speed of fusion of the two pairs increases, and it is obvious that Ryota''s consciousness was restored because of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan Fusion.


    Initially, Kuroto did not point it out because, there is no threat from Ryota anymore, his whole body is sealed from inside and out as such he can''t even blink his eyes without alerting Kuroto. And because there is a need for a host whose will would guide the fusion of two Mangekyou Pairs, so Kuroto chose to remain silent and let Ryota do the work that he is ''supposed'' to do!


    After all, that''s all he is useful for anyways.


    But Ryota who was detained, tortured, and almost killed by Kuroto has yet not learned the lesson, let alone speeding up the fusion of two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan, he even put his effort to deliberately slow down the already slow fusion process, which has only increased Kuroto''s dilemma, greatly annoying him!


    Exposed by Kuroto, Ryota grinned weakly and pped his lips speaking something but no voice came out. Although Ryota couldn''t perfectly control his muscles to grin or speak, Kuroto noticed that it was a mocking grin and also understood what he was trying to speak because of his training in lip reading.


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide from you, but what is with your voice��? Why does it�� why do you sound like a woman?"


    Kuroto didn''t bother to answer Ryota''s question about why his voice sounds like a woman, and asked instead, "Why are you trying to prevent the fusion of two Mangekyou Sharingan into Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan?"


    Ryota again pped his lips, "Why? Because it''s fun! Annoying is fun! Without my will to be a guide to the fusion process to the two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan, you will never get thepletely integrated Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    Kuroto frowned, "Don''t waste your meaningless effort, first and foremost, the two pairs will integrate regardless of what you try! All your futile attempts to stop the process will slow it down and nothing more, so your efforts are worthless in the end.


    And you seem to be confused about some things, you are not the only Uchiha, there is Hideki in one of my other secretbs, then there is Shisui, moreover, your attempts to annoy me will only increase your suffering before your inevitable death, are you so hell-bent on suffering more?"


    But it seemed that Ryota didn''t care. "You can try whatever you want, but as long as these eyeballs are in my eyesockets I am going to do everything to stop their integration!"


    Kuroto was silent for a moment and then asked curiously, "Since you chose tomunicate with me, it means that you still have something that you want from me, right? Come on tell me, what is it that you want?"


    When asked by Kuroto; Ryota suddenly went silent and finally spoke, "I want to have a final fight with you; using all the power that an Uchiha can have, that is with the power of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 515 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 266 - – 262 Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan

    Kuroto was slightly surprised upon learning what Ryota wants from him, and immediately arched his lips in a grin, "Given the state you are in, and after understanding what I put you through, do you still think that you have the qualifications to put such terms before me?"


    Ryota, "Whether I am qualified or not, you should know this even better than I do, but it does not matter, what I spoke to you is what I want, my death is inevitable even I know that, even if you don''t kill me, I don''t have much longer to live and this fact can''t be changed, and the same is the case with my brother, so fighting you using the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, for which you made us suffer so much is what I want, I want to experience the epitome of power that an Uchiha can have!" ??


    This time Kuroto was silent.


    The Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan indeed represents the epitome of power that an Uchiha can have from the Yin part of Rikudo Sennin''s power.


    It is also the embodiment of the peak spiritual power from the lineage of Rikudo Sennin.


    Therefore, Ryota''s desire to experience this power before his inevitable death is not so strange, if one thinks about it.


    And to be honest, Kuroto would rather have Ryotaplete the fusion of the two pairs because that would yield the best Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan pair at the current time.


    Besides, now that the fusion process has started, Ryota''s will has already merged with the eyes so Ryota''s will is important for the fusion.


    Kuroto knows this very well because he has also awakened the Tenseigan.


    While Kuroto was busy thinking, Ryota continued pping his lips, "You said that you noticed me gaining consciousness, yet why did you not do anything about it? Was it because you knew that I am powerless to do anything? Or is it because there are some differences when I am the host or when someone else is the host? I don''t care what are those differences, what I care about is what I want, so either you agree to what I want, or you can keep waiting!"


    Kuroto said, "Do you really think that you will be able to defeat me with the power of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan? Because if you do? Then I am sorry to have to tell you that, it wouldn''t make any difference, you will lose, miserably at that!"


    Ryota said, "I don''t care, you said that Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan represents the epitome of power that an Uchiha can ever have, I refuse to die without experiencing this power, regardless of the result, whether I win or lose, I must!"


    "There is no whether you lose or win. You will lose, and you can''t change that result!" �C Kuroto continued after the pause, "And how am I supposed to trust you that you will not use this opportunity to destroy your eyes!?"


    Ryota said, "You do not need to pretend, I already know that you have nted a curse tag in my heart, it prevents me from killing myself and also prevents me from destroying these eyes!"


    Kuroto was a little surprised that Ryota was able to perceive the cursed tag, but when he thought about it, it didn''t seem strange, "Oh? You noticed?"


    Ryota continued. "Obviously! Since there is already a cursed tag ced in my heart, so obviously I can''t destroy the eyes, so you have no reason to be worried about."


    Kuroto thought a little, and after weighing it a little, he finally nodded, "Alright then, since you are so hell-bent on suffering another defeat, I will just let you experience it."


    ��


    One weekter, Somewhere in the Land of Tea.


    Uchiha Ryota finally tore off the anti-bacterial covering that was wrapped over his eyes, and finally opened his eyes. At this time, an extremelyplex scarlet and ck pattern appeared in his eye sockets, whichprised of a five-pointed star, as well as several tomoe shapes within the Mangekyou copy wheel.


    After adapting to the change in light, Ryota muttered with emotion, "So this is�� this is what Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan feels like?"


    Not far away stood Kuroto, he was calmly observing Uchiha Ryota who has torn off the anti-bacterial cloth and revealed the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    At this time, Ryota''s eyesnded on Kuroto.


    Ryota spoke, "Can I ask you a few questions?"


    Kuroto nodded, "Ask."


    Ryota spoke, "Who was the person I killed back when I tried escaping from the prison cell I was locked in? It wasn''t a shadow clone, it was you, right? Then how are you still alive?"


    Kuroto indifferently answered, "True, that was not a shadow clone, but it was a clone created from my genes."


    "Is that so?" �C Muttered Ryota and then asked again, "And why did your voice sound like that of a woman that time, was it also because��"


    Before Ryota couldplete his sentence, Kuroto nodded, "Yes, that was also a clone of mine."


    Ryota nodded�� he didn''t really care about all this.


    He carefully observed the pair of Byakugan in Kuroto''s eye sockets, and asked, "One more question�� howe you, a Hyuga have such power and so many weird techniques? As far as it is known, Byakugan does not grant its user ess to such abilities, then how are you��?"


    Kuroto was silent for a while, and then said, "If the Sharingan of the Uchiha n can evolve into Mangekyou Sharingan and Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, then why can Byakugan of the Hyuga n not evolve into a higher form of Dojutsu, after all, both Sharingan and Byakugan are branches of the same tree?"


    Ryota nodded, "Huh? �C then asked with a frown, "But what do you mean by Branches of the same tree?"


    Kuroto shook his head indifferently, "You don''t need to care about that, enough questions already we can start whenever you are ready."


    Ryota no longer asked anything and rushed towards Kuroto as he spoke with a grin, "It''s fine even if you don''t want to answer, let me once experience the true power of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, I don''t believe that the Uchiha n is any inferior to the Hyuga n!"


    As he rushed towards Kuroto, the golden phantom started to emerge out of his body.


    Ryota obviously did not start any tentative attacks, he already understands just how monstrous Hyuga Kuroto''s strength is, so no need to start with simple attacks, as such he directly used the Chakra and activated the Susanoo.


    Hu��


    Layer afteryer stagged over the Susanoo, and within a few moments; the huge Golden Susanoo appeared on the battlefield.


    The shape of the Susanoo was not much different, but its size was considerablyrger than the one Ryota used previously, reaching up to an astonishing titanic size.


    Even a single of its movement producedrge wind pressures.


    Even Kuroto was a bit surprised as he stared at the humongous Susanoo in front of him.


    Uchiha Ryota stood in the diamond cavity of the Full Body Susanoo as an additional cloak of Golden mes covered the humongous body of the Susanoo.


    Even Kuroto had to take this fight a bit seriously��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 516 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 267 - – 263 Kuroto Vs Ryota Round: 2

    To be honest, Kuroto doesn''t really know what the true limits of Susanoo can be.


    The Full-Body Susanoo used by Uchiha Madara in the Fourth Great Shinobi War was more than capable of cutting mountains with just pure wind pressure generated by waving his swords. ??


    While the Susanoo used by Rikudo Sennin was as big as the Juubi itself, so there is no telling on what exactly is the limit of Susanoo.


    The reason Kuroto agreed to this request of Ryota is also rted to one of his interests, as Kuroto is really interested in seeing the full extent of the power of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan that Ryota, (the original owner of the dojutsu) can disy.


    Collecting this data is obviously important and can be used as a point of reference.


    From the size, Ryota''s Full Body Susanoo can bepared to the like of the one disyed by Madara and Indra, but Kuroto still believes that maintaining such a high chakra-consuming Susanoo would be extremely burdensome for Ryota.


    After all, Ryota does not have the exaggerated Chakra level of the two sons of Rikudo Sennin, and there is also a probability that Okuninoshi is no longer essible to him so meeting Chakra requirements is extremely difficult for him.


    However, despite all this, there is still a sense of heavy oppression oozing off of the Susanoo''s body and Kuroto can be sure that even the likes of Kage ss shinobi would have trouble bearing such heavy pressure.


    At this time, Ryota spoke, "Hyuga Kuroto, I feel that I am omnipotent and almighty now,e! For I am going to enjoy thisst battle of mine, If you defeat the current me, then I wouldn''t feel wronged even after everything that you put me and my brother through!!!"


    Whoosh��


    In an instant, the cyan-blue chakra mes wrapped around Kuroto''s whole body, as his eyes changed from Byakugan to Tenseigan.


    Looking at those cyan eyes, Ryota instinctively felt the power they seem to contain, and he can''t help but shudder upon realizing this.


    Taking a deep breath, Ryota calmed himself and asked Kuroto, "Those are your evolved eyes?"


    Kuroto did not bother to answer, he just raised his hand gently.


    Instantly, one after another, truth-seeking balls appeared behind Kuroto''s back and their number reached a total of five.


    Staring at those ck orbs, Ryota was reminded of just how much of a cheat they are, and he can''t help but remember that final technique that Hyuga Kuroto used whichpletely decimated his Susanoo.


    ''I have to be the one to make the first move!'' �C thought Ryota.


    Instantly, Ryota''s Susanoo flew up high into the sky and the four long swords made out of Golden mes appeared lengthened.


    Immediately afterward, he started the flurry of attacks with the four swords at the same time, waving them with such might that each sword left hundreds of meters of a gully on the ground.


    Compared with the huge figure of the Susanoo, Kuroto''s figure was akin to an ant.


    But that very same ant-like figure was not at all scared by the iing sword strikes and in fact, had a total indifferent look on his face when met with the four swords.


    Suddenly his figure disappeared from his position, and passed through the small gaps between the four swords like a high-speed cyan streamer, rushing towards the Susanoo.


    Boom��


    The four giant chakra swords that failed to cut Kuroto; shed the mountain below into several pieces, and sshed the entire battlefield with hot golden mes, encasing everything into a sea of mes that even melted the ground.


    Butpletely unaffected by this attack, Kuroto who was rushing towards the Susanoo increased his speed as he simultaneously controlled the Truth-Seeking Ball and injected Tenseigan Chakra into them.


    Kuroto doesn''t want to have a very long and dragged-out battle with Ryota, so he opted to directly use the strongest technique in his arsenal to deal with Ryota in the shortest amount of time possible.


    The advantage of Truth-Seeking Ball is obvious, and Kuroto ns to perfectly utilize this advantage in this battle.


    Ryota also noticed the chakra fluctuations emitting out of Kuroto and understood that he has to do something to block Kuroto, he waved the chakra swords, shing towards Kuroto, with the intent to cut him as soon as he can, but he was unable to do so!


    The reason is also very simple, this is only the second time Ryota is using Mangekyou Sharingan or Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, coupled with how fast Kuroto is dodging all those attacks, it is obvious that Ryota can''t keep up with that speed even with the heightened insight and visual acuity.


    As Kuroto was about to approach the Susanoo, suddenly a hundred-meter-long sword made up of Golden Chakra appeared in Kuroto''s hands, and that very instant, the speed of Kuroto elerated three times to his previous speed.


    Ryota was obviously unable to react to the sudden increase in Kuroto''s speed, however, he still tried to clutch Kuroto''s figure into a handgrip with two of Susanoo''s hands.


    But that was obviously useless as before the arms could approach him, Kuroto waved a hundred meters long Golden Sword.


    sh��


    The Golden Chakra Sword easily cut through both the arms, as if the entire defense of Susanoo amounted to nothing!


    Ryota was obviously shocked, "How��!?"


    He didn''t even have any words to express his shocked state.


    Even after he had overestimated the power that the Sword contained, Ryota couldn''t believe that with a single swipe a pair of arms encased with Susanoo''s armor, further strengthen by his Yaoyorozu will be cleaved off as if they were nothing!


    "Is the difference so big?" �C Ryota.


    "Hmm, seems like I will have to add more orbs to cut the chest part in just one sh!" -Kuroto


    At this time, the two hands that were cut off separated from the Susanoo and fell to the ground.


    Meanwhile, Kuroto whose speed was slowed a bit, swayed from left to right, as two more Truth-Seeking Balls appeared on his left hand, which Kuroto merged into the Golden Sword.


    Suddenly, the extremely strong Golden Sword became sharper, and dazzling that for a moment Ryota had to cover his eyes as he couldn''t directly look at the Golden Sword��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 517 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 268 - – 264 Why Go To Such Length?

    The sudden dazzling light that illuminated the sky with a golden glow prompted Ryota to raise his only hand to cover his eyes.


    At this time, the two hands that have fallen on the ground exploded further sshing mes everywhere.


    The sound of the explosion was obviously very loud, and it still lingered within Ryota''s ear.


    After forcefully adapting to the golden bright light Ryota suddenly realized that the Golden Sword that Kuroto carried was longer than before and it had already prated the chest part of the Susanoo armor.


    Two cleaved off hands and the chest pierced by the sword reminded Ryota of that night, and he was instantly angrier when he saw this!


    After getting the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan (the epitome of power that an Uchiha can have ) Ryota knows that he stands at the pinnacle of the Uchiha n, at the same level of Uchiha Madara, and yet he is so helpless in the face of Hyuga Kuroto, even if he knows that his defeat is inevitable, he doesn''t want to be so helpless!


    "Ahhhhhh...!!!!!"


    With a roar, Ryota urged ''his'' Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan with all his power such that bloody veins became apparent on the white sclera, but he didn''t care and continued putting more and more and more and more�� chakra, squeezing out every bit and fragment, his body started to suddenly age, yet he did not care��


    What he cared now was to not die miserably!


    Followed by Ryota''s roar, and the instantaneous burst of chakra, the golden ms that were encasing the Susanoo armor with a protective cloak sizzled and grew violent, raging uncontrobly.


    It grew and its form changed, the empty spots from where the arm was cleaved off were now covered with the golden mes that took the shapes of two giant hands of the Susanoo armor.


    And it seems that Ryota was not finished with this, his roar continued, and the Golden mes even covered the empty interior of the Susanoo armor.


    Now the giant Susanoo was a Golden me giant, and when Kuroto saw such a change, his face sank.


    Although not as strong as Uchiha Sasuke''s Indra Susanoo, this Susanoo was only a step or two away from reaching such high power, all that Ryotacked to be able to match that level of power was the amount of Chakra!


    But Kuroto knew that even if this Susanoo is not as exaggeratedly strong as Uchiha Sasuke''s Indra Susanoo, he still can''t be careless with it.


    This is because he is more than familiar with the characteristics of the Golden me. Kuroto has already done experiments with this Golden me and understands this very well that aside from being very hot and violent, the Golden mes which is actually a special ability of Ryota''s Mangekyou Sharingan (aside from the two dojutsu abilities) these Golden mes seems to be able to burn the Charka itself.


    Which is to say, once pure Chakraes in contact with these Golden mes, these mes violently react and engulf that source itself.


    As a result, the Chakra source will be instantly consumed, which is extremely dangerous!


    Not wanting to take the risk of getting touched by those mes, Kuroto instantly dispelled the Golden Sword, then collected all the Truth-Seeking balls in his right hand, to which he further injected the Tenseigan Chakra and then shouted, "Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!"


    Instantly, an extremely violent silver storm spewed out of Kuroto''s hand.


    The raging winds of the violent silver hurricane filled the interior of Ryota''s Susanoo, in just a short time and blew away the Golden mes.


    "But�� tch, damn it!"


    Even Ryota who was standing in the diamond cavity on the forehead of the Susanoo was blown away by the hurricane and its wings were ridden with holes at this moment.


    Boom��


    The huge Susanoo that could no longer stay in the sky lost control and fell on the sea past the mountain cliff.


    As the huge body of Susanoo fell into the sea, it set off a huge wave, and the wave swept past the mountainous coast.


    Fortunately, enough, there was no house near the coast.


    The reason why Kuroto chose the Land of Tea as a battlefield because he knows that the Land of Tea is pretty isted and the chances of people of shinobi interfering with the fight will be extremely less, so Kuroto would not have to worry about being discovered by anyone.


    Gurgle�� Gurgle��


    With the Susanoo falling into the sea, the water poured into the hole, and soon enough the entire Susanoo was seemingly submerged into the sea.


    Even the golden mes that were again lit because of Ryota''s chakra, although did not extinguish, were still weakened.


    On Kuroto''s side, because of the Tenseigan, his vision was not at all hindered by all the rising steam that was starting to cover the battlefield along with the dust, and smoke.


    Seeing that the Susanoo was starting to submerge into the water, Kuroto stopped the Silver Tornado and again drew his right hand as the Gold Sword reemerged in his hand.


    And without even waiting for a second to pass, Kuroto waved the sword.


    Whoosh��


    The Bright Golden Chakra Sword, drew a shining arc, leaving a conspicuous halo wherever it passed and cut-off everything in its path with ease.


    And soon it ran across the head of Ryota''s Susanoo, and without even the slightest of effort, the sword easily cut-off that head.


    Now Kuroto used Rein Wheel Pull to pull out Uchiha Ryota from the broken Susanoo, and smashed him on the other side of the shore.


    Boom��


    With a muffled noise, Ryota, who was thrown by Kuroto smashed violently on the side of the shore.


    Cough-cough�� Cough-cough�� Cough-cough��!


    Ryota was coughing violently, at this point it was getting hard for him to breathe, his cells have deteriorated very badly and it is very hard for him to even stay alive for a few more minutes.


    Staring at Kuroto who had an indifferent look, as if nothing went beyond his expectation during the entire battle, Ryota chuckled, "You�� are a monster�� you know that? And just what kind of ninjutsu do you use, all of them�� all of them��!"


    Kuroto did not answer Ryota''s question, although he still had that indifferent look, he was actually panting for breath, after all, using Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion and Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion simultaneously with such power is also a bit difficult for him, so obviously he was also a bit drained in this battle.


    After all, he went as far as to use seven Truth-Seeking Orbs in both the techniques, so obviously there is some exhaustion!


    Ryota didn''t really expect any answer from Kuroto at this point, but he went on to say, "You know, I was able to notice that��"


    Kuroto did not care what Ryota wanted to say, so he continued ignoring Ryota''s words, and as soon as he recovered his breath, he immediately crouched down and took out the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan from Ryota''s eye sockets.


    Ryota obviously did not resist, he knew that this was inevitable, moreover, he was unable to stop Kuroto, both because of the other person''s strength, his own weakness, and tiredness, but most of all, because of that curse tag buried in his heart.


    After losing his eyes, Ryota kept asking, "Tell me, why did I lose? Was it just because you were too strong?"


    Kuroto put the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan inside a small nutrition tank, deactivated the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, and then spoke, "I have nothing to speak, even before the battle started I repeatedly told you that you have no chance of winning, yet you wanted to experience the painful defeat, and that''s what you are getting."


    Ryota nodded, then again said, "You are right! But that is not the answer to my question."


    Kuroto sighed and spoke, "Unfortunately, this is shinobi world, a world where even the dead are unable to keep the secrets buried, as such I am not going to speak anything that I do not want to."


    Ryota sighed, "Maybe you are right?"


    Kuroto looked at the tears mixed with blooding out of Ryota''s hollow eye sockets, he sighed and after groaning a little, Kuroto spoke, "Although I won''t be telling you anything about my powers, what I can tell you is that the strength you disyed in this battle even with that half mutted body of yours, I can most definitely say that your overall strength has far surpassed the level of a Kage, in fact, you have reached the level of a Super Kage, although you are not as strong as Uchiha Madara, and Shodaime-Sama, you are still one of the strongest shinobi to have lived in the shinobi world.


    The defensive power of your Susanoo and those Golden mes makes you extremely strong, and I can guarantee that very few people in the shinobi world, whether dead or alive ever reached your level.


    Unfortunately for you, no one will evere to know of your strength."


    "So, you are telling me that it''s not that I am too weak or powerless, but that you are too strong?" �C with a wry smile, Ryota asked again, "Can you tell me your purpose for doing all this? With your strength, let alone Konoha, you can control the entire Shinobi world, no one will ever be your opponent, so why go through all this trouble? Why make me and my brother go through such a horrible experience? Why do you want Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan? You have no use for those eyes. Why go to such lengths for things that arepletely meaningless to you?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 518 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 269 - – 265 Uchiha Tsukihi

    Hearing Ryota''s earnest questions, Kuroto was silent for a while, then said, "I promised Shisui that I would not let Uchiha n fade away, I don''t really care if you believe what I am saying is true or not, but part of the reasons I did all this has something to do with saving the Uchiha n."


    Ryota was taken aback, and after understanding some things he seemed a little lost.


    Kuroto said, "Uchiha n''s ns of Coup d''��tat are destined to fail, the chiefbatants that your n hopes to rely on during the rebellion are strictly opposed to the idea of Coup, be that Shisui or Itachi, and even if by some miracle your n seeds in starting the rebellion, it willpletely destroy Konoha and the other viges will not let miss such a chance, thus the entire shinobi continent will be engulfed into the mes of war causing too much destruction and death, and I am really not interested in such a thing bing a reality��"


    Ryota said in a deep voice, "As long as the entire Uchiha n is united, nobody in the entire shinobi world will ever be able to harm the Uchiha n!"


    "Maybe, you are right." �C Kuroto nodded, then said, "But the reality is not as you hope, the entire Uchiha n does not support your cause, there are people who secretly oppose the Coup, and the radicals of your n are pushing them; putting pressure on them that they must support the n, so inevitably what you people are doing is actually more damage to your n."


    Ryota was silent for a while then said, "So what do you expect the Uchiha n should do?"


    Kuroto said, "To be honest, I don''t know, but I do know that Coup is not the way, perhaps a change?"


    Ryota frowned, "Change? What kind of change?"


    "I�� I don''t know, to be honest, I''ll figure out these things because I promised Shisui to not let the Uchiha n be destroyed, and that''s what I will do."


    The reasons for the destruction of the Uchiha n are many, there is Danzo inside the vige then there is Obito outside, so Kuroto has no perfect method to solve this issue for now, but maybe he will have one in the future.


    After a long silence, Ryota said with a bitter tone, "I hope so."


    Speaking so, Ryota lifted his hand which held a Kunai, and directly pierced his heart, ending his life here.


    For a few seconds, Kuroto kept his silence and after noticing that all signs of life disappeared, Kuroto murmured, "There is one more thing that I have not told you, although Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is the highest level of dojutsu that an Uchiha can have with just his Yin chakra, it is still not the end as there are other higher forms of dojutsu that Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan can evolve into if the right conditions are met."


    ��


    Two dayster, inside a cave in the Land of Rain.


    Poof��


    As the white smoke cleared, the tiger-striped Kasai appeared before Uchiha Shinichi.


    Looking at the familiar cat that was now wounded and wrapped up in bandages, Shinichi frowned, "Hey, howe you got all these injuries?"


    As soon as Shinichi asked, the cat started to cry waterfall tears and said, "Uwaaahhhh, tiger-stripes don''t work every time, they were unable to fool the hound dogs��. and�� and��"


    Shinichi sighed, "Alright-alright, first stop wiping away your snot on my clothes, second, you are pretty stupid for trying to fool a hound dog�� "


    "But�� but�� you said that if I were to have tiger markings, I would look very intimidating��"


    "I was just joking buddy, getting some marking doesn''t change the fact that you are still a cat."


    "Then what do you think I should do?"


    "Firstly, you should give me the scrolls sent by him, and as for the second you should take a holiday to recover."


    As soon as Shinichi said this, the cat extended his paws and asked, "Meow, if you say so, then give me two thousand Ryo for the scroll!"


    Shinichi''s eyes widened as soon as the cat asked the money, "Why have you raised the price? And how much are you charging from him?"


    Kasai said in the most natural tone, "I wanted to settle for three thousand Ryo, but he didn''t agree, finally we reached an agreement at two thousand Ryo. Here I am doing the work while injured so obviously the fees will be doubled, meow!"


    "If I did not know any better, I would have certainly thought that all your injuries are your new rip-off schemes, greedy cat!"


    As soon as Shinichi said this, all the hair on the cat stood up and sweat started toe out, "Ahahahaha�� w-what are you talking about? I�� I�� I am surprised that you know such humor�� anyway, give me the bills fast, I have to go, m�� my wounds have suddenly started to ache!"


    Shinichi narrowed his eyes as soon as he saw the sudden change in the behavior of the cat.


    The two thousand Ryo bills he had in his hands were stopped midway.


    But the greedy cat realized that Shinichi seems to have noticed something and suddenly snatched the two bills, threw the scroll towards Shinichi, and disappeared into a cloud of smoke.


    "Sigh, this Fu**ing greedy cat!" �C muttered Shinichi helplessly.


    Shinichi shook his head and unlocked the scroll with the specific hand seals preselected by them, and after he unfolded the scroll sent to him by the Kuroto, and just as he read the contents of the scroll, Shinichi can''t help but frown, "Why in the hell is he asking for this?"


    The scroll sent by Kuroto recorded only one sentence, ''Go to the border of Land of Fire and Land of Rain, meet the person sent by me and take that person to the ritual ceremony hosted by Hiruko.''


    "Is he out of his mind? Why in the hell would he want such a thing, has he finally gone insane? Or does he think that the ritual ceremony will be a firework show that anyone can watch if they want to?"


    No matter how much he thinks, Shinichi can''t understand why Kuroto would order such a thing.


    This is because Akatsuki is an organization that even he as a member of the organization, has to be very vignt about, and Kuroto should know this better than him, so why in the hell would he suddenly ask for such a thing?


    As far as Shinichi knows, Kuroto is the kind of person who has always preferred to work in secrecy, so then why this sudden outrageous move which can destroy everything they have done to infiltrate Akatsuki?


    Is that ritual so important?


    No matter what Shinichi thought about this absurd order, Shinichi still decided to put his trust in Kuroto and decided to go to the location marked in the map he received with the scroll.


    Shinichi would obviously measure out if the person sent by Kuroto is up to the task, and then decide if he will bring him to the ritual site, but if the person is not up to the task, then Shinichi would obviously not bring an ipetent person with him to a site that would be filled with the main Akatsuki members!


    ��


    Three dayster.


    With intervals of travel and rest for the past three days, Shinichi finally arrived at the location marked in the map sent by Kuroto.


    This is the border of Land of Fire and Land of Rain, when one looks around the ce is filled with lush green vegetation and dense forests along with the continuous rain from the dark rain clouds.


    As soon as he traveled a little more, the rain stopped and the sky cleared, Shinichi took off his rain gear which consisted of a raincoat and the Bamboo Hat while ndering inwardly, ''The Land of Rain is really an unsuitable ce for people to livefortably!''


    Shinichi has always felt that the gloomy rain of the Land of Rain is really depressing, it is as if the country itself is crying for the people of thend of rain, and Shinichi really hates staying in the Land of Rain!


    While Shinichi was getting over his depressed mood, he suddenly looked towards the distance and noticed a figure of a person slowly walking towards him.


    A whileter, the figure finally stood opposite Shinichi.


    Looking at the person standing before him, Shinichi had a thoughtful look.


    The other party is a girl, her age is around fifteen to sixteen years old from what Shinichi can judge, but what highlights about her is her unusually beautiful yet cold appearance, indifferently noble temperament, and distinguished aura.


    By looks, she is a fair-skinned girl with sharp eyes, long flowing ck hair that reached down to her lower back, and were currently tied in a ponytail, she wore a short white kimono with long sleeve, the white kimono had ck flower prints with a ck obi tied over, coupled with ck full-length stockings, white bandages wrapped from the ankle up to the knees, a pair of ck shinobi sandals, and a long Katana strapped around her waist.


    Shinichi was sure that he has never seen her in his life, but he didn''t know why he faintly felt that the Kunoichi standing in front of him was familiar, as if he had known her a long time ago.


    ''Weird, why do I feel that I know who she is when this is clearly the first time, I am seeing her?''


    Shinichi stopped thinking and questioned, "So, who are you and what are you doing here?"


    The Kunoichi replied calmly. "I am the person you are supposed to take to the ce of the ritual."


    Shinichi said coldly, "And why should I trust you?"


    The Kunoichi was not at all affected by Shinichi''s cold tone, and calmly replied, "You don''t need to trust me, all you need to do is to follow Kuroto-sama''s instruction."


    The fact that the other party mentioned Hyuga Kuroto''s name, reduced Shinichi''s suspicions, and he immediately asked, "And what is your name? And why does he want you to be present during the Hiruko''s ritual?"


    "My name��? I am�� I am Uchiha Tsukihi." �C after a pause, Tsukihi continued, "As for why Kuroto-sama wanted me to observe Hiruko''s ritual ceremony, it is because he is very interested in that experiment."


    "Uchiha Tsukihi!?" �C Shinichi didn''t seem to hear Tsukihi''s next words as soon as he heard the name ''Uchiha Tsukihi,'' Shinichi instantly activated his Sharingan and said coldly, "Care to repeat your name again?"


    "Uchiha Tsukihi." �C Tsukihi stated as a matter of fact.


    "Are you sure you want to lie to me? I am also an Uchiha, and thest time I checked, I don''t seem to know you, so who are you?" �C Shinichi said coldly as he suddenly raised his hand and held Tsukihi by the neck, raising her above the ground, and spoke, "I suggest that you use the next ten seconds very carefully, because if I am not satisfied with what you have to say in your defense, then you will be dead!"


    The Kunoichi who was held by the neck did not panic as expected, nor did she speak anything in her defense, and just when Shinichi was about to put strength in his arm to break off her neck, her onyx ck pupils changed into scarlet ones with three tomoe spinning in them.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 519 on P.a.t.e.r.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 270 - – 266 Who Is This Woman?

    Looking at the girl''s eyes that were genuine Sharingan, Shinichi''s face had an unexpected surprised look.


    After he had joined Akatsuki, ''Uchiha Madara'' once mentioned many secrets of Sharingan to him, including the possibility of transntation of Sharingan.


    From a medical point of view, the transntation of Sharingan is not an impossibility.


    And Hatake Kakashi''s transnted Sharingan that he got as a gift from the dead Uchiha Obito is one such example that even a fledgling medical-nin Nohara Rin was capable of doing, even alone in the harsh battlefield without any proper tools.


    But sessful transntation is not the end of it, because obtaining a Sharingan might even be easierpared to being able to use that Sharingan.


    Without the blood of the Uchiha n, even if someone has transnted Sharingan, he will never be able to showcase the true potential of Sharingan, and instead of bing a powerful boost, the Sharingan will, in fact, be a major restriction on the user which will greatly hamper the growth of the bearer and also restrict the extent of what he is truly capable of.


    Hatake Kakashi is again the best example.


    However, the Kunoichi in front of him doesn''t seem to be burdened by the Sharingan in the slightest, which means that she is truly a descendant of the Uchiha n.


    Understanding this, Shinichi loosened his grip but still did not released her, and asked, "Okay, I agree that you are an Uchiha, but if you are one, then why have I never seen you in the n? From your appearance and age, you are probably a little older than Uchiha Shisui, and yet I have never seen you? Moreover, you have the three tomoe Sharingan, you can not be an unknown!"


    Tsukihi said, "Since Kuroto-sama sent me here, so he obviously trusts my background, so I don''t believe that there is any need for you to doubt my identity, besides, there is a rule of the organization that I believe you should have been familiar with, ''only the leader is allowed to know the identity and background of all the members, the members need not care, question, or try to find things unrted to them, this is because��"


    ""��because the less you know the lesser you will worry, the less you know the lesser danger you will be in, the less you know the lesser the chances of your identity being revealed, the less you know the lesser you will reveal when caught by the enemy��"" Shinichi repeated with Tsukihi.


    With this Shinichi let go of Uchiha Tsukihi, "Alright, I suppose that you are right."


    The Kunoichi ''Uchiha Tsukihi'' is obviously ''Hyuga Kuroto'' controlling the Fire Nature Clone using the Tenseigan Soul Descend.


    Kuroto really couldn''t let go of the opportunity to observe, Hiruko''s attempt to absorb various Kekkei Genkai, after all, this matter is rted to Kuroto''s big n to achieve Kekkei Mora in the future, as such he needs as much knowledge and test results on the working of Chimera Technique. Because Kuroto doesn''t believe that he will get a second chance.


    For this reason, he took the risk of using this Fire nature Clone, and try to get to the site of the ritual with the help of Shinichi.


    Shinichi groaned for a while, then suddenly his figure disappeared, at the very same moment, eight Shuriken were shot towards Uchiha Tsukihi.


    Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish��


    Uchiha Tsukihi instantly drew out the long Katana sheathed at her waist, injected her chakra into the Katana, and lightly swung it with flowing graceful movements, and instantly re-sheathed the Katana.


    Ding�� Ding�� Ding�� Ding�� Ding�� Ding�� Ding�� Ding��


    A momentter all of the Shurikensing towards her were cut into two pieces and fell on the ground.


    At this time, Shinichi suddenly appeared before Tsukihi and shouted,


    ''Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!''


    Uchiha Tsukihi also printed the hand seals and shouted, ''Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!''


    Boom��!


    Two huge fireballs, each spouted out of Shinichi and Tsukihi collided together, setting off a deafening roar and a loud explosion, setting the whole forest aze.


    Amidst the smoke and dust, Shinichi''s figure shed and appeared in front of Tsukihi, his sword was in his hands and a fight of Kenjutsu began between the two Uchiha Shinobi.


    Shinichi didn''t seem to be using all his strength and Tsukihi seemed to be very calm during the entire battle.


    Understanding that he wouldn''t be able to take advantage of using Kenjutsu, Shinichi''s figure again disappeared, and then several Kunai tied with explosive tag cut through the cover of smoke and directly shot towards Tsukihi.


    Uchiha Tsukihi''s face remained unchanged, and the three tomoe spinning in her Sharingan were spinning rapidly, and instantly she took out the Katana and swung it fiercely, sending waves of air pressure along the trajectory.


    The air pressure waves cut through the Kunai, yet they did not cut the Kunai, but Tsukihi seemed to be satisfied with this and instantly her figure disappeared from her position.


    Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk��


    As Tsukihi disappeared from her position, kunai tied with explosive tags were nailed at the tree trunk behind her.


    However, the expected explosion did not ur because without any exception all of the explosive tags were cut into two pieces.


    Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish��


    At this moment, another onught of shuriken arrived towards the new position Tsukihi was at, and Tsukihi who had already sheathed the Katana did not draw it out this time but put her hand inside her kimono sleeves and the next moment she threw out eight Shurikens, four from each of her hand.


    And the next moment a sh of Uchiha Shurikenjutsu started between Uchiha Shinichi and Uchiha Tsukihi.


    Amidst the Shurikenjutsu battle, while the shurikens were flying off everywhere, hitting each other, changing their trajectories, and then again hitting the other shuriken, deflecting them�� and so on��


    Shinichi suddenly looked at Tsukihi''s eyes.


    The moment line of sight of the two matched, Tsukihi felt an instantaneous sluggishness but soon lost effect.


    At this time, the Shurikenjutsu battle also came to an end, and Tsukihi had already redrawn her Katana.


    But Shinichi did not attack anymore and instead stood in silence, then said, "Well, that wasn''t bad."


    Seeing that Tsukihi still had her Katana drawn out, he felt that she might be angry for the unexpected attack, so he went on to exin, "Hey, calm down alright. The members of Akatsuki are without exception all monsters, if you don''t have any strength to even be able to protect yourself, even I won''t be able to protect you assuming the worst-case scenario, so I needed to judge whether you have what it takes to be present there."


    Tsukihi nodded as she re-sheathed the Katana, indicating that she did not mind.


    She was obviously very clear about Shinichi''s purpose for doing this, ordinary people can''t get involved with Akatsuki, unless one has the appropriate strength, it is best to stay away from Akatsuki, so this assessment be Shinichi was very reasonable.


    "Let''s go, I have been away from Amegakure for a few days already, if I stay away for too long, there are chances that they will start to get suspicious." �C Shinichi said while putting on the bamboo hat, and his raincoat as he started walking in the direction of the site of the ritual.


    Tsukihi nodded without speaking any nonsense and walked next to him after putting on the bamboo hat and raincoat offered to her by Shinichi.


    While on their way, Shinichi questioned, "He must have informed you on the basic details of Akatsuki''s internal situations, right?"


    Tsukihi nodded, "Yes, I have a rough understanding of the members of the Akatsuki organization."


    Shinichi nodded and spoke after a bit of deliberation, "I can''t guarantee about the others, but you don''t need to worry about my partner, Biwa Juzo, so long as you don''t offend him, he won''t be nosy about your matters. But you have to pay special attention to people like Sasori, Kakuzu, and Hiruko, they are all crazier than the others, and since you are not a so-called ''formal member'' of the organization, there is a possibility that they will target you, one for your body, other for your heart, and thest for taking what you have."


    Hearing how Shinichi said thest sentence, Tsukihi couldn''t help but blush and think, ''What are they, a bunch of perverts?''


    Shinichi didn''t seem to have noticed Tsukihi''s thoughts'' and continued, "Then there is also that masked-man, who ims to be ''Uchiha Madara,'' he is the most dangerous in the entire organization, he is the one you will have to be most careful against." �C Pausing here, Shinichi said with a solemn expression, "If he attacks you, then even I don''t have the confidence to be able to save you!"


    Tsukihi nced at Shinichi and said, "So that masked-man who ims himself to be ''Uchiha Madara'' doesn''t show up often in the organization, right?"


    Shinichi was surprised, "I am rather surprised that you know this, did he tell you this too? Well doesn''t matter, I guess. And you are right, he does not show up in front of other members of the organization. As far as I know, except for Pain, Konan, Zetsu, and me, nobody else is aware of his existence in the Akatsuki."


    Tsukihi said, "By the way, you can just tell them that I am your spy in Konoha if you say, then I don''t think that anyone will choose to attack me, don''t you think?"


    "That is a good idea, I suppose." �C Shinichi nodded and asked with a puzzled expression, "But I am unable to figure out just why is he interested in Hiruko''s ritual? With his strength, why does he care about such crappy things?"


    Even if defected, Shinichi is still an Uchiha by genes, and obviously disdains for such pathetic means that Hiruko is using.


    In Shinichi''s opinion, a shinobi born with Kekkei Genkai is inherently superior to someone not born with a Kekkei Genkai, and this bloody ritual that Hiruko is going to do disgusts Shinichi very much because Shinichi believes that no matter how much Hiruko tries, he would never be able to catch up or surpass those he is stealing these Kekkei Genkai from.


    Tsukihi had nothing to exin, this matter is about perception, and she is not interested in changing Shinichi''s beliefs, so she just said, "Kuroto-sama has his own ns, and I am only responsible for observing and reporting to him, as for other things, neither do I care about them, nor do I need to know, and the same goes with you too."


    "Sigh, I suppose that''s true!" �C Shinichi sighed and did not speak about it anymore.


    And the journey continued, soon the two entered into the territory of the Land of Rain.


    By now the sky was already covered with gloomy clouds, and a light drizzle started to fall, the intensity of raindrops falling kept increasing as the two went deeper into the Land of Rain.


    A few dayster, both of them entered Amegakure, and Shinichi led Tsukihi to the recently built temporary base of Akatsuki.


    As soon as the two entered the temporary base, they met a member of the Akatsuki Organization wearing a traditional Akatsuki high-neck turtle ck cloak with red cloud prints.


    Tsukihi recognized this person, he was Shinno, the mysterious doctor and the secret leader of Sky ninjas.


    But Tsukihi''s gaze did not stay on Shinno for any longer than a second andnded on the woman walking behind Shinno.


    The woman was very beautiful with a pair of breathtaking eyes.


    Seeing that woman, Tsukihi can''t help but think, ''Hmm��? Why do I feel familiar with this woman, have I seen her before?"


    Tsukihi felt that she knows who this woman is but can''t remember, where has she seen this woman?


    And while Tsukihi was looking at the woman behind Shinno, the woman standing behind Shinno was also looking at Uchiha Shinichi and Tsukihi with interest, her eyes gleaming with an indescribable look��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 520 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 271 - – 267 Oto Yumie?

    At this time, Shinno asked Shinichi, "She is?"


    Shinichi obviously knew that he must introduce Tsukihi to the other members of Akatsuki, otherwise it would be impossible to bring her to the ritual site.


    Shinichi said, "She is a subordinate and informant of mine, who has been staying in Konohagakure as my spy to pass on the critical information that I need."


    Shinno nodded as he looked at the supposed spy, Uchiha Tsukihi. Shinichi''s exnation wasn''t strange, and Shinno did not doubt those words, for Akatsuki to function properly there is an obvious need for spies infiltrated in the major shinobi viges, moreover, even after defection, Shinichi has shown that he is deeply informed of the events taking ce in Konohagakure and Land of Fire. This can only be achieved when he has some spies responding to him.


    But Shinno was really surprised by the appearance of ''Uchiha Tsukihi.'' Although Shinno has seen many beauties throughout his life as a Shinobi, the Kunoichi standing behind Shinichi seem to have a very eye-catching appearance, as such even Shinno can''t help but take extra nces at her.


    Not caring about Shinno''s looks, Shinichi nced at the Kunoichi standing behind Shinno and asked, "And who is she? Why have I never seen her before?"


    Shinno turned his gaze towards Shinichi and said with a smile, "Oh, she? She is my newly recruited assistant, to help me in the experiments and tests."


    As soon as he heard Shinno mention the ''tests'' and ''experiments,'' Shinichi can''t help but frown.


    A few months ago, Shinichi happened to have observed one of Shinno and Hiruko''s experiments, out of curiosity he decided to see just what they were doing, it was at the time when Hiruko''s Chimera Technique was far from being perfect, and the bloody experiments were still ongoing. After he watched one of the experiments, even Shinichi who has been long ustomed to seeing life and death was grossed out and disgusted.


    Therefore, when Shinno mentioned ''experiments'' and ''tests,'' Shinichi felt his stomach-churning, he was feeling sick of remembering that sight.


    Controlling himself to get rid of nausea, Shinichi looked at Tsukihi and nodded.


    Both Shinichi and Shinno don''t have any deep friendship so after just a casual greeting, Shinichi did not say anything more, walked forward, directly bypassed Shinno and his ''assistant'', and moved towards the inner parts of the temporary secret base.


    Tsukihi followed Shinichi, and as she went past Shinno''s ''assistant'' the other party smiled towards her and asked politely, "What is your name?"


    Tsukihi was surprised, stopped for a moment to take a close look at the other party, and politely said, "I am Uchiha Tsukihi, how about youdy?"


    The woman licked her lips and said with a soft giggle, "Uchiha-san can call me Oto Yumie."


    Tsukihi nodded and then walked past Yumie, following Shinichi.


    After both Shinichi and Tsukihi were far away from Shinno and Yumie, Shinichi whispered, "That person Shinno is Hiruko''s partner, so I think he is at least worthy of attention if you are looking for Hiruko''s ritual."


    Tsukihi nodded and asked, "Have you never seen that woman named ''Oto Yumie''?"


    Shinichi nodded, "Yes, this is the first time I have seen her." �C After a pause, Shinichi asked, "To be honest I don''t really care about who Shinno brings as his assistant and whatnot, the only reason I even asked who she was because I felt strong malice and greed directed towards me, and she was also looking at us strangely, so I just wanted to confirm if I have ever known her or did something to offend her, but I couldn''t remember her, it would be best to stay vignt against her."


    Tsukihi nodded, as she understands that Uchiha Shinichi also has an extraordinary level of perception, so she attached great importance to Shinichi''s judgment, but as she took a few steps she halted momentarily as she suddenly realized something.


    It''s because she suddenly realized why she felt that the woman with the name ''Oto Yumie'' seemed inexplicably familiar to her, after all, that woman is none other than Orochimaru!


    And it seems that Orochimaru has reced his body using the ''Kinjutsu: Living Corpse Reincarnation.''


    In the original story, this appearance of Orochimaru was only briefly shown during the Konoha Crush Arc, when Orochimaru fought against Sandaime during the Chunin Exams finals, so Kuroto couldn''t recognize this appearance of Orochimaru instantly.


    ''No wonder she was looking at Shinichi with greed and malice, it appears that Orochimaru/Yumie is still after Shinichi''s Mangekyou Sharingan!


    And now that I think about it, as soon as I introduced myself as ''Uchiha Tsukihi'' Yumie licked her lips, it appears that now I am also Orochimaru''s target, doesn''t matter I guess.''


    It really didn''t matter.


    But what surprised Tsukihi was the fact that Orochimaru actually came here, it''s not hard for one to guess that the only reason Orochimaru is here the same as Kuroto, to observe Hiruko''s Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual.


    Orochimaru may disdain Hiruko, he still maintains a degree of attention and interest towards Hiruko''s Chimera Technique.


    As for how Orochimaru got Shinno''s help? Is there even a reason to ask this?


    Orochimaru and Shinno have colluded with each other more than a few times even before either of them joined Akatsuki, so it isn''t surprising that Shinno was willing to help Orochimaru sneak here.


    After realizing that ''Oto Yumie'' is none other than Orochimaru, Tsukihi decided to not think about her for now, and instead observed the so-called temporary base of Akatsuki.


    After walking for a few minutes, Tsukihi who silently followed Shinichi arrived near the rest area and met Shinichi''s partner Biwa Juzo.


    Even Biwa Juzo wasn''t much surprised when he learned the identity of the Kunoichi following Shinichi, because all the official members have some subordinates that they use for their informationwork.


    Besides, Juzo doesn''t care about what Shinichi does so long as Shinichi does not betray Akatsuki.


    Time passed day-by-day, and soon it was the day when Hiruko will be holding his ritual ceremony.


    These past few days, Tsukihi spent in the Amegakure, and she was obviously not worried about her absence being noticed in Konoha, this is because Shisui was constantly maintaining a Shadow Clone that acted up to cover up his absence.


    ��


    Day of the Ritual.


    The location chosen by Hiruko for the ritual was not in Amegakure or the Land of Rain where the base camp of Akatsuki Organization is located but on a high mountain in a neighboring country, the Land of Earth.


    Following Shinichi and Biwa Juzo, Tsukihi also came to this mountain.


    The other duo of Akatsuki, which included the Sasori-Kakuzu duo, Shinno-Oto Yumie each chose a different route to arrive at the decided location.


    As everyone gathered at the mountain in the Land of Earth, Tsukihi swept her gaze across everyone, and thought, ''Except for Pain, Konan, Obito, and Zetsu, all the members of Akatsuki are here, and, even Obito and Zetsu may be nearby, but they are probably not showing up here.''


    After thinking so, Tsukihi''s gaze turned towards the high tform on top of the mountain.


    At this time, on the top of the mountain tform, a five to six dozens ofrge mirrors were ced, these mirrors were ced at different angles and they seem to be gathering all the light from the sky and reflecting all the light at one point on the center of the tform.


    At the very center of the tform, Hiruko sat quietly.


    His face seemed to be calm, but everyone can notice that he was trying to suppress the madness and excitement in his heart. This was clearly evident from his trembling hands.


    As Tsukihi was taking a view of the ritual site, suddenly the previously clear sky darkened.


    Dark Clouds gathered out of thin air, covering the sky, and crepuscr rays of light fell on the ritual tform, along with the light drizzle falling from the sky.


    The appearance of the rain clouds was so abrupt that Tsukihi can''t help but think of only one possibility that might be a possible cause, ''Is this Rain Tiger at Will Technique!?''


    Sure enough, a few minutes after the rain started, a person with orange hair, with so many ck piercings across his nose and ears, wearing the traditional Akatsuki Organization Cloak, and an Amegakure forehead protector with a long horizontal scratch descended down to the top of the tform.


    ''Tendo Pain!''


    Following him was a Kunoichi with short straight blue hair tied in a small bun, with a liberated piercing, an origami flower over the bun, wearing the traditional Akatsuki Cloak, and a pair of paper wings behind her back.


    ''Konan!''


    Uchiha Tsukihi stared at the ripple patterns eyes in the eye sockets of Tendo Pain and thought, ''So that''s Rinnegan? The strongest of the three great dojutsu.''


    While Tsukihi was looking at Pain and Konan, Pain''s indifferent gaze swept over all the shinobi gathered at the tform, stayed on Tsukihi for a moment then turned towards Hiruko who sat at the center of the tform and said, "There is no one other than Akatsuki members present here, you can start any time you are ready."


    Hiruko nodded, and immediately looked up at the sky, he was waiting for something, and just as Pain deactivated Rain Tiger at Will Technique, the sky again became clear.


    While Hiruko started the final preparation, Tsukihi thought, ''Even Pain and Konan are here? Does Akatsuki attaches so much importance to Hiruko''s Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual?''


    With doubts in her heart, Tsukihi swept her gaze to other ces, trying to find Obito and Zetsu''s figure, and at this moment her gaze met with Oto Yumie''s gaze��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 521 on P.a.t.e.r.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 272 - – 268 Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual

    The two guys, pretending to be girls, looked at each other, both had an awkward expression for a while, then both of them turned away without showing any unnatural trace.


    Kuroto cursed, ''Tch, Orochimaru really is so courageous. Is he really not afraid to be seen through by Akatsuki? Or does he think that he won''t die no matter what happens?''


    Orochimaru smirked, ''Tsk-tsk, another Uchiha? If I can''t take over Uchiha Shinichi''s body, then this Uchiha Tsukihi is also not a bad option provided she is good enough.''


    Both of them have momentary thoughts which were soon put away as their attention turned towards the center of the tform where Hiruko stood.


    ��


    On a high cliff covered with some vegetation.


    The masked-man sat on the edge of the cliff, with one of his legs hanging.


    Zetsu stood on the side, "Most of them said that they don''t care about Hiruko''s ritual, but now that the ritual is taking ce, all of them are present here, most of all I am Surprised that Uchiha Shinichi is also present here."


    The masked man said, "If Hiruko''s ritual really seeds, it will probably change the pattern of the shinobi world, no one can remain indifferent, andpletely ignore such a thing."


    "Yes!" �C Zetsu nodded, "Even the self-proimed God, Nagato is also here in person."


    The masked man nced in the distance, and said, "If not for the threat of Amatsukami, I would not have encouraged Nagato to support Hiruko''s experiments."


    Zetsu turned to look at the masked man and asked, "Are you worried that Hiruko might get out of hands?"


    The masked man was silent for a while, then said, "If Hiruko truly manages to sessfully absorb all the five Kekkei Genkai that he has selected, then no one would be able to predict how strong will he be."


    Zetsu said, "With the presence of Nagato, we don''t really need to worry, regardless of how strong Hiruko may be, in the end, he will remain a pawn."


    The masked man did not reply but turned to look at the two Kunoichi, one standing next to Uchiha Shinichi and the other next to Shinno, and asked, "Have you checked the identities of those two?"


    "The woman next to Uchiha Shinichi is named ''Uchiha Tsukihi.'' ording to Shinichi, she is his spy who has been lurking in Konohagakure. While the woman next to Shinno is called Oto Yumie, a newly recruited assistant under him, but I was unable to find out if their identities are truly what they im."


    "Uchiha Tsukihi��?" �C With a frown, the masked man muttered with a thoughtful expression, "Was there someone with this name in the Uchiha n?"


    The masked man is different from Shinichi, at the time of his ''death'' he was a chunin simr to Hyuga Kuroto, and his status in the Uchiha n was also very low, simr to Hyuga Kuroto, therefore, he was oblivious to many of the internal matters of the Uchiha n, so he can''t really figure out who Uchiha Tsukihi was?


    As such the masked man has some doubts about ''Uchiha Tsukihi.'' He cannot, like Uchiha Shinichi, assert that there is no ''Uchiha Tsukihi'' within the Uchiha n.


    After all, it is verymon for many ns to keep the existence of certain individuals a secret, keep them hidden in the dark since birth or early childhood, and train them secretly.


    ��


    Back to the tform.


    Hiruko showed a twisted expression on his face while looking at the sky, his expression was a mix of expectation, joy, madness, anxiety, nervousness, and so on.


    At this time, the Sun hanging high in the sky was obscured by another celestial body, and the original bright and clear sky dimmed as if it was the time of dusk.


    While everyone was looking at the changes brought by the Sr Eclipse, some brilliant spots of light shed across the dark sky.


    Hiruko eximed in excitement, "Finally, it''s about time!"


    As soon as the green Aurora lightshed across the sky, Hiruko started printing the hand seals and then pressed his palm on the ground.


    Boom�� shake�� shake��


    Instantly, five cross-shaped structures rose up from the five vertices of the five-pointed star that lied on the pentagon tform. On each metal cross, a shinobi in a half-dead state was crucified.


    ''These five are the unlucky shinobi targeted by Hiruko?'' �C thought Tsukihi as she swept her gaze across the five people, finally, her gazended on Uchiha Hiiragi, and she sighed softly.


    Unlike Uchiha Tsukihi, who had a somewhatplicated look, Yumie on the other hand had a look full of expectations.


    At this time, the intensity and brightness of aurora lights became stronger and stronger, and they seemed to represent a green curtain of light!


    This green curtain of light covered the entire sky, intertwined across the edges, giving the sky a dreamy and awe-inspiring look.


    As the brightness and intensity of the curtain grew, sparkling particles and rays of light sprinkled from the sky and fell on the five-pointed star tform on top of the mountain.


    The huge mirrors, each with a height of more than ten meters, concentrated the rays of green aurora lights in one direction, which illuminated Hiruko standing at the center of the five-pointed star formation.


    The moment, aurora light gathered at Hiruko, everyone present at the site could clearly feel an intensive rise in Hiruko''s chakra reaction.


    Even both Uchiha Tsukihi and Shinichi had long since activated their Sharingan, trying to capture all the changes taking ce in Hiruko''s body.


    Sasori who was no longer hiding in his ''Hiruko'' puppet also had a solemn look.


    Kakuzu took a step back, his instincts were telling him to take a defensive posture because something wasing��


    Shinno''s was intently looking at everything, and even Yumie had a look mixed with traces of anticipation as well as some unknown fear.


    Tendo Pain was still had his indifferent look, but Konan had a frowned expression.


    The intensity and brightness of the green aurora lights became more and more dazzling to the extent that they seemed to carry life within them and would burn anything they touch.


    The lights seemed to be alive, jumping, shing, and moving around Hiruko''s body, the glittering green particles were falling from the sky like a steady and slow rain.


    Uchiha Tsukihi muttered, "Such strong chakra reaction, and such a beautiful sight? If not for what was about to happen soon, this sight was akin to a fairy tale."


    Tsukihi was really surprised, with the help of Celestial Phenomenon, the intensity of chakra fluctuationsing from Hiruko has reached a terrifying point.


    And what surprised her more was the fact that Hiruko''s small body was able to withstand such a terrifying chakra pressure without showing any signs of pain!


    While Tsukihi was surprised, Hiruko did not stop and began to print the hand seals to start the next phase of his Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 522 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 273 - – 269 Surviving The Ritual

    While Tsukihi was surprised, Hiruko did not stop and began to print the hand seals.


    Finallypleting the hand seals, Hiruko shouted, "Chimera Technique!"


    With the crazy shout of Hiruko, the indigo-colored semi-solid gluey-leechy substance gushed out of the pentagram-shaped surface and rushed to swallow the five half-dead crucified ninjas.


    This gluey substance was like an extension of Hiruko''s body, it spread all over the five-pointed star formation, and seem to be acting as per Hiruko''s orders swallowing the five ninjas that were crucified on the torture cross.


    """"" Ahhhhhhhh...!!!""""""


    At the moment when the gluey substance started swallowing the five ninjas with different Kekkei Genkai, these ninjas who were half-dead and unconscious let out a terrible cry of pain that seemed to shake their soul.


    They put up an instinctive struggle but all they got was despair.


    Their bodies also turned indigo-colored and soon began to melt bit-by-bit, their pupils disappeared, and only white sclera could be seen in their eyes, foam overflowing from their mouths, a lifeless look on their faces.


    Hiruko opened both his arms andughed frantically, "Cry all you want, feel the despair in your heart, then be swallowed by me to be a truly great being�� a perfect shinobi!"


    Looking at Hiruko, whose current state was nothing different from a monster, and the five shinobi melting and slowly integrating into Hiruko, Uchiha Tsukihi had a serious look on her face and muttered, "This approach is too�� too forced!"


    After the initial shock, there was only thought left in Tsukihi''s mind.


    In her view, the fusion method that Hiruko is using is really rough, unscrupulous, and forced.


    ''Is he not afraid of the hidden dangers he will have to face in the future by using such a forceful method? No�� rather than worrying about the future what he should think about is whether he will be able to survive theplete fusion, the matter of the futurees afterward��'' �C Thought Tsukihi with a doubtful expression.


    Tsukihi believes that Hiruko is not an idiot, at least he doesn''t look like one, after all, he managed to develop the Chimera Technique, but the approach he is using right now is no different from suicide, which is utterly stupid. As such aside from shock, there are also some expectations to see if Hiruko has some follow-up ns to ensure his sess.


    With the bodies of the five shinobipletely melted, their chakra was steadily absorbed by the gluey substance.


    Tsukihi thought, ''How will he deal with the souls of those five shinobi?''


    The same thought lingered in the minds of Tendo Pain, Oto Yumie a.k.a. Orochimaru, Sasori, and Kakuzu.


    Ningendo Pain of the Pein Rikudo grants the user the ability to forcefully read the minds of any target by extracting their soul. As such, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that Pain is one of the few people familiar souls.


    Even Orochimaru who has developed Fushi Tensei, and is probably working on Edo Tensei also has a very high degree of understanding of souls.


    Then there is Sasori, who has recently turned himself into a puppet, which is impossible to do without having some knowledge of souls, so he has also touched the realm of souls.


    And finally, there is Kakuzu, because of his secret technique ''Earth Grudge Fear,'' every time he steals other''s hearts, he has to have some way to reduce the influence of their souls on the chakra nature, as such, Kakuzu must also have some degree of understanding of Soul.


    Shinno must also have some understanding of the souls because he is working on making Reibi.


    As for Konan, and Shinichi, their understanding of Souls is worsepared to the rest, but neither of the two was ignorant.


    And Konan being a sensor ss, and Shinichi with the help of his Mangekyou Sharingan was able to notice that the Chakra absorbed by the gluey substance was not ordinary.


    As such everyone had a frown and thought the same thing, ''Is he directly going to absorb that chakra?''


    Just as various spections appeared in the minds of everyone present, Hiruko directly controlled the gluey substance and sucked in the five chakra groups.


    ''He is really taking the reckless approach!'' �C Tsukihi was shocked, she always thought that each generation of Raikage is the second most reckless shinobi in this world but it appears that even Hiruko is not far behind.


    Unlike Tsukihi''s shocked expression, the others did not show many emotions, Oto Yumie even smirked,


    Nobody here seemed to understand the true danger ofpletely absorbing other people''s souls, even if they can see the essence of chakra that Hiruko was absorbing.


    Tsukihi felt a bit of pity for Hiruko.


    In her view, although, Hiruko might seed even with his reckless approach, and there is even hope for him to be incredibly strong.


    But he is also giving birth to hidden dangers that will show up sooner orter.


    He does not have the Rinnegan, so it is impossible for him to absorb souls in a true sense, as such he will definitely suffer.


    Orochimaru is the best example, the souls absorbed by Orochimaru using Fushi Tensei did not disappear, instead, they were sleeping like a cocoon in the depths of Orochimaru''s soul, so not only is there a hidden danger of other''s soul taking over but even the shape and signature of one''s own soul will change, which is exactly what happened with Orochimaru, making him especially vulnerable to Genjutsu.


    It is not guaranteed that the same will happen with Hiruko curtesy to the Sharingan but he won''t be out ofplete danger.


    And as Tsukihi expected, the negative effects of absorbing five souls at once immediately became apparent.


    "Ahhhhh...!"


    His maniacalughter ceased, and he clutched his head with both of his hands, hissing and suffering from severe pain, looking from his distorted expression it seemed as if something scary was raging in his mind.


    At the same time, Hiruko''s body also started to fall apart, pieces of his hands and legs separated, distorted. Tissues started to fall off of his body.


    But the body parts that fell off were all caught by the gluey substance and put back little-by-little, repairing his body, stopping him from dying.


    Now the sess or failure of the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual became a battle of copse and repair.


    Hiruko was obviously not able to withstand both physical pain and paining from deep in his soul, as such his current appearance was no longer the same, and was changed into a blob of flesh, bones, organs, vessels, and fluids, but because of the existence of the gluey leech, no matter how much his body copsed or suffered it was constantly reassembled back.


    But the pain is also insufferable, and definitely not something that people can bear.


    Except for Konan who had her cold expression back, and Shinichi who had a look of disgust, everyone else''s faces had a clear look of shock, even Tendo Pain''s indifferent expression had slight waves.


    At this time, the shing curtain of green aurora in the sky started to dim.


    As the curtain of aurora started to dim, the light rays and light particles falling from the sky also started to dim.


    It was clear that the aurora was about to disappear, and as such everyone was clear, if the ritual is notpleted before the disappearance of the aurora, then this Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual will be a failure.


    And seeing that the aurora was about to disappear, everyone could only think that Hiruko would fail, but then something shocking happened.


    At the moment just before the disappearance of the aurora, Hiruko''s shouts abruptly stopped.


    The blob of flesh contracted into a spherical core.


    Immediately afterward, the gluey-leechy substance spread on the floor began to merge into the Spherical core which was Hiruko''s body.


    As the gluey substance merged with Hiruko''s body, the violent chakra reaction also gradually stabilized.


    Then with an exploding sound, the core expanded and turned into Hiruko.


    ''He was able to survive?'' �C Tsukihi was stunned, then thought, ''No, Hiruko is just an ordinary shinobi with no special traits, how could he survive the copse and disintegration of his body? He must have used some other technique, besides the Chimera Technique. A technique which can repair his body, and increase its strength to be able to bear the pressure of Chimera Technique!''


    Afterpleting the ritual, Hiruko stood up on the ritual tform, he did not have any clothes on his body at this moment so he stood naked, but he was not bothered in the slightest, and his eyes fell on Uchiha Tsukihi and Oto Yumie��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 523 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 274 - – 270 Hiruko Vs Tsukihi And Yumie

    Standing at the center of the five-pointed star formation, Hiruko breathed heavily, his chest undting up and down, and steaming out from his body.


    Tsukihi observed intently and noticed that Hiruko''s figure seemed much stronger than before.


    He was no longer short, but was back to his normal body size, with a slender and fit body, perfect for a rejuvenated young man.


    From just one nce, people could see that his body was brimming with power.


    Aside from the chiseled muscles that of a shinobi, his skin also seemed unnaturally tender and delicate, so much so that his skin did not have the rosy look that a human has, but rather it was as white as chalk and pale as that of a corpse, like that of a Vampire.


    "Huff�� huff��"


    After catching his breath, Hiruko picked up the simple piece of whiteb gown and put it on.


    Although he looked physically exhausted, the expression on his face said the opposite, as it had clear signs of euphoria, ecstasy, intoxication, bliss, and joy.


    All the thoughts that he has kept hidden within his heart for the past two decades were now out in the open, he no longer cared about maintaining his humble attitude, there was no false expression on his face, at this moment he was his truest self.


    Under Hiruko''s aggressive gaze, Tsukihi''s heart ''thumped'' for a moment.


    Undoubtedly, Hiruko who has ''sessfully''pleted the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, now eagerly wants to test his own strength.


    And among the people present here at the moment, most of them are official members of Akatsuki, with the only exception being Uchiha Tsukihi and Oto Yumie.


    And Hiruko would obviously not attack the other members of Akatsuki in the presence of Tendo Pain, so Uchiha Tsukihi, and Oto Yumie became the natural target for him to test out his newly achieved strength.


    And naturally, Tsukihi wasn''t the only one who realized Hiruko''s thought.


    The members of Akatsuki who were watching the ritual, consciously jumped backward, leaving only four people on the site, that being Hiruko, Uchiha Tsukihi, Oto Yumie, and Uchiha Shinichi who was a little hesitant to leave Tsukihi behind.


    Unlike Shinno, who had a natural smile on his face, and did not care about the safety of Oto Yumie at all, Shinichi nced at Tsukihi with a worried expression.


    Tsukihi smiled gently and bowed towards Shinichi, "Do not worry Shinichi-sama, I shall not disappoint you."


    Shinichi questioned, "Are you sure? You don''t have to do it if you don''t want to."


    Tsukihi shook her head and said, "I am. If I back away here then that would be a stain on the reputation of Shinichi-sama, and I would rather die than let that happen."


    Shinichi sighed and said, "Very well, but know this, I will take action if I deem necessary, and you are not allowed to get killed or injured here." �C Leaving this sentence, Shinichi also jumped out of the tform, and simr to other members of Akatsuki, he paid close attention to the three individuals.


    It wasn''t just Hiruko who was eager to test out his newly gained strength, but even the other members of Akatsuki were very interested to know just how strong Hiruko has be after ''sessfully''pleting the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual.


    Tsukihi was surprisingly calm at this moment, when she nced at Yumie, she wasn''t surprised to find that Yumie was the same as her, there was no trace of fear in either one''s eyes.


    "Hahahahaha��." �C Hirukoughed wildly seeing the calmness of the two.


    Tsukihi''s Sharingan was already activated and her hand was on the hilt of her Katana, ready to be drawn out at any moment.


    Yumie tilted her neck to the side, contrary to her leisure expression she also seemed fully ready for the uing battle, as her hands were inside the kimono sleeves she was wearing.


    Hiruko suddenly stoppedughing, and said, "At this time, in the face of the person standing before you, both of you should not have shown any other emotion aside fear, if you did, then maybe things would have turned out much better for both of you."


    Tsukihi did not reply, but ndered Hiruko in her heart, ''Hiruko, you are being too arrogant for your own good!''


    Yumie on the other hand giggled, and said in a sultry tone, "In that case why don''t Hiruko-sama show usdies what true fear is? I believe it would be worth an experience."


    Tsukihi immediately blushed, ''Just what is Orochimaru even saying!?''


    Both Yumie and Hiruko red at each other, one with a fierce expression and the other with a mocking one.


    Finally, Hiruko raised his hand to print the hand seals��


    "Swift Release: Shadowless Flight!"


    Whoosh��


    Instantly Hiruko disappeared from his position.


    ''So fast?'' �C Tsukihi eximed inwardly, and her body instinctively drew out the Katana strapped at her waist.


    Ding��


    "Steel Release: Impervious Armor!"


    She barely held the t part of the Katana in front of her to block the straight punching from Hiruko''s ck fist. At the moment when Hiruko''s punch collided with the Katana, a loud metal collision sound rang throughout the mountain.


    Tsukihi used her other hand to sh at the opponent with a Kunai, but Hiruko was no longer in front of her.


    "Steel Release�� Swift Release��" �C these two words immediately shed in Tsukihi''s mind, and she was surprised that Hiruko was able to switch between two Kekkei Genkai seamlessly after just havingpleted the ritual.


    Ding�� Ding��


    While Tsukihi started analyzing, another series of metal collision sound rang out from the other side of the battleground.


    Because Hiruko possesses two extremely strong Kekkei Genkai that enhance his Taijutsu abilities, so even Yumie (secretly Orochimaru) one of the strongest shinobi alive was also suppressed (it''s also because Orochimaru did not intend to reveal all his abilities here) by Hiruko for a moment.


    It''s just that Hiruko is not as experienced as Yumie, as such even though Hiruko managed to suppress Yumie, he was unable to inflict any serious damage.


    "Heh��" �C Tsukihi grinned and ran forward.


    With the addition of Tsukihi, the battle turned from 1 vs 1, between Hiruko and Yumie, to 2 vs 1, with Tsukihi and Yumie, on one side, and Hiruko on the other.


    Tsukihi and Yumie worked in a surprising tacit understanding and were easily able to not only fight back on the even grounds but even suppressed Hiruko from time to time in the physical warfare, which included, Taijutsu, Kenjutsu, Shurikenjutsu, Bokijutsu, etc.


    Hiruko''sck ofbat experience andck ofbat awarenesspared to ''Tsukihi'' and ''Yumie,'' was clearly apparent in this battle.


    And this is also a normal thing, Hiruko has been focusing his attention on the research and development of the Chimera Technique, as such hecks experiencepared to the Sensei-disciple pair who have experienced so many battles.


    Moreover, Hiruko has just obtained new forms of power, so in terms of application, he obviouslycks the necessary familiarity, as such there are obvious shorings.


    And neither of the two ''Kunoichi'' he is fighting against is ordinary, with one of them being an inmed Sannin, and the other one having the only Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan currently existing in the Shinobi World, so it is obvious that he is in a slight disadvantage.


    After all, unless it is too big of a difference in strength, experience also ys a very important role in a battle.


    Andbat experience is not something one can gain in just one or two days or steal from others, it is pure hard work that requires one to pour sweat and blood, and gained by oveing test and trials of countless life and death battles.


    But Kuroto knows that so long as strength is high, oveing theck of experience is not that much of a problem.


    ��


    On a high cliff covered with vegetation.


    Zetsu said mockingly, "He can''t even deal with just two subordinates of the official members of the organization? It seems that all this Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual was just a waste of time!"


    However, the masked man who has been observing everything up to now stood up and said with a serious tone, "No. Although Hiruko''s performance is not as good as my initial expectations, that is more of ack of time he has had with his new powers, what I am more surprised about is the strength disyed by the two women, neither of them can be considered ordinary or weak."


    ��


    Among the other spectators watching the battle.


    Sasori looked at Shinno and said with a ridicule expression, "Your assistant seems much better than you."


    Shinno just shrugged helplessly, he didn''t really care about Sasori''s opinions.


    Biwa Juzo on the other side said to Shinichi, "The Uchiha Shinobi are really extremely strong in terms of physical warfare, and looking at her movements, with precise actions, simple, neat, and wless form, she seems to be a better Kenjutsu master than even you Shinichi, and as a Kenjutsu master I have to admire her."


    Shinichi nodded with a solemn look, "I knew for a fact that she was strong, but I am rather surprised that she has grown up to this extent since thest time I saw her, it appears that I can''tze around or I will be overtaken by her."


    ��


    Back to the battle.


    Hiruko''s anger started to rise as he was gradually being overwhelmed by the two women. Suddenly he leaped back, quickly printed the hand seals, and shouted, "Why don''t you two just die already!?" "Storm Release: Thunder Cloud Inner Wave!"


    Instantly a thick ring of ck thunderclouds and electricity appeared around Hiruko.


    Tsukihi instantly put back the Katana in the sheath, and printed the hand seals, "Fire Release: Fireball Technique!"


    Yumie was able to realize the Jutsu that Tsukihi was using and alsopleted the hand seals at almost the same instant, "Earth Release: Earth Flow River!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 524 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 275 - – 271 Sharingan And Genjutsu

    The timing of Yumie''s Earth Jutsu was impable and it trapped Hiruko in a muddy river just an instant before, Tsukihi''s Fire Jutsu was about to hit him.


    Hiruko chuckled in disdain at the pathetic attempt of the twodies, he immediately stretched out his hand towards the huge fireballing towards him. "Dark Release: Inhaling Maw!"


    Following Hiruko''s action, the huge fireballing towards him was immediately sucked into his hand in a spiraling whirl.


    Hiruko did exactly the same with the Earth Flow River below his feet and absorbed the chakra.


    With the suction of Chakra, the Earth Flow River lost its effects, making Hiruko free.


    After regaining his movement, Hiruko said with a chuckle, "Both of you have a very delicious chakra!"


    Tsukihi thought to herself, ''He really can freely use all the Kekkei Genkai he has absorbed, and Dark Release make most of the ordinary ninjutsu useless against him, killing him without the use of Susanoo would be very difficult, unfortunately, I can''t reveal my Susanoo here, else it would put both this clone and Shinichi in a danger.''


    Yumie''s face also had a thoughtful look.


    Yumie (or Orochimaru) is a type of Shinobi who is an expert in almost all forms ofbat, be that taijutsu or Kenjutsu, ninjutsu or Fuinjutsu, Kinjutsu or Juinjutsu, so although herbat effectiveness is not that restricted, she still doesn''t have a very good way of dealing with Hiruko without giving off her true identity, and she would obviously not do something foolish like revealing her true identity in front of entire Akatsuki.


    As such the methods she can use to deal with Hiruko are quite limited.


    Moreover, Hiruko is almost immune to most of the Ninjutsu as well as Physical Warfare type attacks courtesy to the five Kekkei Genkai he has selected, as such even with her experience, Yumie doesn''t have a very good way to fight Hiruko.


    Thinking so, Yumie turned to look at Uchiha Tsukihi, she has been paying close attention to Tsukihi throughout the battle, and she was highly surprised to find that simr to her, Tsukihi has also been calm and collected from beginning to end. Which is unexpected ording to her.


    In Yumie''s opinion, she, a Sannin, with experience of thousands of battles, deep knowledge of many Kinjutsu, along with various means to be able to make it out alive even in the worst-case scenario is calm in the face of a monster like Hiruko is understandable.


    But Tsukihi, a seventeen or eighteen-year-old Kunoichi with just three tomoe Sharingan, facing a monster like Hiruko, who can literally use five different types of Kekkei Genkai to deal with all kinds of situations, is still calm and not afraid is not a simple matter.


    Even Yumie (Orochimaru), the temporary teammate of Tsukihi can''t help but respect such mental fortitude, but sigh at the same time, ''The Uchiha n''s arrogance doesn''t put anyone in their eyes.''


    Crackling�� ZZZzzzzzz...


    At this moment, Hiruko waved his hand, the storm clouds that were covered the top of the mountain suddenly sent outbursts of electric discharge.


    As lightning started to rage the mountain, Hiruko who was shrouded in lightning spoke, "That''s the end of the warm-up, now let''s get serious and take this fight up a notch!"


    And immediately Hiruko disappeared from his position.


    With the movement of Hiruko, the lightning also raged all over the tform, and for a moment it seemed as if the entire ritual tform became a pool of dazzling blue lightning.


    Wherever it fell, the rock pieces vaporized.


    Tsukihi with her Sharingan noticed Hiruko''s running trajectory, and without any hesitation, she drew out her Katana and threw it along the predicted trajectory.


    Whiiish��


    The Katana flew out and went towards Hiruko, although Hiruko managed to avoid the Katana, all the lightning covering him hit the Katana''s metallic de which is a conductor.


    Tsukihi did not waste that opportunity and immediately shot out several Kunai.


    The ends of Kunai were tied with thin metal wire, and with the assistance of her Sharingan, Tsukihi shot the Kunai in such a direction, which greatly limited Hiruko''s movements because of the metal wire.


    But Tsukihi did not stop there and subsequently shot Kunai tied withrge strings of Explosive Tags, the targets were Hiruko''s eyes, throat, both axi, then, ribs, Achilles'' heel of the body.


    All the Kunai were shot in the blink of an eye, and with such precise actions that even the Akatsuki members were all amazed.


    Even Hiruko was caught off guard for a moment as his body was entangled by the metal wires.


    Just when Hiruko was about to get rid of the metal wires that restricted his movements, he suddenly noticed the next set of Kunai tied with a series of explosive tags also wrapping around him.


    And from the sound made by Explosive Tags, they were about to explode any movement.


    "Steel Release: Impervious Armor!"


    With Hiruko''s angry shout, his body hardened and darkened.


    Break�� Break��


    With his solidified body, Hiruko easily broke free of the metal wires that bound him.


    But before he can celebrate, two rubbery pale white arms suddenly stretched out of nowhere and bound Hiruko.


    And because the two arms were rubbery, which means they could stretch and shrink like rubber, so even if Hiruko tried to break free of them, he was unable to.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    At this time, the Explosive Tags also exploded, which led to a series of violent explosions that shook the entire mountain, covering the entire tform in fire dust, and smoke.


    Yumie immediately retracted her arms, then printed the hand seals to cast a simple Wind Style Jutsu to blow away the cover of dust and smoke.


    And just as the cover of dust and smoke cleared, the figure of Hiruko, who was the center of the explosion was immediately revealed, from the first look, Hiruko doesn''t seem to have suffered any injury.


    But Hiruko''s face was gloomy, he stood at his position for a few seconds while Tsukihi and Yumie took deep breaths.


    The atmosphere was extremely quiet, but both the Kunoichi knew that this was just a silence before the storm.


    And as the drop of sweat that slid down her face dropped on the floor, Hiruko''s figure disappeared and instantly appeared in front of Yumie.


    Yumie, who was already prepared for theing attack was about to leap back, but just for an instant before she could do so, the eyes of Yumie and Hiruko crossed, and immediately Yumie stopped dead in her position, her dead bent down as if she was unconscious.


    ''Genjutsu!?'' �C Tsukihi was startled, and only then did she notice the scarlet pupils with three ck tomoe spinning in Shinichi''s eyes.


    Yumie''s (Orochimaru''s) biggest weakness is Genjutsu, even in the original story, Orochimaru suffered because of the Sharingan''s Genjutsu, but at that time his opponent was Uchiha Itachi, who had Mangekyou Sharingan.


    And who Uchiha Itachi is must not be forgotten.


    So even if Orochimaru was subdued by Itachi, it cannot be said that Orochimaru''s Genjutsu resistance is so poor that he would be affected so easily.


    And the fact that the Genjutsu cast by Hiruko can affect Orochimaru must mean that the pair of Sharingan in his eye sockets is unusually strong, although not to the level of Mangekyou Sharingan, the ocr power is still very high.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 525 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 276 - – 272 Played Around

    ''Is it possible that the Sharingan in his eye sockets has evolved to Mangekyou Sharingan?'' �C Tsukihi temporarily had this thought, and her attention was again on the pattern in Hiruko''s eyes.


    However, this thought was soon dispelled as the pattern of Sharingan in Hiruko''s eyes was that of a simple Sharingan, that is the three tomoe state.


    Tsukihi thought, ''No, he does not have the Mangekyou Sharingan.''


    With Hiruko''s character, if he had Mangekyou Sharingan, he would have definitely shown it out in the open without any concealment by now. Hiruko wouldn''t be as cautious as Tsukihi. As such, Tsukihi can conclude without a doubt that Hiruko does not have the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ''But its surprising that even with just a base Sharingan Hiruko is able to put Orochimaru in Genjutsu''


    This was surprising, after all, who is Yumie?


    A Sannin!


    Even if Genjutsu is her weakness, it wouldn''t be to the point that amateurs such as Hiruko, who have just gotten a pair of Sharingan will be able to affect.


    Yet it''s happening here!


    ''Howe his Visual Prowess is so high?'' �C Doubts were flooding Tsukihi''s mind.


    Despite the many doubts in her heart, Tsukihi knew that now was not the time to delve into them, so putting away her thoughts, she brought out shuriken from her sleeves and threw them towards Hiruko.


    Whiiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish


    Apanied by the sharp sound of cutting through the wind, each spinning Shuriken gleaming with cold light went towards Hiruko at different speeds and angles.


    Hiruko with his Sharingan was obviously able to see the trajectories of the iing Shuriken.


    The corners of his lips arched, he did not even feel the need to rely on Swift Release, his body swayed from one position to another, and he managed to dodge each of the Shuriken with minimal movements.


    "Is that the best you can do?" �C Hiruko said in a mocking tone.


    Ding�� Ding��


    But before he can be too happy, Hiruko heard the sound of a metal collisioning from behind him.


    The spectators were able to see that the Shuriken thrown by Uchiha Tsukihi collided with each other after they went past Hiruko.


    After multiple collisions, from one Shuriken to another, the trajectories of the Shuriken''s changed, two shurikens shot backward, while a third one elerated in the direction of Yumie, who was under the effect of Genjutsu.


    As soon as he realized that something was wrong, Hiruko turned his head and noticed the two Shurikening towards him.


    But the Kic Energy of the two Shurikening towards him was obviously decreased because of the multiple collision, as such speed was slower and because Hiruko could use Steel Release, he did not panic, and as soon as his arms darkened, he immediately raised his hands and caught the two Shuriken between his finger.


    After sessfully catching the two shurikens, Hiruko turned and shot both of them towards Tsukihi, "How about you try to dodge these!"


    Tsukihi smiled and threw two more Shuriken.


    One of the Shurikens thrown by Tsukihi collided with one of the iing Shurikens thrown by Hiruko.


    The other Shuriken thrown by Tsukihi missed the Shuriken thrown by Hiruko by an inch, and went towards Hiruko, while the shuriken thrown by Hiruko wasing towards Tsukihi.


    Hiruko chuckled and raised his arm to catch the iing Shuriken.


    While Tsukihi seemed to have a look of horror, as it was already toote to block the iing Shuriken.


    Hiruko knew that his attack seeded, and he was feeling excited.


    But just as the Shuriken thrown by Hiruko touched Tsukihi, Tsukihi''s body exploded into a cloud of white smoke, while the Shuriken that wasing towards Hiruko turned into Tsukihi.


    Hiruko face changed immediately, he instantly activated the Swift Release and was about to flicker away, when suddenly the ground under Hiruko''s feet turned into a swamp, effectively restricting his movements.


    At the same time, a pair of bandages trapped Hiruko''s hand, restricting his hand movements.


    Hiruko struggled to break free, and he actually did, but the moment he broke free of the bandages was the exact moment when Tsukihi pierced her Kunai in the chest of Hiruko.


    The Kunai plunged into Hiruko''s chest, and cut effectively cut through the muscles but just at the moment when it was about to puncture the heart, a loud metal shing sound echoed.


    Undoubtedly Hiruko managed to use Steel Release to surround his heart in a protective covering and instantly kicked the bitch in the stomach sending her flying away.


    BOOOooooommmMMMM!!!


    The moment Hiruko kicked the bitch in the stomach, her body exploded creating another loud explosion that shook the mountain.


    Cough! Cough��!


    Soon the dust and smoke cleared to reveal a damaged-up mountain top, Hiruko''s figure stood in the middle with a pretty beat-up state, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, and clothes burned to cinders.


    Cough��! Cough!


    Next, Yumie''s figure was revealed, with a line of blood dripping along her thighs from the point where a Shuriken pierced her.


    But there was no figure of Tsukihi.


    Just when everyone wondered where she is, the Katana lying on the ground turned into Tsukihi.


    Wiping away the blood from the corners of his mouth, Hiruko observed everything.


    Looking at the wound on Yumie''s thighs, and all the things that happened in the fewst seconds, Hiruko understood what happened.


    Realizing that he was yed by Uchiha Tsukihi, Hiruko roared in anger, "Damn it, you�� you��!"


    A very simr feeling sprouted in the heart of Yumie (Orochimaru).


    The fact that she was put in a Genjutsu by someone like Hiruko was uneptable and touching the wound on her thigh, looking at the red blood Yumie felt more terrible.


    What''s more uneptable was for her, a Sannin to be saved a mere young Kunoichi, even if she is from the Uchiha n.


    A sense of shame that was never felt before grew in her heart.


    "Sharingan��" �C was what Yumie, muttered as she looked at Hiruko''s eyes and then at Tsukihi''s eyes, and this is the moment when the obsession gain to Sharingan took birth.


    "Alright, that''s enough already��"


    Just as Hiruko was about to continue his attack, Tendo Pain''s indifferent voice came.


    Hiruko was not done, how can he not return the shame he suffered by being yed around by Uchiha Tsukihi, and he retorted to Pain''smand, "I will finish them soon enough!"


    Tendo Pain red at Hiruko, and his tone became colder, "Don''t make me repeat myself, I have seen your performance more than enough, there is no need to continue anymore, it is only wasting everyone''s time."


    To be honest, Pain was a little disappointed with the performance shown by Hiruko, even after sessfullypleting the ritual.


    Pain can see that Hiruko''s strength has greatly improved, but the fact that Hiruko couldn''t even hold his own against two young Kunoichi greatly disappointed him.


    Sasori added with a lightly mocking tone, "It appears that Pain expected too much from you!"


    The other members of Akatsuki either sneered, showed disdain, or were disappointed.


    Although the performance of the two Kunoichi was indeed a bit unexpected, Hiruko was still too pathetic in their opinion.


    Hiruko wanted to retort, but understanding that what Pain said was indeed true, he really was unable to suppress both of them, so he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Seeing the disdain and contempt directed towards him, Hiruko felt unprecedentedly aggrieved.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 526 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 277 - – 273 Uchiha-san Is Unexpectedly Sharp…

    Different from aggrieved Hiruko who stood at the center of the tform.


    Tsukihi had a thoughtful expression as she was wondering the cause of the increase in Visual Prowess of the Sharingan that Hiruko has in his eye sockets.


    Because the n she is working on is based on Hiruko''s ''Chimera Technique,'' therefore, Tsukihi was able to conduct an in-depth analysis of the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual that took ce here not long ago.


    In Tsukihi''s opinion, if done correctly, and perfectly, Chimera Technique is an incredibly wonderful technique that is capable of turning coal into a diamond.


    But the Chimera Technique used by Hiruko was imperfect, at least, from her standards.


    First and foremost, Hiruko did not select Kekkei Genkai based on their Nature Chakra elements, he selected Kekkei Genkai that he believed were most useful to make a perfect ninja.


    But even if we analyze the Kekkei Genkai he selected, there is Storm Release with Lightning and Water Chakra Nature, Steel Release with Earth Release Chakra, Swift Release with Wind Chakra Nature, and Uchiha n with Fire Chakra Nature.


    Because of his narrow vision, Hiruko did not even consider the five basic Chakra Nature at the time of detailing andying out the Ritual, much less the Yin and Yang Chakra Nature.


    Yin and Yang are the most critical Chakra nature to reach perfect fusion.


    Because of his ignorance, Hiruko ignored what''s more important, and no matter how much he trains or masters the Kekkei Genkai, Hiruko would never be able to reach the level of Kekkei Mora.


    But at the same time, Hiruko can''t help but think of a good coincidence.


    And the five people that Hiruko obtained as targets, Uchiha Hiiragi also had the Sharingan, as such Hiruko managed to obtain Yin Chakra and the Swift Release user happened to have a part Uzumaki descent, so Hiruko managed to obtain some amount of Yang Chakra, as such overall, Hiruko did get obtain the all seven-chakra nature, but because of the difference in their strength and potency, a perfect bnce has not been achieved.


    But at the same time, because there are all the chakra natures, so they haveplemented each other, which not only made it possible for Hiruko to survive and but also improved the five Kekkei Genkai he has, and for the very same reason, the Visual Prowess of the Sharingan he obtained increased.


    Tsukihi thought, ''Will the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual conducted by Hiruko be considered a sess or a failure?''


    From Tsukihi''s standards, this ritual is indeed a failure, yet Hiruko managed to survive, at the same time managed to absorb the five Kekkei Genkai.


    Whatever may be the reason for the imperfectness, from the very beginning, Hiruko''s goal was to absorb the five Kekkei Genkai which he managed toplete, as such the ritual was indeed be considered a sess from Hiruko''s standards.


    After again sorting out her thought, Tsukihi took onest look at Hiruko and Yumie, then left the tform.


    After the fight just now, Tsukihi understands that Hiruko''s base strength has be very strong, once Hirukopletes the adaption period, masters the use of the five Kekkei Genkai in conjunction with each other and gains battle experience, he will be truly monstrous and defeating him in a one-to-one fight will be close to impossible for most of the people in the Shinobi World.


    Even within Akatsuki, his strength would be among the top five individuals, which is a big thing considering the kind of people that are part of Akatsuki.


    Seeing that Tsukihi sessfullypleted the battle, Shinichi just nodded to Tsukihi, and with the ritualpleted, there was no longer any need to stay at this mountain anymore.


    Even the members of Akatsuki rarely gather together, with the objectiveplete, they separated in different directions and started leaving the mountain towards the directions where their nextmissions point at.


    But before leaving, the members of Akatsuki carefully examined Uchiha Tsukihi and Oto Yumie, even Tendo Pain the frontal leader of Akatsuki was no exception to this.


    The performance of Uchiha Tsukihi, and Oto Yumie in the previous battle against Hiruko made them shine quite a lot.


    While everyone was observing Uchiha Tsukihi, and Oto Yumie, Oto Yumie who was following Shinno also finally nced at Uchiha Tsukihi with undisguised greed hidden in her eyes.


    Shinichi said with a sullen face, "Be careful on the way, that woman seems to be eyeing you!"


    Tsukihi nodded, then said, "Kuroto-sama needs Hiruko''s ''Chimera Technique'' you better start thinking about how you can obtain it and send it to him."


    Shinichi sighed, "But I don''t have any deep friendship with Hiruko, in fact, I find him to be very disgusting."


    Tsukihi smirked, "You don''t necessarily have to go to Hiruko, his partner Shinno is also there, I am willing to bet that Shinno must have obtained Chimera Technique."


    Even before joining Akatsuki, Shinno who has been traveling across Shinobi World has stolen countless techniques from many shinobi viges and individuals, in the hopes of reviving the Land of Sky, and ruling the entire Shinobi World.


    So how can he, who dreams of ruling over the entire Shinobi world ignore such useful techniques like the Chimera Technique?


    Even Orochimaru dared to promise Kuroto Chimera Technique in exchange for an equivalent thing, so how will he obtain Chimera Technique now that he has left Akatsuki?


    Shinno is his source of obtaining the Chimera Technique!


    Shinichi spoke helplessly, "But I have no deep friendship with Shinno either."


    Tsukihi sighed, "It would just be a deal, why is there any need for friendship?" �C After a pause, Tsukihi continued, "You directly ask Shinno what does he wants in exchange for giving you the scroll recording the Chimera Technique, and see if you can fulfill it; if you can fulfill then good, but if you can''t, then inform Kuroto-sama, he will naturally try to find a way."


    Shinichi considered a little and then nodded, "Alright, I will see what I can do."


    Tsukihi nodded.


    At this time, Shinichi asked, "Hiruko''s Chimera Technique can be used to absorb other''s Kekkei Genkai, I wonder what Kuroto wants to do with it? He is already so strong with those Dojutsu of his, and he is still after such a disgusting technique."


    ''If only you knew just how deep this ursed Shinobi world is!'' �C Tsukihi thought inwardly, and said, "You don''t need to worry over such things. Besides, because of your 15 years of servitude, you have toplete anything that Kuroto-sama says, so get to it."


    Shinichi was surprised when Tsukihi spoke ''15 years of servitude'' and he can''t help but look at Tsukihi with a deep look. "Just who are you Uchiha Tsukihi?"


    Tsukihi smirked, "You will find out soon enough."


    Shinichi considered Tsukihi''s words, then suddenly looked at Tsukihi with a frowned expression and spoke, "Uchiha Tsukihi, talking to you, why do I feel like I am talking to Hyuga Kuroto? He isn''t teaching you any weird things, right?"


    Tsukihi blushed, "DON''T BE STUPID!"


    "Seeing your reaction my doubts are only deepened." �C Shinichi said with a smirk.


    Tsukihi''s face darkened, "I am toozy to entertain you, I am leaving, make sure to be more alert from now on, okay, bye!" �C After leaving that sentence, Tsukihi''s directly ran forward.


    Shinichi shouted from behind, "Hey if you are after him, then I suggest you give up, you don''t really have a chance, or should I say that yourpetitor is at a great advantage."


    Tsukihi''s feet suddenly slipped and she fell to the ground as soon as she heard Shinichi''s words, "This GUY!"


    Shinichi smirked looking at the re he was getting, "Hey I was just kidding! But all things aside, are you sure you don''t need me to escort you? If you somehow die halfway, it''s none of my business!"


    Tsukihi cursed, "Who needs your escort, you bastard!"


    "Hahahaha..." �C Shinichi''sughter echoed, "Are you sure!?"


    Tsukihi sighed, she no longer paid attention to Shinichi''s idiocy and disappeared using the Body Flicker Technique.


    With Tsukihi gone, Shinichi also disappeared using the Body Flicker Technique and arrived next to Biwa Juzo, who was patiently sitting on a cliff.


    Juzo questioned, "Are you done?"


    Shinichi nodded.


    Juzo said, "In that case let''s go, we already have our next assignment ready."


    Shinichi nodded, and both of them moved to hunt down their next target.


    ��


    On Uchiha Tsukihi''s side.


    After moving all the way from Land of Earth to Land of Grass, Tsukihi was finally at the border of the Land of Fire and Land of Grass.


    Tsukihi obviously did not drop her vignce.


    While passing through a forest, Tsukihi suddenly stopped and said with a sigh, "You know, I have been wondering for a while now, but how long are you going to follow me?"


    At this moment, the figure of Oto Yumie came out from behind another tree, and spoke with a giggle, "Ara ara, Uchiha-san is unexpectedly sharp��"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 527 on ******* Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 278 - – 274 Crow Clone Technique

    Yumie observed Tsukihi with an aggressive gaze, the corner of her lips arched as she muttered to herself, "Perfect body proportions, extraordinary beauty, and temperament, coupled with excellent chakra, with an energetic and lively breath, and the most important of all, a fascinating pair of Sharingan, it''s a pity that she doesn''t have Mangekyou Sharingan, but it does not matter, I will make do with her for now, it seems that this time my luck is pretty good."


    From her words, Yumie doesn''t seem to be looking at a person, but more like a piece of art, a carefully carved out piece of art with very high value.


    Tsukihi sighed, she didn''t know what to feel about being praised for her beauty by ''Orochimaru'' of all, and it didn''t really make it much better when the opposite was looking at her like she is a helpless prey only waiting to be ughtered.


    Tsukihi''s face turned cold and she said mockingly, "I am rather embarrassed by being praised by you. But I guess I should appreciate it nheless. All things aside, you have followed me all the way here, you don''t expect me to believe that it was only to admire my beauty, right?"


    Yumie ignored Tsukihi''s cold words and said while licking her lips as her gaze fixed on Tsukihi''s onyx eyes, "Although I don''t want to admit it, Uchiha Bloodline is really fascinating."


    That gaze of Orochimaru confirmed that he was really eyeing this clone body.


    Orochimaru''s obsession with Sharingan will really make him suffer more and more.


    But Tsukihi can''t do anything about it.


    Even in the original story, Orochimaru repeatedly suffered in his quest to obtain Sharingan, be that at the hands of Itachi or Sasuke.


    Even here, he has already started to suffer in his quest to obtain Sharingan.


    And Tsukihi can easily conclude that perhaps his suffering here will be more than what he went through in the original story.


    Why?


    Because here Orochimaru seems to be more obsessed with Sharingan, his obsession has also birthed rtively early.


    Especially after losing to Hiruko, a non-Uchiha who Orochimaru can step upon whenever he intended.


    Honestly, Kuroto can''t help but feel pity for his Sensei.


    "Give up, no matter what methods you use, no matter how much nning you use, you will never be able to obtain Sharingan, it will always end up in a failure." �C That''s was all that Tsukihi could say.


    Her expression was indifferent, and her tone t, as if she was stating an obvious fact.


    But Tsukihi''s tone angered Yumie, she red at Tsukihi and her tone savage, "An ignorant girl sheltered by her n, now that you dared to betray, it''s about time you experience the wickedness and cruelty of this ursed Shinobi World!"


    And instantly, Yumie''s right hand stretched out at lightning speed.


    The stretched-out hand turned into a poisonous snake and immediately wrapped around Tsukihi''s body, tightly restricting her body.


    At the same time, two snakes appeared out of the ground, tightly wrapping both of Tsukihi''s legs., as a result restricting all her movements.


    Seeing that the attack seeded, Yumie smiled in glee, and her neck stretched out moving towards Tsukihi''s neck, "Uchiha Tsukihi, I will be taking over your body!"


    Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw��


    Just as Yumie''s mouth was close to Tsukihi''s neck, Tsukihi''s body suddenly split into hundreds of ck crows, hovering in the air.


    The entire forest was covered with hundreds of crows.


    Yumie''s face changed and she retracted her head and hands.


    The crows again gathered together in mid-air, revealing Tsukihi''s upper body, three ck tomoe spinning in the scarlet wheel of her eyes, looking at Yumie with pity.


    Yumie muttered, "Crow Clone Technique?"


    Crow Clone Technique is a derived Clone technique from the Shadow Clone Technique. Compared with the Shadow Clone Technique, Crow Clone Technique has lesser Chakra requirements and is reusable even after the clone is dispersed.


    This is because, in the Crow Clone Technique, a user projects their chakra towards a dozen crows. Since it uses a medium so the chakra requirement is lesser, and even after the clone is defeated, the crows can repeatedly regather together to reform the clone.


    As such, this technique is not only extremely mysterious but also very useful.


    The reason why the Crow Clone Technique is very rare because it requires a veryplex level of coordination between the user and the Summon, as well as extremely fine Chakra Control.


    So, although extremely useful, Crow Clone Technique is also very difficult to use.


    While floating in mid-air, Tsukihi spoke, "I have long said that your attempts will always be useless, if you do not want to suffer in the future, it would be best that you give up in Sharingan."


    Yumie''s face was embarrassed, "When did you notice? When did you use the ''Crow Clone Technique''?"


    Tsukihi said, "Is there even a need to notice? Your greed ispletely visible from your eyes. Whether me or Shinichi-sama, both of us were able to see through your intentions very clearly the moment we met, in fact, but I am curious, what made you think that you will be able to capture me if you find me alone? Do you really think that I am just some helpless little girl?"


    Yumie was silent for a while, then said in a gloomy tone, "Uchiha Tsukihi, I will remember you!"


    Faced with this humiliating experience, Yumie will obviously retaliate sooner orter.


    Tsukihi didn''t care about Yumie''s gloomy tone, and said lightly, "I am afraid that I can''t promise the same."


    Leaving that sentence, Tsukihi''s body again split into hundreds of crows, which began to disperse little-by-little.


    Yumie can only helplessly look at the dispersing crown with a bitter look.


    ��


    On Uchiha Tsukihi''s side.


    After receiving the information from the Crow Clone, Tsukihi, who stood on the canopy of a tree smiled slightly and immediately disappeared from her position.


    Running all the way in the direction of Konohagakure.


    Tsukihi obviously knew Yumie''s (or Orochimaru''s) intentions, therefore, it wasn''t surprising that Orochimaru was led away by a Crow Clone.


    If she chose, Tsukihi could have actually fought with Yumie, but doing so would have been dangerous and could have revealed information about her other identity or about the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, so direct confrontation was a big no-no.


    For that very reason, Tsukihi also did not use Genjutsu.


    After a few days of travel, Tsukihi finally returned to Konoha.


    After sneaking into the secretboratory, the soul was transferred back to the main body, along with summing up all the gains.


    Watching Hiruko''s Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual may have been a new experience, an eye-opener.


    But for Kuroto it was extremely important observation data, which he would use to furthery out his ns.


    As such, sneaking there was not a waste of effort.


    Poof��


    While Kuroto was drawing out several of his hypothesis, the one-eyed wiper suddenly appeared on his shoulder.


    Kuroto raised an eye-brow at the sudden arrival of the one-eyed wiper.


    Taking out the scroll from the mouth of the wiper, Kuroto read the content and sighed, "He really doesn''t intend to give up, does he?"


    The content of the scroll was very simple, Orochimaru wants Kuroto to help him to carefully investigate the details of an Uchiha Kunoichi going by the name of ''Uchiha Tsukihi.''


    With the way the content on the scroll was written, it was clearly evident that Orochimaru is pretty eager to get his hands on ''Uchiha Tsukihi.''


    "But I suppose that if he gave up so easily, he won''t be Orochimaru!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 528 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 279 - – 275 Another Year Gone

    "Well, whatever, it works best for me I guess." �C Kuroto muttered.


    The failure of being able to create an eptable clone with his standards has taught Kuroto that he is still not sufficiently knowledgeable.


    So, at this moment, Kuroto is in need dire need of thetest technology and research rted to cell fusion, and this is something that only Orochimaru can give him. But Kuroto also knows that he doesn''t have anything worth exchanging that Kuroto doesn''t mind giving away.


    After all, most things that would interest Orochimaru as exchange are either rted to his own secrets or the secrets of Amatsukami, which are not what Kuroto is willing to exchange.


    So, what Kuroto can offer in exchange is the information that Orochimaru wants in exchange for obtaining the research theories, experimental results, and rted material.


    And selling this information would also be most cost-effective.


    And now that Orochimaru has expressed his need for information on ''Uchiha Tsukihi,'' so Kuroto obviously ns to exploit this need to his advantage.


    After the cleansing operation organized by the vige, Kuroto is sure that not many of the spies left by Orochimaru are at a high level to provide him with the information on Uchiha Tsukihi.


    So, no matter how much Orochimaru tries to search and investigate for information on Uchiha Tsukihi, there is nothing he would be able to obtain from any of his other sources.


    As such, if Orochimaru wants to investigate ''Uchiha Tsukihi'' as soon as possible, Kuroto who is a high-level member of the Anbu ck Ops is his only option. And if he is really adamant about obtaining information about Uchiha Tsukihi, then he must agree to Kuroto''s side of the deal.


    As such, after again reading the content on the scroll sent by Orochimaru, Kuroto took out another scroll and wrote, ''I understand Orochimaru-sama, I will try my hardest to investigate all the information on this Uchiha Tsukihi, but I have my own condition, I want all your research, theories, spections, results, etc. on Cell Fusion.''


    And after writing this message, Kuroto put the scroll inside the mouth of the one-eyed viper and sent him away.


    With that out of the way, Kuroto put away the unnecessary thoughts and focused on summarizing what he learned from observing Hiruko''s Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual.


    First and foremost, Hiruko''s reckless approach is an obvious no-no for Kuroto, Hiruko''s finally ''sess'' ording to Kuroto has a very big fluke factor to it which is not something Kuroto is willing to bet on.


    Second, for the ritual to go perfect, the chakra of the five nature should be in perfect bnce, and Yin and Yang nature should be used for guiding the entire ritual. Only in this way a perfect bnce and harmony will be achieved and the ritual would be sessful.


    Third and most important of all, the core, that is the main body should be in an optimum state throughout the ritual.


    This point has also been ignored by Hiruko during his ritual. He dared to directly swallow the other five ninjas, which is not exactly wrong, but the problem is that his forced approach caused the core, which is his own body to continuously disintegrate, repair, and reorganize, as a result greatly weakened his core as there would be countless tears within the core, leaving many hidden dangers buried inside him waiting to be unleashed in the future.


    Precisely why Kuroto dared to assert Shinichi that there would be many dangers hiding within Hiruko''s body.


    After summarizing the lessons, Kuroto also thought of the Celestial phenomenon that Hiruko used.


    One of the many reasons why Hiruko managed toplete his ritual was the celestial phenomenon of Sr Eclipse and the appearance of Aurora.


    This also gave Kuroto the idea to put some of his attention on several other phenomenons'' that can y a passive role in the ritual and ultimately help him in his ns, of course, Celestial Phenomenon''s being one of them.


    After all, The Fruit of the God Tree that Otsutsuki Kaguya ate also contained the energy of the, so the power of nature, that is the Natural Energy, will also y a deep role in the final ritual.


    Lastly, there was the matter of some kind of Iryo Ninjutsu, which Kuroto cares about very much.


    It was clearly evident that Hiruko shouldn''t have survived that ritual, yet he did. Surviving such a level of cellr degradation shouldn''t have been possible even with the help of leech.


    As such Kuroto spectes that it was all thanks to some king of Iryo Ninjutsu, which seems to be the most reasonable exnation.


    As for how Hiruko managed to learn Iryo Ninjutsu, there are two possible sources.


    First is obviously Shinno. With his deep knowledge of Medical Science and Iryo Ninjutsu, it is likely that Shinno taught Hiruko some kind of technique that helped Hiruko survive the final disintegration.


    The second source could be Senju Tsunade herself.


    ''Is it possible that Hiruko learned Iryo Ninjutsu from Senju Tsunade before he chose to defect?'' �C Kuroto thought, as he can''t be sure about it.


    Hiruko did have a very good friendship with the three Sannin, as such, it wouldn''t be surprising if Senju Tsunade taught Hiruko a thing or two about Iryo Ninjutsu.


    "Well, regardless of all that, one thing I can conclude is that learning Iryo Ninjutsu seems indispensable to ensure the full proof sess of the ritual, and I guess I should see if I learn it because it is always best to have multiple options. Ryuumyaku does heal me, but you never know when Iryo Ninjutsu wille in handy." �C After a pause, Kuroto continued, "It''s just that after Senju Tsunade left, the development of Iryo Ninjutsu has basically stagnated in Konoha, most of the techniques and that are used currently were developed during the second great shinobi war�� will these backward techniques reallye in handy?"


    In the shinobi world, technological advances generally fall into a stagnated growth period unless there is a genius to promote their advancement.


    And in the case of Iryo Ninjutsu, Senju Tsunade is an unmatched genius who could have yed the role of developing Iryo ninjutsu, but she left Konohagakure, therefore, there wasn''t much development.


    This is the reason why the entire Konohagakure was helpless, unable to treat Kakashi and Rock Lee, and needed Senju Tsunade to treat them.


    As soon as Senju Tsunade returned things changed.


    ''But I don''t know how long will it take for her to return this time. Aside from Naruto''s talk-no-Jutsu, I am not even sure if anything would convince her toe back�� may be Izanami? But I don''t even know how to use Izanami�� moreover, I am obviously not going to sacrifice an Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan just to bring her back!''


    Such a dilemma!


    Sighing slightly, Kuroto checked over everything and left the secretboratory.


    Carefully walking through the forest, Kuroto looked at the scenery around.


    "Huh�� "


    At this time, beautiful snowkes were falling, covering the entire forest in a soft cover of snow, and seeing this scene, Kuroto can''t help but sigh slightly.


    How long has it been since he has witnessed this scene?


    Remembering some of his past experience Kuroto muttered, "Another year has passed away��"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 529 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 280 - – 276 And I Am The Future Hokage!

    As Kuroto expected, in just one night, the entire Konohagakure was covered in a thickyer of snow.


    The swirling cold wind and the pure white look gave the vige an unreal atmosphere.


    Peaceful, and tranquil yet dreamy, and unreal at the same time.


    Standing at the open window, Kuroto felt refreshed looking at the picturesque scene before him.


    After getting fresh, Kuroto dressed in his Anbu gear and left his house through the window.


    Kuroto appeared on a tree outside Uzumaki Naruto''s house, as it was almost time to continue their shift to watch over Uzumaki Naruto, Jinchuriki of Kyuubi.


    By the time Kuroto arrived the other three members of the team �C 11 were also here.


    Seeing Kuroto arrive, Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Shisui, and Might Guy greeted him and had small usual discussions.


    Kuroto originally intended to use the ''Uchiha Tsukihi'' clone while doing his Anbu duties.


    After all, soul adaption is very important, the longer his soul stays inside the clone body, the better it would be.


    But, if he were to use the Tsukihi clone while performing his Anbu duties, then he would obviously need to use Transformation Technique, and there is a possibility that Shisui and Kakashi would be able to see through that transformation.


    And if while performing the secret task the transformation technique is revealed, then it would be very difficult for Kuroto to exin, Kuroto might still be able to handle Shisui, but Kuroto doesn''t have any exnation for Kakashi.


    And if discovered, it would put Uchiha n in a more passive situation.


    So, unless absolutely necessary, Kuroto would obviously choose to perform the task in his main body.


    Amidst their casual discussions, Kuroto looked towards the gate of Uzumaki Naruto''s house and said, "Such heavy snow has covered the entire vige and the surroundings, shouldn''t this kid obediently stay at home, at least today?"


    Kakashi said helplessly, "All things aside, today is also the day when the admissions for the academy starts and considering the dream he has, Uzumaki Naruto will obviously not be going to stay at home, although we all know that he hasn''t reached the age where he can be admitted to the academy yet."


    Team-11 has been watching over Uzumaki Naruto from the shadows for quite some time, as such, they now perfectly understand Naruto''s hyperactive temperament. The little kid wouldn''t stop for even a moment, all day wandering all over the vige. Even the Anbu members keeping a watch over have to be in constant movement as he would never stay at a ce for more than a few minutes.


    At this time, another Anbu member arrived where the four of them stood.


    All four of Team-11 frowned.


    The Anbu member did not speak anything, just passed a scroll to Hatake Kakashi.


    Kakashi took the scroll, unfolded it, and after reading through the information on the scroll, Kakashi raised an eyebrow, "Hokage-sama ordered this?"


    The Anbu member simply nodded, "Yes."


    Kakashi nodded and after folding back the scroll, he turned towards the other three members of team-11 and said, "We have been ordered toplete a task."


    Shisui who was wearing his Cat Anbu uniform asked, "But captain what about protecting the target?"


    "I suppose we have to split up for today, Hokage-sama has given his permission, I and Monkey will be in the group �C A, and we will perform this task, while Cat and Eagle will be in group �C B, protecting the target. Make sure to be on a high vignce." �C said Kakashi.


    Eagle and Cat nced at each other, then nodded. ""Alright, if that''s what Hokage-sama''s order is.""


    Eagle and Cat did not ask the content of the mission as it is in Shinobi code to never reveal the content of the mission to anyone who is not performing the mission, more so with the Anbu missions, and both Eagle and Cat know that afterpleting the mission, their captain, Dog will obviously reveal the detail so there was no further questioning.


    With that, the captain of Team �C 11 and Monkey did not speak anything more and disappeared along with the other Anbu member.


    With Kakashi and Guy gone, Shisui immediately asked, "Kuroto-san, where have you been these few days?"


    When Kuroto went to the Land of Rain to observe Hiruko''s Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, Kuroto made sure that Shisui kept up his cover.


    At the time of going, Kuroto did not inform Shisui where he was going, so now that he is back, Shisui is obviously curious.


    Kuroto groaned a little, and said, "I went to investigate the whereabouts of Uchiha Hiiragi."


    Shisui was surprised, and asked eagerly, "Investigate the cause of Hiiragi''s disappearance? So, did you find anything?"


    Kuroto nodded, "Yes, I found him, but he is already dead." �C Then continued after a short pause, "He was kidnapped by Akatsuki and died in their hands, even his Sharingan, or maybe I should say, the Sharingan Kekkei Genkai was taken away."


    Shisui sighed in disappointment.


    The Uchiha n has already assumed that it would be impossible to save Uchiha Hiiragi just like the case with Uchiha Ryota and Uchiha Hideki, so Shisui was not much surprised by the news revealed by Kuroto about the death of Uchiha Hiiragi, but he still frowned about thetter part, "What do you mean by his Kekkei Genkai was stolen, is something like that even possible?"


    When asked this, Kuroto briefly mentioned Hiruko''s Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual.


    Although Hiruko is not that well known within the vige because of his mediocre talent, and not many achievements in his life as a Konoha Shinobi, and considering the generation, he was born in, Shisui was still very much aware of who Hiruko is because of being an Anbu.


    And now that Kuroto mentioned Hiruko''s Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, Shisui can''t help but be shocked, being able to steal stealing other people''s Kekkei Genkai is almost unheard of, and the fact that Hiruko has created a Kinjutsu which he used to absorb other people''s Kekkei Genkai, and not just one, two or three, but five Kekkei Genkai at once! All he could mutter was, "This�� how is this even possible?"


    Kuroto spoke, "Remember Shisui if you happen to encounter Hiruko in the future, do not take him lightly or the previous person he is known to be. Now his strength has reached a terrifying level, and will only improve as he gets used to using all the five Kekkei Genkai''s, so dealing with him would be extremely difficult even for me if I am not careful against him."


    Shisui nodded seriously and immediately said, "Then we must notify the vige as soon as possible!"


    Kuroto nodded solemnly, "I have passed the news to Sandaime-sama by an anonymous name." �C Kuroto paused, then continued, "As for whether Sandaime-sama takes this information seriously is up to him, and I don''t have any control ov-��"


    "Wow, it''s so snowy!" �C However, Before Kuroto could finish his words, the door of Uzumaki Naruto''s house suddenly opened, and Naruto, with a piece of unfinished bread in his mouth, excitedly rushed out of his house.


    Kuroto and Shisui looked at Uzumaki Naruto, then turned towards each other and sighed, both understood that they will now be roaming all over the vige until Uzumaki Naruto goes to the academy, and thene back to his home.


    ��


    Sometime after the Academy part where Uzumaki Naruto only got cold eyes and not the opporutinity to take the admissions.


    ��


    The first snowfall of every year is always very heavy, as such a whole lot of snow is collected, so the sight of many children ying within the snow is a normal thing. Their games obviously included various activities like making snowmen and snowball fights, etc.


    In short, they are having quite a lot of fun.


    Being a child himself, Uzumaki Naruto obviously wanted to y with them too, but he was unscrupulously chased away by the children as if he was some kind of wild beast.


    The children feared him, even the adults openly ostracised him for containing the beast that devastated Konoha a few years ago.


    Uzumaki Naruto, who is an orphan, with nobody to provide for him, with no understanding of what parental love feels like and no idea of why he is treated as such, Naruto could only sit on the swing alone in the snow-covered yground.


    His small figure, sad and filled with loneliness, had so many questions, yet no one to answer them.


    Even if he has already seen such a scene countless time, Shisui still can''t help but speak, "Even as a child he has to go through such devastating experience, being med for the Kyuubi''s attack, hated for housing the demon fox, and treated as the person responsible for the death of Yondaime-sama, when he should instead be treated as a hero�� it''s really painful to even watch. Kuroto-san, can we not do something to help him?"


    Kuroto sighed and shook his head.


    They already have too much on their tes. Uzumaki Naruto''s situation cannot be solved in this way, because, if Naruto is touched in any way, then that would be hitting the nerves of many people at the same time.


    So, they don''t have the power to help Naruto currently.


    The reason why Uzumaki Naruto is hated is also very simple.


    Since people don''t understand the circumstances behind Naruto''s birth, so they don''t hide away their hatred towards him, very few are willing to let go of their hatred towards Kyuubi and acknowledge Uzumaki Naruto for being the hero he is. But those are very few and cannot do anything to change his situation.


    Since no one is willing to take responsibility for him, Naruto naturally bes the scapegoat.


    There are very few methods to solve Naruto''s situation. Unless the circumstances behind his birth are revealed, or he wins over the heart of everyone, his situation will not change.


    Kuroto might be able to do so for Naruto in the future, but currently, he doesn''t have the necessary political power to do so.


    While Kuroto and Shisui had saddened faces looking at Naruto, suddenly they heard some noises from the other end of the road.


    "If you are really a Hyuga then show us your Byakugan!"


    "But if you''re not gonna, don''t look at us!"


    "Yeah, your eyes are creepy!"


    "I bet you are some kind of monster, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah, the Byakugan monster!"


    """Hahahaha"""


    Several children were making fun of a little girl, making her lower her head in sadness, as tears flowed f=down her cheek, she suddenly crouched down and started crying.


    Shisui looked over with a frown, "Kuroto-san, isn''t she the eldestdy of the Hyuga n?"


    Kuroto nodded, "Yes."


    Shisui asked worriedly, "Shouldn''t we do something about those three?"


    Kuroto shook his head, "Firstly, it''s a matter among children so they must resolve it themselves, moreover, as the supposed next head of the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hinata must ovee these things by herself, and even if she can''t, we can''t intervene in such childish things, let this matter be resolved the hero of the day."


    Shisui was confused, "Hero of the day? By that you don''t mean, Uzumaki Naruto, do you?"


    Kuroto did not answer, just watched the happening with a bit of interest.


    ��


    "Hey, cut it out!" �C shouted Naruto


    "Who are you?"


    "I am Uzumaki Naruto, and I am the future Hokage!" �C said Naruto with a determined expression.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 530 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 281 - – 277 Naruto And Sasuke

    "I am Uzumaki Naruto, and I am the future Hokage!" �C said Naruto with a determined expression.


    "Oh, the future Hokage, huh?" �C Bully �C 1.


    "C''mon, what are you, stupid?" �C Bully �C 2.


    "I''ll show you guys!" �C Naruto said as he printed the hand seal for the Clone Technique (How did he even know the hand seals for the Clone Jutsu at this point in time is a mystery even for Trantor-kun.).


    Poof�� Poof��


    With two consecutive poofs of white smoke, two more Uzumaki Naruto appeared


    "Come at me, bring it~!" �C Clone 1 said.


    "Datebayo~" �C Clone �C 2 said.


    But looking at the two Clones, the three bullies were not only not intimidated but burst into uncontrobleughter.


    """Hahahahahaha!"""


    Even Naruto''s eyes turned into saucers and he seemed to be a bit embarrassed.


    This is because the two Uzumaki Naruto clones that appeared were too small, not even reaching the height of Naruto''s shoes.


    While Naruto''s eyes returned back to his usual self, as he started looking up.


    One of the bullies had already rushed towards Naruto and punched him in the nose.


    Bang��


    Blood gushed out of Naruto''s nose, knocking him out unconscious on the snow.


    "Hahaha, I took him down with one punch, future Hokage right! You think you are so cool wearing this ugly red scarf?" �C taunted the leader of the three bullies, as he took off the red scarf Naruto was wearing and started destroying it.


    While the three bullies were ridiculing Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuga Hinata, Shisui who was watching this scene was at a loss at what to do, especially at the mention of ''Demon Fox.''


    Frowning at the scene, Shisui looked at Kuroto.


    Kuroto just said, "Don''t worry."


    Shisui said, "But-��"


    But before Shisui could continue, Kuroto smiled and stopped him midway, "Keep watching!"


    At this time, the timid Hinata mustered up some courage and ran towards Naruto. She squatted next to Naruto, wiped off the snow from Naruto''s clothes, and asked, "Ano�� are you�� are you okay?"


    Naruto just shook his head and didn''t say anything more.


    The three bullies continued teasing, """Byakugan monster, Demon Fox... hahahaha."""


    Suddenly another child walked over, his hands in the pocket of his jacket giving off a casual and indifferent vibe.


    Looking at the scene that was happening before him, he said, "Hey, you three, do you only bully weaklings and girls?"


    The three bullies suddenly stoppedughing and eyed the third child. Looking at the kid who had his hands inside his jacket, he wore a ck turtleneck t-shirk, ck pants, ck jacket over it with the iconic red and white fan-shaped symbol printed on his clothes.


    And his face had a bored-up look.


    The three bullies asked, "And who are you?"


    "Uchiha Sasuke!" �C reported the kid with a slightly colder tone.


    Sasuke nced at Naruto who buried his head in the snow, then turned towards Hinata who was squatting next to Naruto.


    Sasuke frowned when he noticed her eyes.


    Sasuke then said to the three bullies, "I am different from those two, I am an Uchiha!"


    The leader of the bullies threw away the red scarf, and said, "What Uchiha? We are three and you are just one!"


    The children are obviously ignorantly right. They don''t have any deep understanding of how a fight between shinobi works, nor do they have any deep understanding of any great shinobi vige.


    For this reason, they dared to speak so rudely to Uchiha Sasuke, and bullied Hyuga Hinata.


    Sasuke snorted, he stepped forward and grabbed the leader of the bullies by the cor, and at the same time tripped one of the other two who rushed towards Sasuke.


    Then Sasuke used his other hand to catch the iing fist of the third bully, and said with a grin, "I will make you remember this; I AM DIFFERENT FROM YOU LOT, I AM AN UCHIHA!"


    The bullies were suddenly shocked and gulped in nervousness.


    Sasuke obviously did not go easy on them and started to beat the hell out of the three.


    A few secondster, Sasuke cleaned the non-existent dust from his hands, and said, "I am sure you guys will remember what I said, now scram!"


    "Y-yes�� Yes!" �C The three bullies repeatedly nodded one-after-another and ran away immediately.


    Shisui smiled seeing the three bullies running away after being taught a lesson by Sasuke.


    At this time, Sasuke with his hands again in his pocket approached Hyuga Hinata.


    Coming closer to Hinata, Sasuke questioned, "You are from the Hyuga n, right?"


    The dazed Hinata weakly nodded, "Ah yes, thank you very much for your help!"


    Naruto who also sat-up turned his head to the side and whispered, "Thank you��"


    "Thank you?" �C Sasuke muttered as his lips curled, "Heh, both of you couldn''t even solve just three guys, aren''t you shameful? I heard that Hyuga n is also in the same league as the Uchiha n, but you are so weak?"


    Hinata was taken aback by Sasuke''s words, she suddenly lowered her head and instinctively replied, "I�� I am sorry!"


    Sasuke shook his head without any care, "It seems that rumors are true, the Hyuga n is indeed declining, unlike the Uchiha n."


    Leaving this sentence, Sasuke turned and around and started walking away without even as much as a nce at Naruto from beginning to end.


    ��


    On Kuroto''s side.


    Shisui said with a bitter face, "This Sasuke��!"


    Kuroto shook his head with a smile, "He is only a kid, don''t worry too much about it."


    Shisui sighed. Not because of what Sasuke said, but because of why Sasuke said so.


    Children tend to repeat what they hear, and this is no strange with the children of the major shinobi ns.


    So, the fact that Sasuke said so, implies that he has been hearing such rumors from somewhere.


    And that somewhere is obviously the Uchiha n.


    Kuroto also understands the recent atmosphere of the Uchiha n.


    The senior members of the n are aware of the troubles that the n is facing, and they understand that a little carelessness might also lead to the doom of the n.


    The rtionship between the n and vige has started to improve because of the pressure from Amatsukami. But this does not mean that the two sides are willing to trust each other.


    So, the rtionship is at a junction where even small mistakes can turn back the situation.


    And that''s the point, most of the Uchiha who are not senior members, are not aware of these things too deeply.


    All they understand is that the Uchiha n is the strongest currently.


    There is Uchiha Shinichi outside, Uchiha Shisui inside, and Homusubi part of the Amatsukami.


    All three are Uchiha who have awakened the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan and are thus invincible.


    Even if Shinichi has defected from the vige, even if Homusubi is the enemy of the vige and n, he is after all an Uchiha, as such he represents the might that an Uchiha can have.


    Kuroto asked, "Are your n members still gathering at the Naka Shrine to discuss the matter of Coup?"


    Shisui shook his head, "No, the continuous disappearance of Hideki, Ryota and Hiiragi has put Patriarch on an edge, he has been unable to establish any contact with Shinichi, and with Homusubi being a threat, Patriarch can''t put his attention on the coup anymore, so there are no more discussions of Coup."


    Kuroto nodded, "Right. Even the vige would not dare to eliminate the Uchiha n in such a situation. The threat posed by Amatsukami and Akatsuki is too much and has put the advisory elder on edge. So long as we keep up the pressure, a solution will present itself before us. Moreover, I am sure that there will be another major event in the vige very soon."


    Hiruko who has only recentlypleted the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual will obviously not able to bear remaining silent.


    Even in the original story, Hiruko who had not evenpleted the ritual dared to dere war on the five great viges at the same time.


    This action alone shows that he is unwilling to remain on the sidelines for too long.


    Now that his strength has reached off the charts, he would obviously not remain silent.


    And Hiruko''s first target will obviously be Konohagakure.


    Shisui obviously understood what Kuroto was saying, "Kuroto-san, do you mean Hiruko?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 531 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 282 - – 278 Investment And A Potential Stock

    Recalling the previous fight that he had with Hiruko, Kuroto can''t help but speak, "Without a doubt, Hiruko will not leave Konoha out of trouble for too long, now that he haspleted his Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual."


    Hiruko hopes to destroy the order of the entire shinobi world, so it''s obvious that he will start with the strongest shinobi vige.


    Even if Obito can manage to hold back Hiruko for a while, Hiruko won''t be restrained for too long, and in that case, Obito will obviously make sure that Hiruko''s first target is Konoha.


    This is not very difficult to guess.


    When Shisui heard this, he was a bit worried, because if what Kuroto said is true, then anyone other than him won''t be able to defeat Hiruko within current Konoha, and Kuroto can''t afford to reveal his strength in front of the whole vige, as that would give away his other identity of ''Yama!''


    ��


    A few hours passed by shortly.


    The snow-covered Konoha, bathed in the cold moonlight looked more and more dream-like. The white snow reflected the moonlight, giving the snow an unreal glow, making the night much brighter than usual.


    At this time, Kuroto stood in one of the many streets, with his hands in the pocket of his short Kimono, he was leaning against the wall of the entrance of this particr alley.


    After a while of waiting, Uzumaki Naruto walked into the alley with a downcast look, the whole person was a little absent, he didn''t even bother dusting of the snow that gathered over his head and clothes.


    With the arrival of Naruto, Kuroto raised his hands and said, "Yo!"


    Hearing the sudden sound, Naruto raised his head to look at the person who spoke, then lowered back his head with a saddened expression, and continued walking away.


    Kuroto whose hand was still raised felt a little awkward.


    No one had ever bothered to actively greet Naruto, so Naruto subconsciously thought that this person wasn''t talking to him but speaking to someone else, as such Naruto ignored him.


    Seeing Naruto walking away while ignoring him, Kuroto sighed, "This kid!"


    Shaking his head helplessly, Kuroto ran forward and shouted, "Hey kid, stop I am talking to you!"


    Naruto''s ears perked up, he turned his head to look at the person, then nced around himself, when he noticed that there was no one else on the street other than him and this person, Naruto pointed at himself and asked in a confused manner, "Ano, Onii-san, were you talking to me just now?"


    Kuroto nodded, "Who else do you see here besides the two of us?"


    Naruto noticed Kuroto''s eyes, and suddenly remembered that they were very simr to the ones that the girl had, realizing, Naruto said, "Ne-ne Onii-san, your eyes are exactly, exactly the same as the eyes of that girl I met today!"


    Kuroto nodded and patiently exined, "You are right, these eyes are called Byakugan, and Byakugan is a Kekkei Genkai of the Hyuga n, every one of the Hyuga n has simr eyes like mine."


    Naruto tilted his head and muttered, "Byakugan? Kekkei Genkai? Ano, what''s a Kekkei Genkai?"


    Kuroto shook his head, "You will learn that in the future, anyway, I am here for another purpose."


    Naruto was confused and asked, "Another purpose?"


    Kuroto nodded and spoke, "Well that girl you helped today is sort of like a distant sister to me, and since you helped her out, I appreciate what you did for her, and am therefore here to say thank you. To repay the favor, I decided to treat you to some food, how about it? Would you like to eat some ramen?"


    Naruto''s eyes suddenly sparkled, his whole demeanor changed instantly and he became extremely excited, "What? What? Onii-san, are you really going to treat me to ramen? Datebayo!"


    Kuroto nodded, then patted Naruto''s head, and spoke with a smile, "Mhm,e on, I''ll treat you to some ramen." �C After doing so he started walking towards the direction of Ichiraku Ramen Shop.


    When Kuroto''s hand approached Naruto''s head, Naruto instinctively clutched his eyes, but when he felt the sensation on his head, Naruto''s eyes widened in surprise.


    And when that sensation went away, Naruto turned to look at the back of the Onii-san, touched his head for a moment, then excitedly followed the person.


    When the two arrived at the Ichiraku Ramen, they noticed that the shop was empty, with only the owner of the Ichiraku Ramen, Teuchi-san was leisurely sitting at the counter.


    Seeing the two customers walk in, Teuchi got up, but noticing the identity of the two people, Teuchi raised an eyebrow.


    Kuroto spoke, "How are you Teuchi-san? It''s been a while since I havee to eat ramen."


    Teuchi nodded with an amiable smile, "Indeed it has been, how have you been Kuroto? Welle on in, we can have the pleasantriester, first let''s get you something to eat. And I also see that you have brought someone along with you."


    Kuroto nodded, "Well, Uzumaki Naruto-Kun did a good thing today, so I decided that he must be rewarded for helping out the girl who was being bullied, and I figured that Ramen would be the best way, so here we are."


    Teuchi was surprised and not so at the same time, after all, he knows whose son Naruto is, and he couldn''t agree more with Kuroto''s words. "Certainly-certainly, a good deed must always be rewarded, so Naruto, tell me what would you like to eat?"


    Naruto observed the Hyuga Onii-san''s discussion with Teuchi, and when Teuchi asked Naruto what he would like to eat, Naruto nced at the menu with a tangled expression, after hesitating a little, Naruto turned towards Kuroto and asked, "Onii-san, can I�� can I order anything?"


    Kuroto folded his arms over his chest in a deep-thinking posture.


    Naruto was a bit nervous.


    Finally, Kuroto nodded with a grin, "Alright, you can order whatever you want, but there is a condition."


    Naruto hurriedly questioned, "What�� what condition?"


    Kuroto said, "The condition is that you must finish all the things that you order!"


    Naruto hurriedly nodded, and cheered, "Yahoo�� In that case, one pork cutlet, chicken cutlet, fish cutlet, and�� and��"


    Immediately Naruto ordered a series of bowls of ramen.


    And soon enough, Teuchi-san presented several bowls of ramen for Naruto.


    Looking at the five bowls of ramen, each onerger than Naruto''s head, Kuroto can''t help but shake his head slightly.


    After presenting Naruto''s order, Teuchi-san turned towards Kuroto and asked, "And what for you Kuroto?"


    Kuroto just shook his head, "Nothing for me Teuchi-san, my fiance should have cooked a meal at home, so it''s best that I don''t eat outside."


    Teuchi nodded in understanding and got busy with some other things.


    With that out of the way, Kuroto watched Naruto happily eat up the different bowls of ramen, and even he was dumbfounded at the speed he was eating at, ''He really is her child, through and through!"


    Although Kuroto didn''t have much of an interaction with Uzumaki Kushina, however, because he knew her identity, Kuroto still saw her many times, most of the time at Ichiraku Ramen.


    The reason why Kuroto never tried to have any interaction with Uzumaki Kushina, because Kuroto didn''t want to attach himself to her, if there is friendship then there would be an attachment, and then guilt.


    The reason for such behavior was not something foolish like preserving the timeline or anything, but it was for his own safety, Kuroto had no confidence in being able to help out the Yondaime couple, as such, it was better to stay away from both of them so that he at least doesn''t feel guilty about their death.


    But now Kuroto has confidence.


    And because Naruto has been unfairly treated by the vigers, Kuroto obviously wants to use this opportunity to win over Naruto.


    For Naruto, who is still a kid, rejected and shunned by the whole vige, and not even understanding the reason why he is going through this, the whole vige obviously hates him.


    And if someone were to appear at this time, and he doesn''t hate Naruto, only gives a little bit of care and love he would be able to gain unparalleled importance in Naruto''s heart.


    Umino Iruka is a clear example of this.


    Unlike Uchiha Sasuke, who didn''t hesitate to turn his face on the whole vige, he didn''t even hesitate to turn against Hatake Kakashi, the person who taught him without any reservation.


    Naruto is the kind of person who will always remember you in his heart.


    As such it wouldn''t be wrong to say that if feelings are an investment, then Naruto at the moment is a potential stock with the cheapest investment requirement and the best future returns.


    And Kuroto who understands this would obviously not hesitate to invest in such prospective stock.


    While Kuroto was considering all these things, Naruto had already finished eating.


    "Burrrppppp��!!!" �C a loud burp escaped Naruto''s breaking Kuroto out of his thoughts.


    Seeing the empty bowls, Kuroto was surprised, "Finished already?"


    Naruto nodded happily, "Thank you so much for the hospitality!"


    Then Naruto suddenlyughed a bit embarrassed and spoke, "Onii-san, onii-san�� actually�� you see, actually, the one who saved your sister today was not me, but someone named Uchiha Sasuke�� so��"


    Kuroto thought, ''This kid didn''t speak so before eating the ramen.'' �C And asked curiously, "Oh? Then that Uchiha Sasuke should very strong, right?"


    Naruto nodded quickly while dangling his legs, "Yeah, yeah, he is very strong, I have never seen someone so strong, he was able to single-handily knock down all the three bullies, very-very strong, datebayo!"


    Kuroto''s lips arched in a smirk, and he deliberately spoke, "Oh, it turned out that the benefactor of my sister is this Uchiha Sasuke, then I must thank him."


    Hearing Kuroto''s words, Naruto lowered his head apologetically and said, "I am sorry."


    "It''s okay." �C Kuroto said with a smile and ruffled Naruto''s hair. "You at least tried to help her, sometimes our intentions are also very important, you have a pure heart and you tried your best, that''s what''s important, and that''s why I treated you, so don''t be sad, cheer up."


    Naruto didn''t speak anything.


    Then Kuroto stood up and said, "Alright Naruto-kun, I''ll be going home now, you should also go to your home and rest." �C Speaking so, Kuroto ced the money on the counter, walked out of the Ramen shop, and started walking towards his home.


    Naruto didn''t speak anything for a while, he still sat at his position with his head down.


    Teuchi collected the money as well as the empty bowls, and spoke to Naruto, "Naruto, go for it!"


    Naruto raised his head and looking at Teuchi-san''s encouraging smile, he also grinned and ran out of the shop.


    Hurriedly chasing out of the shop, Naruto shouted, "Ne, Onii-san, I forgot to ask, what''s your name?"


    Kuroto did not stop in his tracks, but he still answered Naruto''s question without turning back, "My name is Hyuga Kuroto."


    Naruto nodded, and shouted again, "Kuroto-nii-san, I am Naruto, Uzumaki Naruto. Don''t forget it, datebayo!"


    Kuroto waved his hand and said, "Sure thing."


    Naruto grinned and again shouted, "Kuroto-nii-san, are we�� are we friends?"


    Being asked this, Kuroto suddenly stopped, turned back to nce at Naruto, and asked with a curious expression, "Do you want to be friends with me?"


    Naruto immediately replied, "OF COURSE! If�� if you don''t mind."


    Kuroto took a long dramatic pause to think it over.


    Naruto was obviously very nervous seeing Kuroto''s expression.


    Just when Naruto thought that he isn''t going to agree, Kuroto said, "Alright, then we are friends"


    After leaving that sentence, Kuroto didn''t wait for Naruto to react, turned back, and walked away.


    Although Kuroto wants to win over Naruto, he still can''t show his eagerness, otherwise, it will attract Sandaime-sama and Shimura Danzo''s attention.


    So even if he wants to invest emotions into the most potential Uzumaki Naruto stock, Kuroto still has to maintain a moderate distance and be mindful of his approach.


    If not for the fact that Naruto helped Hinata today, and Kuroto, as a Hyuga had a legitimate excuse to approach Naruto, Kuroto wouldn''t have chosen to make contact with Naruto.


    After walking through the long street, Kuroto suddenly frowned and nced at an alley at the left corner.


    After gazing in the direction of the dark alley for a while, Kuroto faintly said, "Come out."


    Prompted by Kuroto''s words, a person walked out of the shadows and said in a respectfully mocking tone, "Senpai is really worthy of being the person most valued by Orochimaru-sama, even with the Byakugan deactivated, senpai easily perceived me, the perception is really outstanding."


    Kuroto looked at the person, and his expression condensed.


    The figure who walked out of the shadows had onyx-eyes, and ash-grey hair tied in a small ponytail, his most consistent feature are his ck-rimmed circr sses. He wore a ck cloak that covered most of his body.


    And Kuroto was definitely surprised seeing him here.


    Because this person was none other than Yakushi Kabuto, Orochimaru''s right-hand-man. But the current Kabuto is much younger, probably about twelve or thirteen years old, so he looks much immaturepared to how he looked during the chunin exams in the original series.


    After observing Kabuto for a while Kuroto spoke coldly, "Orochimaru-sama sent you?"


    Kabuto nodded, "Yes!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 532 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 283 - – 279 Talks With Itachi

    Kabuto adjusted his round-rimmed sses with his index finger and revealed a sly smile, "Kuroto-Senpai, Orochimaru-sama asked me to tell you that he has more than just one way to acquire the information that he wants, so you have to be a little prudent."


    Kuroto pondered about Kabuto''s words, and then spoke, "You are Yakushi Kabuto, right?"


    Kabuto was a little surprised that Hyuga Kuroto was able to directly figure out his identity in a matter of seconds, but he soon calmed himself, he reasoned this information to Hyuga Kuroto''s identity being an Anbu and spoke, "I did not expect that Kuroto-senpai to recognize small-timers like me, I suppose I should be ttered."


    ''Small-timers? Yeah right! If Kabuto is a small-timer then Kuroto can''t help but wonder what sort of monstrosities are big-timers?'' �C Thought Kuroto while shaking his head.


    He really did not care about Kabuto''s sly tone and spoke as if he was talking to himself, "Since you dared to appear in the vige so openly and even approached me, it can only mean that Orochimaru-sama and Shimura Danzo have begun to cooperate again, which means that the other source of information that Orochimaru-sama spoke is through Shimura Danzo''s Root sub-unit, right?"


    By now Kabuto was no longer so calm, and spoke with a sullen look, "Sigh, senpai really is as Orochimaru-sama described."


    Kuroto casually spoke, "It''s not that difficult to guess, given that I know your background."


    As Kuroto said, Shimura Danzo is aware of Yakushi Kabuto''s existence. After all, Shimura Danzo pit Yakushi Nono, and Kabuto against each other in the hopes that both of them would kill each other.


    Although Kuroto is not much aware of what happened to Kabuto in this time-and-space, and whether his story is the same, or different, it''s not important.


    What''s important is that Kabuto dared to show himself in Konoha, so there is only one exnation to this, and that is the undeniable fact that Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo have re-established their once cooperative rtionship.


    Because if that wasn''t the case, and if Kabuto dared to appear in Konoha so openly, then he would have inevitably been chased by Shimura Danzo''s subordinates.


    With this conclusion, Kuroto can''t help but wonder.


    Orochimaru agreed to cooperate with Shimura Danzo, this is something Kuroto can understand.


    After all, Orochimaru is crazily infatuated with Sharingan, so it''s no wonder that he would agree to work with Shimura Danzo who is one of the individuals who can help him get Sharingan.


    But the fact that Shimura Danzo, who so crazily tried to eliminate all of Orochimaru''s former subordinates a few years ago also chose to cooperate with Orochimaru again? This was strange, and Kuroto couldn''t understand why Danzo would do so?


    Of course, Kuroto did not know the impact that the actions of Amatsukami have had on Shimura Danzo, coupled with the fear of the Akatsuki Organization, unable to do anything to the Uchiha n because ofck of both types of powers, and finally the humiliation he experienced at the Gokage Summit, and BAM, Shimura Danzo no longer cared about his petty conflict with Orochimaru and reestablished their cooperative rtionship.


    By now, Kabuto suppressed the shock on his face and said with a forced smile, "So now you know the other source. And I don''t think that I need to remind Kuroto-senpai about the power of the Root sub-division, as an Anbu you know this better than me. With the help of Root, it wouldn''t take much time for Shimura Danzo to acquire information on Uchiha Tsukihi."


    "Really? Let''s just wait and see." �C said Kuroto in a confident tone.


    There are two reasons for Kuroto''s confidence.


    First is that other than him, no one is aware of who exactly is Uchiha Tsukihi, so no matter how much Shimura Danzo searches; he would never find any information on Uchiha Tsukihi.


    The second reason is that the fearsome Root subdivision is no longer as strong as it used to be, and Kuroto credits, Shimura Danzo''s own stupidity, and Uchiha Shinichi''s viciousness for this.


    Therefore, Kuroto is confident that Orochimaru would find nothing about Uchiha Tsukihi.


    Kabuto narrowed his eyes upon seeing Kuroto''s confidence.


    Kabuto has heard from the mouth of Orochimaru-sama that Hyuga Kuroto is not so easy to deal with, but it is only now, after personally meeting with him, Kabuto hase to realize dealing with Hyuga Kuroto is even more difficult than he had initially assumed.


    Kabuto would obviously not let off so easily, so after pondering a little, he suddenly said with his sly smile, "Yes, there is one thing I forgot to mention to Kuroto-senpai, I have already sent Yuki Haku back to Orochimaru-sama''sboratory."


    As soon as Kabuto''s word fell, Kuroto narrowed his eyes, and an intense murderous aura was released by him.


    This news really caught him by surprise.


    But when he thought that the ce where Kuroto made Haku stay was actually theboratory left to him by Orochimaru, it was no surprise that Haku was found and sent away by Kabuto.


    Kuroto sighed, ''I was a bit careless!''


    For a while now, Kuroto has been so busy with various things, that he actually forgot about Haku''s matter, Kuroto believed that Haku was in his own hands, therefore, Kuroto rxed and let down his guard. Didn''t expect that Kabuto would suddenlye and take away Haku from that secret residence.


    Clearly annoyed at his carelessness, Kuroto recalled the entire process of learning Ice Release from Haku.


    When he was learning Ice Release, Kuroto is sure that other than Water Release, he did not use any other Chakra Nature, and he was unsessful in using Ice Release in front of Haku, so in this regard, Kuroto doesn''t have to worry too much for the time being.


    However, what Kuroto is worried about is the fact that he used Tenseigan Soul Descend to leech his soul to Haku for a short time, and urged Haku to use Ice Release at that time.


    It stands to reason that Haku should not have any understanding of what actually happened at that moment, because Haku was and is still a kid.


    But there is still a hidden danger now, and Kuroto has to consider an option to solve this hidden danger.


    While Kuroto was busy thinking, Kabuto no longer had his sly smile, at this moment he seemed to be shivering, and his back was filled with cold sweat because of being the direct target of Kuroto''s killing intent.


    He subconsciously took a few steps back and tried his best to maintain his sly look, as he said, "If�� If Kuroto-senpai can investi�� investigate and collect the information Orochimaru-sama wants, then Orochimaru-sama doesn''t mind sharing the information that Kuroto-senpai needs, but I want to remind Kuroto senpai that his actions must be faster. If Shimura Danzo gets a step ahead, then you might not be able to get anything out of it."


    Leaving this sentence, Kabuto did not wait for Kuroto''s reply and left immediately in panic, no way, as a trained spy, Kabuto is sensitive to threats, and he could feel that if he were to stay here any more and he would be killed without any resistance.


    Although Kabuto may have tried to hide it, Kuroto can obviously see his panicked state.


    Not caring about whatever Kabuto said Kuroto muttered thoughtfully, "Shimura Danzo and Orochimaru have started to cooperate again, what do these two guys want to do?"


    Unable to figure out a suitable reason, Kuroto shook his head and started walking towards his home.


    As soon as Kuroto reached home, Yui who was wearing a cooking Apron over her normal clothes weed Kuroto, and also said, "Kuroto-Kun, we have a guest waiting at home."


    "A guest? Who?" �C questioned Kuroto as he noticed a pair of Shinobi sandals that were a bit smaller, and neatly kept near the shoe drawer.


    Yui whispered lightly, "He is from the Uchiha n, the eldest son of the current Patriarch of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Itachi. He came by in the evening, said that there are some things he wants to talk about with you and has been waiting since."


    ''Uchiha Itachi? What''s going on? Am I going to meet all the future-big shots in one day?'' thought Kuroto in wonder but this didn''t stop his reaction, he nodded towards Yui, changed his sleepers, then walked inside.


    In the living room, Itachi sat while sipping on some green tea.


    His whole demeanor gave off a refined and sophisticated vibe.


    Seeing Kuroto arrive, Itachi respectfully got up and greeted Kuroto.


    Kuroto nodded, and asked, "Uchiha Itachi, this is our third meeting if I remember correctly, right?"


    Itachi nodded, and said, "Yes, Kuroto-san, I am also here to apologize for my Otouto''s rude behavior towards the heiress of the Hyuga n."


    Kuroto nced at Itachi, he was a little speechless, "You came here because of this?"


    Itachi nodded, and said, "Well actually, I don''t have a personal interaction with other members of the Hyuga n, so I came here, if necessary, I can go to the mansion of the Hyuga patriarch and apologize to Hinata-san for my Otouto''s rudeness."


    Kuroto sighed, "Did Shisui told you about this?"


    Itachi shook his head, and exined, "It was Sasuke himself, when he came back home today, he told me about the events of today, I have reprimanded him, and I hope that the Hyuga n and Hinata-san can forgive my Otouto for his ignorance."


    As far as Itachi knows, Hyuga Hinata is the heiress of the Hyuga n, and if nothing unexpected happens, she will be the next Patriarch of the Hyuga n.


    And Sasuke''s arrogant behavior might affect the rtionship between the Hyuga n and Uchiha n.


    And considering that there are not many allies of the Uchiha n, and the fact that Uchiha n is facing threat from all sides, Itachi naturally does not want such a small matter to affect the rtions of the two ns.


    Kuroto said, "Don''t worry, I will ask Yui to forward your apology to Hinata-san, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Itachi nodded with a relieved look, "Thank you Kuroto-san."


    With that out of the way, both of them had some casual discussions, when Kuroto asked, "So, this should not be the only reason who personally came to my house, right?"


    Itachi nodded and after a while of silence, he said, "Kuroto-san, not long ago, I received the recruitment into the Anbu ck Ops, should I ept it?"


    Kuroto was surprised, and asked with a smile, "Are you sure you should ask me such an important thing?"


    Itachi nodded seriously, and said, "I asked Shisui-san''s opinion, but he did not have any right answer with him, so he told me to ask you."


    Kuroto raised an eyebrow, "Is that so?"


    Itachi nodded.


    Kuroto was silent for a while, and after serious consideration, he spoke, "If you ask me, I personally rmend that you do not join the Anbu department. You are the heir of the Uchiha n, so your identity is extremely sensitive.


    More so with your personality. So once you join Anbu, you will be trapped in a whirlpool between vige and n, and inevitably fall into a dilemma. In the end, it would be very difficult for you to be part of either, without being distrusted by the other."


    Itachi thought a little and said, "But the act of recruiting me to Anbu by Hokage-sama disys his trust in me. If I reject it, will it lead to��"


    Kuroto interrupted Itachi midway, and spoke, "Was it Sandaime-sama''s personal recruitment, or was it under the directive of Shimura Danzo? You have to think clearly."


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 533 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 284 - – 280 Assessment

    "You have to get your priorities straight, whether you join Anbu ck Ops, whether you join the Root Subdivision, or whether you join Konoha Military Police Force, these are all just some means to fulfill one goal, and you have to understand what is that one goal, what do you want to be able to do with either of these identities?" �C asked Kuroto.


    After hearing Kuroto''s words, Itachi fell into deep thought.


    Compared to Original Story, in this verse, even if he had to go through most of those traumatizing experiences from early childhood, Itachi here is a bit less darkened. This is because Itachi''s genin teammates were not killed by Obito, and the reason he awakened the Sharingan was also not under the stimtion of someone''s death.


    Although Itachi awakened his Sharingan a bit earlierpared to the original story, the emotional impact it had on him was not as severe as it had in the original story.


    Moreover, Obito''s attention was directed towards Shinichi, thus there has been no interaction between Itachi, and Obito so far.


    And the news of him awakening the Sharingan at such a young age was also not known to many so Itachi was not subjected to so much pressure.


    Sopared to the original story, Itachi here is a bit more cheerful.


    Kuroto is not very sure whether Itachi''s strength is the same or different, but it doesn''t really matter, because who are we talking about here?


    Uchiha Itachi, this name alone speaks everything.


    Looking at Itachi''s tangled expression, Kuroto sighed.


    Members of the Uchiha n are always the extreme type.


    Be that Madara, Obito, Shisui, Shinichi, and now Itachi.


    Perhaps the term ''moderate'' doesn''t match with the roots of the Uchiha nsmen.


    After a while of thinking, Itachi seemed to have finally reached some kind of determination, and said sincerely, "Kuroto-san, I�� I want to protect my family, my n, and the vige I have grown up in."


    Now it was Kuroto''s turn to be silent because, from the way Itachi has spoken, it seems as if he wants to join Amatsukami.


    In this regard, Kuroto doesn''t really have any reason to refuse.


    Because Kuroto himself has wanted to recruit Itachi into Amatsukami.


    With Itachi''s extraordinary talent, it is only a matter of time when he grows into an extremely strong shinobi, so the addition of Itachi will greatly strengthen Amatsukakmi, and also free Kuroto and Shisui with many things.


    But of course, Kuroto isn''t going to make this so easy for Itachi, so after a while of thinking, Kuroto shook his head and said, "Currently you are not strong enough to get involved in such matters."


    Itachi was a bit disappointed, "I am sorry, I was a bit reckless."


    There are not many opportunities when you can talk to Itachi in such a way so after smiling a little, Kuroto returned to his serious look and said, "Itachi, you don''t need to be discouraged. Since you want to join Amatsukami, then I am going to arrange a test for you, if you are able to pass that test, then I will reconsider your request."


    "An assessment?" �C Itachi perked up, and he nodded with a smile, "Thank you very much for giving me this opportunity Kuroto-san, I will do my best to not disappoint your expectations."


    Kuroto nodded and casually said, "You should understand that with the kind of work Amatsukami has been doing, not just anyone can enter our organization, a minimum level of strength is necessary otherwise rather than help, you might even be a burden, which is something we can''t afford to have."


    Itachi nodded, "I will make sure to keep that in mind."


    With that out of the way, the rtionship between Kuroto and Itachi improved quite a bit, and using this opportunity, Kuroto decided to ask Itachi a question that he has wanted to know for a while now. "Itachi, have you ever heard or seen any information about Sword of Totsuka, and Yata Mirror?"


    Itachi thought a little then shook his head, "I am sorry, but this is the first time I have ever heard about either of the two terms."


    Kuroto rubbed his chin thoughtfully, ''So Itachi of this period was unaware of those two artifacts, is it possible that he learned about them on the night of the Uchiha Massacre, or probably after that? Or maybe my other guess?"


    Kuroto has been searching for any possible clues about the two artifacts, Sword of Totsuka, and Yata Mirror for a while now, but unfortunately, he hasn''t found anything worth yet.


    So Kuroto''s search has been fruitless.


    There was also a time when Kuroto started to think that Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror might just be exclusive Techniques of Itachi''s Susanoo.


    But after Kuroto personally used Susanoo, he understood that that''s not the case.


    And the fact that Orochimaru and Zetsu are aware of what these two artifacts are, solidifies this conclusion.


    When he thought of Kuroto even created an absurd theory that doesn''t sound too absurd if you think about it.


    In the original story, Uzumaki Naruto, the reincarnation of Otsutsuki Asura had the protection of Kyuubi, as well as the protection of Konohagakure with him, so his safety in a way, was assured.


    The reason is that, even if Kyuubi did not ept Naruto at the time, he would still protect Naruto, because if Naruto dies then he dies as well. So Naruto''s safety was not that big of an issue, and he was allowed to grow up safely.


    But that was not the case with Sasuke, the reincarnation of Otsutsuki Indra. With the massacre of the Uchiha n, Itachi was the only person alive who was protecting Sasuke. Butpared to Kyuubi, and the entire Konoha, Itachi was obviously much weaker, not to mention his terminal illness. So overall Sasuke''s safety was not assured.


    Perhaps, for this reason, Rikudo Sennin somehow guided Itachi to obtain these two artifacts, making Itachi''s Susanoo almost invincible, to ensure that Sasuke can safely grow up.


    After all, the whereabouts of Sword of Totsuka, and Yata Mirror may have been secrets for ordinary Shinobi, but for Rikudo Sennin, who has been watching over the Shinobi World for centuries, they are no secret at all.


    Although the chances of this theory being correct are too low, if it is correct then finding Sword of Totsuka, and Yata Mirror might in fact be more difficult now.


    Because Kuroto is not going to let the Uchiha n be destroyed, so protection will remain for the reincarnation of Otsutsuki Indra, so Rikudo Sennin has no reason to guide Itachi.


    As for the reason why Rikudo Sennin wants to ensure the safety of Naruto and Sasuke?


    There are two reasons, first is that Rikudo Sennin is possibly worried about the threat of the Otsutsuki n, which obviously includes his mother.


    The second reason is that he, himself is a father, as simple as that.


    And to be perfectly honest, Kuroto doesn''t really care if he does not get those two artifacts, what he is worried about is that those two artifacts must not fall into the hands of the enemy, because of they did, then trouble will be too much, as there is really no exnation of the extent of the abilities that those two artifacts have.


    As such, Kuroto really cares about the possible locations of those two artifacts.


    ''Sigh�� it seems that it will take some time.'' �C Sighing slightly, Kuroto shook his head, and went onto continue his discussion with Itachi, about several other matters.


    ��


    Next Day


    ording to the map given to him by Kuroto, Itachi came to the location marked on the map.


    The location is an extremely dense forest, outside Konoha.


    And Itachi obviously came alone.


    Keeping a close watch of his surrounding, Itachi nced towards the sun and thought, ''Kuroto-san hasn''t arrived yet? I don''t know who will assess me, will it be Kuroto-san? Or Shisui-san? Or maybe some other member of Amatsukami?''


    While Itachi was considering many things, the person calmly walked towards him from the other end of the forest.


    The alert Itachi was immediately ready for battle, but he was still patient enough to observe the person, he noticed that the person who walked over had the Homusubi specific mask, and cloak.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 534 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 285 - – 281 Minimum Threshold

    Itachi noticed the person walking towards him dressed as Homusubi, and he was surprised a little but this surprise did not affect Itachi''s reaction and he immediately active his Sharingan.


    As his ck eyes turned scarlet with three ck tomoe spinning inside, Itachi tried to see through the guise of this person.


    But as he observed, Itachi frowned because he was unable to see past the guise of the opposite person, not to mention seeing through the guise, even determining the opposite party''s gender was difficult for him, for a moment the person dressed as Homusubi seemed a woman but at the very next moment the person appeared to be a male, giving off an inexplicable sense of mystery.


    Facing this person, Itachi did not drop his guard even if he seemed to be a member of Amatsukami, and asked cautiously, "You are?"


    The party did not care about Itachi''s cautious tone, but asked indifferently, "You are Uchiha Itachi?"


    Itachi nodded without rxing his guard.


    The recent disappearance of Uchiha Hiiragi has again realized the people of Konoha that the danger that the Uchiha Shinobi are in. Just imagine, if an elite shinobi who has already awakened the three tomoe Sharingan, and has years of experience disappear overnight without leaving even a single clue, then that is a big reason for worry and fear.


    It just implies that even if you are an elite Jonin, you are not safe.


    Therefore, Itachi is especially careful, considering the importance of his identity, and the impact his disappearance can cause.


    It not for his trust in Kuroto-san, and Shisui-san''s judgment Itachi would have definitely note to such an isted and dense part of the forest, more so without informing anyone in the n or the vige.


    But even if Itachi trusts Kuroto-san, it does not mean that the person standing in front of him would be trusted by him just because he/she ''seems'' to be a member of Amatsukami.


    He or maybe she? Whatever, the gender of this person is, said, "Uchiha Itachi, you can call me ''Ho'' for now. I will be your proctor during your assessment until we know whether your recruitment is confirmed. If you are recruited into the organization, then you will be in my subdivision, and you will bear the title of Homusubi."


    This person ''Ho'' was obviously Hyuga Kuroto controlling the ''Uchiha Tsukihi'' clone.


    Fighting is one of the best methods for soul adaption, and Itachi is a very good sparring partner, so Kuroto would obviously not let this opportunity go to waste.


    Itachi considered the words of ''Ho'' a little and then said, "Doesn''t the organization already have a Homusubi?"


    Because Itachi was still not sure about the other parties'' identity, as such Itachi arranged his words to not give out Shisui''s name.


    "What makes you think that there can only be one ''Homusubi''?" �C After a pause, ''Ho'' continued, "Uchiha Shisui is ''Homusubi'' but Homusubi is not Uchiha Shisui."


    Seeing that ''Ho'' mentioned Shisui''s name, Itachi rxed his guard a little, but only a little, and asked doubtfully, "If that is the case, then how many Homusubi are there in the organization?"


    ''Ho'' shrugged, "If you count on the basis of the minimum qualification, then there are two ''Homusubi'' in the organization as of yet, as for the future, perhaps there will be a third, a fourth, a fifth�� and so on, in short, there is no limit, as long as the candidate meets the minimum requirements, he is eligible to be a candidate to bear the title of Homusubi."


    Itachi was surprised, and then asked curiously, "And what is the minimum standard requirement?"


    ''Ho''ughed a little and said, "The minimum requirement is to have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan."


    "WHAT!!???" �C Even if it was calm and collected Itachi, he couldn''t help but exim in shock upon learning the minimum standard. "Must have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan to bear the title of Homusubi?"


    As far as Itachi knows, currently, there are only three people who have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, one is Shisui, the second is Shinichi, and the third is probably this person standing before him. And that''s what''s more shocking, the ocr power Mangekyou Sharingan represents the peak level of what an Uchiha can awaken, and once an Uchiha does awaken Mangekyou Sharingan he will be the focus of all attention as he is considered a great threat. And Itachi is more clear about this than anyone else.


    Never in his dream would Itachi have thought that to be a full-fledged member of Amatsukami, he must have Mangekyou Sharingan, and this surprise was clearly evident on his face.


    Seeing Itachi''s surprised loo, ''Ho'' asked in a confused tone, "What''s so strange about this?"


    Itachi scowled, "Are you mocking me?"


    The top-level ocr power that an Uchiha Shinobi can have is the bare minimum standard that a ''Homusubi'' must have, if that''s not a joke, then what is?


    This is pure bullshit, something that Itachi ispletely unwilling to ept!


    Seeing Itachi''s unbelievable look, ''Ho'' sighed, and then, deactivated the seals around the eye part of the mask, with the eyes now clearly visible, ''Ho'' activated the Sharingan, which soon turned into something different, it was the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan!


    Looking at the eye pattern, Itachi wasn''t much surprised, as he probably expected the other party to have it, but was curious about something and asked, "Your Mangekyou Sharingan is different from Shisui-san''s?"


    ''Ho'' nodded, and exined, "Yes, what I have is called the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, it''s a higher level of ocr powerpared to ordinary Mangekyou Sharingan that Uchiha Shisui possesses, so you see, I am the leader of ''Homusubi'' sub-division."


    As ''Ho'' spoke, suddenly the basic ribcage Susanoo appeared around ''Ho.''


    Looking at the golden-orange Susanoo ribcage, Itachi muttered, "So it really was you who helped clear rumors about Shisui-san being ''Homusubi''?" �C muttered Itachi.


    ''Ho'' nodded as the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan was deactivated, and the basic Susanoo disappeared.


    Itachi asked at this moment, "But you mentioned the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan? I have never heard of this? And you also mentioned it to be a higher level of ocr power?"


    ''Ho'' said, "Yes, but now is not the time to discuss this, just know that Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is a higher level of ocr power that an Uchiha can have, you will learn about all these things in the future, for now, focus on the matter at hand. To be a member of Amatsukami, you must have Mangekyou Sharingan."


    Itachi was a little frustrated and asked, "Is it really that difficult to join Amatsukami as a formal member?"


    ''Ho'' nodded, "It''s difficult indeed. Having a Mangekyou Sharingan is just a threshold. If you are not a shinobi who stands at peak levelbat power, that is, at the level of a Kage, or better yet, higher than a Kage, then you would be a burden to the organization. And you clearly haven''t reached that level yet. But now you might be wondering why are you here then? So to answer your question, it''s potential. You have potential Uchiha Itachi, and therefore, you will undergo training. Once you fulfilled the minimum standard. You will be a full-fledged member of Amatsukami."


    After hearing Ho''s words, Itachi eased a little.


    Given the reputation of Amatsukami, it doesn''t sound so strange if he thinks about it. And Itachi was able to ept the minimum standard requirement that he must have.


    And looking at the person standing in front of him, many of Itachi''s doubts were also cleared. Prior to this, Itachi really wondered who was the ''Homusubi'' who fought Shisui at the eastern peak of Tojinbo Mountain Range.


    After all, many people including his father Uchiha Fugaku had witnessed the scene of two Susanoo shed against one another at that time, so Itachi always wondered just who is the other individual in Amatsukami who also possesses Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Now that there was ''Ho'' in front of him Itachi did not need to wonder anymore.


    Well putting all his thoughts aside, Itachi nced at the opposite person and said, "In that case, I am grateful Ho-san, in order to save the Uchiha n and protect the vige, I will work my hardest to not be a burden."


    ''Ho'' nodded and said, "You have talent no doubt about it, now let''s see how much of your talente to fruition."


    With those words, both Itachi and ''Ho'' took their respective battle stance.


    ��


    Konoha Cemetery


    Hatake Kakashi stared at the memorial monument in front of him, and spoke, "Minato-sensei, our team-11 is responsible for ensuring the safety of your child. I assure you that I will protect him at all cost, let him follow your footsteps to be a shinobi you can be proud of."


    There are few things that interest Hatake Kakashi, so in his free time, he would generallye to the Konoha Cemetery to have some idle talks with his friends Obito and Rin, as well as his Jonin Sensei, Namikaze Minato.


    Sometimes, Kakashi can even spend his entire day here in a dazed state.


    When he is here, Kakashi''s vignce is a bit less, and sometimes he is unable to notice the other person whoes to the Konoha Cemetery simr to him.


    And that person is none other than the masked man, who was watching him even now, but Kakashi did not notice this.


    When the masked man who was silently watching Hatake Kakashi, heard Kakashi''s words, he narrowed his eyes and thought, ''Is team-11 responsible for protecting Uzumaki Naruto now? This is a good opportunity!''


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 535 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 286 - – 282 Cursed Seal

    In an undergroundboratory in the Land of Sound. Orochimaru leaned on a chair, observing Haku with a sharp gaze.


    After a long while of silence, Orochimaru smiled softly and spoke, "Haku, wee back."


    Although Orochimaru''s smile creeps out most people who see him for the first time, Haku was very used to it, and spoke in a slightly guilty tone, "I am sorry, I worried you Orochimaru-sama."


    Orochimaru nodded and asked casually, "How was your experience staying in Konoha?"


    Haku thought a little and said, "Well, Kuroto-sama was very caring of me."


    "Was he?" �C Orochimaru muttered, and then asked curiously, "What did you do while you stayed in Konoha?"


    Haku recalled all the things and then spoke, "There is not much I did there, Kuroto-sama asked me to perform Water Release and Ice Release Techniques, then he also taught me several Water Ninjutsu, as well as taijutsu, and then�� that''s it."


    Orochimaru frowned, "Just this?"


    Haku thought more and spoke, "By the way, Kuroto-sama also extracted some of my cells, and�� and he also brought a pet rabbit for me��"


    "Oh?" �C Orochimaru muttered, ''Huh, no wonder Kuroto-Kun asked for cell fusion research from me, it turns out that he has also started conducting human experiments.''


    With what Haku said, coupled with his information exchange with Kuroto, Orochimaru understood that Kuroto has also started to conduct Human Experimentations.


    It''s just that Orochimarucks the intelligence about the field that Kuroto is going after, so he can''t urately judge the directions of Kuroto''s experiments.


    But that did not matter so much, because these experiments must be rted to the Hyuga n''s gics, after all those were what Kuroto was studying before Orochimaru left Konoha.


    ''Kuroto-Kun abandoned theboratory I left him, it must mean that he has opened up a secretboratory somewhere else. It seems that Kuroto-Kun doesn''t want his research to be known by others, heh heh heh, as long as I find his secretboratory, perhaps I might be able to find something interesting.'' �C Thinking of this, Orochimaru no longer cared about Haku and told him, "Okay, you can go now, your room is still the same as before so you can continue to use it."


    "Yes." �C Haku responded with a courteous bow and went out.


    Just before Haku responded, he had actually suddenly remembered the strange technique that Kuroto used on him, but because Haku didn''t really understand it in detail and coupled with the fact Orochimaru didn''t seem to be interested to listen to him anymore, so Haku did not speak anything further about the matter that he, himself didn''t really understand.


    After Haku went outside, Kabuto came inside theboratory, "Orochimaru-sama, there is news from Shinno."


    "What did the message say?" �C asked Orochimaru with an eager gaze.


    Kabuto pushed his sses as he spoke, "Shinno said that the coboration will have to wait for about a month, currently, he is involved in something, but you needn''t worry, he will approach you when the opportunity is right."


    "Me and worry?" �C Orochimaru spoke with a sullen look, but soon licked his lips and spoke with a smile, "Shinno, is he going to start his ns of creating the Reibi too?"


    With Hyuga Kuroto''s sessful example, many of Orochimaru''s preconceptions have changed. So now Orochimaru fully understands that as long as Shinno is able to find arge enough chakra source, creating an artificial Bijuu, which is the Reibi in Shinno''s words is very much usible.


    Although the stability is still a bit questionable, the probability of sess clearly outweighs the chances of failure.


    As such, Orochimaru also has some expectations.


    If Shinno''s Reibi project also results in a sess, then maybe Orochimaru will also think of creating an artificial Bijuu.


    Thinking of the future prospects, Orochimaru muttered, "I suppose I can wait another month or so."


    Kabuto nodded and then asked respectfully, "Orochimaru-sama, what are you going to do with Yuki Haku?"


    Kabuto was obviously worried that Yuki Haku has been brainwashed by Hyuga Kuroto making Haku a spy of Hyuga Kuroto, so maybe they would have to dispose of him.


    After all, finding Yuki Haku was too easy, as long as you know the location of thatboratory, anyone can find Haku.


    Orochimaru groaned a little and then said, "Monitor Haku''s physical, mental and spiritual state, then I will nt the Cursed Seal to him."


    Cursed Seals of Heaven and Earth are thetest Kinjutsu that Orochimaru has developed. The ideaes from Jugo''s special ability to absorb Nature Chakra, Orochimaru was obviously interested in this special ability, and after careful research and countless experiments, Orochimaru finallybined that ability with some of the techniques of Ryuchi Cave and developed several Cursed Seals including, the Cursed Seal of Heaven, Earth, Forest, and Sea.


    After developing these Cursed Seal, Orochimaru has so many fantastic ideas and began many new kinds of research.


    One of his attempts incorporate his own chakra and part of his soul with the Cursed Seal and inject that incorporated part into others using the Cursed Seals.


    Once this project seeds, all the ninjas carrying the Cursed Seal will be Orochimaru''s respawn points.


    And as long as even a single one of those respawn points is alive in the Shinobi World, then Orochimaru cane back to life, even if his entire body is destroyed, he will no longer have to fear death for the time being.


    ��


    Back to Itachi''s ongoing training session.


    Ding�� Ding��


    A series of metal collision sounds can be heard resounding in the dense forest.


    Ho''s body was fast, extremely fast, and the Katana carried by Ho danced just as Ho''s intentions and anything within the range of the Katana''s limit was not spared.


    Itachi was constantly pressured by Ho, and even after relying on the three tomoe Sharingan, it was very difficult for him to keep up with Ho.


    But this type of training was also working very well, as Itachi was constantly adapting to the pressure by the virtue of his intelligence, tricks, and techniques that led Ho sometimes by surprise, giving Itachi enough opportunity to take short breathers in the midst of the battle.


    After barely dodging Katana''s strike again, Itachi leaped on top of Katana''s de and shoved his feet hard in an attempt to kick Ho''s face.


    The moment that Ho took to retreat backward to avoid the sweep, Itachi also leaped backward, distancing himself from Ho.


    Huff�� Huff�� Huff��


    Itachi gasped heavily, this type of drawn-out battle is not what he is used to, so Itachi must think up countermeasures because the difference in their skills and strength levels have started to be more and more apparent as the battle has progressed.


    Itachi could clearly feel that even though the opponent follows generally Uchiha techniques, he does not solely rely on them, in fact, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that the opponents fighting style arepletely different from any Uchiha shinobi Itachi has ever faced.


    And strangely enough, there were asional moves that reminded Itachi of Hyuga-stylebat methods and understanding this, Itachi can''t help but think, ''Was Ho trained by Kuroto-san personally?''


    Regardless, he can''t continue with this rhythm.


    Based on whatever he has deduced up to now, Itachi started to formte a strategy.


    At this time, Ho said, "I seriously hope that this isn''t your best Uchiha Itachi, because if it is then I have to say that I am much disappointed."


    Itachi did not speak a word, and he was watching Ho calmly, and after wiping away the traces of sweat, Itachi was ready to go at it again.


    Since he didn''t actually know the content of the assessment, so Itachi was extra prepared, so there was no problem ofck of tools.


    With both of them again ready to start the next round, a solemn atmosphere covered the forest.


    At this time both of them performed the Body Flicker Technique.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    And an extremely high-speed battle broke out between the two.


    Other than the two after images shing, metal shing, fire raging, could be seen.


    Ding�� Ding�� Ding��


    After a few seconds of high-speedbat, Ho managed to gain the upper hand, Ho kicked Itachi in the chest, sending him crashing to the tree behind, then instantly shed and appeared before Itachi, pinning him to the other tree, with the Katana''s de stopping just a few short centimeters away and said, "I suppose that''s my win, Uchiha Itachi."


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 536 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 287 - – 283 Huh… Shion-chan?

    Under the Homusubi mask, Ho''s lips arched in s smirk.


    Defeating Itachi is not a difficult task for Ho, but Ho still feels a certain sense of aplishment that is difficult to understand, after all, the person Ho defeated is the Uchiha Itachi, the very same Uchiha Itachi who was undefeated in the entire Naruto series.


    While Ho was feeling a certain sense of aplishment that inted Ho''s ego, a certain change happened that suddenly caught Ho by surprise, and Ho''s smile froze halfway, "This��?"


    Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw��


    Almost at the same moment that Ho noticed, Itachi who was pinned to the tree trunk by Ho broke into many crows and scattered all over the battlefield.


    "Crow Clone Technique!?" �C eximed Ho.


    And as soon as countless crows scattered over the battlefield, Ho noticed from the corner of her viewing range that so many metal wires have suddenly appeared all over the battlefield.


    Looking at the Kunai and Shuriken that were shot towards her, Ho understood that she has fallen into the traps set up by Itachi.


    With just one look, Ho was able to judge that retreat was not an option now.


    Looking at the Shuriken and Kunai that were about to impale on her, Ho had a bitter smile and can''t help but think, ''Sigh, why am I not surprised by this development? And is this what they call instant Karma?''


    This was thest thought of Ho as the rain of shuriken and Kunai impaled on Ho. Severing her left arm and as well as several injuries all over.


    As the Shuriken and Kunai approached Ho-san, Itachi who was hiding somewhere else can''t help but have sweat flow down his temple in expectation and nervousness.


    But seeing the Shuriken and Kunai actually impaling Ho, Itachi was shocked.


    Ho possesses Mangekyou Sharingan, so blocking this rain of Shuriken and Kunai shouldn''t have been any problem to Ho.


    Itachi did not expect that not only did Ho not use Susanoo to block, but Ho also did not even try to dodge, and Itachi instantly knew that something was wrong.


    His guess was only confirmed when the body that was impaled by many shuriken and Kunai, including the left hand that lied on the ground broke into countless Crows.


    Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw��


    Itachi was obviously surprised, "This�� this�� is Crow Clone Technique!"


    But Itachi did not have the time to be shocked as the crows that flew out of the Crow Clone of Ho, started a battle with the crows that flew out of Itachi''s Crow Clone Technique, and Itachi was more surprised to see that the number of Crows kept increasing and increasing covering the entire daylight sky, they even surrounded him obscuring his field of vision.


    No matter how much Itachi tried to eliminate these crows, the previous ones disappeared in a poof of white smoke but at the very same instant, more crows appeared.


    "No, this is not just Crow Clone Technique!?" muttered Itachi while killing the crows that were continuously attacking him.


    "You are right Uchiha Itachi, this is not just Crow Clone Technique, this is abination technique of the Crow Clone Technique and Scattering Thousand Crows Technique!"


    Just as he heard this sudden bewitching voice next to his left ear; all the crows that surrounded him and obscured the sky disappeared, and Itachi was also frozen on his spot.


    He couldn''t move, because if he did, his entire body would be mutted into many pieces.


    "It''s my loss." �C Itachi said while lowering his head in defeat.


    Itachi is still a kid, and it took all his skills and experience to confront Ho up to here, so he didn''t have any more energy left, and as soon as the metal wires were removed by Ho Itachi copsed to the ground.


    Looking at Itachi''s disappointed face, Ho said, "No need to beat yourself over it, you were able to defeat my Crow Clone, you are already very good, and you will only get better after your training ispleted." Ho''s words were of course a bit sentimental.


    Compared to Itachi, when Kuroto was at this age, Kuroto wasn''t even able to confront a chunin on an equal ground much less confronting such strong individuals like Homusubi.


    So Itachi''s potential is very-very-very high; as long as he doesn''t go through what he did in the original Naruto story, and that''s obviously not going to happen because the path Itachi has chosen here is different.


    After resting for a while, Itachi said, "Ho-san, you are also a member of the Uchiha n, aren''t you? But if that''s the case, why do I feel like I have never seen you within the n?"


    Based on thebat style of Ho, Itachi has figured this out.


    Ho said, "You don''t need to worry about this detail for now."


    Itachi was silent and nodded after thinking a little.


    Ho said again, "Alright, today''s assessment ends here, I needed to have some understanding of your abilities to formte ns for your formal training, we will begin your official training from tomorrow, make sure toe here tomorrow around the same time, the location of your training area will keep changing as we can''t stay in a location for more than once, so make sure to follow up on the information I will be sending you."


    Itachi nodded, "Thank you very much Ho-san."


    ''Ho'' nodded and said, "I am sure that you understand this already, but you have to make sure that not even a single soul discovers where you are going oring from, not even Shisui for that matter, otherwise you will directly be disqualified, make sure to always keep that in mind.


    Also, make sure to always be on guard against Shimura Danzo, and Orochimaru, there is a high possibility that either of them might target you, understand?"


    ''Danzo-sama and Orochimaru-san?'' Itachi thought about Ho''s words a little, and then immediately nodded, "I understand."


    After exining a few more key points to Itachi, both of them separated, while Itachi returned to the vige, Ho went on to do whatever things that a member of Amatsukami has to do.


    Along the return journey, Itachi analyzed the battle he had with Ho, and the measures he can take the next time, and before he knew it Itachi had already returned home.


    Entering his home, Sasuke greeted him, "Nii-san, where did you go today?"


    Itachi said with a gentle smile, "I went out to train Sasuke."


    Itachi''s cheek inted in a cute pout, "You are so cunning nii-san, you always sneak away to train alone or with Shisui-nii-san, you don''t take me with you, humph!"


    Itachi shook his head helplessly and started to remove his shinobi sandals.


    Sasuke put both of his hands on Itachi''s back and said with aining look, "It''s so boring to y around with those kids, they are not even half as good as I am, ne-ne, nii-san, the next time you go out to train will you take me with you?"


    Itachi who has already removed his Shinobi sandals beckoned Sasuke toe closer to him.


    Sasuke was joyful and quickly moved his head a little closer.


    As Sasuke''s head approached for a possible hug, Itachi flicked Sasuke''s forehead and said, "Not now Sasuke, maybe some other time."


    After that, Itachi got up and walked towards the inner courtyard, his face thoughtful as before, as if he was deeply considering some things, while Sasuke pouted as he rubbed his forehead.


    ��


    And one month passed.


    In this one month, Itachi had to follow intensive training, nothing he wasn''t already used to, the most benefit Itachi had was in his Taijutsu, even if he can perfectly replicate most Taijutsu styles because of his Sharingan, practicing them and understanding them at a deeper level still makes up arge difference. So, Itachi''s Taijutsu progressed most with his regr training and confrontations with Ho.


    The speed at which Itachi was growing was so fast that even Kuroto was highly surprised, but when he thought that the person she thinking about is Uchiha Itachi, then there was nothing more to think about.


    In addition to training Itachi, Kuroto was also vignt against the possible chaos that Hiruku might cause.


    But to Kuroto''s surprise, there were no movements from Hiruko''s side, as if he doesn''t n to attack Konoha or any other shinobi viges at all, and this was a cause of both confusion and worry for Kuroto.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Kuroto who has just finished his Anbu duties for the day was returning to his home.


    It was another calm and peaceful night, a bit too peaceful, and a bit chilly.


    The sun had long set, and the moon was over the head, the street lights had already lit, illuminating the streets.


    Casually walking on the street, Kuroto thought, ''Either Nagato managed to tone down Hiruko, or there is something wrong with Hiruko''s state, and the Kekkei Genkai''s he has absorbed, or maybe Obito is nning something, otherwise it is difficult to imagine that Hiruko will be silent for so long.''


    But Kuroto is going to bet on thest possible scenario.


    Because Kuroto intuitively feels that something big is about to happen, and Hiruko will definitely be part of that something big, otherwise it is practically impossible to stop him for so long.


    Walking to his home, Kuroto noticed an Anbu shinobi along with two children waiting at the gate of his house.


    Kuroto frowned, more so when he noticed who the two children are.


    Walking closer to the house, Kuroto asked, "Huh�� Shion-chan, you�� what are you doing in Konoha?"


    As soon as Shion was Kuroto, she immediately rushed towards him while crying, "Kuroto-oniichan�� please�� please save�� my Oka-san!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 537 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 288 - – 284 Miko-sama Is In Danger?

    Kuroto caught the crying Shion, he was shocked by the sudden development.


    But before he could do something there were some things he needed to confirm. So Kuroto looked towards the Anbu member with an inquiring gaze.


    The Anbu who escorted Shion said, "We found her and the guard entering the Land of Fire, upon checking their identity we found two scrolls, one was addressed to Hokage-sama, and the other was addressed to you, sir. The girl was ardent that she needed your help so Hokage-sama ordered to bring her here."


    Kuroto nodded and asked, "Where is the scroll that was addressed to me?"


    Anbu replied, "It is with the girl."


    Kuroto nodded while rubbing the back of Shion''s head to calm her down and ease the sudden burst of her emotions.


    At this time, the Anbu ninja spoke, "If there''s nothing more than I will take my leave, sir."


    After the Anbu disappeared with a Body Flicker, Kuroto carried Shion and looked at the second kid who was quietly standing at the side.


    The second kid was a little older than Shion, probably around the same age as Itachi, and he also had a reliable aura simr to Itachi.


    He was carrying a longbow, a quiver on his back which probably held a dozen arrows, and a sword strapped on the left side of his waist.


    His clothing was also very dirty and torn, his sses cracked affecting his vision but there was unspeakable perseverance in his eyes, which did not go unnoticed by Kuroto.


    "Follow me." �C Kuroto said while carrying Shion, and walking into his house.


    After leading the two into his house, Kuroto handed both of them two cups of hot tea to warm them up and then asked, "Shion-chan, what exactly happened? Don''t be worried, speak slowly."


    The status of Miko is already exined, and since Sandaime-sama directly ordered the Anbu member to escort Shion to his house, coupled with the fact that the first reaction Shion had as soon as she saw Kuroto greatly worried him, as such, Kuroto must understand some things before taking any action.


    Kuroto doesn''t think that there is anything that could threaten Miko-sama enough that she felt such a crisis and had to resort to sending away her daughter to Konoha.


    After all, even if she feels that the enemy is difficult to fight against, all she has to do is keep the barrier of the Miko''s pce activated and then wait for the reinforcements from the other great shinobi viges.


    Even someone as strong as Moryo can''t breach that barrier, so it is hard to believe that...


    Before Shion could speak, her attendant and bodyguard whose name is ''Taruho'' said, "It was Yomi and his cultists, they have again appeared andunched a Coup in the Land of Demons."


    Kuroto was taken aback, and said, "This is impossible, their leader Yomi is dead, I killed him myself!"


    Taruho shook his head, "At first we also thought the same, even Miruko-sama thought the same, so our vignce was down. There were no prior signs of any of their movements. But suddenly out of the blue they appeared and hit the entire Land of Demons, much critically than ever."


    Kuroto said, "That shouldn''t be possible, Yomi is dead, and I can be sure of that, is it possible that a new leader has emerged from somewhere?"


    Yomi was personally killed by Kuroto so it was impossible that he suddenly appeared out of nowhere unless Yomi had the ability toe back from death, which Yomi doesn''t.


    And Kuroto can only think that it shouldn''t be Yomi, so the only likely possibility is that it is someone else.


    Taruho said, "While we were on the run, we once saw him from the distance, Yomi is�� he is really alive!"


    At this time Shion nodded and said, "Yes, I saw too, that bad guy didn''t die."


    "How could it be possible?" �C Kuroto clearly remembered severing Yomi''s head, even all his chakra signs had disappeared so how could Yomi be alive?


    ''Maybe it is some kind of transformation technique that someone else is using to take on Yomi''s appearance�� otherwise, him being alive doesn''t make any sense.''


    Thinking so, Kuroto asked Taruho, "What exactly happened, start from the beginning!"


    Although Taruho is very young, his thoughts are still extremely clear, and he immediately exined the ins and out of the entire situation as per his own knowledge and understanding.


    It turns out that about a month ago, Miko-sama had a future telling. She did not disclose the content of the prediction to anyone, but she immediately ordered 20 guards including Taruho to escort Shion to Konohagakure as soon as possible.


    It was only a few days after the team set off from the temple of Miko towards the Land of Fire, arge-scale Coup broke out in the Land of Demon.


    Even the escort team was attacked by the cultists, and many of the guards escorting Shion to the Land of Fire had to act as diversions and sacrifice themselves in order to ensure the safety of Shion.


    Of the initial 20 guards, only Taruho managed to survive and safely brought Shion to the Land of Fire where they were escorted to Konohagakure under the protection of an Anbu team they happened to encounter midway.


    Kuroto had a thoughtful expression, and he did remember hisst meeting with Miko-sama.


    Thinking so, Kuroto asked, "So it was few days prior to the rebellion that Miko-sama ordered you to escort Shion to Konoha?"


    Taruho nodded, "Yes."


    Shion spoke, "Kuroto-oniichan, Oka-san can predict things that haven''t happened yet."


    Taruho also nodded, "Yes, Miroku-sama can indeed predict things so this arrangement is probably based on her prediction."


    Kuroto nodded, he obviously knew of this ability of Miko-sama, but Kuroto does not care about Miko-sama''s predictions, what he cares about is the arrangements that she has made.


    Why send Shion to Konoha? More precisely why send her to him?


    Even the scroll sent by Miko-sama does not state anything other than a line of text which says, ''Do note to the Land of Demons, and please protect my daughter Shion.''


    After much deliberation, Kuroto felt that he needs to look into this matter a little deeper, despite Miko-sama''s warning.


    If Miko-sama saw her own death, and there was no way to save herself then it was obvious that she would be unable to protect Shion, and since Kuroto and Miko-sama share a rtionship akin to sensei-student, so it does seem reasonable of her to entrust Shion to him with such an important task of protecting her daughter.


    Therefore, it is understandable that Miko-sama sent Shion to Konoha.


    But one thing is still very doubtful, ''Even if Yomi is not dead, he shouldn''t have been able to amass such a level of power that would cause chaos in the entire Land of demons in such a short period of time, after all,st time I clearly eliminated his entire cult�� unless��'' �C Kuroto suddenly stopped and his eyes widened in realization, ''Unless, he is backed up by some organization�� such as�� such as the AKATSUKI!''


    This makes more sense, and Hiruko is most definitely involved here!


    ''But if Akatsuki has intervened, then I am afraid�� Oh no!''


    Miko-sama''s Fuinjutsu is extremely strong, true. She can even be regarded as the most proficient Fuinjutsu master currently alive, but that''s the thing, Miko-sama is only good at Fuinjutsu, she is not abatant like other shinobi.


    As such, if Akatsuki somehow managed to make their way past the enchantment barrier then it would be impossible for just her and the ordinary soldiers to stop Akatsuki members.


    Thinking of this, Kuroto looked at Shion with a guilty expression.


    Now even if he understands that there is no more possibility to save Miko-sama, and even if Miko-sama has instructed him to note to the Land of Demons, Kuroto must go to the Land of Demons and confirm the situation.


    Thinking so, Kuroto asked Yui to take care of Shion and Taruho and went to his study room.


    Coming to his room, Kuroto sent a small scroll to Shinichi with the help of Kasai.


    The scroll regarded few questions that Kuroto needed the answer to.


    If Akatsuki is really involved with the riots of Land of Demons, then Shinichi should have received some news.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 538 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 289 - – 285 An Impending Battle?

    Kuroto did not have to wait much as Shinichi''s response came soon enough.


    Kuroto opened the scroll and read, ''The missions we all are performing are different, so I do not have much information about the ongoing events in the Land of Demons.


    However, there was indeed a person by the name of Yomi among Shinno and Hiruko''s subordinates, but because he didn''t seem of any value I did not bother inquiring any information about him.''


    Looking at the message, Kuroto shook his head helplessly.


    During his time in Akatsuki, Shinichi has always tried to keep an eye on the movements of Pain and Obito, as well as other main members of the organization, and has also reported quite a lot of information to Kuroto that he finds to be useful or worthy of attention.


    But for inconspicuous and disposable subordinates like Yomi who have no importance, and don''t even have the strength of a Jonin, Shinichi never bothered to care about them.


    And Shinichi would obviously not bother to waste his and Kuroto''s time by giving out information about people he doesn''t even care about.


    Well, there''s nothing that can be done about it, this is Shinichi''s nature, moreover being a spy in an organization like Akatsuki is also not easy, if he is discovered then there would be consequences..


    Anyway, from the information he received from Shinichi, many of the doubts in Kuroto''s heart were cleared.


    Yomi is Shinno''s and Hiruko''s subordinate, which means that he was somehow saved or probably revived by either of them.


    This means that the riots in the Land of Demons do involve Akatsuki, but one thing that Kuroto is d about is that the riots probably only include Shinno and Hiruko, not the entire Akatsuki.


    And the fact that Yomi can entice Hiruko and Shinno to help him in this chaos is probably through Moryo the demon who was sealed by Miko-sama.


    This is the best exnation since Shinno has been creating an artificial Bijuu called, Reibi.


    One of the biggest hurdles in creating an artificial Bijuu is to obtain a good enough source of chakra, and Moryo is obviously a good chakra source if you ignore the dark chakra he has.


    Therefore, it is not unreasonable for Shinno to be tempted, moreover, Moryo''s dark Chakra somehow works better for him because his Reibi project was based on dark emotions.


    And Hiruko is Shinno''s teammate, since Shinno helped him in his Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, it won''t be strange if Hiruko does the same for Shinno. There is also the fact that Hiruko needs to gainbat experience, so Hiruko also probably participated in this action.


    And there was one more thing that became clear to Kuroto, Yomi was able to survive despite having his head beheaded must mean that he has mastered some sort of special healing or regenerative technique, and it is that very same special technique that Hiruko used during his Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, which allowed him to survive even the disintegration and cell copse. Anything else doesn''t make much sense.


    With these things clear nowes the pressing matter, "Should I heed to Miko-sama''s instruction and not go to the Land of Demons, or should I go to the Land of Demons, despite Miko-sama''s clear warning?"


    Thinking of the debt he owes to Miko-sama, Kuroto did not need to think this more than once.


    "I must go to Land of Demons, and I must go there as soon as possible!"


    Before receiving clear news of Miko-sama''s death, Kuroto could not sit back with peace of mind, as such he must go to the Land of Demons.


    If it''s possible to save Miko-sama then save her, but if she is already dead, then she must be avenged at least.


    After making up his mind, Kuroto made all the preparations, told Yui to take care of Shion and Taruho in his absence, and rushed towards Shisui''s home in the Uchiha n territory.


    Shisui who was eating his meal was taken aback by Kuroto''s sudden appearance in front of him, and almost choked on his food, unable to breathe, Shisui beat his chest a little and immediately drank plenty of water to swallow down the food, and spoke after taking some deep breaths, "Kuroto-san, you almost killed me just now!"


    Kuroto did not care about Shisui''sint as he did not have time for that, he just passed a scroll to Shisui and looked at Shisui with a serious gaze.


    Shisui realized the seriousness of Kuroto and asked, "Kuroto-san, what happened?"


    Kuroto did not speak much and stated simply, "I am going to the Land of Demons, I will leave the vige affairs with you!"


    Shisui was shocked and asked, "Wait what? Did I hear correctly? You are going to the Land of Demons? But why?"


    Kuroto said, "Yes you heard me correctly. This matter is very important and requires my attention, although there is no news yet, Miko-sama''s life is in danger, and the Land of Demons is probably in chaos. This news will most likely spread to the other viges soon enough and their respective forces will intervene but that will still take too long, this matter also involves Moryo and we can''t be careless when dealing with the Ghost Army consisting of hundreds of thousands of stone soldiers."


    The spies of various viges are obviously nted in all the countries, so it won''t be strange if the surrounding countries be aware of the events that are happening in the Land of Demons.


    Shisui asked, "Should I�� Should Ie with you?"


    Kuroto shook his head, "No, you stay in Konoha, the vigecks high-levelbat personnel to deal with emergencies, moreover, I am not even exactly sure of the exact situation that the Land of Demons is facing, there are also chances that Akatsuki might target Konoha, so if both of us are absent at the same time then situation will only worsen."


    Shisui said, "I understand."


    After instructing Shisui, Kuroto came to Sandaime-sama''s office.


    ��


    "Hyuga Kuroto, I was wondering how long will it take for you toe." �C Sandaime said as he put down the document and looked at Hyuga Kuroto.


    Kuroto kneeled in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen and said, "Please forgive me for making you wait Sandaime-sama."


    Sandaime nodded and spoke, "So what did the daughter of Miko of the Land of Demon had to say?"


    Kuroto did not speak much, just took out a scroll and passed it Hokage-sama.


    Hiruzen took the scroll and read the information recorded in it, as he was reading the content written in the scroll, his gaze hardened and his brows twisted in a deep frown, he has already read the information from the scroll sent by Miko to him, but this here only makes the situation worse.


    "So that''s your conclusion about the events happening in the Land of Demons?" �C asked Sandaime.


    Kuroto nodded, "Yes Hokage-sama!"


    "Alright, and what do you n to do now?" �C asked Sandaime.


    "Since the life and death of Miko-sama is unknown so the investigation must be carried out, and I would like to volunteer myself to go to the Land of Demons!" �C said Kuroto after taking a deep breath.


    Sandaime was surprised and asked, "And why do you want to volunteer? Moreover what rtionship do you have with Miko? As soon as her daughter came to Konoha, she was ardent to meet you, why is that the case?"


    Kuroto knew that there are some things that he can''t hide forever and this is one of those moments when he has to reveal some of his secrets, "It was during Team-11''s first mission that was at the Land of Demons, back then after our mission waspleted and I was recovering from my injuries at the temple of Miko-sama, I asked for her guidance, to teach me Fuinjutsu as I wanted to master it, and because Miko-sama was grateful to our team for helping her out in sealing Moryo, so she agreed to ept me as a student, and helped me build up a strong foundation which helped me to learn high-level Fuinjutsu. So Miko-sama is also my Sensei, and I will have to make sure that I save her, and if saving her is no longer an option then her death should at least be avenged"


    Sandaime considered Kuroto''s words, and now he also understood how Hyuga Kuroto suddenly developed a high talent in Fuinjutsu that even rivaled and surpassed Yondaime Hokage.


    Of course, talent and hard work are necessary but without a solid foundation reaching such a level is not easy. Miko''s Fuinjutsu proficiency is indeed famous, and receiving her guidance does make it possible.


    At the same time, Sandaime also looked at Hyuga Kuroto in a new light. To receive the guidance of Miko of the Land of Demons is not a joke, in terms of status alone she is no inferior to the Daimyo of a country, and the fact that Hyuga Kuroto is a disciple of such a person makes his background more difficult to be touched politically.


    "Moreover, it was team-11''s responsibility to eliminate Yomi and his cult, but it appears that we clearly failed, so if something were to happen to Miko-sama, then the responsibility will fall on Konoha''s shoulder, as such we have to be hasty and make sure that we try our best to salvage the situation if possible."


    Sandaime nodded with a serious expression.


    In a situation where several missing ninjas of Konoha are causing chaos throughout the Shinobi world, thest thing Konoha needs is the me for the death of Miko of the Land of Demons.


    "Sigh, you are right. But I am afraid that I won''t be able to spare any manpower to follow you." �C Sandaime said helplessly.


    "I am aware of the troubles that Konoha is facing, and I don''t request any reinforcements, the situation of the Land of Demons is not clear enough so it would be best that we hold back a little and let someone do some investigation and then resolve the matter using that piece of intelligence." Kuroto obviously knew this, and frankly, he doesn''t really want anyone toe with him because that would not only slow him down but also be a burden.


    Sandaime groaned a little, ''It is not hard to judge that Hyuga Kuroto has grown quite strong in the past years, the kid is probably the strongest in the Hyuga n, even surpassing the level of Hizashi and Hiashi, which means that he is already an S-ss shinobi, so he should be safe unless he encounters a siege from members of Amatsukami or Akatsuki, right?''


    Kuroto did not interrupt Sandaime while he was in thought, because he was confident that Sandaime would agree to his request.


    After a little deliberation, Sandaime nodded, "Alright, you are tasked with the investigation of the events of Land of Demons, your priority will be to save Miko if possible, otherwise eliminate the person responsible for her death. While you are gone, I will arrange a temporary member to the Team-11 in your ce to ensure the protection of Uzumaki Naruto."


    "Thank you very much Hokage-sama." �C Kuroto said, and got up to leave.


    As Kuroto was about to open the gate, Sandaime suddenly said, "Hyuga Kuroto, I hope that you wouldn''t disappoint me, unlike Orochimaru."


    Kuroto''s steps came to a sudden halt as he was really surprised by the sudden words, he didn''t look back, but asked lightly, "What brought this on Sandaime-sama?"


    Sandaime shook his head, and said, "Nothing, I just felt that the mistake I made in not being a proper guide to Orochimaru should not be repeated, you have proven yourself to be an excellent shinobi, and I hope that you will not lose yourself in the pursuit of power.


    The desire to be strong is not wrong, zealous in learning things and acquiring knowledge is not wrong either, there is nothing wrong with treading untraveled paths, but what one must always be careful is not to lose oneself for the sake of his pursuits. Otherwise, those pursuits are not worth it.


    The world we live in is cruel, and without a doubt, if one is not strong enough then he won''t be able to survive, but that''s no reason to give up everything for the sake of some perfunctory power. I hope you will keep these words in mind."


    Kuroto turned around, deeply bowed towards Sandaime, and said, "I will always keep your words in my heart."


    "I hope you do." �C Sandaime nodded and signaled him to depart.


    Kuroto nodded and without wasting any more time he left the Hokage building and went out of the vige secretly. Aftering to an isted ce and repeatedly verifying that he wasn''t being followed, Kuroto activated the Tenseigan Chakra Mode and flew towards the Land of Demons.


    Kuroto''s speed with the Tenseigan Chakra Mode was extremely fast and it only took him four days of day and night travel to arrive at the Land of Demons.


    When Kuroto sneaked into the vige where the temple of Miko was located, he was surprised to find that the temple as a whole was intact, and it seemed as if there no cruel or offensive battle took ce here, but unfortunately, that was not the case with the rest of the country that Kuroto passed through on his way here, as it was razed by the Ghost Army, countless corpses lied across various parts of the country, and several viges burned up.


    And although there was no damage to this particr vige, there was a heavy bloody stench still lingering here, moreover, there was also no enchantment barrier protecting the temple from outside intruders.


    Using his Byakugan, Kuroto looked into the distant temple and found that the guards of the temple were also different from the ones he remembered, as they all wore white cloaks with some symbols that symbolized Yomi''s cult.


    Kuroto''s face sank as he saw this.


    Honestly, Kuroto didn''t really care about what happened to the rest of the Land of Demons and its people, but Miko-sama herself is very important, and Kuroto really hoped that Miko-sama was still alive, but the chances of such a thing happening are already too low��


    Seeing that there was not much hope left for Miko-sama, Kuroto did not rush to enter Miko''s temple, what awaits him inside is a battle and it would be better to go there in his optimum condition, so Kuroto hid, and focused on recovering his chakra.


    Considering that in addition to Yomi, there will also be Hiruko with his five Kekkei Genkai, and Shinno who might have already be a Jinchuriki by now, Kuroto has to be extra prepared.


    As the sun began to set, the night took over the sky, and Kuroto got ready to sneak into the temple.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 539 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 290 - – 286 Meeting Miko-sama’s…

    Sitting crossed-legged on top of a tree branch, Kuroto was cleaning his Kusanagi Sword.


    Although his heart was filled with a sense of guilt and irritation, Kuroto was not influenced by these feelings and did his best to restrain his killing intent.


    Kuroto''s face was extremely calm, simr to the light wind in which his half Kimono swayed, giving off a calm and peaceful aura.


    In this war-trodden shinobi world, blindness led by emotions and misjudgment because of theck of knowledge are the two biggest enemies of a shinobi.


    No matter what one is doing, he must always have a clear goal in mind, and Kuroto''s goal ining to the Land of demons is not to indiscriminately ughter those cultists but to find the Miko-sama, unless and until her situation is not confirmed, Kuroto would obviously keep a restrain.


    Besides, it''s not like these cultists will be able to live to see the next Sun, so Kuroto was patient, as he knew that these people didn''t have much to live anyway.


    Looking in the direction of the temple, Kuroto''s expression condensed.


    As the night fell, the vige darkened, and rows and rows of brightmps that used to illuminate the Miko''s temple were no longer there, instead, there were was gloomy red lights lighting the walls of the temple..


    Although the cultists are still patrolling through the walls and corridors non-stop, their vignce was undoubtedly lowerpared to the daytime. Giving a perfect opportunity to sneak inside.


    But Kuroto still did not act rashly, he was patiently waiting, waiting for a better opportunity, that he knew would present itself soon enough.


    As the night darkened, the patrolling formations began to disorganize, the guards at various outposts also yawned one after another, the quiet night coupled with a colorless tasteless and odorless sleeping gas of extremely low potency that was flowing inside the temple with the night breeze prompted the guards to drop their vignce.


    "It''s time." �C muttered Kuroto as he slowly got up, and immediately disappeared from his position.


    Like an unnoticeable and untraceable shadow, Kuroto sneaked into the shadow of the outer wall, past the sleepy guards one after another, avoided some of the active ones, and in just a few moments he was already at the inner temple.


    Kuroto lived here for a few days at the time of recovering from his injuries, therefore, even if he did not know the entire structure of the temple, Kuroto was more than familiar to move around the temple and also knew where to look for what he was searching.


    Passing through several corridors, Kuroto arrived near a broad passageway, looking forward to the left turn that leads to the left passage, Kuroto muttered, "Miko-sama''s residence is in the core areas of the temple, let''s start searching from there�� as the most likely ce where I will be able to find something should be in her private quarters"


    Walking through the broad passageway, Kuroto further walked through several corridors and arrived at the ce he had to be, as for the reason why he was not stopped midway by anyone?


    It''s easy! Kuroto simply used the transformation technique on himself to look like one of those cultists.


    The ce he stopped was just before the corridor where Miko-sama''s sleeping quarter was located, as for the reason why Kuroto stopped here?


    Because there were about 16 cultists in this small passageway.


    Such tight security of her sleeping quarters?


    ''Is it possible that she is still alive and kept on house arrest in her sleeping quarters?'' �C thought Kuroto.


    If that is true then Kuroto must hurry.


    Thinking so, Kuroto observed the guards, then printed hand signs.


    Poof�� Poof�� Poof�� Poof��


    And subsequently, four Shadow Clones appeared next to Kuroto.


    Nothing was needed to be said, Kuroto just nodded towards the four clones and rushed into the small passageway as he drew out his Kusanagi Sword.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Kuroto and his four clones rushed out at the very same instant, and with extremely high speed all five of them rushed towards their intended targets.


    Even before the enemy noticed them, five were already dead, as the enemy noticed the intruders and hurriedly took out their weapons, five more were dead, and the very next instant five more were dead.


    Thest one of the cultists knew that he won''t stay alive for much longer and tried to alert the other guards in the temple.


    "It''s an en-��" �C However, that was all he managed to speak as a sword that came flying towards him pierced him through his mouth, effectively nailing him on the wall, and he was dead all of a sudden.


    With all the guards neutralized, the four clones disappeared in clouds of white smoke, while Kuroto indifferently walked towards thest guard who was nailed on the wall.


    Without even looking at him, Kuroto drew out his sword from the other party''s throat and walked past him towards the gate of Miko-sama''s sleeping quarters.


    When he arrived in front of the gate, Kuroto noticed several Fuinjutsu techniques printed on the gate.


    Kuroto studied their mechanism and their roles in split seconds and since they were already deactivated, so Kuroto did not bother tempering with them and pushed open the gate.


    As the gate opened, Kuroto did not rush inside, but stayed outside and carefully observed the area with his Tenseigan.


    Aside from a simple regal residence, which includes furnishings and other things that were probably necessary for Miko-sama''s living, there doesn''t seem to be anything strange, or out of the ordinary in the area.


    "Strange, no one is here!" �C But what confused Kuroto, even more, was that there was no one inside. So, what was the purpose of keeping so many guards here?


    Kuroto initially thought that even if Miko-sama is not imprisoned inside, he should at least find Yomi here, but it appears that Kuroto was wrong.


    Carrying his Kusanagi Sword, Kuroto walked inside, but as soon as he entered inside Kuroto noticed some minute Charka signs and looked up at the roof.


    The roof of Miko-sama''s sleeping quarter was very high, by a mere estimation, Kuroto guessed that it was probably about thirty meters high.


    At the center of the hexagons shaped roof was a beautiful crystal chandelier.


    And the minute chakra signs that Kuroto felt wereing from the crystal chandelier.


    If it was someone else, they may not notice these minute chakra signatures, but Kuroto with his Tenseigan easily noticed them.


    In the vision of his Tenseigan, the core part of the crystal chandelier contained energy, and this energy was a mixture of Chakra and Natural Energy, it was simr to the Ryuumyaku''s Gourd Artifact that Kuroto keeps with him.


    Whiiish��


    Just as Kuroto was about to float upwards to further satiate his curiosity about that core crystal, a golden light suddenly lit the chandelier, and the very next moment, the shadow of a familiar figure came out of the core crystal.


    This familiar figure was none other than Miroku, the Miko of the Land of Demons!


    Staring at the translucent figure before him, Kuroto asked, "Miko-sama�� your state��"


    Miroku nodded, "As you guessed Kuroto-Kun, this is part of my spirit body that I sealed inside that crystal chandelier."


    "Right��" �C After a nod, Kuroto''s face had that guilty look, and he bowed towards her, "Please forgive me Miko-sama, I failed in killing Yomi."


    The fact that Miko-sama''s spirit body was before Kuroto clearly means that she is already dead.


    And this obviously made Kuroto sad, after all, the other party is like his teacher. And it was his failure that killed her, if he had killed Yomi, neither Miko-sama would have died, nor the Land of Demons would have been destroyed.


    Miko-sama saw Kuroto''s guilty appearance and smiled gently, "You don''t have to me yourself Kuroto-Kun�� somethings just cannot be changed."


    Kuroto asked, "Was it rted to a prediction?"


    Miko nodded and said, "In the past few years I have delved deeper into future telling, and now instead of just predicting my death, I am able to see some other things too, for example, reactions influenced my own actions in the attempts of trying to change the fate.


    And trust me, when I saw my death, I thought of many ways to change them, but every method had several other consequences, and they were much worse than what you see happening to the Land of Demons and me, so I choose death instead of cheating it anymore."


    "What!?" �C Kuroto was shocked, and immediately asked, "Could you exin more?"


    Miko-sama shook her head, "From all of my research, I havee to realize that it''s better to not meddle with time and fate until you be independent of it, or at least, strong enough to resist the passage of time and the lines of fate.


    So it is still not the right time for you to learn these things Kuroto-kun�� maybe you will have a better opportunity in the future if you preserve."


    Kuroto was silent after hearing Miko-sama''s words.


    At this time Miko-sama said, "Besides everything, I am still very happy, I was supposed to have died at that time, but you and that Uchiha child did not let me die, and I was able to be a part of Shion''s childhood, although I feel a little saddened leaving her now, I am still content with the time I spent with my daughter. So you do not need to me yourself. If anything, I should be grateful to you for giving me the opportunity to watch over Shion, you may not be able to imagine what this means to a mother, so I am telling you that this was something that I will remain eternally grateful for, and no amount of effort will ever be able to repay this favor."


    Miroku is very clear, even if Kuroto saved her as a part of a deal he made with her, but this still did give her the opportunity to spend a few years with Shion, watch over her, and love her.


    Kuroto sighed, ''Parental love is unconditional.''


    At this time, Kuroto said, "You left behind a part of your soul, were you�� were you waiting for me?"


    Miko-sama nodded with a knowing smile, "Yes I knew you wille."


    Kuroto asked, "Even after you sent that warning through the scroll?"


    "Of course." �C Miko-sama nodded, and said, "I knew you wille regardless."


    Kuroto was with a curious expression, "Was it also a prediction?"


    Miko-sama shook her head and said, "With Ryuumyaku by your side, predicting your future is no longer possible."


    Kuroto was taken aback and asked, "Why is that?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 540 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 291 - – 287 Are You Yama?

    "Why is that?" �C asked Kuroto.


    Miko-sama thought a little and then said, "Although I am not exactly sure, it is probably rted to the high amount of Natural Energy that Ryuumyaku contains."


    Kuroto frowned, "Because of Natural Energy?"


    Miko-sama nodded, "I am not certain, but that''s the most logical exnation. Ryuumyaku contains a very high portion of Natural Energy, and since you are something like a Jinchuriki of the Ryuumyaku, so your state is very close to Nature, and the predictions, prophecies, and future telling targets individuals, not nature as a whole. As far as I think, predicting the course of Nature is not possible, so as long as you have Ryuumyaku predicting your future should be impossible."


    "So, ording to you, Ryuumyaku makes me immune to all the prophecies, predictions, and future telling?" �C Kuroto muttered.


    Miko-sama nodded and added, "But that''s just a hypothesis of mine, I have no conclusive evidence to be sure whether this hypothesis is correct or not."


    Then Kuroto asked in confusion, "Okay I understand that, but then how were you so sure that I woulde regardless of your warnings?"


    Miko-smiled, "I did not send my daughter to be under your protection just for nothing.. There is something we call ''trust,'' and ''understanding'', and as clich��, as it may sound, you can say that I had faith, faith that you would definitelye!"


    Kuroto was embarrassed and said, "When I learned that Yomi was not dead andunched a rebellion in the Land of Demons, I couldn''t rest easy, regardless of your warnings."


    The Kuroto exined how he killed Yomi, beheaded Yomi thest time.


    Miko-sama had a thoughtful look after listening to Kuroto''s words and exined, "Even if Yomi is not strong as a shinobi, he was blessed with many forbidden and dark techniques by Moryo, so perhaps whatever technique he used to survive even after being beheaded must be through one of those techniques."


    Kuroto said, "Maybe that''s the case, but regardless of everything, I will kill him this time without any error."


    Miko-sama sighed, "He is present in the temple, and I would suggest you be very careful of him, I know you are strong but still be careful. His state ispletely different from what it used t be before."


    Kuroto frowned, "Completely different?"


    Miko-sama nodded, "I am not exactly sure how so just be careful. Anyway, my spirit form won''tst very long, there are a few favors I want to ask of you Kuroto-Kun, I hope you can promise to fulfill them."


    Kuroto spoke, "Favors? Please tell me, if I can then I will try to what I can."


    Miko-sama asked, "Have you brought that scroll that I sent to you?"


    Kuroto nodded and took out that scroll, "Here it is."


    Miko-sama looked at the scroll in Kuroto''s hand and said, "Follow me."


    Kuroto followed and arrived near a bookshelf that was half-filled and half empty.


    Miko-sama said, "ce that scroll on the 3rd empty shelf of the 5th row."


    Kuroto nodded and ced the scroll at the position where Miko-sama said.


    Based on the development of things now something must happen, Kuroto was waiting in anticipation but nothing happened.


    Kuroto was confused and looked at Miko-sama with a frown.


    Miko-sama seems to have noticed Kuroto''s confusion and said, "That was just the first step, now I will tell you the order in which you have to arrange all the books and scrolls, and you will follow."


    Kuroto raised an eyebrow in a frown but seeing that Miko-sama was serious, he nodded nheless.


    And the rearrangement process of the shelf started, 4th scroll on the 7th shelf of the 1st row to the 6th empty shelf of the 2nd row, 9th book on the 4th shelf of the 5th row, to 11th shelf of the 8th row, and so on�� after all the rearrangement was carried the bookshelf a ''cluck'' sound was heard.


    At this time Miko-sama said, "Open that cab."


    Kuroto nodded and opened the cab, what came out of it was not some secret tressure nor some kind of secret scroll, in fact, it contained nothing, but Kuroto''s gaze was still on the cab as it a pattern was drawn on the cab with the insignia of Miko carved at the center of the pattern.


    While Kuroto was studying the pattern, Miko-sama was silent, she believed that she didn''t need to exin to Kuroto what that pattern is.


    After understanding the pattern, Kuroto turned towards Miko-sama and asked, "Few drops of your blood, as well as the name of the first Miko, will be twoponents required toplete the seal."


    Miko-sama nodded and said, "Pick out the 19th scroll from thest shelf of the bottom-most row."


    Kuroto did as she said, unfolded the scroll.


    The scroll had a lot of text written on it, but what surprised Kuroto was that the text was of red color along with a light fragrance of ironing off from the pages.


    "This scroll is written from my own blood, now I will show you a specific sealing pattern, you have to perform that specific pattern on top of the page." �C said Miko-sama and performed the sealing pattern.


    Kuroto looked at the pattern and after she was done, Kuroto printed the same sealing pattern on the page.


    As the sealing pattern waspleted, all the red ink printed on the scroll came to life and started collecting at the center point. From the center point which soaked that part.


    But soon enough the red ink seemed to be defying gravity and started rising up, and soon enough a small drop of red blood was floating in the mid-air. It was constantly changing shape, like an aether.


    "Now ce your fingertip below that drop of blood and use it toplete the seal." �C said Miko-sama.


    Kuroto did as instructed, and put the drop of blood on the top of Miko''s insignia printed at the center of the pattern.


    "Next is the name of the first Miko." �C spoke Kuroto.


    "Her name is ''O-Inari''!" �C Miko-sama said.


    Kuroto was shocked, but calming himself, he drew O-Inari''s symbol toplete the seal.


    As the seal waspleted, the crystal chandelier hanging on the roof dropped a scroll.


    Seeing the falling scroll, Kuroto used Rein Wheel Attraction to draw it towards.


    As Kuroto caught the scroll, he looked at Miko-sama for further exnation.


    Miko-sama said, "Open it."


    Kuroto nodded and unfolded the scroll, and inside he was able to see several things stored inside, so this was a storage scroll.


    Kuroto did not have to wait for the exnation, as Miko-sama said, "This scroll stores some items that I want you to pass on to Shion at the right time."


    Kuroto nodded, "Okay, I think I can do that."


    Miko-sama pointed at one of the symbols and said, "First is the Crown of Miko, Shion will be required to have it when she inherits the position of the next Miko, this crown will also help her better control her powers, you have to pass it on to her when she reaches adulthood."


    Kuroto nodded, "Alright."


    After that Miko-sama again said, "Second is the Mystic Bell, please pass it on to Shion as soon as you return to Konoha, and make sure to instruct her to always carry this bell with her."


    Although Kuroto did not know much about this ''Crown of Miko,'' Kuroto did have some impression of this ''Mystic Bell.''


    Kuroto vaguely remembers that Shion was able to perform various techniques using the bell she carried with her.


    Curious about the ''Mystic Bell'' Kuroto asked, "If I am not wrong, this is a sealing artifact, why does Shion need to carry this with her, would it not limit her Miko powers?"


    Miko-sama nodded, "Yes, the ''Mystic Bell'' will seal her Miko power, but that''s necessary, after my analysis, I havee to understand that Shion is most definitely a child with the most potential, her powers are too strong for her own good. Her powers are more of a curse than a blessing until she is ready to wield them, so in order to not inadvertently hurt others or cause a disaster for others, it is better to seal them until she is ready."


    Kuroto was highly surprised but he decided not to ask too much for now.


    At this time Miko-sama said, "Third items are the scroll of Miko''s Fuinjutsu, there are five scrolls, pass them to her in the order of their numbering as per her progress, I have helped her build up the necessary foundation to master Miko''s Fuinjutsu so it should be fine to give her the first scroll immediately."


    "And thest items are these vials of elixir, there are five vials stored inside, I have already given one vial to Shion a few months back, give one of those vials to her when she is 10 years old, and the second at the age of 14. As for thest two vials, you can use them as you see fit, I give them to you as a gift." �C said Miko sama.


    Kuroto nodded and then asked, "What is the role of these vials of elixir?"


    Miko-sama exined, "This Elixir has been passed down in the Miko''s lineage, and it is necessary to help us activate and enhance our bloodline sealing abilities, it also helps us develop an understanding of Nature as well as allows us to gain a passive control over the Natural Energy."


    Kuroto was stunned, and eximed, "Does that means that as long as someone takes this elixir, he can master how to use Senjutsu Chakra?"


    Understanding Nature, controlling Natural energy, learning to use Senjutsu Chakra are all necessary steps to master Sennin Mode. And once someone masters Sennin Mode, he can directly step into the realm of a Super Kage.


    Even in the original series, Uzumaki Naruto who had just learned Sennin Mode was able tobat Rikudo Pain.


    Miko-samaughed, "For the descendant of Miko lineage it is indeed possible, but for other people��"


    "What about for other people?" �C Kuroto asked eagerly.


    Miko-sama said, "For others, the effects will mostly be limited, at most it will help them improve their perception of Natural Energy, as for whether those individuals can control natural Energy is another matter altogether, and Elixir will not y any role in that, but it will have a passive strengthening effect and maybe improve their talent towards Nature to some degree. But that''s just it."


    After hearing Miko-sama''s exnation, Kuroto sighed, "Is that all? Sigh, it seems there are no shortcuts to master Sennin Mode��" �C muttered Kuroto while folding back the scroll and putting it inside his Shinobi bag.


    Miko-sama said with an apologetic tone, "I know that a ninja of your level doesn''t care about mary things, so I did not bother to prepare those, I hope you don''t mind."


    As soon as he heard Miko-sama say this Kuroto opened his mouth like a fish but no words came out, he did not even know what to say.


    Kuroto is too poor now. What hecks most and needs most is money. Because ofck of money, all his experiments have alsoe to a halt, and he is left with no choice but to make do with the female Fire Clone.


    Tap�� tap��


    Miko-sama was confused by Kuroto''s sudden change, but before she could ask anything sound of footsteps approaching came from the outside.


    Kuroto frowned and activated his Tenseigan.


    Miko-sama said anxiously, "It''s Yomi, he must have noticed that you sneaked in here!"


    Kuroto also noticed that it was Yomi, and his lips arched in a cold smirk, "Just right, now I wouldn''t have to bother searching for him."


    Miko-sama anxiously said, "There is one more thing you need to know, a man named Shinno has swallowed Moryo, and he must be on his way toward Shion now if he is allowed to swallow the powers of Miko from Shion, then he will gain unimaginable power, so you have to protect Shion from him�� he must not be allowed to get near Shion."


    Kuroto asked, "Alright, I will rush out as soon as I kill Yomi, and what are you going to do Miko-sama?"


    Miko-sama said with a bitter expression, "The chakra that my spirit contains won''t stay much longer, time is running out for my spirit�� ev-��"


    Before Miko-sama could finish her words, the gate of this room was pushed open and a gloomy voice came, "I knew you wille ''Yama'' I have been waiting for you, nowe... and be prepared to die�� hmm? Who are you?" �C The gloomy voice stopped midway, and looked at Kuroto with a confused expression, "Wait, I recognize that face. You are Hyuga Kuroto of Konoha, right? What are you doing here? Wait are you ''Yama''?"


    Kuroto did not bother to answer, as there was no need to.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 541 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 292 - – 288 Meaningless…

    "Kuroto-Kun, please be careful, and please also tell Shion that her Oka-san will always be with her��" �C spoke Miko-sama.


    Kuroto said, "Don''t worry, you will have at least onest opportunity to talk to Shion, so tell this to her yourself." �C As Kuroto said, he started printing hand seals, and instantly a heavy chakra pressure filled the entire room, and heavy winds surged like a storm.


    Instantly, cyan chakra mes erupted around Kuroto''s body and wrapped around him.


    Miko-sama subconsciously raised her arms over her face to protect herself from the pressure winds.


    Honestly, she was rather surprised by the sudden change, this is because the changes happening here different from what she expected.


    Miroku always thought that Ryuumyaku is Kuroto-Kun''s greatest reliance, but ording to what is happening here, Kuroto-Kun doesn''t seem to be relying on Ryuumyaku, and yet such intense chakra pressure?


    Fortunately, Kuroto''s Tenseigan Chakra was very peaceful and gentlepared to the overbearing and violent chakra that most have, so even though raging wind pressure covered the room and the surroundings, it was not ufortable or scary for her spirit to withstand this pressure.


    As the winds calmed down a little, Miko-sama asked, "What did you mean by thest chance, I am already dead, even my spirit won''t be able to stay here for much longer, it is impossible?" .


    Kuroto said, "I have a solution for that, this gourd can iste chakra pretty well, and I have created a small opening, enter inside the gourd and I will close the seal, then after I solve Yomi and the rest of the cultists, I will go back to Konoha, and you will have thest opportunity to have a conversation with Shion."


    Miko-sama was silent for a while then nodded and rushed into the Ryuumyaku gourd.


    After that, Kuroto looked coldly at Yomi who was standing on the other side.


    Even Yomi was shocked by the sudden Chakra pressure, he obviously did not expect Hyuga Kuroto to have such an ability.


    Kuroto said coldly, "Thest time you somehow managed to survive despite losing your head, it was your luck and my carelessness that I did not destroy your entire corpse, but this time it won''t happen again."


    Yomi''s look was gloomy upon being reminded of theirst battle, he suddenlyughed wildly, "Bwahahhaha�� idiot, do you think I would be unprepared? Ever sincest humiliation, I have been preparing, I have been waiting to finally find you again and give you the same death that you tried to give me! So don''t think that you will ever be able to escape from here, because I am not the only person who is after you!"


    Kuroto''s lips arched in a mocking smile, "Oh, is that right? So why don''t you just call Hiruko nad Shinno here so that I can be done with you, and go back home to deal with the other pressing matters which are more important than taking care of some mob ss viins who don''t know when to give up."


    Yomi''s expression changed, "You�� how do you know about those two��?"


    "Does it really matter? Now, why don''t you call them?" �C Kuroto took a pause here, and seeing that Yomi did note out of his shock, Kuroto spoke in disdain, "Why don''t you call them? Don''t tell me, are they not here any longer? Because if that''s the case then just dealing would you would be too boring!"


    Yomi roared in anger, "Shut up! Shut-up-shut-up-shut-up, who gives a damn if they are not here, I don''t need either of their help anymore to deal with you."


    Thinking of what Miko-sama said, Shinno has already swallowed Moryo, and his next goal seems to be Miko''s power, and since Miko-sama herself is dead, so Moryo''s next goal is Shion, and since Shion is in Konoha right now, then that means Shinno is headed to Konoha.


    And since there is nothing more left in the Land of Demons anymore, so it is likely that Hiruko is also headed towards the Konoha.


    It is difficult for Kuroto to know their exact positions, but Kuroto has to somehow understand how long will it take for either of them to reach Konoha, and since Yomi is his only source of information, so Kuroto tentatively spoke, "Both of them went to Konoha, huh?"


    Yomi grinned, "Even if you guessed it, now it''s already toote. Counting the time, both of them would have already arrived at Konoha by now, but you do not need to bother with that ''Yama,'' you will die here, no, to be exact you will be a part of me, I will swallow you, bing stronger than ever, and more close to creating Sennen Okoku.


    Yomi said and spread open his arms, in the blink of an eye, his body swelled up,pletely losing the human form, and turned into arge monstrous appearance with several, eyes, faces, limbs, and so on.


    "Chimera Technique!?"


    With just a nce, Kuroto judged that Yomi had used Chimera Technique to swallow many individuals, and judging from his disgusting appearance, it seems as if he has swallowed quite a lot of individuals, thus making him even more disgusting than the most disgusting creatures.


    Nevertheless, Kuroto had to agree that Yomi''s chakra volume was skyrocketing, easily surpassing the chakra level of a high-tier Kage. He has at least swallowed a few hundred people.


    ''Damn, is this guy crazy to swallow hundreds of people? This is suicidal!''


    Kuroto really couldn''t understand Yomi''s suicidal behavior, but upon thinking a little Kuroto shook his head without a care in the world, it didn''t really matter to him, with what Yomi has done, killing him has only be easier, just one blow is needed, and Kuroto can guarantee that even with everyone Yomi has swallowed, he would no longer be able to bear the burden.


    ROAAARRRRR��


    At this time, Yomi or whatever that thing is let out a roar.


    And immediately following which a dark and hoarse, at the same time a maddening voice sounded, "Hahaha�� hahahahahaha�� I have covered up the entire temple inside an enchantment barrier, this ce is sealed off and you won''t be able to escape from here!"


    Listening to that ''thing'' Kuroto chuckled, "Just perfect, now I can deal with you at once, there would be no issue of chasing and hunting everywhere!"


    Yomi was speechless by Kuroto''sment and shouted loudly, "Die!"


    Followed by Yomi''s shout, a whole lot of flesh that was in a semi-solid state much like the ''leech'' used for ''Chimera Technique'' pounced on Kuroto, not only was the speed of this fleshy substance extremely fast but it was also extremely strong, because of the weight this fleshy substance carried.


    But Kuroto did not panic, Kuroto just drew his hand, and instantly a golden sword appeared in his hands, "Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!"


    The dazzling chakra sword seemed to have instantly illuminated the entire temple.


    And with just a simple swipe, the golden chakra sword easily cut through the fleshy thinging towards him, but that was not the end, as the golden sword easily chopped Yomi''s swelled-up body into two parts.


    Puff��


    As soon as Yomi''s body was split into two, blood, intestine, gut�� colloidal fluids and who knows what not sshed out of his body and scattered on the floor, making the whole room stinky as hell.


    Even Kuroto had to hold his breath for a moment as it smelled too disgusting to be able to bear, he was afraid that he would die of this rotten smell.


    Anyway, the attack not only mutted Yomi into two parts but also disrupted his chakra.


    In just a few short breaths, the adverse effects of chakra disruption appeared.


    Looking at the changes, Kuroto said indifferently, "Other people''s chakra is other peoples'' after all, even if you forcibly swallowed it, it won''t ever be yours."


    Yomi who had long lost his appearance tried to stop things from escaping but seeing that he was unable to do anything, he whined intermittently, "This�� this is impossible�� how could it be!"


    Kuroto snorted, "That''s what happens when you do things the wrong way."


    Yomi never expected that he would lose, not to mention lose so fast and so thorough, it doesn''t seem to be any different from thest time he died at the hands of ''Yama.''


    All the effort, all the preparation were all meaningless��


    "That''s what happens when you try to do things that you just aren''t capable of!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 542 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 293 - – 289 Kuroto’s Beacon

    The original disgusting appearance of Yomi was beyond recovering after being cut into two pieces by the Golden Chakra Sword.


    Kuroto couldn''t even bother to look at him, as he felt nauseating despite the resistance he has towards seeing gross things, this ''thing'' was way-way-way past the level of something bearable, unable to bear any more, Kuroto dispersed the Golden Chakra Sword, and was now in the process of preparing Azure Wheel Reincarnation Explosion, topletely shred this ''thing'' into uncountable fragments.


    Although Yomi is dying slowly, the faster he disappears the better, and because this guy knows Kuroto''s secret of being ''Yama'' so Kuroto doesn''t want this ''thing'' to evere back, therefore, Kuroto wants to be extra sure.


    And just when the Azure Wheel Reincarnation Explosion was nearpletion, ''Yomi'' or whatever sanity was left of him, seem to have instinctively felt the dangering from that Azure spiral ball in Kuroto''s hand and shouted, "Damn it�� even if I am going to die, I will take you to hell with me!"


    Kuroto''s face sank, and he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    As soon as Yomi''s voice fell, the entire temple was engulfed in a series of destructive explosions!


    And because the temple was surrounded by an enchantment barrier, forming a confined space, therefore, the impact of the explosion did not disperse to the surroundings so the vige where not even a single soul was alive anymore was not damaged but because the energy of the explosion could not be distributed so the waves and waves of explosion continued, repeatedly destroying everything.


    And this increased the power of explosions dozens of times. .


    It was only after a few minutes that the explosions stopped, and the earth stopped trembling.


    As the entire temple was destroyed, so was the Fuinjutsu destroyed with the temple, as such the enchantment around the temple also began to wither away, and finally dissipatedpletely.


    And as the enchantment dispersed, smoke, dust, fire, and heat finally escaped out of the enchantment barrier and spread in the surroundings.


    After a while the scene finally became visible.


    And the ce where the once magnificent and ancient temple stood was now nothing more than a ruin. There was hardly a single wall standing.


    And at the center was a deep pit that spread for hundreds of meters in horizontal radius and about a hundred meters depth.


    And at the very center of the pity a sphere pitch ck in color.


    There was not even a single crack in the ck sphere, its surface extremely smooth.


    Click��


    At this moment the sphere suddenly disappeared, to reveal Kuroto''s figure.


    If Yomi were to look at Kuroto''s current state then he will be shocked andpletely out of his mind, that''s because, the explosion did not even touch Kuroto''s clothes, much less kill him.


    Coming out unscathed, Kuroto observed his surroundings.


    Truth-Seeking Orbs undoubtedly protected him.


    It must be known that the temple was protected with tens of thousands of seals, and if such a temple could not withstand the explosion it can be understood just how much damaging they were, if not for the defensive power of truth-Seeking Orbs that protected him from the explosions, otherwise, Kuroto would have been a goner.


    "Fortunately, I was cautious enough to sneak here at night, otherwise, if I sneaked here in daylight and Yomi was able to sense me then I wouldn''t even have had the chance to have a talk with Miko-sama''s spirit, much less retrieving those items that have to be passed to Shion-chan." �C muttered Kuroto with a relieved sigh.


    Under such an explosion, Miko-sama''s spirit wouldn''t have survived, Kuroto can be sure of this.


    After scanning the surroundings Kuroto can only sigh at the destruction.


    The temple which has been standing here for over a millennium was destroyed, the temple had unprecedented historical value, knowledge of several generations along with countless other things which also included thousands of years of inheritance were also destroyed along with the temple. And Kuroto will never have the chance to learn about them, and this made him sad.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Kuroto focused on the matter at hand, and after carefully confirming that this time every trace of Yomi was really gone along with the explosion, he too disappeared from the ruins.


    Kuroto has bigger troubles to solve, so he can''t waste his time crying over the spilled milk.


    From Yomi''s words, it has been confirmed that Shinno and Hiruko have long left towards Konoha and should be arriving or have probably arrived there, and if they have arrived in Konoha then things are going to be too troublesome for Shisui to deal alone.


    The thought of Yui and Shion being present at his home, and Shinno going towards them there to swallow down Shion really scared him. Kuroto rarely feels anxiety about something but thinking of what could happen to Yui if Shinno reached his home really terrifies him.


    Rushing all the way, Kuroto arrived at a forest in the Land of Demons.


    After a bit of groaning and observation, Kuroto nodded, "This ce should be fine."


    The distance from here and Konoha is too much, and no matter how fast he rushes or flies all the way using the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, it would take at least forty-eight hours for Kuroto to reach Konoha, and he does not have so much time at his hands.


    Therefore, Kuroto decided to make a bold attempt and use soul travel to Konoha, all he has to do is to use ''Tenseigan Soul Descend'' and transfer his soul to one of his clone bodies kept inside his secretboratory.


    Because the soul travels in the form of Chakra so the speed will be extremely fast, moreover ordinary people won''t be able to see his soul, so there wouldn''t be any need to avoidmercial routes, viges, and towns, just fly towards Konoha in a straight line.


    But this kind of soul travel is not without its own problems.


    While his soul is gone, Kuroto''s body will be unprotected and will be vulnerable, it could be discovered by other passing by ninjas, or may even be breakfast or dinner for some animal.


    After groaning a little, Kuroto bit his finger, printed the hand seals, then pressed his hand on the ground, "Summoning Technique!"


    Poof��


    With a cloud of white smoke, a huge figure appeared in front of Kuroto.


    "What�� how did this pig be so big!?" �C Eximed Kuroto looking at OkinaButa whose body was easily over ten meters, and this shocked Kuroto.


    While Kuroto was shocked, OkinaButa looked at his surrounding with a nk face, he shook his huge head, trying to figure out how he suddenly appeared here.


    "Oi, Okina, here-here��" �C Kuroto shouted, "Look below, below!"


    Prompted by Kuroto''s call, OkinaButa lowered his head and saw Kuroto with a confused expression, wondering how Kuroto became so small.


    Kuroto has suddenly be so small, so OkinaButa hesitated to step forward because he did not want to crush Kuroto into a meat paste.


    Kuroto asked, "You recognize me, right?"


    After a bit of groaning, OkinaButa bent his head and carefully sniffed Kuroto''s scent, after confirming that it was indeed Kuroto, OkinaButa nodded.


    Kuroto sighed and used his sword to cut a big hole inside a nearby tree, the hole was of the size that could amodate his body inside, and Kuroto did not forget to add several sealing techniques to conceal the hole. After doing this, Kuroto said, "Guard my body here, don''t let any beastse near the tree."


    OkinaButa nodded and sat next to the tree.


    With OkinaButa''s nod, Kuroto entered the tree hole, and used ''Tenseigan Soul Descend.''


    Suddenly Kuroto''s soul came out of the body and hovered in the air above OkinaButa''s body.


    Then Kuroto **In the soul form** closed his eyes and tried perceiving various chakra reactions. Kuroto found that he was able to sense that in addition to the Tenseigan Chakra present in his body hidden in the tree hole, and the light Tenseigan Chakra present inside OkinaButa that was very difficult to perceive, Kuroto was also able to sense the Tenseigan Chakra sealed inside the Kazekage puppet present inside his secretboratory.


    And this Tenseigan Chakra became Kuroto''s beacon light that will guide him to Konoha.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 543 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 294 - – 290 What To Do?

    Konohagakure.


    Looking at the stable and prosperous night, the masked man who stood on top of the Hokage Mountain muttered to himself, "This kind of prosperity is false and fragile, I only need to touch it once to ruin it, this false world is not even worth nostalgia�� So then, let''s begin!"


    After speaking this, the masked man''s body disappeared into a spiraling void.


    A few secondster, the same spiraling vortex appeared inside Uzumaki Naruto''s home.


    Walking out of the spiraling vortex, the masked man looked coldly at Uzumaki Naruto who was sleeping on his bed.


    Uzumaki Naruto was peacefully sleeping, dreaming of once again eating Ichiraku Ramen.


    The slumbering Uzumaki Naruto waspletely unaware of the sudden intruder who can forever take him away from his Ichiraku Ramen.


    After looking at Uzumaki Naruto for a few seconds, the masked man looked outside the window, he was aware that the Anbu Team-11 is responsible for the protection of Uzumaki Naruto. .


    In team-11, Uchiha Shisui is the only one that masked man thinks would be difficult to deal with. The opposite party has Mangekyou Sharingan, and the dojutsu that Shisui has is not known to him. But considering that it is a Mangekyou Sharingan, and it is awakened by none other than Uchiha Shisui, the most genius of the Uchiha n, so the Mangekyou Sharingan ability cannot be underestimated.


    As for the others?


    The masked man didn''t really care about either of their presence.


    There is Hatake Kakashi, but Hatake Kakashi is no threat to him.


    As for Hyuga Kuroto and Might Guy?


    Masked Man even disdains them.


    When he learned that people like Hyuga Kuroto and Might Guy were part of the Anbu ck ops that only recruits elites, the masked man was a bit surprised, but more than surprise, he was disdainful towards the vige.


    The fact that weaklings like Hyuga Kuroto and Might Guy have be part of the Anbu only proves that the vige is rotten to the core andcks talented individuals.


    Converging his thoughts, the masked man focused on the thing he was here for, lifting his hands he stretched them towards Uzumaki Naruto.


    Suddenly a few shurikens were shot into the room from outside the window, in an attempt to intercept the masked man''s hand.


    The corners of the masked man arched in a disdainful smirk and the movement of his hands did not stop. It seemed as if he waspletely unaware of the iing Shuriken.


    Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk��


    The Shurikens that were supposed to stop the masked man directly phased through the masked man and nailed at the bed and walls of the room.


    And the very next moment, four figures jumped into the room from the window.


    The four of them are obviously the members of the Anbu team-11, which included, Dog, Cat, Monkey, and Eagle.


    But their arrival was a momentte, as the masked man had already caught Uzumaki Naruto and dragged him into the spiraling whirl.


    Seeing that the masked man wearing an orange spiral mask somehow made Uzumaki Naruto disappear into thin air, the four Anbu shinobi were surprised, Dog-masked asked Anbu asked sternly, "Who are you? And what do you want to do with that child?"


    The masked man chuckled, and spoke in a deep voice, "I will take away that Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki!"


    After saying that, the masked man broke the window on the other end of the room and jumped out of it, disappearing into the night.


    "Monkey fire the emergency signal re, and we will immediately chase after him, he may be a member of Amatsukami, but we cannot be sure of that as his disguise is different, regardless we must stay alert and recover Uzumaki Naruto." �C ordered Dog.


    "Yes!" �C all the three nodded, and went after the masked man, and Monkey also fired the emergency signal re exclusive to team-11.


    ��


    Hokage Building.


    It''ste at night but the Hokage office was still brightly lit, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Mitokado Homura, Utatane Koharu, and Shimura Danzo, the four elder executives were sitting in the Hokage office, discussing the two anonymous letters delivered to the Hokage Building.


    ording to the first anonymous letter that was delivered to the Hokage Building about a month ago, there was only one sentence that stated that the missing-nin Hiruko of Konoha Sannin''s generation is conspiring to attack the vige.


    While ording to the second anonymous letter that was delivered to the Hokage Building yesterday, it was stated that the Uchiha n is nning tounch a Coup d''��tat within the next two days.


    Looking at the two letters, Utatane Homura asked Sandaime, "Was there any result about the investigation of the creditor of the first letter?"


    Sandaime shook his head, "Hatake Kakashi and Might Guy of Anbu team-11 were tasked with investigating, but there was no result, it seems that the creditor of the first letter seems to be very cautious and did not leave behind any clue for them to follow."


    Utatane Koharu asked again, "And what about the second letter?


    Sandaime shook his head, "Team-17 was responsible for the investigation, and they are still busy doing it but no result up until now."


    Mitokado Homura said, "I suspect that the creditor is from the vige and knows the basicyout of the Hokage Building, as such he or she may be someone close by, possibly even a guard."


    Utatane Koharupared both the anonymous letters and said, "Given that the handwriting of both the letters ispletely different, so we can assume that the creditors who send these letters are different. Hiruzen did you instruct the Anbu to try to match these handwritings with the exam papers of graduating Shinobi? It''s possible that we can find some clue from there."


    Sandaime nodded, "That has already been done, I reached the same conclusion and instructed the Anbu topare the handwriting with the papers of all the graduating Shinobi, but the handwriting ispletely different, not even a single character matched!"


    "Hiruko��?" �C muttered Utatane Koharu, and said, "I do have little impression of this person. If I am not wrong, he was conducting unauthorized experimentations, and you sent Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Orochimaru to catch him, but he managed to flee, right?"


    Sandaime nodded silently.


    Even now, Sandaime can not forget the fervent gaze that Hiruko gave him when he was selecting disciples from the shinobi academy, because of Hiruko''s mediocre talent, Hiruzen weighed it a little and choose Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya, who ording to Hiruzen had greater potential, and did not choose Hiruko.


    Mitokado Homura asked bluntly, "Hiruzen, do you think Hiruko can be a threat to the vige?"


    Sandaime groaned a little and said, "His strength should at most be at the level of a Jonin, so individually he can not be a threat, but given that the kind of experiments he was doing�� adding the rumors of him joining the Akatsuki then he can pose a threat if he seeded in his experiments and if Akatsuki ns to support his revenge on Konoha."


    After a little bit of thinking, Utatane Koharu pushed the first anonymous letter aside, and focused on the second anonymous letter, "And what do you think about this one?"


    When the matter of the second letter came, Shimura Danzo who has been silent up until now was the first to speak. "The threat that the Uchiha n poses to the vige is not unknown, regardless of the credibility of this letter, we should focus our attention on the Uchiha n, I propose that the monitoring of the Uchiha n that has been withdrawn should be started again, and Root should be responsible for this task."


    Sandaime did not immediately agree or disagree with Shimura Danzo''s proposal but had a conflicted look and he hesitated.


    The Uchiha n has been somewhat calm in the recent period. The disappearance of Uchiha Hideki, Uchiha Ryota, and Uchiha Hiiragi has been a shame for Konoha, their disappearance has indeed diverted the Uchiha n''s attention from Coup d''��tat against the vige to hunting down Amatsukami.


    But the fear of Mangekyou Sharingan engraved by Uchiha Madara is not so easy to let go, and even if it is ''Professor of Ninjutsu'' Hiruzen Sarutobi, he can''t fullypel himself to trust the Uchiha n.


    What''s more, there is always a probability that another Uchiha has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    And this anonymous letter says that the Uchiha n willunch Coup d''��tat within two days, even if this is hard to believe Sandaime must take this seriously.


    But if the Uchiha n is again put under full monitoring, and it turns out that they did not intend tounch Coup d''��tat, and this anonymous letter is false, then that would again increase the tension between the vige and the Uchiha n.


    But if he did not put the Uchiha n under monitoring and it turns out that they were really nning tounch a Coup d''��tat then the consequences would be disastrous.


    And if what this anonymous letter says is true, then he can''t leave this matter alone, ''What to do��?"


    Shot... Whiiiiiiiiisttttttleeeeeeee... BANG!!!


    While Sandaime was having real trouble figuring out which option to choose, suddenly a loud popping sound resounded, following which a whistling sound and then an explosion was heard all over the Konoha.


    Sandaime immediately stood up and looked out of the window with a solemn expression.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 544 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 295 - – 291 Assassination Attempt On The Hokage

    The loud sound of the signal re immediately attracted the attention of the rest of the three consultant elders as well.


    Mitokado Homura, Utatane Koharu, and Shimura Danzo all got up following Sarutobi Hiruzen and hurried to the window.


    Looking at the eye-catching light of the signal re, everyone''s faces were tensed and gloomy.


    As per the regtions of the vige, if it is not a matter of immediate urgency, then firing signal re in the vige is not allowed, as doing so would arouse tensions and panic among the civilians, which would lead to chaos in the vige.


    And in such a case if a signal re is fired, means that the matter is of utmost urgency. .


    At this time, an Anbu appeared in the Hokage office, and reported, "Hokage-sama, the signal re outside is exclusive to team-11."


    As soon as he heard this Sandaime''s face was gloomier.


    Even the other three elder consultants were shocked. As the members of the Elder Council, they are naturally aware of the secret mission that Anbu team-11 is responsible for.


    Now that team-11 suddenly fired the emergency signal re must mean that something has gone wrong with the Uzumaki Naruto, that is Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki.


    Danzo immediately said, "Hiruzen, it can only be the work of Amatsukami, let me deal with the situation!"


    Sandaime groaned a little and then nodded, "Alright, make sure that Uzumaki Naruto remains safe!"


    Kyuubi was at stake, Sandaime originally wanted to go in person but considering the anonymous letter about the Uchiha n''s nned Coup d''��tat, Hiruzen must sit back in the vige just in case this matter had something to do with the Uchiha n.


    So Sandaime agreed and allowed Shimura Danzo to go after the Kyuubi.


    With the approval of Hiruzen, Danzo immediately led a few members of the Anbu including the Root shinobi, and left in the direction from where the emergency signal re was fired.


    Standing by the window, looking at the ninjas rushing in the night, Sandaime sighed. He did not want the night of the Kyuubi''s attack to repeat again.


    With the departure of Shimura Danzo, only Sandaime and the other two consultants were left in the Hokage Office.


    Utatane Koharu said, "Hiruzen, Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki is attacked, we must issue emergency in the vige, the attacking party could be anyone from the Uchiha n, or Amatsukami or probably even Akatsuki�� but if it''s the Uchiha n, then��


    However, before Koharu had finished her words, a figure suddenly broke through the window of the Hokage Office and entered inside.


    His speed was so fast that even before anyone could react to the sudden arrival of the intruder, he had already rushed towards Mitokado Koharu, his attempt was to pierce Mitokado Homura''s throat, as a result, killing him in just one blow.


    "You are��?" �C The intruder''s speed was too fast, and Mitokado had no time to fully counter the sudden attack, but he still managed to lean back a little as a result avoiding the Kunai piercing his throat, but it still pierced his shoulder spreading blood.


    But now Mitokado was already prepared, and he instantly leaped backward. Held his left shoulder with his right hand to stop the blood flow.


    He didn''t really care much about his injuries, what he cared much about was the identity of the intruder. Even if the attacker is wearing a mask, Mitokado recognized those scarlet eyes with three ck tomoe spinning within them.


    And because he recognized those eyes which is Sharingan, so he understood the meaning of this attack and immediately warned Sandaime who was not far away and already preparing to kill the intruder, "Be careful Hiruzen, he has Sharingan!"


    The attacker did not care about Mitokado''s words, and he also did not stop his attack and again pounced on Mitokado.


    Whiiish�� Whiiish�� Whiiish��


    At this time, Sandaime had already thrown Shuriken hindering the intruder from attacking Mitokado.


    Listening to the sound of iing Shuriken, the intruder halted and immediately dodged the Shuriken.


    With the gap created between the intruder and Mitokado, Mitokado shed from his position and appeared on the other end of the Hokage office to block off the intruder''s escape route.


    While Utatane Koharu stood at the third end, effectively surrounding the intruder in a three-way siege, Sandaime looked at the intruder and asked coldly, "Who are you and what do you want to aplish by attacking the members of Konoha Advisory Council?"


    Utatane Koharu stated, "With that height and body shape, along with that incredibly fast speed and the pair of Sharingan�� are you�� are you Uchiha Shisui?"


    Uchiha n indeed has many top-level shinobi even after losing four of their elites, but there are only a few handful Uchiha strong enough to be able to hurt Mitokado Homura, who is undoubtedly one of the strongest shinobi in Konoha.


    It must not be forgotten that if not for his civilian status, Mitokado Homura might have also been a candidate for the position of Sandaime Hokage along with Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Shimura Danzo.


    Trained by Nidaime Hokage, and having experienced the first, second, and third great war, Mitokado is obviously not some run of the mill shinobi, even if his strength is not at the level of Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, he is still a very powerful shinobi with his strength reaching close to the level of a Kage level.


    And in Utatane Koharu''s impression, this intruder with his speed and Sharingan was able to injure Mitokado, and based on his height and body shape, he has to be Uchiha Shisui.


    Otherwise, which other Uchiha can match all the other characteristics.


    And this also exins the sudden problem rted to Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki.


    Sandaime had also guessed this possibility when he heard Mitokado mention that the intruder has a pair of Sharingan, he didn''t really want to believe that Uchiha Shisui would betray the vige.


    But the opponent''s speed is too fast, and only Shisui is that only Uchiha known to have such a speed.


    The security of the Hokage Building was breached and the intruder managed to break into the Hokage office, so the rm sounded in the Hokage Building, alerting the present Anbu guards.


    Hokage Guards specifically responsible for the protection of Hokage immediately rushed into the Hokage Office, their intentions were to protect Sandaime-sama as well as the two advisor elders.


    With the clear advantage of number and the fact that the intruder was surrounded, Sandaime said with a cold tone, "Take off that mask of yours and surrender, you have no chance of escaping!"


    The attacker was silent for a while, he seemed to be analyzing the position of all the shinobi here and trying to find an escape route, everyone also understood what he intends to do. And just when everyone thought that he is nning to escape from here, the attacker, contrary to their expectations, leaped forward, exploding into his top speed, disappeared from his position, and rushed towards Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Looking at the iing assant, and the tree ck tomoe spinning in his Sharingan wheel, Sandaime did not panic, and still had a calm and collected look, much to the displeasure of the assant.


    However, the speed disyed by the attacker this time was far more superior than previously, and before anyone could react to such ghostly speed, he had already passed through the Anbu teams and pierced through Sandaime''s chest with a Kunai.


    """""""""Shit��! HOKAGE-SAMA!!!""""""""" �C Everyone was taken aback.


    And just when the attacker thought that he had seeded in assassinating the Sandaime Hokage, the body of Sandaime suddenly turned into mud. The mud wrapped around the attacker''s body, effectively trapping him.


    And then one of the Anbu members on the other end of the room transformed back into Sandaime, and said coldly, "Since you don''t want to surrender willingly, then don''t me this old man for what''s about toe!"


    Seeing that Sandaime waspletely fine, and in fact, even reversed the situation, everyone was relieved.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 545 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 296 - – 292 A Very Long Night

    The whole body of the attacker was wrapped in mud, and the more he struggled to break free the tighter the grip of the mud became, so much so that, all his movements were restricted. Not to mention printing hand seals, even finger movements were not possible.


    But even with the movements of the other party restricted, Sandaime did not dare to be careless, he understood very well that if the attacker is indeed Uchiha Shisui, then he won''t be vulnerable with such a simple technique, after all, Uchiha Shisui has Mangekyou Sharingan, and Mangekyou Sharingan allows the user to use Susanoo.


    And Uchiha Shisui''s Mangekyou Sharingan allows him to use Kotoamatsukami, so Sandaime was especially careful of the attacker''s Genjutsu.


    As Sandaime walked closer to the attacker, the attacker turned his head and stared at Sandaime with a gloomy expression.


    Hiruzen''s eyes flickered, and he muttered to himself, ''He intends to use Genjutsu?''


    There are many ways to deal with Genjutsu attacks, and being the ''Professor,'' Sarutobi Hiruzen is naturally very proficient in dealing with Genjutsu, so any simple Genjutsu attack won''t be effective against him. But if it''s Kotoamatsukami��?


    However, the expected Genjutsu attack did not happen, but what Sandaime saw was just a gaze filled with hatred and spitefulness from the assant''s eyes.


    Seeing those eyes filled with malice towards him, Sandaime was a little dazed, and the Mud Binding Technique that he was controlling to keep the attacker trapped lost its activity..


    The attacker immediately realized that the Mud Binding Technique was weakened, and immediately broke free of the Mud binding, he looked to the left, then towards the right, seeing all the Shuriken and Kunaiing towards him, the attacker immediately leaped backward and broke through one of the other ss windows and disappeared into the night.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Sandaime did not need to order, two Anbu teams immediately pursued the attacker.


    With everything calmed down, Utatane Koharu used Iryo Ninjutsu to treat Mitokado''s shoulder wounds, and said to Sandaime, "Hiruzen, we can''t hesitate anymore, we must act immediately, otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous."


    Sandaime thought a little and immediately raised his hand.


    In an instant one of the Anbu still left in the Hokage Building appeared in front of the Hokage and asked respectfully, "Hokage-sama, your order?"


    Sandaime picked up his tobo pipe thaty on the Hokage table, and said, "In the name of Hokage, I dere a state of emergency in the vige, summon all the n heads... including the Uchiha n Patriarch, as well as the elite Jonin for an emergency meeting."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama!" �C nodded the Anbu shinobi and disappeared. He was surprised that Hokage-sama even asked to summon Uchiha Patriarch, but he did not question Sandaime''s words, as he believed that Hokage-sama must have said so for some reason, maybe to confront Uchiha Patriarch for what happened just now in the presence of all the other Patriarch and elite Jonin.


    Regardless, his job is to follow Hokage-sama''s order and he must do so.


    With that Anbu member gone off toplete the order, Sandaime looked at the captain of the Hokage Guard who stood next to him, and order, "You lead the rest of the team and follow team-11. Check Uchiha Shisui''s state, if you find something abnormal with his state then immediately subdue him together with Danzo and Hatake Kakashi and if there is nothing normal then notify Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui that I have summoned them, make sure to NOT injure him at ANY cost if not necessary!"


    "But Hokage-sama, then your safety��?" �C An assassination attempt was made on Hokage while in the Hokage Building, the most secure ce in entire Konoha, under the eyes of all the Anbu, and yet they were unable to do anything. Even if the attacker failed in the end, the Anbu members were still horrified, and obviously had a lot of pressure because there is no guarantee that this will be the end of it.


    However, Sandaime thought differently, "Go, don''t worry about me, Kyuubi and Uchiha Shisui are more important."


    Seeing that Sandaime still insisted, the captain of the Hokage Guards nodded and left the Hokage Building.


    At this time, Utatane Koharu asked with a frown, "Hiruzen, was the attacker just now not Uchiha Shisui?"


    Based on the orders given by Hiruzen, it wasn''t difficult to understand that Sandaime believed that the attacker was not Uchiha Shisui.


    Sandaime exhaled smoke and nodded.


    Elder Koharu was confused, "Why?"


    All the information they have up to now points towards Uchiha Shisui, and yet Sandaime says that it wasn''t Uchiha Shisui? Koharu can''t help but be confused by this.


    Mitokado who injury has been taken care of for the time being asked, "Hiruzen, did you notice something?"


    Sandaime was silent for a while, and then said, "From his eyes."


    Both Elder Homura and Elder Koharu looked at each other with confusion clearly apparent in their eyes, "From his Sharingan?"


    Hiruzen shook his head, "Not the Sharingan, but his eyes, I would like to believe that whether Shisui chooses the Uchiha n over the vige or he chooses the vige, his eyes will never have that spiteful look filled with hatred, there may be some guilt but hatred? Never! And yet the eyes of the attacker had deep hatred towards me that it was clearly apparent from his eyes. It seemed as if he hates Konoha from every fiber of his being, so he can not be Uchiha Shisui, Shisui is Kagami''s grandson, and I know that he has the same love towards the vige as Kagami."


    Even if the attacker''s performance was impable throughout the attack so much so that even Sandaime had no choice but to think that he may be Uchiha Shisui, but it was that hatred-filled look that gave away the truth, which made Sandaime realize a possible conspiracy theory.


    ��


    Uchiha n grounds.


    An Uchiha Jonin hurriedly rushed towards the Patriarch''s mansion and reported all the news to Uchiha Fugaku, "We have received news that a while after the emergency signal re was fired, Sandaime had dered that the vige will enter a state of emergency, and he has summoned the Patriarch''s of all the ns as well as the elite Jonin!"


    Uchiha Fugaku frowned upon hearing this sudden piece of news, and his drowsy state was immediately gone, he asked, "Has there been any confirmation about why the vige has entered a state of emergency? Was it because of some sudden attack from Amatsukami? Or any other Shinobi vige suddenly dered war on Konoha?"


    Sandaime dered the vige to enter a state of emergency and summoned all the n Heads as well as the elite Jonin in the middle of the night. Such measures are only used when the matter of utmost seriousness, and probably a war has been dered on the vige!


    "There has been no confirmation as of yet as nobody seems to know the exact reason." �C The Uchiha Jonin shook his head, and said, "But there was no order convened to us, neither to the Uchiha n nor to the Konoha Military Police Force!"


    Fugaku frowned and immediately noticed that something was wrong, "Issue an immediate summoning order to all the Special Jonin and above!"


    If the vige were to enter a state of emergency, then Hokage will without a doubt inform the Konoha Military Police Force, as the public security of the vige is under the jurisdiction of the Konoha Military Police Force.


    It ispletely impossible to not notify the Uchiha n that has the greatest number of Jonin Shinobi.


    But it seems that Sandaime has forgotten the Konoha Military Police Force, which is too abnormal, and there is only one usible exnation.


    Even if Fugaku doesn''t want to believe in that possibility he must at least take the necessary security measures.


    The Uchiha Jonin nodded and immediately went out to convene the summoning order.


    And Uchiha Fugaku immediately walked to his room, at this time, Uchiha Mikoto, the wife of Uchiha Fugaku has already woken up, and seeing the tense face of her husband she asked, "What''s the situation?"


    Fugaku said, "Things are goin-��"


    However, before Fugaku could finish his words, a voice from the other side of Fusuma came, "Otto-sama, what happened? Why was the emergency signal re fired?"


    Fugaku turned towards the source of the voice, "Itachi, the vige is in a state of emergency, your mother and I are going out for a while to check the situation."


    And Uchiha Mikoto continued, "You will stay at home and take care of Sasuke in our absence."


    Itachi nodded, he wanted to ask more but before he could speak, both Fugaku and Mikoto had already walked out.


    Looking at the dark sky and the bright full moon, along with the noisy courtyard, Itachi was suddenly reminded of the night of the Kyuubi''s attack a few years ago. And he had an ominous feeling that tonight is going to be a very long night��


    ��


    On Team-11''s side.


    Dog, Cat, Eagle, and Monkey all stopped suddenly.


    Because on a tree not far away, Uzumaki Naruto, whose hand and feet were tied, mouth gagged was hung on a tree. He was currently struggling to break free but to no avail.


    The captain of the team, Dog did not rush to rescue the tied-up Uzumaki Naruto but asked the eagle while looking around vigntly, "Eagle�� try to sense the traps here!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 546 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 297 - – 293 A Nymphomaniac?

    Konohagakure.


    Standing on top of the roof near the Uchiha n, two figures quietly observed all the movements of the Uchiha n, without giving away their positions.


    These two are not ordinary bystanders, and if Hyuga Kuroto was here, he would have recognized these two as Shinno and Oto Yumie.


    Looking at the noisy Uchiha n territory in the distance, Oto Yumie licked her lips in anticipation and said with a smile, "It seems that your n worked, the Uchiha n is in a restless state now."


    Shinno chuckled softly and said, "Not mine Orochimaru, but theirs, the Akatsuki''s. Their n worked; I am just here to take advantage of them."


    Like Orochimaru, Shinno has also never regarded himself as a member of the criminal organization Akatsuki.


    There are only two reasons why he joined the Akatsuki. .


    Firstly, because he didn''t have any other choice when he was found by the two members of Akatsuki.


    The second reason was the resources he could use by staying in the Akatsuki, and Shinno did use all the resources that Akatsuki can provide him for his research, to obtain the techniques that he needed and to facilitate his future actions.


    In Shinno''s mind, only the revival of Land of Sky is his supreme pursuit, and only with the power of Land of Sky will he be able to rule the entire Shinobi World.


    And he is really grateful to Akatsuki, his ns have started toe to fruition much before then his initial preparation, and Akatsuki is a major reason for that.


    So, it''s about time he kicks away the Akatsuki and focuses on reviving the Land of Sky.


    Oto Yumie or better yet, Orochimaru nced at his side with a cold expression, although there was no change of emotion on his face, he was a bit unhappy by the way Shinno referred to him.


    It goes to show that after devouring the demon Moryo, Shinno''s strength has increased a lot, and with the increase of his strength so has his confidence and arrogance. So much so that even when talking to Orochimaru, Shinno no longer refers to him respectfully.


    The change in the method of speaking implies that Shinno is no longer afraid of Orochimaru, and he no longer puts himself in an inferior position.


    Feeling the traces of surging dark Chakra being emitted from Shinno, Orochimaru was quite depressed.


    Once upon a time, whether it was Shinno or Hiruko or many other Shinobi for that matter, were all below him, could be abandoned at any time, not even worth his attention if they were not useful for him.


    But now, whether Shinno or Hiruko or even Hyuga Kuroto, have all turned into powerhouses against whom even Orochimaru has to be very careful.


    This makes him very depressed, as he is still at a standstill, he has not made much progress since he left Konoha.


    Shinno seemed to have noticed Orochimaru''s emotional fluctuation, and said with a smile, "Do not worry Orochimaru, you should be able to obtain what you are here for tonight."


    Orochimaru said in a slightly regretful tone, "Unfortunately, I have not been able to find her until now."


    Shinno shook his head casually, "Why worry? There is still Uchiha Itachi, a very genius shinobi."


    Orochimaru sighed and shook his head, "He is too young."


    Although Itachi is undoubtedly a talented child, he is still too young, not even in his teenage, therefore, Orochimaru is not sure whether it would be a good idea to use Living Corpse Reincarnation on Itachi.


    Shinno thought a little and said, "Uchiha Tsukihi is Uchiha Shinichi''s subordinate spy, so I think it''s better not to pursue her, because if you do so, then there are chances that the Akatsuki wille after you more strongly than ever."


    "Humph�� as if I care what Akatsuki wants, my reason for pursuing Uchiha Tsukihi is different." �C Orochimaru snorted.


    To be honest, Orochimaru is not the kind of narrow-minded individual who would bear hatred because of one or two defeats, to him, his interests matter most. But it is still hard for him to ept being humiliated and led by the nose by a mere sixteen-seventeen-year-old Kunoichi, even if she is an Uchiha!


    What irritated Orochimaru, even more, is that after he had passed Uchiha Tsukihi''s information to Shimura Danzo, and asked him to collect more intelligence about Uchiha Tsukihi, but Danzo dared to tell him that there is no female Uchiha who matches this description, neither of the same age nor of a different.


    ''Shimura Danzo has no sincerity to maintain a cooperative rtionship!''


    Repeatedly annoyed, Orochimaru wanted to get Uchiha Tsukihi''s body more and more.


    Orochimaru is sure that Uchiha Tsukihi''s basic strength surpasses what Tsunade had at the same age, and this is a big thing to say considering just whose granddaughter Senju Tsunade is.


    Orochimaru feels that Uchiha Tsukihi is a bit different from the rest of the Uchiha, the same is the case with her Sharingan, which seems a bit different from the rest of the Uchiha.


    This is his serpentine intuition, making him feel that the Sharingan in Uchiha Tsukihi''s eye sockets is even more attractive than Uchiha Shinichi''s who has a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ''Is it possible that Uchiha Tsukihi''s Visual Prowess is superiorpared to Uchiha Shinichi''s, and if it is, then does that mean there is even a superior Visual Prowess than the Mangekyou Sharingan?'' �C was his thought.


    At this time, Uchiha Fugaku led the assembled Uchiha Shinobi and rushed towards the Hokage Building.


    Watching Fugaku lead the most elites Uchiha, Shinno said, "The hurdles are gone, it''s time for you to act."


    Orochimaru did not speak anything and disappeared from his position. Followed by him, Shinno also disappeared from the roof of the building they were hiding at.


    It didn''t take long for Orochimaru and Shinno to sneak inside the Uchiha n.


    And since the elites of the Uchiha n were taken away by the Patriarch Fugaku, the two intruders easily manage to make their way to the Patriarch''s mansion.


    However, as soon as both of them broke inside the courtyard of the Uchiha Patriarch''s house, several Shuriken were shot at them.


    After dodging a few of the Shuriken, Orochimaru then directly reached out his hand and caught the other Shuriken by his hand.


    While Shinno easily avoided all the Shuriken.


    The Shurikens were naturally shot by Itachi, who was still at his home. He looked at the two people, and his gaze lingered on Shinno a bit longer, as if realizing something he asked with a calm face, "You are�� Shinno?"


    Itachi has only once met Shinno which was during the first mission that he took with Kuroto-san and yet he recognizes Shinno perfectly.


    Shinno said with a smile, "Uchiha Itachi, I did not expect that you would remember me from that time."


    Then Itachi''s gazended on the Kunoichi next to Shinno, and he was able to sense a cold aura from her. Even the Shuriken she held made her bleed, but it seemed as if she did not care about the wound at all.


    Oto Yumie took out the Shuriken without any care for the wound and said while licking the blood on her hand, "Uchiha Itachi, it seems that you have grown quite a lot from thest time I saw you, you were able to sense both of our arrivals so early."


    Itachi frowned, ''Last time I saw you? Have I met her before?''


    Itachi did not have much time to think when suddenly the sound of running came from the back corridor.


    Itachi''s eyes widened, he suddenly panicked, "Sasuke, don''te here!"


    With only him and Sasuke left in the house, it wasn''t hard for anyone to figure out that the person running here was Uchiha Sasuke.


    Oto Yumie''s eyes narrowed at Itachi''s sudden panic, and she immediately rushed towards Itachi.


    At the same time, Shinno also took the advantage of Itachi''s distraction and rushed towards the direction of the sound of footsteps.


    Ding�� Ding�� ng��!


    Oto Yumie fought with the young Itachi in the courtyard of the house, and the Kunai of the two repeatedly shed with each other producing a harsh metal nking sound.


    At the back corridor, Sasuke''s voice was heard abruptly, "Wh-who are you��!?" �C And ended abruptly amidst the muffled sound of fist hitting flesh.


    Only a few secondster, Shinno returned with an Uchiha Sasuke held in his hand.


    His younger brother caught by the enemy, Itachi was more agitated, but he understood that he is not allowed to panic, because if he were to panic, then Sasuke would be in more danger, so calming down his restlessness, Itachi asked with a gloomily cold voice as his Sharingan was activated and the three tomoe were rapidly spinning, "What do you two want with us?"


    Oto Yumie looked at the pair of scarlet eyes and said while licking her lips, "I want you Uchiha Itachi!"


    Itachi was startled, ''Me? But why would a Kunoichi who I have never even met want me?'' was his thought, but calming his surprise, Itachi immediately said without any trace of hesitation, "Let Sasuke go, I wille with you!"


    Shinno chuckled, "It seems that your love for your brother is even more than we expected, since that is the case, then we can''t let your brother go."


    Oto Yumie nodded, and immediately took hold of Sasuke from Shinno, and said with a smile while licking her lips that almost made her look like a nymphomaniac, "I am giving you two options Uchiha Itachi. Either youe with me without any resistance, or send Uchiha Tsukihi, your choice, choose fast!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 547 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 298 - – 294 Sasuke In Peril!

    "I am giving you two options Uchiha Itachi. Either youe with me without any resistance, or send Uchiha Tsukihi, your choice, choose fast!" �C said Oto Yumie.


    Oto Yumie wanted Itachi to choose the second option, in exchange for Uchiha Sasuke''s life.


    Hearing the unknown name, Itachi frowned, "Uchiha Tsukihi?"


    This is the first time he has heard this name, so Itachi was a bit confused as to who is this Kunoichi referring to, but after a bit of thinking, Itachi also wondered if she is talking about Ho-san?


    But this was only momentary spection, and Itachi was not even sure.


    At this time, Uchiha Sasuke who was unconscious, also regained his consciousness, the first person he looked at was Itachi, and realizing the peril he was in, Sasuke cried, "Nii-san, h-help me!"


    Even if Itachi had put up a calm face, he was still anxious about Sasuke, and Sasuke''s cry for help only made him more restless, he seemed to be in a desperate situation, and the tomoes in his Sharingan were spinning faster and faster.


    Oto Yumie smirked at Itachi''s helplessness.


    She did not stop Sasuke''s cries, for her, the more this Uchiha Brat cries for help the more panicked Uchiha Itachi will be, making him prone to epting any and all conditions to ensure the safety of his ''dearest'' Otouto..


    And she can feel that this approach is working pretty well as even with the mask of that calm face, there was deep restlessness hidden within.


    Shinno folded both of his arms over his chest and calmly watched the situation unfold, he was like a spectator, he did not care about the end result, but he was indeed looking forward to the choice that Uchiha Itachi will make.


    It did not take Itachi very long to think, and after weighing out things a little he shook his head and said, "I am sorry, I do not know of any Uchiha Tsukihi, as long as you let go of Sasuke, I am willing to follow you without any resistance."


    Oto Yumie was already aware of the importance of Sasuke for Itachi, and taking out a Kunai, she pressed it over Sasuke''s neck, and said, "I have changed my mind, now I want both you and Uchiha Tsukihi."


    With his eyes fixed on the de of the Kunai that rested over Sasuke''s throat, Itachi''s chakra fluctuation started to be erratic and violent.


    Oto Yumie''s heart shuddered after sensing those chakra fluctuations, but she still had a smile on her face, "Calm down Uchiha Itachi, or would you rather want your dearest Otouto to die here?" �C as she said that, Oto Yumie, put some strengthened in her hand, as a result, the de of her Kunai which touched Sasuke''s skin start to cut through it.


    Resulting in traces of red blood flowing out of the cut.


    Saying that Sasuke was scared would be an understatement, he was literally horrified by what was happening to him, tears rolled down his eyes, he had a pitiful look.


    But being the person that he is, Sasuke tried his best to suppress his wailings due to several reasons.


    First is that he understood the situation to some extent, if Itachi gave away information about this ''Uchiha Tsukihi'' that these two want then that would be a betrayal to the n and the vige. But if Itachi did not give away that information, then there is a possibility that he will die tonight.


    If Itachi were to sacrifice himself for the sake of his Otouto, then Sasuke would not be able to bear that, but if Itachi does not sacrifice himself for the sake of his Otouto, then Itachi would not be able to bear that.


    Andst, of all, Sasuke understood that Uchiha must never cry, so if someone saw him crying then he would be looked down upon by them.


    But he is still a child, and the fear still acted upon him, causing slight drops of tears to roll down his cheek.


    Itachi tried his best to pass a reassuring smile, and said softly, "Do not be afraid Sasuke, I will definitely save you!"


    Sasuke could not nod because if he did then the de of Kunai would cut a deeper wound, but his eyes became firm after he heard Itachi''s words, and he gritted his teeth to bear the worst because he had faith that Nii-san would definitely save him.


    "My�� what a touching brotherhood bond we have here!" �C mocked Oto Yumie as she licked her lips, and continued, "But Uchiha Itachi are you really sure you can save your Otouto? My patience is limited, and I want your answer now, I want information on Uchiha Tsukihi!"


    Itachi stared at Oto Yumie coldly, "I DO NOT KNOW OF ANY UCHIHA TSUKIHI! There is no one in the Uchiha n with this name, you can verify this information through all your means, but it won''t change anything, if someone does not exist then they do not exist��!"


    Oto Yumie''s expression darkened.


    Shimura Danzo said to Orochimaru that the Uchiha n does not have anyone with the name ''Uchiha Tsukihi'''' and now that Itachi has also said so, then it''s possible that ''Tsukihi'' is a pseudonym or a fake name.


    Thinking so, Oto Yumie described the physical feature of ''Tsukihi'' as well as some of her abilities, and then asked again, "Now answer me!"


    ''She is really after Ho-san!'' - Was Itachi''s thought, but even if he understood this, Itachi still shook his head, "No one in the n matches this description."


    And what Itachi said is not a lie�� There is really no one within Uchiha n in Konoha who matches the description.


    This was the moment Oto Yumie'' was out of patience, and said coldly, "If you want your otouto back, you will bring Uchiha Tsukihi to me."


    After dropping these words, Oto Yumie did not wait for Itachi''s reply, and just disappeared from her position along with Sasuke.


    Itachi looked at Shinno for a second and seeing that he has no ns to act, Itachi ignored him and jumped forward to pursue the Kunoichi.


    When Itachi passed by him, Shinno noticed the merging pattern in Itachi''s eyes, at a nce it seemed to form the shape of three spiraling curves around the pupil, and an eerie aura was oozing off of Itachi''s body along with ptable chakra fluctuations.


    ''It seems Orochimaru is going to be in big trouble��'' �C Such an idea took birth in Shinno''s mind.


    Shaking his head, Shinno soon let go of this thought, for one, Orochimaru is a Sannin, and you know what that means, and secondly, Shinno doesn''t care in the slightest at what happens to Orochimaru, the savvy snake could die for all he cares.


    With that out of the way, Shinno closed his eyes and tried to perceive the thing for which he came to Konoha.


    After a while, Shinno opened his eyes and turned his head in the direction of the Hyuga n.


    "Is she there?" �C muttered Shinno.


    There are only two reasons why he sneaked into Konoha this time, the first is to repay Orochimaru''s favor, and the second is to find the daughter of Miko and devour her. This is the most important part.


    After bing the Jinchuriki of Moryo, Shinno has obtained a lot of knowledge, and he has also learned that Miko and Moryo are two halves of the same being. Which made him understand that as long as he swallows the power of both, Moryo and Miko, he would gain the powers of both Miko and Moryo, as a result transcending into a greater being, perhaps even superior to Pain who has the eyes of Rikudo Sennin.


    But when he reached the Land of Demon and broke into the Pce of Miko, he found out that Miko had already passed on her powers to her daughter, and sent her away, and also ced some kind of Miko specific Fuinjutsu on her daughter which hindered Shinno''s perception of Shion.


    Well, after that Miko was killed by them, and with her death, the sealing technique she ced on her daughter also started to disappear. As a result, Shinno was able to perceive the approximate location of Shion.


    Looking in the direction in which he perceived Shion''s position, Shinno did not dy any longer and hurried over.


    He did not tell about his objective to anyone in the Akatsuki, so he wants to swallow Miko''s daughter as early as he can without alerting anyone.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 548 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 299 - – 295 Spirit Body Strength

    Shiver�� Shiver��


    For some reason, Kuroto suddenly started to feel this sudden cold feeling.


    Currently, he is in a spirit body form, and logically speaking it should not be possible for him to feel any kind of coldness or warmth as it simply doesn''t make any sense. At least, not with the absence of thermoreceptors that only a physical body can have.


    Flying such a long distance in the Soul state is a first-time experience for Kuroto.


    As his first impression, Kuroto felt that traveling in a soul state is indeed somewhat advantageous as the speed is unreasonably fast. Even if Kuroto is used to the extremely fast speed of Tenseigan Chakra Mode, he still felt that the soul state travel might as well be the second-fastest mode of travel in the Shinobi world. Right after Space-Time techniques.


    And since Kuroto knows that he has no way of mastering Space-Time techniques for now, so he feels that such a mode of travel is also a very viable option, considering its advantages.


    But soon, Kuroto started to feel difort..


    And this difort appeared in the form of the sudden coldness he started to feel.


    Logically speaking, Kuroto should not feel warmth or coldness in the spirit body form, and yet he does, why is that?


    He tried to think of the possible reasons, and the first possible reason Kuroto can think of was ''fast consumption of Chakra.''


    When traveling in Soul form, the rate of chakra consumption is indeed very high, moreover, in this state, Kuroto has no ess to Ryuumyaku Chakra, nor can he condense more of his chakra, so whatever chakra he already has is rigorously being consumed.


    And the second likeliest reason is the strength of spirit.


    For a myriad of time, Kuroto has pondered as to why was his gics weakerpared to the rest of the Hyuga (before awakening Tenseigan), Kuroto still doesn''t have any possible exnation but there is one possibility, and that is the strength of his soul.


    For condensing Charka both physical body and spirit body are essential, and the strength or weakness of either affects the other. From the time he has started to use Tenseigan Soul Descend, Kuroto has figured out that his Soul is way weaker than the indigenous people of this world, and that had somehow affected his physical body too.


    And even after he has awakened the Tenseigan which has increased his Soul Body''s strength significantly it is still nowhere near ready to perform such long-time separation from any physical body.


    And that''s why the Charka consumption is very-very high for Kuroto, at least very-very highpared to Miko-sama who was able to remain in the soul state even after losing her physical body for nearly a month if not longer. Well, Miko''s specific powers and Fuinjutsu might also be a cause behind this but who knows?


    Although he doesn''t think that his current soul body is weaker than Miko-sama, he does know thatpared to Otsutsuki Indra and Otsutsuki Asura, Kuroto is indeed iparable, after all, their souls have still been staying in the Shinobi World to this day.


    As for Rikudo Sennin, there is nothing to even speak about, someone who can give his Chakra to Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke such that both of their strength reached such a high level is simply unreasonable, and Kuroto couldn''t even begin to fathom just how strong would his soul be?


    It can only be described as a major qualitative gap of several levels.


    "Damn, I have to hurry�� or else��" �C Gradually, Kuroto felt that his consciousness has begun blurring.


    This is obviously not a good sign, it undoubtedly means that the Chakra Volume was at a limit, and he has to hurry.


    Fortunately, enough, he is already very close to the vige, otherwise, Kuroto would be in serious trouble.


    Increasing his speed, Kuroto rushed full throttle towards the direction of the vige and soon arrived.


    At this moment, the vige seems to have fallen into a chaotic state. Many ninjas were gathered near the Hokage Building, and many others were busy evacuating the vigers into the emergency shelter.


    Seeing such a state, Kuroto can''t help but wonder, "Has the situation gone so worse? Did Akatsukiunch a full-scale attack on the vige? No! that''s not possible because if it really happened then Konoha would have been destroyed already so that''s unlikely, but then what is the reason?"


    Kuroto was puzzled, more so because even with the chaotic state of the vige, no fighting seems to be happening around, so what is happening that has prompted Sandaime-sama to issue emergency evacuation?


    While Kuroto was wondering, he also noticed another spirit body that shed past the Hyuga n territory and disappeared.


    Kuroto frowned, "How can there be another spirit body here? Is it possible that someone in the n is inquiring about the situation in the vige in the spirit for?"


    Because Kuroto can only remember one Konoha Shinobi who used to use a soul transfer technique, and that Kato Dan, the only user is long dead. Does that mean that someone else has also mastered such a technique?


    When thinking so, Kuroto also thought of the possibility that this person may be the traitor that betrayed the vige to Kumo by passing secret intel.


    And this really makes sense, because if this traitor has mastered such a technique then he can easily pass on the information about theyout of the Hyuga n to others, guide them to the Hyuga n and even lead the culprit to sneak into the sleeping quarters of Hyuga Hinata.


    "I don''t think that he noticed me, and I think that I need to find a way to figure out who exactly that person is and then get rid of him as soon as I can." �C muttered Kuroto.


    Currently, Kuroto doesn''t have time to pursue that person, as Kuroto was having difficulty maintaining concentration but in the near future I will try to investigate.


    After nodding to himself, Kuroto did not stay here anymore and rushed in the direction of his secretboratory.


    Entering his secretboratory after bypassing all the barriers, Kuroto came to the room where two Nutrition tanks were stored.


    Looking at the two nutrition tanks in front of him, Kuroto groaned for a little.


    These two Nutrition tanks contained his Suijin Clone and Homusubi clone, and Kuroto was considering which option should he choose.


    After a while of weighing the situation a little, Kuroto decided and transferred his soul into Homusubi Clone.


    Since he won''t have ess to Ryuumyaku Chakra right now, so the battle potential of the Suijin Clone will be somewhat limited, and it would hard to deal with the likes of Shinno in the Jinchuriki state and Hiruko.


    Moreover, Ice Release is too conspicuous to act in a covert.


    So Homusubi clone is a better option, although the base strength is still not as good as Suijin Clone, the presence of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan makes up for that.


    And there is also a possibility that Shinno can perform high-level Genjutsu with the powers of Moryo, so the Visual Prowess of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan coupled with Daikokuten would make up for all the shorings and even give some advantages.


    When Kuroto transferred his soul into Homusubi Clone, the Sandaime Kazekage puppet helped in draining the solution inside the Nutrition Tank, and he can finallye out of the Nutrition Tank.


    Aftering out of the Nutrition Tank, Kuroto did not even bother about the wet body, and the first thing he did was take a deep breath to relieve the pain and coldness he was feeling earlier.


    The feeling of your spirit body being on the verge of copse is really makes one ufortable.


    But there is also no other alternative, strengthening of the spirit body can only be done through adaption, and that takes time and effort.


    Regardless, Kuroto doesn''t have time to ponder over such issues as he must hurry to ensure Yui and Shion''s safety.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter 549 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 300 - – 296 Hiruko And Shinno’s Change

    The attacker who dared to attempt Sandaime Hokage''s assassination and escaped from the Hokage Building was extremely swift, after just a few ups and downs he has already left the Hokage Building far behind, leaving the central area of the vige.


    The trailing Anbu members did not give up their pursue because of this. The Anbu Shinobi would never show mercy on someone who would dare to assassinate the Hokage, as such they spared no effort to increase their speed and closely followed the attacker.


    "Humph! Idiots." �C The attacker snorted coldly after looking at the trail behind him, and deep killing intent appeared in his heart.


    Deciding so, the attacker turned around the corner and stopped at the center of the intersection.


    Currently, the streets were very noisy, and the vigers were leading their families to take refuge. No one knew what the exact reason was for announcing an emergency so suddenly, so the people were a bit panicked and there was restlessness around.


    The attacker quietly stood waiting for the Anbu shinobi to arrive, he did not care about the presence of evacuating vigers. .


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    At this time, the Anbu members that followed him suddenly started to appear, their figures scattered around on the road, on the sidewalls, on top of the roofs of different houses, effectively forming a siege circle surrounding the attacker in the center.


    The collective appearance of so many Anbu immediately alerted the evacuating vigers, and they understood that something was wrong here.


    Many of the vigers are family members of shinobi and have also been shinobi themselves at some part of their lives, as such they understood that fighting is very likely to break out here, and at once fled without hindering Anbu shinobi.


    Now only the attacker and the Anbu members were left in the immediate vicinity.


    The attacker swept his gaze over the sieging circle, and he chuckled, "Hahaha�� Only twelve of you have caught up?"


    The Anbu shinobi looked at each other after hearing the attacker''s contemptuous words.


    Twelve Anbu means four Anbu teams and considering that they are dealing with only one enemy here means that this number is already quite high.


    While the Anbu shinobi were looking at each other, the attacker also looked at them. ording to Zetsu, intelligence on his own identity and abilities must not be revealed in this operation, therefore, the attacker was acting covertly.


    But now that he is surrounded by a few teams of Anbu shinobi, there is only one thing he can do to make sure that no intelligence of his identity and abilities are revealed, "Once all of them are killed, no one would find any intelligence!"


    And without further ado, he raised his arms and started printing the hand seals.


    The surrounding Anbu would obviously not sit back and wait for death. When the attacker started printing hand seals, they also started their offensive to eliminate the attacker.


    "Earth Release: Earth Bind!"


    "Fire Release: me Bullet!"


    "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"


    Instantly, the Anbu used abination technique, the earth Style Jutsu bound Hiruko, while the Fire Style and Wind Stylebined together resulting in much-enhancedpound ninjutsu that was shaped like arge fire dragon and it came towards the attacker as if it would eat him alive and burn him into dust.


    However, the attacker did not even try to dodge or counter these subsequent offensive attacks, all he did was just simply stretch out his hand.


    Whiiiiishh��


    With a sizzling sound, thebined ninjutsu that had an extraordinarily great momentum simply disappeared. It was mysteriously sucked inside the palm of the attacker.


    At the same time, the Earth Style Jutsu that has risen a few moments ago on the ground also copsed.


    "This��!?"


    "He was able to absorb our ninjutsu!"


    "Is It possible that he is using Dark Release?"


    "But he is an Uchiha, and Uchihas do not have Dark Release!"


    "Then maybe he has Mangekyou Sharingan, as they grant a user some tricky abilities��"


    "It is possible, but I would say that''s not the case here, look at his eyes, they are still at a simple three tomoe state."


    The attacker chuckled at the confused state of the Anbu shinobi, and without waiting for them to recover from their shock, he suddenly disappeared from his position at an unreal fast speed.


    Whoosh��


    And the next thing you know, he was standing behind one of the Anbu shinobi.


    "Just how��?" �C ��


    This Anbu only felt was somethinging out of his chest and looking down he noticed a ck arm sticking out from his chest and carried his still-beating heart in its grip.


    Cough�� Spurt�� Plop��


    Fell on the ground and died.


    Everyone was shocked, but that did not stop them fromunching the next set of offensive, as the two nearest Anbu members nearest to kill the attacker.


    One of the Anbu brandished a special sword, while the other one had a Kunai in each hand.


    Seeing two Anbu members rushing toward him, he shook his head lightly, he did not bother to dodge. And at the moment when the sword''s de and the Kunai were supposed to kill him in a pincer attack, the attacker just raised his hand to block both the weapons.


    Both Anbu members frowned upon such a reaction.


    Because this was not an instinctive response from the attacker, it was a controlled action, and they felt that cking des with hand was unreasonable unless and until someone ispletely confident in his ability to do so.


    And their doubts soon became a reality as the moment both des touched the attacker, a loud sound of metal cking echoed.


    Immediately afterward, cracks started to appear on the Sword and the Kunai.


    Before, either of them could react to such an iprehensible change, both of their chests were also pierced by the attacker and their beating hearts were gouged out and crushed by him.


    Losing their hearts, both of them coughed out blood and fell on the ground, as blood kept flowing out of their hollowed chests.


    By now, the other Anbu shinobi were already covered in cold sweats.


    "His body is��!?"


    "No doubt about it, that one is Steel Release! Close Combat is useless against him!"


    "Ninjutsu also seems to be ineffective against him!"


    "Taking advantage of speed also doesn''t seem to be an option!"


    "He also has Sharingan, it is unlikely that Genjutsu would work against him!"


    The captain of one of the team stated, "Do not panic, use Fuinjutsu to trap him, and limit his movements!"


    With just a few words of the Captain of one of the team, all the Anbu ninja regained their confidence and redeployed their tactics.


    However, the attacker did not give them enough time to execute their tactics, as he shed from one position to another.


    Every time his figure disappears, one of the Anbu members would lose his or her life, and within just a few short moments six more Anbu members fell to the ground in the pool of their own blood with their crushed heart lying next to them.


    "We are no match for him, retreat, at least the intelligence on his abilities must be passed back!" �C With on three members of the twelve remaining, one of the Anbu members issued the order for retreat, and immediately following the order, the three Anbu separated and started running away in three different directions. The purpose was obviously to increase the possibility of survival of at least one of them.


    "Hahaha�� you want to run away? Do you think you can?" �C with a loudugh, the attacker stretched out his palm, in the direction of the Shinobi who issued the order, "Dark Release: Judgement!" �C and immediately light blue me sprouted out of the attacker''s hand burning the shinobi into dust.


    The very next moment, his figure sh disappeared and appeared next to the second Shinobi, "Tell me, do you think that you can?" �C and immediately he again stretched out his hand, "Dark Release: Inhaling Maw!" �C Followed by his action, the running Anbu Shinobi''s Chakra was absorbed into the diamond symbol.


    "My Chakra��? You rea��lly have�� dark Rele��ase Kek��kei Ge��nk��ai d..o..nt..y...o...��o!" �C was all he spoke before falling to the ground like a dried up raisin, and soon lost his breath.


    But the attacker did not hear this Anbu shinobi''s dying words, as he has already sh disappeared and rushed towards thest one.


    While chasing after the Anbu Shinobi, he again stretched out his hand. But this time, neither were there any blue me nor was any chakra absorbed. But long white bandages extended out of his hands and rushed towards the Anbu at a speed faster than that of sound!


    The bandages soon closed the distance between the two, and entangled the Anbu''s hands, legs, and neck, making him not be able to go any further.


    With the Anbu Shinobi captured, the attacker grinned, he also controlled the bandages and dragged the Anbu shinobi backward.


    Now, the Anbu shinobi was already lying on the ground, and while keeping his one foot on top of the head of the Anbu Shinobi, the attacker said, "You are weak, and so you know what is the sin of a weak!?"


    Although the Anbu shinobi was very much alive, he did not care about the words of the attacker, nor did he respond to the attacker.


    The attacker chuckled, and then put force in his leg to crush that head like some watermelon.


    Kacha��


    The entire scene was like a gore painting, and the attacker appreciated his art by nodding to himself.


    After having painted Konoha, he did not stay in this ce anymore and disappeared.


    Sometimeter, he appeared within the forest region outside the vige.


    With the attacker''s, a green bud sprouted out of the ground and soon revealed its figure. This person was none other than Zetsu.


    Looking at the attacker, Zetsu asked, "Hiruko, did youplete your part of the mission sessfully?"


    The attacker who attacked Sandaime Hokage, Mitokado Homura, as well as killed many of the Anbu ninjas was none other than Hiruko, who has gained five distinct and powerful Kekkei Genkai, and has already mastered theirbined use at a primary level.


    Not looking at Zetsu, "Yes, as asked, a Shinobi with Sharingan, with his body structure simr to Uchiha Shisui and speed as fast as ''Uchiha Shisui of the Body Flicker'' attempted to assassinate Sandaime Hokage, although failed, he did manage to injure one of the elder advisors." - Hiruko said as he removed the mask and tore off the ck disguise that he wore.


    Zetsu nodded and curiously watched Hiruko.


    At this time, Hiruko''s muscles and skeletal structure squirmed and transformed back into his own skeletal structure.


    Zetsu said with an impressed look, "This technique of yours that alters body structure is better than simple Transformation Techniques."


    Hiruko smiled in glee.


    Chimera Technique grants him various passive abilities other than the five Kekkei Genkai he absorbed and being able to alter his body structure is one of those abilities.


    After changing back to his original body structure, Hiruko looked around his surroundings and asked curiously, "Where is Shinno? Shouldn''t he be here waiting for me?"


    ��


    In the Vige.


    Plop��


    With a muffled sound, a Hyuga chunin was knocked and hit the wall severely.


    Shinno dusted off his hands and went further.


    Currently, he was no longer the old Shinno, after having used the Body Revival Technique inbination with the Dark Chakra from Moryo to increase his strength, Shinno underwent a great physical change. His hair and beard have grown wild and much longer, as well as ckening under his eyes. His eyebrows became thicker, and his muscles greatly expanded. All this made him look much younger and more physically fit. Even the creases under his eyes and the dark bags around them also seem to have disappeared.


    Overall, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that he is now terrifyingly strong!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 550 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 301 - – 297 You Are Pathetic, Aren’t You?

    ncing at the Hyuga Ninja who has lost his breath in just one punch, Shinno clenched his fist, feeling the strength his body contained, he smiled in ecstasy, "This is the perfect body!"


    Shinno felt the changes within his body and felt that his current body contained endless power, even just a casual punch can exert a terrifying level of power to the extent that it can kill a Hyuga Chunin with little ease, such a thing waspletely unimaginable in the past.


    Moreover, the amount of Chakra he had ess to also felt endless, like�� like an endless sea, and Shinno can''t help but marvel at this, "So this what it feels to be like to be a Jinchuriki!"


    At this time, another Hyuga Chunin, who was responsible for the evacuation of the vigers found out Shinno and asked vigntly, "Just what are you do�� in�� g�� h�� e��. r-��?"


    The Hyuga Chunin did not get to finish his words, as a punch in the chest stopped his words midway.


    His eyes bulged, body arched backward, the sound of ribs cracking was clearly heard, and saliva and blood were coughed out by him�� And the next moment he copsed on the ground, he tried to speak but no sound came out. .


    Shinno smiled and then proceeded forward,pletely ignoring the two dead Hyuga ninjas.


    With the previous punch, Shinno has damaged the heart and lungs of the Hyuga Chunin, a result causing internal bleeding andck of air in his lungs, even he did not receive emergency medical treatment within 10 seconds, then he would die without any question.


    Walking forward, Shinno focused on the exact location from where he felt the power of Miko resonating with Moryo sealed inside him.


    Finding it, Shinno slowly walked forward and soon arrived near the house of Hyuga Kuroto.


    Looking forwards, Shinno saw that a Kunoichi, a little girl, and a normal human carrying bow and arrow were running somewhere, possibly towards the emergency shelter that the other shinobi were also going towards.


    Shinno chuckled, and immediately exerted strength in his leg, and jumped forward, crushing the floor below his feet, and took a high leap into the air.


    And traveling at fast speed, he soon covered up the distance between them andnded in front of the three while crushing the road below his feet with an exploding sound.


    Boom��


    The sudden appearance of this person immediately alerted Hyuga Yui, Shion, and Taruho.


    Yui immediately stood before Shion and Taruho, with her Byakugan activated, took her battle stance, and asked vigntly, "Who are you?"


    Although Shion has never personally seen Shinno, because of her intuition and disposition as a Miko, she felt resonance with the Moryo sealed within Shinno and also had an innate resistance, fear, and disgust towards Shinno.


    Taruho drew out his bow and arrow and guarded the shivering Shion.


    Shinno did not look at the Hyuga Kunoichi, his gaze was directed towards the young girl shivering at the back, and he smiled contemptuously.


    Simr to how Miko can sense Moryo, so can Moryo sense Miko, and Shinno being the current Jinchuriki of Moryo, he can obviously sense what Moryo can sense. So, with just a nce he knew that the little girl shivering at the back of these two soon-to-be-dead people is his target, even if he has never seen the little girl before.


    After confirming his target, Shinno transferred his gaze towards the young Kunoichi who protected the little Miko and observed her eyes and battle stance.


    Maybe it was because he felt that he held the situation in the palm of his hand, so Shinno was in a good mood, and felt like ying a bit, "Oh, another Hyuga, a Kunoichi at that, say now that I think about it I want to ask you something, do you know of someone with the name Hyuga Kuroto? He should be about the same age as you, I suppose."


    ''Is he�� is he after Kuroto-Kun?" �C Yui''s gaze immediately changed, from a vignt look to a fierce one, and she immediately spoke with a gloomy and murderous tone, "What do you want with him!?"


    Shinno didn''t seem to notice the Hyuga Kunoichi''s dark tone, or maybe even if he noticed, he didn''t seem to care, and chuckled, "Want something from him? No, no, you misunderstand me, I am not interested in some lowly Hyuga of the Branch Division, who is nothing more than a ve to his rotten n, the reason I am asking about him is that I worked with him a few years ago, it was part of a mission that he took a few years ago, along with Uchiha Itachi, but anyway it doesn''t really matter, I am here for Miko''s daughter." �C Speaking so, Shinno took a step forward, the mere thought of swallowing the power of Miko and be an existence beyond the level of Bijuu, reaching the realm of Super Kage level made Shinno extremely excited.


    Taruho immediately drew an arrow, and warned, "Stop, don''t take a single step forward!"


    But Shinnopletely ignored Taruho''s warning, will Shinno even be deterred by mere bow and arrow?


    Shaking his head with a chuckle, Shinno did not even nce at Taruho and took another step forward.


    Taruho did not speak anything but directly shot the arrow.


    Shinno still did not bother to look towards theing arrow, and merely tilted his head, to dodge and said, "Don''t put unnecessary resistance, it will only make things difficult for you, ept your destiny!"


    Yui has already observed Shinno''s state, she can see extremely dark and evil chakra surging like a volcano within Shinno, she has never seen something like that, or maybe she has, the Kyuubi, but that was only from a distance, but now was different.


    Was she scared? Well yeah�� anyone would be! But she has no intention of running!


    Why? Firstly, this person is after Shion, the little girl is under Kuroto-Kun''s protection, and since, Kuroto-Kun has gone to the Land of Demons to check the state of Shion''s mother, so Yui must protect Shion, this is her responsibility as Kuroto-Kun''s significant other.


    And secondly, this person dared to mention Kuroto-Kun, which means that he will also target Kuroto-Kun if left alone, and how can she let such a thing happen, she knows that Kuroto-Kun is strong and won''t be defeated so easily, but this does not mean that she will simply walk away knowing that this person will sooner orter go after the person she loves more than anything in the world!


    Yui did not look back and said to Taruho, "Taruho-san, take Shion-chan and leave, I''ll hold him!"


    Shinno raised his eyebrow, andughed, "You think you can stop me?" �C and immediately his figure shed and approached Yui.


    His speed was extremely fast and his fist was already positioned to directly kill the Hyuga Kunoichi with just one punch.


    "Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm!"


    However, his fist did not connect with the Hyuga Kunoichi, as a high-pressured air thrust suddenly stopped him mid-way and then blew him with a tremendous force before he even realized that he was hit.


    Blown away by this sudden attack, Shinno severely crashed to the sidewall, causing it to immediately copse.


    "Body Revival Technique!"


    As the dust settled, Shinno got up and dusted himself, as his muscles wiggled, bulged, and strengthened, to be honest, he was somewhat surprised, he did not think that any random Kunoichi would be able to do so.


    But he wasn''t really worried, it only made this hunt a bit more interesting.


    After getting up, and dusting himself, Shinno again rushed towards the young Hyuga Kunoichi.


    Yui did not move from her position, as the enemy came closer to her, suddenly two metal chakrams slid down from the sleeves of her Kimono and were held by her in both of her hands.


    The moment, Shinno''s fist was again about to hit her, she leaned her head back, and bent her back backward, her body formed a D-shape, and using both her hands, she lifted both her legs, kicked Shinno on the lower chin with her left leg, then using the same momentum she did a flip and threw both Chakram towards Shinno, one after another.


    Shinno who was sent backward with the kick in the chin immediately noticed two chakrams that were spinning at a very high speeding towards him, and he immediately drew out Kunai to deflect the two spinning Chakram.


    While he tried to deflect the two Chakram, the trajectory of both the chakram changed, as a thin metal wire was connected to both of them and it allowed Yui to control their trajectories. So, both the Kunai were cut, and along with it, both of his arms were also cut.


    "Body Revival Technique!"


    With this, the battle should havee to an end, but actually, it did not, Shinno did not seem to care about his severed arms, and rushed towards Yui. While he rushed towards her, the tissues around his severed arm wiggled and suddenly started to expand, and started growing, and instantly they had already regenerated.


    Yui was shocked seeing such a scene, "Regenerating severed arms?"


    However shocked Yui may have been, this did not affect her reactions as a taijutsu battle broke out between Shinno and Yui.


    Each of Yui''s attacks caused internal damage to Shinno, but for some reason, all of them continued to be healed. It seemed as if Shinno was not suffering any injury. And as the battle progressed, Yui''s advantage started to fall, and Shinno started to gain the upper hand.


    "Revival Fist!" �C Shinno gathered Dark Chakra into both his hands and unleashed a powerful shockwave towards Yui.


    Yui was horrified and she had no confidence to be able to dodge this pressured shockwave that would cause tremendous internal damage.


    "Yui onee-chan!" �C Shion who was not far away eximed, but it didn''t seem that her scream would have much effect.


    As Shinno''s fists approached Yui, suddenly a shadow leaped down the street at an extremely fast speed, grabbed Yui, who was not able to move much, and disappeared.


    Boom��!


    And the Dark Chakra that exploded from Shinno''s fist caused a loud explosion.


    As the dust settled, the view became clear, Shinno frowned because he didn''t see the copsed figure of the Hyuga Kunoichi.


    At this time, a female voice reached Shinno''s ears, "Hey you, what is your name??"


    "Hyuga�� Hyuga Yui!" �C answered Yui, who was held in the arms of this Kunoichi.


    "So, Yui-san, do you think you will be able to stand?" �C asked the Kunoichi.


    Yui immediately nodded, "Yes�� Yes, I am able to stand."


    The Kunoichi nodded and helped Yui stand on her feet.


    Then she turned to the teenager with bow and arrow in his hand, and asked: "What is your name kid?"


    "Taruho." �C answered the boy.


    Yui nodded and said, "Can I trust you to escort the little girl and this injured Kunoichi here, to the evacuation center?" �C asked the Kunoichi who was dressed in ck Kunoichi vest with an Uchiha n crest in the back.


    "But�� but what about him?" �C questioned Taruho.


    "Don''t worry about him, he won''t be hindering you!" �C answered the Kunoichi.


    Taruho thought for a moment and nodded, "Alright."


    The Kunoichi nodded, "Good, now when I signal the three of you to go, then go!"


    "You!" �C Shinno frowned when he saw the Kunoichi, as she was none other than Uchiha Tsukihi!


    Hearing Shinno''s shout, Uchiha Tsukihi turned and looked at him with a murderous gaze.


    If Uchiha Tsukihi (or Kuroto) arrived here even a momentte then Yui would have been seriously injured by Shinno and thinking so Tsukihi''s heart was almost raised to her throat.


    Shinno didn''t seem to care about Tsukihi''s gaze and asked with an irritated expression, "Why are you obstructing me Uchiha Tsukihi?"


    Tsukihi did not answer, but leaped forward slightly, and said to Taruho, Shion, and Yui, "Now go, leave him to me."


    Hyuga Yui looked up and down at Uchiha Tsukihi.


    Her intuition is telling her that this Uchiha Kunoichi is quite familiar, but even after trying to remember as to who she is, Yui was sure that she has never seen her or heard the name, not personally, not from someone else, as such Yui asked with a frown, "Who are you?"


    Uchiha Tsukihi''s gaze did not shift from Shinno, as she replied to Yui, "It does not matter who I am, what matters is that the three of you have to get out of here before this ce bes a battlefield, remember the task that you were entrusted with and focus on that objective, leave him to me!"


    ''Yui, I will be going to the Land of Demons, please try to protect Shion in my absence.'' �C was what Kuroto-Kun asked her to do.


    From her battle with the enemy, Yui hase to realize that this person uses some unknown Jutsu which allows him to regenerate all his injuries, again and again, therefore, it would be hard for her to kill him so easily.


    ''And this Kunoichi seems to know Shinno and is confident to hold him back to secure a retreat for them, so there is a possibility that she has some way to deal with his regenerative abilities, so it''s best that she deals with him.'' �C Thinking so, Yui did not hesitate any longer, and led Shion and Taruho away from here.


    Shinno did not blindly chase after the three, but asked, "I am going to ask this once again, why are you obstructing me Uchiha Tsukihi!?"


    Tsukihi said, casually "Because I feel like it. But you can think of this as a payback for sending Oto Yumie after me."


    Shinno frowned, and he didn''t really have an answer here, because even if he says that Oto Yumie came after her on her own ord, it wouldn''t be believable as Oto Yumie was introduced as his subordinate.


    Since he did not have any answer here, Shinno said coldly, "I understand, but I will say this if you have even slight attachment to your life, then you would better step aside because I will not spare your life just because you are Uchiha Shinichi''s subordinate!"


    Uchiha Tsukihi giggled, and did exactly the opposite of what Shinno asked her to do, instead of stepping aside, she blocked Shinno, started walking forward, as well as held the Katana at her waist.


    Seeing that Uchiha Tsukihi does not have any intention to follow his words, and the fact that this bitchpletely ignored his warnings, Shinno shouted in rage, "How dare you look down on me? Damn Uchiha bitch so proud of your bloodline? I will show you today what real power is!"


    With that, Shinno let out a loud scream, instantly, dense ckish-violet chakra vapor, visible to the naked eye burst out of his body.


    Under the influence of these chakra vapors, the already bulging muscles of Shinno further wiggled, bulged, and strengthened.


    "Hahahaha��" �C with a franticugh, Shinno shouted, "Do you see this, this is real power, real strength�� you Uchiha should be ashamed of yourselves, always relying on the power of Kekkei Genkai!"


    Tsukihi''s expression shrank.


    At this time, the chakra reaction on Shinno''s body was extremely strong and dark, giving off a feeling that she stood in the presence of a full-fledged Bijuu ss being.


    ''Damn, fighting him without Ryuumyaku will be extremely tough, not to mention that I can''t openly reveal my Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�� this battle will be extremely-extremely tough! I have to y this out with wit instead of pure brawn'' �C thought Tsukihi.


    Suddenly Tsukihi said, "Is that the best you can do? Well, I am not surprised, Shinichi-sama did say that you are the second weakest in the organization, just after Zetsu who specializes in collecting intelligence, isn''t that right?"


    Shinno chuckled, and just as he was about to answer something unexpected happened.


    Whoosh�� pierce��


    Suddenly there was a sound of something breaking past the speed of sound which reached Shinno''s ears, and then the next thing he understood was that something pierced his chest from the back.


    Shocked at this sudden change, Shinno looked at his back and found an Uchiha Tsukihi standing at his back, with her Sharingan activated.


    Shinno was confused, he looked at his front only to see that nothing stood in front of him.


    Shinno was stunned for a moment and reacted, "Genjutsu��?"


    Uchiha Tsukihi giggled in a mocking tone, "Sure enough, just as Shinichi-sama said, you are pathetic, aren''t you?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 551 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 302 - – 298 Three More To Go!

    With the sess of the sneak attack, Tsukihi was about to weave the hand signs tounch a fire-style Jutsu, but upon noticing that the Dark Chakraing off from Shinno had suddenly intensified, and his muscles have again started to wiggle, Tsukihi immediately stopped and withdrew backward.


    Drip�� Drip�� Drip��


    As the Katana was suddenly pulled out of Shinno''s chest, some blood sprouted out of the wound, as well as from Shinno''s mouth, and dripped on the ground.


    But it soon started to heal, however, Shinno was angered, and covering the still healing wound, Shinno spoke with a gloomy tone, "How dare you��!"


    He didn''t expect that he would be affected by a Genjutsu even with Moryo sealed inside him.


    Tsukihi did not care about Shinno''s gloomy tone, she just casually waved her Katana to get rid of the blood on it, and without saying a word, she was analyzing Shinno''s changes, especially how his injury was being healed rapidly.


    This attack was just a preemptive one, as Tsukihi need to understand the degree of Shinno''s regeneration.


    It must not be forgotten that the Secret Technique of Physical Regeneration that was passed onto Kuroto by Orochimaru was obtained from Shinno, so Shinno must know how to use that technique perfectly, there is also a possibility that Shinno is also using the Chimera technique, and coupled with the fact that he has also swallowed Moryo, so it is understandable killing him won''t be an easy task.


    And as expected, within just short few seconds, the stabbed wound on Shinno''s chestpletely disappeared, but the muscles on his body were still squirming..


    Tsukihi''s squinted, immediately turned around, and ran away in the opposite direction to of Yui, Shion, and Taruho.


    "Want to escape??" �C Shinno''s eyes were already red by now, and his expression was full of anger.


    The stab wound a moment ago did not cause any substantial damage to his body, but the fact that his damn Uchiha bitch has repeatedly annoyed him, angered Shinno, especially when he was immersed in the feeling of infinite power.


    And seeing that this damn bitch now wants to run away, how can Shinno allow such a thing to happen?


    Smash�� Boom�� Break�� Crack��


    The angered Shinnopletely disregarded the houses and walls, and like an uncontrolled bull, rushed straight towards Uchiha Tsukihi, everything that came in his path was demolished causing loud sounds to reach even the far end of the vige.


    Uchiha Tsukihi who was running in the front nced back, and for a while she was stunned by Shinno''s physical strength, being able to demolish houses so easily is not a joke, you know.


    But what made Tsukihi more surprised was Shinno''s stupid behavior, it''s true that demolishing houses so easily is not a joke, but it''s not that big of a deal either, but the fact that Shinno is doing so is pure foolishness because doing so will only attract the attention of others here, which is obviously not conducive to his objective.


    ''Is his mentality somehow affected by Moryo?'' �C a momentary thought appeared in Tsukihi''s mind.


    Because this is indeed a possibility.


    Tsukihi can be sure that the dark and evil chakra of Moryo is significantly higher than the mere Reibi that Shinno used in the Cannon, and Moryo is pure evil, and it is impossible that there would be noplications of swallowing Moryo.


    At least, ordinary people should not be able to resist the spiritual erosion caused by Moryo, and considering the foolish behavior of Shinno, it is very likely that his mind is being passively affected by Moryo.


    But looking at all the houses copsed by Shinno, Tsukihi noticed onemon thing, each house was empty, which means that all the residents have evacuated somewhere.


    Tsukihi can''t figure out the exact reason for Sandaime to issue such an order.


    This is because such an order of emergency evacuation is not issued unless the vige is in existential crisis, and Tsukihi can''t figure out what exactly happened that prompted Sandaime to issue such an order.


    It couldn''t be that some other Shinobi vigeunched a surprise attack because there are no noises of fighting anywhere.


    "What exactly happened in the vige in my absence?" �C muttered Tsukihi.


    After some thinking, Tsukihi thought of one possibility, ''Is it somehow rted to Uchiha nunching a Coup d''��tat?''


    Considering Shinno''s daring infiltration within the vige, there is also a possibility that Akatsuki nned all this and put all the me on the Uchiha n.


    ��


    On the side of Team-11.


    As Kakashi who was still in his Dog Anbu gear waited for the response, the Anbu who wore the Eagle mask said, "Hmm�� it most likely is a trap�� I am not hundred percent sure as there is something hindering with my perception, captain!"


    Dog frowned, "Most Likely?"


    Cat quickly said in a low whisper, "Captain, let me rescue him, if it is me, then even if it is a trap it won''t be effective on me."


    Dog nced at the young Kunoichi who was wearing the eagle mask, and had purple hair, then turned to Cat, and nodded, "Alright, but be careful."


    With the captain''s nod, Cat''s figure disappeared and instantly appeared on the grass about four or five meters away from the tree on which Uzumaki Naruto was tied up.


    When Uzumaki Naruto saw the sudden arrival of this ninja who wore a strange cat mask, he tried to struggle more and tried to speak many things, but for some reason, no coherent sound came.


    Cat activated his Mangekyou Sharingan and observed his surroundings, no traps were present nearby, but that simply doesn''t make sense.


    With a doubtful look, Cat turned towards Naruto and still saw that there were no traps.


    At this time, Cat was a bit confused, but regardless, he cautiously walked towards the tied-up Uzumaki Naruto, and just when he tried to cut the rope through which Uzumaki Naruto was tied, he suddenly heard the sound of exploding tag burning.


    Hiss��


    Suddenly hearing the sound of exploding tag being lit, Cat did not care about his own safety, hurriedly cut the rope, removed Uzumaki Naruto''s jacket, threw it upwards, and immediately shielded Naruto.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    In an instant, a series of violent explosions engulfed the area where Cat and Uzumaki Naruto were present.


    Dog was shocked and worried, the three tomoe in his Sharingan were spinning, and he rushed forward, trying to check out Cat and Uzumaki Naruto''s situation.


    At this time, a spiraling whirl appeared behind the Eagle Masked Kunoichi, and a hand stretched out from the spiraling whirl.


    "One solved, three more to go!"


    .


    .


    Read up to chapter - 542 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 303 - – 299 That’s Iza-…!

    The moment that hand was about to touch the should of Eagle masked Anbu, Monkey masked Anbu suddenly came out of nowhere, caught her, and shed away.


    Chiiiirrrrpppp��


    And the very next instant, the sharp sound chirping of thousands of birds was resounded in the forest, and with dangerously dazzling thunder wrapped around his hand, the Dog masked Anbu, who had turned back a few moments ago, quickly rushed towards the masked man.


    "If it isn''t the long lost Chidori��" �C whispered masked man to no one in particr while looking at the lightning wrapped around the right arm of Dog masked Anbu.


    Dog masked Anbu didn''t seem to notice the masked man''s fluctuating emotions.


    His speed was extremely fast, and in just an instant, he had already arrived in front of the masked man, but the fact that the masked man did not even attempt to dodge, retreat or block the attack made him feel confused.


    Whoosh��


    Dog''s eyes shrank, the attack that was supposed to kill, or at least injure the masked man, did not even touch him, in fact, it just phased right through him, as if�� as if what was standing before them was nothing more than a projection.


    "What sort of ninjutsu is that��?" �C muttered Dog in confusion.


    But before he could reanalyze things, he suddenly felt a harsh kick on his waist, and with just one blow, Dog was blown away and severely crashed on the nearby tree��


    The Masked man muttered in anger and disappointment, "Pathetic, useless as always�� can''t stop anything, can''t save anyone!"


    At this time the dust on the opposite side cleared, and Cat Anbu, who had a dark green skeletal structure covering him was revealed.


    His back was covered in small burns but nothing too dangerous.


    He also saw the weird scene where Captain''s attack phased right through the body of the masked man, and to be honest, he even with his Mangekyou Sharingan was unable to figure out the exact mechanism. He was certain that it wasn''t due to some sort of Genjutsu or mere image projection. The masked man is indeed standing there but the attack still phased right through him, this was strange.


    He understood that they have encountered a powerful enemy with strange abilities, so he did not dare to be careless, and said to the panicked Uzumaki Naruto, who was held by him. "I and my teammates will deal with him, meanwhile you will run in the direction of the vige, can you do that?"


    Cat knew that the reinforcements from the vige will be on their way, so as long as Uzumaki Naruto runs in the direction of the vige, he will soon meet up with them, and thus will be escorted back to the vige safely.


    Although Naruto is a kid, and he was unaware that this masked shinobi was secretly protecting and watching him for months now, but he saw the scene where this masked Shinobi did not hesitate to risk his life in order to save him just a few moments ago, he was still touched.


    And with the calm and gentle tone he spoke to Naruto, Naruto instinctively nodded, for some reason, Naruto felt that this person was different from the rest of the vigers�� he was like�� like�� Hyuga Kuroto, yeah�� like Hyuga Kuroto, and Ramen Guy.


    So out of trust, Naruto nodded, and as soon as the cat-masked shinobi put him down, he ran away.


    It''s just that the ignorant kid did not know the right direction at all, and although he ran extremely fast, he did not run in the right direction.


    Cat looked helpless, but at this time it was already toote to stop the kid, so Cat could only sigh, and look at the Captain.


    Dog nodded towards the Cat, then nced at Eagle, "Go after the kid, and make sure that he reaches the vige safely!"


    The Eagle masked Anbu hesitated a little, but looking at the resolute eyes of three of her seniors, she nodded and disappeared in the direction Naruto went.


    The masked man did not stop her, he justzily stood in the center of the three Anbu.


    With Naruto and Eagle gone, Cat asked with a sharp tone, "Just who are you, and what do you want with that kid, I don''t believe you are from Amatsukami?"


    The Masked man did not even bother to look at Cat, or any of the other two members of Team-11, from beginning to end, his gaze was on Uzumaki Naruto and the Eagle Anbu that went after Naruto.


    To be honest, the Jinchuriki kid wasn''t really his target, bringing Naruto here was just part of his n, and letting him escape was also part of his n, so he did not have any intention of stopping Naruto from beginning to end.


    At this moment, sudden noise was heard, and from the looks of it, arge number of Shinobi were on their way here.


    The masked man chuckled loudly, "It''s about time!" �C and immediately activated some strange technique. As soon as the technique was activated his figure distorted and disappeared in a spiraling whirl.


    The second part of his n has just begun, confronting Uchiha Shisui and Hatake Kakashi wasn''t really necessary, as such the masked man tacitly disappeared, because his objective was achieved.


    "Damn, it''s a space-time Jutsu again!" �C muttered Cat with a frown.


    No matter how much either of three thinks about it, there doesn''t seem to be a way to counter this technique.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Apanied by the sound of breaking past wind, several figures, led by Elder Danzo arrived at the battlefield.


    Shimura Danzo looked at the state of the battlefield, and with just a nce he figured out some things, then he turned towards the captain of Anbu Team-11, and questioned, "Where is the attacker? Where is the Jinchuriki?"


    Dog pointed in the direction Uzumaki Naruto ran in, and said, "The attacker just escaped using some sort of Space-Time Jutsu, and Uzumaki Naruto ran in that direction. Eagle of our team went after Uzumaki Naruto and we were going to go after him as well."


    "Stop!" �C Shimura Danzo ordered and stopped the three of Team-11 to chase after Uzumaki Naruto. His gaze was flickering as if he was preparing for something.


    Cat asked doubtfully, "Danzo-sama, is something wrong?"


    The Dog looked at Shimura Danzo deeply and then signaled something to Monkey, unlike Cat, who was really worried about the safety of Uzumaki Naruto, the keen captain of Team-11 noticed the strangeness of Shimura Danzo''s expression.


    At this moment, the Captain of the Hokage Guards along with the rest of the Hokage Guards also arrived, came next to Dog, and whispered lightly, "Someone tried to assassinate Hokage-sama, we suspect that the culprit of the attack is Uchiha Shisui."


    The Dog was shocked and immediately denied, "It''s impossible, Uchiha Shisui has been under my watch from beginning to end, it cannot be him!"


    The fact that Hatake Kakashi denied it made Shimura Danzo''s determination stronger. He instantly used the Body Flicker Technique and instantly rushed towards Uchiha Shisui without any warning or questioning. With his crutch pointing towards Shisui.


    Uchiha Shisui did not expect Elder Danzo to attack him so suddenly, for seemingly no reason, and that too at such a critical moment when the life of Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki was at stake, as a result, he was highly shocked. But even if shocked, Shisui still managed to directly use Genjutsu to subdue Shimura Danzo instantly.


    Instantly, Shimura Danzo who had rushed towards Shisui came to a halt, his head bent down, and it seemed he has lost consciousness.


    With Shisui''s Genjutsu mastery, he managed to instantly subdue Shimura Danzo even with hastilyunched Genjutsu.


    And just as Shisui wanted to figure out why Elder Danzo suddenly attacked him, the figure of Danzo standing in front of him suddenly disappeared, and this disappearance was so strange that neither was there any smoke nor any signs of other techniques being used, it was as if Shimura Danzo wasn''t even present there.


    Shisui''s eyes widened, "This is Iza-��" �C was all he could speak when Shimura Danzo suddenly appeared behind him out of nowhere and fiercely struck his crutch on Shisui''s spinal cord.


    Shisui wasn''t able to avoid this attack, he had barely managed to avoid being hit at the spinal cord but he was still in severe pain, and weakly asked, "Wh�� why?"


    Shimura Danzo said coldly, "Humph, you Uchiha Shisui, dare to collude with the Uchiha n and nned the assassination of Hokage-sama, and you dare to question me ''why?''"


    While Shisui lost his consciousness, Danzo did not wait any longer, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to rip out that oh-so-powerful pair of Mangekyou Sharingan from Shisui''s eye sockets, so that he can finally have the ultimate Genjutsu technique Kotoamatsukami in his hands and make good use of it ''for the sake of the vige.''


    Just as Danzo''s fingers touched Shisui''s eye sockets, some sort of seal hindered Danzo to move forward and rip out those eyes.


    And before he could figure out what in the hell was this, two figures simultaneously appeared before Danzo, one of whom heavily kicked Shimura Danzo in the chest, while the other picked up the unconscious Uchiha Shisui.


    Both of them acted in tacit cooperation, and in the blink of an eye, they rushed out of the crowd while carrying the unconscious Shisui.


    Shimura Danzo, who was kicked heavily in the chest collided with a tree, but it didn''t seem that he was injured, however, he was deeply angered, and that rage was clearly visible on his face.


    Looking at the two figures who disappeared with soon-to-be-his pair of Mangekyou Sharingan, Shimura Danzo gritted his teeth in frustration, "Hatake Kakashi! Might Guy!"


    He was only a step away from Mangekyou Sharingan, and the fact that these two interfered with his ns angered him, in rage he immediately ordered the shinobi around him. "Anbu Team-11 colluded with the Uchiha n, and betrayed the vige by participating in the assassination attempt of Hokage-sama, for their crime, I, Shimura Danzo dere them to be rebels! Immediately start hunting!"


    The loyal shinobi of the Root sub-unit did not hesitate to chase after the three Anbu of Team-11, while the shinobi that were not part of the Root sub-unit looked at their respective captains, they were not sure what to do.


    Team-11 is undoubtedly the most elite and strongest team of the current Anbu department, and their respect is extremely high within the Anbu department, as such, they were hesitant to act as per Shimura Danzo''s orders.


    The Captain of Hokage Guards stepped forward, and said, "Danzo-sama, Uchiha Shisui is only one of the suspects, he is not proven to be a convict as of yet, moreover, Hokage-sama ordered that Uchiha Shisui must be brought back without any injuries, so directly dering them as a rebel is a bi-��"


    Shimura Danzo interrupted his words mid-way, and said sternly, "I will exin things to Hokage-sama myself, now Uchiha Shisui is an extremely dangerous person and he is on the lose, moreover I suspect that the rest of team-11 is under his control, so they must be immediately neutralized, and Uchiha Shisui must be eliminated as early as possible, otherwise the danger he poses to the vige is too much!"


    Speaking so, Danzo did not care about the opposite parties'' words and immediately rushed in the direction of Hatake Kakashi and Might Guy.


    Seeing Shimura Danzo''s reaction, the Hokage Guards, as well as other Anbu shinobi looked at each other helplessly. They were not sure what to do.


    The captain of the Hokage Guard pondered for a moment and said, "Hokage-sama tasked us with bringing Uchiha Shisui back safely, and we have to also see that the Jinchuriki is safe, so from here we are going to be divided into three teams, one will go after team-11 to ensure their safety, one will go in the direction pointed by Captain of team-11 where Uzumaki Naruto went, while thest will go back and inform Hokage-sama. Is that clear!?"


    "Yes!" �C everyone responded.


    The Captain nodded, and immediately divided the teams to follow the orders.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 553 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 304 - – 300 Rise In Visual Prowess

    On the side of Uchiha n territory.


    Two figures, one after another were running up and down in the forest. Bathed in the cold moonlight, their figures rising and falling from one tree to another, their speed extremely fast, so fast that ordinary Shinobi wouldn''t even be able to keep up with their figures.


    After a long-distance of travel, the figure who was in front finally came to a stop.


    She quietly stood on the branch of a tree, holding a young kid, who was not being honest within her drip.


    The child was panting, heaving, and struggling to break free, but all this to no avail.


    The Kunoichi is undoubtedly Oto Yumie, while the child struggling in her grip is Uchiha Sasuke who is taken as a hostage by Oto Yumie, to force Uchiha Itachi to reveal everything he knows about Uchiha Tsukihi.


    Just a few short momentster, thetter figure that was chasing after Oto Yumiended on the canopy of a tall tree, staring Oto Yumie with a gloomy look. .


    Naturally, this was Uchiha Itachi.


    The canopy of the tree on which he stood was a lot higher than the branch on which Oto Yumie stood, so to look at Uchiha Itachi, Oto Yumie had to look up.


    And looking up, Oto Yumie saw that the figure of Uchiha Itachi ovepped with the full moon in the sky, giving off a noble and mysterious vibe.


    Oto Yumie frowned. For some reason, she felt very upset when looking at ''this'' Itachi. But she suppressed her doubts within, as she knew that she is very close to obtaining the perfect body.


    "Imend you Uchiha Itachi for chasing after me so hastily, but do you honestly believe that you can defeat me and save you dear little Otouto?"


    Itachi pulled out the Sword strapped at his back, and said, "I feel that I would forever regret it if I don''t try at least."


    "*Giggles* Is that so?" �C Saying that, Oto Yumie tightened her grip, her long nails piercing through the skin on Sasuke''s neck, she licked her lips, and spoke with a cold smirk, "My condition is very simple, as long as you are willing to give all the information about Uchiha Tsukihi to me, I am willing to let go of both of you brothers."


    ''Humph, why don''t you simply say that you are after her Mangekyou Sharingan!?'' �C Itachi snorted disdainfully.


    Oto Yumie''s eyes shrank suddenly.


    Itachi''s momentary disdain did not escape her eyes, and for some reason, Oto Yumie believed that Uchiha Itachi indeed knows of someone with the name ''Uchiha Tsukihi,'' in other words, there is indeed a young and genius Kunoichi within the Uchiha n.


    As soon as Yumie realized this, her tone became vicious, "Uchiha Tsukihi in exchange for the life of your dearest Otouto, what do you say? Otherwise, you can do everything you want, but nothing would stop your brother from turning into rotten meat in the belly of a snake!" �C and further increased her grip, almost choking Uchiha Sasuke.


    "Haaah�� Haah�� Ni�� i��- S�� a...n��"


    The bare amount of air that Sasuke was getting in also disappeared, and he could no longer breathe. His struggle increased, he struck his fists violently, but to no avail. His face was red in desperation, kicking his feet wildly, struggling for even the slightest amount of air but he was not getting anything, and he started to get weaker and weaker�� the resistance he was putting also started to die down.


    Looking at Sasuke''s state, Itachi felt that he was being choked, his heart was thumping rapidly, he was nervous, desperate, he wanted to save Sasuke�� this desire was being repeatedly being resounded in Itachi''s mind.


    For Itachi, his family and friends are his bottom line, nobody is allowed to harm them.


    And most of all, his Otouto, Sasuke is the most sensitive, who should be under his protection, so someone is harming Sasuke means not only is he angering Itachi, but in fact, is seeking death!


    If Kuroto was here at this time, then he would have definitely teased Orochimaru for messing with the Uchiha Itachi, especially in regards to Sasuke.


    But s, Kuroto is not here, and Orochimaru would soon find out what happens when you offend Uchiha Itachi.


    While Itachi''s emotions were ring, Oto Yumie also noticed Itachi''s strangeness. But before she could react, the figure of Itachi in front of her disappeared.


    Oto Yumie''s expression shrank, this is because her perception was unable to keep up with the shadow.


    Oto Yumie can be sure that Uchiha Itachi is not so fast, so what increased his speed so much, so suddenly?


    Soon, she realized that her perception of time was altered by a Genjutsu, and therefore, her eyes were unable to keep up with Itachi''s speed.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Even if affected by a Genjutsu, being a Sannin, she still managed to react and retreated backward with the use of the Body Flicker Technique.


    "His Visual Prowess has suddenly risen to such an extent!?" �C Yumie no longer had her previous calmness.


    Already having been subdued by Hiruko with a Genjutsu, Yumie understands that as long as the Visual Prowess of the Sharingan is enough, it would be difficult for her to resist the Genjutsu.


    And she also understands that because of using Living Corpse Reincarnation to change her body several times and devouring the souls of their targets, the strength of her own soul is no longer as strong it used to be. This is one of the major reasons she is trying to obtain the body of an Uchiha. If she also gains Sharingan Kekkei Genkai then this problem can be solved.


    While Yumie was shocked, Uchiha Itachi did not even bother to look at him, he squatted on a tree and said to someone, "Sasuke, follow this crow, it will lead you towards the vige��"


    "Cough-cough�� b�� but what about you nii-san?" �C questioned Sasuke with a panicked look.


    Itachi flicked Sasuke''s forehead and said as gently, "Don''t worry, Nii-san will be fine, I will quickly take care of her and then join you back at home, alright?"


    Sasuke hesitated but looking at that gentle smile of his nii-san he nodded repeatedly, and ran away, following the lead of the crow.


    Oto Yumie frowned and looked at the Uchiha Sasuke in her hand.


    Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw�� Caw��


    As soon as Yumie looked, the figure of Sasuke broke into countless crows, surrounding her.


    "Crow Substitution Technique!?" �C Yumie was stunned, then looked at Itachi and said, "You can actually use Crow Substitution Techniques, Uchiha Itachi, now I am sure that you have some connection with Uchiha Tsukihi, however times you may say otherwise, but I am certain. But putting that aside, at such an immature age you manage to trick me with your Genjutsu�� Uchiha Itachi, it seems I was underestimating your potential!"


    ��


    On Uchiha Sasuke''s side.


    Putting his hand over his face, Sasuke hurriedly followed the crow.


    Because of being under excessive tension and fear only a few moments ago, his nerves were very tight, and he was feeling slightly dizzy. He was also unable to make out many of the things within the forest. All he wanted was to get as far away from that witch as possible and as soon as possible.


    Smash��


    Plop��


    Because of the darkness, Sasuke didn''t see the thing before him, ran into it, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Oh, oh�� it''s you, but what are you doing here at this time, it''s toote, ya''know!?" �C came a voice in annoyance.


    Sasuke who fell down to the ground on his butt suddenly heard a familiar voice, and he immediately looked up and said, "It''s you! I should be asking you that same thing, what are you doing here?"


    The person with whom Sasuke collided was none other than Uzumaki Naruto, who was rescued by Uchiha Shisui.


    Hearing other party''s question, Naruto put his hand on the back of his head, and said nonchntly, "I don''t know what''s going on, someone with a mask suddenly kidnapped me, and I was brought outside the vige, then another person with a mask rescued me, and told me to go towards the vige. By the way, why are you crying, who is bullying you?"


    "Crying!?" �C Sasuke was shocked and confused, he immediately turned around, wiped away his tears, and said stiffly, "Uh�� nonsense, I am not crying at all, it''s too dark and you are seeing things!"


    Naruto walked around in front of Sasuke, squatted down, and pointed out after carefully staring at Sasuke''s face, "Obviously you are crying!"


    Sasuke immediately blushed, "No�� don''t tell anyone!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter 554 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 305 - – 301 Inducing Conflict!

    Looking at Sasuke''s embarrassed face, Naruto suddenlyughed loudly, "Hahaha, you are obviously crying, hahaha, I did not expect that you who were so proud the other day would turn out to be a crybaby!"


    Sasuke quickly said, "Shut up, shut up, shut up, I�� I am not crying��!"


    But Naruto didn''t believe Sasuke at all.


    Helpless, Sasuke said, "Okay-okay, but you can''t tell anyone about it, promise me this. As long as you promise to never disclose this matter to anyone, I am willing to ept any of your terms in return. Speak up, this is the promise of an Uchiha!"


    As soon as he heard this, Naruto''s eyes widened, and he asked while deeply staring at Sasuke, "You will promise any term?"


    Nervous because of Naruto''s intense gaze, "Uh�� the condition you put forward should not be too big or unreasonable, otherwise I will not be able to fulfill them!"


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Naruto took up a thinking posture, it was as if he was seriously considering something.


    And when Sasuke saw such a serious thinking posture of Naruto, he somehow felt a little uneasy and nervous, Sasuke was afraid that Naruto would definitely put forward some unreasonable condition that he could not promise.


    Suddenly, Naruto seemed to have thought of something, and said loudly, "I have decided!"


    "What!?" �C asked Sasuke.


    Naruto pointed at Sasuke, and said, "My condition is that you have to be my friend!"


    Sasuke was stunned, then spoke with an unsure expression, "What kind of condition is this?"


    Naruto immediately pointed at Sasuke and said impatiently, "Hey, you cannot back off now, you promised, right? You have to ept my condition!"


    Sasuke waved his hand awkwardly, and said, "Alright, alright, I ept your condition, from this day, you and I are friends, these are the words of Uchiha Sasuke!"


    "Hurray! Then, then, I am�� I am Uzumaki Naruto, and my dream is to be the Hokage!" Naruto said excitedly.


    Sasuke was helpless by Naruto''s exciting aura, but he did not dislike it. It felt strangelyfortable and he felt relief, his anxiety, fear also started to ease away. This was strange, and somehow reminded him how he has always felt in the presence of his Nii-san.


    Sasuke smiled lightly, and together with Naruto started to walk in the direction of the vige whileughing and talking, under the lead of the Itachi''s crow.


    And neither of the two noticed the Anbu shinobi with purple hair, and an eagle mask watching over them and silently following them from top of a tree. She had a gentle smile while looking at the two kids but the smile was hidden within her Anbu mask.


    ��


    While Itachi and Team-11 each dealt with some situations, the otherplicated situations also developed within the vige.


    Let''s rewind time to a few minutes ago.


    Uchiha Fugaku led the elites towards the Hokage Building. Although they were not close yet, from the bright lights of the Hokage Office, and tumultuous voices, it wasn''t difficult to assume that something was going on, and this something, for some reason made Fugaku a bit uneasy.


    "What could have happened that prompted Sandaime to issue emergency evacuation and also gathered so many ninjas at once." �C muttered Fugaku in doubt.


    Fugaku can easily determine that at least a hundred, or probably more high-level shinobi gathered at the Hokage Building at this moment.


    In terms of number alone, Uchiha n is obviously outmatched.


    Therefore, Fugaku has made up his mind, once he sees Sandaime, and feels that the Hokage faction is nning to take some action against his n, then Fugaku will immediately use his Mangekyou Sharingan to solve the matter at once.


    At least that way, his n wouldn''t be hit and annihted by a surprise attack. And for this very reason, Fugaku made sure that all the youngsters, including his sons Itachi, and Sasuke were left behind at the n, so as to improve the chances of survival of the Uchiha n even in the worst-case scenario.


    Only a few secondster, the team led by Uchiha Fugaku arrived at the Hokage Building.


    As soon as he arrived, Fugaku saw Sandaime, the two elder consultants, as well as around a hundred or so Shinobi standing.


    Looking at Sandaime, Fugaku was silent, while he also started brewing his dojutsu, ready to cast at a moment''s notice.


    Sandaime noticed Fugaku''s silence, and there seemed to be some unusual tension in his expression. To ease away the tension, Sandaime took the initiative to speak, "Fugaku, you are finally here, I was wondering what was taking the Konoha Military Police Force so long to arrive here."


    Fugaku frowned, he was a bit confused, "Forgive me for asking this Hokage-sama, but I am a bit confused, I heard that you have issued the vige to enter a state of emergency, what exactly happened, and why was the Konoha Military Police Force not notified? The security of the vige is under the jurisdiction of Konoha Military Police Force, and yet we were not even informed of such!"


    Sandaime frowned upon hearing Fugaku''s words, "Hmm? The Anbu were ordered to summon all the n heads, and Uchiha n was no exception to that, as such, the order of summoning should have arrived at Uchiha n!"


    "What!?" �C Fugaku was shocked, he turned to look at one of his men, who shook his head in response.


    From Fugaku''s shocked expression Sandaime understood that his guess was indeed correct, there is indeed some third-party nning somethings, and the Anbu responsible for passing the order to the Uchiha n might have fallen in the hands of this third party, now confirmed that the Uchiha n is innocent, Sandaime spoke, "Well, I will briefly exin the situation to you. Not long ago, the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi was kidnapped by someone, and taken outside the vige, and only a few minutester, someone attempted to assassinate me inside the Hokage office. Although we were unable to figure out the identity of the assassin, a few things were still noticed. For one, he had a pair of three tomoe Sharingan, and for the other, the enemy was extremely powerful."


    "What!?" �C Fugaku was taken aback now, such a revtion was beyond what he expected.


    Sandaime continued, "From the disguise of the assassin he didn''t seem to be a member of Amatsukami and form his height and several other features including his speed made it seem as if he is Uchiha Shisui. To make the matters worse, the other party or probably hisrades deliberately led Shisui away from the vige by kidnapping the Jinchuriki. By doing so, the witnesses of Shisui''s presence were only the other three members of that team, and the me will inevitably fall on the Uchiha n.


    So overall, the situation is pretty messed up, it is hard to figure out whether the other party is targeting Kyuubi, or they are trying to induce infighting within the vige or maybe both. And that''s probably the reason why the Anbu shinobi who was responsible for passing my order to the Uchiha n never reached there as he might have been eliminated by these interested parties. It could be the work of Amatsukami, but I think that this time the enemy is not Amatsukami, this is not how they operate.


    It is very likely that the culprit of all this is Akatsuki, but we don''t have any solid proof yet."


    During the time when the emergency was announced, Sandaime was able to figure out most of the situation, and also exined the ins and outs of the matter to the two elders too, of course, the prerequisite of all this is that his guesses are not wrong.


    Fugaku''s face was uncertain when he heard all this, he did not expect that so many things to happen on such an ordinary full moon night. Thinking of the intention of the people inducing them, Fugaku can''t help but shudder.


    If Sandaime hadn''t figured out all this, then it is very likely that the vige would have already been engulfed in a war.


    And if the war did happen, then Konoha would have been ultimately destroyed.


    Fugaku can''t help but worry at just how much trouble Konoha is facing, at the same time, he felt a bit of pity for Sandaime to have to shoulder so much.


    Sandaime noticed Fugaku''s worry, and patted his shoulder in reassurance, then said, "I have dispatched the Anbu to help the team-11 with Kyuubi, and also to ensure the safety of team-11, so I don''t think that we will have to worry about that, but there has been no news about the assassin who had the Sharingan and posed as Uchiha Shisui, so we have to take that matter seriously for the sake of the vige."


    Fugaku nodded with a serious expression.


    ROARRRRRRRr...


    BOOOM!!!


    Suddenly there was a loud deafening roar from the direction of the Hyuga n. Followed by a loud roar, a loud explosion urred, and the earth shook.


    It felt as if an extremelyrge monster was ravaging the vige.


    "Could it be Kyuubi!?"


    "Don''t speak such ominous things, If Kyuubi went on a rampage, then the vige will suffer irrecoverable wounds!"


    Sandaime''s expression shrank immediately because this incident indeed reminded him of the night of Kyuubi''s rampage.


    When everyone turned to look in the direction of the Hyuga n, they found a behemoth-sized creature, muddy-purple in color, with several heads, and dark chakra raging around and demolishing the houses.


    "That�� that''s not the Kyuubi!"


    "Yeah, what in the hell is that thing!?"


    "Hey�� hey�� his Chakra is so dark and evil!"


    "Damn that beast! My house is in there, and the loan has yet to be paid!"


    The ninjas present here were suddenly agitated, and no one could turn a blind eye to such a monstrous existence raging within the vige


    At this moment, a Chunin who held his shoulder to temporary stop the bleeding rushed over to the Hokage Building, and reported the situation to Sandaime, "Hokage-sama, one of the squad captains of the Konoha Military Police Force is resisting that monster, please you have to send someone for support else it would be impossible to that monster suppressed any longer!"


    "The captain of the Konoha Military Police Force?" �C Sandaime was taken aback, and immediately turned towards Fugaku who was standing next to him.


    Fugaku also had a confused expression.


    The Konoha Military Police Force is under the control of the Uchiha n, and all the squad captains are present here with him, and there are no other squad captains. Fugaku can be sure of this, as he, himself is the leader of the Konoha Military Police Force.


    What''s more, such arge monster cannot be suppressed or resisted by just any shinobi. Kage level strength is minimum.


    The injured Chunin did not seem to notice Fugaku''s confused expression, and said to him, "Fugaku-sama, this time thanks to the squad captain of Konoha Military Police Force, many lives were saved and the people present around also had the opportunity to retreat as fast as they can, otherwise a lot of casualties would have urred. I am afraid that none of our teams would have survived. So, please ept my heartfelt gratitude!"


    Fugaku could only nod with an awkward expression.


    Sandaime jumped on top of the roof of the adjacent building, and shouted, "Let''s set off, firstly drive this monster out of the vige thirty-degree south from position alpha, and there the sealing ss will prepare to seal that monster!"


    "Yes, Hokage-sama!" �C everyone, including Uchiha Shinobi, nodded with a serious expression, the Uchiha were especially serious.


    The appearance of this monster has clearly indicated that there is a third party involved in the matter tonight, so everyone understood that someone was inducing infighting, and they were angered. This debt has to be repaid!


    The Uchiha n has been under tremendous pressure for a while now, and now that they see the opportunity to let loose, they are pretty eager to beat the hell out of that punching bag.


    So under the leadership of Hokage-sama, arge number of Shinobi rushed towards the rampaging monster��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 555 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 306 - – 302 Tsukihi Vs Shinno

    On the devasted street, Uchiha Tsukihi swiftly moved from one point to the other, her glowing Katana dancing in her hands, cutting and severing tentacles that were trying to grope her.


    At this time, Shinno haspletely liberated Moryo, or better yet, Artificial Bijuu Moryo. Therefore, his size was gigantic. Shinno''s entire body was covered in muddy-purple chakra, that seemed to be extremely corrosive in nature.


    And this muddy-chakra seemed to also have its own consciousness as it was hunting the unlucky and weak bystanders on its own.


    Tsukihi has repeatedly confirmed this, as she saw many Konoha Shinobi who were caught off guard and swallowed wereter puked out in the form of an unrecognizable mass of rotten flesh.


    "Everyone, retreat!" �C Tsukihi shouted while dodging one of the several heads of Moryo that tried to eat her.


    The Genins or Chunins present here are of no use, even if they have the will to fight this monster without a care for their lives and sacrifice it if necessary, it is of no point. Their attacks are not doing any damage to the enemy, only increasing the number of meaningless casualties. So, it is better that they retreat and let the ones who have the capabilities do their job.


    Listening to the shout of the Uchiha Kunoichi, the ninjas around hesitated a little, but they also understood that their presence is not doing anything and chose to retreat one-after-another. As they have long realized that with the level of their abilities it is impossible to participate in the battles of such level.


    Seeing that they started to retreat, Tsukihi sighed in relief.


    Fortunately, the resident vigers of this block have already evacuated, and she has also led Shinno outside the Hyuga territory.


    Whoosh��!


    Using the Body Flicker Technique again Tsukihi avoided another one of Moryo''s attacks andnded on one of the semi-copsed walls, currently, she was panting for breath, and tried to analyze the methods she can use to take down the enemy.


    Since Shinno haspletely liberated Moryo, so Sandaime must have noticed Moryo raging in the vige, and he would have no choice but to leave whatever he was doing ande here to deal with him. Therefore, Tsukihi knows that as long as Shinno is stalled for a while longer, backup would arrive and she would be able to retreat from here.


    While Tsukihi pondered, one of Moryo''s dragon heads approached her and spoke arrogantly, "Uchiha Tsukihi, do you see this? This is my power, superior to you Uchiha! Hahaha!!!"


    Hearing Shinno''s voice, Tsukihi''s eyes shrank, and she muttered, "How did hepletely dominate Moryo''s consciousness? Was it because of the Chimera Jutsu?"


    For a Jinchuriki, liberating the Bijuu means losing oneself.


    Therefore, only perfect Jinchuriki who have reached a deeper level of understanding with their Bijuu sealed within them can liberate Bijuu without any worry.


    Other''s all are not capable of this without losing their consciousness, so they would rarely resort to such a measure.


    "Oh, I remember, there is one more trick!" �C Shinno said whileughing loudly, and immediately the corrosive chakra on Moryo''s body skyrocketed.


    Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish��


    As the chakra on Moryo''s body soared, the surrounding earth and stones suddenly came to life and soon took the shape of stone soldiers.


    "Shit�� shit�� shit�� shit!" �C Tsukihi suddenly panicked as soon as she saw those soldiers of the Ghost army, and quickly weaved the hand signs, "Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique!"


    Instantly, a Dragon-shaped fireball that covered arge part of the sky rushed towards Moryo.


    But as soon as the dragon-shaped fireball arrived closer to Moryo''s body, the corrosive muddy-purple chakra on his body started corroding the Fire Style Jutsu, and within just a few short breaths the Jutsu disappeared.


    "Damn it!" �C Tsukihi muttered in frustration.


    From this scene just now, Tsukihi discovered that in addition to hunting bystanders and unlucky individuals, this corrosive chakra can also act as a protective covering to protect Moryo''s inner body and Shinno within it.


    The number of attacks Tsukihi can use is limited because of the absence of Ryuumyaku.


    What''s more, to deal with Bijuu ss monsters, ordinary ninjutsu attacks are of no use, unless you are Uchiha Madara, who can make any random B-ss ninjutsu and disy its power as strong as or probably even stronger than S-ss attacks.


    "I don''t have any good way to deal with so many Stone Soldiers at once, Sandaime will have to order his shinobi to take care of them." �C muttered Tsukihi with a gloomy look.


    Being aware of what the Ghost Army is capable of, Tsukihi understands that cutting off the main chakra source is the only effective method to get rid of these Stone Soldiers.


    There is no other effective method to stop them, and they might even causerge-scale damage to the vige, even the civilians and other shinobi will suffer under the siege of the Ghost Army.


    "Huh, I guess I will have to elerate the battle to reduce the damage and casualties!" �C Making up her mind, Tsukihi put back the Katana inside the sheath strapped around her waist and slowly walked towards the head of Moryo.


    Shinno seemed to be surprised by Uchiha Tsukihi''s sudden actions, and spoke with a smile, "Huh, what is this am I seeing? In the face of absolute strength, have you finally decided to give up, bow down and beg me to spare you? Is that it?"


    Tsukihi shook her head and said, "No, I am already bored of this pathetic fight, so I decided to get rid of you sooner rather thanter!"


    "YOU HATEFUL UCHIHA BITCH, YOU THINK YOU CAN STOP ME!? I WILL KILL YOU, SWALLOW YOU AND THEN DESTROY THIS WHOLE VILLAGE" �C Shinno roared in anger. This time, all the dragon heads of Moryo cursed at the same time, so the sound spread all over the vige. Making every Konoha viger and shinobi look at each other in amazement and surprise. It was only now that they realize that the person who was openly resisting and suppressing the monster from rampaging all over the vige is a Kunoichi of the Uchiha n.


    After the roar, Shinno ignored everything, and directly drove all the heads of Moryo towards Uchiha Tsukihi who stoodpletely defenseless.


    Looking at the wide-open jaw with countlessrge teeth, Tsukihi smirked, and the Sharingan within her eye changed into theplex pattern of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    BOOM�� SMASH��


    Chomp... SWALLOW!


    To those watching from a distance, it seemed as if the Uchiha Kunoichi enraged the monster and was instantly swallowed.


    While Shinno on the other handughed loudly, after realizing that he had sessfully swallowed the damn Uchiha Tsukihi, "So what if you are an Uchiha? So, what if you have the Sharingan? At the end of the day, it''s all the same after being swallowed by me, will just turn into my pre-... hahahahahahaha��. Stop that�� hahahaha�� I said stop that�� hahaha!!!" But suddenly his voice came to a halt, and he suddenly felt that something was tickling him from within his stomach.


    Clutching his stomach, Moryo started to roll madly inughter.


    All the onlookers had their eyes turn into buttons in shock, just a moment ago they felt sorry and sad for the death of the brave Uchiha Kunoichi, and now they don''t even know what to make out of the sudden turn of event, but they did feel pity for this poor monster to have to go through such a horrible experience.


    "Hahaha�� Ahhhhh��... Hot�� hot�� hot�� it burns... it burns�� Ahhh!!!" �C And suddenly the monster''sughter turned into a terrible cry for pain.


    At this time, Uchiha Tsukihi who was swallowed by Moryo was under the protection of the basic ribcage Susanoo.


    ording to her n, the moment she was swallowed, she activated the Susanoo to protect herself from turning into rotten meat, but because of theck of Ryuumyaku, she only used the first stage Susanoo.


    Looking at her surroundings, Tsukihi smirked, "Now you will understand that not everything you swallow will be the same in the end!"


    Then began the process of taking down Moryo, started with tickling the insides, then using the golden mes of Susanoo to burn the insides of Moryo''s body.


    Although, the ''Golden mes'' of her Susanoo armor are not as strong as Itachi''s infamous ''Amaterasu'' they are also a force on their own. With the best ability of the Golden mes being able to burn Chakra.


    So even it is a Bijuu, it doesn''t have many ways to protect itself from these ''Golden mes''


    And now that these Golden mes have been lit within the stomach of Moryo, Tsukihi can be sure that Moryo won''t be eating anything in the future.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 556 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 307 - – 303 I Want To Meet That Squad Leader

    "Aaaarghhh.... It burns!" �C Moryo''s cry can be heard all over the vige, as he rolled and wailed in pain.


    With his humongous size, even ordinary steps were capable of shaking the surroundings, not to mention his current rolling and wailing in pain, within just a few moments the entire block turned into a pile of rubble.


    "Hehehe�� It seems that these Golden mes are really doing the wonder!" �C giggled Tsukihi.


    To be honest, she was a bit surprised as she didn''t really expect that these Golden mes would be so damaging to this corrosive chakra, and it seems that up until now she has seriously underestimated the power of these Golden mes of Susanoo.


    And since the effect is so good, so Tsukihi would obviously not stop. As such, she increased her effort and worked harder, spurring the Golden me with all her strength, as a result turning the entire abdominal cavity into a sea of Golden Fire.


    And just as intended, soon the wailing and cry became weaker and weaker, and the movements of the body gradually stopped.


    Seeing that Shinno was almost defeated, Tsukihi projected a chakra de from her Susanoo and cut off one of Moryo''s Dragon heads. Then she deactivated her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, dispersed the Susanoo, and finally jumped out of that stomach.


    As soon as she came out, the first thing she did was to look at her surroundings, and she noticed that no one was present in the immediate vicinity which was a good thing.


    Next, all the Stone Soldiers of the Ghost Army also seem to have crumbled and copsed. At the same time, Moryo''s gigantic figure started disappearing, and along with it the Golden mes also went out. Soon, there was only her and unconscious Shinno were present here.


    "It seems that I went a bit overboard!" �C muttered Tsukihi with a light chuckle.


    Caw... Caw��


    At this time, a crow flew down andnded on Tsukihi''s shoulder.


    This crow was used by Tsukihi to keep a watch over the surroundings, and now that the crow hasnded on her shoulder, this indicates that arge number of Shinobi will soon be approaching here. So, Tsukihi nced at the unconscious Shinno for onest time, and after thinking over it a little, she decided to leave him here.


    Although this opportunity to take away Shinno is good, however, if Shinno disappears here then it will be revealed that the Uchiha Kunoichi fighting him is still alive, which is something Tsukihi doesn''t want everyone to think about.


    She wants everyone to think that the Uchiha Kunoichi fighting Shinno was swallowed by him, and then as ast resort, the Kunoichi used some sort of Kinjutsu that killed her and also defeated Shinno.


    Doing this has many benefits, first and foremost, the reputation of the Uchiha n will increase, as one of their shinobi sacrificed herself for the sake of the vige.


    Many Konoha Shinobi have already witnessed her fighting Moryo, so this is a good thing. After all, if Uchiha Fugaku is asked as to who she is, he wouldn''t really have any exnation. So, her being dead is better, as he will be able to make up a fake identity if necessary.


    Secondly, it will save much trouble for Shinichi.


    And thirdly, Orochimaru would stop eyeing her, with Uchiha Tsukihi dead, he wouldn''t be able to do anything more to obtain the perfect body.


    As for how to obtain Chimera Technique?


    Tsukihi has thought about it, and finally figured out a method that would work perfectly, if it is executed well.


    Moreover, if Tsukihi guessed correctly, Shinno is not the only individual currently present in the vige, more members of Akatsuki are also present here, probably. So, if Shinno were to suddenly just up and disappear, then that would be somewhat troublesome.


    As such, taking him away is not worth the risk. Tsukihi has better ns to make use of Shinno.


    With everything clear, Tsukihi once again watched the surroundings to make sure that any trace of her still being alive is not left behind, and with that confirmation, she used Body Flicker Technique and disappeared from this ce.


    ��


    On top of the Hokage Rock.


    Hiruko with both of his hands over his chest watched the fully liberated state of the artificial Bijuu gradually shrinking, and finally disappearing, and shook his head with a bit of disappointment, "Sigh, what a waste."


    By his side stood Zetsu, who said helplessly. "Oh, the entire n was ruined by fool Shinno, and now he also seems to have lost."


    The appearance of the giant monster in the vige directly gave away signs of the presence of a third party. And with Sandaime''s wicked nature, it would be very easy for him to make out the entire situation and understand that a third party intended to cause chaos within Konoha by inducing internal conflict.


    So, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that Shinno''s indiscriminate behavior and rampagepletely ruined their n.


    Hiruko said, "Since the n failed, I will go and see if he is still alive and bring him back."


    Zetsu looked at the distant moon, the eye on his half-ck flickered for a while, and he said with a smile, "Please do so."


    Although Shinnopletely disrupted their n, he is still a member of Akatsuki. Moreover, his strength this time also showed that he will be quite useful in the future. And because Shinno also knows too much important information about Akatsuki, so he can not be allowed to fall into the hands of Konoha, whether dead or alive.


    Otherwise, too much information about Akatsuki will bemon knowledge among the five great shinobi viges.


    And this is uneptable for the leader of Akatsuki.


    Hiruko nodded and disappeared from his position.


    A while after Hiruko disappeared, the air near Zetsu distorted into the shape of a spiral, and the masked man walked out of it. After taking a nce at Konoha, he questioned in a deep tone, "What happened? Why did the n not work as intended?"


    Zetsu sighed and exined everything, from the moment of disappearance of Uzumaki Naruto to the appearance of Shinno''s artificial Bijuu, his battle with Uchiha Tsukihi, and then Uchiha Tsukihi''s self-destructing move to take down Shinno.


    Hearing everything, the masked man frowned, "Why did Uchiha Tsukihi fight with Shinno?"


    Zetsu replied, "I am not sure, but it is probably because of some personal enmity between the two, we will have to confirm itter."


    "Is that so?" �C masked man muttered, "And ording to you Uchiha Tsukihi is now dead?"


    Zetsu nodded, "Yes, she was swallowed by that monster, and it appears that she used some self-destructing ninjutsu to take down Shinno in ast-ditch attempt, and died along with it, such a waste."


    The masked man sighed, "Such a good opportunity wasted�� anyway, that aside, how did Hiruko y out? His strength seems to have improvedpared to the time of his battle against Uchiha Tsukihi and Oto Yumie."


    Zetsu nodded, "Hmm, his abilities seem to have improved somewhat, especially in terms of speed, I reckon that soon he will be as fast as the Raikage himself."


    Hearing Zetsu''s words, the masked man groaned a little and said, "This guy regards himself as a hardcore follower of Nagato, I must find a way to bring him under mymand."


    After all, it was the masked man himself who convinced Pain to support Hiruko''s Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual.


    Hiruko does not know of the existence of the masked man and thinks that it was Tendo Pain with the eyes of Rikudo Sennin, who valued him and thus used the power of the organization to support his ns. Therefore, Hiruko is eager to be recognized and regards himself as a hardcore follower and supporter of Pain.


    This is also why, when attacking Konoha this time, Hiruko did not argue but directly disguised himself as Uchiha Shisui and attempted to assassinate Sandaime Hokage. Because this was Pain''s order. Otherwise, how could Hiruko agree to remain such low-key afterpleting his Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual?


    ��


    While Masked man and Zetsu discussed some things while observing the vige, the ninjas led by Sandaime arrived at the scene of battle.


    Looking at the originally bustling neighborhood has now turned into a destructed site with not even a single building standing intact everyone felt extreme anger.


    At this point, one of the Anbu following the team spotted the figure of unconscious Shinno, and said, "Hokage-sama, this person seems to be a member of Akatsuki Organization."


    The five great shinobi viges may have not established a united military front, but they are still willing to exchange all the information about Amatsukami and Akatsuki.


    So Konoha has quite a lot of information about the members of the Akatsuki Organization, at least much more whenpared to Amatsukami.


    After all, the members of Akatsuki do not wear masks and cloaks that hinder perception, moreover, they also have some or other background or origins, which is not difficult for various viges to figure out, unlike the members of Amatsukami who seems to pop out of nowhere.


    Upon hearing that it was a member of Akatsuki, Sandaime''s expression was gloomier. He walked closer to Shinno and asked, "Is he the guy wanted by Kumo for stealing their Kinjutsu?"


    "Yes, Hokage-sama, this is him." �C The Anbu member nodded immediately.


    With that confirmed Sandaime turned his gaze towards the leader of the sensory department who immediately understood the signal and focused, after a while, he looked at Shinno and said with a serious face, "He is that monster!"


    Sandaime frowned after hearing this, and at this moment he suddenly remembered Shion, the daughter of Miko of Land of Demons who came to Konoha a few days ago.


    Because of theck of manpower, Sandaime has been unable to send any team for an investigation into the territory of the Land of Demons. So only Hyuga Kuroto was sent to figure out the state of that country and confirm whether Miko is still alive or has already died.


    But now that this monster is present here, Sandaime can''t help but wonder, ''Was that monster the same one that Miko sealed a few years ago because the description of that monster matches very well with this one?''


    Thinking so, Sandaime suddenly turned towards Shinno, and muttered, "If my guess is correct, then I am afraid that he has be a Jinchuriki to that monster, but it really makes me wonder as to how was he defeated so quickly even after liberating the demon?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 557 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 308 - – 304 When Exploding Feather Rains

    With a curious expression, Sandaime squeezed a smile, turned towards Uchiha Fugaku who stood on his side, and asked, "I want to meet the squad captain of the Konoha Military Police Force who was fighting Shinno."


    Before Fugaku could answer, another group of shinobi who were previously watching the battle from a distance arrived here and reported what they saw to everyone.


    After hearing their report Sandaime was shocked, "That is to say, the Uchiha Kunoichi who was fighting the monster was swallowed by him, and then she probably used some sort of technique as ast desperate measure to defeat the monster along with destroying herself?"


    "Yes, Hokage-sama! We saw this happening, as soon as she was swallowed by that monster, the monster started struggling, she was probably doing damage from within his stomach." �C said one of the Chunin.


    Sandaime was more surprised, any shinobi or Kunoichi sacrificing himself or herself for the sake of the vige is worthy of honor, but to give that honor it must at least be known who exactly is that person.


    Not only Sandaime, even the other ninjas including the Patriarchs of various ns, the elite Jonins, as well as the elites of the Uchiha n looked as Fugaku with inquisitive gazes waiting for his answer.


    Everyone was obviously curious about this Konoha Military Police Force squad leader who was capable of defeating that Bijuu ss monster.


    Feeling those inquisitive gazes upon him, Fugaku fell into an embarrassing situation, because he, simr to everyone else, was also very curious about the identity of this Kunoichi, who was a so-called squad leader of Konoha Military Police Force.


    If not for the monster to openly curse with the name ''Uchiha,'' then he might have even wondered if it was someone pretending to be an Uchiha.


    Therefore, in Fugaku''s view, the Kunoichi who fought Shinno here just a few moments ago, although not a squad leader of the Konoha Military Police force, might still be a Kunoichi of the Uchiha n, but who exactly she was? He is not sure about it.


    ''Who could it have been?'' �C thought Fugaku. If they said that the person fighting Shinno was a Shinobi, not a Kunoichi, Fugaku might have thought of it being Itachi for a second, even though he knows how ridiculous that sounds. Itachi may be an unmatched genius but he is only eleven years old. But still, considering just how much of a freakish talent his son has, it is possible that it was Itachi, but because it was a Kunoichi so it can''t be Itachi.


    ''Unless�� unless Itachi has habits of dressing as females? No-no, that not possible, Itachi is my son, he does not have such habits.'' �C Fugaku immediately erased that thought.


    ''But then who?'' �C Because Fugaku can''t think of anyone.


    Seeing Fugaku''s silence, Sandaime frowned.


    Although the Konoha Military Police Force is under the control of the Uchiha n, Sandaime is still very much aware of the identities of all the squad leaders of Konoha Military Police Force, because of this, he is even more curious about the identity of this Kunoichi because he couldn''t remember any Kunoichi being squad leader in Konoha Military Police Force.


    Although curious, he did not pressure Fugaku too much. It was possible that Fugaku was sad because of the death of this Kunoichi.


    So, to give Fugaku some time to recover from his sadness, Sandaime did not disturb him, and this information can be confirmed at some other point, right now there are more important things that they must take care of.


    With that understood he turned towards the Yamanaka Patriarch, "Inoichi!"


    Yamanaka Inoichi stepped forward, "Yes Hokage-sama?"


    Sandaime instructed, "Read his memory, I want to know all the information we can gain from him, from Akatsuki''s goal of attacking Konoha to all their line up, everything!"


    "Yes!" �C Yamanaka Inoichi nodded and immediately walked towards Shinno.


    Yamanaka n is known for its Mind Rted Techniques, and they specialize in reading through others'' memories to extract out all types of intelligence stored within their target''s mind. In terms of Mind Arts, no other n can outmatch the Yamanaka n.


    Just as Yamanaka Inoichi squatted down to read Shinno''s memory, feathers started to fall from the sky.


    "Huh, why are so many bird feathers falling?"


    "Look, their ends are burning!" �C As soon as one of the Konoha Shinobi discovered this, everyone understood that something was wrong.


    Nobody was required to be reminded of the possible danger, as safety methods were immediately deployed.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    Suddenly, these burning feathers exploded like an Exploding Tag.


    Everything was covered in a series of violent explosions, the earth shook because of the vibrations, smoke, and dust rose covering the surroundings.


    Whoosh��


    While the surroundings were covered in dust and smoke, a huge bird flew over the battlefield.


    This huge bird is none other than the synthetic bird that was created by Hiruko with the help of the Chimera Technique. And it is capable of much more than just flight.


    Being able to destroy viges by using those Exploding Feathers which are as powerful or even more powerful than Exploding Tags, is one of those abilities.


    Hiruko stood on top of his synthetic bird, arms crossed over his chest, and a smile on his face; happy to see the destruction of this oh-so-detestable vige.


    Rather than pretending to be an Uchiha shinobi and attempt to assassinate Hokage to provoke internal conflict within Konoha, Hiruko prefers a simple and direct approach to destroy Konoha to exact his revenge over this hateful vige.


    Taking advantage of the cover of smoke and dust, Hiruko jumped down and firmlynded beside the unconscious Shinno.


    Since Shinno is an important source of intelligence for the vige, so Konoha Anbu made sure to protect him from the attack just now.


    Therefore, although the explosions just now were violent, Shinno who was under the protection of several Earth Walls was still safe.


    Hiruko looked at the Earth Walls, then stretched out his hand and pressed on the Earth Wall. Immediately the chakra that was maintaining the Earth Walls was absorbed into the red diamond-shaped symbol in his hand. And with Chakra support gone the walls cracked and soon copsed into a pile of dried-up sand.


    The nearby Anbu who used the Earth Style Jutsu to protect Shinno immediately realized that something was wrong, and instantly rushed here with his Kunai drawn out. As soon as he saw this person, he took the stance and fiercely mmed the Kunai in his hand on the lower waist of Hiruko.


    DING��


    The expected sshing of blood did note, nor was there any feeling of cutting through human flesh and bones, instead there was a loud metal collision sound.


    "This��?" �C The Anbu was confused and shocked, and feeling the numbness in his arm, he felt as if the person who he intended to kill was not made up of flesh and bones, but of steel and iron.


    "Humph�� as if the likes of you will ever be able to hurt me!" �C Hiruko snorted, he turned around, and with a grinning smile directly drove his arm into the Anbu''s chest. And when he pulled it out so abruptly, he had something in the palm of his hand that seemed to be beating.


    Thest thing the Anbu shinobi saw before his not-so-surprising death was a beating heart being crushed by this person.


    Plop�� And he copsed.


    Although there was still smoke and dust covering the site, but none of the people present here were ordinary, they instantly noticed the death of a Konoha Anbu.


    Understanding that an enemy is here, some of the Shinobi immediately used Wind Style Jutsu blowing away smoke and dust to ensure a clear view of the battlefield.


    By the time smoke and dust cleared; giving everyone a clear view, Hiruko has already walked over to Shinno.


    Sandaime who stood not far away squinted upon noticing this person, and questioned with an unsure tone, "You�� you are Hiruko?"


    Because the n had already failed, Hiruko was no longer maintaining a disguise but was in his original appearance.


    It''s just that after havingpleted the ritual, he was no longer the same as he used to be, he has changed a lot, both in terms of appearance and body shape, which ispletely different from the Hiruko Sandaime remembered, as such he was a bit unsure, whether this person is really Hiruko as he guessed or not.


    When he heard Sandaime''s uncertain tone, a trace of anger shed on his face, gritting his teeth, he said, "Why? Was I such a disappointment that you do not even remember who I was, HOKAGE-SAMA!?"


    Sandaime did not care about Hiruko''s words as his gaze was more focused on Hiruko''s eyes, those eyes filled with hatred towards him reminded of that assassin that came after him a while ago, and realizing so, he questioned sharply, "The assassin who attacked me was you, am I right?"


    Mitokado interjected with a confused expression, "How could it have been him? That assassin had Sharingan!"


    "Oh, Sharingan, was it!?" �C With a cold smirk, Hiruko activated the pair of Sharingan in his eye socket, and said, "This pair of Sharingan was generously given to me by a guy named Uchiha Hiiragi after I tortured him to death, and I am making a pretty good use of these eyes, his soul will forever be d that his death resulted in me getting stronger, or maybe not as his soul has already ceased to exist!!"


    As soon as the term Sharingan was mentioned, and the name Uchiha Hiiragi was voiced out; the hairs of all Uchiha n members stood up in anger, more so with the Patriarch Uchiha Fugaku whose murderous aura was unrestrained, "You will atone for your crime now!" �C Speaking so, he rushed towards Hiruko.


    Hiruko instantly lifted unconscious Shinno, threw him on the back of his synthetic Summon Bird, then greeted Uchiha Fugaku with excitement and fervor clearly apparent in his eyes.


    Ding�� Ding�� Ding�� Ding�� Bang�� Boom... Smash��


    And instantly, two people, one Fugaku and the other Hiruko fought. Their speed so fast that only sparks and sounds of collisions from time to time allowed the spectators to judge their positions��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 558 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 309 - – 305 At The Cost Of Four Limbs

    As the battle between the two progressed, each of them realized the other party''s horror.


    "His speed is so fast!?" �C muttered Fugaku in amazement.


    The insight of Mangekyou Sharingan and three tomoe Sharingan is very different, even the insight of a three of a pair of Sharingan that has already evolved into Mangekyou Sharingan is also superior to ordinary three tomoe Sharingan.


    And therefore, Fugaku was highly surprised that even with his three tomoe Sharingan activated, he was having quite a bit of difficulty in capturing the figure of Hiruko.


    This is obviously different from his expectations.


    And Hiruko''s line of thinking wasn''t much different, "Uchiha Fugaku can keep up with my speed, is his insight so strong?" �C muttered Hiruko.


    Simr to Fugaku, Hiruko was also highly surprised at this moment, as he did not expect Uchiha Fugaku to be so strong, and Hiruko is also really d that he has Sharingan, otherwise he would have fallen prey to Genjutsu several times already.


    Hiruko did not expect this, ording to him, Uchiha Fugaku didn''t seem to be so extraordinary. Not in the time when he was still in the vige. There was some reputation during the third great shinobi war, butpared to the terror of Yellow sh, Wicked-Eye was not so much!


    Even the information that the Akatsuki has of the several Kage level Shinobi also did not state much about the Wicked-Eye Fugaku.


    But with this fight, Hiruko has found out just how much difficult it is to deal with Uchiha Fugaku. Fugaku''s speed is extremely fast, top-ss Shurikenjutsu mastery, extreme proficiency on Fire Chakra nature, Kenjutsu Master, and most of all, Genjutsu specialist.


    Utatane Koharu observed the two, and then said with a frown, "Hiruko can match up to Uchiha Fugaku? This is surprising, in my impression he should not have such capabilities!"


    Mitokado Homura added, "And he also managed to transnt a pair of Sharingan! Just what kind of experiments was he doing Hiruzen?"


    Mitokado and Utatane were surprised because under Nidaime-sama''s era of power Konoha also conducted a lot of human experiments, among which the most famous ones were transntation of Shodaime-sama''s cells to cultivate a shinobi capable of using the legendary Wood Release, and transntation of Sharingan.


    However, these experiments were unsessful and did not produce any satisfactory results.


    Although transntation of Sharingan was much easier whenpared to Hashirama Cells, it was still very restraining upon a shinobi. In fact, only Hatake Kakashi, whose Sharingan was gifted to him by his teammate Uchiha Obito is the only shinobi known to have Sharingan. And even Kakashi with his incredible talent is able to barely keep up with a single Sharingan. If someone was to transnt a pair of Sharingan then it is very likely that that person will die of the amount of burden Sharingan puts on a non-Uchiha.


    For this very reason, even though many people covet the power of Sharingan, there are not many left alive who have acquired that power.


    So the fact that Hiruko has acquired that power, not to mention without being restrained by it is highly surprising, "Perhaps his being able to acquire a pair of Sharingan indeed has something to do with the type of research and experiments he was doing. As far as I know, before he defected, Hiruko was researching a Kinjutsu that would allow the user to plunder other''s Kekkei Genkai."


    When Utatane and Mitokado heard Sandaime''s words, both of them were extremely shocked.


    Judging from Hiruko''s current performance, it seems that the Kinjutsu he was researching and experimenting with was been sessfullypleted.


    And this is not a good thing for the Shinobi world, it means that a bloody storm is about toe if the information about the existence of this technique is released.


    "This means that while he pretended to be Uchiha Shisui, he used Swift Release, and Dark Release." �C Sandaime paused here then continued, "And then there is Sharingan�� I am afraid that he has already plundered three or more Kekkei Genkai!"


    At this time, the situation on the battlefield has changed.


    Hiruko insisted on defeating Uchiha Fugaku, so printing his hand signs, he shouted,


    "Storm Release Secret Technique: Demon Dragon Storm!"


    Instantly, a massive thunder cloud capable of absorbing Chakra to grow in size, strength, and ferocity covered the sky above the battlefield. And as per Hiruko''smand which he gave using different hand signs to summon multiple red pirs of chakra and lightning raining.


    Fugaku immediately realized the danger and retreated far away from Hiruko.


    By now Fugaku has concluded that defeating Hiruko without using his Mangekyou Sharingan would be almost impossible> But at the same time, Fugaku also feels that Hirukocks in the experience department.


    Whether it is his attacking moves, or defensive moves, or the overall rhythm of battle, what he seriouslycks is proper coordination and flow which allowed Fugaku to make some extra moves, but because of that damn Dark Release and Steel Release, he couldn''tpletely exploit it to kill Hiruko at once.


    ''Genjutsu from simple Sharingan is not working on Hiruko, should I use my Mangekyou?'' such a thought emerged, but he immediately shook his head, ''Entire senior staff of Konoha is present here, if I use my Mangekyou Sharingan, it won''t go unnoticed by them, and now that the situation of Uchiha n has started to improve, I don''t want to take any risk, that would again increase distrust between Uchiha n, and Hokage Faction, especially now that Amatsukami and Akatsuki are waiting to destroy us at any moment!''


    While Uchiha Fugaku considered many thoughts, and possibilities on how to take down Hiruko without the use of his Mangekyou Sharingan, Sandaime muttered, "It seems that Hiruko has also plundered Storm Release and Steel Release!" �C Realizing how much of a threat Hiruko has be, Sandaime continued, "Hiruko with five Kekkei Genkai is difficult opponent even for Fugaku, let''s take action together and resolve him at once!"


    Elder Mitokado and Elder Utatane nodded.


    At this time, Hiruko who was raining lightning all over the battlefieldughed out loudly and spoke, "Why Hokage-sama, do you regret your decision now?"


    Sandaime who has summoned his Adamantine Staff, Enma looked at Hiruko and said in a deep voice, "Hiruko, do not make mistakes, again and again, it is already toote for you to look back!"


    "Mistakes? Again, and again!" �C Hiruko muttered in a daze, his face twisted in anger upon hearing Sandaime''s words, and he roared, "Why does everything I do is wrong, huh? Is it because I am unwilling to be ordinary like most?"


    It seems that the thunderclouds in the sky were affected by Hiruko''s mood and became more violent. The rain of lightning from the thunderclouds became stronger and more frequent.


    Standing at the center of the thunderclouds, Hiruko nced at all the Konoha Shinobi around him, and said viciously, "Today, I will make you realize just who is wrong!"


    Speaking so, Hiruko increased the amount of Chakra supporting the thunderclouds, thus further increasing the radius of thunderclouds and rain of lighting.


    Everywhere lightning fell fire would be lit, and things would evaporate. Some of the Shinobi even suffered heavily from the lightning, and instantly lost their breath.


    At this moment, Sandaime signaled Fugaku, who instantly understood Sandaime''s intentions and rushed forward to engage in a battle with Hiruko.


    "Haven''t had enough, huh!?" �C Hiruko roared, and violently waved his steel hands that were covered in lightning.


    With Hiruko engaged in battle with Fugaku, Sandaime also rushed towards Hiruko with his Adamantine Staff. With just a step forward, the length and girth of Enma increased and it seemed to be ready to m Hiruko into a pulp.


    Seeing the staffing towards, Hiruko grinned madly, he decided to not dodge that iing staff, and shock Sandaime just how hard is his Steel Release!


    Heavily kicking Uchiha Fugaku in the gut, Hiruko stood straight, with his arms opened wide, and said with a smile. "Any of you attack is meaningless against me!"


    SMASH�� Crack�� break��


    Just as his voice fell, and Sandaime''s staff smashed on his waist, and instantly his face changed from a mocking look to a shocked and painful look.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    Before he could react, Hiruko flew out and collided with several walls far away, he broke through the first four walls and stooped at the fifth one with half his body buried inside that wall.


    As the dust and smoke cleared, Hiruko got up, this time he no longer had his previous arrogant look, but a painful one filled with embarrassment and anger, "Damn it, damn it, damn it!"


    Although the staff only broke a few of his bones, what hurt him more was that his pride was broken. Embarrassed in face of Sandaime Hokage, the fact that he flew out so easily made him lose his face, and thest thing he wants now is to lose his face in the face of oh-so-detestable Hokage!


    Just as Hiruko wanted to fight back, several chains that were wrapped in some sort of Shadow appeared out of the ground and instantly restricted his movements. His feet bound to the ground, and his hands restricted by the chains too! But the chains wrapped in Shadow did not stop there and started coiling around him.


    At the same time, he felt someone invading inside his consciousness and had to severely resist not to lose himself. Trying to resist mental invasion made Hiruko''s face twist in pain.


    But that wasn''t it, the very next moment, Mitokado appeared behind Hiruko, he was carrying a veryrge scroll, and putting the scroll on the ground, he made hand signs and tapped on the ground.


    After havingpleted the ritual, Hiruko''s perception has obviously increased very much, and sensing the chakra fluctuationsing from his back, he suddenly felt a great threat.


    He knows that if he doesn''t do something immediately then it is very likely that he will die here!


    So, Hiruko immediately looked up, the synthetic bird that was being bullied at the hands of Hyuga Brothers, Akimichi Patriarch, and several other Shinobi instantly swooped away from them and went towards him.


    With the arrival of the synthetic bird, Hiruko''s hands and legs suddenly exploded, breaking away the shadow chains, as well as his four limbs.


    Now with all of his limbs gone, the leech stored within his body instantly took the empty ce, and he leaped high up using those make-up limbs,nded on the half-injured bird''s back, and hurriedly shouted, "Quickly go!"


    As soon as hended on the back of the synthetic bird, he immediately ordered it to go and did not even dare to look back.


    BOOM��!


    Just as he was going, the back of the synthetic bird suddenly exploded, but thankfully it wasn''t that damaging and the bird could still continue its flight.


    Hiruko never expected that even after having absorbed five Kekkei Genkai, he still couldn''t manage to hold his own against those people, and had to retreat at the cost of sacrificing his four limbs!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 559 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 310 - – 306 After Events

    Outside Konoha Vige.


    Might Guy carried unconscious Shisui on his back, and followed Kakashi as they galloped through the woods, behind them were arge number of Anbu of the Root subunit led by Shimura Danzo.


    He was at a loss at this moment and muttered, "How did things turn out like this?"


    "Sigh, I don''t know." �C Kakashi''s face gloomy, although he has yet to figure out the whole situation, he has keenly noticed that their Team-11 has be prey to a certain conspiracy.


    Guy asked, "Do you think that the mission Kuroto is assigned to has something to do with what''s going on here?"


    Kakashi wasn''t sure, the mission that Kuroto was suddenly assigned was unknown to the other members of the team-11.


    And Uzuki Yugao who was temporarily assigned to team-11 as a recement for Kuroto''s absence was sent to watch over Uzumaki Naruto by him, hopefully, she will safely bring Naruto back to the vige.


    But there were more important things they have to consider now, which was the information about the assassination of Sandaime-sama, whether that is true or not, "What do you think about the information about Sandaime-sama''s assassination?"


    Guy nced at Shisui and said, "We know that it wasn''t Shisui, so there is no doubt about that."


    Kakashi nodded, "Right, it wasn''t Shisui, and I don''t think that the Uchiha n would choose to do anything of the sort at this point, so the only other possibility is arade of that masked man, he did have Sharingan, so it is possible that his otherrades also have Sharingan, and this attempt was likely either rted to Akatsuki or Amatsukami, Sigh, I hope that Hokage-sama is safe otherwise the situation could turn worse for the vige!"


    Guy said, "Do not worry Kakashi, we must trust Hokage-sama, he will be safe."


    Kakashi helplessly shook his head at Guy''s optimism, then nced backward at the chasers that were following him, and muttered with a frown, "If this goes on, we will be overtaken by them sooner orter!"


    Guy asked, "So what do you suggest?"


    Kakashi thought a little and said, "I will hold them, and you will take Shisui to Team-11''s 4th rest house, after I lead them away, I will meet you there."


    Because Anbu shinobi have to perform several secret missions, so almost all Anbu have certain hideouts spread throughout the country as they can''t interact with general shinobi ormon folks during any mission.


    Guy hesitated a little, "Kakashi, you alone��"


    Before Guy could finish speaking, Kakashi has already turned around facing the Shinobiing towards them, he did not nce back at Guy but said, "That''s an order, treatment of Shisui''s injuries can not be dyed, go, I will meet you at the hideout as discussed!"


    After speaking that, Kakashi did not wait for Guy''s response and rushed towards the crowd of Shinobi, as a very familiar chirping of thousands of birds rang throughout the forest.


    Looking at the determined back of Kakashi, Guy nodded, "Do not die Kakashi, you are my eternal rival, you are not allowed to be defeated by others!" Leaving that sentence he did not hesitate anymore and rushed towards the hideout.


    Kakashi shook his head helplessly after hearing Guy''s words, but he had a smirk under that mask.


    ��


    In Konoha Vige.


    Currently, everyone had a gloomy expression as Hiruko managed to escape with the help of his synthetic bird.


    At thest moment, Hiruko so decisively sacrificed his limbs which somewhat shocked everyone, nobody considered the possibility of his limbs being able to suddenly explode.


    But that aside, now they have to consider the threat of Hiruko several levels higher than he used to be.


    Hiruko''s strength although not fully disyed in the battle against Fugaku still showed what he is capable of should he gain enough experience in using all the five Kekkei Genkai in perfectbination.


    Dealing with Hiruko in a one-on-one battle has already be impossible and who knows what kind of monstrous existence will he be in the future.


    It would require at least a team of shinobi with very high group strength and perfect coordination to be able to deal with Hiruko.


    And nobody knows whether it would be possible to defeat him even in that situation, so defeating him currently when he is still not at his hundred percent potential was a diamond opportunity.


    If they had gotten rid of Hiruko just now, then not only they would have managed to eliminate a Shinobi who harbors deep hatred towards Konoha, but also destroyed Chimera Technique, as well as also obtained internal intelligence of Akatsuki.


    But unfortunately, the chance was missed, and now it would be extremely difficult to kill Hiruko next time.


    With broken fragments of chains remaining in her hand, Elder Utatane walked towards Sandaime and said, "Hiruzen, Hiruko is too dangerous to be left alive, we must notify all the other shinobi viges about his existence and work together to eliminate him. No vige will allow a Shinobi who can plunder other''s Kekkei Genkai to stay alive."


    Elder Mitokado with the scroll in his hand also walked here, "From the Kekkei Genkai he has used we can now confirm that all the four shinobi other than Uchiha Hiiragi in that period have be his prey, and we have also confirmed that the shinobi who attacked Raikage''s entourage was a member of Akatsuki, not of Amatsukami."


    Akatsuki and Amatsukami have be Sandaime''s headaches.


    At this moment, two Anbu who went after team-11 finally rushed back to the vige and reported about Elder Shimura Danzo''s brazen attack on Uchiha Shisui to Sandaime.


    Hearing of the attack, Sandaime brown wrinkled and he nced at Fugaku and the other Uchiha and breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that they were not paying attention here.


    Understanding theplete situation, Sandaime ordered, "Call back Shimura Danzo under my order, also protect Team-11 from any ident until they safely arrive at the Konoha Hospital. Check up on the situation of Jinchuriki, and ask Eagle toe to my office. Too much chaos has already happened in the vige, I do not want to deal with any more trouble for the day!"


    The Anbu shinobi nodded one after another and went on with the tasks.


    ��


    It did not take too long for Guy to arrive at the hideout as this was the nearest one to the vige.


    The so-called hideout is just a cave transformed into a simple residence that carried all the essentials that an Anbu would ever need amidst his mission.


    Shisui''s injuries were of two types.


    Firstly, some small burns were caused by those exploding tags before Shisui activated his Susanoo as a shield. But this injury was nothing serious.


    The other injury was caused by Shimura Danzo when he severely struck his crutch on Shisui''s backbone. From the outside, this injury doesn''t look much serious but it seems that there was a needle hidden within the crutch that spread some kind of potent poison in Shisui''s system, which is probably the cause of Shisui''s unconscious state.


    After giving Shisui the antidote that was left to team-11 by Kuroto, Guy could only wait for the antidote to take effect, so all he could do was nervously wait for the arrival of Kakashi.


    Fortunately, it did not take long for Kakashi to arrive, and as soon as he came Kakashi said, "Other Anbu reinforcements led by the captain of Hokage-sama''s guards helped me get away from them!"


    Guy nodded, and exined Shisui''s injury to Kakashi in detail, and then added, "I was not sure whether the standard antidote distributed to Anbu would work so I used the antidote given to us by Kuroto, I hope it works."


    Kakashi nodded and then said, "Now let''s go back to the vige!"


    Guy said, "But what about Danzo-sama!?"


    First and foremost, "Danzo-sama do not have any authority to order us around or dere us as defected-nin, moreover other Anbu shinobi have already disyed their stance by protecting us, so we have nothing more to worry about. In fact, I ten to think that the reason he attacked Shisui was also purely acting upon his greed, because he wanted��" �C Kakashi stopped halfway through his words and did not continue anymore.


    In any case, Shimura Danzo is one of the Elder Advisors of Konoha, as such Kakashi did not dare to voice out his spection about Shimura Danzo''s malicious intentions towards Uchiha Shisui without any conclusive evidence, as that could be counterproductive, even if it just him, Guy, and unconscious Shisui here.


    ��


    In the forest near the Uchiha n.


    The Kunoichi Oto Yumie is tied to a wooden cross, with her hands and legs not capable of moving even an inch, surrounded by the cawing of crows all around. Wherever she looks all she sees are an uncountable number of crows, in this unclear and mysterious world.


    And even though she realizes that this is most certainly the result of a Genjutsu, she is still unable to break free of it. Much less breaking free, she can''t even open her mouth here.


    Even if she wants to shout or cry from the pain of thousands of Crow feathers piercing her per second, but there is no cry, only pain, and agony.


    At this time, an indifferent and omniscient voice sounded.


    "You dared to touch my Otouto, that was your biggest mistake! Now suffer in these hell mes until not even your ashes are left behind!"


    "Amaterasu!"


    And the sudden appearance of ck mes of hell was all she saw before she ceased to exist, not even a cry of pain escaped her mouth.


    With Oto Yumie gone, Itachi crouched on the branch of a tree, his hands over his both eyes. He felt a deep pain in his eyes, it felt as if needles were being pierced in his eyes, but that was nothingpared to the pain he felt when he saw Sasuke being strangled to death.


    A whileter the pain finally ceased and Itachi walked back to the Uchiha n, he wasn''t worried about Sasuke because he knows that Sasuke has already safely reached, back home, via a side trip of making a friend.


    ��


    On Uchiha Tsukihi''s side.


    Tsukihi slowly put down her hand from her right eyes and said, "That idiot, he actually dared to resist Sandaime-sama''s Enma staff! He was being a bit too arrogant; doesn''t he know that Sandaime-sama was able to push back Kyuubi with that staff?" �C muttered Tsukihi as she continued to run in the direction of Death Forest.


    Before her departure, Tsukihi had already left behind a few crows which helped her monitor the progress of events after she retreated. So Hiruko''s cool debut, arrogant performance, and finally, a pathetic escape where he almost lost his life were all seen by her.


    After shaking her head in disappointment, Tsukihi let go of any thought rted to Hiruko and muttered to herself, "Team-11 did not show up here from beginning to end, what exactly happened to them?"


    "Forget it, with Shisui, Kakashi, and Guy present, there is hardly anyone who would be able to endanger all of them at the same time, and as long as even one of them is safe, all three of them will be safe. For now, I should hurry to my secretboratory, store this clone body there and thene back with the main body!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 560 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 311 - – 307 Fugaku’s Difficulties

    Returning the soul back to the main body proved to be much easierpared to what Kuroto had to go through earlier. There was instinctive guidance as such there was no need to keep track of the directions, moreover, the return speed was also several times faster than before.


    Before he knew it, Kuroto''s soul was already back inside his main body.


    Whew��


    Coming out of the tree hole, Kuroto stretched his body and felt a bit refreshed.


    Since the seals ced around the tree hole were not damaged, so Kuroto was sure that no people or animal dared to approach the tree hole during the absence of his soul. For which Kuroto was really d, as he wouldn''t have to bother wasting time in hunting some irrelevant people or beasts that wouldter be either his test subjects or will be fed to Okina Buta.


    At this time, Okina Buta''s nose twitched, and he instantly got up. Noticing that Kuroto hase out of the tree hole, he leaned over and tried to circle around Kuroto.


    But given his size, circling around shook the entire forest, Kuroto helplessly smiled and jumped on the back of this idiot boar, after patting the boar''s head Kuroto said, "Yes-yes, this time I owe you a favor, I will be sure to send you a treat!"


    As soon as Kuroto said this, hot air escaped Okina Buta''s snout, which indicated that he was happy and excited for the treat.


    Although Okina Buta hasn''t been around Kuroto for very long, nor has Kuroto summoned for Buta''s help very much, however, every time Kuroto has summoned Buta, he has been handy in one way or the other. There is also the fact that Buta seems to have Kuroto imprinted in his mind as some sort of master or owner probably because Kuroto fed him a lot of poison while he was still young, which might have been an act of kindness from someone''s perspective.


    Anyway, this boar is now useful since he is almost as big as Gamabunta, which makes him a good summon beast as he is already very strong, and he also has an instinctive understanding of Chakra, probably because of the pure chakra circting within his body.


    After assuring Okina Buta, Kuroto deactivated the Summoning and sent away Okina Buta back to his habitat.


    Kuroto himself also did not dy any longer and after spending a few more days in the Land of Demons he decided to go back to Konoha.


    ��


    Two weekster, Kuroto returned to the vige.


    The first thing he needed to do was to have a meeting with Sandaime-sama regarding the situation of Land of Demons, but it appeared that Sandaime-sama was seriously busy with vige''s matters as well as some other political matters so he couldn''t spare time to meet Kuroto right of the bat, as such Kuroto submitted his report to Sandaime-sama and returned to his house.


    Whenever Sandaime-sama will have time, he would Summon Kuroto.


    Aftering back to the house, he was greeted with the sight of Yui, Shion, and Taruho eating lunch.


    Seeing Kuroto''s return Yui hurriedly got up from her seat and greeted Kuroto, "Kuroto-kun you are finally back!"


    Kuroto hugged her and rubbed Yui''s back. There was a short silence as the two stayed in the same position, this was necessary to relieve Yui of her anxieties, but seeing Shion''s expectant gaze, Kuroto separated from Yui and walked towards Shion.


    He didn''t speak much, he just untied the Ryuumyaku''s Gourd and gave it to Shion, told her and Taruho to take this upstairs and they will understand everything.


    The remnant spirit body of Miko-sama was staying within that Gourd, and it is difficult to predict just how long will she remain in the Shinobi World, so Kuroto believes that instead of him exining anything to Shion, it would be best for her mother, that is Miko-sama to do so herself. That would be the best choice as Shion and Miko-sama will at least have thest chance to talk things out. And Miko-sama can also express the words she was reluctant to at first.


    Although Shion was a bit skeptical, out of trust in Kuroto she nodded and went to the room she was staying in for the past few weeks.


    After Shion and Taruho went upstairs, Kuroto asked Yui to recite everything that happened in the vige in his absence, "Please exin everything to me very carefully!"


    Yui nodded and quickly exined. there was suddenly an emergency re lit up a few weeks ago which rmed everyone, immediately after that vige entered an emergency state and Hokage-sama ordered vigers to go to the evacuation site.


    Then while Yui, Shion, and Taruho were going to the evacuation site, there was this arrogant guy whose name was Shinno, he came after Shino, although Yui resisted him and even almost killed him several times, however, he had some sort of regeneration technique that helped him always recover. Therefore, Yui wasn''t sure what to do with him.


    Then this Kunoichi by the name Uchiha Tsukihi arrived and gave her the opportunity to retreat along with Shion, and Taruho.


    As for what happenedter, Yui didn''t witness it, but she did hear that Uchiha Tsukihi sacrificed herself to defeat that guy named Shinno. Later everyone found out that he was a member of Akatsuki, and then more things happened, there was Hiruko who fought against the Uchiha Patriarch and several other things also happened.


    Overall, the situation was chaotic, and too many things happened, many shinobi also died, so the next day a funeral ceremony was conducted and their names were engraved in the memorial monument, especially Uchiha Tsukihi''s who sacrificed herself for the sake of the vige.


    Kuroto wasn''t much surprised after hearing everything, which made Yui frown, she had an instinctive feeling that even though Kuroto-Kun wasn''t in the vige he was somehow informed of what all happened. Unable to understand the possible cause, Yui decided to let it go, as it didn''t really matter much, as long as Kuroto-kun is fine then that''s all that matters.


    However, Kuroto''s thoughts were a bit different, ''Yui''s understanding of the situation is limited, I will have to ask Shisui for a better understanding of all the events!''


    At this time, Yui spoke, "By the way Kuroto-kun, that person Shinno also asked about you, I don''t think that he was aware of who I was, but he seemed to know you."


    Kuroto nodded and exined the events of the first mission he took along with Uchiha Itachi after surviving the cleaning operation.


    When she heard the details, Yui nodded in understanding as she was reminded of that mission where Kuroto-kun encountered Kumogakure''s Nibi''s Jinchuriki and waster praised by Jiraiya-sama.


    Later Kuroto had some more discussion with Yui and then went on to search for Shisui.


    From Shisui Kuroto get to know more information. It turns out that all the Anbu that went on to search for the whereabouts of Uzumaki Naruto searched all over the vige and the surroundings but did not find him,ter when they returned to the vige and thought that Naruto went missing or was probably again kidnapped by someone of Akatsuki, they discovered that at some point Naruto had returned to his home and was immersed in a sound sleep along with another kid, who turned out to be Uchiha Sasuke.


    Seeing such a sight, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and asked the details from temporary Eagle, who turned out to be Uzuki Yugao as she was assigned to cover up for Kuroto''s absence in team-11


    Uzuki Yugao exined as asked, and finally, the matter was resolved.


    But the situation was still not resolved as the other three members of team-11 were still missing,ter on, that same day when team-11 was returning to the vige they again encountered Shimura Danzo and his Root shinobi, and a fight broke out.


    Danzo was hell-bent on eliminating Uchiha Shisui for the crime of betraying the vige, Hatake Kakashi and Might Guy on the other side were also damn stubborn. They did not allow Shimura Danzo to even touch Uchiha Shisui, so even though both of them yed very well, but because the two were heavily outnumbered so they both suffered serious injuries.


    It was at that time that Elder Mitokado arrived along with other Shinobi and rescued the three members of team-11 from Shimura Danzo.


    The Uchiha n also caught the wind of this event and has fuming with anger that Shimura Danzo dared to take action against one of their elite nsmen, Danzo was also adamant and did not even bother to apologize, he used the excuse that Uchiha Shisui was the culprit who attempted Hokage''s assassination and tried topromise Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki.


    However, this time, Sandaime severely reprimanded him and Danzo had to finally bite the bullet, and publicly apologize to Uchiha Shisui, he was also ordered to stay away from the Uchiha n, which everyone knew that he did not take kindly considering his sour expression.


    But considering that it was Hokage''s order, Danzo had no choice but to obey regardless of his will.


    At the same time, Uchiha n was really grateful to the other members of team-11 for protecting Uchiha Shisui, and Sandaime also praised captain Kakashi''s decision.


    Kuroto can''t help but smile, he wasn''t much worried about either of them because he knew that either way, they would be alright. Might Guy and Hatake Kakashi when together are a force to be reckoned with.


    After having an understanding of a general situation Kuroto was busy considering some things.


    At this time Shisui said, "Kuroto-san, as you expected, Danzo-sama is really after my Mangekyou Sharingan, I did not expect that he would choose to attack me even when the safety of Uzumaki Naruto was at stake."


    Kuroto nodded and said, "Fortunately Kakashi and Guy understood Danzo''s thoughts and acted at the right time."


    Shisui nodded, "Fortunately there was also the seal you ced on my eyes, and Captain Kakashi and Guy-san acted at the right time, otherwise, Danzo-sama might have seeded!"


    ��


    At the same time, at Uchiha Fugaku''s house.


    "Patriarch, you have to tell us, who exactly was Uchiha Tsukihi? Is there really some secret unit within the Konoha Military Police Force as the rumors say?"


    "Yes, rumors are circting that Uchiha Tsukihi was an elite member of the secret unit, and some even say that even Sandaime-sama is not aware of this unit, is there really such a secret unit?"


    Looking at the eager expression of his nsmen Fugaku sighed.


    Aftering back, Fugaku has researched all the n records and he has found nothing about Uchiha Tsukihi.


    Even the description of Uchiha Tsukihi that he obtained from Hyuga Yui''s testimony does not match any Kunoichi Uchiha n ever cultivated, so Fugaku himself is confused as to who exactly was that Kunoichi.


    And for some reason, Fugaku even feels that Kunoichi is not dead yet, he may be wrong, but it''s also possible that he is right. This is Fugaku''s instinctive feeling but there are also some facts behind his reasoning.


    But regardless, Fugaku doesn''t n to waste the opportunity that the Uchiha n has got because of her fight. Now everyone in the vige knows that Uchiha Tsukihi fought and sacrificed herself for the safety of the vige just like Yondaime Hokage once did, so people will be more epting and trusting of the Uchiha n.


    "Alright everyone, since you all want to know so much about her then hear me, Uchiha Tsukihi was born on the battlefield, but she never got to see the faces of her parents as her father died on a mission while her mother died immediately after giving birth to her. She was personally raised by me and my wife Mikoto was her teacher. As Tsukihi grew up, we came to know that she was suffering from a Bloodline disease, as such she had to live in istion, but that istion was not here, not in Konoha, but in one of the old castles of the Uchiha n, she lived there, trained there and honed herself to be a Kunoichi that her parents could be proud of, but her time because of her illness was limited as it was slowly killing her. Her greatest desire was to die as a true Kunoichi, a Kunoichi who dies while protecting her n and vige even though she never lived here. It''s strange to think about it, but perhaps she did not think so. Maybe she wanted to leave behind something that all her nsmen could be proud of. She idolized Yondaime Hokage and coincidentally she died the same death.


    It was perhaps a coincidence that she was in the vige recently, it might be because she caught wind of the iing attack, I am not sure how, only she knows of this, but regardless, she died the death she wanted and we should be proud of her. She was a strong girl, a strong Kunoichi, and a true Uchiha by heart. All Uchiha should strive to be as determined as her!"


    By the time, Fugaku finished, everyone was shocked by what they heard, nobody expected that Uchiha Tsukihi''s life was so difficult, and everyone felt pride that she was an Uchiha, a true Uchiha.


    Looking at everyone''s proud Fugaku can''t help but sigh helplessly, this is so unlike him, bullshiting never pleases him, but what can he do?


    If that''s necessary for the n then he will do so, as that''s what a Patriarch''s role is.


    After some more talks, Fugaku dismissed the now encouraged nsmen as he has to consider many things. With this open attack from Akatsuki, many things in the vige will start to change, and he has to prepare himself and the Uchiha n for it.


    Fugaku also has a feeling that theing years would be even more troublesome now. The winds of the Shinobi world have started to change, and Uchiha n must ride those winds to survive.


    At this time, Fugaku saw Itachi walking down the corridor.


    Fugaku isn''t sure why, but he feels that ever since the event of Sasuke being kidnapped by Oto Yumie, who is another member of Akatsuki, Itachi''s persona and temperament have changed drastically.


    For a while, Fugaku wanted to attribute this to Mangekyou Sharingan that Itachi might have awakened, but considering Itachi''s young ago, Fugaku shook his head, as Itachi is too young to be able to awaken something like Mangekyou Sharingan.


    As such Fugaku is a bit worried about Itachi. After all, Itachi is his sessor, the heir of the Uchiha n.


    Fugaku even considered a possibility of mental trauma or guilt that Itachi might be suffering from, but he can''t be sure. At least, Itachi''s emotions seem stable, or rather too stable actually.


    Fugaku sighed, he will have to trust his son, because he knows that his son will never disappoint him, someone who had the sight of a battlefield burned into his mind at the age of four will never be traumatized by such a small event.


    ''Who am I kidding, perhaps it really is because of that��!''


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter 561 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 312 - – 308 Amaterasu

    Standing in the corridor, Itachi noticed Fugaku''s helpless sigh and asked with a worried tone, "Otou-san, is everything all right?"


    Fugaku folded his arms around his chest and said, "Itachi, thankfully you rescued Sasuke from the hands of Akatsuki, otherwise I don''t know what might have happened to him."


    When Fugaku learned that his younger son Sasuke was almost kidnapped by a member of Akatsuki under the chaos of that night, Fugaku was both shocked, panicked, and angry.


    He doesn''t know what he might have done or how he would have faced Mikoto should something have happened to Sasuke.


    Moreover, Fugaku is also frustrated at the shamelessness of these Akatsuki and Amatsukami members. The glorious, noble, and dignified Uchiha n, from who everyone fears have now be a vegetable market, anyone wants an Uchiha, juste and take away an Uchiha Shinobi, you want a pair of Sharingan? Just go to Uchiha n and you can find a pair of freshly harvested Sharingan, there is also the rare variety of Mangekyou Sharingan, if you can''t take them away, then just incite those awakeners, they will follow you, and bam you get a pair of freshly cultivated Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Firstly, Shinichi & Kurumi, then there is also Ho Musubi, next Ryota, and Hideki, after which Hiiragi was kidnapped by Akatsuki, then an unknown Uchiha Tsukihi appears and sacrifices herself and now Sasuke was almost kidnapped by another member of Akatsuki if this is not a vegetable market than what is?


    And Fugaku as the Patriarch is helpless, which is making him extremely annoyed.


    Itachi shook his head slightly and said, "It''s my responsibility to protect Sasuke, I would do so at all cost!"


    "As expected of my son!" �C the stern Fugaku showed a rare smile. ''At least, my family is safe for now!'' �C was Fugaku''s thought.


    Fugaku knows of Itachi''s talent, and if nothing too unexpected happens, Itachi will surely grow into another Uchiha whose strength is no inferior to Shisui, and as the next generation of the Uchiha n grows into strong individuals one-by-one, the value of Uchiha n in the vige will again increase. The status of the n which was lost will also be recovered slowly.


    In that case, even if Hokage Faction wants to suppress the Uchiha n they will no longer be able to do so. After all, there is only Hatake Kakashi who could be a Hokage Candidate among the younger generation of the Shinobi.


    But Fugaku knows this better than anyone than Hatake Kakashi because the Sharingan that he keeps with him will never be able to match Shisui and Itachi in their prime.


    So Fugaku has considered many things over the past few months, and he no longer has any desire for the Coup.


    The major reason for this is obviously the heavy pressure from the external enemies including Akatsuki and Amatsukami, especially with the new technique that Hiruko has created, which allows him to plunder other''s Kekkei Genkai.


    If this technique were to get in the hands of others, the Uchiha n will be in extreme danger from all parties. After all, Sharingan is undoubtedly the most superior Kekkei Genkai. So, to ensure the safety of his n, Fugaku has even regarded Hiruko as the number one enemy.


    Of course, Fugaku did not know that his worries in regards to Hiruko''s techniques were almost unnecessary.


    It''s because, the ritual ceremony conducted by Hiruko has too many requirements and variables that are difficult to be met by others, secrecy, time, location, manpower, willpower, and many other factors are involved, and even then, there is no guarantee as there is also the factor of luck.


    Even Hiruko himself also almost died, and it was only because of the secret technique he got his hands on from Yomi that he actually managed to survive.


    But since Fugaku did not know all about this, so it is natural for him to be worried.


    Sighing lightly, Fugaku asked Itachi, "Where are you going?"


    Itachi replied, "I am going to visit Shisui-san."


    Fugaku nodded and then added, "Shisui is under-recovery so he is not up to his fullbat potential, so make sure to keep watch over his safety, I do not want to hear any sudden news about him suddenly going missing."


    Itachi nodded and then left.


    ��


    Shisui''s house.


    After listening to the entire story from Shisui, coupled with the information he obtained on his own, Kuroto concluded that Naruto wasn''t Obito''s goal from the beginning to end.


    The reason he even bothered to kidnap Naruto was to draw Shisui out of the vige along with the rest of the team-11, then had Hiruko pretend to be Uchiha Shisui and attempt to assassinate Sandaime-sama to ignite a civil war between the Hokage faction and Uchiha n.


    If Obito''s conspiracy had actually seeded, then I am afraid Konoha would have been finished.


    In this chaos, Orochimaru''s motive was very simple, which was to acquire a perfect body, which was Uchiha Tsukihi but unfortunately, he failed, just like he will always do when ites to Sharingan, so Kuroto didn''t really have anything to say in this regard.


    But anyway, it was perhaps through Shinno that Orochimaru go to know of Akatsuki''s n and decided to secretly reap some benefits by taking advantage of fire.


    Shinno''s thoughts were probably the same, he also wanted to secretly swallow Shion to increase his strength by taking advantage of the chaos that Konoha was in at that time, but he also failed because of yours truly.


    As for Shimura Danzo''s motive behind attacking Shisui? There was no need to even guess that.


    Fortunately, things turned out well, and Sandaime figured out everything at the right time otherwise Konoha would have been swallowed in civil strife.


    With everything clear, Shisui asked, "Kuroto-san, so, um, what should we do next?"


    Kuroto observed Shisui''s physical state using his Byakugan, and after understanding, he said, "Rest for now, we will talk about our future ns after you are in your tip-top condition."


    Shisui quickly interjected, "Kuroto-san, my injury is nothing, Akatsuki is too dangerous to be left behind to their own devices!"


    Kuroto flicked Shisui''s forehead and said while shaking his head, "We can''t be hasty when ites to Akatsuki, their roots are much deeper than we think, for now, you should focus on your recovery, and we will discuss our future nster."


    Shisui puffed his cheek in annoyance, then finally nodded, "Okay, fine!"


    Kuroto nodded and after passing on one of thetest created poison antidotes, he left Shisui''s house, only to encounter Itachi who seemed to be here to visit Shisui.


    Seeing Kuroto, Itachi hurriedly greeted, "Kuroto-san."


    Seeing Itachi, Kuroto smiled and nodded, "Ah, Itachi-Kun, how are you?"


    Kuroto heard from Shisui that Uchiha Sasuke was abducted by Oto Yumie, who is officially a peripheral member of the Akatsuki Organization and Shinno''s subordinate. It''s just that none of the Uchiha shinobi or the vigers knows that the very same periphery member was the Snake Sannin Orochimaru, therefore they don''t particrly understand just how much danger Itachi was facing at that time, in fact, Itachi himself may not know this.


    In the original story also, Itachi easily dealt with Orochimaru twice, but that was at the time when Itachi had awakened Mangekyou Sharingan and was also a few years older than he is now. So, him being able to rescue Sasuke and defeat Orochimaru at his current age is highly surprising, even for Kuroto.


    Itachi looked around, then said lightly, "Kuroto-san, I have something to tell you."


    Kuroto nodded, and said, "All right, follow me!"


    Not long after, Kuroto and Itachi came to the forest behind Uchiha n grounds, and after Kuroto made sure that no one was around, he nodded towards Itachi for him to speak whatever he wants to.


    After a bit of silence, Itachi''s eyes showed a determined and after taking a deep breath he directly activated his Sharingan.


    And the next instant, Itachi''s Sharingan changed from three tomoe Sharingan to three spiraling curves around the pupil.


    Looking at those eyes, Kuroto was stunned, even he was a bit dazed, but quickly recovering he muttered, "You? Itachi-kun, you awakened Mangekyou Sharingan?"


    Itachi deactivated his Mangekyou Sharingan and nodded, "Yes, the Kunoichi I fought that night was very powerful, I almost died several times in her hands, and it seems that I awakened these eyes at that time!"


    Itachi actually did not know, it was at the moment when Oto Yumie took away his Otouto, he had already awakened Mangekyou Sharingan, this is because Shinno noticed the changed pattern in Itachi''s eyes when Itachi went after Oto Yumie.


    But all that aside, Kuroto is really shocked to see those eyes, because Itachi awakened Mangekyou Sharingan almost a year earlier than he did in the original series.


    Thinking so, Kuroto asked Itachi, "Did you kill her?"


    Itachi nodded.


    ''Is it even possible to kill Orochimaru?'' �C thought Kuroto, because he can''t think of anyone being capable of killing Orochimaru.


    So, after groaning a little, he asked, "Are you really sure that she is dead?"


    Itachi hesitated a little, then exined, "I used the ocr power of my right eye, which is called ''Amaterasu'' to burn herpletely. ''Amaterasu'' is the highest level of Fire Release and is capable of burning everything to ashes, therefore, she must be dead."


    ''So, ''Amaterasu,'' huh?'' �C Kuroto pondered a little and finally concluded that Orochimaru wouldn''t die from mere Amaterasu.


    After all, if simply ''Amaterasu'' was capable of killing Orochimaru then, in the original story, Itachi wouldn''t have used Totsuka Sword to seal Orochimaru into a Genjutsu world.


    And Kuroto also thinks that aside from sealing, there is no other method to restrict Orochimaru, no matter what approach you use, he wille back.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 562 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 313 - – 309 Danzo’s Anger?

    Converging his thought on the impossibility of Orochimaru dying, Kuroto focused his attention on Itachi and asked, "Who else knows that you have awakened Mangekyou Sharingan?"


    Itachi thought a little, the replied, "Other than Oto Yumie, who is now dead, and probably Shinno, only you know of this fact Kuroto-san."


    Kuroto was surprised by Itachi''s reply, "You did not even inform Shisui of this fact?"


    "Ho-san said that I must not inform anything rted to assessment to anyone, not even to Shisui-san, so I did not mention about this secret to Shisui-san." �C said Itachi.


    Kuroto smiled lightly, then nodded, "And why did you not inform Uchiha Patriarch about this? Aside from being your father, he is also the Patriarch of Uchiha n? I don''t think you have any reason to doubt him, am I right Itachi-Kun?"


    Itachi nodded then said, "True, I do not have any reason to doubt Otou-san, but given the improving situation of n, I do not want to break the bnce by revealing the appearance of another Uchiha who has awakened Mangekyou Sharingan. Moreover, since I am going to be a member of Amatsukami, so it is best that I am not the center of all attention."


    Itachi obviously carefully analyzed many things over the course of the past few months, and then reached this conclusion.


    Both Akatsuki and Amatsukami have repeatedly shown terrifying power, something neither Konoha nor Uchiha n would be able to resist should then not resolve their internal conflicts. Therefore, both parties are left with no choice but to forcefully resolve their internal contradictions and fight with external enemies as a united front. This is their only option to ensure their survival.


    But if this bnce in strength is again broken, and if one side starts bing dominant then contradictions will again appear, which is not something that Itachi wants to see.


    Kuroto agreed, "I suppose that''s true."


    Itachi said, "By the way, Kuroto-san, did Ho-san, or perhaps should I call her Tsukihi-san? Did she really sacrifice herself in the fight against Shinno?"


    Kuroto did not answer but instead questioned, "What do you think did she die?"


    Itachi shook his head, "I don''t think that she is dead, from all the information about her battle with Shinno, there was no mention of her using the Susanoo, so I believe that she did not use all her strength, as such it is very likely that she is alive."


    Kuroto nodded, "Right she is very much alive, there are two reasons why she faked her death, firstly to let the people of Akatsuki think that she is dead, and second was to help the Uchiha n uplift their lost reputation. And I would like to think that both of her purposes were achieved."


    "And what about the rumor of her being a secret member of Konoha Military Police Force, is that really true?" �C questioned Itachi.


    "That''s just a rumor, if you want to know her origins, I think it would be best to ask her yourself on your next mission together, I think she will be willing to satiate your curiosity if she feels like it." �C said Kuroto.


    Itachi nodded, although he wasn''t much interested in her background. As long as she doesn''t have any harmful intention towards the Vige and the n, everything is fine.


    At this time, Itachi suddenly caught something in Kuroto''s words and asked, "In our next mission together? Does that mean I have passed the assessment?"


    Kuroto nodded with a chuckle, "Right, since you have awakened Mangekyou Sharingan so you have sessfully passed the assessment. Therefore, you are now an official member of Amatsukami, your code will be the same as was mentioned to you before, that is, Ho Musubi. And as for your Amatsukami disguise, it will be sent to you along with the detail of your missions. And even though I know that I do not need to remind you but I will say it, be ready and do not drop your training as you have still much to improve."


    ��


    At the Root Base.


    While Kuroto and Itachi discussed many things rted to the rules of Amatsukami, Shimura Danzo was staring at the pair of severed limbs stored within the ssware.


    It can be said that the previous sneak attack on Uchiha Shisui was the closest he had evere to Mangekyou Sharingan. And he only needed to get a bit more time to get his hands on Kotoamatsukami.


    Unfortunately, there was a seal ced on Shisui''s eyes that hindered for a moment and the other two members of team-11 took that opportunity to take away Uchiha Shisui.


    Later when he learned that was Hyuga Kuroto who ced that seal on Shisui''s eyes Danzo was really angry at that Hyuga brat. But this also exined why were Shisui''s eyes not stolen by members of Amatsukami.


    Danzo could only sigh, even though all three members of team-11 somehow or other get in his way to get Kotoamatsukami in his hands, he was helpless as he could not do anything to them because they have Hiruzen''s protection.


    Especially that Hyuga Kuroto, both Hyuga n and Orochimaru would be offended if something were to happen to him, and since Danzo is in a cooperative rtionship with Orochimaru so he can''t afford to break away from him at this point. There is also the fact that he has already offended the Uchiha n to the bones so further offending the Hyuga n would disadvantageous for his further selection to the position of Hokage.


    As for Hatake Kakashi? Hiruzen would have been deeply annoyed should something happen to Kakashi, as Hiruzen is slowly and steadily cultivating Hatake Kakashi to be Minato''s sessor.


    Then there is Might Guy. Well Since the other three kids have be sort of untouchable for him, so Danzo simply left Might Guy alone, besides there''s nothing he would gain by eliminating that fool.


    Fortunately, his status was not much affected by his action of trying to kill Uchiha Shisui, as Uchiha Shisui was a possible suspect of being the assassin who attempted to assassin Hokage. But he was reprimanded nheless and was ordered to keep his hands away from Uchiha n, much to Danzo''s displeasure.


    But it doesn''t really matter. Currently, he is focused on other things. He has to improve hisbat power and only then will he be able to obtain the throne of Hokage from Hiruzen and only then will he be able to put the entire Konoha in his hands and make it the greatest Shinobi Vige.


    At this time, one of the researchers wearing those unique whiteb coats walked over to him and passed a file, "Danzo-sama, this is the analysis report you wanted."


    The researcher''s words broke Danzo out of his thoughts, taking the file in his hands, Danzo briefly nced at the data, then his face turned into a deep scowl, "These values are all wrong, how can you make so many errors in a simple analysis?"


    The researcher wiped off the cold sweat from his forehead, and hurriedly exined, "Danzo-sama, we have repeatedly checked and verified this data, and these are perfectly urate values. The cells we extracted from those severed limbs are simply inhuman�� they are... they are��!"


    He wanted to use a better term to describe his thoughts but no word came to his mind that urately described the condition of those cells.


    Danzo''s face sank, he reread the report carefully, then muttered to himself, "Human cells are impossible to survive at such life values, just how did Hiruko achieve such a feat?"


    When Shimura Danzo heard that Hiruko somehow created andpleted a technique that could help him plunder other''s Kekkei Genkai and the fact that he actually used that technique to plunder off five Kekkei Genkai, including Uchiha''s Sharingan, Danzo was shocked, but he was crazier and more jealous.


    Danzo feels that such a miraculous technique is simply a waste in the hands of useless and foolish people like Hiruko, and only he who has the glorious dream of uniting the entire Shinobi world should have such a technique in their hands. But unfortunately, he doesn''t but does that mean he can obtain it?


    Of course, he can!


    So to get his hands on that technique, Danzo immediately collected samples of those severed limbs left behind by Hiruko then summoned the researchers of the root department to study them and figure out a method to recreate that technique.


    However, the first step of the process has yet to proceed as the life values of those cells are too contrasting from human standards, it''s as if those cells do not even belong to humans, and therefore, no progress can be made. As their level of technology simply does not support those life values.


    Di�� Di�� Di Di Di Di Di Di Di�� Beep�� Beep�� Beep�� Beep Beep Beep...


    At this moment the reading disyed by the instruments started to go chaotic, and soon rming sirens sounded.


    Danzo did not panic, as the source of these rms was right inside the ssware.


    Through the ssware, Danzo could clearly see that the cells stored within the ssware suddenly started to swell and in just a few moments their volume expanded hundreds of times like cancer cells.


    Crack��


    The ssware could no longer hold them and started to crack as those cells started to break free.


    The researchers standing around tried various ways to stop this sudden change but nothing they did worked as the cracks continued to expand.


    Crack�� Crack�� Crack�� Crack... Crack�� BOOM...!


    And not long after those meatballs exploded, damaging the surroundings.


    With the only clue that he had in front of him to get his hands on Hiruko''s technique now destroyed, Danzo''s cold face became gloomier. In anger, he swept his crutch and smashed all these instruments in front of him.


    While Danzo roared in anger, the researchers standing around just gulped nervously, they did not dare to even breathe much less speak something or move. Obviously worried that they might be Danzo''s next target to relieve his anger.


    After a while of venting out, Danzo finally calmed out and took deep breaths, by now the room was nothing short of a horror site. But did Danzo care? Obviously no! He simply waved his hands, signaling for the researchers to get out, then summoned one of his loyal Root Shinobi, and said, "I want to know Hiruko''s whereabouts!"


    The Root ninja immediately replied, "Yes Danzo-sama, we are already investigating his whereabouts, as soon as we obtain any intelligence, we will deploy our assassination team!"


    As soon as he heard the Root Shinobi''s words, Danzo immediately held the Root Anbu by the neck, smashing his back on the sidewall, he roared, "Who said I want to assassinate him? What I want is his technique, use every means at our disposal, buy it if you have to, torture it out if you have to, but get me that damn technique!"


    The root Shinobi was panicked, but he was also having difficulty in breathing, so he was unable to immediately reply. But Danzo did not want to wait and again smashed him back at the wall, "Am I clear!?"


    "Y-*cough* yes��*cough* I will...*cough* will arrange it right�� *cough* away!" The root shinobi coughed out blood but repeatedly nodded as his life depended on it because it really did, he was in a situation where he felt that if he said anything otherwise then he wouldn''t be able to live a minute longer.


    Danzo nodded, and threw oof this root shinobi towards the gate, "Now go, and do not dare to show your face in front of me unless you have some useful clue!"


    The root Shinobi did not dare to question and just disappeared.


    With the room returned to silence, Danzo muttered, "Where in the hell is Orochimaru? Why has he not done what I asked him to do?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 563 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 314 - – 310 Discussion With Kakashi

    On the way to his home, Kuroto thought, ''Compared to Shisui, Itachi is really more cautious.''


    During their conversation, Itachi revealed his Mangekyou Sharingan, and even if Kuroto is the only person he has revealed this secret to, and even if Itachi is willing topletely trust Kuroto. He still did not mention his Mangekyou Sharingan abilities at first.


    It was only after Kuroto asked Itachi about the description of the battle between him and Oto Yumie that Itachi briefly mentioned Amaterasu, as for the other technique he still chose to remain silent.


    And this is a very good thing, and Kuroto is also the same.


    No matter how trusted one person is, Kuroto will never reveal all his cards to others.


    One should never reveal all their cards even to their trusted individuals because trust is both precious and fragile at the same time. Moreover, this matter is not even about trust, it''s more about reassurance and cautiousness.


    Even if the people you trust do not want to betray you and do not want to give away intelligence on your abilities, there are countless methods others can utilize to get their hands on that intelligence. Hostage-taking, Mind Control, et cetera are just a few of the known methods. So, it''s always best to keep your secrets to yourself.


    Not long after, Kuroto returned to his home.


    At this time, Taruho returned the Ryuumyaku Gourd Artifact, then knelt before Kuroto, and spoke, "I am very grateful for everything that you have done for us, Kuroto-sama!"


    Kuroto nodded, and after taking the Gourd in his hands, he sensed that the remnant spirit of Miko-sama that was staying within the Gourd was no longer there, which means that, "Miko-sama, she��"


    Taruho nodded sadly, as a trickle of tear escaped his eyes, which he wiped away instantly.


    This meant that after herst conversation with her daughter, Miko-sama''s spirit body copsed and she finally departed from this world to the afterlife.


    Kuroto was silent, he tied back the gourd around his waist, then asked after a while, "Where is Shion-chan?"


    Taruho replied, "After seeing Miko-sama, Shion-sama cried a lot and just fell asleep."


    Kuroto nodded and immediately took out the bell artifact Miko-sama gave to him, and said, "Miko-sama should have mentioned this bell to Shion-chan, give this to her, and instruct her to always keep it close to her. This bell will seal Shion''s power, as well as also protect her from Moryo, and Shinno, neither of them would be able to sense her position."


    Taruho quickly took the bell from Kuroto''s hands, with a nod, "Yes, I will pass this on to Shion-sama!"


    Kuroto asked again, "With that out of the way, tell me Taruho-Kun, what are your ns now?"


    Taruho said without any hesitation, "As per Miko-sama''s instructions, everything is subject to your arrangements, Kuroto-sama."


    Kuroto nodded, "Alright then let''s do it this way. For the time being both of you will live in my house until Shinno''s threat is resolved." �C After a pause, Kuroto continued, "As for Shion''s education, I will await for Sandaime-sama''s instructions, but one thing is decided, which is that next year Shion will enroll in the ninja academy."


    Although Yomi was killed by Kuroto, Shinno is still there who has swallowed Moryo''s power and will definitelye after Shion again, and given the fact that an entire Akatsuki is standing behind Shinno, Shion''s safety is obviously not assured.


    There is obviously no point in sending both of them back to the Land of Demons, as that country is almost destroyed so there is nothing left there. So Shion will be living in Konoha closer to him that way he would be able to better protect her.


    As for the reason why Kuroto intends to enroll her into the ninja academy, this decision was also made after careful consideration because of various reasons.


    First is that Konoha''s ninja academy is undoubtedly the bestpared to the education system of other viges, aside from teaching basics of Shinobi training, there are also a lot of extracurricr and cultural sses that have been designed to cultivate the character of their Shinobi.


    So, this will save a lot of trouble for Kuroto to personally educate Shion about various things that she can learn from the academy.


    The second reason is that Shion must learn to control her powers, so she definitely needs a strong foundation, there is also a need forpanionship, which she will make at the academy.


    The third is that Shion is heir to the throne of Miko of the Land of Demons. So, it is natural that Sandaime will monitor her very closely, so enrolling her into the academy would be the best method to dispel many of Sandaime''s worries.


    "One more thing, I will have Yui instruct Shion-chan in etiquette and other teachings, like ''Flower Arrangement,'' ''Tea Ceremony,'' ''Calligraphy,'' ''ssical Dance'' etc that a woman of her status must be proficient in, so make sure that Shion-chan is prepared for everything, understand?" �C Kuroto said.


    Taruho nodded.


    After instructing a few more things, Kuroto went out again. This time he bought a few flowers at the Yamanaka Flower Shop, along with some fruits, and then went to the direction of Konoha Hospital.


    After confirming the ward number where Hatake Kakashi and Might Guy were admitted, Kuroto walked over.


    In their hospital room, Guy put one hand which was stered behind his back, and was doing one-hand push-ups.


    While Kakashi was lying on the bed flipping the pages of a certain book.


    Kuroto put the fruit basket on the side bench, and asked, "So, un, how are both of you?"


    "997�� 998�� 999�� 1000!" �C As soon as hepleted a thousand pushups, Guy immediately jumped up, and while waving his hand excitedly he said, "Do not worry Kuroto, such meager injuries would never stop the mes of my youth to burn as fiercely as ever."


    Kuroto nodded awkwardly, "Right."


    Then Guy immediately took an apple from the fruit basket and took a big bite of it.


    Meanwhile, Kakashi just nodded, and after the book he was reading he said to Kuroto, "Kuroto, there is something I want to talk to you about."


    Kuroto nodded, "Alright, then let''s go to the rooftop!"


    Soon both of them came to the rooftop.


    A light wind was blowing the drying sheets. The wind was also blowing Kuroto and Kakashi''s hair.


    At this time, Kakashi looked at Kuroto and asked, "Kuroto, I heard from Hokage-sama that you went to the Land of Demons, so is Miko-sama still alive or��?"


    Kuroto said directly, "She is dead, killed by Yomi and Shinno."


    "And what about the Land of Demons?" �C asked Kakashi.


    "The Land of Demons is almost destroyed, most of the poption of that country is dead." �C added Kuroto.


    Kakashi was silent, if you think about it, the destruction of Land of Demon is their team-11''s responsibility. Their team was responsible for eliminating Yomi, but they failed, he should have died from Kakashi''s attack, yet he did not, and now this happened.


    "And what about her daughter?" �C Kakashi asked.


    "She is in Konoha, she was entrusted to me by Miko-sama, and she will stay here until she feels she is ready to face everything." �C answered Kuroto.


    Kakashi was silent, Kuroto did not say much, he knew that Kakashi was probably ming himself for failing to eliminate Yomi at that time, but there was nothing he could have done, nobody had known what secrets Yomi had hidden within him.


    After a while Kakashi sighed, then said, "As for the seal on Shisui''s eyes, I take that you ced it, right? Kuroto were you aware of��?"


    Kuroto nodded, "Considering who my Jonin Sensei was, there are many things I have known as such I had warned Shisui of that matter beforehand and also took the necessary precautionary measures to safeguard his Mangekyou Sharingan. After all, that technique can mess with anyone''s mind, it''s too dangerous if it falls into the hands of people who should not have it."


    Kakashi nodded, at this time, Kakashi''s expression also sharpened, and said, "By the way, this time the masked man who tried kidnapping Uzumaki Naruto was very strong, he had mastery over some type of Space-time Jutsu, as such we have to be more careful from now on!"


    Kuroto nodded, he has already learned the entire story from Shisui. The fact that Obito dared to reveal himself has almost freaked out Kuroto. The progress of events haspletely changed from the story, and Kuroto has no choice but to deal with the matters more cautiously.


    "So, what are the next arrangements of Uzumaki Naruto''s protection?" �C asked Kuroto.


    Kakashi sighed, "It hasn''t been decided yet, because of our injury, Uzumaki Naruto is under the protection of Hokage Guards, but that will soon change�� regardless of the approach that Sandaime-sama deploys, the identity of Naruto being the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi has be Akatsuki''s knowledge, and it would be best to assume that Amatsukami too is aware of this information!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 564 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 315 - – 311 Visiting Orochimaru

    After leaving the Konoha Hospital, Kuroto strolled on the streets.


    Because several blocks have to be rebuilt, Konoha at this time has be arge construction site again, and the streets are full of carts transporting building materials.


    Fortunately, Sandaime-sama issued an emergency on that night and evacuated most of the vigers so even though a lot of buildings were destroyed, the casualty count was still quite less.


    Of course, Kuroto also yed arge part in resolving Shinno''s threat, otherwise, even if the vigers were evacuated, there is a high possibility that they wouldn''t have been able to escape the pursuit of the Ghost Army.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Kuroto quietly came to his secretboratory.


    To be honest, Hiruko''s sess in the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual about ten years earlier than it was supposed to happen has really disrupted all of Kuroto''s ns, making him feel exhausted and troubled for the past few months.


    And what worries him more is that as Hiruko''s strength and fame rise more and more, people all over the shinobi world will also try to get their hands on Chimera Technique, because the potential of Chimera Technique if seeds is too high, so no one will deny that this technique is really capable of changing the Shinobi World.


    "I have to obtain this Chimera Technique as soon as possible!"


    Initially, Kuroto was not in a hurry, because there was always Shinno who would be willing to sell this technique to Shinichi or someone else with enough of a price.


    But since Kuroto as ''Uchiha Tsukihi'' disrupted Shinno''s n of swallowing Shion, as well as injured Shinno quite a lot, so Shinno would be unwilling to sell Chimera Technique to Shinichi, because it was Shinichi''s subordinate who disrupted his ns.


    As such this direct channel is obviously not going to work.


    "I still have that one option, but it would be best to visit Orochimaru prior to that, firstly I will be able to confirm his state beforemencing that n, and maybe try to see if Orochimaru is willing to give Chimera Technique to me at a low price" �C muttered Kuroto.


    After making up his mind, Kuroto created a Shadow Clone to cover for his absence and then secretly left the vige.


    ��


    Two dayster, Land of Sound.


    Kuroto was walking through a dense forest of the Land of Sound.


    At this moment, Yakushi Kabuto came out from behind a tree, and after greeting Kuroto, he said, "Orochimaru-sama is waiting for Kuroto senpai, please follow me."


    Kuroto nodded, and then followed Kabuto.


    Not long after Kuroto was in the undergroundboratory of Orochimaru, and saw Orochimaru sitting on a stone chair with bandages wrapped all over his body.


    Although Kuroto did not activate his Byakugan, it did not stop him to sense the strangeness within Orochimaru. Kuroto was able to sense the presence of some sort of difort within Orochimaru''s body.


    This kind of feeling may have been difficult for others to detect, but not for Kuroto, as he is already very familiar with the soul and body. Whenever there is aversion between body and soul such a feeling of difort arrives.


    ''It seems Orochimaru has suffered more than I expected!'' �C thought Kuroto.


    "Cough-cough��" �C Looking at Kuroto''s thoughtful face, Orochimaru coughed to attract Kuroto''s attention and said in a hoarse voice, "Kuroto-kun, I wonder why you suddenly decided to pay me a visit?"


    Kuroto asked tentatively, "What happened to your body?"


    Orochimaru chuckled, "Sigh, the kid from Uchiha n is the cause."


    Although Orochimaru seems tough it off as something casual, Kuroto, however, was able to sense Orochimaru''s gloomy aura when he said so.


    "Uchiha Itachi, huh��?" �C after a pause, Kuroto Said, "He is obviously not an ordinary Uchiha."


    Kuroto''s words seemed to bring back some painful memories, and an indescribable expression shed in Orochimaru''s eyes. But this expression was fleeting and soon disappeared.


    At this time, Orochimaru asked, "I wonder why you suddenly came here?"


    Kuroto directly expressed his reason, "For Chimera Jutsu!"


    Orochimaru said with a smile, "I shouldn''t be surprised, you came to look for me in such a hurry, it must have been for the Chimera Technique."


    There was no need to hide his intentions, and Kuroto nodded with a smile, "So, you have it, right?"


    As far as Kuroto understands Orochimaru, it is obvious for Orochimaru to have it. Even if Orochimaru disdains Hiruko he wouldn''t mind getting his hands on a magical technique like the Chimera Technique which is capable of plundering others'' Kekkei Genkai.


    This fact can be clearly highlighted from Orochimaru''s actions, when he personally went to observe Hiruko''s ritual, even if as a woman.


    Orochimaru weighed Kuroto''s words, then said, "Right, I do have the original version of Chimera Technique, but I have to warn you that the sess of Hiruko in plundering other''s Kekkei Genkai is not solely because of this technique, other techniques were also involved."


    Although Kuroto knows this, he still asked curiously, "He also developed other Kinjutsu to help him?"


    Orochimaru shook his head contemptuously, "No, being able to create something like Chimera Technique took most of his time so I don''t think he had enough energy left to develop other Kinjutsu. Hehehe�� I also heard that he lost to old man this time even after seeding in his ritual, which is ridiculous��" �C After mocking until here, Orochimaru continued, "He was able to survive until the end andplete the ritual because of two other Kinjutsu, one of them being Secret Technique of Physical Regeneration which he got from Shinno while the other being, Dark Medical Ninjutsu that he obtained from someone named Yomi from Land of Demons."


    Kuroto thought, ''Hiruko used both the Techniques? I thought it was only Dark Medical Ninjutsu, but it appears that I was wrong��''


    After pondering a little, Kuroto asked, "What price do I have to pay to get ''Chimera Technique'' as well as ''Dark Medical Ninjutsu''?"


    ��


    Meanwhile in the Land of Rain, at Amegakure, inside Akatsuki''s Base.


    Tendo Pain looked into the distant sky and asked, "So, the objective was a failure this time?"


    Madara shrugged helplessly.


    Pain said indifferently, "Stop doing such meaningless actions."


    In Tendo Pain''s eyes, the actions of Madara to induce civil strife in Konoha are all meaningless. Pain''s philosophy is pretty simple, that is, to suppress all forms of dissatisfaction and conflicts with absolute strength, pain, and fear. Only when people experience''s others'' pain can they ever hope to understand other''s pain and only then will peace prevail over war.


    Madara didn''t answer Pain''s words, instead, he said, "Shinno is hiding something, for that ''something'' he decided to carry out unauthorized actions which exposed him to the people of Konoha and gave away the presence of the third party, so overall, it was because of his actions that the n failed."


    Pain frowned, and said, "I will have Hiruko investigate him."


    When Hiruko was mentioned, Madara thought a little and said, "Hiruko seriouslycks inbat experience, you would better send him to perform some tasks, the way he lost this time was too ridiculous�� I don''t want to see his potential being wasted."


    Standing at the top of the Rain tower, Pain lifted both of his hands and said, "It does not matter, soon Gedo Mazo will be ready, and we can finally start collecting the nine Bijuu�� once Juubi is resurrected nothing will stop Akatsuki from bringing peace to the Shinobi World."


    Madara reminded, "Do not forget Amatsukami, they have remained silent for a while now, and I wouldn''t be surprised if they act suddenly�� they have already dered that their next goals are the nine Bijuu, we will need as much manpower as we can to deal with Amatsukami."


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 565 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 316 - – 312 Commencing The Plan

    Kuroto calmly looked at Orochimaru, patiently waiting for his answer.


    "My condition is very simple, I want Uchiha Itachi. Earlier I wanted Uchiha Tsukihi, but now that she is dead, I want Uchiha Itachi. Bring Uchiha Itachi to me, and I will give you any and all technique that you want from me, of course, Chimera technique and Dark Medical Ninjutsu being part of that condition." �C It seemed Orochimaru was speaking in a casual tone, but the slight change in his expression was not hidden when he mentioned Uchiha Itachi.


    ''Sigh, I should have known that he has not suffered enough to forget Sharingan��'' �C thought Kuroto.


    If before, Orochimaru was after Uchiha Tsukihi because of his instincts telling him that it would have been worth it, but now that Uchiha Tsukihi is dead, and given the fact that Orochimaru is aware of Itachi''s Mangekyou Sharingan so it is obvious that now he is after Uchiha Itachi.


    Besides, Itachi''s indifference, coldness, and ruthlessness must have seriously wounded Orochimaru''s pride, so it is not strange that Orochimaru is now pursuing Itachi''s body.


    Sighing at the impossible dream of his Sensei, Kuroto said with a bitter smile, "You are overestimating me Sensei�� If�� even you couldn''t defeat Uchiha Itachi, then who am I in front of him?"


    Orochimaru sneered, "Kuroto-Kun, I may not know your abilities, but I perfectly understand that so long as you are truly willing, you can find a way."


    Kuroto smirked, "Maybe you are right, but I do not have such an early death wish, and I have a piece of advice for you too Orochimaru-sama, but you may not like to hear it."


    Orochimaru said, "Try me, let''s hear it."


    "I would suggest that you give up on Uchiha Itachi." �C pausing till here, Kuroto continued, "You are staring at him just like an injured mouse stare at a cat, the result is pretty obvious."


    Kuroto is not satirizing Orochimaru, but it is a piece of serious advice for Orochimaru from Kuroto.


    If Orochimaru really wants to take over Uchiha Itachi''s body, firstly he will have to subdue Itachi in a battle.


    Even if Orochimaru somehow manages to do so, thest step of devouring Itachi''s soul is still unavoidable. So, a battle of the soul will obviously break out between the two parties, which is something Orochimaru would lose without a doubt.


    Why? Because Orochimaru lost the same battle against Uchiha Sasuke in the original series,pared to Sasuke who only had a three tomoe Sharingan at that time, Itachi with Mangekyou Sharingan will be multiple times difficult opponent, not to mention Itachi will not leave a danger conscious remain within his body.


    So Orochimaru''s defeat is decided even before he would try something.


    But who would exin Orochimaru such a thing, Kuroto obviously won''t, and Orochimaru naturally did not take Kuroto''s advice kindly? As soon as he heard Kuroto''s words, his expression shrank, "Kuroto-kun, it seems that even you have begun to look down on me."


    Kuroto shook his head in denial, "No, sensei, I have never underestimated you, not once in my life. But I think that you should not waste your time on something impossible, and if you are so adamant about obtaining Sharingan why not change your goal to someone else? Anyway, there are so many Uchiha nsmen in the Uchiha n. Why do you always target the most difficult ones?"


    "Humph, It seems that you have forgotten many of your old experiences so it seems that there is a need to remind you of them!" �C After a snort, Orochimaru continued, "Forget it, if you want to those techniques, my conditions are the same. Bring Uchiha Itachi to me, and you can have them."


    Kuroto was silent now, he was calcting many things.


    Kuroto knew that Orochimaru would not understand his kindness unless he suffers heavily.


    Seeing Kuroto''s silence, Orochimaru smirked, and said, "Of course, you can also try to steal these scrolls from me, if you want to."


    After a long silence, Kuroto sighed, "You are my Sensei, and you have protected me from many things. Even if I want to obtain Chimera technique so badly, I still have my bottom line, so I am not going to do it." �C Leaving this sentence, Kuroto did not wait for Orochimaru''s reply, he directly turned over and disappeared.


    A few seconds after Kuroto left, Yakushi Kabuto walked out of the shadows, and said, "Orochimaru-sama, it seems that we were able to fool him."


    "Cough-cough��" �C Orochimaru coughed out violently, wiping away the blood from the corner of his mouth, Orochimaru said with a sulky look, "Unfortunately that isn''t the case. Hyuga Kuroto easily saw through my bluff, do not look down on him, the current him is a younger version of myself. From the way he acted in my presence, I can be certain that he saw through us."


    Kabuto froze in surprise, "Then why did he not act?"


    Orochimaru groaned a little and said, "Perhaps he has some other means to obtain the technique, or maybe��"


    "Maybe?" �C Kabuto asked in confusion.


    "Nothing, by the way, how was the investigation on Yomi''s whereabouts?" �C asked Orochimaru changing the subject.


    Kabuto answered, "He has gone missing, Miko''s Shrine is also destroyed, so the most likely conclusion is that he is dead."


    "Who could it be?" �C Orochimaru muttered thoughtfully, then asked, "What about Miko''s daughter? If I recall correctly, she is in Konoha, right?"


    Kabuto nodded, "Yes, she is in Konoha, in fact, you would be surprised to hear that she is under Hyuga Kuroto''s protection."


    "Oh? That''s surprising." �C muttered Orochimaru.


    "In fact, I also heard that during the chaos a few days ago, Hyuga Kuroto was not in Konoha as he was personally assigned a mission by Sandaime Hokage, and another Kunoichi was temporarily ced in team-11. If I have to guess then it is most likely the Land of Demons where Hyuga Kuroto went in that period, so Yomi was most likely killed by Hyuga Kuroto." �C added Kabuto.


    Orochimaru nodded, "That exins why Kuroto-kun was not surprised at the mention of Dark Medical Ninjutsu, he probably has some understanding of that Kinjutsu. Anyway, clear off all of his connection with his visit to the Land of Demons, and to Yomi''s death, and put the me on Amatsukami. I do not want Akatsuki to go after Kuroto-kun in regards to Yomi''s death, he is still not ready to face the likes of Akatsuki."


    "Yes, it will be done." �C Kabuto nodded, and proceeded to walk out of theboratory, but suddenly came to a stop and asked, "By the way Orochimaru-sama, Shimura Danzo sent a messenger and wanted to know when will youmence with the n?"


    Orochimaru sighed, "Although I really want to fight Sandaime Hokage, it is still not the right time. Firstly, I need a new body so that I can y at my full strength, otherwise, it is unlikely that I would be able to get rid of the him."


    Although the Kinjutsu ''Living Corpse Reincarnation'' does make it impossible for him to die, not all bodies he takes over allows him to retain a hundred percent of his strength.


    And the body he is in currently does not allow him to use a hundred percent of his strength, so fighting Sarutobi Hiruzen would be simply seeking death, which is not something Orochimaru would do, this is not his style.


    ��


    On Kuroto''s side.


    After leaving Orochimaru''sboratory, Kuroto started to devise his n to obtain Chimera Technique.


    Since Orochimaru is unwilling to give him the technique so next target is obviously Shinno. Kuroto has already thought up a n, now it''s time to implement it.


    With everything decided Kuroto increased his speed and went in the direction of Konoha.


    ��


    Amegakure, Hiruko''sboratory.


    "Ahhhh��.!!!"


    "Ahhhh��.!!!"


    "Ahhhh��.!!!"


    There were several painful cries from one of the sealed rooms in theboratory. Even those listening from a distance could understand that the source of these screams was feeling devastating pain.


    In the corridor, next to the sealed room, Shinno stood quietly, he was leaning on the wall and analyzing the seals ced on the gate in front of him.


    Staring at his wristwatch, Shinno muttered, "It has already been seven hours, and this has now be a daily urrence. It seems that the hidden dangers within Hiruko''s body are quite bigger than he expected."


    At present only, Shinno has noticed those hidden dangers, others in the Akatsuki are not aware of it.


    "Hmm, it seems that the Chimera Technique is still not fully developed, and there are also ws in Hiruko''s approach to plunder others'' Kekkei Genkai."


    As a researcher and observer, Shinno has been able to notice many details that Hiruko himself has ignored, as such Shinno can conclude that there many ws with Hiruko''s approach.


    Tap�� tap�� tap�� tap��


    Just when Shinno was able to consider other things, he suddenly heard footsteps.


    Shinno immediately raised his guard and asked vigntly, "Who is it?"


    At this time, the person walked out of the shadow, and Shinno can finally see the person.


    Seeing the person who walked in, Shinno''s expression shrank.


    "No need to be so tensed, it''s just little ol'' me." �C said the person.


    Shinno''s face immediately turned cold, and he asked while gritting his teeth, "What do you want Uchiha Shinichi?"


    That''s right, the person who walked in was none other than Uchiha Shinichi.


    And seeing Uchiha Shinichi, Shinno was obviously angered, after all, it was only because of Uchiha Shinichi''s subordinate that his nned to swallow Miko''s daughter failed.


    "Ahhhhhhh...!!!" �C When the two people stared at each other coldly, a heart-wrenching sound came a distorted hand appeared on the ss window, and lights in the corridor blinked.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 566 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 317 - – 313 Maybe It’s Time…

    As soon as Shinichi arrived, he heard a painful cry so he was taken aback for a moment, and it seemed he forgot to say the thing he was here to say.


    Shinno asked in annoyance, "This is experimental division, please leave!"


    "Experimental Division?" �C With a chuckle, Shinichi shook his head, not only did he not follow Shinno''s words, but in fact, he walked closer to Shinno, and asked in wonder, "That scream just now sounded like Hiruko''s, I wonder what''s wrong with him!? You seem to have some idea; would you care to exin it to me?"


    Shinno replied coldly, "I have got nothing to say to you!"


    Shinichi did not care about Shinno''s coldness, and he spoke with a Cheshire grin, "Oh, is that right? But I think you have plenty of exining to do! For example, the little secret you have been trying to hide, I wonder what Pain would think when he hears about it."


    Shinno squinted, and asked in confusion, "What secret?"


    Shinichi grinned, "No need to act innocent, you know very well what I am talking about here, the other half, right? How did it feel to swallow the first half? Did you like it so much that you want to devour the other half too?"


    Shinno''s eyes widened, and his anger rose, "Are you trying to threaten me?"


    "Maybe!?" �C Shinichi said as his grin widened, "What do you think? Am I threatening you? Anyway, I have control over your fate, so if you want to think that I am threatening you, then so be it. I am threatening you. You killed my subordinate, although I don''t really care about her life or death, I still have to make use of her death."


    Shinno tried to suppress his anger, and asked while gritting his teeth, "What do you want?"


    "I want ''Chimera Technique'' along with ''Dark Medical Ninjutsu.'' You went to the Land of Demon, and swallowed down the Demon Moryo, destroyed the whole country that has nothing to do with the conflicts of the Shinobi World. Pain may have ignored this act, but I wonder how he will react when hees to know that you destroyed the organization''s n for your goal of swallowing Miko''s daughter, and for what? Because you want can rule over the five Shinobi Viges. You are an ambitious guy I will give you that. And both you and I know that sooner orter you will defect just like Orochimaru did, I wonder what would��"


    Shinno hurriedly interrupted Shinichi midway, "I will not ept any threat, I have already nned to confess this matter to the leader and the rest of the organization, so all your threats are meaningless."


    Shinichi''s lips arched, "Is that right? Then I will wait and leave you alone for a while now." �C With that said, Shinichi turned around and started walking back.


    Looking at Shinichi''s back that was about to disappear, Shinno said, "I did not expect that someone like you, who has awakened Mangekyou Sharingan would be interested in a Kinjutsu like ''Chimera Technique,'' even the prideful Uchiha n wouldn''t hesitate to stoop so low in the face of power. It''s really ironic."


    Shinichi didn''t stop, and while waving his hands, "Instead of worrying about what is ironic and what is not ironic, what you should worry about is how to confess this matter to Pain. Oh, one thing I forgot to remind you, recently I also got intel that your so-called research assistant Oto Yumie is none other than Orochimaru, and both of you have been in very tacit cooperation. You would better speak this matter too and hope that Pain spares you for repeatedly betraying the organization." �C Leaving this sentence Shinichi disappeared.


    But Shinno did not breathe a sigh of relief, especially after Shinichi mentioned ''Orochimaru.'' The mere fact that Shinichi realized that Oto Yumie was Orochimaru really panicked Shinno.


    After confirming that Shinichi had really left the base, Shinno muttered to himself, "Once all these matters are revealed even if the organization does not eliminate me, they will no longer trust me. if they find out that I have been in cooperation with Orochimaru and even dared to bring him to witness Hiruko''s ritual, things will be very troublesome. In fact, they will also raise their guard against me. Always keep me under surveince and my movements will be limited. And there is also no guarantee that Uchiha Shinichi would not expose me after I fulfill his condition."


    Simr to Orochimaru, Shinno doesn''t really have any attachment to Akatsuki.


    Now that he has already exploited Akatsuki to his benefit, and his own safety is at stake, Shinno doesn''t feel that Akatsuki could offer him anything more. Moreover, when the organization starts collecting Bijuu they will be in constant conflict with the five great shinobi viges and Amatsukami at the same time, which would be very troublesome to deal with for now.


    After weighing up everything, Shinno concluded, "Maybe it''s time to revive the Land of Sky!"


    Since the Land of Demon is almost destroyed, and Miko is already dead, so the little girl Shion who is supposedly the next Miko is alone. Even if she is under Konoha''s protection, so Shinno feels that as long as he is patient, he will have a perfect opportunity to devour her.


    Now that he has decided to leave Akatsuki, so the first step is obviously to transfer all his things. But Shinno also knows that if he takes away everything then that could possibly alert others.


    Understanding that Uchiha Shinichi won''t give him much time, Shinno obviously cannot afford to take away everything. So he hurriedly packed up all the things that he found to be extremely important inside the storage scroll.


    After everything was prepared, Shinno took a deep breath and after adjusting his mental state, he calmly walked towards the main tower of Amegakure where the leader of the organization stays.


    Not long after, Shinno met with Pain.


    Pain looked at Shinno, and asked indifferently, "What is the matter?"


    Shinno said while maintaining a respectful tone, "Hiruko''s injury is more serious than our initial expectations, so there is a need for some special materials. The problem is that those materials are so rare that they are not sold in the market, they can only be collected by going to specific locations. So, to treat Hiruko, I will have to leave the Land of Rain for a while."


    To leave the Land of Rain, he must have a believable reason otherwise, without any mission assigned to him, Shinno can''t leave the Land of Rain without alerting Pain. And since he is already under suspicion, coupled with Uchiha Shinichi ready to stab him at a moment''s notice, Shinno understands that even if he has swallowed Moryo, he won''t be able to escape thebined pursuit of Pain, Shinichi, Biwa Juzo, and Konan at the same time, not to mention that there will also be Zetsu who can track him.


    So, using Hiruko''s injury is an excellent excuse to make his way out of Land of Rain.


    With Hiruko''s current state, even if he survives those hidden dangers, it will take a long time of recuperation and cultivation for him to recover, so during that time, no one will doubt his whereabouts. And even a quarter of that time will be more than enough for Shinno to revive Land of Sky.


    Pain nodded.


    Shinno breathed a sigh of relief.


    When he was about to turn around and leave, Konan who stood on Pain''s side suddenly said, "Your emotions seem to be fluctuating, I would say you are nervous, why is that?"


    Shinno reluctantly turned back, and exined with a bitter smile, "I do not understand this myself, but whenever I stand in the presence of the leader, I always get nervous, perhaps it is because of the pressure from those eyes, after all, the powers that the eyes of Rikudo Sennin give off is simply too much for anyone to be able to bear it head-on."


    Konan snorted coldly, "I hope that you do not have any unnecessary thoughts like you did thest time and concentrate on things that you are supposed to be doing."


    Shinno nodded quickly, "That time was my responsibility, please forgive me for outstepping my boundaries, there will be no next time."


    "I hope so because there will no next opportunities." �C Konan said.


    "I assure you." �C Shinno nodded.


    With that said, Shinno excused himself, and after putting on Akatsuki''s rain gear he galloped in the direction of Land of Fire.


    Just a few moments after Shinno exited the building, Shinichi who stood on the balcony of one of the higher floors stared at Shinno''s departing back, and muttered with a smirk, "Good luck out there Shinno!"


    ��


    Konohagakure.


    Poof��


    With a poof of white smoke, the very familiar greedy orange cat appeared in front of Kuroto.


    Even before Kasai asked for money, Kuroto had already ced two thousand Ryo bills on the table out of habit.


    "Nya, thank you for utilizing my service, here is your scroll!" �C Kasai spoke, she lifted the two bills and passed the scroll to Kuroto.


    Kuroto hurriedly unfolded the scroll, and after reading the content, Kuroto''s lips arched, "It''s about time I get myself a betterboratory."


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 567 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 318 - – 314 The Laughable Hyuga Clan

    Because the three members of team-11 were seriously injured, so team-11 was given a short respite period by Sandaime-sama.


    During this period, Kuroto also got the opportunity to finally meet Sandaime-sama and recited all the things he witnessed in the Land of Demons.


    Sandaime sighed after hearing those, although he had already read the report submitted by Kuroto, hearing it is another thing. Destruction of an entire country is not something that can be taken lightly.


    Finally, Sandaime said, "I will discuss this matter with the other Kages so you do not have to worry about these things, now what do you n to do with the daughter of Miko?"


    Kuroto answered, "Shion is the heir of Miko, so it is inevitable for her to inherit that position in the future. But considering the enemies, it would be best to enroll her in the ninja academy. In the academy, she will be able to build her foundation as a Kunoichi, while her other education will be conducted under my fianc��, Hyuga Yui''s guidance."


    Sandaime nodded, for the personal education of Miko''s daughter, he didn''t really care much. But he was happy that Miko''s daughter will be enrolled in the ninja academy. Sandaime hopes that the future Miko of the Land of Demons would have friendly rtion with Konohagakure. The authority of Miko of Land of Demon is unquestionable, so her being friendly with Konoha would obviously be advantageous for Konoha. Therefore, Sandaime had no reason to decline Kuroto''s proposal.


    In fact, he also said that he would make sure that the instructors at the academy take special care of Miko''s daughter, befitting of her status.


    Everything is for the benefit of Konoha, if the next Miko is under Konoha''s debt so Konoha will continue to receive many missions from her. Which will ultimately improve Konoha''s ie.


    After everything was cleared, Kuroto excused himself and spent some days strolling around the vige along with Yui, Shion, and Taruho.


    The objective was to make Shion familiar with the vige, and also spend some personal time with Yui that he has been unable to do for quite a while.


    One day he also brought Shion and Taruho to the center of the Hyuga n to introduce them to the Patriarch.


    Although Shion''s identity was concealed from most, the higher-ups of the Hyuga n were obviously aware of the existence of the daughter of Miko of the Land of Demons.


    Hyuga Hizashi personally escorted Shion and Taruho and led her to the Patriarch, Hyuga Hiashi''s mansion.


    At this time, in the training field of Patriarch''s House, two kids, one girl, and the other boy, both around the same age as Shion were fighting each other using Hyuga Gentle Fist.


    The two kids were none other than Hyuga Hinata and Hyuga Neji.


    The two kids stood opposite each other, and after a ceremonious bow, both of them took their respective stance and were ready forbat.


    "Begin!" �C Shouted the referee.


    "Byakugan!" �C Neji.


    "Byakugan!" �C Hinata.


    Both of them activated their respective eyes almost at the same time.


    "Be careful Hinata-sama!" �C Neji said gently.


    "Yes, Neji-nii-san!" �C Hinata nodded.


    With that Neji stopped talking and immediately started attacking.


    ��


    Among the spectators.


    Kuroto smiled looking at Neji, ''Neji is really good for his age, in fact, I bet that he is even betterpared to how strong he was at this age in the original story.''


    Neji''s talent is undoubtedly very good, at such a young age, he has already mastered, pace, rhythm, coordination, and basic chakra control required to practice Gentle Fist Taijutsu. And the reason why his strength is higherpared to his cannon counterpart is because of the presence of Hyuga Hizashi. Since he has not died, so Neji is constantly being trained and supervised by his father therefore, his strength is obviously better.


    In contrast, there seems to be no change when ites to Hinata, she is still weakerpared to Neji.


    But it''s not that Hinata''s talent is bad, the main reason is a bit of reluctance within her. Hinata is a gentle girl, and that gentleness is stopping her to make the most out of her talent. This is also reflected here, and slowly ws have started to appear.


    Until Hinata hardens her resolve, she would not be able to aplish what she is truly capable of.


    Shion who sitting next to Yui tucked her sleeve and asked in a low whisper, "Yui-sensei, why are both of them only using Taijutsu? Aren''t ninjas supposed to use all kinds of Jutsu, like�� like�� throw Shuriken, use swords, breathing out fire, controlling earth, and water et cetera."


    Yui nodded slightly, and exined, "True, but not everyone uses everything."


    Shion questioned curiously, "Why?"


    Yui answered, "Well it''s because ninjas are also of various types with different fields of expertise, and everyone uses has their own unique style ofbat that suits them the best, what you are seeing there is a Hyuga-Style Taijutsu. It is called Gentle Fist. Our Hyuga n specializes in this form ofbat method."


    Shion nodded as if she understood, she asked, "Can I also learn it?"


    Yui asked curiously, "Why do you want to learn Gentle Fist Taijutsu?"


    Shion answered with sparkling eyes, "Well, Kuroto Onii-chan and sensei are Hyuga so you must also know Gentle Fist Taijutsu, so I was wondering if I could also learn it too? I want to be like Onii-chan!"


    ''Kawaii!'' was Yui''s first thought as she looked at Shion, but she immediately recollected herself and after putting one finger over her cheek she said, "Theoretically speaking you can indeed learn Gentle Fist Taijutsu Style, however, in practice, it wouldn''t be feasible for you Shion-chan. The Gentle Fist of the Hyuga Taijutsu highly relies upon Byakugan, that is our n specific Kekkei Genkai, and our innate ability to expel chakra from all our Tenketsu.


    Putting aside our innate ability, Byakugan alone brings a worldly difference to our Gentle Fist style."


    Shion asked in confusion, "What is Byakugan?"


    Yui realized her mistake, and answered, "You have been in Konoha for a while now, and you must have noticed that many people living in this area of the Vige have these white-colored eyes, right? These are called Byakugan, and almost all Hyugas have them. But that''s the thing, only Hyugas have them. These eyes are necessary to be able to use Hyuga Style Gentle Fist. Without these, mastering Gentle Fist would be very difficult. So, you''d be far better off spending your time learning new Ninjutsu and still be much stronger."


    "Oh��!" �C Shion nodded with a pout.


    Yui smiled slightly while looking at Shion''s disappointed look, and she said lightly, "Don''t worry Shion-chan, as I mentioned, there are still many other forms ofbat, and you will definitely find something that will suit your style.


    Of course, if you don''t find something else, and if you are still adamant about learning the Gentle Fist despite how difficult it may be for you�� then I definitely do my best to teach you."


    Shion raised her head and asked expectantly, "Really?"


    Yui nodded, "Mm-hmm, really."


    Smash�� Smash��


    Plop��


    At this time, Hinata was knocked out because of momentary carelessness.


    Neji himself was taken aback, he expected Hinata to be able to dodge those palm strikes, but she didn''t and now he was a bit panicked that Hinata may have gotten injured. So he hurriedly stepped forward to help get up.


    "Do not help her, let her stand up by herself!" �C At this time, a cold voice sounded from the spectator''s side.


    Neji froze, and he had to step back, his expression was at a loss.


    While Hinata bit her lip and got up.


    Hyuga Hizashi saw that Hinata was both tired and injured and he wanted to let Hinata take a break, Hiashi obviously couldn''t voice out his thoughts, and Hizashi also understood that if he asked Hinata to take a rest then the elder sitting on the side would object.


    Kuroto understood the dilemma of the two brothers, and volunteered, "Hiashi-sama, with your permission may I check up on Neji''s progress?"


    Hiashi was silent for a while, then nodded.


    With a smile, Kuroto got up and walked to the court.


    Taking advantage of the gap when Kuroto was instructing Neji, Hinata retreated with her injured arm and sat next to her father, who did not even bother to nce at her from beginning to end.


    On Kuroto''s side.


    Neji ceremoniously bowed to Kuroto, and said respectfully, "Sensei, please advise."


    Kuroto nodded, and said, "Attack with determination to kill, anything less than that is uneptable, understand?"


    Neji nodded, and after taking a deep breath his eyes turned serious and the veins around his eyes bulged.


    Whoosh��


    After activating his Byakugan, Neji fiercely rushed towards Kuroto and started a flurry of attacks.


    From just the first few moments, it can be seen that he was holding himself back when fighting Hinata. But when fighting with Kuroto, Neji understood that he can go all out, as such his speed was faster, attacks were more precise, such that his arms had turned into afterimages.


    However, all of Neji''s effort was ineffective as his attacks couldn''t even graze Kuroto who deflected all of his attacks with little ease. Kuroto did not even have to activate his Byakugan to be able to do so.


    Kuroto only dodged or deflected Neji''s attacks and also gave asional advice.


    "Huff�� Huff��!!!" �C Soon Neji could no longer keep up the same pace, and his breathing became rugged, but he still had a fighting spirit burning in his eyes.


    Kuroto nodded and said, "You can go faster, can you not?"


    Neji spoke, "I can, but in which case, my form will be improper, and pace will also be disturbed."


    "True, form, and pace are two very important aspects of Gentle Fists. However, you must understand that having a good form and perfect pace would be of no use if you can not even touch your enemy, think about it, would they be of any use if your opponent can dodge it or block it all?"


    Neji had a thoughtful look upon hearing Kuroto''s words.


    At this time, Kuroto nced in the direction of the elders from the corner of his eyes. What he said just now was not just intended to be said to Neji, but also to the other Hyugas, including Hiashi and Hizashi brothers sitting on the side.


    The education system of the Hyuga n is too rigid, which has caused the Hyugas to be highly restrained in their desired form ofbat from early childhood. There are no variations from nsman to nsman. And this is clearly disyed in their rigid nature.


    Take Hinata for example, Kuroto doesn''t think that she is suitable for practicing Gentle Fist, however, she is forced to practice Hyuga Taijutsu, but because of her kind nature, she is unable to disy the full potential of Gentle Fist. But instead of given proper guidance, she is scolded, met with cold eyes, and repeatedly looked down upon by others which has made her personality to be meek and weak.


    Hyuga n was undoubtedly powerful, has existed for over a millennium but this ancient history has stopped its development. The times are changing, but Hyuga n has always been unable to keep up with these changes.


    So much so that, Kuroto is the only one in his generation with strength at the level of a Kage, and among the females, there is only Yui, but even her strength is still far from being at the level of a Kage, maybe a quasikage?


    Anyway, the overall strength of the Hyuga n has declined so much. Compared to the Uchiha n that has been causing storms all over the Shinobi World, and has been regarded as the strongest Shinobi n of this era, Hyuga n is nothing special.


    In fact, Hyuga n is almost regarded as nothing more than a n sensor shinobi, the Byakugan, one of the three Great Dojutsu is now only used for detection, which isughable, considering that the Chakra Ancestor also has a pair of Byakugan, and Byakugan is one of the three great dojutsu.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 568 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 319 - – 315 Is Shinno On Move?

    After the practice, Hyuga Hizashi pulled Kuroto to the side and asked sternly, "Kuroto-Kun, what did you mean when you spoke those things to Neji?"


    Kuroto didn''t answer but just smiled casually while looking in the distant moon that was not clearly visible because it was still daytime.


    Hizashi frowned, and asked seriously, "Kuroto-Kun, do you have any objection in regards to the education system of n?"


    Kuroto shook his head, "I won''t say that I have any objection, but I do have some suggestions or perhaps should I say advices?"


    "Advice? Like what?" �C asked Hizashi.


    After a while of silence, Kuroto said, "We of the Hyuga n shouldn''t just focus on Gentle Fist, it is about time we start training the children of our n in terms of other aspects of Shinobi arts, otherwise it would get more and more difficult for us to maintain our foothold in the shinobi world in theing future."


    Hizashi was silent, and then asked, "What other aspects are you suggesting?"


    Compared to the more rigid nsmen of the Main House, Hyuga Hizashi as a member of the Branch House is more eptable of the ideas of reform. However, because of his limited vision, Hizashi is also confused about where to start the reforms from.


    Kuroto shrugged, "Of course start with the weakness of Hyuga n!"


    "Our weakness?" �C This time Hizashi was a bit confused. Gentle Fist of Hyuga n is so strong that few can dare to say that there is any weakness or shoring in it, as such he didn''t quite understand what aspect was Kuroto referring to as the ''weakness'' of the Hyuga n.


    Seeing Hizashi''s confused look, Kuroto sighed. He was honestly shocked that even people as experience as Hiashi are unable to see the weakness of Gentle Fist, or maybe even if Hizashi has noticed but he doesn''t seem to want to ept it.


    And seeing Kuroto''s look, Hizashi directly asked, "Okay, just tell me, what is the weakness of Hyuga n?"


    Kuroto stretched out his finger, "First, we cannotpete against Bijuu ss enemies on an even footing."


    Hyuga''s Gentle Fist can literally render a shinobi useless for the rest of his life, or kill him in just a few shots but fighting a Bijuu ss enemy? That''s just unimaginable for the Hyuga nsmen, as Gentle Fist will be pretty much useless in that level of battle.


    Hizashi was a bit speechless, "Monsters of such level are simply not what normal shinobi can deal with, as such it is normal for us Hyuga to be unable to deal with Bijuu."


    However, Kuroto shook his head and said, "That''s not true and you know it, there are a lot of Uchiha who can subdue Bijuu ss enemies. Why can''t the Hyuga who are the bearers of one of the three great Dojutsu just like the Uchiha can not subdue Bijuu ss enemies?"


    Hizashi was silent.


    At this time, Kuroto stretched out another finger and continued, "We cannot deal with Uchiha Shinobi who can use Susanoo. Why is that? We Hyuga im ourself be equal to the Uchiha n, then why is it that we are so weak in the face of Mangekyou Sharingan? Why treat Hyuga n as ordinary? Are Hyugas just meant to be used as Sensor ss? Because if that''s really what we are hoping for then instead ofpeting with Uchiha n we shouldpete with Inuzuka n and the Aburame n. Because an Uchiha who can useter stages of Susanoo can destroy our Hyuga n in moments."


    When faced with Susanoo, no matter how perfect Gentle Fist is, it is as weak as a twig.


    In fact, Uchiha Sasuke mocking Hinata a few months ago is not just a child''s ignorance. With the emergence of more and more Uchiha who have awakened Mangekyou Sharingan, Hyuga n, who used to be as strong as Uchiha n seems to be weaker and weaker as days pass.


    Hizashi opened his mouth as if he wanted to retort Kuroto''s statement but even after he thought a lot, he just couldn''t think anything that would put up a solid argument.


    When faced with that massive Susanoo, he, himself feels that he would be pretty much useless.


    Kuroto didn''t point out any more weakness, but said, "We Hyuga need more powerful ninjutsu, we need bigger Summon Beasts, we need to create stronger and more useful Fuinjutsu, we need to better exploit the advantages of our Dojutsu in different aspects of Shinobi arts that aren''t just limited to Gentle Fist, for example, Iryo Ninjutsu, distant projectile attacks et cetera��


    You also understand that the direction in which this shinobi world is headed is very chaotic�� if the Hyuga n hopes to survive the uing storms then we need shinobi capable of dealing with those monsters otherwise, the Hyuga n too will fade away just like most of those ns that have faded away in the long river of time."


    Kuroto has urately worded out what he hopes for Hyuga n to improve.


    Especially in the field of Summoning, Iryo Ninjutsu, and Fuinjutsu.


    As a noble Shinobi n with a long history, it is impossible that Hyuga n does not have knowledge about the many Summoning ns, and knowledge of stronger summons. And even if it isn''t there, the Hyuga n can invest its resources in locating Summoning ns and making pacts with them.


    The same goes for Iryo Ninjutsu, Hyuga shinobi have Byakugan, therefore they hold the caliber to be some of the best Iryo Ninjutsu users, and yet there are close to no or very few Hyuga shinobi or Kunoichi who opts to practice Iryo Ninjutsu.


    And Fuinjutsu is not much different, firstly we Hyuga have the ability to analyze the Chakra Flowing Mechanism in a seal, moreover, the Hyuga n were able to create Caged Bird Curse Seal, and yet there is close to no unique seals within the Hyuga n that can help its shinobi deal with enemies, this seems really ridiculous.


    Gentle Fist is indeed impable. But that''s also its weakness. It''s not as versatile as Strong Fist. It limits Hyuga Shinobi to research and creates their own path, so there is almost no development or advancement within the Hyuga n.


    Compared to Gentle Fist, Strong Fist seems to hold more potential even if it is in conjunction with another Kinjutsu.


    Might Guy with his Strong Fist Taijutsu and Hachimon Tonkou was able to fight against Uchiha Madara, even if he didn''t manage to kill Madara, but being called the strongest Taijutsu user by none other than Madara is no joke.


    And even if we don''t count that, Might Guy was still one of the strongest forces during the Fourth Great Shinobi War.


    But what about the Hyuga n?


    Hyuga n with their perfect Gentle Fist were nothing whether during Pain''s Assault or during theter Fourth Great Shinobi War, the Hyuga was used as nothing more than Sensors who would detect and tell the status of fights. Everyone was basically cannon fodder ss, they could be stomped any moment.


    Is that what Hyuga n truly is?


    Has Byakugan been reduced to nothing more than what Ninken and Bugs do?


    Kuroto spoke in a deep voice, "Gentle Fist has what made Hyuga n one of the most prominent ones, but Gentle Fist is also what''s restricting us and leading us to fade away, we should not forget that it was Hyuga n that made Gentle Fist not the other way around�� we should not limit ourself to just a n that specializes in Hyuga Taijutsu and sensing. It is time we change otherwise it will be toote to change ourselves."


    Hizashi sighed, "I will think about this matter, but make sure that you do not speak of this to anyone as it could lead to issues."


    Kuroto nodded and this time asked something casually, "By the way, does anyone in your knowledge of our n has mastered Spirit Transformation Jutsu?"


    Hizashi muttered, "Spirit Transformation Jutsu? There shouldn''t be anyone within the n capable of using this Jutsu. As far as I know, there was only one shinobi known to use such a Jutsu and he has been dead for a very long time."


    Kuroto nodded, he didn''t really want to reveal what he saw during the Moryo''s Raging as that would be counterproductive.


    After that out of the way, Kuroto went back to Yui, Shion, and Taruho who were waiting for him.


    Yui asked curiously, "Kuroto-kun, what were you talking with Hizashi-sama?"


    Kuroto rubbed her head gently and said, "Don''t worry just some casual updates, nothing too serious. You don''t need to worry about these things for now."


    Yui was silent for a while then nodded with a cheerful smile.


    After that, the four went in the direction of Kuroto''s house while talking andughing.


    ��


    At the same time somewhere within the hintends of Land of Tea.


    A shinobi wearing the forehead protector of an unknown shinobi vige said, "Shinno-sama, we have transported almost all the materials."


    Shinno nodded, "Very good."


    The Shinobi asked, "Shinno-sama, this time are we finally going to stop hiding and take our revenge against Konohagakure?"


    Shinno said while looking towards the distant moon that was yet not visible because it was currently day time, "Do not worry, the Land of Sky will rise soon enough, and under mymand, we will rule over the entire Shinobi World." �C The corners of lips arched as he continued, "With my ultimate weapon, I will bury Konoha!"


    The shinobi who stood on the side was excited, "Is it finally the time? Are you going to use that to destroy Konohagakure?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 569 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 320 - – 316 The Rabbit Goddess Lives On Moon?

    "WOW!!!" �C eximed Shion in excitement while she was sitting on Kuroto''s shoulders.


    Kuroto looked helpless, "Okay-okay, don''t jump around so much otherwise you might fall."


    "Kuroto-onii-chan, we are flying, we are really flying!" �C But it seemed that the excited Shionpletely ignored Kuroto''s words, and pped in excitement. Her mood was on cloud nine, and even if they both were flying so high, Shion didn''t feel scared at all, rather she was more and more excited as Kuroto went higher and higher.


    Kuroto said, "Remember what I told you before?"


    To deal with Shinno, firstly the location of his hideout must be determined. Therefore, taking advantage of the cover of night, Kuroto left two clones in the vige, one to cover his absence and the other to cover Shion''s absence, and sneaked out of the vige to determine Shinno''s hideout.


    And Shion is the only one who is capable of locating Shinno. With the hell of that bell, Moryo or Shinno would not be able to sense Shion, but Shion will still be able to feel Moryo''s location.


    Shion who was extremely excited by the experience of flying did not pay any attention to Kuroto''s words, and said while pointing towards the moon, "The moon in the sky is so big and round from up close, it is so beautiful!"


    Hearing Shion''s words, Kuroto also looked towards Moon. He of course understands that Moon is more than Moon than just beautiful.


    Because of Tenseigan, Kuroto can always feel some sort of connection or better yet, a resonance with the Giant Tenseigan on Moon.


    But Kuroto has never dared to make a connection with the Giant Tenseigan.


    The main reason is obviously the presence of the Otsutsuki n on the Moon.


    Those people are nothing more than ignorant people who aim to destroy the Shinobi World because they misunderstand Hamura''s ideals.


    And Kuroto has no wish to stimte the nerves of such lunatics as that would only prompt them to act earlier than they should ording to the original story.


    But Shion of course doesn''t know of all this and said while excitedly pointing towards the moon, "Kuroto-onii-chan, Kuroto-onii-chan, can we go to the moon? Please!?"


    Kuroto shook his head, "No, we cannot."


    Shion''s seemed a bit dejected, "B�� But, why not?"


    Kuroto said, "These wings of mine will not be able to carry us to the moon."


    Shion looked at the pair of pping purple wings with scales sprouting from Kuroto''s back, then sighed.


    Seeing Shion''s disappointed expression, Kuroto grinned and said, "But maybe it will be possible for me to bring up a method through which we can go to the moon."


    Shion''s eyes lit up immediately, "Does that mean that someday we can go?"


    Kuroto neither nodded nor denied, just said casually, "Maybe��"


    However, that gave Shion some understanding, "Then-then, when can we go to the moon?"


    Kuroto said with a smile, "Maybe in a few years. But even after Ie up with a method, we still have to beat those bad people on Moon. When I beat the bad people on the moon, I will take you to y on the moon."


    The Giant Tenseigan on Moon is very-very-very strong. Firstly, it contains Hamura''s own Tenseigan as the core as well as Hamura''s entire Chakra. Then it also contains the chakra of hundreds of thousands of Otsutsuki''s who have existed on the Moon throughout the Millenia. As such it is without a doubt an extremely strong force.


    In terms of Chakra Volume alone, it is hundreds or perhaps even thousands of times superior to Kuroto''s own Chakra.


    Therefore, unless Toneri acts as he did in the original story, Kuroto doesn''t really have any confidence to take control of Moon unless hepleted his grand n and reaches the Kekkei Mora.


    Shion asked, "How can there be bad people on the Moon?"


    Kuroto questioned, "Who said there can''t be bad people on Moon?"


    Shion pouted and folded her hands over her chest, "Kuroto-onii-chan, you are making excuses, how can there be bad people on the Moon? Doesn''t the Rabbit Goddess live on the moon? How can there be bad people there when she lives there?"


    As soon as Kuroto heard Shion mention the Rabbit Goddess, he froze, "Shion-chan, who told you that the Rabbit Goddess lives on Moon?"


    Shion said, "Of course it was Oka-san."


    "M�� Miko-sama told?" �C Kuroto was more stunned, ''Did she knew of Otsutsuki Kaguya or was it just some sort of fairy tale?''


    Kuroto can''t be sure, if it was just some fairy tale then that''s all there is to it as there are countless fairy tales about Rikudo Sennin, his brother, his mother Rabbit Goddess, and the God Tree, but if it was not just some fairy tale and Miko-sama intended for Shion to remember such information�� then Kuroto doesn''t even know what to think about it.


    Deciding that he doesn''t want to discuss this matter more as Shion probably doesn''t understand this very deeply, Kuroto decided to divert the conversation, and said while pinching Shion''s nose "maybe I am making excuses but we will talk all about thatter, you remember why came here tonight, right?"


    Shion nodded, "To find his location."


    Kuroto said, "Good, now it''s time to get to work, quickly try to sense the direction where Moryo is positioned."


    Shion nodded and after sensing a little she pointed in the southeast, "He seems to be�� to be in that direction."


    Kuroto looked southeast and then asked, "How far is he in that direction?"


    Shion thought a little and then said with a confused expression, "He is far, very very far away."


    Kuroto nodded and thought, ''Southeast of the Land of Fire? Is it near the Land of Whirlpool? Or maybe near Land of Tea, Land of Soup, and around? If you travel far enough then that would be the Land of Water, so it has to be before that.''


    In the original story, the Shinobi of Land of Skyunched an air raid on Konoha�� and if Kuroto remembers correctly, the air raid wasunched from the direction of sea to the east of the Land of Fire.''


    ''It seems that Shinno''s current hideout is located somewhere in and around those ind countries.'' �C thought Kuroto.


    Thinking of this, Kuroto flew in that direction.


    After crossing the border of Land of Fire, and traveling further, Kuroto stopped and waited for Shion to further confirm the direction.


    Shinno sensed again and pointed.


    Kuroto noted the direction and muttered, "That direction leads to the Land of Tea."


    Understanding this, Kuroto did not hesitate and flew further, soon Sion said, "I can sense him getting closer and closer."


    "Getting closer and closer? �C Kuroto nodded and immediatelynded on the ground as the purple wings behind his back disappeared.


    At this time, he was standing within a dense forest, and all he can look at wasnd filled with trees.


    Shion who was held in carrying by him suddenly hugged him closer, she buried her head in Kuroto''s chest, her arms locked around Kuroto''s neck and her body shivering in fear.


    Kuroto has noticed this, the closer they have been getting to Shinno and Moryo, the more afraid Shion got. If not for being under Kuroto''s protection, she might have already cried.


    Kuroto gently rubbed Shion''s back to ease her and said in a calming tone, "Do not worry Shion-chan, onii-chan is here, right? Nothing will happen to you."


    Shion nodded lightly and asked in a low voice, "Onii-chan, after�� after finding his hideout�� can you�� can really get rid of him?"


    Kuroto immediately nodded, "Of course!"


    Kuroto''s words seemed to give some courage to Shion, and her shivering stopped.


    With Shion calm, Kuroto traveled through the forest and soon located a post. While hiding himself and Shion so that nobody on from the watchtower would be able to spot either of them and then observed the situation through his Byakugan.


    In the watch post, Kuroto saw a few shinobi wearing the forehead protector of the Land of Sky.


    And he spotted many simr outposts through the forest. Two things weremon in all of them, one being that all of them had shinobi of Land of Sky guarding, while the other being that they were transporting supplies.


    By now, Kuroto no longer needed for Shion to point anything more, and he was already certain about many things. As such, he no longer stayed here and left with Shion.


    After returning to the vige, Kuroto made sure to make a pinky promise with Shion to keep their little adventure today a secret from everyone, including Yui sensei, Taruho, and Hinata-chan, Shion''s newest best friend.


    Shion of courseplied and then went to sleep like the good girl she is.


    While Kuroto sneaked out again, but this time, he went to the back forest of the Uchiha n and secretly summoned Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi.


    As soon as the two arrived one-after-another, Kuroto decided to not waste either of their time and directly cut to the chase, "I have investigated the hiding ce of Akatsuki Organization''s Shinno."


    Shisui perked up, "It''s the guy who unleashed that demon inside the vige?"


    Kuroto nodded.


    Itachi asked, "So, um, Kuroto-san, what is Amatsukami going to do?"


    Kuroto said, "Of course, take action and eliminate the threat of Shinno, as well as obtain intelligence on the other members of Akatsuki through Shinno."


    Shisui asked, "When will we take action?"


    "The sooner we act the batter, as I have a feeling that Shinno has some big ns, and considering his hatred towards Konoha, we can''t take the risk of him acting first." �C After a pause here, Kuroto continued, "But I also want the two of you to understand that other than the fact that Shinno has be the Jinchuriki of Moryo the Demon so his strength is obviously very high. Also, there will be hundreds of shinobi of the Land of Sky under him that we will be going up against, and we can''t be careless. So Shisui, you will also participate in this operation."


    Shisui and Itachi looked at each other and nodded together.


    Kuroto said, "And one more thing, Uchiha Tsukihi will be in charge of this operation, the three Ho Musubi of Amatsukami will act on this mission."


    Shisui frowned, "Uchiha Tsukihi?"


    Shisui has never personally met Uchiha Tsukihi so even though he heard of Uchiha Tsukihi, and the fact that she faked her death for the sake of the Uchiha n, he is still a bit skeptical about her.


    Itachi was different from Shisui, he was not so suspicious as he has been trained by Tsukihi, so he nodded and then asked, "Tsukihi-san will lead the team? Then what about you Kuroto-san?"


    Kuroto shook his head and said, "I won''t be participating in this mission as I have other things to take care of, this will be a solo Ho Musubi action."


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 570 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 321 - – 317 Here, You Can Have It!

    On the night of the next day.


    Three figures appeared in the forest far away from Konoha. All three of them had the traditional Homusubi disguise.


    Although all three of them looked exactly the same, each of the three exuded a different aura.


    Firstly, there was Homusubi �C 1 with a long ponytail and a Katana strapped around the waist exuding a noble and indifferent aura.


    Secondly, there was Homusubi �C 2, he wore extra ck gloves and a short sword hidden under his cloak, his hands sped on his chest, and he gave off an energetic and cheerful aura.


    And finally, there was the third Homusubi, his hair tied in a low ponytail. He didn''t speak much, but the way he carried himself showed his calm and confident demeanor.


    These three are undoubtedly Uchiha Tsukihi, Uchiha Shisui, and Uchiha Itachi respectively.


    With all the three of them gathered, Tsukihi jumped down from the tree and said, "All right Homusubi''s, let''s go!"


    After leaving this sentence, Tsukihi disappeared.


    Shisui didn''t say much, he just used his signature Body Flicker Technique and disappeared.


    Lastly, Itachi looked back in the direction of Konoha, then turned back his head and he too disappeared.


    ��


    Land of Tea.


    Sitting inside a tent, Shinno was carefully examining theyout of something from the blueprints.


    This something is the main base of the Land of Sky, a giant temple names Ancor Vantian. Not only the main base, but this is also the ultimate weapon of the Land of Sky, and ording to Shinno, it wouldn''t be wrong to describe it as the ''Ultimate Weapon of Destruction.'' Built after many years of research and construction, and it will be powered by Moryo''s chakra.


    ''Hmmm, the repairing of the weapon systems is almostplete, as this rate we should be able to take to skies within a week.'' �C thought Shinno as he folded back the blueprint. His expression was cheerful that everything was going perfectly.


    Over the years, he has wandered the Shinobi World, collecting various resources, stealing various secret techniques, all for the goal of one day restoring the Land of Sky, and letting the vige he rules stand at the pinnacle of Shinobi World.


    Although things deviated from his ns when he was discovered by Akatsuki, everything still turned out for the better, and now he is close to his goals much earlier than his initial calctions.


    Just when Shinno was busy imagining how it would feel to burn down other great shinobi viges, one of the shinobi of the Land of Sky hurriedly came to his tent and said in a panic, "Shinno-sama, Shinno-sama�� someone is attacking out outposts. At present, we have lost contact with fourteen of our outposts!"


    "What!?" �C Shinno eximed in shock.


    Although the quality of Shinobies of the Land of Sky is not as high as that of Konoha and other great shinobi viges, they are all trained shinobi. Unless they are being targeted by any of the great shinobi viges or a couple of extremely strong shinobi, it is impossible for them to lose so easily, at least they would alert the other with emergency signals.


    So, the fact that someone could capture so many outposts so easily, without even letting them alert others shows that the enemies are not just some ordinary shinobi.


    ''Is it possible that Akatsuki figured out that was just a clone of mine and now they have to deal with me?''


    Realizing so, Shinno questioned with a gloomy face, "Is there any intelligence about who the enemy is?"


    The Shinobi shook his head as he wiped away the cold sweat from his forehead, he was really afraid of angering Shinno-sama. But before he could speak any further, another shinobi stumbled inside the tent and spoke, "Shinno-sama, we have figured out who the enemy is�� but�� but the thing is��"


    Shinno hurriedly questioned, "But what!?"


    The shinobi said in a panic, "The enemy is wearing the disguise of�� of�� he has a fire pattered mask so�� so�� he seems to be Homusubi of�� of��!"


    "Of Amatsukami?" �C Shinnopleted the sentence for the Shinobi.


    Shinno''s face sank understanding who the enemy is, exactly what he feared has happened, although it wasn''t Akatsuki, however, Amatsukami is no different. Shinno really doesn''t want to entangle with either of these organizations before he deals with the five great shinobi viges.


    This is because he hase to an understanding that both of these organizations are more than likely strong enough to destroy the great shinobi viges very easily if they so much as a desire to do so.


    ording to Akatsuki''s intelligence, any of the members of Amatsukami that has appeared up to now is a shinobi of Kage level or higher level ofbat power, especially Homusubi. It has already been confirmed that he is most likely very powerful, at least as powerful as Uchiha Shinichi.


    Angered, Shinno lifted this Shinobi with the cor, and asked while gritting his teeth, "How many members of Amatsukami are here?"


    The shinobi who was lifted by the cor stuttered, "Up to now�� up to now we have only confirmed the presence of one."


    "Just one��? Is he really after me, or is he after Hiruko''s Kinjutsu and intelligence on Akatsuki?" �C Instantly Shinno thought of the many possible reasons why Homusubi would target him, and after some analysis, he muttered, "Whatever may be their reason, I can not afford to get caught by Amatsukami."


    Making up his mind, Shinno put down the Shinobi and said, "Both of you stay here."


    The two shinobi looked at each other with fear apparent in their eyes, but they no longer had any choice left, it was either follow Shinno''s order or die, so all they could do was bit the bullet and nod, "Yes Shinno-sama!"


    After exining everything, Shinno picked up the blueprints and hurriedly left the tent.


    Originally, he wanted to wait for everything to be clear, but now the situation has changed. He can only hope to leave behind all things that are left behind and directly activate Ancor Vantian to escape.


    Running all the way, Shinno soon came to the entrance of the ruins of the ancient temple structure.


    These ancient ruins of a temple that seemed to be covered with vines are just a cover to hide Ancor Vantian.


    Just as Shinno was about to open the secret entrance to the temple, a figure revealed himself out of the shadows and stood in front of him.


    Shinno''s eyes shrank as soon as he saw this figure, "How did you find this ce?"


    It was obviously none other than Homusubi who stood in front of Shinno. While stroking the hilt of Katana with one hand, Homusubi put his other hand on his chin and said, "Does it really matter? What I would like to know is that where are you going? You seem to be in quite a hurry, did you expect to be able to escape here?"


    Shinno was silent, and then said with a forced smile, "As you said it doesn''t really matter, as for where I was going? I was just going inside the temple to collect some medicines, by the way, what are you doing here? I don''t think I did something that would make me an enemy of Amatsukami. If you are here for something, we can speak, if I can I am willing to help."


    Homusubi tilted his head in confusion, "True, but why would you want to help me? Aren''t you a member of the Akatsuki Organization, and as far as I am aware, Akatsuki and Amatsukami are hostile to one another? So why do you want to help me?"


    Shinno didn''t let go of his smile, and said, "You are mistaken, I did not choose to join Akatsuki, I was left with no other option as you must understand how dangerous they are. If you are willing, I can cooperate with you, and I already n to leave Akatsuki as soon as I can!"


    Homusubi chuckled, "Is that right? Then that''s fine by me. You should be very clear about what I am here for?"


    Shinno nodded, "If I did not guess wrong, you are here for the Kinjutsu that Hiruko created, that is ''Chimera Technique,'' right?"


    Homusubi nodded.


    Shinno said, "Alright I have it. You can take it."


    And started ruffling around the small bag that he kept with him. Not long after he took out a scroll and threw it towards Homusubi while saying, "Since this is what you want, then you can have it. I don''t think there is any need for us to engage in any form of conflict over just a technique."


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 571 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 322 - – 318 Super Shinno God!

    After receiving the scroll, Homusubi did not care about the presence of Shinno and directly unfolded the scroll.


    Carefully looking through the content of the Scroll, Homusubi had a thoughtful expression under the mask.


    Although this is the first time, she is reading any information on Chimera Technique, Tsukihi is still knowledgeable enough to have some basic understanding of the Chimera Technique, therefore she can passively judge whether the Technique described in the scroll is truly Chimera Technique or not.


    Of course, even if it is her, Tsukihi can not judge whether this technique is a hundred percent urate or not.


    After all, there is a hundred percent probability that Shinno has tempered with the content on the scroll.


    It didn''t take long for Homusubi to read the scroll then folded it back.


    At this time Shinno said softly, "Well, now that I have shown my sincerity, Amatsukami should be able to trust me, right?"


    However, Homusubi tossed aside the scroll as it turned into ash, and said lightly, "So you say�� But why do I get the feeling that you are not being as much sincere as you are showing yourself to be?"


    Even slight tampering on the details and process can greatly change the effects of ninjutsu, and Kinjutsu such as Chimera Techniques that are tooplex is easier to temper, especially for people with deep knowledge like Shinno.


    No to mention, considering Shinno''s character, it is impossible for Homusubi to trust him.


    Shinno dared to betray Akatsuki even after understanding the true power that Akatsuki holds, Tsukihi will absolutely not believe in Shinno. Shinno''s ultimate goal is to rule over the entire Shinobi World, and everything thates in his path toplete that objective is his enemy. And Amatsukami is no different from that. So, it is obvious that Shinno would not give a perfect technique to Amatsukami so easily.


    Seeing that Homusubi burned the scroll as if it was nothing more than a piece of trash, Shinno''s face sank and he can''t help but think, ''Did he figure it out so easily?''


    Shinno obviously did not give an original version of the Chimera Technique to Homusubi. Many of the but critical details were tempered by him in that scroll. ording to Shinno, if Homusubi or anyone else tried to perform Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual based on the information in that scroll. Then without a doubt, it would have resulted in a failure and most likely death of the performer.


    Shinno will of course not admit that he was trying to fool Homusubi, as such he said with a cold face, "I hope you understand that I am not afraid of fighting you. I just find it to be too troublesome. But if you are so eager then I don''t mind, as you might be aware that I have already killed Uchiha Tsukihi, and you won''t be any different, even if you have the Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    Homusubi suddenlyughed loudly, and her voice turned into that of a female as she pulled out her Katana, "Is that right? In that case, I would like to see just how you killed Uchiha Tsukihi, and what else can you do against a Mangekyou Sharingan wielder!"


    However, hearing that voice, Shinno''s eyes widened, more so when he recognized that Katana, "That voice�� that Katana��"


    "Oh, you guessed it alright. I am the same one you im to have killed!" �C said Tsukihi with a chuckle.


    Shinno was surprised and took a step back in shock, as he muttered, "How? You should be dead already! I�� I�� ate you�� THEN HOW THE HELL ARE OYU STILL ALIVE!!!???"


    "You ate me?" �C with a confused expression, Tsukihi continued the next part with a grin, "Think again, you were not even close to eating me! I let you swallow me at that time because defeating you from the inside was the easiest at that time."


    "You�� you''re kidding right!?" �C Shinno''s expression was dazed, and he couldn''t understand just what was happening.


    However, suddenly he regained the color in his eyes and said, "I don''t know what''s happening, but appearing before me again is your greatest mistake. More so trying to fool me by pretending to be Homusubi�� you will suffer, and I will see to it that you don''t get to live to the Sun of the next day!"


    Since it was Uchiha Tsukihi, so Shinno obviously did not worry anymore. Uchiha Tsukihi does not have Mangekyou Sharingan, so there was no need to fear here, in fact, Shinno did not even consider her enough of a threat.


    Understanding this, Shinno''s arrogance has already started to resurface.


    However, Tsukihi seemed unfazed by Shinno''s arrogance, and said with a mocking smirk, "You seemed to be mistaken Shinno. If I recall correctly, thest time it was you who was defeated, not me, and don''t think this time would be any different."


    Shinno roared grimly, "You think!? Then why don''t you show me!" �C as he took his stance, and suddenly a ck vapor burst out of his body, instantly shredding his upper clothes, and his hair floated upwards by the waves of winds


    Hu�� Hu�� Hu��


    Instantly, strange symbols appeared on Shinno''s body, and his figure transformed into Super Shinno.


    With Shinno''s transformation into Super Shinno, all his muscles swelled up and tightened, his body shape also changed to the one that he had during his previous battle with Tsukihi.


    "Hahahaha��!!!" �C Regaining his valor, Shinnoughed proudly. He stomped his feet on the ground, as a result the ground beneath his feet was shattered into spider cracks.


    "Do you see this?" �C Shinno smiled, and then said, "Compared to the superficial power of you Uchiha n, the strength that I have is truly innate. Last time, you survived but that''s not going to happen this time�� I will make sure to kill you!"


    After saying that, Shinno took the stance and shouted, "Hachimon Tonkou: Keimon: Open!"


    Boom�� Hu�� Hu�� Hu��!


    As soon as he opened the first gate of Hachimon Tonkou, a heavy pressure descended the surroundings and the ck vapor around him became a bit denser.


    Shinno mmed a punch in the air which alone stirred up arge wave of air. Feeling pleasant, Shinno did not stop there and shouted, "Hachimon Tonkou: Kyumon: Open!"


    Boom�� Hu�� Hu�� Hu�� Hu�� Hu��


    This time the air pressure was stronger.


    Shinnoughed, "Hahaha�� How do you like that�� It''s still not over yet!"


    "Hachimon Tonkou: Seimon: Open!"


    "Hachimon Tonkou: Shomon: Open!"


    With the opening of two gates one-after-another, Shinno''s aura became stronger and stronger, and the amount of Dark Chakra he controlled at the moment was incredible, it felt wild�� almost like a raging beast.


    Shinno shouted, "I feel my blood boiling�� hahaha�� what is it Uchiha Tsukihi, do you regret it now...? Do you feel fear��? Are you cowering in fear��? This is still not over!"


    "Hachimon Tonkou: Tomon: Open!"


    "Hachimon Tonkou: Keimon: Open!"


    "Hachimon Tonkou: Kyomon: Open!"


    "HACHIMON TONKOU: SHIMON: OPEN!"


    BOOOM...!!!!!


    Instantly, airwave rolled all over�� and the heavens itself seemed to cower in the face of Shinno''s strength!


    At the same time, the dark Chakra on Shinno felt almost at the level superior to that of a high-tier Bijuu�� it felt uncontroble.


    The ck Vapor is non-existent at this moment�� and it seemed that Shinno went from Super Shinno to Super Shinno 2 then, Super Shinno 3 and finally after opening Shimon, he transcended the mortal realm, thus bing Super Shinno God!


    But despite everything that happened here until a few moments ago, Uchiha Tsukihi didn''t seem much scared, or rather, she seemed to try to control her yawn as she for some reason felt a bit sleepy, it was only after Shinno became Super Shinno God, that she showed a bit interest.


    After all, being able to open all eight gates of life is no joke. The multiplier effect of eight gates varies from person to person depending on their innate strength and physique but the Super Shinno God here is very-very-very strong.


    Not at the level of Might Guy, but very much strong nheless.


    But what''s more surprising is that he seemed unaffected by the negative effects of opening Shimon.


    ''The fact that he can use Hachimon Tonkou is already very surprising, moreover, he seems to be unaffected even after opening Shimon�� this guy really is-��!'' �C though Tsukihi.


    She didn''t really expect Shinno to be able to do so. After all, Hachimon Tonkou is no joke. Just opening a few gates is already very difficult not to mention all that should certainly kill an individual.


    It took Might Duy almost two decades to perfect this technique and pass it onto his son Might Guy, who has since been solely training in Taijutsu and yet he can open only up to Keimon�� he has not yet passed the threshold to open Kyomon and is currently exploring the realm of Keimon.


    So practicing Hachimon Tonkou takes years, even then opening Shimon is unquestionable death�� and yet�� and yet��


    This guy is a bastard, but this bastard is a talented bastard that cane up with such unexpected things��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 572 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 323 - – 319 Th… Th… Three Susanoo!?

    First Homusubi �C Uchiha Tsukihi.


    Second Homusubi �C Uchiha Shisui.


    Third Homusubi �C Uchiha Itachi.


    .....................��


    Seeing Tsukihi''s silent look, Shinno misunderstood andughed loudly, "Hahaha�� I really want to see the look of despair on your face�� how is it�� you are feeling despair right now, aren''t you?"


    With that Shinno got ready to attack Tsukihi.


    Tsukihi''s expression immediately condensed, she quickly printed the hand seals and shouted,


    "Fire Release: Fire Ball Technique!"


    Whoooooshh... BOOM!!!


    Instantly, a huge fireball rushed towards Shinno.


    Shinno snorted in disdain as his lips curled in a mocking smirk, he immediately mmed his punch towards the iing Fire Ball Technique.


    Boom��!


    With a loud explosive noise both Fire Ball and the wave of air collided with each other and canceled each other out.


    Tsukihi was surprised but not so much at the same time. The fact that Shinno managed to produce such terrible air pressure purely with his punches seemed shocking but not so much when you think about what Might Guy is capable of doing. Nevertheless, Shinno''s strength is also nothing to scoff at and Tsukihi will have to be careful as she is not Uchiha Madara, Senju Hashirama, or Uzumaki Naruto.


    At this time, Shinno spoke, "It''s my turn now!" �C and speaking so, Shinno''s figure disappeared from his position as he rushed towards Tsukihi with a sharp whistling sound.


    Tsukihi was obviously surprised by Shinno''s speed and she instinctively drew out her Katana to parry Shinno''s attack.


    Punch�� SMASH... Crack��!!!!!


    But it seemed she overestimated her capabilities as Shinno''s fist mmed through Katana, then mmed at her gut. It seemed like a train hit her, her body arched, her backbone started to crack because the force in that fist was too much for her to be able to bear.


    Bang�� Bang�� Bang�� BOOM!


    mmed with a heavy punch, Tsukihi flew out several hundred meters, collided with multiple trees, breaking all of them, and finally collided with thest one which stopped her.


    "Cough-cough�� Vomit!" �C with violent coughing, Tsukihi spewed out arge amount of blood that dripped on the ground.


    Regaining her breathing, Tsukihi wiped away the blood that overflowed from the corners of her mask, then nced at the Katana in her hand.


    She didn''t need to be surprised as the Katana in her hand was twisted and broken. Although this Katana was not as strong as a Kusanagi Sword, and even though this Katana was not some kind of artifact, it was still a carefully forged Katana by one of the top desmiths of the Land of Iron, so the face that this Katana was easily broken by Shinno really disappointed her, It couldn''t even withstand one of Shinno''s punch."


    Shaking her hand helplessly, Tsukihi threw away the broken Katana and said, "Looks like you really would be worth fighting Shin-��!"


    Tsukihi''s words were notpleted as Shinno again appeared before her, and heavily pounced on her face.


    But this time, the expected sound of the mask or bones breaking was not heard, nor was there any feeling of hitting someone because just the moment before Shinno''s punch was about tond. Tsukihi''s body fragmented into countless crows.


    "Crow Clone!?" �C Shinno muttered in surprise.


    The crows cawed and scattered all over the battlefield.


    Soon tapping of footsteps sounded�� but what confused Shinno was that the sound was noting from one direction�� it wasing from three different directions.


    At this time a chuckling sounded, "Although you are indeed fast�� your speed is still nothingpared to the insight of my Sharingan!"


    As the voicended, one figure of Homusubi walked out of the forest.


    Shinno turned towards the source of that voice and frowned, because even with the appearance of Uchiha Tsukihi in front of him, the sound of footsteps has not ceased, which means that there are more people here.


    At this time, one more person wearing the disguise of Homusubi walked out of the forest. This person had a short sword in his hand, there was a presence of blood on the de of the short sword that dripped on the ground. Clearly signifying that this short sword has killed a lot of individuals recently.


    Shinno muttered in anger, "Another idiot pretending to be Homusubi? You think that just because you are wearing that disguise, I would be fooled into believing that you are the real Homusubi?"


    Shinno''s words fell and at this time one more person walked out of the third end he too wore Homusubi''s disguise, and as soon as he came, he looked at the first Homusubi and said, "All the shinobis of the Land of Sky have been resolved."


    The first Homusubi nodded and looked at Shinno, while saying, "Be careful of his speed and raw strength�� this guy is able to open all the eight gates of Hachimon Tonkou�� A direct hit from him would prove to be critical��"


    The second Homusubi looked at Shinno and noticed the terrifying evil chakra that Shinno was giving off, he immediately raised his guard against Shinno.


    While the third didn''t speak anything, just nodded seriously.


    Shinno''s face was beyond gloomy by now, initially, he thought that the only enemy is Uchiha Tsukihi, but then suddenly two more have appeared. Both of them are wearing Homusubi''s disguise so most likely they are also Uchiha.


    "Since you, Uchihas have such an ardent death wish, then I might as well fulfill it for you." �C With a roar, Shinno''s figure disappeared and appeared before the second Homusubi.


    Even though Shinno''s speed was fast, it was nothing in front of the second Homusubi, who easily dodged Shinno''s punch, the next moment he appeared behind Shinno and waved his sword to incur a deep cut wound on his back.


    At the same time, the third Homusubi has already shot multiple shurikens which collided with each other, changed their trajectories, and instantly wove a of wires thus effectively trapping Shinno within.


    Swish�� Ding��


    But just when the second Homusubi''s short sword shed at Shinno''s back, the expected sshing of blood did note, instead, there was an iron symphony as what that sword cut through was nut human flesh but metal.


    And the very next moment, Shinno''s muscles wiggled and broke through all the steel wires that trapped him.


    Rip�� Rip�� Rip��


    Seeing his attack fail, the second Homusubi leaped backward.


    Shinnoughed, "Do you see it��? This is the ultimate body!!!"


    "Jinchuriki Mode!"


    Boom��!


    Suddenly the chakra suppressed inside Shinno exploded in an explosive sound. And the ground beneath his feet cracked. Both second and third Homusubi had to retreat backward.


    But Shinno was not finished, his body started to change, and a purple-ck chakra cloak appeared over his body.


    The broken fragments of stones flew into the air and were suspended there as if gravity no longer affected them. And they started to revolve around Shinno forming a ring-like structure.


    Second Homusubi spoke in shock, "Jinchuriki mode on top of Hachimon Tonkou!?"


    Shinnoughed madly, "Hahahaha�� I have mastered Dark Iryo Ninjutsu and coupled with my Body Revival Technique, I can easily use the Jinchuriki Mode!"


    Third Homusubi looked at First Homusubi who has been standing silent, observing the course of events.


    Tsukihi put her hand over her chin and said, "Tch, he is even able to use the Jinchuriki mode? This was somewhat beyond my expectations." Speaking so Tsukihi looked at the other two and added, "It''s time we use over true cards!"


    Shinnoughed, "Hahaha�� Do you people still have something up your sleeve? Finee at me with everything you have! I will crush you peo-�� p�� l�� e��?!"


    Before Shinno''s words could bepleted, a golden chakra phantom appeared before him. The skeletal body of the chakra phantom was covered with muscles and Armor appeared over.


    Shinno was a little dazed, and muttered, "Su�� Susanoo!!?"


    But before he could be relieved of his shock, another chakra phantom appeared. This one was green�� and it too was an upper-body Susanoo.


    And at the same time, a red chakra phantom appeared�� however, this one only had a skeletal body�� but this Susanoo exuded an extremely dark aura, so despite its small size and iplete appearance, it was no weaker than the other two Susanoo.


    Shinno was surrounded in the middle of the three towering Susanoo�� and he had a sluggish look�� Traces of sweat flowed down his temples, and he tried to speak something but all that came out was, "Th�� th�� three�� Susanoo!!?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 573 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 324 - – 320 Shinno Defeated

    Looking at the three Susanoo with different colors and shapes surrounding him in a triangr seize, Shinno had a sluggish expression, all he could murmur were some incoherent words.


    Susanoo, the embodiment of Uchiha''s strongest dojutsu is also one of the standard ocr power that a Mangekyou Sharingan grants to its user.


    Being able to use Susanoo means awakening Mangekyou Sharingan, so when the three Susanoo appeared here at the same time, Shinno realized that Uchiha Tsukihi, as well as the other two Homusubi, have Mangekyou Sharingan.


    From the color of Susanoo, Shinno can guess that the golden Susanoo is that of Homusubi of Amatsukami which means that Uchiha Tsukihi is Homusubi in reality. While the green one is that of Uchiha Shisui while the red one�� probably Uchiha Itachi?


    But regardless of who they are, what Shinno knows is that in the face of three Susanoo he is in great trouble.


    Facing three Uchiha with Mangekyou Sharingan? In such a situation, there are only a handful of people in the entire Shinobi world who can survive, and Shinno understands that he is obviously not one of those few.


    Perhaps Tendo Pain? Yeah, maybe only people at the level of Tendo Pain who have something like the Rinnegan can survive such a situation.


    Uchiha Tsukihi was standing inside her Golden Susanoo, her one hand over her waist and a calm look in her eyes.


    Honestly, she was not really afraid of going against Shinno in a one-vs-one battle. The only reason she involved Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi in this mission is to ensure that no shinobi of the Land of Sky survive this massacre and also ensure that Shinno doesn''t use any means to escape. There is also a possibility of an Akatsuki member suddenly appearing here so Tsukihi doesn''t want to risk it.


    And now that Shinno has revealed two extremely strong techniques one-after-another, Tsukihi is really grateful that she brought Shisui and Itachi with her.


    At this time, Shinno took a deep breath and said politely with a gentle smile, "It seems�� it seems that we had some sort of misunderstanding before�� maybe we can talk about it and�� and�� you wanted the scroll of Chimera Technique, right? You can have it�� even if you destroyed the previous one, I will give you another one�� this time it will be original�� so�� so�� we don''t really have to fight here, right?"


    Tsukihi sighed.


    Seeing Tsukihi sigh, Shinno quickly added, "Everything was just a misunderstanding�� Uchiha Tsukihi, since�� since you are a member of Amatsukami, don''t you need information about Akatsuki? I can give all the information about the Akatsuki Organization that I know to you�� don''t you�� doesn''t your leader Yama wants to know who is the leader of Akatsuki Organizati-��?"


    Tsukihi suddenly chuckled which interrupted Shinno midway, "Shinno, you seem to have forgotten that I too attended Hiruko''s ritual�� how do you think I did that?"


    "Uchiha Shinichi!!!?" �C Shinno muttered with a shocked expression, "Does that mean Uchiha Shinichi is also�� wait if that''s the case then does that mean the reason why Uchiha Shinichi threatened me was also under the orders of Amatsukami? Did you all n this long ago?"


    At this time, Shinno figured out more things.


    Uchiha Tsukihi attended Hiruko''s ritual ceremony as Shinichi''s subordinate, but given the fact that she has Mangekyou Sharingan, just means that she cannot be Uchiha Shinichi''s subordinate. And given the fact that Uchiha Tsukihi is a member of Amatsukami, and Shinichi cooperated with her means that Shinichi is also working with Amatsukami�� which ultimately means that he is acting as a spy within Akatsuki for Amatsukami.


    This exins the reason why Uchiha Shinichi suddenly started ckmailing him for the Chimera Technique, forcing him with no choice but to leave the organization, and Amatsukami suddenly came to him.


    And given who unshocked the other two Uchiha are by Tsukihi''s words, just means that they are more or less aware of these things�� which means that either the entire Uchiha n is working with Amatsukami or Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi have betrayed their vige and are working for Amatsukami as a spy.


    The first reason is more believable, the entire Uchiha n has betrayed Konohagakure and has sided with Amatsukami.


    Realizing, Shinno still couldn''t figure out one thing, "But�� but why are you all after me? If it''s just Chimera technique then I am willing to give it to you��?"


    Tsukihi said with a gloomy tone, "You see, you did something not long ago which has angered our leader, you darey your hands on the Miko of Land of Demons, and she is sort of a teacher to our leader�� and that''s not all�� you didn''t stop and even destroyed her entire country�� You could have chosen any other country but you had to go and destroy Land of Demons, and you offended our leader�� so you see�� you made Amatsukami an enemy after doing so... therefore, we are here!"


    Shinno was shocked, now he understood that the battle between them was inevitable, even if he wants to not get involved, what''s done is done and can not be changed�� As such Shinno didn''t want any more words and directly broke out all his chakra.


    Smash�� Crack�� Boom�� Whoosh��


    With all his strength, Shinno stomped on the ground and rushed towards Tsukihi.


    His speed was fast, several times faster than even, just a rush-produced violent wind, causing the golden mes of Susanoo to sway��


    BOOOM��!!!


    Amidst a roar, Shinno smashed his fist on Uchiha Tsukihi''s Susanoo.


    Crack��


    And instantly, several cracks appeared on the golden Susanoo.


    Undoubtedly, the raw strength that Shinno''s has currently is even superior to that of Sandaime Raikage, as such he was able to make some cracks in the iplete Susanoo.


    Next, he immediately retreated and said while catching up his breath, "Haha�� hahaha�� It seems�� It seems that Susanoo is not as strong as it is said to be!"


    Tsukihi said with a giggle, "You think��?"


    "Susanoo: Tsukumo!" �C And the very next minute a rain of green chakra Senbon was fired towards him.


    Shinno immediately raised his guard and dodged those iing Senbon one after another.


    "Amaterasu!" �C In an instant, ck mes suddenly appeared on Shinno''s body.


    "Ahhhh�� Ahhhh�� What are these��!?" �C Shinno was taken aback by the sudden appearance of ck mes on his body, these mes were as hot as the Sun and immediately burned his skin and were now reaching for his muscles.


    And no matter how much he tried, these ck mes simply couldn''t be extinguished!


    Realizing the danger, Shinno hurriedly printed hand seals and shouted, "Water Release: Water Veil!"


    A veil of water suddenly appeared out of thin air and Shinno was covered on it.


    However, Shinno had to be disappointed, even the veil of water was unable to extinguish the ck mes.


    But Shinno is still Shinno, he immediately realized a counter method of these ck mes, as such he instantly covered his body with a dense Chakra of Moryo thus temporarily reducing the burning effect of Amaterasu.


    Seeing Shinno''s method of countering Amaterasu, Tsukihi was surprised and knew that Shinno can''t be given any more breathing time. As such, she immediately used the two fists of her Susanoo and smashed Shinno with them.


    At the same time, Shisui and Itachi were not idle. They also controlled their respective Susanoo and attack Shinno at the same time.


    Smash�� Boom�� Cut�� BOOM�� Boom�� Kaboom��!


    The three Susanoo worked tacitly, and Shinno was being burned by Amaterasu had no time to dodge.


    Smashed with the Golden Fist, he flew out, while flying several Green Senbon pierced his stomach�� at the same time, a Golden Chakra Sword appeared out of the other arm of Golden Susanoo which cut of Shinno''s left arm, while a series of Red Chakra Shuriken came at him flying, cutting off both of his legs.


    In an instant, Shinno had already lost both of his legs, and an arm, along with his stomach. Coupled with the ck me burning him continuously, Shinno couldn''t put much resistance now, even with his Body Revival Technique.


    All he could do now was roll and wail in pain.


    After defeating Shinno, Tsukihi, Shisui and Itachi dispersed their respective Susanoo and watched Shinno suffering from cold eyes.


    Did they pity him?


    Not really. Shinno killed Miko-sama as well as destroyed the Land of Demons, and had the gall to go after Shion and Hyuga Yui. He worked with Akatsuki Organization and destroyed part of Konohagakure, killed several Konoha Shinobi. And most of all, he dared toy his hands on Uchiha Sasuke�� these things alone are more than enough to incur the wrath of the three!


    Wailing and crying in pain, Shinno begged them to stop this torture.


    The ck mes of Amaterasu would not extinguish no matter what he tries. Amaterasu is undoubtedly the strongest me.


    After a few more seconds of burning, when Shinno could no longer speak or cry or move or twitch, Tsukihi said to Itachi, "Alright, put out the mes."


    Itachi nodded and extinguished the burning Amaterasu.


    Next, she instructed Shisui, "Control him with Genjutsu."


    Shisui nodded and walked towards Shinno and used a strong Mangekyou Genjutsu on Shinno.


    In an instant, Shinno lost the color in his eyes.


    At this time, Tsukihi walked towards Shinno and observed his state.


    Don''t look at his state, after Amaterasu was extinguished all of his injuries started to heal. Whether it was the cut-off arm or the pair of legs�� they were all recovering at a visible speed.


    Realizing this, Tsukihi was really grateful that Itachi was here. With Itachi''s Amaterasu, dealing with Shinno became very easy.


    Converging her diverging thoughts, Tsukihi crouched down and asked from the controlled Shinno, "Now, hand over theplete Chimera Technique!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 574 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 325 - – 321 Ancor Vantian

    After hearing Tsukihi''s question, the healed-up Shinno got up and entered the temple. The other three curiously followed him.


    Corridor by corridor, they observed everything around them curiously, Tsukihi was able to notice what this ce is��


    After walking for a while, four of them arrived at the mainpartment, at this time, Shinno walked towards a Stone pir in the mainpartment with a nk expression. Then he lightly pressed on the stone pir and a hidden grid was revealed where a scroll with a ck case was ced.


    Tsukihi took out the scroll from the hidden grid and immediately opened it. From the contents, this scroll too recorded the Chimera Technique.


    Afterparing the information in this scroll with that of the information she remembered from the previous scroll thanks to her Sharingan, Tsukihi noticed that as she expected, most of the information was urate and same, just the most critical detail was tempered with.


    "Sure enough, it''s just as I expected." �C muttered Tsukihi softly, after that she folded back the scroll and put it inside her Ho Musubi cloak.


    Then she again looked at the nk Shinno and asked, "What exactly is this temple?"


    "Ancor Vantian." �C Replied Shinno in a mechanical tone.


    "Ancor Vantian!?" �C Shisui and Itachi muttered in confusion as they nced at each other with a puzzled expression.


    Tsukihi was silent, she knew that there was a giant air fortress in the Land of Sky but she didn''t know whether it was this temple or not, as such she asked, "What is ''Ancor Vantian''?"


    Shinno replied, "The ''Ancor Vantian'' is the Aerial Fortress of Land of Sky��"


    "This is indeed Aerial Fortress!" �C muttered Tsukihi and then asked, "Can this fortress fly?"


    Shinno nodded then shook his head as he added, "It is capable of flight but it''s not ready yet as the power system of the fortress has yet to bepletely optimized."


    Tsukihi asked, "How to optimize the power system?"


    Shinno said, "From the Power Room."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Lead the way." �C instructed Tsukihi.


    Shinno nodded and walked towards the exit of the mainpartment.


    Under the leadership of Shinno, the other three quickly arrived at the power room of Ancor Vantian.


    Looking around, Shisui said in surprise, "I never expected that the Land of Sky that was destroyed by us would still hide something like an aerial fortress."


    Itachi observed the seals engraved on the walls and asked, "Is this fortress really capable of flight?"


    Tsukihi crouched down and took a closer look at the Fuinjutsu engraved all over the power room, "Theoretically it is capable of flight, but the amount of fuel it requires to do so is too much for a single individual or even a few individuals to provide."


    Shisui asked, "Which fuel is used here?"


    Tsukihi said, "Both mechanisms probably work. That is to say, both electricity and Chakra would work�� But in terms of efficiency using Chakra would be better for the long-term functioning of this fortress, and that''s where the problem arises, the Chakra amount it requires would be humungous."


    Shisui also looked at the Fuinjutsu engraved on the floorings and walls and asked, "Does that mean that this Fuinjutsu is still effective?"


    Tsukihi nodded, "Some parts are damaged, but most of it is still working, it would only require some work and testing and they can be continued to be used, however, if I have to say then it would be better to change the seals, instead of repairing these seals, it would be better to redesign the entire mechanism as these seals are somewhat inefficient��"


    Among the three of them, Tsukihi''s Genjutsu proficiency is the least, now it''s not that she is weak in Genjutsu, but Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi are just too good when ites to Genjutsu usage. Simrly, Tsukihi is the most proficient in Fuinjutsu among the three, now it''s not that the other twock Fuinjutsu knowledge, it''s just that Tsukihi is much superior in Fuinjutsupared to them. As such, she can better analyze the seals in the power room.


    Therefore, she said that redrawing the seals would greatly improve efficiency and safety.


    Thinking of this, Tsukihi was nning to design a new Fuinjutsu Mechanism casually asked Shinno, "And what were you people nning to do after you have started Ancor Vantian?"


    Shinno replied, "Bury the five great Shinobi Viges and Amegakure. We nned to start with Konohagakure!"


    As soon as they heard this, both Shisui and Itachi were shocked and uncontroble killing intent was directed towards Shinno.


    Unlike other Uchiha, the vigees before n for both Shisui and Itachi, and whoever dares to harm the vige is a greater enemy for them.


    Shisui said coldly, "You fool, you still nned to destroy Konoha? What you did thest time was not enough already? And do you really think that the likes of this decaying aerial fortress alone can destroy Konohapletely? You are being too arrogant!"


    Shinno instinctively shivered, and said, "The weapon system of Ancor Vantian is functioning properly. And this fortress contains a Chakra Cannon that canpletely wipe out an entire shinobi vige within seconds�� Konohagakure wouldn''t have held much longer even with their barrier cover."


    "YOU��!?" �C Shisui was suddenly speechless.


    Itachi on the other hand breathed a sigh of relief, "Fortunately, we acted on the right opportunity and subdued him first, otherwise the vige would have been in danger."


    Tsukihi nodded indifferently but there was still some lingering fear.


    Even if Shinno has overestimated the capabilities of the Chakra Cannon, there''s no telling whether the Chakra Cannon is not capable of what he says.


    After all, the Raikage imed that their Chakra Cannon is capable of destroying the moon, so there is no telling if this Chakra Cannon is not capable of destroying other Shinobi Viges.


    And even Kuroto is not sure whether he would have been able to save the vige in such a situation. Because the cannon could reduce Konoha to dust in less than a few seconds.


    Tsukihi asked now, "And what is the source of fuel you nned to use?"


    Shinno said, "Captured shinobi, civilians, as well as Moryo, I nned to extract chakra from them."


    Shisui and Itachi sighed, "This guy is too evil, even dares to involve unrted civilians."


    While Tsukihi nodded slightly, she has already expected Moryo to be the source, although, civilians and captured Shinobi were a surprise, it''s not so strange considering those prison cages and the fact that Fuinjutsu is running throughout the fortress.


    Anyway, this only makes things easier for her. Initially, she was considering how to resolve Moryo.


    Since Moryo is the other half of Miko, so as long as Miko is alive, Moryo will also not disappear. Even if killed he would not cease to exist.


    For that reason, he can only be sealed, not killed.


    However, if he has to be sealed then instead of sealing him at the sealing shrine in the Land of Demons or somewhere unsafe, it is better to seal him here at Ancor Vantian. This way he will also be useful in running Ancor Vantian.


    It can be said that this idea kills two birds with one stone!


    Just when Tsukihi finalized the ns, Shisui asked her, "Now what to do with Shinno? If he is handed over to the vige, then I am worried then intelligence on Amatsukami will be extracted out during the torture process, did Kuroto-San give you any order regarding this?"


    Shinno has witnessed all three Susanoo, he also knows that Uchiha Tsukihi is not dead, Uchiha Shisui is also a member of Amatsukami and there is also a third Ho Musubi, so he cannot be handed over to the vige.


    Tsukihi nodded and said, "That''s why I am going to seal him here inside the power room. To be exact, I will extract Moryo out of Shinno, then he will be killed and Moryo will be sealed here�� this way Ancor Vantian will also be functioning��"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 575 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 326 - – 322 Akatsuki’s Intelligence

    Shisui looked at Tsukihi for a while then asked, "Do you want to run this Aerial Fortress?"


    Tsukihi nodded. Although this fortress is somewhat dpidated and many of the facilities here are in ruins, the amount of value Ancor Vantian holds is still very much.


    Not to mention other things, the flight capability and Chakra Cannon alone make it a terrifying weapon of war.


    It is obvious for an organization like Amatsukami to hold such things in its hands. And Ancor Bantian can also be used as a base ofmand.


    Shisui stared at Tsukihi. To be honest, he doesn''t really know Uchiha Tsukihi all that much, therefore, he doesn''t trust Tsukihi that much either.


    The fact that Kuroto-san has given that pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan to Tsukihi has surprised him very much. It''s only because of Kuroto-san that Shisui is willing to apany and work under Tsukihi''smand.


    But now the matter of Ancor Vantian came, so he was a bit surprised and asked seriously, "Does Kurotosan know about this?"


    Tsukihi was surprised by Shisui''s serious words, after thinking a bit she immediately figured out his worries, and nodded, "Don''t worry, I am just following Kuroto-sama''s orders."


    Shisui asked, "Does that mean that Kuroto-san was aware of the existence of air fortress even before?"


    Tsukihi nodded, "Mm-hm, there were various objectives of eliminating the Land of Sky, taking control of Ancor Vantian was one of them, this ce will now be Amatsukami''s base. As for how he knows about the existence of Ancor Vantian, you should have heard Shinno''s words right?"


    "The part about Shinichi?" �C After a pause, Shisui asked, "Does that mean Shinichi is also with us? He also joined Amatsukami?"


    Itachi also paid attention to the discussion.


    The defection of Uchiha Shinichi who had awakened Mangekyou Sharingan is definitely a very big loss for the Uchiha n and the Vige. To this day, the Uchiha n has not given up on bringing Shinichi back, but they have been unable to do so despite how much they try.


    Shisui has med himself for this. He feels that he is also partly responsible for Shinichi going rogue and joining Akatsuki Organization. It was Shisui who took the responsibility to bring back Shinichi but he failed toplete it!


    Tsukihi shook her head, "Uchiha Shinichi has not officially joined Amatsukami, but it seems that he had some sort of dispute with Shinno. So, he provided some information to Kuroto-sama about Shinno and here we are."


    Both Itachi and Shisui were thoughtful after hearing this piece of news. This also exined many things to them.


    On the other side, Tsukihi was also silent, the reason she did not reveal Shinichi being undercover in Akatsuki is very simple. A spy is only a spy when him being a spy is unknown to the most, and only known to his contact point. Otherwise, some ws will appear. Even if Shisui and Itachi are not the kinds of people who will let those ws be revealed it is still better to not reveal anything.


    Moreover, Shinichi was indeed disappointed by his n and vige, even if he med himself for the death of Uchiha Kurumi, he was nheless disappointed, so it doesn''t seem that he has any ns toe back to his n for the time being. Therefore, Tsukihi doesn''t want to give Shisui and Itachi unrealistic hope.


    Besides, as long as Shimura Danzo is alive, the return of Uchiha Shinichi would not be a good thing for the Uchiha n.


    After all, Shimura Danzo did suffer heavy losses from Uchiha Shinchi, so it is best that Shinichi remain in Akatsuki for now.


    Shisui put one hand over his eyes, then asked, "Can you arrange a meeting between Shinichi and me?"


    Tsukihi shook his head, "Shinichi is in Akatsuki Organization, so he is mostly busy with some or another task, so there is no way to track his whereabouts as he is traveling throughout the Shinobi World. Moreover, your identity is too sensitive, whether as Uchiha Shisui or as Ho Musubi. It would cause too much trouble for him, as well as Konoha."


    Itachi, who had been silent all the time suddenly asked, "Is Akatsuki really so powerful?"


    Tsukihi pointed towards Shinno who was under Genjutsu and said, "This guy has betrayed Akatsuki, but he should be aware of some extent of power Akatsuki hides. Since you want to know just how strong Akatsuki is, you can get some understanding of that organization from him."


    Itachi nodded and walked towards Shinno, activating his Mangekyou Sharingan he looked into Shinno''s eyes, then questioned, "Who are the members of Akatsuki Organization?"


    Shinno was already under a Genjutsu cast by Shisui and with Itachi''s extra Genjutsu he obviously couldn''t resist and immediately fessed up everything that he knew.


    The members of the Akatsuki Organization included: Sasori, Kakazu, Uchiha Shinichi, Biwa Juzo, Hiruko, him, Zetsu.


    Orochimaru a former member�� but this information was still not public knowledge��


    Then there was Konan and Tendo Pain�� about the two of them, all Shinno said was God and Angel�� This obviously meant that Shinno is unaware of much information on Tendo Pain and Konan.


    The official members of the Akatsuki Organization are all Kage ss or higher than Kage ss shinobi.


    Shisui thought of that mysterious masked man with strange space-time Jutsu that tried to abduct Yondaime-sama''s son, and asked, "Are these the only official members of the Akatsuki Organization?"


    Shinno nodded.


    Shisui asked again, "No this can''t be right. I know that there is a one-eyed spiral-masked individual in Akatsuki Organization. He uses a strange space-time Jutsu, who is he? Is he not in Akatsuki?"


    The existence of this masked man has really made Shisui very scared, space-time Jutsu is not a joke, almost no one is your opponent unless he too masters Space-Time Jutsu.


    Shinno''s face distorted, and it seemed he was trying very hard to think, but even after a long while of thinking he shook his head, "there is no such individual in the Organization��"


    Tsukihi thought, ''The existence of Obito is a secret even within Akatsuki. Currently, there are only four individuals in Akatsuki who are aware of his existence. And those four people are, Pain, Konan, Shinichi, and Zetsu. So it''s no wonder that Shinno isn''t aware of one-eyed masked individual.''


    Shisui was silent after hearing this.


    At this time, Itachi asked, "What are the abilities of the leader of the Akatsuki Organization?"


    Shinno seemed to struggle here, but just a look from Itachi was enough, and he immediately spoke, "Tendo Pain ims to be God, he has God''s eyes from the myth. The Eyes of Rikudo Sennin�� making him an extremely powerful Shinobi��far superior to any of the existing Kage."


    The asional pause from Shinno indicated that he was really afraid of Tendo Pain, and this was even shown when under the effect of Genjutsu.


    Itachi narrowed his eyes, "Tendo Pain has strength superior to that of all existing Kage?"


    Shisui asked with a confused expression, "What are God''s eyes?"


    "The Rinnegan!"


    "What!?" "The Rinnegan!!?"


    "Yes, the Rinnegan!"


    Shisui muttered, "But Rinnegan has only existed in myths. And there is no solid proof of its existence. How could Tendo Pain have those eyes?"


    Tsukihi said, "It''s not just a myth, the myths of Rikudo Sennin are true. And the Rinnegan that Tendo Pain has is also real."


    Both Itachi and Shisui looked at each other with shocked expressions.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 576 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 327 - – 323 Four-Symbol Seal Array

    Tsukihi said, "It''s not just a myth, the myths of Rikudo Sennin are true. And the Rinnegan that Tendo Pain has is also real."


    Both Itachi and Shisui looked at each other with shocked expressions.


    It should be noted that because being under two Genjutsu at the same time, Shinno doesn''t have any ability to lie, as such Shisui turned towards Tsukihi and asked again, "Does Kuroto-san knows of all this information?"


    Uchiha Tsukihi who was leaning on the wall with hands over her chest nodded gently.


    If anyone other than the current members or former members of Akatsuki is aware of what Akatsuki is truly capable of then without a doubt it is Hyuga Kuroto for obvious reasons.


    Theirbined strength is more than enough to destroy entire Shinobi Viges like Konoha in a matter of a few hours.


    In the original story, it was Nagato''s foolishness that led to the death of most of the Akatsuki members.


    And despite that, Akatsuki Organization still managed to collect seven of the nine Bijuu, and almost caught the Hachibi and Kyuubi as well.


    They even manage to seal part of the Chakra of all the nine Bijuu inside the Gedo Mazo thus awakening Juubi.


    Tendo Pain alone killed thousands of Konoha Shinobi, almost destroying Konohagakure, the strongest of the five great powers. If it weren''t for Uzumaki Naruto''s strongest Jutsu, that being Talk no Jutsu which made Nagato realize some things, prompting him to give up his life in exchange for bringing back those Konoha Shinobi he killed, including Hatake Kakashi, Konoha would have existed in name only.


    So, it can be understood just how strong Akatsuki is.


    Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Obito and his Pain Rikudo, Nagato and his Pain Rikudo, Kabuto and his Edo Tensei Army which included multiple former Kages, many of the deceased Akatsuki Shinobi as well as other Kage ss, and Elite Jonin ss Shinobi, Hundred Thousand Zetsu Army, Uchiha Sasuke, and his Team Taka, Orochimaru and his Otogakure, Uchiha Itachi, Konan, Kakuzu, Sasori, Biwa Juzo, Kisama, Hidan, Deidara�� and most of all, the final boss�� Otsutsuki Kaguya!


    Akatsuki was nothing short of a mind-boggling organization filled with the freaks of this Shinobi world and could have easily erased the entire Shinobi World should their leaders work in the right manner.


    At this time, Shisui asked again, "Kuroto-san is also aware of the Rinnegan?"


    Uchiha Tsukihi who was leaning on the wall with hands over her chest said, "He is aware of the existence of the Rinnegan that the leader of Akatsuki has. And Shisui you must be aware of the Dojutsu that Kuroto-sama has, right?"


    Shisui nodded, how can he ever forget those eyes?


    Seeing Shisui nod, Tsukihi continued, "So, well those eyes are Tenseigan and they hold the potential to be on the same level as the Rinnegan. Tenseigan was a dojutsu that Otouto of Rikudo Sennin awakened. Precisely because Kuroto-sama has awakened Tenseigan, he understands the amount of danger a Rinnegan user can have on the world."


    At this time, Itachi asked, "But how is Kuroto-san aware of all this?"


    Tsukihi hurriedly said, "To be honest I am not entirely sure, maybe from Orochimaru, or from Uchiha Shinichi, or maybe from his own intelligence collection or perhaps from some other source, but that''s not the point, the point is that the danger Akatsuki poses. This is exactly why he has never revealed the existence of his Tenseigan because he wants to stay in the dark and deal with the situation appropriately. So, Kuroto-sama wants this Aerial Fortress, Ancor Vantian to be the main base of Amatsukami.


    The existence of Ancor Vantian is unknown to most, other than us three, Shinno and the Shinobi of the Land of Sky, as well as Kuroto-sama and Uchiha Shinichi, and perhaps Orochimaru but unlikely are the only people aware of its existence. Shinno would soon be dead, none of us are ever going to reveal such a thing, Orochimaru has betrayed Akatsuki so it is unlikely that he would want to incur the enmity of Amatsukami at the same time. And Uchiha Shinichi has given his words to not reveal its existence to anyone even in the Akatsuki. The Shinobi of the Land of Sky are either all dead or will be dead soon enough, so almost no one would be aware of where the base of Amatsukami is. Making it the perfect base."


    There is one more variable that Tsukihi did not word out, ck Zetsu. Given what exactly ck Zetsu is, and for how long he has existed it is possible that he is aware of the existence of Ancor Vantian. But even if he is, he has no way to reveal that to Akatsuki, as that would be suspicious. So Tsukihi has to take that risk. And besides, even if Zetsu reveals the existence of Ancor Vantian, finding an Aerial Fortress in the sky over the entire Shinobi Continent would be next to impossible even for the Akatsuki, and the Five Great Shinobi Viges.


    Itachi thought about it, then nodded. While Shisui did the same.


    At this time Itachi turned to Shinno and spoke, "There are a few more things I want to know about Tendo Pain, what are the specific powers of Rinnegan?"


    After a long silence, Shinno didn''t speak anything indicating that he is not aware.


    Tendo Pain rarely takes the shots himself. Only the old members of Akatsuki like Kakuzu, Sasori, Biwa Juzo, and Orochimaru are probably the only ones aware of some of Tendo Pain''s powers. So, even though Shinno was very interested in Rinnegan, he did not have any information about it. He has only ever met Pain three or four times face to face, as such he never even had the chance to explore Rinnegan.


    So it ispletely logical that is unaware of the abilities of Rinnegan.


    Understanding that they can no longer obtain any other intelligence from Shinno, Itachi and Shisui sighed. They are of course aware of where the base of Akatsuki is, but even if they know what good does it do in the end?


    Tsukihi shook her head, then said to Itachi, "Now that everything is clear, we have to hurry up. Itachi, you go out, clean up all our traces here and also make sure that no one has escaped. Our objective is to take away this Aerial Fortress without alerting anyone, so we can not leave any of our traces behind. Also, leave out a few Crow Summons outside to make sure that we are aware if anyonees nearby."


    Itachi did say that all the shinobi of the Land of Sky have been eliminated, but there is no harm in making sure.


    It would take some time before they take the flight, so they have to be careful.


    "Yes." �C Itachi of course understood the situation, so he immediately nodded and left the power room.


    Then Tsukihi said to Shisui, "Before we extract Moryo out of Shinno and seal him here, I need to rearrange the seals here and that will take some time. In the meantime, you take Shinno and check theyout of this Ancor Vantian, also make sure to see what all things have he stored here since I have ced a seal on Shinno restricting the use of Moryo''s Chakra so there is no need to worry about him getting out of control."


    Shisui nodded and left the power room with Shinno.


    With Shisui and Itachi gone, Tsukihi now paid attention to the power room.


    The space in the powder room is very-veryrge. It is enough to keep Moryo sealed here.


    But to keep Moryo sealed here, an extremely powerful seal array needs to be designed, and the seal array must be foolproof.


    "Let''s use Four-Symbols Seal as the core!" �C After a while of consideration, Tsukihi finally decided on Four-Symbols Seal.


    Four-Symbols Seal is the best seal that is specifically designed to keep the Bijuu ss beings restrained, and if arranged correctly, it also grants the user ability to extract Chakra.


    But a single Four-Symbols Seal wouldn''t be able to keep Moryo restricted. It is one thing to seal a Bijuu ss being inside oneself, and it is another matter altogether to seal a Bijuu ss being outside. To restrain the huge body of Moryo, an array of Four-Symbols seal must be designed to ensure safety. To make sure that Moryo doesn''t break out even by overflowing the array with Chakra.


    And istion is also very important. Tsukihi does not want others to be able to sense Moryo''s Chakra, so Chakra Istion is also required.


    With the n formted, Tsukihi started arranging the seal array.


    After printing the hand seals, she immediately shouted, "Shadow Clone Technique!"


    Poof�� Poof�� Poof�� Poof��


    With a burst of white smoke, four Shadow Clones of Tsukihi appeared next to her. Counting herself, there were now five of them in the power room.


    The Four-Symbol Seal Array to be arranged wouldn''t be just simple stacking, but would rather be arranged in a definite shape. For this purpose, several Four-Symbol seals have to be activated at the same time, for that purpose, there is a need to use Shadow Clone.


    With everything set, Tsukihi and her four Shadow Clone started arranging Four-Symbols Seal Array, and not long after, Tsukihi arranged a pentagram array with five hundred individual seals. Making the huge power room covered in the sealing symbols that gave off a fluorescent glow.


    "Wheh��" �C After the array was arranged, Tsukihi breathed, wiped off the imaginary sweat from the top of her mask, and then deactivated the four shadow Clones.


    Arranging five hundred Four-Symbol Seals, and keeping all of them activated is a huge burden, even for her.


    But it was all worth it as this array would perfectly restrain Moryo, the chakra extracted from Moryo would be more than enough for the functioning of Ancor Vantian, and there would also be no danger of him escaping here.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 577 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 328 - – 324 An Aerial Puppet Brigade?

    By the time Tsukihipleted the Four-Symbol Seal array, Shisui also brought Shinno back to the power room.


    When Shisui looked at the power room that was almost covered with the fluorescent light of the Found-Symbols Seal array, he was literally dumbfounded, "This�� did you just arrange this entire array in such a short time?"


    Tsukihi smiled and nodded triumphantly. "How about it? It should be more than enough to seal Moryo, right?"


    "You are capable of such a feat, no wonder Kuroto-san chose to give you the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan��" �C Shisui suddenly looked at Uchiha Tsukihi in a new light.


    In the field of Fuinjutsu Shisui is also has quite a lot of understanding, therefore, he easily recognized the seals in the array are Four-Symbols seal, but their sheer number really shocked him.


    The difficulty of keeping one Fou-Symbol Seal active at a point is already quite high, not to mention keeping hundreds of them active. Such a feat is not something that just anyone can do!


    However, instead of acting proud, Tsukihi casually said, "This pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is only temporarily in my eyes sockets. As long as you need it, or should the need arise for someone else to use, it will be given to that individual."


    A pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan may hold immeasurable value for some but for Hyuga Kuroto, it is just a useful tool for him and holds some research value.


    What''s more, when Kuroto would use Chimera Technique in the future, the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan will have to be removed as any foreign DNA that does not consist of Kuroto''s own DNA will not be used.


    As such only, the semi-finished pair of Byakugan that were initially present will be used.


    Therefore, Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan holds no importance for Kuroto''s final n.


    However, Shisui didn''t know that, and he was seriously shocked by what Tsukihi said so casually.


    "Even in the face of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, you are still not greedy and can easily let go of it? I can''t think of a better candidate for keeping those than you!" �C said Shisui.


    Tsukihi said, "You may not be able to, but I can think of better candidates. You are one, and Uchiha Itachi is the other one."


    Shisui shook his head and said, "I can''t say for Itachi, but I do not want nor need those eyes. I have already talked about this with Kuroto-san so you can rest assured. I just hope that you won''t misuse them, and can continue to contribute to Konoha�� and protect the vige from the shadows!"


    Seeing that pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, Shisui is always reminded of Uchiha Ryota and Uchiha Hideki, therefore, he has sort of a subconscious resistance towards those eyes. After all, he was partly responsible for what they experienced this makes him feel guilty.


    For this reason, Shisui has never once thought of transnting this pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, even when his eyesight has started to decline.


    Seeing that Shisui was a little depressed, Tsukihi decided to change the subject and asked, "So have you checked theyout of Ancor Vantian?"


    Shisui immediately let go of those depressing thoughts and nodded, "Yes."


    Tsukihi asked, "And did you find something useful?"


    Shisui nodded, "Hmm, if we are talking about useful I wouldn''t say much, but there are three warehouses that do store a lot of materials. From the looks of it, the third was still being filled but probably because of our attack, their work came to a halt midway. I asked and confirmed from Shinno, those materials that are left to be transported here are not far away��"


    "That saves a lot of trouble for the matter of funds." �C Tsukihi immediately perked up with a joyful smile. "Come on, let me see those warehouses!"


    Shisui nodded and then walked together with Tsukihi under the leadership of dazed Shinno. The three of them quickly arrived at the ce where the material that the Shinobi of the Land of Sky did not have time to transfer was kept.


    And Tsukihi was highly surprised to find that all the flying instruments of the Land of Sky as well as other instruments that can be used in conjunction were here.


    Tsukihi did remember that in the original story, the Shinobi of the Land of Sky did have these flying instruments using which they conducted their air raid on Konohagakure. Making Godaime Hokage, Senju Tsunade as well as other Konoha Shinobi almost helpless in the face of this sudden surprise air raid.


    Picking up one of the flying tools, Tsukihi tried weighing it approximately.


    These instruments are mostly made up of metal, and their wingspan when fully expanded is almost two meters wide, after some rough calctions, Tsukihi estimated that each of these flying instruments contains around twenty kilograms of iron.


    Next, she did the same with the firearm. This is a type of gun that is capable of firing Kunai, Shuriken, and Senbon as projectiles. There are also those bullets and small grenade-like bombs that do not have a lever.


    With all these instruments in hand, each shinobi can be regarded as a low-level Deidara.


    Tsukihi turned her head to Shinno and asked, "All these flying instruments are functioning?"


    Shinno replied, "There are about a hundred sets here, a few of which needs to be repaired and they will be up and running."


    "A hundred sets��?"


    There was a flicker in Tsukihi''s eyes when she thought of this number. This number is more than enough to form a small-scale air force.


    Shisui was curious about these flying instruments and asked Shinno, "What is the working principle of these flying instruments?"


    Shinno pointed at the end of the instrument and started exining, "Here is an ejection device, to reach a high altitude the ejection device can give the necessary power output and air thrust."


    Next Shinno pointed at the metallic wings and continued, "After the user reaches a suitable altitude, all you need to do is use the flowing winds and use your own chakra to activate the seal imprinted on the wings and glide using the wind."


    Both Shisui and Tsukhi are well-informed and they soon understood the mechanism.


    In short, it''s like a glider after reaching a suitable height.


    But it also has its own disadvantages, this device is less flexible which was clearly depicted from the fact that Sai was able to beat them with the flexibility and agility of his ink-bird.


    Tsukihi thought, ''As long as there is a Chakra input these devices will function properly, if that''s so, I can seal chakra and then use my Tenseigan to control these instruments as puppets.''


    Just as Tsukihi started to make ns for a suitable Puppet Air Brigade, Itachi returned, "I have erased all the traces of our presence, and any and all those Shinobis of the Land of Sky that were left alive have also been eliminated, it is unlikely that anyone escaped."


    Tsukihi was broken out of her thoughts, and nodded, "Alright, next we must seal Moryo in the power room, and then prepare to take off with Ancor Vantian."


    The sooner they leave the better�� there is no telling if someone will chase behind Shinno, and if they will then how long will it take for them to catch up, so the sooner they disappear the better.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 578 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 329 - – 325 Breach In The Forbidden Section

    Looking at the giant pile of flying instruments in front of him, Shisui said, "It will take a lot of time to carry so many of these�� "


    As soon as Shisui''c voice fell, the skeletal body Golden Susanoo appeared on the field.


    Both Shisui and Itachi immediately understood Tsukihi''s thinking, Tsukihi wants to use the Susanoo to carry these flying instruments inside Ancor Vantian but using Susanoo, the strongest power of the Mangekyou Sharingan power for the coolie work was sort of uneptable for both Itachi and Shisui.


    Tsukihi didn''t seem to notice Shisui and Itachi''s awkwardness and said with a chuckle, "With this transporting these instruments will be a piece of cake, both of you don''t even have to help."


    This is the advantage of having the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Because of the inevitable blindness, Shisui and Itachi have to be frugal in regards to using Mangekyou Sharingan, as their eyesight will be weaker the more they use Mangekyou Sharingan. As such unless absolutely necessary they would generally avoid using techniques like Susanoo and other specific ocr powers.


    But Tsukihi is different in this regard. With the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan at her disposal, the ocr power will always recover, so using Susanoo for such a task is full a possibility.


    Using the Susanoo, Tsukihi easily moved all the materials into the third warehouse of Ancor Vantian.


    Next, the four of them moved back to the Power Room.


    Shisui asked at this time with a solemn expression, "Are you sure you want to seal Moryo in the full-body state?"


    Tsukihi nodded and exined, "I have arranged such an advanced Four-Symbol array for this very purpose, extracting Chakra from him in this state would be most efficient."


    Shisui nodded, "All right, but Moryo''s Chakra is toorge to be controlled so easily. If I use Genjutsu and stimte Shinno to remove Moryo from inside him, there is a possibility that something can happen, so you must be careful."


    Tsukihi nodded and also signaled Itachi on the side.


    With both of them ready, Shisui did not waste any more time and directly activated his Mangekyou Sharingan to control Shinno''s actions with a Genjutsu.


    And under the control, Shinno, whose chakra is sealed by Tsukihi could not pose even the slightest of resistance and immediately deactivated the seal of Moryo.


    With the seal deactivated, Moryo''s purple-ck chakra started to escape out of Shinno.


    Under the rush of chakra, his own consciousness was also disrupted, and he showed signs of struggling as if he was trying to break free of Shisui''s Genjutsu.


    Just as Shisui was preparing to use more ocr power to control Shinno, Tsukihi signaled him not to do so.


    As more and more of Moryo''s chakra escaped out of Shinno, the Four Symbol Seal Array printed in the Power room begun to take effect, as such, whether Shinno regains his consciousness now doesn''t matter.


    Shisuiplied and deactivated his Mangekyou Sharingan, and Shinno finally managed to break free of the effect of Genjutsu


    As soon as he woke up, the first thing he spotted was the figures of the three Uchiha dressed as Ho Musubi standing on three sides.


    Neither of the three bothered to answer, as Tsukihi created four Shadow Clone and started printing hand seals toplete the sealing array.


    Looking at the Five Uchiha Tsukihi, Shinno''s gaze finallynded on the dense symbols that gave off fluorescent light, and he immediately realized that something very bad is about to happen, "No�� wait�� what-what�� please you can''t do this!"


    ��


    Konohagakure, Hyuga n.


    On the calm and peaceful night, the famous Hyuga Brothers, Hiashi and Hizashi sat in the courtyard of Hiashi''s house, busy in some casual conversation.


    After a while, Hizashi finally took a deep breath and said, "Nii-san, I have thought a lot in the past few days, and I think that the Hyuga n must change."


    Hiashi was surprised, he raised his eyebrow and beckoned Hizashi to continue, "What do you mean?"


    Hizashi ryed Kuroto''s exact words to Hiashi and added, "I think Kuroto-Kun''s words are very reasonable. Although Gentle Fist is the foundation of Hyuga n, it is also limiting us�� if we�� if we hope to thrive during the uing chaotic years of the Shinobi World, then we must adapt, and to do so we must change�� Gentle Fist is also the limitation of the Hyuga n and we must change that or else��"


    However, before Hizashi could finish speaking, Hiashi interrupted him midway, "Do not talk of such a matter here�� what do you expect will happen should the Elder hear you, do you not understand the consequences?"


    Hizashi quickly added, "Nii-san, this is just a casual conversation between us, not a formal discussion during a n assembly�� I just want to know what are your opinions on this matter��"


    Hiashi sighed lightly, "I understand that you have a lot of dissatisfaction with Main Branch�� but Gentle Fist and Bird Cage are the traditions of the Hyuga n, you better than anyone understand that Bird Cage also protects Hyuga n�� it is only because of Bird Cage that the situation of Hyuga n has always been more peacefulpared to Uchiha n�� As the Patriarch, I can not question the traditions�� as for the matter of changing the n��"


    But before Hizashi couldplete his words, suddenly an rm sounded.


    Hizashi''s expression shrank immediately, and he instantly stood up, "No, this is the rm of the Forbidden Section."


    Hizashi also realized the seriousness of the matter, "Does that mean that someone breached into the Forbidden Section��?"


    With a solemn face, Hiashi said, "We will continue this discussion at ater date�� for now I must check the possible cause."


    Hizashi of course nodded.


    With a serious face, Hiashi immediately rushed towards the forbidden section, Hizashi also closely followed, if someone broke into the forbidden section, then the situation is serious, as this kind of thing has happened first time in the history of the Hyuga n, at least, first time ever since Bird Cage Juinjutsu was deployed a few centuries ago.


    By the time, Hiashi and Hizashi arrived in the Forbidden Section, several guards had already arrived here.


    Everyone found two bodies copsed at the gate of the forbidden section, both of them dead, and their eyes turned grey�� next, there was an old man with a withered face lying in the outer hall of the forbidden section. This old man too had no breath, indicating that he is dead, but what''s more serious is that his eye-sockets are hollow. The pair of Byakugan in his eye sockets has disappeared.


    "Asahi-sama!" �C Hiashi eximed, and immediately ran into the outer hall of the forbidden section.


    Hyuga Asahi, who is lying dead in the outer hall of the forbidden section was one of the Senior Elder of the Hyuga n Council. Although his overall strength as a Shinobi had seriously declined over the years because of his senior age�� he was by no means a pushover��


    What''s more, here is the Forbidden Section inside the highly securepound where the members of the Main Branch reside. It is almost impossible for anyone to be able to kill an elder without alerting anyone.


    This is still the Hyuga n Residence with Hyuga Shinobi crawling all over the ce. It must not be forgotten that if the members of the Branch Division will try to target the members of the Main division, then they can easily be controlled using the Bird Cage Juinjutsu. So it is very unlikely that someone from the Branch Division attacked Elder Asahi.


    Looking at those empty sockets, Hiashi had a gloomy look.


    The Hyuga n has only ever lost a single Byakugan that was stolen by Ao of Kirigakure after he managed to kill one of the members of the Main Branch during the third great Shinobi War.


    Therefore, the fact that someone gouged out the pair of Byakugan from Elder Asahi''s eyesockets is very problematic. This is a very serious yet shameful event for the Hyuga n.


    As such, Hiashi immediately ordered, "Blockade the entire Hyuga Residence Compound, no one is allowed to enter or leave without my permission!"


    After giving such an order, Hiashi immediately walked towards the deeper parts of the Forbidden Section.


    The forbidden Section not only houses the various secrets of the Hyuga n, including its history, some forbidden Jutsu, various secret treasured that have been collected and passed down through the generations, including many other things.


    But most of all, it also stores the scroll of Bird Cage Juinjutsu.


    If the scroll of Bird Cage Juinjutsu is stolen, then that will be a very problematic situation.


    The Branch System within Hyuga n has been going on for hundreds of years, and if someone gets his hands on that scroll then he can cause chaos within the Hyuga n.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 579 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 330 - – 326 The Traitor Acts Again

    After entering the deeper chamber inside the Forbidden Section, Hiashi finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The vault that stored the Scroll of Bird Cage Juinjutsu wasn''t opened by the intruder, it means that the scroll was not stolen, this is a blessing in the misfortune.


    After making sure that the scroll was not stolen, Hiashi further observed the vault to check if someone tried to steal this scroll.


    The size of the vault is not very big because there are not many things that are secretive enough to be stored here.


    The scroll of Bird Cage Juinjutsu is the only one.


    This vault is locked using a veryplex seal. Only the Patriarch and some of the senior Elders of the main Branch can release that seal.


    After his careful observation, Hiashi found traces of tempering on the seal, which means that some did try to break it.


    Which is the cause of the rm being triggered. Although they failed what''s important is that someone really tried to break that seal. Meaning their goal of breaking into the forbidden section was indeed rted to Bird Cage.


    Looking away from the vault, Hiashi further checked the other areas of the library.


    And soon he discovered that the shelf recording the millennium years long history of the Hyuga n have been turned over.


    He walked quickly to the shelf and soon noticed that three scrolls were missing. What''s more, all these three scrolls record the secrets of Byakugan as well as Bird Cage Seal.


    "The purpose of the intruder is very clear, although he failed at obtaining the exact thing he needed, he did obtain some resources��" �C muttered Hiashi.


    Finally confirming that nothing else was touched or stolen, Hiashi walked out of the forbidden section to the outer hall.


    By now, a lot of people have gathered outside. Some were examining the corpses of Hyuga Asahi as well as the two guards of the Branch Division.


    When they saw the Patriarching through, one of the elders asked with a light murmur, "Is the scroll of Bird Cage Juinjutsu safe?"


    Hiashi nodded lightly.


    After getting an affirmative reply from Hiashi, the elders of the Main Family breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even though they know that breaking the seal of the vault is almost impossible, so it is very unlikely that that intruder managed to steal the scroll, but they couldn''t help but worry, because if that scroll really gets stolen then it would be very problematic.


    This is because the thief will get a method to control the lives of all members of the Branch division, which is a serious threat, and this makes the Elder shudder.


    At this time, Hiashi walked towards the corpse of Elder Asahi and asked, "What is the cause of Elder Asahi''s death?"


    One of the shinobi of the branch division lifted the cor of Hyuga Asahi''s revealing a bite mark on the neck, and said, "Judging from the bite mark, it should be from the venom of a snake."


    "And the two guards?" �C asked Hiashi.


    Another brach shinobi said, "Same reason."


    Hiashi frowned, ''From a snake?''


    At this time, one of the Elder ordered, "The members of Branch Division leave the forbidden Section for now!"


    Hizashi asked angrily, "What do you mean? Do you suspect that we of the Branch Division are responsible?"


    When faced with Hizashi''s question, this very elder was silent, but his eyes clearly showed his doubt and distrust towards the Branch Division.


    Needless to say, the intruder may have failed to steal the scroll of Bird Cage, he did nt a seed of doubt and suspicion between the Main family and the Branch Division.


    When Hiashi thought that the Intruder did break into the forbidden section for the scroll of Bird Cage, his expression turned cold and he ordered, "Hizashi, leave!"


    In the face of his Hiashi''s words, even Hizashi was helpless, and he had to lead the members of the Branch Division and leave the forbidden section.


    After all the members of the branch division were gone, Elder Haruto questioned Hiashi, "The scroll of Bird Cage is safe, but was something else stolen?"


    Hiashi didn''t conceal it and told everyone that some of the scrolls recording the history of Byakugan and Bird Cage are missing, as well as the fact that someone tried to break the seal of the vault.


    Elder Haruto muttered, "So the objective was indeed the scroll of Bird Cage!"


    Another Elder, named Hyuga Kazuto said, "I checked the list of visitors, no one outside of Hyuga nsmen has entered the Residential Area of Main Family today, so the intruder has to be someone of the Branch Division!"


    Hiashi shook his head, "It couldn''t be so easy�� do not forget what happened with my elder daughter a few years ago��"


    Hiashi is not blindly covering the Branch Division, because if it really was someone of the Branch Division, then he would have been easily neutralized by Elder Asashi using Cage Bird. After all, as long as the members of the Branch Division are nearby, there is always a resonance that those with control over Bird Cage can perceive. So Elder Asahi must have perceived that particr member of Branch Divisioning close as well as the death of the two guards.


    So the possibility of the Branch Division can be ruled out, at least the one directly responsible for the death of three can not be a member of Branch Division.


    At this time, Elder Aito who was observing the body of Elder Asahi said, "Someone who can instantly kill Elder Asahi as well as two guards, and also uses snakes�� don''t these things remind of someone?"


    Hiashi''s face changed, "You mean Orochimaru?"


    Alder Aito nodded, "Yes, Orochimaru. Do not forget that Orochimaru attacked you at the time of his defection, I think everyone remembers that, right?"


    Orochimaru did attack and stole some of Hiashi''s cells before his defection. But Hyuga n didn''t make too big of an incident at that point just informed Sandaime and Yondaime of that event.


    Hiashi asked Elder Aito, "Do you suspect someone of the Branch Division to be working with Orochimaru? Because he couldn''t have sneaked here without being unnoticed."


    Elder Aito nodded, "Do not forget, Hyuga Kuroto was under Orochimaru so it is possible that he is still working with Orochimaru."


    Hiashi thought about it a little then shook his head, "I am sure it couldn''t have been Hyuga Kuroto, but someone else of the branch division may be working with Orochimaru. Hmm, although the culprit being Orochimaru in the first ce is very less likely. But we can not ignore the matter that there is indeed a traitor in the n, this very traitor might be the same person who was responsible for helping those shinobi of Kumogakure sneak inside and almost kidnaped Hinata��"


    The elders all thought about it and then nodded, "Indeed, at that time to it was Hyuga Kuroto who saved Hyuga n from big trouble�� so it has to be the traitor."


    After pondering for a while, Hiashi said, "I trust Hizashi and he wouldn''t be the culprit either. Moreover when this incident happened Hizashi was with me, so he can be ruled out. I will have Hizashi conduct an investigation."


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 580 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 331 - – 327 New Secret Laboratory

    Land of Tea, Ancor Vantian.


    As the effect of the Four-Symbols Seal Pentagram Array started the roars of Moryo who was raging to run away grew weaker and weaker and gradually became silent.


    On the other hand, Shinno''s body who has lost the support of Moryo''s chakra was lying limp.


    Tsukihi looked at the limp Shinno indifferently and used a Fire Style Jutsu to turn him into ashes without any shred of mercy in her heart.


    Over the years this guy has stolen from countless people, betrayed many, fooled many, and manipted many all for his grand purpose of Ruling the Shinobi World. Tsukihi doesn''t care about all those people, it would be hypocritical of her if she did. What she cares about is the fact that he dared toy his hands on Miko-sama and the Land of Demon.


    That was Shinno''s biggest mistake.


    Tsukihi utilized Shinno''s nature of deceiving and betraying people to her advantage and induced Shinno to again betray Akatsuki. And then she finished Shinno along with taking everything from him for her own use.


    ''Anyway�� now that the revenge part is finished let''s focus on the matter at hand.'' �C Thought Tsukihi.


    With Moryo sealed, the flow of chakra in the Power Room became stable, and it was easy to feel the Chakra that was being transferred to the engine room. So must so that even the floor began to tremble.


    Shisui and Itachi looked at each other with surprise clearly evident in their eyes.


    At this time, Tsukihi thought of the activation method of this Aerial Fortress that she obtained from Shinno before killing him, then turned towards Shisui and Itachi, "Alright, now let''s go back to the Main Compartment!"


    Shisui asked curiously, "So are we going to make this fortress fly right now?"


    Tsukihi continued to walk towards the Main Compartment and replied, "Mm-hmm, as I said before, we must take retreat as soon as possible because there is no telling when Akatsuki will start searching for Shinno. I don''t want them to know about Ancor Vantian so we are going to do it now."


    Shisui nodded and the three people soon arrived at the Main Compartment.


    In the mainpartment, Tsukihi stood before the throne and the gold disc ted on the floor, thin after biting her finger, she printed the hand seals and tapped her hand on the gold disc.


    Instantly, a light pattern emerged from the Gold Disc and it soon spread all over the flooring, walls, and roof of Ancor Vantian.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    The very next instant, the entire temple shook.


    Tsukihi bnced herself to not fall but more of her attention was on Ancor Vantian, she could clearly feel that this aerial fortress was slowly rising above the ground.


    Shisui and Itachi also noticed this; they immediately rushed out of the mainpartment and came to the entrance of the temple. From here they were able to see that the ground was slowly being distanced which clearly meant that the fortress was rising into the sky.


    Realizing this, both Shisui and Itachi can''t help but feel surprised. Even if they expected such a thing to happen after getting all the information from Shinno, but when it really happened, they were surprised.


    It did not take long for Ancor Vantian to take to the sky, and then higher beyond the clouds.


    Standing at the gate of the temple, looking at the bed of clouds before her, Tsukihi thought, "As long as Ancor Vantian is flying at this altitude, which means as long as it is flying above the level of clouds, it won''t be noticed by anyone�� So, there wouldn''t be any threat of snooping and infiltration."


    In the Shinobi World, not many are capable of flying, and those few who are capable of can not fly at such high altitudes.


    As such as long as Ancor Vantian keeps flying at a high altitude it will be impossible to be noticed by anyone. Which in terms of security is already much higher than Kuroto''s secretboratory hiding inside the Death Forest.


    Therefore, the secretboratory will be transferred to Ancor Vantian for more space and better security purposes.


    While it was still nighttime, Ancor Vantian flew over to the Land of Fire under Tsukihi''s control. Tsukihi made sure that the Flying Fortress was hovering at a high altitude over Mount Shami.


    (Mount Shami is the mountain where Hiruko conducted his ritual in the original movie)


    Since Mount Shami is generally covered in dense fog and is thus a difficult environment to tread to otherwise, therefore, the sky above it is more secure as thick clouds gather over it.


    With that done, Tsukihi, Itachi, and Shisui left the flying fortress and came back to Konoha.


    Since the mission waspleted, so Itachi and Shisui went to their respective houses, while Tsukihi went to the Secretboratory in Death Forest.


    Transferring back the soul to the main body, Kuroto next sealed everything, all the pieces of equipment and all the materials inside Storage Scrolls, and then carrying thoserge number of storage scrolls, he left the secretboratory along with Sandaime Kazekage Puppet.


    It may be an extremely difficult task for anyone to fly to the air fortress that will be hovering at an altitude of several kilometers above the ground, but it is a piece of cake for Kuroto.


    With his Main body, Kuroto can fly to such a height both with his Dragon wings thates from Ryuumyaku Chakra Mode, as well as with the Tenseigan Chakra Mode.


    Of course, Kuroto hasn''t yet mastered the Ryuumyaku Chakra modepletely but he has begun to understand it and can therefore sprout out those Dragon Wings from his back.


    Next, he can use Magic Mirror Ice Crystals from his Suijin Clone to fly up to the Air Fortress, as he has learned to telekically control Ice Mirrors. So, they are now a nice surfboard for him.


    Then for the final, there is Susanoo for the Tsukihi Clone, soing and going to the Flying Fortress is no big deal for Kuroto.


    Itachi and Shisui are still not up to it as they still can''t manifest the Armored Full Body Susanoo with Wings, but maybe they will be able to do so in the future.


    After transferring all those Storage Scrolls at Ancor Vantian, Kuroto left Kazekage Puppet along with a Shadow Clone of his at the Flying Fortress to arrange all of them.


    The Kazekage Puppet is capable of flight using his Ma Release so he is still the best guard for Ancor Vantian.


    After dealing with all this, Kuroto did not stay at the Fortress any longer and immediately returned to Konoha.


    Although Anbu Team-11 has been granted a small break because of the emergency there is no guarantee when Hokage-sama will re-summon them, therefore it is best not to stay out of the vige for too long.


    Since it is nearly the time of Sunrise, so Kuroto should be at home.


    It was only about an hour after he returned home, dispersed his Shadow Clone, and went to sleep when Yui hurried to his door.


    Woken up from his sleep by the panicked-looking Yui, Kuroto frowned and asked, "What happened that would make you worry so much? Did Akatsuki attack again?"


    After catching up with her breath, Yui narrated the event that took ce in Hyuga n only a few hours ago, with two guards of the Branch Division and an Elder of the Main Family killed.


    As soon as he heard this, Kuroto was shocked, and asked seriously, "Was the culprit found?"


    Yui shook her head, "No not yet. There is no significant clue left behind that would point to the culprit. Hiashi-sama and Hizashi-sama both are very anxious and Himeji-sama conveyed to inform you of the event. Additionally, Himeji-sama also wants you to be careful, and vignt during this time."


    "Himeji-sama asked me to be careful and vignt?" �C Kuroto muttered in confusion, "Why would I have to be careful? Do the Elders of the main division suspect me to be the culprit?"


    Yui was able to sense some traces of anger from Kuroto''s tone and quickly added, "Hiashi-sama denied the possibility of you being the culprit but some of the elders are still doubting you, Kuroto-kun. This is because a few days ago you did question the traditions of Hyuga n, and you know��"


    Kuroto considered Yui''s words. When he thought about it, it did seem reasonable to be worried.


    The worries of Hiashi-sama, Hizashi-sama, and Himeji-sama are not superfluous. With the weak mentality of the Elders, all the members of the Branch Division who questions or have questioned the traditions of n are a suspect.


    But Kuroto found something amiss. This alone shouldn''t make him one of the suspects.


    Yui nced at Kuroto''s thinking and spoke in a low voice, "Moreover, the cause of death of the three is the venom of a snake that bit them. So, some of the elders suspect Orochimaru''s involvement in this case. Since you were Orochimaru''s disciple before he defected, the possibility of you being a suspect is higherpared to others. Therefore, Himeji-sama notified me early and wants you to be prepared so that you can defend yourself should the situation arise."


    Kuroto smiled and nodded, "Well, I am happy that Himeji-sama is worried about me, and I am thankful for that. But she should focus more on the two daughters than me. Anyway, there is nothing to worry about. Let alone those old geezers of the Main Family, even Sandaime-sama can''t do anything to m-..."


    Yui was taken aback by Kuroto''s words and quickly covered his mouth with her hand to make sure that Kuroto doesn''t finish those words. Then she activated her Byakugan to make sure that no one was spying on them, and after making sure that no one was there, she chided Kuroto, "Please be mindful of what you speak Kuroto-kun. What would happen if someone hears you? You would be in trouble. Even if you are strong, there is nothing we can do in the face of ''Bird Cage'', can we?"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 581 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 332 - – 328 What Actually Happened?

    "Sigh�� Bird Cage��?" �C Kuroto muttered thoughtfully.


    ''Bird Cage'' may be a problem for the ordinary members of the Branch Family. It may be a cage on their destiny but that''s no longer the case with Kuroto.


    For Kuroto, Bird Cage Juinjutsu amounts to nothing.


    Because the moment he activates his Tenseigan, the Bird Cage Juinjutsu will deactivate for him.


    Of course, this is not a permanent solution, and Kuroto is really regrettable that up until now this is the only solution he has found, but it makes no difference for him.


    But Kuroto has never dared to look down on Bird Cage Juinjutsu as a whole, nor has he even done anything openly that would anger the elders.


    Why so?


    It''s simple actually. Bird Cage Juinjutsu may be ineffective on him, but that''s not the case for Yui. If she is controlled with the ''Bird Cage'' and is used as a hostage, then besides annihting the entire Main Family Kuroto can''t really think of any other effective countermeasure.


    Yui didn''t seem to notice Kuroto''s thinking and said, "Anyway, Hizashi-sama also said that since you are a member of Anbu so the people of the Main Family can''t directly touch you, even if they have some doubts, they will have to go to Hokage-sama first. So, as long as you stay careful, you should be fine."


    Kuroto nodded with a sigh.


    He has long understood the methods of those geezers.


    Living carefree life under the protection of the Branch Family, they have developed the habit of controlling the weak and fear hardship.


    Previously, Orochimaru attacked the Patriarch, but because of Orochimaru''s sensitive identity, the elders of the main family dared not do anything, they were even willing to sacrifice the prestige of the Patriarch of the n.


    Then there was Watanabe''s incident, if not for Kuroto''s intervention and solving the situation in a manner that made the incident seempletely unrted to the Hyuga n, the elders of the n would have sacrificed Hizashi without a second thought.


    Additionally, everyone in the n is aware of the Byakugan that is with Ao of Kirigakure, but because of the diplomatic issues between the two nations they did not dare to send anyone to Kirigakure secretly and bring back that stolen eye.


    All the above incidents highlight the hypocrisy of those geezers. They put up a strong and rigid front, suppress the people of the branch family but when it trulyes down to it, they are willing to sacrifice the people of Hyuga n to ensure their own living, to ensure their own rule.


    As long as the external pressure is enough, they don''t have any bottom line, and Kuroto even thinks that they wouldn''t hesitate to even sacrifice the Patriarch.


    Therefore, Hizashi-sama''s spections are not unreasonable. So long as Kuroto does nothing extraordinary for some time, his Anbu identity is his protection.


    Seeing Kuroto''s distracted look, Yui was more worried, she thought that Kuroto didn''t pay attention to anything she said, "Kuroto-kun�� Kuroto-kun��?! Were you listening to what I said just now?"


    Kuroto smiled and while gently patting Yui, he said, "Of course, I heard everything loud and clear. Don''t worry, I will be fine, Hizashi-sama has also said that if the elders want to do anything they must first go past Hokage-sama.


    So, they wouldn''t find it easy. The Anbu team I am part of is the strongest Anbu team there is, and Hokage-sama would be unwilling to let something happen to me without any solid evidence."


    Yui nodded, she does trust and understands Kuroto''s abilities.


    Over the past few years, no matter how troublesome things Kuroto-kun has encountered, he has solved them easily. His strength and status have also improved over the years. Nobody speaks anything openly, but she is very clear that Kuroto-kun has be sort of a leader of the younger generation among the Hyuga n.


    Moreover, he is also counted among one of the most genius shinobi of his generation, in the same rank as Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui.


    In terms of influence too, Kuroto has a pretty good rtionship with the two most talented Uchiha of the younger generation, including Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi.


    Then his mentor-student rtionship with the previous Miko of Land of Demons also came to light not long ago.


    As an Anbu, he further holds high influence. So overall, Kuroto is quite strong both in terms of personal strength and also in terms of political strength.


    As such, touching him carelessly is no longer an option, that''s why even the Patriarch of the Hyuga n values Kuroto very much.


    And therefore, he asked her to warn Kuroto of the possible events that might put him in some trouble.


    At this time, Kuroto spoke, "Anyway, I will be fine Yui. All I ask is that you be careful."


    Kuroto''s words broke Yui out of her thought, and she nodded with a genuine smile. Looking at those eyes, Yui only said, "I will be fine as long as you are safe Kuroto-kun. Your well-being is the most important thing to me!"


    Kuroto sighed and hugged her close.


    Yui didn''t resist andid next to Kuroto. With her head resting on Kuroto''s arm, she slowly drifted into sleep.


    With Yui sleeping, Kuroto too tried to sleep but couldn''t because of the various thoughtsing to his mind.


    He can''t help but think of the whole thing Yui told him about.


    Kuroto''s target of suspicion was obviously that ''traitor'' who helped Watanabe sneak inside the n. The other party seemed to have mastered a Spiritualization Technique.


    But this also confused him, since the other party has mastered the ''Spiritualization Technique'' he should be able to kill the Elder and the guards without the need of snake''s venom, or rather he should be able to sneak inside the Forbidden Section without any need of killing the guards and the elder.


    "Snake��?" �C muttered Kuroto with a frown, "Why use a snake to kill when you can kill using hundreds of other ways? Is it possible that Orochimaru is also involved here? Or does the other party wants to transfer the me to Orochimaru and thus lead the investigation to lead to failure?"


    If the me is really transferred to Orochimaru, then the Elders of the n wouldn''t dare to make a move against Orochimaru, so Kuroto can''t rule out that possibility.


    As for the reason why Kuroto didn''t consider himself as the target?


    Well, he just didn''t, Kuroto has a very reasonable exnation. He doesn''t use snakes, nor does he use snake venom. And most of the people within the n are aware of it. This was also once the object of great discussion. When people of the Hyuga n heard that Kuroto doesn''t use Snake techniques despite being Orochimaru''s subordinate and disciple they were highly surprised.


    When asked why he doesn''t?


    All Kuroto said was, "I don''t find them interesting enough��"


    And this sentence will work in favor of him.


    Anyway, what Kuroto cares about is the other party''s purpose.


    "Why would the traitor do such a thing? What did he expect to get from the Forbidden Section? Was it something rted to the Cage Bird?" �C muttered Kuroto in doubt.


    Kuroto is of course unaware of Bird Cage Juinjutsu Scroll hidden inside the Forbidden Section. How will he? It''s not like he has ever been there in the first ce, nor was there any information about this in the original story. And those who are aware of that scroll will obviously not tell him.


    Therefore, his mind turned towards other possibilities, "Is the traitor looking for other opportunities he can exploit?"


    In the original story, the traitor coordinated with Kumogakure and framed the Hyuga n, which led to the death of Hyuga Hizashi. And nothing else happened. But here, there is another attack on the Elder and two guards.


    Perhaps because Hyuga Hizashi was sacrificed, the traitor realized that there was no point in doing anything anymore. If even the blood brother can be abandoned, then is there any point in revenge?


    Sigh, whatever may be the case, this is another one of those butterfly effects.


    ��


    Inside of one of the houses within the Hyuga n Compound.


    In a dark room, a figure sat on a chair and took out a scroll from his bag.


    The scroll looked very ancient and its paged were yellowed.


    The figure didn''t care about these things, and he focused his attention on the text.


    The figure was lost in the text, and after reading the first scrollpletely he was lost in thought.


    What was recorded in the scroll was the origin of the Hyuga n''s Main Family and Branch Family system.


    Such a system has existed since the beginning but there was no such thing as the Cage Bird Juinjutsu that branded and bound the Branch Family to be the servants of the main family.


    It was only after the Hyuga n suffered a cataclysm that among the surviving members of the n, the Patriarch that was chosen at that time, worked with other Shinobi of the Hyuga n, with the help of some of the Uzumaki n Shinobi and finally created the Cage Bird Juinjutsu that could protect the Byakugan from being gouged out by others.


    In other words, the origin of Cage Bird Juinjutsu is based on a catastrophe that the Hyuga n once suffered.


    And the text did not end there, there is also an exnation as to how the original Juinjutsu didn''t have anything that would allow the people of the Main Family to control those of the Branch Family.


    They didn''t have such power.


    But with the passage of time, things changed. As the generations changed, and so did the situation of the Warring States Era, and the patriarch felt the need to have some control over the lives of the members of Branch Division, as once they are kidnapped by enemies, extracting intelligence bes very easy.


    So, the condition of controlling the life and death of the branch family members was added to the Bird Cage.


    And then the situation changed, some people like the taste of power and control over the life and death of other humans. Some people of the Branch did not like this fact, and they tried to resist, now not everyone can be killed, as that would lead to the extinction of the n, so another condition was added, the condition to punish.


    With this nobody would be able to pose an opposition.


    Along with that several more changes were made, and the original Juinjutsu evolved into the current Cage Bird Juinjutsu.


    Making the members of the Branch Family eternal servants of the Main Family. With no control over their life and death. Making them nothing more than glorified noble ves.


    After reading the entire scroll a question came to the person''s mind, "What was the cataclysm that the Hyuga n faced?"


    There was no description of that in the scroll.


    Not even the slightest mention of it. Just what exactly happened that made Hyuga n suffered so much and left them with no choice but to resort to developing a Juinjutsu to ensure the safety of their n?


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 582 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 333 - – 329 A Map & Chimera Buds

    After reading through all the three scrolls that he stole from the forbidden section, the person had a better understanding of the history of the Hyuga n, Byakugan, Cage Bird Juinjutsu, Gently Fist Taijutsu, and Main Family �C Branch Family division system.


    Based on everything that he has read up to now, the Cataclysm that led to the near destruction of the Hyuga n was undoubtedly rted to Byakugan as well.


    The fact that the Cage Bird Juinjutsu was developed in order to protect the Byakugan from being gouged out indicates that the Cataclysm was further because others wanted to steal Byakugan of the Hyuga n.


    But this has further confused him. Since who exactly wanted to steal the Byakugan of the Hyuga n is not described here, as such, there is no solid base for any spection.


    After all, Hyuga n too is a Noble n with a strong and unique Kekkei Genkai. There are countless who would want to have this Kekkei Genkai but are they strong enough to threaten the survival of the entire n?


    After all, even during the Warring States Era, there were very few ns within the Land of Fire who could truly fight threaten the Hyuga n.


    Since this matter is of the time before the birth of Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, so it can be said without a doubt that at that time, Uzumaki n, Senju n, Uchiha n along with the very few other shinobi ns had the power to fight against Hyuga n on an even front.


    After all, a Byakugan is no inferior to a simple Sharingan. Hyuga Taijutsu also gives Hyuga Shinobi enough mastery to go against the Senjus.


    So, it stands to reason that not many could pose a real threat to the Hyuga n.


    And out of those who could go against the Hyuga n wouldn''t really want the Byakugan. Uchiha Shinobis are prideful and they would never give Byakugan such worth that they themselves would want to steal it.


    Senju''s too are the same. Their principle would never allow them to steal the Byakugan. Moreover, they would never dare to do something that would force the Hyuga n to ally with the Uchiha n.


    Meanwhile, the Uzumaki n assisted the Hyuga n in the development of Juinjutsu, it is very unlikely that Uzumaki n was the cause.


    Other Shinobi n hardly had the strength to do anything. Therefore, the person couldn''t exactly determine the exact cause.


    Sighing slightly, he soon folded back the scroll with a disappointed look.


    His objective was unaplished.


    With the emergence of more and more Uchiha with the Mangekyou Sharingan, a doubt has sprouted within his heart, ''Is it possible to evolve Byakugan to a higher level of ocr power?''


    Both are simr types of Kekkei Genkai, so technically it should be possible, right?


    With this thought in mind, he ventured into the forbidden section.


    Killing the guards, and trying to break through the seal of that vault was just an act of diversion, the true objective was to steal a pair of Byakugan as well as the history of Byakugan and Hyuga n to see the possibility of the evolution of Byakugan into a high level of ocr power.


    So, although he managed to acquire a Byakugan pair by killing that elder and also stole these scrolls along with diverting the attention of all parties into thinking that his objective was the Cage Bird Juinjutsu.


    But the end result still frustrated him.


    ording to his records, in the millennium years long history of the Hyuga n, there has never been a precedent of the evolution of Byakugan into a higher level of Ocr Power.


    "Both Byakugan and Sharingan are Dojutsu type Kekkei Genkai, then why is it that Sharingan can evolve into Mangekyou Sharingan but Byakugan always remains Byakugan? Is it truly the case that Byakugan is inferior to Sharingan as the rumors have been circting in the vige?"


    With a discouraged look, the person picked up the scrolls and was ready to destroy them but just when he was ready to destroy the scroll, he suddenly saw a pattern on the case of one of the scrolls.


    With a raised eyebrow he halted and observed the pattern for a while. From the looks of it, it didn''t really mean anything, but when he looked at the other two cases, he again saw patterns on those two scrolls, what''s intriguing here was that the patterns on both the scrolls were different, and yet simr somewhat simr.


    Curious, he sat down again and drew the pattern from line to line on three different pieces of paper, then he ced those three pieces of paper together only to find that it seemed to be part of a map.


    But the map was obviously iplete as it was still missing arge part.


    ''Why is there a map hidden here? Does it lead to somewhere?''


    "it seems that I must steal the other scrolls too!" �C muttered the person as he realized that he has finally obtained some kind of clue to something!


    ��


    Kuroto''s home.


    Understanding that this was the work of the traitor, Kuroto decided to put the matter to the side. It is obvious that the other party will be especially cautious for a while as such it is impossible that they will make any mistakes that would give them out during this time. So, finding the traitor would obviously take a lot of time.


    Moreover, Kuroto is even unsure of what bait he should use to draw out the other party, so it is best to put the matter to the side for a while.


    Of course, he will take a precautionary measure such that neither he nor Yui is affected by this and everything else doesn''t matter.


    As long as he and Yui are safe, and no matter how much trouble the traitor cases for the Hyuga n, it will have little impact on Kuroto''s n. In contrast, now that he has finally got his hands on the scroll of Chimera Technique so researching and perfecting it is obviously Kuroto''s top priority.


    If the prophecy of the Great Toad Sage of Mount Myoboku remains true then Juubi will inevitably be revived, Uchiha Madara will ultimately be the Juubi''s Jinchuriki, Otsutsuki Kaguya will eventually be freed from her seal and the other members of the Otsutsuki n will sooner ortere to the Shinobi World.


    Before all these people cause chaos to the Shinobi World, Kuroto has toplete his ns and attain Godhood, so every unimportant thing can be put to the side for now.


    Anyway, as long as he remains in the dark, no one will be truly vignt of him, and that is his greatest advantage.


    And as long as he attains true Godhood by achieving Kekkei Mora, there will be nothing that he wouldn''t be able to aplish in this Shinobi World.


    The main objectives and side objectives are clear to Kuroto, and the main objective, for now, is to study the Chimera Technique as that is the path to attaining everything.


    With this thought in mind, Kuroto held the sleeping Yui tightly and he too entered thend of dreams.


    ��


    A few hourster.


    Kuroto was sitting in his study room with the scroll of Chimera Technique.


    For the Chimera Technique, Chimera Buds or Leech (the blue gluey material) is important as that is what acts as the mediator between the core (main body) and the target subject (target bodies to be absorbed) and help the core absorb the subject.


    And the creation of Chimera Buds is no easy task.


    They have to match your own gicbination and Chakra Wavelength, so it would take quite a bit of mary value to make them.


    But aside from all that, what made Kuroto feels troubled is that the Chimera Buds also have their own negative effects in the Absorption Ritual.


    And realizing this, Kuroto can now more urately judge one of the serious problems within Hiruko''s ritual.


    During the ritual, the Chimera Buds will be absorbed within the core, and that''s problematic, even if they are created keeping the gicbination of the core in mind, they will never be a part of the core.


    What''s more, expelling them outside is also no easy matter.


    In other words, the end result will never be a true sess!


    "Hiruko''s ritual was wed from the root��!" �C Kuroto reached this conclusion.


    Hiruko may have survived the ritual and gained the five Kekkei Genkai, but as time passes the ws will start to be more and more apparent. And at the end, these ws will result in his death.


    Every time he is injured seriously, he will suffer from the consequent bacshes until his soul will no longer be able to support him.


    "It seems that I have to further research on Chimera Buds!" �C muttered Kuroto.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter - 583 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 334: Amenooshihomimi

    Chapter 334: Amenooshihomimi


    Three weekster, in the middle of the night at Ancor Vantian Training Room.


    ��Hahahaha�� Huff�� hahaha- cough-cough-�� hahaha���� �C While lying on the ground Tsukihiughed uncontrobly amidst her breathlessness.


    Chest rising and falling due to haggard breath, all her clothes, as well as her body drenched in sweat,rge amounts of sweat dripping through her skin forming a puddle on the ground�� but there was a clear joy as well as relief in her eyes��


    It took a while, exactly three weeks, to figure it out, but finally, she figured out the basics of the ze Release�� finally the first step to developing one of the most difficult Kekkei Genkai was sessfully climbed.


    The difficulty far exceeded her imagination.


    The most difficult part was to keep her Susanoo open all the time, after all, continuously bearing pain in every cell of her for the past three weeks is no joke.


    But it was all worth it, after all, she has finally touched the threshold of ze Release!


    Now the stage at which she can use ze Release is still very basic and has a few requirements, one of them is that the Susanoo must be active.


    Yeah, that��s right, while using ze Release, she must have her Susanoo be active, which also has its own problems but let��s not discuss them for now.


    After calming down for a while, Tsukihi got up and wiped away the sweat, next she urged her eyes, and they soon changed into Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and activated the rib-cage Susanoo after taking a deep breath.


    Next, she covered the rib cage with Golden mes.


    After the entire setup was done again, she started weaving Hand Signs, one seal at a time, the speed of weaving Hand Signs was very slow, as slow as weaving one seal per two seconds.


    The reason for such slow weaving speed is because the fusion of Fire and Lightning Chakra is still foreign to Tsukihi, and it takes much focus and effort to be able to do so. The stability of two violent Nature has to be kept in check�� since true fusion has yet to be attained so these things have to be taken care of. Otherwise, it will lead to an explosion.


    And that��s not the end of it, the Golden mes on the Susanoo has to be used as a medium to guide the Nature fusion of Fire and Lightning, as well as Visual prowess has to be used during the entire process.


    So, in short, a lot of processes and steps are to be taken before she can disy ze Release.


    When Tsukihi finallypleted the seventeen seals for the required Jutsu, Tsukihi already had her hands covered in Golden mes from Susanoo, then she put those hands over her mouth while taking a deep breath and then released, ��Amenooshihomimi: Dragon Fire Technique!��


    Instantly, golden fire spewed out from Tsukihi��s mouth and took the shape of a dragon. The dragon hovered in the training room and illuminated the entire room in a golden glow, simr to daylight!


    Tsukihi has decided to call these golden mes ��Amenooshihomimi��, named after the first son of Amaterasu-��mikami.


    The ��Amenooshihomimi: Dragon Fire Technique!�� used by Tsukihi was developed using, ��Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!�� as the parent Ninjutsu. The original Dragon Fire technique is C-ss ninjutsu with four Hand Signs. But because ��Amenooshihomimi: Dragon Fire Technique!�� involves so many steps, so it needs seventeen Hand Signs�� However, Tsukihi does know that the number of Hand Signs, and their weaving time will be reduced in the future as she increases her mastery of this Kekkei Genkai.


    But she is still too far from that. The fact that she needs to use not only the eternal Mangekyou Sharingan as well as Susanoo to be able to use ��ze Release�� alone shows that she is still at the basic stage.


    ��Hmm,pared to Uchiha Sasuke who was able to master ze Release so easily thanks to his Kagutsuchi, it will take a lot of time for me�� sigh���� �C muttered Tsukihi.


    ��But aside from practice, there is still somethingcking that would improve my Fire and Lightning Nature fusion�� is it visual prowess? Is it because my visual prowess is weakpared to Uchiha Sasuke?�� �C Tsukihi reached this conclusion after some spections.


    Regarding individual mastery of Fire Nature and Lightning Nature, Tsukihi feels that she is pretty apt, so there is no problem from that side, but when ites to fusion, the guiding force, that is visual prowess seems to be not as strong as it should be.


    When Uchiha Sasuke developed ze Release, he already had Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, aside from the fact that he had Kagutsuchi, the visual prowess of Sasuke��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan was obviously much superiorpared to Tsukihi��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. This is because of two factors, one being that Sasuke used Itachi��s eyes for Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�� Itachi��s Mangekyou Sharingan was way too powerful�� so it is only natural that Sasuke��s resulting Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan would also be very-very powerful. Then the second reason was Indra��s chakra.


    The passive effect of Indra��s Chakra also must have had quite a significant effect on Sasuke��s dojutsu, thus increasing his ocr a lot.


    Therefore, Tsukihi��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is obviously iparable to Sasuke��s.


    ��How to improve Visual prowess?�� �C thought Tsukihi.


    The improvement of visual prowess is not so easy. It is done by either awakening a higher level of Dojutsu, or by a long-time umtion, or by absorbing Rikudo Sennin��s Chakra.


    Uchiha Sasuke experienced two of the three methods, thus instantly increasing his visual prowess by leaps and bounds.


    Apart from these three methods, no other method would work.


    The Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan Tsukihi has is already the highest level of dojutsu that the Yin-Chakra of Uchiha can give.


    If she wants this pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan to evolve into a higher level of dojutsu, then Yang-Chakra of Senju must be brought to use, to awaken the Rinnegan.


    The awakening of Rinnegan is not as simple as the fusion of Yin and Yang Chakra.


    It must be known that Uchiha Madara transnted Hashirama Cells into his body after the battle of the Valley of the End, but it was only decadester, at the time he was nearing his natural death did he manage to awaken the Rinnegan.


    Having Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and Yang Chakra of Senju n is only the lowest threshold necessary to awaken the Rinnegan�� but this must not be confused into believing that having just these two is more than enough to awaken the Rinnegan.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 588 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 335: Hanzo is dead?!

    Chapter 335: Hanzo is dead?!


    The idea of evolving the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan into Rinnegan seemed neet to Kuroto, but it was soon discarded by him.


    In order to awaken Rinnegan, Kuroto will have to immediately learn the transntation of Hashirama Cells, which is no joke.


    It must not be forgotten that the life activity and cell division rate of Shodaime Hokage��s cells is even more vigorous than Cancer cells. And once injected into Tsukihi Clone, regardless of sess or failure, Tsukihi Clone will be useless for the ritual.


    So, if the Rinnegan has to be awakened another body is needed, Uchiha Ryota is naturally the best option for that, but to use Uchiha Ryota he will have to be brought back to life which itself is too troublesome.


    And Rikudo Sennin will obviously not be kind enough to give his Chakra for the purpose of evolving Rinnegan�� so that��s also not a possibility.


    So, the n of awakening Rinnegan is too difficult, and almost unrealistic, for now at least.


    So Tsukihi had no choice but to ept the reality and work with whatever she had at hand.


    Based on the degree of development of ��ze Release: Amenooshihomimi�� it would take quite a lot of time for her to master this Kekkei Genkaipletely.


    The second-level breakthrough will only be achieved once Fire Nature and Lightning Nature Chakra are fused down to the bottom, and Amenooshihomimi can be used even without Visual prowess. But that will take a lot of training.


    And sadly, there is no other alternative for Tsukihi. It would be unrealistic of her to master an entirely new, unheard-of Kekkei Genkai in just a span of two or three weeks.


    Training�� training�� and more training�� For the remainder of the time before the reunion of Team-11, all Tsukihi did was training.


    And more training, thankfully Ryuumyaku was with her, to help in terms of Chakra Supply, such that Tsukihi was able to persist even with her weak foundation.


    ��


    5 weekster.


    Kakashi, Guy, and Shisui have one-after-another arrived at their pre-discussed meetup point. And seeing that Kuroto also returned, each of them started reciting all the things that they experienced in the past two months, the matter of intelligence collection as well as other things.


    When it came to Kakashi��s turn, Kuroto asked, ��Kakashi, what trouble did you encounter?��


    Kakashi sighed and said, ��Fortunately or unfortunately, I encountered a Rogue-nin.��


    Everyone immediately frowned. In these times, Rogue-nin is almost equivalent to too much trouble.


    Moreover, Kakashi seemed to be injured, and that alone shows that this Rogue-nin is no simple, Kuroto continued, ��The Rogue-nin was able to wound you? Who was he? A member of Akatsuki or Amatsukami?��


    Kakashi recalled the description of the person, then shook his head, but spoke with a thoughtful face nheless, ��Although that person did not seem to be a member of either Akatsuki or Amatsukami, he was by no means a simple individual�� What��s more troublesome is that he seemed to have an immortal body�� he imed that someone called ��Jashin-sama�� had granted him an immortal body, and I confirmed it, he did not die even after I punctured his heart with a Kunai�� No number of injuries could kill him����


    ��Immortal Body��? ��Jashin-sama��?�� �C Guy and Shisui eximed at the same time.


    Kakashi nodded, ��I am not sure whether what he said about ��Jashin-sama�� is true or not, but he did have an immortal body, and he also seems to be someone religious if you could call that twistedness to be religious behavior�� he seemed to have a special knack for sacrificing people to the ��great Jashin-sama��. If you ask me, he is somewhat simr to Yomi, just like Yomi, he also had some sort of technique that probably allowed him to heal his injuries����


    Kuroto thought, ��Well, that��s most likely Hidan�� of the Zombie Combo. It��s really a miracle that Kakashi managed to escape from Hidan on the first encounter, but that��s probably because Hidan may not be as strong as he was in the canon.��


    Shisui asked, ��So, what happened at the end?��


    Kakashi shook his head, ��Understanding that he stood no chance, he retreated�� I did follow him, but only to check whether he had any connection with Akatsuki or Amatsukami, but it was pointless�� he seemed to bepletely unrted to either of them�� and only acting for the so-called ��Jashin-sama�� and since I could not think of any method to break through his immortality, I let him go����


    Kuroto sighed hearing Kakashi��s words, ��If only it had been me there, Hidan would have either joined Amatsukami or buried two hundred meters under the earth.��


    Kakashi and the others did not notice Kuroto��s thoughts. After the matter of Hidan, Kakashi spoke further, but he too did not obtain any clue on Akatsuki.


    Now it was Kuroto��s turn, Kakashi asked, ��Kuroto, were there any gains from your side?��


    Looking at the gazes of the three gathered on him, Kuroto nodded with a serious face, ��Mm-hmm, I found much shocking news and intelligence, it would be best to report all of them to Sandaime-sama.��


    Seeing Kuroto��s serious gaze, Kakashi��s droopy eyes condensed, and he asked, ��What intelligence?��


    Kuroto did not waste time speaking everything, he just took out a scroll, and passed it on to Kakashi, ��Everything is summarized in this report.��


    Kakashi immediately unfolded the scroll, and he along with the other two started reading the report. The first few lines, already shocked Kakashi, and Guy.


    Realizing that the location of Akatsuki��s base is located in Amegakure, Guy spoke, ��It��s great, we finally found their base!��


    But Kakashi was more puzzled, ��How could the base of Akatsuki be in Amegakure? Hanzo is the leader of Amegakure�� he would not allow an organization like Akatsuki to take root in Amegakure�� is it possible that Hanzo too is part of Akatsuki, or maybe he is the leader?��


    Kuroto shook his head, and exined, ��No, Hanzo is long since dead, killed by the leader of Akatsuki, someone who is referred to as ��God�� by the people of Amegakure.��


    Kakashi and Guy took a deep breath upon learning of Hanzo��s Death.


    Who is Hanzo? One of the strongest Shinobi to have ever lived in this Shinobi World! The three Sannin may shake the entire Shinobi world, but they were named Sannin by none other than Hanzo himself.


    And the three of them still carry the title, a title that is a reminder of their defeat at the hands of Hanzo, a reminder of Hanzo��s mercy.


    The thought that someone like Hanzo, who was akin to a ��Demi-God�� died and not even the voice of his dying breath was ever heard by anyone outside of Amegakure nerved Kakashi�� The fear of Akatsuki deepened again.


    Reading further of the information, Kakashi couldn��t help but have a solemn face, ��Hanzo died prior to the time when Akatsuki started recruiting rogue-nin, meaning that the leader of Akatsuki had no support against Hanzo�� The leader of Akatsuki�� is at least superior to the level of Hanzo����


    Kuroto nodded, while Shisui was silent.


    Kakashi continued, ��We have to report this information to Hokage-sama without any dy�� let��s go back to the vige!��


    The other four nodded and rushed towards Konoha.


    ON the way, Shisui lightly whispered to Kuroto, ��Kuroto-san, are you okay?��


    Kuroto asked with a confused expression, ��Hmm, what would be wrong with me?��


    Shisui said, ��I don��t know why�� but for some reason, you look very tired to me����


    Kuroto smiled, ��Hahaha�� don��t worry�� I was just doing some training with Tsukihi�� so maybe a little tired.��


    Because Kuroto is currently using his main body, therefore, no direct physical exhaustion seems apparent. But for the past two months, he has been continuously training the Tsukihi Clone�� so the spiritual body is indeed exhausted.


    After all, continuous training for two months, using hundreds of Shadow Clones at the same time is no easy task�� continuously using Mangekyou Sharingan is obviously burdensome for Kuroto, even with Ryuumyaku.


    Putting aside the matter of whether he is exhausted or not, Kuroto is really surprised that Shisui was able to see through this so easily.


    Guy and Kakashi may have not noticed his spiritual exhaustion to such an extent, but Shisui did�� indicating that even if Shisui��s vision is declining, his visual prowess and insight is increasing�� already touching the realm of soul��


    Thinking so Kuroto thought, ��Perhaps I should start preparing and testing for Hashirama Cells for Shisui, he would need Hashirama Cells Transntation soon enough as his vision would soon diminishpletely����


    With this thought in his mind, Kuroto made a mental note for another task to be performed�� on his way to Kuroto.


    ��


    The next day, Hokage Office.


    Even with all the troubles, Konoha is facing, the Hokage office is still the same as it was a few years ago�� the only change would be the heavier pile of documents and the more wrinkled face of Sandaime.


    Seeing that team-11 had returned from their two-month-long mission and came to report the progress, Sandaime did not even look up, he just signaled for Kakashi to proceed with the report while Sandaime��s eyesight still remained on the pile before him.


    Kakashi did not speak anything, he just passed on the scroll given to him by Kuroto.


    Sandaime frowned and took the scroll from Kakashi��s hands. With tired eyes, he unfolded the thread on the scroll and went on to read the content.


    With his tobo pipe in his mouth, Sandaime took a puff of smoke�� as he started reading the first line�� But just as he read the first line, all that tiredness was washed away, his eyes instantly shot open��


    The next thing he did was to put down the tobo pipe and clear both of his eyes with his hands�� just to make sure that he was not daydreaming�� confirmed that he was not, Sandaime ordered for all the Anbu members on the watch to retreat and activated the silent seal, a seal that would block all the sounds and everything to escape out of this room.


    With that done, he asked, ��Are you sure that the location of Akatsuki��s hideout is Amegakure?!��


    Kakashi said, ��As mentioned, it is Amegakure, it was discovered by Kuroto.��


    ��Amegakure��!�� �C Sandaime chewed out the few words. Simr to Kakashi, he too was puzzled about Hanzo, before any further questioning, Sandaime continued to read the report and hended on the line that mentioned Hanzo��s death�� ��Hanzo is dead��?�� �C he muttered.


    Kuroto nodded, and exined, ��Yes, Hanzo died at the hands of the leader of the Akatsuki Organization. A few years ago, a civil war broke out within Amegakure, the winning side was led by the leader someone by the name of Pain�� He killed Hanzo�� and after Hanzo��s death, he became the leader of Amegakure�� as well as established the Akatsuki Organization to what we know it is today. Although some supporters of Hanzoe out from time to time, they are unterally neutralized by Pain.��


    If it is said that Sandaime was just shocked then that would be an understatement�� astonishment was clearly apparent from his face�� someone like Hanzo died and nobody outside Ame did not even hear the whispers of his death? A civil war broke out within Ame and none of the great shinobi viges ever heard of it?


    Calming down his nerves, Sandaime thought a lot, then asked, ��What is the credibility of the information?��


    Kuroto said, ��I personally tortured it out of some high-level Ame Shinobi, so the information is more than credible. In fact, the only reason why nobody ever heard of Hanzo��s death is that the shinobi of Ame are instructed to treat as if Hanzo is still alive when they are out of Amegakure for missions but in reality, Hanzo has long been dead.��


    At this time, Sandaime got up and walked towards the window, he had a distant look in his eyes, ��Even someone like Hanzo die so silently�� sigh, the shinobi world we live in is really cruel����


    Neither of the four had anything to say to Sandaime��s words. Each of the four members has had their individual losses.


    One lost his parents, other lost his father.


    One lost his friends, while thest one lost his father, friends, as well as teacher��


    The pain one suffers is not calcted based on how much one has lost, it is calcted based on how much one valued what he has lost.


    Everyone��s suffering�� This is one hard truth of this war-littled Shinobi World.


    Sandaime took a deep breath, then turned towards the Kuroto and asked, ��And the mention of Iwagakure and Kirigakure?��


    Kuruto suppressed the sadness in his heart and answered, ��Although it is not clearly apparent, however, there is some sort of cooperation between Iwagakure and Kirigakure�� Probably involving the dirty work that they wouldn��t want to take the me on�� so if we want to deal with Akatsuki in the form of a surprise attack these two viges can not be involved.��


    Sandaime considered Kuroto��s words and after a long time of weighing out his own thoughts, he returned to his chair and wrote something in two scrolls.


    After writing it, Sandaime neatly folded them and sealed them inside two different cases.


    Next, he handed one scroll to Kakashi, while the other two Kuroto, with the instructions, ��Hatake Kakashi, and Might Guy, deliver the scroll to Raikage in Kumogakure, while Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui will deliver the scroll to Kazekage in Sunagakure.��


    ��Yes, Hokage-sama!�� �C All the four nodded, and then left on their next missions.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 589 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 336: To Sunagakure

    Chapter 336: To Sunagakure


    A few dayster.


    Amidst the howling wind that swept the yellow sand into the sky, turning the entire sky dim, two travelers were walking on the sand dunes, walking through the sand storm��pared to the urring sandstorm both of them seemed to be very small�� just like two inconspicuous grains.


    These two travelers wearing a ck hooded cloak that covered them entirely are obviously none other than Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui.


    There was no need to emphasize the danger of the Akatsuki Organization to Sandaime-sama, after hearing the fact that the leader of Akatsuki is probably multiple times stronger than Hanzo. With his experience, Sandaime naturally understood that if you want tounch an effective surprise attack on Akatsuki, then secrecy, surprise, and timing are of key importance here. The entirety of sess and failure depends on these three key factors. Two ensure thetter two key factors, the first is of more priority. And to maintain secrecy, it must be ensured that intelligence does not leak from any source.


    For this reason, Sandaime did not arrange other Anbu squads to pass on the message to Raikage and Kazekage. Sending Anbu team-11 for this task who had just reported the location of Akatsuki��s base, limits the number of hands and ears involved in the matter. So, it further ensures that the number of mouths and brains who would be aware of the intelligence would be highly limited. Thus, narrowing the scope of people involved.


    To contact two viges at the same time, Team-11 had to be split into sub-groups. And after years of work of the four in the Anbu department, Sandaime is also aware of Kakashi-Guy and Kuroto-Shisui duo, so he naturally split the team into these two teams.


    The purpose of not sending Shisui and Kuroto to Kumogakure was also to ensure that Raikage does not lose his temper upon being reminded of the events of the Valley of the Land of Lightning as well as the Hyuga affair��


    As such, Kakashi and Guy are on their way to Kumogakure, meanwhile, Kuroto and Shisui are on their way to Sunagakure.


    The raging sandstorm made it difficult for normal shinobi to open their eyes, but these two are obviously not normal. Shisui squinted his eyes, then asked Kuroto aloud, ��Kuroto-san, our direction is not wrong, right?��


    To ensure the secrecy of this mission, Kuroto and Shisui did not take themercial road or any othermon routes but took a very umon route that no one travels on because of the frequent raging sand storms urring here.


    Byakugan��


    Activating his Byakugan, Kuroto looked around.


    However, all he saw was endless desert and sandstorms raging on this endless desert.


    So, determining the right direction was difficult, even the Sun is not clear so determining the direction of Sunagakure using the movements is difficult.


    Using Byakugan to locate Sunagakure doesn��t seem to be possible.


    Sighing slightly, Kuroto closed his eyes, then opened them again, this time his pupils changed into beautiful royal blue, it was obviously Tenseigan.


    After activating Tenseigan, Kuroto formed some Hand Signs, and instantly purple dragon wings made of Chakra sprouted on his back.


    With Ryuumyaku Wings on his back, the next Kuroto controlled Rein Wheel Interactive Force to form was silent zone around him. Within this silent zone, the raging winds of Sandstorm stagnated, forming sort of a low wind zone.


    Next, he pped the Chakra wings on his back and flew vertically high, then looked at the direction they were moving in.


    Not long after, hended back and dispersed the Chakra Wings, and said to Shisui, ��The direction we are moving in is correct, but the area that these sandstorms cover is vast, so it would take a few more hours for us to make out of it, then a few more days to reach Sunagakure.��


    Shisui nodded, and they both started traveling.


    While walking next to Kuroto, Shisui can��t help but think, ��I must get stronger, with the way I am, I am only dragging down Kuroto-san.�� �C Although the previous disy of techniques by Kuroto was nothing big, it still made Shisui feel powerless��


    Shisui knows that with just a wave of his hand, Kuroto-san can easily disperse the sand storm. In fact, he doesn��t even need to travel to Sunagakure on foot when he could just fly there!


    It is only because he is with Kuroto that Kuroto is using this method.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Shisui suddenly remembered something that Tsukihi once said, ��Those eyes are Tenseigan and they hold the potential to be on the same level as the Rinnegan.�� And he can��t help but be curious, ��Kuroto-san, the leader of Akatsuki has Rinnegan, the eyes of Rikudo Sennin, and Tsukihi said that your Tenseigan holds the same potential as the Rinnegan, so what do you think, which dojutsu is superior of the two, Pain��s Rinnegan or your Tenseigan?��


    Kuroto was surprised by Shisui��s sudden question, he thought about it a little then replied. ��I have never fought against someone with Rinnegan before so I can��t be sure which dojutsu is superior. But if you ask me potentially both of them are of equal caliber. The oue of a battle between the two Dojutsu users would depend on the strength of the wielders of the said eyes, not on the dojutsu themselves.��


    This is Kuroto��s belief. For analogy��s sake, the same weapon would show different performance when it is in the hands of an amateur, or when it is in the hands of a master.


    The strength of Rinnegan disyed by Nagato was much inferiorpared to what Uchiha Obito disyed with just one Rinnegan, and that was also much inferior to what Uchiha Madara disyed.


    The Rinnegan itself was the same in the eyes of the three, the difference lied in the abilities of the three.


    Tenseigan too holds the potential of being on the same level as Rinnegan andpared to the level he started at the time of awakening it, Kuroto hase too far ahead.


    What worries Kuroto now is that his personal growth curve has started to slow down.


    Time has been passing but there is not much change. And what worries him, even more, is that he has no idea why he has fallen into such stagnation.


    Kuroto has of course made many theories to understand this, but only one of them seems reasonable.


    He feels that this is because of hisck of understanding of Senjutsu, to cross the realm of Super Kage and to ascend to the Rikudo Sennin realm, he has to learn to use Rikudo Sennin Mode. But is that easy? Obviously no! Even after awakening Rinnegan, even after being in contact with Gedo Statue for so long, Madara still needed to be Juubi��s Jinchuriki to learn to use Rikudo Sennin Mode.


    At this time Shisui said, ��I believe that you will not lose Kuroto-san.��


    Kuroto smiled and nodded.


    Tendo Pain��s Shinra Tensei could tten the entire Konoha in one shot, Rikudo Pain then fought against Uzumaki Naruto in the Sennin Mode as well as toads of Mount Myoboku. Then he also fought and held off against the berserk Kyuubi whose eight tails were liberated. And even after that, he still had enough chakra to bring thousands of Konoha Shinobi back to life.


    So, Nagato is also no joke.


    Kuroto believes that he is not weakerpared to Nagato, and if the two were to engage in a life and death fight, then it would definitely be him who would survive, that is to say, Nagato would ultimately die at his hands. That is if they do engage in a life and death fight.


    Seeing Kuroto��s nod, Shisui said, I just hope that we canpletely solve Akatsuki this time�� so that the vige will remain safe����


    Kuroto thought a little and said, ��Don��t hold too high expectations, the sess and failure will entirely depend on Akatsuki Organization��s response. If they do not make any mistakes, it will be very difficult to eliminate them all at once.��


    Shisui nodded.


    And the two continued their casual conversation along the way. Soon they passed through the sandstorm and sessfully reached Sunagakure after a few more days of travel.


    As soon as they entered the territory of the Sunagakure they were spotted by Suna shinobi, then stopped the two, and asked, ��Who are you two and your purpose?��


    Both Kuroto and Shisui lifted their hoods at the same time and revealed their Konoha��s Shinobi forehead protector, following which Kuroto said, ��We are Konoha Shinobi, and we are here upon Hokage-sama��s order to pass on a message to Kazekage-dono about the matter of Joint Chunin Exams��


    The shinobi looked at each other and nodded, but they still did not drop their Kunai and asked again, ��Verify your names?�� ��Hyuga Kuroto.�� ��Uchiha Shisui.��


    The captain of the team noted down the details and then said, ��Two of you, please follow me.��


    Kuroto and Shisui nodded and followed the leader.


    Konoha and Suna are in an alliance, so it is somewhat normal for the Shinobi of one vige to travel to another vige because of many different matters. Moreover, Joint Chunin Exams is a topic that has been in talks for a while now, so the leader of the team was not too surprised by the arrival of Konoha shinobi.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 590 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 337: An ongoing test in Sunagakure

    Chapter 337: An ongoing test in Sunagakure


    Led by the patrol team of Sunagakure, Kuroto and Shisui entered into Sunagakure through the narrow cleft between the two cliff faces.


    As one of the five great Shinobi viges, Sunagakure is naturally not small in size. Being surrounded by the Desert on all sides, Sunagakure lies in a fortified valley behind cliffs of rock, with only a single passage in and out of the vige, making it a very hard target of invasion by foreign enemies.


    Inside the vige, the houses are made up of y or sto which help them keep a cool internal temperature, there are some small andrge oasis nearby that makes survival in this scorching hot desert possible.


    Walking through the vige, Kuroto��s first impression of the vige was a depressive atmosphere.


    Although the desert��s geographical location does give Sunagakure a natural deterrent against invasion, there are also many negative effects. The main cons of the desert environment are obviously theck of a proper crop and habitable environment. As a result, Sunagakure is very poor whenpared to the other Shinobi Viges, especially whenpared to Konoha.


    Because of the unsuitable natural environment, Land of wind is one of the poorest countries among the elemental nations, even with it being the country with the mostnd area.


    Because of its weak economy, Sunagakure��s strength is also the weakest among the five great shinobi viges.


    Although the average strength of its shinobi is higher whenpared to some other viges, however, because of theck of resources, the number of Shinobi Sunagakure can cultivate is limited. Leaving the Kazekage no choice but to adopt the elite route.


    In fact, there are also rumors that the Daimyo of Land of Wind has limited economic support to Sunagakure. Which has further increased Sunagakure��s troubles.


    In fact, there are spections that even after its decades of turmoil and civil war, the strength of the current Kirigakure is still higher than the current Sunagakure.


    This fact is also clearly evident from the distribution ratio of the nine Bijuu.


    Kumogakure, Iwagakure, and Kirigakure, each has two Bijuu, meanwhile, Konohagakure, Sunagakure, and Takigakure have one Bijuu each. The reason why Konoha has only one Bijuu is courtesy of the Shodaime Hokage��s foolishness.


    Regardless, Konoha still has Kyuubi, the strongest of the nine Bijuu, but the focus here is Sunagakure, which is a great shinobi vige yet it has only one Bijuu.


    Even at the time of distribution of Bijuu, the then Kazekage demanded part of arablend from Konoha and thirty percent of Bijuu purchase prices from the rest of the four great nations, clearly entuating the poor condition of Sunagakure.


    So overall, Sunagakure is pretty poor, and this fact is still visible.


    Under the leadership of the captain of the patrol unit, Kuroto and Shisui made an immediate request to meet the Kazekage-dono.


    The captain of the patrol unit obviously agreed and asked Kuroto and Shisui to wait at the guesthouse while Kazekage-sama is informed of the news of the arrival of two Konoha Shinobi.


    Sitting in the room of the guest house, Shisui whispered lightly, ��Kuroto-san, Sunagakure��s situation doesn��t seem good, I would say that it is even more terrible than thest time we visited here.��


    Kuroto nodded and said, ��It seems that the rumors about Daimyo cutting funds are true����


    Shisui nodded, of course, he is also aware of this information, ��But doing so is sort of foolish on Wind Daimyo��s part.��


    Anyone with discerning eyes can see that Sunagakure is getting weaker by the years. And if Daimyo also decreases the support, then Sunagakure will be nothing more than amb to be ughtered and distributed among four sides, each one fighting for the biggest piece of the treat.


    Kuroto said, ��Daimyo probably thinks that because Sunagakure is in alliance with Konoha, so other nations will not dare to dere open war against the Land of Wind. Without the pressure of external threat, Daimyo will obviously save what he can here and use those funds on other matters��


    Shisui sighed, ��However, this is short-sighted behavior.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Hmm, it is indeed short-sighted behavior.�� �C After a pause, Kuroto continued, ��But this is because of the Land of Wind��s basic problem.��


    One of the main reasons why Sunagakure is still intact is because of the current Kazekage��s Kekkei Genkai. Yondaime Kazekage��s Ma Release is based on Gold Dust, which is essentially gold�� so with the help of his Ma Release, Kazekage Rasa contributes to the vige finances.


    Kuroto also once thought of this approach but it resulted in a major failure. The nature of Ma Release is not a standard one, with different variations appearing with different users. Because of this, Sandaime Kazekage uses Iron Sand, while Yondaime Kazekage uses Gold Sand.


    Simr to how Uchiha Sasuke��s ze Release is based on Amaterasu, while Uchiha Tsukihi��s ze Release is based on Amenooshihomimi.


    Therefore, Sandaime Kazekage��s puppet was unable to collect Gold Dust effectively, as effectively as Kazekage Rasa.


    To be honest, Kuroto really hoped that Sandaime Kazekage can master to control Gold Dust, as this is the most profitable Kekkei Genkai. Can instantly make you rich. But s, it doesn��t seem to be possible.


    ��


    Kazekage Office.


    After dropping Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui at the guest house, the captain of the patrol guard came to Kazekage Office, to inform Kazekage-sama of the arrival of two Konoha Shinobi.


    ��Kazekage-sama, Uchiha Shisui, and Hyuga Kuroto of Konoha have arrived with the message from Konoha��s Hokage regarding the joint Chunin Exams.�� �C said the captain of the patrol while he kneeled before Kazekage.


    But it seemed as if Kazekage Rasa was busy in some thoughts, he didn��t pay any particr attention to the words of the captain and just waved his hands, signaling him to leave.


    The captain nodded and left the Kazekage Office.


    With the message delivered, his job here was done and he had to return to his post.


    After a while, one of the elders of Suna, named Chiyo came to the Kazekage Office. Realizing the deep look on Kazekage Rasa��s face, Chiyo asked, ��Have you decided?��


    Brought out of his thoughts by Chiyo��s words, Rasa gazed at the vige, then nodded, ��Tonight is the day�� if he can pass the test, he will live�� otherwise, I have no other choice than killing him as the way he is, he is a threat to the vige����


    Chiyo sighed softly, then asked, ��Who are you going to entrust with this task?��


    Kazekage Rasa did not turn back and said indifferently, ��Yashamaru!��


    Chiyo was surprised, ��What ?! Do you intend to appoint Yashamaru with this task? He is Karura��s Otouto, moreover, will he really be able to do something so cruel to the child?��


    Kazekage Rasa said, ��He is the only one who can do it�� After all, Yashamaru is the one who can do it�� after all, he is the caretaker of that child! For the sake of the vige, this test must be conducted.��


    Listening to these words, Chiyo can only shake her helplessly. She then left the office and gave Rasa the silence he needed. After all, hardening the decision to kill your own child is not an easy matter.


    ��


    On the same night, Guest House where Kuroto and Shisui are staying.


    Both of them are waiting for the summons from the Kazekage since morning, however, the Sun has already set, and the sky has darkened but there is still no response from the Kazekage.


    Even the Shinobis around have no idea what��s keeping the Kazekage upied.


    After taking a sip of green tea, Shisui asked, ��Kuroto-san, is it possible that Kazekage is not in the vige currently?��


    Kuroto lifted his from the book his reading, then replied, ��It��s possible.�� It stands to reason that Kuroto and Shisui are here with Hokage-sama��s personal message for the Kazekage. So, in a way, they are here representing the Hokage, yet Kazekage has not responded, this is obviously strange. The only possibility that might be keeping him away could be his current absence from the vige, otherwise, why would he allow two shinobi from another shinobi vige to stay inside his vige for so long for no reas-��.?


    Kuroto��s words came to a sudden halt, as he looked towards the window with a frowned expression.


    Shisui also put down the teacup, and immediately stood up while asking, ��Do you sense that Kuroto-san? Such powerful Chakra fluctuations��!��


    Kuroto nodded, and he also stood up, ��Mm-hmm, I would be strange to not feel this chakra�� it reminds me of a Bijuu�� and why is iting towards us��?��


    ��


    Kazekage Office.


    With sudden sounds of shing, an Anbu appeared in Kazekage Office, he knelt and reported to Kazekage Rasa, ��Kazekage-sama, Yashamaru is dead.��


    However, the Kazekage, who had one of his hands over his left eye did not show any reaction even after hearing the news of Yashamaru��s death. Not even a trace of flicker in his right eye.


    In fact, there was no need for the Anbu shinobi to report. Kazekage with his ��Third Eye Jutsu�� had already witnessed the suicide of Yashamaru. And knew the direction in which that monster is going, and ordered, ��Evacuate residentials of the third section����


    The Anbu hurriedly asked, ��And what about the two Konoha shinobi staying in the Guest House of Section-3?��


    Kazekage��s frown deepened, and it was only now he remembers something about two Konoha Shinobiing to the vige with Hokage��s message regarding the Joint Chunin Exams, realizing the emergency of the situation, Kazekage hurriedly said, ��Guide them to the second section�� Oh no, it seems to bete�� I have to go to the third section as soon as possible otherwise both the Konoha Shinobi will most likely die at the hands of that monster!��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 591 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page; /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 338: Kid, I will be using you for now!

    Chapter 338: Kid, I will be using you for now!


    Pakura, the leader of Sunagakure��s Anbu Squad had just returned to the vige afterpleting a task and was now on her way to the Kazekage office. However, before she could enter, the gate of the Kazekage Office opened, and Rasa walked out hurriedly and almost collided with Pakura.


    Seeing the look on the Kazekage��s face, Pakura immediately understood that some kind of emergency situation has arisen, and the first thing she could think that would make Kazekage so much panicked was obvious, ��Gaara lost control?��


    Rasa nodded with a disappointed expression.


    This test was supposed to determine how much control Gaara has over his sand and Ichibi��s power�� but it seems that everything was useless, Gaara failed the test�� and it appears that he has even gone berserk��


    At this time, Chiyo and Ebizo of the Suna elder Council also rushed over.


    Everybody could feel the violent and raging Chakra of Ichibi, and worried about the vige��s safety Chiyo said to Rasa, ��Ichibi must not be allowed to go on a rampage�� We are not Konoha, we can not recover from such a wound as Konoha did����


    Rasa nodded and started running towards Gaara.


    Chiyo, Ebizo, Pakura, and other Anbu shinobi obviously followed.


    Because of theirbat style, Chiyo and Ebizo are not suitable to suppress a Bijuu ss monster.


    Even someone as strong as Chiyo is helpless in the face of a Bijuu, she can very well protect herself but can not fight and suppress a Bijuu.


    Pakura is not so helpless anymore, she has tried to counter this weakness of hers in the past few years, after all, the encounter with Moryo the demon did give her insights on her weaknesses, and she has worked her butt off to eliminate this weakness. But it is hard to tell if she will be able to suppress Ichibi in its home environment.


    So, the Kazekage Rasa is obviously the best choice, in the entire Sunagakure, he is the only one who can sessfully suppress Ichibi using his Ma Release.


    While running towards Gaara, Kazekage kept the use of his ��Third Eye��, but it was soon noticed by something and was repeatedly destroyed by emerging sand. Rasa would control Gold Sand to create a new eye, but it would be destroyed within a second by Sand.


    Realizing this, Rasa��s expression only turned gloomier.


    Pakura asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    Kazekage replied, ��For one, he has noticed my ��Third Eye�� and is repeatedly destroying it Sand, so it��s no point keeping it active anymore. And second, he is moving in the direction of the Guest House of the third section!��


    ��The Guesthouse of the third section��?�� �C After a pause, Pakura continued, ��So what��s wrong with that, at least he is not directly attacking the civilians, besides, there should be no major issue even if goes inside the Guest house, it��s not like anyone is staying there, right?!��


    Kazekage shook his head and did not bother to answer.


    One of the Anbu shinobi following the four hurriedly filled in the details to Pakura, ��Captain, two Konoha Shinobi are staying in the Guest House of the third Section����


    ��What?!�� = Pakura was taken aback and realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Gaara may be as young as six years old, but he was able to fatally wound Yashamaru. Clearly signifying his danger level. After all, Yashamaru was an elite member of Anbu, as well as, Kazekage��s right-hand man, so he was by no means a pushover!


    So, Gaara��s strength even at such a tender age is no joke, especially now that he has lost control. It would not be wrong to say that anyone below the level of Kage level strength stands little chance in the face of Gaara��s rampage.


    And since Pakura does not know the identity of the two Konoha Shinobi, so she is now worried. If Konoha Shinobi who are here to deliver Hokage��s message to Kazekage were to die from Ichibi��s rampage, then the responsibility would obviously fall on the heads of Sunagakure. And Suna would have no suitable exnation for Konoha. The situation would be veryplicated.


    Kazekage knew of his mistake, and he couldn��t wait anymore, he instantly brought some Gold Sand out of the Gourd. He as well as other followers stood on the Gold Sand tform and rushed towards the Guest House.


    ��


    In the Guest House.


    The main gate of the House was flung open andter crushed by Sand. And in came a child probably around six- years old with red hair and a conspicuous wound on his forehead. It seems the iconic Kanji symbol that trantes to ��Love�� was just now etched on the forehead using the sand, the kid also did not have any eyebrows (perhaps because of being born prematurely?) but he did have heavy dark circles and eye bags under his eyes.


    ��Gaara, Gaara of the Sand��?�� �C thought Kuroto as he observed the child. Kuroto was curious as to why did the childe here��?


    Shisui was on guard, and after a bit of silence, he whispered to Kuroto, ��Kuroto-san, this child is����


    Kuroto nodded, ��Mm-hmm, he is the Jinchuriki of Ichibi����


    A fool can judge that Gaara��s situation is abnormal. At this moment a hideous face with a twisted expression had taken over the child��s face. The child isughing maniacally, with saliva overflowing from the corners of his mouth. All his expression, as well as behavior, makes people shudder.


    But Shisui and Kuroto obviously realized that the kid is a Jinchuriki, and has probably lost control over the Bijuu��


    Gaara looked at the two, then muttered coldly, ��Both of you will die here��!��


    Following his words, Sand surged from Gaara��s feet and as if being telekically controlled, it rushed towards Kuroto and Shisui.


    Rush�� Boom��!


    But before it could even touch either of the two, Kuroto extended his right hand, with his palm facing towards Gaara, and immediately a force field appeared around the two. The force field easily blocked all the Sand that came towards the two.


    Realizing the change in expression of Gaara, Kuroto muttered, ��It seems that he has notpletely lost control����


    Kuroto also saw the pain and anger in Gaara��s eyes, and realizing this, a thought shed in Kuroto��s mind, ��This seems to be a good opportunity to make Sunagakure owe some favor to me����


    The next moment a smirk appeared on Kuroto��s lips. Gaara is is the Jinchuriki, Kuroto does not know what exactly happened that caused Gaara to suddenly run amok, but it is probably rted to the back story Gaara.


    With his current condition, it seems very likely that Ichibi is going to go on a rampage.


    Kuroto doesn��t even need to make up some excessive or believable excuse, the act of legitimate self-defense alone is more than enough to make up for what he is nning to do. And Kazekage would obviously not be able to put any me on the two because of their heroic act of saving the vige.


    After making up his mind, Kuroto��s smirk widened. The best way to stimte Gaara is to make him bleed.


    To make Gaara bleed, Kuroto used Rein Wheel Attraction on Gaara.


    Under the traction force, Gaara instantly flew towards Kuroto and was held off by the neck, at the same time, his Sand Armor instantly broke and all the sandnded on the ground.


    Although he had started to lose control, Gaara still had some consciousness, more urately his consciousness was still the dominant one, as such when he realized the situation he was in; when he realized that his Sand Armor was broken so easily and he could no longer control the Sand that has always danced as per his thoughts, various emotions appeared on his face.


    It started with a surprise, then shock, following which anger, and finally fear.


    Kuroto did not pity Gaara, he just said, ��Sorry kid, I am going to be making use of you, for now, maybe I willpensate you in the future if I feel like it.��


    Then Kuroto took a Kunai out of his shinobi bag and put it over Gaara��s shoulder, who was struggling to break free but was unable to do so.


    Before making the final cut Kuroto instructed Shisui, ��Shisui, get ready to suppress a fully liberated Bijuu����


    Shisui nodded and activated his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Gaara��s heart shuddered when he looked at the sharp light of Kunai, without the protection of his Sand Armor, Gaara was nothing more than a lonely and tortured six years old kid, whocks love and care, he was really afraid, and helpless.


    But did Kuroto care? Obviously no! Without any pity, Kuroto pierced the Kunai the very next moment.


    Pierce��


    Drip�� Drip�� drip��


    Blood dripped through the wound, it trailed along the de on Kunai, dying Kuroto��s hand red, then fell on the floor


    Feeling the physical, Gaara��s struggle suddenly came to a halt.


    His eyesnded on the red liquid on Kuroto��s hand, and the dripping sound.


    Gaara is obviously no stranger to blood, but this is the first time he has seen his own blood, so he was a little dazed.


    Kuroto felt that the impact was less, and he moved the Kunai a little to increase the size of the wound.


    After he was sure that Gaara would have definitely felt it, he drew out the kunai following which the blood flow increased.


    All the while Gaara��s eyes were on the red liquid.


    When the amount of blood increased, finally there was a scream, ��Ahhhhh!!!��


    Finally realizing that he was hurt more emotions started appearing on his face, and his eyes changed.


    The very next moment, his body structure started changing, indicating the signs of Ichibi taking full control, and Gaara losing consciousness.


    At this time, Kuroto led go of Gaara�� who has started to change into Ichibi.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    With loud explosive sounds, the Jinchuriki of Ichibi had finally gone berserk, Ichibi has taken control, and what awaits now is the destruction of Sunagakure, just like Konoha suffered at the hands of Kyuubi!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 592 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 339: “This” or [That]

    Chapter 339: ��This�� or [That]


    ��Normal Conversation�� [Secret words hidden in that conversation.]


    ����������������������������������������������������������.


    Halfway through his way to the guest house of the third section, Kazekage could already see the huge figure of Ichibi raging all over. Realizing his mistake, he sighed, ��It seems that we have no other choice now!��


    The appearance of Ichibi implies that Gaara truly failed the test.


    Now the biggest problem that Suna will be facing is not only the obvious suppression of Ichibi that is raging and causing destruction but also figuring out how to pass on the news of the death of two messengers to Konoha.


    The two messengers have obviously been considered to be dead by now, after all, surviving the attack of a Bijuu is not something just anyone can do! If anything, those two shinobi might as well have been eaten by Ichibi, so finding their corpse would also be next to impossible. This furtherplicates the problem.


    Everyone was worried, even more, worried about the safety of two Konoha messengers rather than the lives of vigers who were in the midst of that chaos caused by Ichibi.


    Every time an attack from Ichibi destroyed houses, the earth shook, both people were being trampled on like ants and property was being damaged relentlessly.


    Roar!


    With another roar, one more block copsed into ruins.


    Just as everyone was about to close in, the figure of Ichibi suddenly came to a halt, he no longer destroyed anything, only a second afterward the figure of Ichibi began to shrink and gradually disappeared.


    ��What��s happening, is Gaara regaining control over Ichibi?�� �C Including Kazekage, everyone was surprised. That was the only logical conclusion, but neither of them was sure as there were still many buildings obstructing their view as such, they can��t know the exact situation.


    ��Hurry up, maybe the situation is still salvageable.�� �C Everyone nodded to Pakura��s words and hurriedly.


    The Guest House was alreadypletely destroyed, and the entire third section was a burning mess. But strangely enough, not many corpses were present here, a few were there but that number was too low, probably around a dozen at max.


    The number of injured was quite a lot, but those injuries mostly seemed curable, nothing too much.


    Everyone was confused, this situation was beyond their cognition. They heard that when Kyuubi went violent in Konoha, or when Hachibi went rogue in Kumo, the number of deaths was astronomical, but only about a dozen here? Such a number was too low, so doubts started to sprout.


    One of the Anbu shinobi asked a viger who was conscious, ��What happened here, where did the Ichibi go?��


    The viger didn��t speak much, he just pointed his hand forward.


    Chiyo frowned but she did not pressure the guy who might have witnessed the horror of a Bijuu up close.


    Everyone rushed in the direction pointed by that viger, and they were highly surprised by what they saw there.


    Surprised because hundreds of vigers stood in a semi-circle around a crater, around the same crater at the center of which young Gaara lied unconscious, maybe he was asleep? But also surprised because there stood two shinobi in non-Suna shinobi gear who seemed to be analyzing Gaara��s condition.


    From their forehead protector, it wasn��t hard to judge that these two are Konoha Shinobi.


    The expression of both of them seemed very calm, as whatever happened just a few minutes ago did not faze them at all.


    Pakura immediately recognized the identity of the two and nodded to herself in understanding why Ichibi was so easily suppressed. Easing her worries, she muttered, ��Figures, if the two messengers who came to the vige were none other than Uchiha Shisui and Hyuga Kuroto.��


    The expressions of others were not as calm as hers, but they did not have much time to think things through.


    The arrival of Rasa was obviously noticed by everyone, and they all immediately ignored Gaara and looked towards their Kazekage, demanding an exnation why such a monster suddenly appeared in the middle of the vige, and in the middle of the night no less.


    Meanwhile, Pakura took the charge and instructed all the Anbu and Suna Shinobi to clean things up, and Chiyo went to the vigers to exin the situation and take care of their injuries, Kazekage Rasa, himself walked towards the crater.


    Perhaps it was because he had forgotten who Uchiha Shisui is that he panicked a little too much.


    In the Shinobi world, the name of Uchiha Shisui is currently very loud, much more loudpare to the other three members of Konoha Anbu Team-11.


    After all, Uchiha Shisui is undoubtedly one of the strongest Konoha Shinobi. And that��s why Rasa too can understand what exactly happened here, and why exactly was Ichibi suppressed before it could cause too many losses to Suna.


    At the same time, he can��t help but have a deep fear of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Bijuu and their Jinchuriki are the strategic weapons of various Shinobi Viges, and those same strategic weapons that are feared by everyone, including the host viges themselves are nothing in the face of an Uchiha with Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Suppressing the uneasiness in his heart, Rasa came over at the center of the crater and nced at the figure of Gaara was lying unconscious. Only for a moment, his eyes lingered on the wound on Gaara��s shoulder then he turned towards Uchiha Shisui and Hyuga Kuroto who stood in silence.


    Kazekage Rasa bowed and spoke, ��Please forgive me for what happened tonight, I did not expect that the Jinchuriki would suddenly lose control and cause havoc.��


    Shisui waved his hands to and fro with a flustered expression, ��No-no-no, no need to worry Kazekage-dono, a Kage must never bow his head to anyone, much less shinobi of some other vige, we of Konoha perfectly understand the risks thate with a Jinchuriki, there is always a possibility that they will lose control and the Bijuu sealed inside will take over, besides, Suna and Konoha are allies, so that��s no big deal, we should be d that nothing too serious happened.��


    Kazekage nodded with a serious expression, ��Indeed, I am grateful for your understanding Shisui-dono, and despite this being a matterpletely unrted to the two of you, and despite not having any need, the two of you suppressed the Ichibi and saved many lives for my vige, for that, I, no, for that, Sunagakure will always be grateful of the two of you.��


    Shisui shook his head, ��Ahh, the lives of people were saved by Kuroto-san, I only suppressed Ichibi, the lives of people were saved by him, so if anyone that Kazekage-dono should be grateful to for saving the lives of the people of your vige then it is him, not me.��


    Kazekage looked at Hyuga Kuroto with a surprised expression but bowed nheless.


    Kuroto nodded and deliberately pointed out indirectly, ��It��s alright, it was somewhat my fault that the kid lost control in the first ce if I hadn��t injured him in the act of self-defense, maybe he wouldn��t have lost control, so I too apologize for that.��


    Initially, Kuroto wanted to use Ichibi to cause mayhem over the entire Suna leaving extremely deep scars over the vige, simr to what Obito did to Konoha using Kyuubi but considering the uing nned raid on Akatsuki Kuroto decided not to. If Suna were to suffer here as seriously as Konoha did, and that too at such a time, then there��s no telling what would be Iwagakure��s move. The hostility between Suna and Iwa is pretty clear, so the raid nned on Akatsuki might just get limited to Konoha and Kumo, and that would result in failure without a doubt.


    So instead of causing anyrge-scale loss of lives of the people of Sunagakure, Kuroto made sure that Ichibi causes a lot of damage to the property, making things more believable, and Suna still being grateful to the two, besides this way Kuroto and Shisui can y a hero in the hearts of a greater number of people.


    People who have faced death up close will always be more grateful to the ones who saved their lives in the face of death.


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Kazekage had an awkward expression.


    Kazekage expected this to be Uchiha Shisui��s work alone, but now it seems that Uchiha Shisui only suppressed Ichibi with a Genjutsu, meanwhile, it was Hyuga Kuroto who did all of the work of saving the lives of the residents.


    At the same time, Kazekage��sst bit of hesitation in regards to Gaara also disappeared when he looked at the state of the third section.


    Next, he instructed two Anbu Shinobi to seal Gaara��s Chakra and put him in a prison cell.


    With that out of the way, Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui were led to another Guest House, where they patiently waited for the Kazekage to take care of all the matters and then visit them.


    Kazekage Rasa did not make Kuroto and Shisui wait for too long, and soon after dealing with all the matters as well as passing on the instructions to Pakura as well as other elders, he came to the Guest House.


    ��Thank you for waiting.�� �C Rasa said.


    Kuroto and Shisui nodded, ��It��s alright�� we are thankful that Kazekage-dono can make some time in his schedule.��


    Kazekage nodded, and then questioned, ��So, I was informed that you both are here with Hokage-dono��s message regarding the Joint Chunin Exams, is that right?��


    Kuroto and Shisui looked at each other, then Kuroto took out his scroll from his shinobi bag, and passed it on to Kazekage, ��This scroll enlists the details of the Joint Chunin Exam proposed by Hokage-sama.��


    Rasa nodded and took the scroll from Kuroto��s hands. After making sure that the Scroll was not rigged, he made a particr hand seal that lifted the seal on the scroll. Next, he unfolded the scroll and read the content.


    As he read through the content, Kazekage��s face showed a mix of a lot of expressions, from his initial confusion to a serious expression, then to a surprise which soon turned into shock.


    Rasa was most surprised by the news of the death of Hanzo of the Smander.


    Why are other Shinobi Viges unwilling to provoke Amegakure? Obviously because of the existence of Hanzo, even if the man might have gotten oldpared to his youth, but he still had enough name and fear that nobody wants to cause trouble in Amegakure if they don��t have to.


    And now Kazekage is learning that Hanzo is dead, dead for quite a few years, and dead at the hands of the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, it is natural for him to be shocked.


    With a serious expression, Rasa lifted his head, and asked the two, ��Is the news true and verified?��


    Kuroto and Shisui nodded, ��The news is true and verified, for this reason, Hokage-sama has the following ns that are enlisted in the scroll, please read them carefully, we must hurry as soon as we can, otherwise it will be toote.��


    Kazekage nodded and continued reading the information.


    Because of the existence of Sasori, there is simply no possibility of reconciliation between Sunagakure and Akatsuki.


    For one, Sandaime Kazekage was his Sensei (Assumed) so avenging his Sensei��s murder is necessary, as such he must get rid of Sasori.


    After reading the entire information on the scroll, Rasa destroyed it immediately then spoke after some consideration, ��So aside from us and Konoha, only Kumo is in talks with in regards to the participation in the joint Chunin Exams?�� [So aside from us and Konoha, only Kumo will be part of the raid on Akatsuki?]


    Kuroto nodded, ��The reasons for not approaching Kirigakure and Iwagakure, as well as other shinobi viges for the joint Chunin Exams, should have been described in the scroll.�� [The reason why Kirigakure and Iwagakure as well as other shinobi viges are not to be approached should have been described in the scroll.]


    Rasa nodded, there was no further need to describe. He has already read that there are details of Akatsuki having some contacts with Iwagakure and Kirigakure, so neither of these two shinobi viges can be trusted for Hokage��s ns.


    ��And is the matter of ��Hiding like a Mole Technique�� true? Who is going to be the candidate?�� [Is the information about spies true? Who is Sasori��s spy in Suna?]


    ��Unsure, but Hokage-sama hopes that one of the Jonin of Suna can do so.�� �C answered Kuruto. [Not exactly sure, but is one of the Jonin of your vige.]


    Kazekage nodded, ��I will think about it.�� [I will check and confirm.]


    Shisui said, ��Please do not reveal the matter of ��Hiding like a Mole Technique�� to anyone before the Chunin examsmence, we want to keep it a secret until the first round of Chunin exams is finished�� [Please do not reveal the matter of the spy until the raid on Akatsuki is over, we do not want to alert Akatsuki before that by any means.]


    Kazekage thought about it and nodded, ��It seems reasonable, alright.�� Then Kazekage took out a scroll and after writing a response on the scroll he sealed it and passed it on to Kuroto, ��Pass on this scroll of Hokage-dono, we of the Suna agree to participate in the Joint Chunin Exams, for some further discussions I will personally meet Hokage-dono at the agreed time and ce to discuss the specific action n.�� [Alright we of Suna agree to participate in the Raid against Akatsuki, and to discuss the specific action n I will personally meet Hokage-dono.]


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 593 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 340: Gaara’s Execution

    Chapter 340: Gaara��s Execution


    Next Morning, Sunagakure.


    Inside a dark prison cell, a young kid sat in the shadows with his hands around his knees and his face buried between his legs.


    This kid is obviously Gaara, the youngest child of Yondaime Kazekage, the Jinchuriki of Ichibi.


    After his maternal uncle��s failed assassination attempt and the poisonous words from him, Gaara fell into darkness and swore to live only for himself, to only love himself.


    It matters not if he was hated by the world for being a monster��


    If they think he is a monster then he will be the worst monster they could have ever imagined.


    When the two messengers from Konoha came to Sunagakure Gaara once spotted them from afar. From the way they were being treated it seemed as if both of them are pretty important. And when Gaara wanted to destroy Sunagakure he thought to start with by killing the two important Konoha Shinobi, this way even if he fails to destroy the vige on his own, Konoha will obviously not forgive Suna.


    But unfortunately, his big n stopped even before it began. His imprable sand armor was easily broken through by one of them while the other suppressed him using a mere Genjutsu.


    What happened today made Gaara feel powerless and hopeless, with the utter defeat Gaara even lost the qualifications to be a monster that he is feared as.


    At the same time, he fell into confusion�� He is unable to think anything, he can��t understand why he was born? What is the purpose of his existence? If he doesn��t have any qualification to be loved and also doesn��t have the qualification to be hated, then why does he exist in the first ce?


    Does it really matter whether he is alive or dead???


    Gaara can��t think of anything, nothing matters to him anymore�� life, death, love, hate�� nothing�� he felt empty within�� it��s as if his spiritual sustenance has already copsed.


    If Gaara was in such turmoil then why did Ichibi not take over?


    Two reasons:


    First, because Gaara��s chakra is currently sealed, and until that seal is lifted nothing can be done, not even the Bijuu��s chakra can be essed.


    The second reason, Ichibi was obviously afraid of the Mangekyou Sharingan of the shinobi named Uchiha Shisui, so he dared not take over the boy��s body and silently sat within while he also watched the boy��s thoughts who seemed to be in deep thoughts pondering over the purpose of his existence.


    At this moment, the gate of the cell was opened and Kazekage Rasa walked in.


    Nobody followed him, he wanted some time alone with the child.


    Gaara heard the sound of the cell opening but he did not bother to raise his head to see who hase, it didn��t matter to him.


    Kazekage looked at Gaara, who was curled up in a dark corner, it seemed that the child had already blended with darkness, became part of the emptiness.


    Rasa had a surge of various emotions on his face, for a moment there was a cold face, filled with killing intent to execute Gaara here and now, then at the next moment, there were traces of hesitation.


    Rasa��s responsibilities as the Kazekage were conflicting with his identity as Gara��s father.


    Gaara��s loss of control over his emotions disappointed him, and the disappointment was only worse when he was casually suppressed by Uchiha Shisui alone.


    As the Kazekage, Rasa knows that Suna can no longer afford Gaara��s existence. Every time Gaara rampages it brings great losses to Suna. The only excuse he has been using to keep Gaara alive was his worth as a weapon�� but that too seemed useless.


    ��It��s time to finish this all!�� �C Rasa suppressed his parental side for his duties of the Kazekage, for the sake of his vige Gaara can no longer be allowed to live.


    With his expression turned into indifference, Rasa asked Gaara, ��Are there anysts words that you have?��


    But Gaara was silent, he did not even bother to lift his head, nor did he care, or perhaps he did not even notice Rasa��s existence because his mind was clouded with emptiness.


    Rasa waited, but receiving no reply from Gaara, he turned around and left.


    Around half an hourter, a team of Anbu came to the prison cell and took Gaara outside. The indifferent Child posed no resistance, nor did he have any power to resist.


    Being dragged along all the way, the team of Anbu brought Gaara outside the vige and tied him to a wooden pir in the middle of the desert.


    On a distant Sand Dune, Rasa, Chiyo, Ebizo, Pakura as well as some other elders of the Suna Council stood, looking at the child tied to the wooden pir.


    This part of the desert is Suna��s execution rounds, and Gaara is brought here to be executed of course.


    If it was a few days ago, even if Gaara had failed the test, Rasa might not have been so much anxious to execute Gaara, but with him agreeing to participate in the ��Joint Chunin Exams�� Suna will make dere open enmity towards Akatsuki Organization, and who knows how much troubles will be followed then. In such a Suna can not keep Gaara who can so easily lose control over himself alive, the danger of Uchiha Shinichi is too much. Moreover, with one of the Jonin being a traitor, there is no telling what might happen. So Gaara has to be executed.


    After tying Gaara to the wooden pir, the Anbu team immediately rushed back.


    At this time, Rasa spoke out loud for Gaara to hear, ��Gaara, for the act of killing shinobi and the people of the vige, you are to be executed, are there anyst wishes that you have before y our death?��


    ������ �C No response.


    Rasa waited for exactly two minutes and receiving no reply from Gaara, he signaled towards the Anbu vice-captain, ��Execute him!��


    The vice-captain of the Anbu nodded and signaled the team of Anbu waiting for the call.


    Sunagakure��s method of executing people is very simple.


    The method involves tying the person at the wooden pir then raining hundreds of Shuriken on him.


    The Anbu upon receiving the signal immediately shot hundreds of Shuriken on Gaara.


    Gaara who stood alone in the middle of the desert did not even flinch upon noticing the iing rain of Shurikens and there was even a trace of relief on his face, ��Perhaps death is the only meaning left for me.��


    But the Bijuu sealed inside him did not think the same, he did not want to die�� even if nine Bijuus are masses of Chakra and will eventuallye back to life but this does not mean that they are willing to ept death.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Feeling threatened for his life, Ichibi roared, cursed, threatened, and struggled so much, but ultimately to no avail. He was unable to take control of Gaara��s body.


    Pierce�� blood-sttered�� cut�� tuk�� tuk�� pierce�� pierce�� pierce�� pierce��


    First the heart�� then at the hands�� legs�� chest�� in the left eye, then the right eye�� left thigh, right thigh�� one after another Shuriken pierced through the child, cutting through the flesh, sttering blood�� over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and�� leaving no part of his body intact.


    But no trace of struggle�� Only a relief as his breath ceased to exist, all signs of life disappeared��


    ��It��s over���� �C murmured Rasa.


    But it was far from over�� as soon as Gaara died, raging winds started blowing all over the desert�� soon a storm started with that wooden post as the center started�� the storm soon turned into a sand storm�� sorge and so massive that it seemed that nothing would survive in it, yet it was not doing any damage�� but the storm was uncontroble.


    ��What��s happening��? Did he not die?�� �C one of the elders questioned while trying to maintain his bnce amidst the raging storm winds.


    Pakura who was nearby sensed and then said, ��No, he is dead�� Look around, the Sand storm is not doing any damage�� nor����


    Chiyo said, ��Perhaps it��s the result of Ichibi��s death? Bijuus are forces of nature�� and it��s possible that there are some effects upon their death�� So, it��s possible that the desert is mourning Ichibi��s death.��


    Following Chiyo��s words, everyone thought about it and it seemed reasonable��


    After some time passed, the sandstorm subsided and the surroundings returned to silence.


    Kazekage instructed the Anbu, ��Verify if he is dead or not.��


    The Anbu captain nodded and went forward with a team of Anbu following behind her.


    Pakura went forward and verified, Gaara was still tied to the wooden pir was indeed dead�� his body no longer had any signs of life.


    After verifying this, she returned back and nodded, ��He is indeed dead����


    Rasa sighed and spoke with someplex emotions, ��Burn his body�� do not even leave the ashes����


    Pakura nodded and signaled the Anbu shinobi to do so.


    With that out of the way, Kazekage and several others turned around and left.


    Nobody noted the cold smirk that Pakura had at this moment, ��Manipting the Suna elders to execute Gaara?! I hope you know what you are doing Kuroto-sama!��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 594 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 341: What’s the worst that can happen?

    Chapter 341: What��s the worst that can happen?


    Two dayster, in a cave somewhere in the Land of River.


    Kuroto sat on a small rock; throwing dried branches in the bonfire. This cave is around the border of the Land of Wind, as such the terrain is still deserted. For this reason, the temperature at night is extremely cold. And he is in no mood to bear the cold right now.


    Staring at the fire in front of him, Kuroto had a smirk.


    ��Heh, Kotoamatsukami is really useful�� now I have Pakura, themander of Sunagakure��s Anbu department as my spy to fill me on everything I want to know happening in Sunagakure. And the biggest benefit is obviously acquiring�� him���� �C thought Kuroto while he picked up sand on the ground on the floor as he stared at the unconscious figure lying on the other side of the bonfire.


    A few hourster there were some movements from him, ��Uh����


    Lazily rubbing his eyes, the boy got up with a sleepy expression.


    It took him a few seconds to realize that he was no longer in the prison cell�� moreover his head felt heavy�� but slowly and steadily images started to clear up�� thest thing he remembers is being stared at by three pairs of eyes, each of a different color�� they were orange �� and red with ck pattern in them�� and�� and finally�� shining blue with a white flower pattern�� after that everything is gone�� ��Whose eyes were they��?��


    But there is some rity�� ��Before seeing the three pairs of eyes, Otou-san came to visit me�� and he said that I will be executed soon enough�� and then those Anbu shinobi came to the cell and took me to take me for the execution�� right execution! Does that mean I am already dead?��


    As soon as this thought crossed his mind, the kid noticed a person sitting on the other side of the bonfire and asked, ��Ano�� am I�� am I already?�� �C But he did not look at the face of the other person�� because if he did, he might have realized that this is the same person who made him bleed for the first time.


    Kuroto raised an eye at the question and asked, ��Don��t you remember what happened after you were taken out of your prison cell?��


    Gaara shook his head, ��No�� there are only vague images of three pairs of eyes staring down at me�� and nothing more.��


    Kuroto thought, ��Maybe the Genjutsu Shisui used to put Gaara in sleep was too strong for the kid to bear with his chakra sealed�� or perhaps it is because this is the first time Gaara might have had a peaceful sleep ever since his birth?��


    Nodding at his conclusion that seemed reasonable, Kuroto said, ��Well it doesn��t matter if you don��t remember, long story short, I saved you����


    That entire execution was designed by Kuroto, the moment Gaara was taken out of the cell. Kuroto along with, Shisui, and Pakura (now loyal to Amatsukami because of being tortured by Kuroto and then being controlled by Shisui��s Kotoamatsukami) acted together.


    Since Pakura is the Anbu Commander so things were very easy, the Anbu Shinobis taking Gaara were instantly put into a Genjutsu by Shisui, after that Shisui disguised as one of the Anbu, while one of the Anbu that Shisui disguised into was turned into Gaara by Kuroto with the use of ��Shapeshifting Technique��.


    Shisui who was disguised as one of Anbu made sure to continue using his Kotoamatsukami on all the elders present nearby, eliminating any chance of discovery, and when ��Gaara''(or the person who tied to the wooden pir in the shape of Gaara) died, his body was burnt into nothing more than ashes by Pakura.


    All the while the entire ordeal took ce, Kuroto and Kazekage Puppet observed the entire thing from the sky.


    As for the Sandstorm? It was the result of Shisui��s Genjutsu, Kazekage Puppet��s mastery of Wind Release�� Although causing suchrge storms is not easy even for the Kazekage puppet, but thanks to the high level of Ryuumyaku Chakra, and the near mechanical state of the Puppet such a thing became possible. For this reason, even though there were heavy winds and raging sandstorms yet there was no damage.


    Kuroto did this all to make the death of Ichibi and its Jinchuriki more believable.


    Gaara was stunned, and it was at this moment when he recognized who this person was�� ��Why�� why did you save me?��


    Kuroto thought about how to answer this question without revealing many things, but he first asked curiously, ��Before I answer your question, I want to ask, why do you want to die?��


    Gaara was silent after hearing Kuroto��s question, he did not know why but for some reason he simply couldn��t resist it anymore and started speaking ��My Oka-san hated me, she did not even want to give me birth�� my Otou-san wants to kill me�� my siblings don��t like me, everyone in the vige fears me�� even�� even, Yashamaru said that�� said that he really hated me�� said that my Oka-san named me from a phrase ��a self-loving carnage�� to reflect her undying hatred towards the vige and the monster that I am�� since�� since everyone treated me as a monster, I decided that I will be a monster�� but I couldn��t even be a monster�� I can no longer find a purpose to live, isn��t death better than a life with no purpose, I no longer want to feel this emptiness�� it��s better to just die and disappear�� it��s not like anyone is ever going to mourn my death�� it��s not like I am wanted����


    Kuroto stayed silent while Gaara revealed the pain buried inside him�� midway through that Gaara also burst into tears�� Kuroto let him speak, he let Gaara cry�� He allowed Gaara to let it all out��


    Even though it is said that only weak people cry but Kuroto doesn��t believe that�� Sometimes being able to cry�� being able to let out all the pain, frustration, and sadness buried inside is never a sign of weakness�� in fact, there are very few people who have such a luxury. Otherwise, people are sad, angry, and frustrated but they are unwilling to let it all out and hardly grow as a person.


    While Gaara let out everything, Kuroto also thought about Gaara��s mother. Not much was revealed about her aside from the fact that she loved Gaara too much and had an incredibly strong will to always protect her son. Perhaps it was because of this, her spirit took the form of Sand, always protecting Gaara.


    But here Kuroto has a lot of information about her, more so when Pakura is already his spy. Gaara��s mother was one of the strongest Kunoichi of Sunagakure, she used Sand Release Kekkei Genkai (We are assuming that Sand Release is not just associated with Ichibi), but the awakening of Sand Release in Gaara was too early. From a very young age, the kid has already been able to use Sand Release which has made everyone believe that this is because of Ichibi being sealed inside him, not because of the Kekkei Genkai he inherited from his mother.


    It might be because of both reasons, but what matters here is that her spirit took the form of the Sand Armor around Gaara. Perhaps for this reason Gaara��s chakra is not ordinary.


    As for what Yashamaru said? That��s obviously all a lie, as per the instructions of the Kazekage.


    ��I understand your reason�� and to be honest kid, I think you are too young to figure out the purpose of your existence�� I won��t say that I know what your hardships have been, and even if I know what kinds of things you have gone through, I will never truly be able to understand them�� but from my experience, you know too little of this world to determine anything. You asked me why I saved you, right? I will answer your question, it is nothing as fancy as you being the child of destiny or whatnot, the only reason I saved you is that I saw the potential within you�� potential to be one of the strongest shinobi to walk through this shinobi world�� it would have been a waste to let you die out there so silently when you could have be something more�� And if you need a purpose to live, you can find it along the way�� as long as you are still alive you will have a long time to figure things out�� to figure out the meaning of your existence.�� �C said Kuroto.


    Gaara kept wiping the tears running through his eyes and shook his head after Kuroto finished, ��But I cannot�� I can no longer bear this thing anymore!��


    Kuroto thought about it and said, ��The ��thing�� you speak of is Ichibi, right? You do not have to worry about him anymore�� if I have saved you, so naturally, I will not allow the tanuki to waste my effort�� I will make him silent, and unless you on your own ord want tomunicate with him, he wouldn��t even be able to lift his finger or utter a single word much less taking control over your body.��


    In Kuroto��s view, the people of Sunagakure are stupid�� making a young child who is housing Shukaku of all Bijuu inside him to go through such a torturous experience.


    The fact that Gaara can resist Shukaku taking control over the boy from such a tender age alone shows the kid��s talent. And what are they doing? Instead of training the kid mentally as well as physically�� they are imposing tests to check whether he would lose or control his emotions?


    In this aspect, Konoha is still far betterpared to Suna, although Naruto simr to Gaara is hated by all the vigers, he is still not forced to go through such tests. In fact, they did not even inform Naruto of the Kyuubi being sealed inside him until the Mizuki event.


    After all, both kids are the same, suffer from the same treatment from the fellow vigers. But when it came to Naruto, Kyuubi could not evenmunicate with Naruto, much less affecting Naruto as Ichibi does to Gaara.


    It was just that since no one trained Naruto to control his chakra that was influenced by Kyuubi��s chakra because of the way Yondaime designed the seal, so Naruto was left at the bottom of his academy ss.


    Gaara pondered on Kuroto��s words then asked a hesitation, ��Can you really silence him?��


    Kuroto smirked, ��Don��t you remember what happened thest time we met? He wasn��t able to do anything����


    Gaara recalled it, and indeed, Shukaku wasn��t able to do anything on that night, but Gaara was still a bit doubtful��


    Kuroto sighed, he got up from his position and walked towards Gaara, then he lifted off the robe on Gaara��s upper body.


    Next, he analyzed the existing seal, after doing so�� he weaved the hand signs and ced his hand on Gaara��s stomach.


    With that, the existing seal that sealed Shukaku was gone, and instead of that a newer one appeared, this was obviously Four-Symbols Seal, immediately afterward, an instant imprint of the seal appeared over Gaara��s entire body like crawling snakes, then it disappeared and was left with the Four-Symbols Seal pattern over Gaara��s stomach.


    After doing so, Kuroto questioned, ��How is it? Is it better now?��


    Gaara immediately nodded, ��His�� his voice is gone!��


    Kuroto thought a little and said, ��That��s good, this seal can work for now, andter we can use a better seal.��


    Gaara nodded.


    The Four-Symbols Seal is good, and it haspletely isted Shukaku, but it has also made it impossible for Gaara from extracting Shukaku��s chakra. If a Jinchuriki cannot even take chakra from the Bijuu sealed inside them then there is no point in having a Bijuu sealed within you.


    So, Kuroto will obviously change the seal, Four-Symbols Seal is nothingpared to the Eight Trigram Sealing Style, or the Torii Seal which is probably one of the most powerful and best Fuinjutsu to seal a Bijuu inside the Jinchuriki, and Kuroto ns to use that Seal on Gaara.


    Next Kuroto asked, ��With that out of the way, are you going toe with me?��


    Gaara looked at Kuroto with a bit of hesitation��


    Kuroto noticed Gaara��s hesitation, and thought, ��The kid probably still has some reservations�� and it��s understandable�� I guess I need to push it a little.��


    Thinking so, Kuroto shook his head and said, ��Or let me rephrase what I said just now, are you going to willinglye with me, or do I have to take you anyway? You should understand that I have already sealed Shukaku, so he wouldn��t be able to do anything�� and without Shukaku, even if you can control sand, you are just a helpless kid in front of me�� when you couldn��t resist even with Shukaku what can you do without him? In simple words, you do not have a choice here kid�� you areing with me regardless of your willingness.��


    As soon as Kuroto finished his words, he stretched out his hand.


    Under the traction force, Gaara obviously couldn��t put any resistance, and before he could even realize it, he was already flying high in the sky.


    Gaara did not put any resistance. He realized it full well that doing so was meaningless. Besides he couldn��t detect any trace of hostility from this person, so maybe this is fine, right?


    What��s the worst that can happen? Death? But is that something Gaara fears? Not really! A few minutes ago, he had already epted his death, so it��s not like anything beyond that can happen to him, right?


    Besides, he was currently enjoying the flight, it��s the first time he has got to fly, although it��s not on his own it is flying nheless and it feels amazing.


    Coming out of the cage of Suna, Gaara probably felt relief.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 595 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 342: A new purpose to live

    Chapter 342: A new purpose to live


    After flying all the way to Ancor Vantian for a few hours, Kuroto temporarily ced Gaara in an empty room and said, ��Getfortable here kid, I have to leave for a while because of somethings, in the meantime, I will be sending someone here, she will be the one to ce the new seal.��


    Gaara nodded and silently sat in the room while Kuroto left.


    With him now left alone, Gaara had some time to process all the events that have happened since Yashamaru��s death.


    On the other side, after Kuroto left, he went to hisboratory room and used Tenseigan Soul Descend to transfer his soul into the Tsukihi Clone. Kuroto does not have any ns to reveal all the abilities to Shukaku, who knows if he canmunicate with other Bijuu, so unless the Torii seal is ced on Shukaku all the abilities of Tenseigan will not be revealed.


    With the soul transferred, Tsukihi made some preparations and then went back to the room Gaara was in.


    Tsukihi looked at Gaara��s thoughtful look and said, ��So you are the one Kuroto-sama mentioned?��


    Broken out of his thought, Gaara looked at the opposite Onee-san and asked, ��You are?��


    Tsukihi smiled, ��I am Uchiha Tsukihi, you can call me whatever you feel like, and I will be the one to change the seal of Bijuu sealed within you.��


    Gaara asked, ��Can you really do that?��


    Tsukihi smirked and directly activated her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, ��How about I show you?��


    Gaara was shocked, those eyes are simr, yet different to the ones that the other person who was with him had, ��Your eyes? They are simr to the other one?��


    Tsukihi nodded, ��Hmm, you are probably talking about Shisui, the ones he has are called Mangekyou Sharingan, dojutsu that only the people of the Uchiha n can have, few exceptions aside, my eyes are a bit different, but anyway, let��s get started as I don��t really have much time.��


    Without waiting for Gaara to react, Tsukihi entered into Gaara��s subconscious ne.


    Tsukihi of course made sure to cast a Genjutsu over the soul body in order to not give away the obvious identity.


    The purpose of using Tsukihi Clone is simple, that is to not reveal all the abilities of Tenseigan to Shukaku.


    Anyway, after entering Gaara��s Subconscious ne, Tsukihi looked around.


    She wasn��t much surprised with the state of Gaara��s subconscious ne, after all, the seal ced on him earlier was too to actually seal a Bijuu safely.


    Compared to what was shown about Uzumaki Naruto��s subconscious ne Gaara��s subconscious ne is much worse.


    It seemed to begin at a cave filled with thorns and pointed stones all around�� Tsukihi curiously watched everything, purple vines, walls filled with holes, sand all around, and whatnot. Overall, it wasn��t a pleasant sight to behold.


    ��Subconscious ne is the clear indication of one��s mental state, this devastated ne showcases Gaara��s devastated psychological state, it might take quite a while to heal the kid of these psychological wounds. Perhaps a friend can help?�� �C mused Tsukihi.


    After some time of walking, she finally came to the middle of the cage the cave where the main part of the mental ne exists.


    The main ne was further divided into two caves, Tsukihi does not yet know what��s inside of the first cave, but she can see the young figure of Gaara curiously looking at the inside of the other cave, which means that Shukaku is sealed there.


    This other cave is obviously noisy�� because it houses none other than Shukaku, and Tanuki��s continuous shouts even made Tsukihi feel annoyed.


    Tsukihi walked towards Gaara, and said, ��You want to look at the state of Shukaku, right? Come on, follow me, as long as I am here, the Ichibi wouldn��t be able to do you anything.�� �C Leaving this sentence, she did not wait for Gaara��s response and continued walking forward.


    Gaara seemed to have some hesitation, if it were up to him, he would rather always stay away from Ichibi but upon looking at the confident expression of her, he somehow summoned up the courage and followed her silently.


    Upon walking inside, the two finally got the sight of Shukaku.


    The Tanuki was restricted within this cave as there were specific seals designed at the entrance of the cave that restricted Shukaku toe outside, and being restricted here was obviously uneptable to him, so he kept shouting and raging out loud.


    Perceiving the arrival of intruders, he roared and rushed over towards Tsukihi and Gaara.


    As he moved, the entire cave shook, and dust rose.


    Compared to the huge size of Shukaku, the Tsukihi figure was too small, yet there was no sign of fear within her eyes. She looked at the iing Tanuki condescendingly.


    Shukaku noticed Tsukihi��s eyes, and his tail immediately rushed towards Tsukihi as he shouted, ��I am so gonna kill you Uchiha!��


    The immenselyrge tail of Shukaku fiercely rushed towards Tsukihi and Gaara.


    But Tsukihi��s face remained unchanged, she weaved hand signs at an extremely fast speed, and as soon as shepleted, Torii gates fell from out of nowhere.


    Two gates fell on Shukaku��s tail, then threerge gates fell on the main body of Shukaku.


    With the Torii gates ced, Shukaku��s all movements were instantly restricted, he couldn��t even move, but that was not the end, as an extrarge structure of Torii gates kept forming thatpletely isted Shukaku even inside this cave.


    Being suppressed instantly, Shukaku raged and tried whatnot, but Tsukihi paid him no mind, in fact, shepletely ignored him and further observed Gaara��s subconscious ne.


    Gaara��s subconscious ne was indeed a mess,pletely different from Naruto��s, whererge iron doors isted Kurama, ��It seems that his psychological care has to be put to focus at first.��


    ��I am going to kill you, kill you, this seal will notst permanently, I am going to break this and then I will take over his body, after that, I am going to kill you!�� �C Shukaku��s roar.


    Tsukihi shook her hand, and said, ��Yeah, go ahead and try all you can, but you won��t even be able to put a single scratch on these Torii Gates�� even Kyuubi is helpless in the face of these high-level, and you are just a measly Ichibi, the Bijuu with the least amount of Chakra����


    However, it seemed that Tsukihi��s words fell upon a deaf ear, Shukaku kept roaring and struggling but to no avail.


    However, those shouts have started to tick off Tsukihi, she snapped her fingers and suddenly chakra chains extended out of the several Torii gates and entwined around Shukaku��s mouth. These chakra chains seemed to be abination of countless small Torii gates joined together.


    With the chains entwined around Shukaku, he no longer had the freedom to even open his mouth, so the cave entered a silence.


    With everything returned to silence, Tsukihi sighed, ��Like seriously, do you even know just how annoying you are? Now stay there quietly or else your state will only worsen, then more struggle you put, the more you will be restricted, behave like the good giant dog you are, do your job that you are supposed to do, the job of being a chakra battery and you will be allowed to exist, otherwise, only death awaits you!��


    It seemed as if Tsukihi was casually speaking these words, but given the serious look in her eyes and the burning temperature in the cave, it did not feel as if she is simply joking.


    Honestly, Tsukihi was really surprised at just how annoying this tanuki is, at the same time she is really d that her Ryuumyaku is a good and honest Dragon who mostly sleeps if he doesn��t have to give out chakra. If Ryuumyaku had been like Shukaku, then Kuroto would have always had a headache.


    After dealing with Shukaku, Tsukihi turned towards Gaara, who was shocked looking at everything happening before him. He honestly isn��t himself, overnight, his entire world has started to change, and whatever he believed has started to crumble.


    Ichibi, who is feared by all the people of Sunagakure was called a pet? A battery? If that��s not hrious then what is? The fact that Tsukihi so easily subdues Shukaku?


    Putting no mind to Gaara��s shock, Tsukihi questioned, ��Do you know how to be a perfect Jinchuriki?��


    Gaara looked at Tsukihi with aplicated expression, then shook his head, ��No, I do not.��


    ��Communication with the Bijuu and gaining his eptance. These things are critical to bing a perfect Jinchuriki�� to perfectly use the Chakra Cloak, the Jinchuriki and the Bijuu must be in sync, a bond of trust with one another is necessary.�� �C Taking a pause, Tsukihi waited for Gaara to digest the information, then continued, ��Treat them as monsters they will be monsters, treat them as friends they will be friends�� I know it sounds too clich���� but it��s the hardcore truth�� But even with all that true, you must make them understand that you do not fear them�� make them understand that you too are not someone to be looked down on�� A bond of trust can only be formed when both parties understand and respect each other as equals�� if one party has a too high evaluation of the other while the other party has a too low evaluation of the other, an equal bond will never form�� so before bing a perfect Jinchuriki, you must make him realize that you are no weakling.�� �C As Tsukihi said so, mes of Amenooshihomimi (Oshihomimi for short) suddenly emerged in Tsukihi��s hand.


    Gaara stared at the flickering golden mes on Tsukihi��s hand, and for some reason, he felt instinctive danger from these mes.


    Tsukihi paid no mind to Gaara��s change and continued, ��But that advice is for you, for me as well as most of the other people you will be meeting from here on, Bijuu may be considered terrifying and forces of nature but in our eyes, they are just batteries of Chakra, and there is no need to fear batteries, right?��


    ��But�� but he is a sand demon���� �C Gaara was puzzled, what Tsukihi said ispletely different from what Sunagakure has taught him about Shukaku.


    In Sunagakure, Shukaku is considered the strongest weapon and their ultimate trump card. He is kept in Suna as a necessary evil, one that you do not want but need to maintain deterrence against other viges.


    ��That��s actually wrong perception���� �C Tsukihi shook her head with a smile, ��Their essence is Chakra, for this reason, they are even immortal and will be eventually reborn even after their death�� how about I tell you a secret that is known to very few people, these Bijuu are in reality pets of a certain Oji-chan�� so I am not really making things up�� but anyway, they are nothing more than batteries for me.�� �C as she said so, the mes of Oshihomimi were suddenly shot towards the trapped Shukaku in the form of a Fire Fist (The attack is a copy of Portgaz D. Ace��s Fire Fist from the One Piece series).


    Under Tsukihi��s control, the mes of Oshihomimipletely engulfed Shukaku. His entire body was now full of golden fire.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    Bijuus are masses of chakra and the mes of Oshihomimi literally burns Chakra, as such, Tsukihi is the worst enemy for any Bijuu.


    Being burned by the mes of Oshihomimi, Shukaku��s struggle became more violent, and he frantically tried to break free of the Torii gates and escape but to no avail.


    Looking at the frantically struggling and crying Shukaku, Gaara for once had an incredible expression.


    After a while, Tsukihi turned around and squatted down to Gaara��s eye level, then put both her and Gaara��s shoulders and asked, ��Do you see that? Shukaku is tied up, burning, he is even crying and struggling but still to no avail�� now tell me, is there any reason to be afraid of someone like him anymore?��


    The entire reason why Shukaku is being tortured is topletely wipe out the fear Gaara has of Shukaku. After if you are restricted by fear, then how can you grow? Fear is never a healthy motivation.


    Gaara looked at Tsukihi for a while, then at Shukaku��s pathetic state�� and for a moment he felt numbed��


    Tsukihi urged Gaara to walk forward and take a deep look at Shukaku, while she faintly spoke, ��Look at that sight and burn it down in your memories�� you have no need to be afraid of him�� he can��t do anything����


    After looking at Shukaku for a while, Gaara turned to look at Tsukihi and asked with an eager expression, ��Will I�� will I be able to do something like that in the future?��


    Tsukihi thought for a while as she tapped her finger on her chin, all the while Gaara looked at Tsukihi with a nervous expression.


    Looking at Gaara��s nervous expression from the corner of her eye, Tsukihi chuckled, then spoke, ��It depends on how much effort you are willing to put, although you wouldn��t be able to do something like burning down Shukaku as your element is different�� but if you truly try, you can definitely control the deserts, make sandstorms�� and everything along the lines.��


    Gaara may not have understood what that really means, and what extent the power here reaches but for some reason, he had stars shining in his eyes.


    He asked with a more eager expression, ��R��really��?! Can I�� can I really do something like that?��


    Tsukihi nodded, ��Kuroto-sama brought you here because he recognizes your potential, so obviously he has expectations from you�� if you train and work hard, then you will eventually be able to attain such levels of strength.��


    Gaara turned back to look at the wailing and weak figure of Shukaku, the timidness, and uneasiness within his eyes started to disappear�� and the mes of determination started to burn within him as he muttered, ��I will not let him down, I will make sure that he never feels disappointed in me or regret saving me�� I will be someone strong enough to control the deserts!��


    This was the moment Gaara found himself a new purpose to live�� and his eyes were no longer as empty as there were before.


    Tsukihi just smiled looking at Gaara��s changes that were also slowly affecting his Subconscious ne.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 596 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 343: Time to bring in an Assistant

    Chapter 343: Time to bring in an Assistant


    This is only the first step to building up Gaara��s Psychological advantage over Shukaku, this will work but for Shukaku to submit to him there is still a long way to go and in that regard, Tsukihi��s role is not much, it will all depend on Gaara��s own fortitude and perseverance.


    However, even if that is the case, the gap in strength between the kid Gaara and Shukaku who has lived for nearly a millennia is too great.


    Therefore, Gaara��s path of growth has to be designed for stable growth so that he doesn��t be overwhelmed in the face of power. Otherwise, the psychological advantage he might have gained over Shukaku will be meaningless.


    ��I suppose it is time to stop grilling the Tanuki���� �C although Tsukihi thought so, she did not immediately stop.


    After being burned by the mes of Oshinomimi Shukaku��s struggle has gradually weakened��


    Although the golden mes of Oshihomimi are not as overbearing as the ck mes of Amaterasu that represent the Material World and Light, the mes of Oshihomimi still have their advantage. Even if inferior, they have the special attribute of burning chakra�� that is to say, as long as a chakra source is present they can continue to burn indefinitely.


    And what is a Bijuu? A Bijuu is nothing more than arge aggregate of chakra with consciousness, the point here is that they are ��nothing more thanrge aggregates of Chakra��.


    As such, once the Golden mes are ignited the mes will continue to burn indefinitely the Bijuu, there is no need for Tsukihi to do any extra hard work, the chakra of Shukaku will keep the mes lit.


    Next, she waved her hand under themand of which the Torii chains that entangled over Shukaku��s mouth loosened, finally giving Shukaku some ability to speak.


    But it seemed that Tsukihi expected too much out of this annoying Tanuki, even if he was weakened and crying that did not stop it from cursing and shouting, ��Damn you Uchiha�� I will�� I will not forget this�� sooner orter I will-����


    Tsukihi did not wait for Shukaku to finish, she added the ocr power of her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan to intensify the golden mes while coldly saying, ��It seems that you have yet to learn your ce����


    ��Ah�� dammit-dammit-dammit�� hot��!�� �C Immediately Shukaku��s wailing and crying in pain intensified, the sounds echoed throughout the cave.


    While Shukaku cried, Tsukihi asked Gaara, ��What do you think, isn��t he just a pet, or better yet, he doesn��t even have the qualifications to be a pet unless he bes honest and learns his true ce?��


    Gaara nodded nervously, but there was still excitement in his eyes.


    With Gaara��s nod, Tsukihi smirked at Gaara and said to him to deliberately incite the Tanuki, ��You have to get used to this�� do not fear him, if you fear something you will never be honest with him�� treat the other party as what he is�� Besides, such things will bemon from now on.��


    Gaara asked curiously, ��Does that mean you are going to punish him like this all the time?��


    Hearing Gaara��s question Shukaku��s wailing stopped for a moment and he looked at Tsukihi, waiting for her answer�� or rather her sentence for him��


    Tsukihi cackled upon noticing Shukaku��s resentful re focused on her, and she revealed with a mocking tone, ��I will let you know that these Golden mes are called Oshihomimi, I bet you have already noticed this Shukaku, but these Golden mes are not ordinary�� they can continuously absorb and burn chakra�� and you are a Bijuu, you are mass of Chakra meaning they will continue to burn endlessly unless extinguished, be that a month, a year, a decade, half a century, a century or even millennia. And the good thing is that I have set them in such a manner that you will never run out of chakra, meaning you will continue to burn for all eternity����


    Of course, that��s a bit of an exaggeration, once he is freed of the Torii Seals, Tsukihi believes that Shukaku will be able to extinguish them but meh, Shukaku doesn��t know this.


    And since he doesn��t know this, he suddenly started panicking and shouted, ��D-damn it, extinguish them immediately!��


    Tsukihi��s intimidation obviously took effect, against someone who can subdue him so easily Shukaku did not seem to be as strong or dangerous as Gaara had previously imagined.


    Tsukihi snorted coldly and said, ��Is this the attitude to have when begging someone? Did no one teach you manners?��


    Although Tsukihi has never been in Shukaku��s ce, she understands Shukaku��s current state, and for some reason, it was giving her a unique pleasure, and she was really enjoying torturing Shukaku. She is also sure that Shukaku will soon give in, the only question is how long will he endure before finally submitting, and wag his tail like a good little dog.


    At this time, Shukaku said with an unwilling expression, ��W-well, Uchiha-san, you win, please just stop!��


    Tsukihi said with an indifferent expression, ��You seemed to be begging the wrong person here����


    Realizing what Tsukihi meant, Shukaku eyes widened but they soon changed into angered, he was furious, ��What? You want me to beg this brat? He is nothing more than a mouse with a runny nose, he is not qualified!��


    Sumbing to an Uchiha, who are the descendants of Rikudo Sennin is barely eptable to him, he knows that all the Bijuu, including the strongest Kyuubi, are helpless in the face of the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan. But begging to the kid Gaara? This ispletely uneptable!


    Tsukihi folded her over her chest thenughed, ��Hahaha, that��s funnying from you, because thest I checked you are the same in front of me! Nothing more than an annoying Tanuki You are not qualified to put forward your terms in front of me. Either submit or burn to eternity!��


    Shukaku was bewildered by what the Uchiha girl said, and he tried to incite Tsukihi, ��Kill the brat, be my Jinchuriki, you can have all of my Chakra.��


    Hearing Shukaku��s words, Gaara looked at Tsukihi��s face only to see her yawn in boredom, ��Don��t you have anything else to say? Anyway, I have no interest in acquiring your chakra����


    Shukaku looked at Tsukihi with a more shocked expression, ��You-you��!��


    Tsukihi interrupted Shukaku midway, ��Decide fast, I don��t have much time to waste on you, there are more important that I have to do rather than looking at your pathetic state�� if you don��t hurry then I will leave you as is.�� �C After a pause, Tsukihi said coldly, ��And once gone, who knows after how much time will Ie back�� so be fast, you only have ten seconds before I take my leave����


    Shukaku was now caught in entanglement, being burned for days and more is really unbearable�� but begging a brat is also uneptable to him.


    ��8��


    ��7��


    ��I��I wa-.�� �C Shukaku tried to speak something but suddenly stopped.


    ��6��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��3��


    ��2��


    ��1��


    ��Zer-���� ��Please wait!���C Before Tsukihi could count down thest digit, Gaara suddenly interrupted.


    Tsukihi stopped and looked at Gaara with a curious expression. She was interested in what Gaara had to say.


    ��Please wait���� �C speaking so, Gaara started walking towards Shukaku, and spoke, ��Shukaku�� I�� I am no longer afraid of you�� and I also understand that you do not want to ept me now because I am too weak. It��s fine if you do not want to with the way I am currently, but I promise Shukaku, I will work hard and train, and finally gain your recognition, if one day, I personally defeat you, and also free you of all the cages, will you�� will you recognize me? Will you help me then? Will you agree to lend me your strength then?��


    ��Heh, that��s a surprise, but I suppose that��s to be expected of the next Kazekage�� and the best Kazekage���� �C Tsukihi was a little surprised by Gaara��s sudden actions, but not much considering Gaara��s character.


    Shukaku was also surprised by Gaara��s sudden action, and he was silent for a while, afterward, he snorted, ��Don��t overestimate yourself brat����


    Gaara did not back down, and continued, ��Answer my question Shukaku, whether it really happens or not is another matter altogether�� but if it really happens, will you approve me to be your Jinchuriki or not?��


    Shukaku was again surprised, and he suddenlyughed, ��Hahaha�� you will never be strong enough�� but I suppose that there is no problem in agreeing with you�� at least I will be able to watch you fail miserably!��


    Gaara said, ��It won��t happen, I will not fail��!��


    Shukaku finally sighed, and said, ��And what happens if you fail��?!��


    Gaara thought a little and said, ��I will not fail, but if I do fail to gain your approval by defeating you within the next decade, I will do anything that you ask of me�� I will do everything that you want, even if it means death and more!��


    Shukaku was silent, he couldn��t sense any trace of deception or lie in the brat��s words, as such, he finally nodded after a long silence, ��Fine�� if such a day everes�� then I will give all my strength to you�� I will give you ess to my entire chakra�� but do not forget your condition kid, you only have as much as a decade as you said�� anything more and you will fail!��


    With Shukaku��s nod, Gaara turned to look at Tsukihi and said, ��Tsukihi-san, please extinguish the mes����


    Tsukihi hummed, ��Since the kid is asking so I am forgiving you�� but do not try to step out of your bounds. If I as much as hear that you are acting out of your bounds there will be no next chance, being burned to the eternity will await you!��


    ������ �C Shukaku was silent, he did not give any reply, but his eyes showed agreement to Tsukihi��s words.


    Satisfied that her point is clear to Shukaku, Tsukihi extinguished the mes.


    As soon as the mes were extinguished, Shukaku��s burned-up state became visible, and he finally copsed to unconsciousness.


    Tsukihi did not care, she just said to Gaara, ��Come on, let��s go Gaara-kun.��


    Gaara nodded, then started walking towards Tsukihi, and then walked towards the exit of the cave.


    While walking out, he took one final nce at Shukaku then left.


    Aftering out of the cave, Tsukihi spent some more time in Gaara��s subconscious ne.


    Kuroto is already quite familiar with many Subconscious nes, thest subconscious ne that Kuroto went into was of Pakura where he entered using Tenseigan, but that��s a story of another time.


    What��s important here is that due to her familiarity with many subconscious nes, she has learned to develop an understanding of the state mind of a person based on their Subconscious ne, and as such, she studied Gaara��s subconscious ne to design a proper healing course.


    Finally, after determining everything, she and Gaara left his subconscious ne.


    Recovering back to their senses, the first thing Gaara did was to bow towards Tsukihi, ��Thank you for everything that you have done for me.��


    Tsukihi said, ��It��s fine Gaara-kun since you will be bing a part of us, doing the bare minimum is obvious.��


    Gaara nodded, he was still more than grateful.


    At this time, the gate of the room opened and Sandaime Kazekage puppet walked in.


    With his arrival, Tsukihi said, ��Alright Gaara-Kun, I have some things to do so I will be leaving, while I or Kuroto-sama are gone, he will be your caretaker.��


    Kazekage puppet bowed to Gaara.


    Gaara also bowed lightly.


    Tsuki said, ��You can ask him anything you are doubtful about, and I think he should be able to answer most of your doubts, he is also the guard of this air fortress, so you do not have to worry about safety, while you are free to roam around the entire fortress Zone-D is an exception to it, that area is off-limits. So, do not go there, understand?��


    Gaara nodded as he curiously looked at the newly arrived person who for some reason reminded him of someone. It��s just that he has been unable to figure out who that really is.


    Tsukihi continued, ��Also, your basic training will start soon enough, so rest easy so that we can begin your training ns soon.��


    Gaara again nodded.


    After that Tsukihi exined a few more things to Gaara, then soon left the kid in Kazekage Puppet��s care.


    The reason for not immediately starting his training is that she wants to give the kid some time for himself to process the sudden changes and ept that he is no longer in Sunagakure, along with many other things as these are all necessary.


    After leaving the room, Tsukihi walked back to herb, after transferring back her soul to the main body, Kuroto walked towards the exit of Ancor Vantian, and muttered, ��Since I have taken Gaara under my wing, and since there is a need of a friend for him, so I suppose it��s time that I also bring myself an assistant who can help me in all sorts of experiments����


    But the important matter is potential, Kuroto honestly doesn��t have much time to search people, and most of the kids who have the potential are either part of some shinobi vige or have already been taken in by Orochimaru.


    At this point, Kuroto can only think of one person who might not have been taken in by Orochimaru yet, and that one person might even be useful in many of Kuroto��s uing ns and can be a goodb assistant if taught carefully.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 597 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 344: To Kusagakure

    Chapter 344: To Kusagakure


    Kuroto has obviously been nning to cultivate loyal subordinates for quite some time. If you want to run an entire organization like Amatsukami then a lot of members are required�� After all, the Shinobi World is too big, and Kuroto alone can not do all things alone.


    And Kuroto��s clones alone won��t cut out for it. After all, Kuroto has to be the one controlling them. But now it seems that now things have started toe along.


    There are Shinichi, Shisui, Itachi, Pakura, Sandaime Kazekage Puppet, and he himself too, but that is still too less��


    After all, there are still many things that they cannot do��


    Well anyway, with Gaara and the next person he is going after; more things will be somewhat easy for Kuroto.


    To be honest, Kuroto really respects his sensei Orochimaru in this regard, whatever kind of person he may be, but when ites to finding loyal subordinates who would do anything regardless of how cruel or morally wrong it may be, Orochimaru is a master.


    Most of his subordinates were exceptionally loyal to him, whether they were the Sound Four, Kimimaro, Kabuto, or any other subordinate, in fact, even Mizuki is loyal to Orochimaru.


    Even when Orochimaru��s hand was sealed by Sandaime-sama, and Orochimaru was greatly weakened they did not betray him, in fact, Kabuto was constantly present by Orochimaru��s side.


    Considering this, and many other feats of Orochimaru, it wouldn��t even be wrong to say that other than the times when Orochimaru went after the bodies of Uchiha, Orochimaru seldom stumbled in his life.


    Inparison to Orochimaru, the majestic Uchiha Madara is aplete loser in this regard.


    Except for his younger brother Uchiha Izuna, Madara never had the true loyalty of any subordinate. Even after his disagreement with the Shodaime Hokage, when Uchiha Madara chose to leave Konoha, none of the Uchiha chose to follow the Patriarch.


    Eventer when he attempted to create Kuro Zetsu, he was fooled by Kuro Zetsu into believing that Kuro Zetsu is his creation, and not even a single one of the Shiro Zetsu was loyal to him either��


    Even Obito to whom he had nned to leave as a subordinate to keep watch over Nagato, also betrayed him.


    Nagato himself was never informed of anything, but that doesn��t matter anyway.


    Overall, all of Uchiha Madara��s arrangements ofing back to life in his prime actually turned into nothing more than a joke.


    If it was not for Kabuto, this unexpected person to suddenly appear with Uchiha Madara��s Edo Tensei, then things would have been too different.


    And how did Kabuto even obtain Uchiha Madara��s cells for Edo Tensei? Obviously, because of Kuro Zetsu��s lead who wanted Madara to be the Jinchuriki of Juubi to revive Kaguya with Madara as the sacrifice. If not for his usefulness for reviving Kaguya, Madara may have never even gotten the chance to return to the Shinobi World after he had ventured into the afterlife.


    The experiences of both Orochimaru and Madara are a lesson for Kuroto. From Orochimaru, Kuroto has learned how to cultivate a loyal subordinate, and from Madara, Kuroto has learned what not to do in order to not dig his own grave.


    Well anyway, aftering out of the Flying Fortress, Kuroto used the Tenseigan Chakra Mode to go towards the Land of grass, and specifically to Kusagakure in the Land of Grass.


    Since Kuruto has made up his mind, so he will obviously act on it as soon as he can.


    To train powerful Shinobi, proper training from a young age is very essential, all viges do so, and Konoha is no exception to this, with most of the children entering into the Academy by the age of eight years in the times of peace, of course, war times are another matter altogether and then there are also other exceptions like Namikaze Minato, Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Itachi.


    But the official training as a shinobi can bemenced a few years earlier.


    Gaara is at the right age for the start of his training, but the Kid��s temperament is still not right, as he is more of a silent type, having a friend or two who are opposite to his character will not only improve his temperament, but it will also induce apetitive spirit.


    Therefore, Kuroto��s goal this time is Uzumaki Karin, who was one of the threest known descendants of the Uzumaki n.. actually, five if you count Senju Tsunade��s quarter Uzumaki lineage.


    But anyway, Uzumaki Karin not only has the lineage of the Uzumaki n but also a cheerful personality, overall, she could have been a pretty strong Kunoichi in the original story.


    As a descendant of the Uzumaki n, Karin��s talent is unquestionable. Even if she did not receive any formal education as a Kunoichi from a young age that should have been given to an Uzumaki, and even under the extremely harsh growth environment where she was repeatedly abused of her ability to heal others, she was still pretty decent where she could use few of the most dangerous techniques like ��Chakra Suppression Technique��, ��Adamantine Attacking Chains��, ��Heal Bite��, ��Mind��s Eye of Kagura��, ��Chakra Transfer Technique��. All these techniques show that Uzumaki Karin��s talent is incredible, it��s just that she never got the chance to bloom unlike the other Uzumakis of that time.


    Heck, she could have been the best Medical-nin had she received Senju Tsunade��s teachings.


    So, with all that said, Kuroto finds her to be very useful, and she might even be able to be Kuroto��sb assistant�� the same way Kabuto is to Orochimaru. After all, it would be a waste to let such an unpolished diamond remain buried.


    As such Kuroto hase to Kusagakure.


    In fact, Kuroto is also very eager to witness Karin��s growth, he wonders what level of strength Karin can achieve in the future under his tutge.


    This is obviously not the first time he hase to Kusagakure, but this time the state of the vige seemed a little different.


    After disguising himself as amon citizen, Kuroto strolled through the streets of Kusagakure.


    Having been to Sunagakure only a few days ago, Kuroto can clearly recognize that Kusagakure seemed to be more lively than Sunagakure.


    Especially the missionmission center, shinobi were continuouslying and going to the missionmission center.


    Driven by curiosity, Kuroto observed the Mission Commission Center and soon found out the reason for such a high number ofmissions.


    The fees of eachmission are significantly lowerpared to what fees Konoha as well as other great shinobi viges charge. In fact, it is as low as one-quarter of the average fees Konoha charges from its clients.


    ��Low price to remain in business, huh?�� �C After getting the answer, Kuroto was no longer interested. In the shinobi world, if a small vige like Kusagakure wants to survive then lowering theirmission fees is the only option they have.


    But it must never be forgotten that Shinobis are not machines, once injured, they too require time to recover, raising new shinobi alone takes up a lot of time. Therefore, Kusagakure may be able topete against great viges with such low fees for some time, but it will neverst for too long. After all,pared to great shinobi viges, viges like Kusagakurecks the necessary foundation as well as top-levelbat powers.


    Well, anyway, after taking his stroll around Kusagakure, Kuroto activated his Byakugan and soon noticed several chakra signatures that were distinct and powerful, at the level that a Jonin has.


    But two specific chakra signatures caught his attention, both of them seemed very simr and reminded Kuroto of that distinct Uzumaki Chakra, out of these two, one of the Charka was somewhat less but it was brimming with vitality, while the other was not the same, it was losing all its vitality, and was on the verge of extinguishing�� it seemed very close to death.


    Following the direction of this particr Chakra source, Kuroto soon reached a dpidated hut at one of the corners of the vige.


    Around the same time, Kuroto arrived near the hut, a shinobi that was dressed in the Kusagakure��sbat uniform gone, and a bandage wrapped around his hand, walked outside with an annoyed look, ��The effect seems to be worsening day by day�� All my injuries haven��t even recovered even after I took so many bites�� what a waste!��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 598 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 345: A Mother’s Last Breath

    Chapter 345: A Mother��s Last Breath


    Trantor��s Note: From this chapter onwards, most of the Jutsu and techniques will now be used in their Japanese Trantions, except for the ones that do not have their Japanese names on Narutopedia (Naruto Fandom).


    Also, we are changing the Rein Wheel techniques into the official names.


    That is to say, Rein Wheel Push will be Shinra Tensei.


    And Rein Wheel Pull will be Bansho Ten��in.


    ����������������������������������������������������������..


    Hearing the words of this Kusagakure shinobi who just walked out of that hut, Kuroto squinted, upon observing carefully, Kuroto noticed that there were traces of foreign chakra present in his body, and this chakra is exactly the same as one of the two chakras Kuroto is sensinging from inside the hut.


    After this Kusagakure shinobi walked away, Kuroto quietly made his way inside the dpidated hut.


    The house was extremely small with only two rooms, one being the sanitary section while the other room is being used for all other purposes.


    The first thing that greeted Kuroto��s eye in the second room was a little girl probably around six or seven years old with a small bowl in one of her little hands, holding a spoon in the other through which she was feeding the adultdy with pale and faded red hair.


    Thedy wore disheveled clothes and looking at the parts that were uncovered with clothing all Kuroto saw were bite marks��rge and small, of all sizes probably hundreds if not thousands of bite marks.


    In fact, some bite marks still had traces of blood indicating that they were not healing.


    Moreover, if Kuroto did not guess wrong, the age of thisdy is probably in her thirties but looked much older�� her face was pale and sickly, her eyes sunken inside,rge dark circles under the eyes, and even her red hair that symbolizes her Uzumaki descent were pale and faded nearly white, her body was clearly malnourished as bones were protruding from her body��


    Even Kuroto who has seen many kinds of scenes was left shocked looking at the state of thisdy. The mere fact that she is still alive after suffering such horrendous treatment is already a big surprise.


    Then Kuroto��s eyes turned on the bowl held by the little girl with bright red hair�� the bowl contained basic porridge that the poorest ss eats, and the worst thing is that the porridge contained very few grains of cereals, directly showcasing the cause of malnutrition that thedy is suffering from.


    Looking at the girl with spectacles trembling and controlling her tears Kuroto finally reacted and understood the entire situation.


    Kuroto was curious previously, why is Kusagakure lowering themission fees so much, and still maintaining theirpletion without sustaining heavy losses in the number of their shinobi�� the reason is all too clear now.


    This dying woman who is an Uzumaki, and also (most likely) Oka-san of Karin is giving Kusagakure the confidence to be able to do so.


    Those bite marks are a clear indication that Karin probably inherited ��Heal Bite�� from her Oka-san.


    Karin��s Oka-san��s ability to heal other��s injuries through ��Heal Bite�� readily decreases the cost of medical care�� as well as decreases the amount of time required by Shinobi to heal generally making it possible for Kusagakure to be able to maintain their taskpletion records even at such lowmission fees.


    ��Sigh, they really are being a bit too extreme�� rather than using her, they are exploiting her down to the death�� Idiots, Kusagakure shinobi do not even understand the value of talent�� no to be exact, they do not even regard her as a human being�� but I suppose this is nothing new in this shinobi world, using and exploiting others is amon thing.�� �C thought Kuroto.


    Even if Kuroto is already used to it, looking at the state of this woman Kuroto really felt pity for her��


    While Kuroto stood there, the two Uzumaki did not even react to his arrival, they were already used to such intrusion�� such a thing was nothing new��


    But Kuroto could see fear in the eyes of the girl and indifference in the eyes of thedy��


    Kuroto sighed and walked forward, he came by the bed, stood by the side of the little girl, and while lightly patting her shoulder he whispered little, ��Let me see the condition of your Oka-san����


    Karin was visibly surprised and looked at Kuroto with widened eyes. She tried to speak something�� but for some reason, she did not try to oppose Kuroto�� perhaps it was because she could sense a very calm and gentle chakra she has ever felt from this person�� And for some reason, it soothed her.


    Kuroto went closer to thedy lying on the bed, and carefully checked her condition with Byakugan from up close. After a bit of observation�� Kuroto finally shook his head.


    Karin��s Oka-san��s vitality has almost run out�� if anything, it wouldn��t even be wrong to say that she is alive only by sheer will�� all her body functions are on the verge of stopping.


    If anything the most she can live is probably a day�� or two at most, and that too if she doesn��t heal others through ��Heal Bite��, if she heals others with ��heal bite�� then there is no telling how early she will die.


    ��If overused, ��Heal Bite�� overdraws vitality from the source���� �C If ��Heal Bite�� is used properly then there is no problem considering Uzumaki Descent but otherwise, it will only lead to death.


    At this time, a shinobi walked inside the house. He has ck hair of shoulder length that wasbed backward, with grey pupilless eyes, and he wore a Kusagakure forehead protector along with a ck Kimono.


    He did not even bother to knock on the door, just walked inside as if he was in his own house�� while walking into the room that Kuroto, Karin, and her mother were, he spoke, ��Come on Katsumi (Assumed as Karin��s mother��s name.)�� it��s time�� we have suffered heavy losses in a war�� you have t-���� �C and he suddenly came to a stop midway as he noticed a stranger.


    And because the stranger was not dressed as a Kusagakure Shinobi but as a normal civilian, Zosui (name of this Kusagakure Shinobi) asked with a frown while he raised his guard against the other party, ��Hey, who are you? What are you doing here, civilians are not allowed here!��


    Kuroto who was currently in a civilian��s disguise did not bother to answer, as he just stretched out his hand towards Zosui and muttered, ��Bansho Ten��in!��


    Even before Zosui could make out the situation or put up a resistance, all he saw was a stinging coldness in those eyes looking at him with indifference before his neck was crushed with so much force that his head twisted backward�� hanging. He was dead.


    Plop��


    After killing him, Kuroto released him and Zosui��s corpse fell on the floor.


    Both Karin and her mother were extremely surprised and shocked by what suddenly happened, the mother even pulled out a Kunai that was hidden beneath the pillow and got up to protect her daughter from this dangerous person. Positioning the Kunai over Kuroto��s neck she asked vigntly, ��What do you want to do with us��?��


    Kuroto did not try to resist and while raising his hands upwards in surrender, he said, ��Don��t be afraid, I am no one dangerous�� and I am certainly not here to hurt either of you����


    ��Says the guy who is in a disguise and killed a Jonin ss shinobi in less than two seconds that too without breaking any sweat. I am the one who decides whether you are dangerous to us or not�� answer me�� who are you? And what do you want from us?�� �C questioned Katsumi. Although she was on verge of death, when it came to her daughter��s safety she was nothing short of the fiercest and dangerous tigress out there��


    However, Kuroto did not panic, he just lifted off his disguise to show his true appearance and said, ��My name is Kuroto. And I was here to save your daughter�� I did not expect that I would find a mother here too if only I hade a few days earlier�� maybe����


    Before Kuroto couldplete his sentence, Uzumaki Katsumi interrupted her midway, ��Why would a Konoha Shinobi, more so of the Hyuga ne here to save us? No, the better question is, how in the world did you even figure out about us being here in Kusagakure?��


    Kuroto said, ��Obtaining intelligence about Uzumaki being present was just a coincidence, as for the purpose of saving her�� well, it has nothing to do with Konoha, for now at least. It is my selfish reason�� and you should be very clear that if your daughter stays in Kusagakure any longer, she will end up just like you����


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Katsumi��s hand that held a Kunai trembled and it started to cut through Kuroto��s skin, but she regained herposure, and said, ��No, she�� Karin is much more talentedpared to me�� The leader of Kusagakure has promised that he would allow Karin to enter the shinobi academy�� and she wouldn��t end up like me�� she will get to live�� better�� cough-cough�� she will live a well enough life.��


    Kurotoughed hearing her, ��Hahaha�� I wonder what��s more funny, whether it is the fact that you decided to believe him, or the fact that you are not trying to convince me here but yourself����


    Hearing Kuroto��s words she was suddenly silent, and her hand started trembling more and more, so much the Kunai in her hand further started to cut through Kuroto��s skin and blood started to flow out, but Kuroto still did not panic, he was still standing thereposed.


    Now Katsumi was silent, she did not know how to retort anymore. For her who is on the verge of death, securing a home for her only daughter is the reason why she is doing everything. She knows that she would die within a few days anyway, if her death could ensure her daughter��s safety, then she would give up everything to ensure that her daughter lives on.


    This is the only thought that has been pushing her to stay alive as long as possible. Her daughter will be part of Kusagakure in exchange for her life, it is not a bad deal, right?


    Kuroto sighed.


    From a certain perspective, Uzumaki Katsumi did achieve her goal. Uzumaki Karin did be part of Kusagakure, but whether she was epted within was another matter altogether.


    Even after Katsumi��s death, Karin��s status did not change, she was treated as nothing more than a tool that only existed to be used by Kusagakure to heal their shinobi. Karin did not receive any formal Kunoichi training�� nothing at all�� stunting her growth and thwarting her potential.


    The home Katsumi always wanted to give her daughter in Kusagakure was never given to her.


    While Katsumi was busy thinking whatever, Kuroto looked at the little girl who lookedpletely helpless and asked, ��So your name is Karin, right? Do you want to stay here forever or would you like toe with me? At the very least, I can guarantee that you will never be treated the way you are being treated here.��


    Normally, these words all sound too sweet and hardly believable, but because Kuroto was speaking the truth so there were no fluctuations in his chakra, as such Karin knew that this person named Hyuga Kuroto was indeed speaking the truth.


    Besides, from beginning to end he did not attack either of the two, not even when the Kunai her mother put over his neck had already started to cut through his neck and was reaching up to the bone, which further reassured her, that he did not mean any harm to either of the two. After all, this person was able to kill a Jonin with little to no effort, so Karin knew that if he wanted he could have forcefully taken her away and neither she nor her mother would have been able to put up any resistance, there was no need to ask her.


    But before she decides on anything, Karin asked one thing, ��Will you take my Oka-san with you?��


    Kuroto doesn��t really have any problem with it and nodded without a second thought, ��Of course, she cane.��


    Hearing a positive reply, Karin immediately urged Katsumi, ��Oka-san, please let��s go with him�� you should also be able to sense that he is not lying�� please, let��s just leave from here����


    Katsumi looked at Karin with a tangled expression, firstly because she did not expect that her daughter hated Kusagakure so much, perhaps it was not surprising considering that this vige has already killed her, and the second reason was that Katsumi knows that she is going to die soon��


    This person may have been honest to both of them, but even Katsumi realizes that he knows that she would not live more than a few days��


    ��And if we really go, then all my life was meaningless�� I did everything for-�� no that��s not the right way of thinking�� before my death, I can still do one thing for Karin���� �C thought Katsumi with a determined expression.


    Kuroto noticed that change in expression and he was really curious what the dying mother is going to do.


    Katsumi stared at Kuroto and asked with a serious expression, ��Can you assure my daughter��s safety until she is strong enough to protect herself?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��I can assure you�� I can also assure you that after following me, she will get to live as a human being, not like a tool����


    Hearing Kuroto��s reply, Katsumi nodded as her hand loosened and the Kunai in her hand dropped to the ground.


    Next, she turned around and slowly walked towards Karin, then kneeled down to be at the same height as her daughter.


    At this time, she had light tears flowing down her eyes. She held her daughter��s cheek and said, ��Oka-san is sorry Karin-chan, but she won��t be able to stay with you any longer while alive, but you do not need to worry�� Oka-san will always remain in your heart�� she will always watch over�� she will always protect you����


    Karin was confused for a while, she couldn��t understand what Katsumi was speaking�� after all, this person has said that they both cane with him�� so why can��t Oka-san stay with her?


    And before she knew it Karin��s eyes became wet, she did not want this�� her Oka-san could finally live but-�� but why�� why always her?


    Katsumi smiled gently and wiped away Karin��s tears as she said, ��Remember, strong Kunoichi do not cry����


    Karin nodded as he tried her best to hold her tears from flowing out of her eyes.


    Katsumi nodded in approval, ��That��s my girl���� and caressed Karin��s head. Then she hugged her daughter with all her strength, burying Karin��s head in her bosom while Karin did everything she could to not cry.


    While continuing to carcass her daughter��s back, Katsumi tapped on Karin��s neck with her index and middle finger immediately following which an Uzumaki n symbol appeared at the back part of Karin��s neck.


    Katsumi��s action did not go unnoticed by Kuroto, and he was surprised to find that Katsumi��s entire chakra and whatever lifeforce she had left was flowing inside that Uzumaki n symbol.


    After a full two minutes of transfer, the Uzumaki Symbol glowed with a crimson light simr to Karin��s hair, then soon vanished as if it did not exist at all.


    Immediately, after which, all of Katsumi��s hair turned pure white, and her hollow eyes lost the color of life, indicating that she was now dead, but just before her death, Katsumi whispered to Kuroto, ��Please protect my daughter.��


    From Karin��s reaction, Kuroto was sure that the little girl did not notice what her mother did.


    Karin may have not felt what her mother did, but she did notice the loss of life from her mother��s body. And with Katsumi��s death, Karin broke down�� but she did not cry�� she is a strong Kunoichi. But�� But�� even if she had long expected that this day woulde soon, she never expected that it woulde so soon�� just as things were going to change.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 599 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 346: A Name, huh?

    Chapter 346: A Name, huh?


    After quietly taking away Katsumi��s dead body out of Kusagakure along with Karin, the two buried Katsumi on top of a cliff in thend of Fire where people seldom venture.


    Standing in front of the tree under which Katsumi��s body was buried, Karin looked down silently.


    Kuroto caressed her head and lightly said, ��It��s okay to cry it out����


    While choking and resisting tears, Karin shook her head, ��Oka-san said that strong Kunoichi does not cry�� I can��t cry I�� I have to be strong like Oka-san����


    Kuroto said lightly, ��It��s okay to cry today����


    As said before, weakness is a sin in this Shinobi World�� but crying and mourning someone��s death is not a sign of weakness��


    Kuroto knows exactly what Karin feels, after all, he too lost his parents at an early age and had to rely only upon himself to survive.


    It was Yui who taught him that crying is allowed�� if we are sad�� if it is hurting�� then crying eases away our pain�� it��s never a sign of weakness��


    For a little girl who is only about six years old, it is natural to cry after losing the only person who cared and loved her to death��


    Kuroto said gently, ��It��s okay to cry today, I am giving you the permission.��


    With Kuroto��s permission, Karin could no longer resist, and tears that she has been trying to resist for so long broke out at once.


    And she cried, she cried hard, she vented out all her sadness and loneliness, all this while, the Uzumaki symbol behind her neck glowed and spread an unknown warmth in her heart.


    Karin remembers this warmth, it��s what she felt with her Oka-san by her side�� and this warmth reassured Karin that even if gone, her Oka-san was still with her.


    Kuroto curiously looked at the symbol, and he could perceive what was happening�� but he did not speak anything. That Uzumaki n symbol stores Uzumaki Katsumi��s Chakra as well as life force, and perhaps even a shard of her soul which is why she can perceive Karin��s emotion and act on it.


    After a while, when Karin had finally calmed down, she said to the stone tablet between the giant roots of the tree, ��I will be the strongest Kunoichi in existence�� and I will make you proud Oka-san�� Until next time����


    Leaving this sentence she turned around and spoke to Kuroto, ��Let��s go Kuroto-sama.��


    Kuroto nodded while secretly ncing at the elusive image of Uzumaki Katsumi standing before the tree he was able to perceive.


    He did not tell Karin about this because Katsumi signaled him to keep quiet, to which he nodded.


    With Karin finally was ready to go, Kuroto took her to the Ancor Vantian.


    Karin was honestly very surprised by looking at Ancor Vantian�� it was like from those fairy tales�� floating castles�� it just that the appearance of the castle looked quite shabby�� but she did not mind��


    Karin repeatedly asked many questions from Kuroto, he did answer the ones that he was okay to let Karin know at this point�� and did not answer the ones that he was not okay with.


    The arrival of Karin surprised Gaara, and he was quite nervous now.


    In Suna, Gaara��s situation is simr to Naruto��s, Gaara does not have any friends�� he has always desired for others to acknowledge his existence and befriend him but unfortunately never have been.


    So when Karin arrived at Ancor Vantian, Gaara was nervous about whether she will treat him the same way he was treated at Suna.


    Karin obviously did not have any prejudices against Gaara. Besides, she was able to feel that Gaara��s chakra gave her a protective feeling�� And since Shukaku��s chakra waspletely sealed and since Karin is not yet proficient enough to sense such hidden chakra so she was unable to sense the evil chakra of Ichibi.


    As such, she stared at Gaara curiously�� but if you ask her, she was more curious about the Kanji character on Gaara��s forehead than Gaara himself.


    Kuroto said looking at the two children, ��Alright both of you introduce yourselves����


    Karin was the first one to speak, ��I am Uzumaki Karin, I want to be the strongest Kunoichi, nice to meet you����


    Karin��s cheerful attitude towards him surprised Gaara and after a bit of hesitation he finally bowed and introduced himself, ��I am Gaara, Jinchuriki of Ichibi, Shukaku�� my dream is to be a strong Shinobi worthy of Kuroto-sama��s recognition����


    Karin nodded, then asked curiously while tilting her head, ��What��s a Jinchuriki? And what��s Ichibi?��


    Gaara suddenly came to halt, he was not sure whether he should inform her of Shukaku�� for that reason, he looked at Kuroto who has already started to walk somewhere.


    Perhaps it was because Kuroto felt Gaara��s gaze, he suddenly came to a halt and said, ��It��s up to you Gaara-Kun�� if you feel like it, then you can otherwise you don��t have to.��


    Gaara was silent, meanwhile, Karin turned towards the fourth person standing in the room and asked him, ��What is your name Ojii-san?��


    Asked by Karin, the fourth person who has been silent until now, tilted his head in confusion and said lightly�� ��I do not have a name����


    Karin was confused, ��Why not?��


    Gaara was also confused, he has yet to recognize who this person is even though he feels that this person is familiar.


    Kazekage puppet was confused and after a while of silence, he said, ��I was never given a name����


    ��Why not?�� �C Karin asked again.


    Kazekage puppet said, ��I do not know, perhaps Kuroto-sama may know����


    ��Why would he know? Don��t parents give names to their children? He is certainly not your parent, so how can he know?�� �C Karin was getting more and more confused as she talked with this Ojii-san.


    Now even Gaara was looking at the conversation of the two�� he was also very curious.


    While Kazekage Puppet looked at Kuroto for answers and exnations�� he was toote as Kuroto had already left the room and gone somewhere else.


    ��


    On Kuroto��s side.


    After having left the room to give some time to the two kids to befriend each Kuroto was now thinking of the training n for the two.


    Because of the early awakening of Sand Release within him, Gaara��s starting point can be said to be second only to Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Shisui of the same generation. Even if Kuroto does not interfere, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that Gaara can naturally grow into a very top-tier Kage ss shinobi on his own.


    But since Kuroto has taken Gaara under his wing, so obviously Kuroto is unsatisfied with anything below top-tier Super Kage ss.


    After all, anything below the level of Super Kage is pretty much useless during the fourth great shinobi war. And Kuroto obviously needs Gaara to at least be on the level of Senjutsu enhanced Kurama Mode Uzumaki Naruto, below that is pointless.


    With that intent in mind, and taking Gaara��s fighting style in mind�� Kuroto has to formte a training n.


    After thinking a little, Kuroto decided not to go with any fancy training ns but instead started with training Gaara��s basic Taijutsu skills with minimum reliance over Sand Armor��


    Regardless of the natural abilities brought by Kekkei Genkai, two factors are what actually determine the strength of a shinobi.


    One is fighting wisdom, the ability to fully disy their own strength. Many people have the first ability, and yet not everyone has the ability to fully disy their strength in a battle.


    Take Hiruko as an example, even with five Kekkei Genkai, he lost and had to sacrifice his legs and hands, meanwhile, Yondaime-sama single-handedly with his Hiraishin no Jutsu and Rasengan became the most feared shinobi of the third great shinobi war.


    So just having strength is not enough, training fighting wisdom is much more important.


    The second factor is none other than Chakra control.


    Chakra is the root of all Jutsu, so the better and finer Chakra control, the better a shinobi will be at all forms ofbats.


    And since Gaara has always been strong since early childhood, therefore, he does not have appropriate fighting wisdom. Gaara sure can overwhelm others with his superior strength, but when to put against someone of the same age and simr strength, there are very high chances that he will be the one to lose.


    This is clearly disyed from his panic and shock when fighting Rock Lee, and Uchiha Sasuke. Although Gaara did not lose, when he was on the verge of losing as he was seriously overwhelmed.


    Especially against Uchiha Sasuke, when Gaara was on the verge of losing control in the canon.


    As such, Kuroto nned a physique training n for Gaara.


    Besides, Taijutsubat is the best method to beat in fighting wisdom within someone. In a fast-paced taijutsu fight, one must learn to predict the opponent��s next move, learn to use fakes, mislead others, look for gaps and opportunities, and also learn to figure out traps and all, sobat experience increases readily.


    As such, Taijutsu is the best.


    After Gaara��s training n was decided, the next up is Karin. And Kuroto ns to not train Karin for the time being.


    This is not because Kuroto couldn��t think up a training n for Karin, but it is because while Karin lived in Kusagakure, she did not receive appropriate nutrition. As such, even though she is an Uzumaki, he physique is still quite weak.


    Before starting to train, Karin needs to recover ande to a normal point otherwise there will be a negative sequ.


    Of course, Kuroto isn��t going to keep her free while she recovers.


    With Karin��s talent and her Uzumaki descent, Kuroto is of course unsatisfied if she ends up being just part of the support and logistics department. She has to be someone of the same level as Gaara. Someone who can fight alongside Gaara at the same level while also restrains him should Shukaku get out of control.


    For this purpose, Kuroto is going to start her teachings in calligraphy and train her calction abilities, which are extremely essential for Fuinjutsu.


    Karin is an Uzumaki, so teaching her Uzumaki Fuinjutsu is obvious. But Fuinjutsu of course requires many things, which have to be taught to her.


    Training her calction abilities will not only be helpful in Fuinjutsu but also make a base for her when she starts learning biotechnology, as she will be Kuroto��s assistant so that is a necessity.


    With everything decided, Kuroto summoned the Kazekage puppet and instructed him on everything, who nodded ever so respectfully.


    And with everything is taken care of, Kuroto was about to leave, just then Kazekage puppet suddenly spoke, ��Kuroto-sama�� why do I have no name?��


    Kuroto was surprised by the sudden question, and asked curiously, ��Why the sudden interest in a name?��


    Kazkekage puppet narrated Karin��s and Gaara��s questions a while ago and then spoke after thinking a little, ��Everyone has a name, Gaara-sama, Karin-sama, Itachi-sama, Shisui-sama, Pakura-sama, Shinichi-sama, only I don��t, why is that?��


    Kuroto was surprised, ��Suddenly asking for a name, huh? I wonder what will be the next change.��


    Kuroto honestly never expected that the Kazekage puppet would suddenly ask for a name, it almost seems that he is turning into a living form��


    After thinking a little, Kuroto said, ��Now that you mention it, you do need a name�� hmm, let��s do it this way, since the two of them asked you, how about I entrust them with this�� let the two of them work on a name for you�� this will be their first challenge in their Shinobi path.��


    Kazekage Puppet nodded and then left to tell Gaara and Karin their first challenge.


    With that out of the way, Kuroto smiled and started walking towards the exit of Ancor Vantian.


    This time for the n of bringing subordinates, Kuroto went on with his Sensei��s approach. Intervening and helping the children when their hearts were most vulnerable and they were in the most critical situations of their lives.


    Kuroto being their savior naturally earned him all of their trust, so Kuroto believes that as long as both of them are properly brainwashed, and treated with care either of the two will not hesitate to give up their lives if Kuroto asks. Which is the kind of undying and unquestionable loyalty Kuroto wants.


    Satisfied, Kuroto walked flew out of Ancor Vantian, and went to the meeting ce agreed on with Shisui.


    In the past few days, everywhere Kuroto went, he used the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, so not many days have passed. As such Shisui, who wasing normally from the Land of Wind obviously did not reach Konohagakure yet.


    After meeting with Shisui, both of them went to Konoha.


    ��


    A few dayster.


    Konohagakure, Hokage Office.


    When Kuroto and Shisui returned and passed on Kazekage-dono��s scroll to Hokage-sama they also learned about the mission of Kakashi and Guy.


    Both of them had already returned two days ago with the agreement from Raikage. And Raikage had obviously agreed to join the raid.


    While Sandaime read the report, he was surprised by the act of Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui of saving Sunagkure from Ichibi��s rampage, as well as the execution of Ichibi Jinchuriki.


    While Sandaime chose to not pay much attention to the execution of Suna��s Jinchuriki, Sandaime especiallymended Shisui and Kuroto for their decision to interfere to stop Ichibi��s rampage. This will improve rtions between Konoha and Suna to some extent, which is exactly what is needed at this point in time.


    Next, Sandaime concluded the mission.


    With that out of the way, put away both the scroll and then ordered the four shinobi of the Anbu team-11, ��In the uing secret meeting, Team-11 will apany me as my guards, is that clear?��


    Sandaime has already attached great importance to eliminating Akatsuki, and because of the unclear identity of the spy, he has made sure to keep this raid a secret even from the other three elder advisors.


    After all, Akatsuki has too many rogue-nin of Konoha, there is no guarantee who is a spy, it is better to only keep the people with the least number involved in the entire raid.


    Sandaime can not ignore, the likes of Uchiha Shinichi, Hiruko, and Orochimaru to be part of Akatsuki.


    In regards to Sandaime��s order, neither of the four of Team-11 had any objections and they nodded at the same time, ��Yes Hokage-sama!��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 600 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 351: Happy B-day to me Again

Chapter 351: Happy B-day to me Again


    Happy Birthday to me!��


    I again wish myself a happy birthday coz�� today I am officially 21 years old��


    21, huh? Man if this isn��t an achievement, I don��t know what it�� NO like, seriously�� I am finally goddamn 21 years old!

 Chapter 347: Secret Meeting

    Chapter 347: Secret Meeting


    One weekter, somewhere around the western border of thend of Fire.


    Inside an underground cave sat three people with three people around a round stone table, while a single person stood at the back of each of the three. The flickering mes of the candles made their shadows sway back and forth.


    These three people sitting around the round stone table are none other than the Sandaime Hokage of Konoha, Yondaime Raikage of Kumo, and Yondaime Kazekage of Suna.


    While the people standing behind them are Nara Shikaku, Mabui, and Baki respectively.


    After a long silence, Sandaime Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen was the first one to break the silence�� while holding his tobo pipe in one hand, he passed on all the information Konoha has collected of Akatsuki to the other two Kages, and said, ��Please look at this.��


    Receiving the information, Kazekage briefly nced at the data collected by Konoha, and his face can��t help but be gloomy.


    Smack�� Crush��


    While Raikage on the other hand smacked the table and shouted, ��Akatsuki Organization has grown to such a degree�� Hokage�� your Konoha has inescapable responsibility in this����


    Hokage nodded and said lightly, ��I do not intend to shirk the responsibility that Konoha bears�� but right now our top priority is to get rid of the threat of the Akatsuki Organization that is destabilizing the shinobi world by tilting the bnce of power.��


    Kazekage said, ��Uchiha Shinichi with Mangekyou Sharingan, Sasori with hundreds of puppets which also includes the puppet of the previous Kazekage, Immortal Kakuzu of Takigakure with five hearts, Hiruko with five Kekkei Genkai, an unknown individual with Space-Time Jutsu, Biwa Juzo one of the former Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Kirigakure wielder of Kubikiribocho, Shinno Jinchuriki of Demon Moryo of the destroyed Land of Demons, Orochimaru one of the three Sannin of Konoha and a nt-like creature, apart from these there is also that leader of Akatsuki����


    The more he read, the more worried Kazekage got and finally can��t help but sigh, ��I never would have expected that Akatsuki Organization would have grown to such a point�� if they are allowed to continue anymore, they will soon subvert the pattern of the Shinobi World.��


    Nara Shikaku shook his head, and said ��No Kazekage-dono.�� �C while Hokage continued Nara Shikaku��s words with a deep voice, ��They have already begun to subvert the pattern of the shinobi world, one shinobi vige cannot deal with Akatsuki Organization alone��bined power is needed.��


    Raikage said, ��Who will be participating in this joint raid from your viges?��


    Sandaime groaned and replied, ��From Konoha, I will personally take action, then Jiraiya, additionally, Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi Patriarch��s too, and our most elite team consisting of, Hatake Kakashi Uchiha Shisui, Hyuga Kuroto, Might Guy will also be participating, finally a few other highly trusted Anbu will also be participating in the operation.��


    Kazekage said, ��From Suna, I will personally participate, Honored Siblings, as well as Pakura and a few selected Anbu, will also be participating in the raid.��


    Seeing that both Hokage and Kazekage wereing in person as well as bringing some of their best men, Raikage nodded in satisfaction then said, ��That��s good, from Kumo I will personally participate, apart from me Bee and Yugito Nii, as well as some other highly trusted Anbu and Jonin will be participating together with me.��


    When Hokage and Kazekage heard the names of Bee and Yugito Nii participating in the raid, both of them showed an unexpected look.


    This raid against Akatsuki is extremely dangerous, the fact that Raikage is willing to bring both of the Jinchuriki was surprising, this also shows Raikage determination to eradicate Akatsuki Organization.


    ��


    Outside the cave where the three Kage were gathered, all the other apanying shinobi were standing guard here.


    At this time, Jiraiya came next to Kuroto and asked in a low voice, ��Are you sure that the leader of the Akatsuki Organization has the Rinnegan dojutsu?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��The information I have obtained says so Jiraiya-sama�� as for whether it is really true? I cannot be sure, but perhaps it is true as having the Rinnegan dojutsu might give the leader of Akatsuki Organization enough power to rein in individuals as strong as the members of Akatsuki Organization.��


    Jiraiya sighed and his face now had a tangled expression.


    When Jiraiya learned the news about the leader of Akatsuki having the Rinnegan, the first person Jiraiya recalled was obviously that red-haired silent child named Nagato from the three children he taught in the Land of Rain during his three years stay in Land of Rain.


    Even though Nagato did not have any special control over those Dojutsu back then, the ocr power that dojutsu had made Jiraiya believe that they are perhaps truly Rinnegan.


    At that time, Jiraiya even believed Nagato to be the ��Child of the Prophecy�� who would bring a great revolution to the shinobi world. Who can save this shinobi world, but s that did not happen. After returning to Konoha Jiraiya heard of the death of the three�� this news devasted him, and since then Jiraiya did not venture to the Land of Rain due to obvious reasons��


    After a long silence, Jiraiya said with a said voice, ��If�� this information is correct�� *haah* then perhaps I know�� who the mysterious leader of the Akatsuki Organization is.��


    ��What��?! Who?�� �C Kuroto eximed (faked) in a surprised look.


    Jiraiya shook his head and does not seem to want to talk about this anymore, instead, he spoke, ��Even Orochimaru has joined the Akatsuki Organization�� I seemed to be able to save no one�� Will you be able to fight against Orochimaru should hee after you during this raid?��


    Kuroto said after a while of silence, ��There is no other option�� even if he was my Sensei�� even if he taught me many things�� but�� he has betrayed the vige and has joined hands with a criminal organization�� as his former disciple and subordinate�� if I have to fight against him, then I will do so without any hesitation.��


    This was of course a lie, Orochimaru has already betrayed Akatsuki long ago, but there was no need to inform others of this. In fact, Kuroto also did not inform the vigers of the betrayal and death of Shinno, the reason is of course to make everyone take this battle extremely seriously�� the more awed everyone will be of the Akatsuki, the more cautious they will act, the more chances of sess of this operation.


    Jiraiya sighed after hearing Kuroto��s words, it was his duty to bring back Orochimaru all along, but he failed and now this happened�� as a teacher and a friend he is being proven to be a failure.


    One disciple died and he couldn��t do anything, the other has turned into the leader of a criminal organization. One friend ismenting the pain of losing her otouto and lover while the other has taken the road of no return, and even joined a terrorist organization, and yet he couldn��t do anything to save either.


    If that��s not a failure then what is?


    Not wanting to talk anymore, Jiraiya turned around and walked away�� perhaps he wanted to be alone for some time?


    Kuroto knows that Jiraiya is struggling but he cannot take care of the old man�� Right now, his entire focus is on Akatsuki Organization.


    The people present here, make up a pretty strong lineup.


    From Kumo��s side, Kuroto easily recognized Killer Bee, Yugito Nii who was ring daggers at Kuroto and the rest of the team -11, then there is youngzy Darui, C, Samui, and Mabui being present inside the cave.


    From Suna, Kuroto could see Honored Siblings of Suna, Pakura, as well as Maki (Pakura��s disciple), with Baki being present inside.


    Lastly, from Konoha, there is, Jiraiya, Shisui, Kuroto, Kakashi, Might Guy, Yamanaka Inoichi, Akimichi Choza, and finally Shikaku Nara being present inside the cave.


    While supporting his chin, Kuroto thought, ��Counting three Kages, Jiraiya-sama, Shisui, Jinchuriki of Hachibi and Nibi, Elder Chiyo, and finally Pakura. There are already nine Kage-ss individuals present here�� Then if I count Ino-Shika-Cho Patriarchs, Kakashi, Guy, Elder Ebizo, Baki, Maki (who is surprisingly extra strongpared to the original story because of Pakura being alive here), Darui, C, Samui, and Mabui, there are more than twelve Elite Jonin ss Shinobi, and finally, I am also here��


    So, I think the chances of us winning against Akatsuki, especially with an element of surprise are quite high����


    And this is obviously not the final raid�� Suna may not have deployed many Anbu because of what recently transpired in Suna, but Konoha and Kumo are not the same�� more of the direct Anbu will be participating in the raid.


    ��If nothing goes wrong, I might be able to take advantage of the chaos and take away the Rinnegan pair from the eyes of Nagato.�� �C this thought shed in Kuroto��s mind.


    Kuroto is actually very interested in the prophecy of the Great Toad Sage Gamamaru. ording to his prophecy, a revolution is inevitable, and such a revolution will be brought on by the ��Child of Prophecy�� which means that in a certain way the resurrection of Otsutsuki Kaguya will happen regardless of other��s actions.


    So Kuroto is a little curious, what exactly will happen should the Rinnegan that can bring back Kaguya is obtained by him�� will Juubi still be revived? Will Kaguya stille back or is it not going to be the case?


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 601 on ******* Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 348: Shikigami no Mai

    Chapter 348: Shikigami no Mai


    Whether it is Hokage, Raikage, or Kazekage, each of them is very eager to destroy the Akatsuki Organization as soon as possible, so they soon reached a consensus.


    In order to discuss a detailed n of action for the raid, Hokage also summoned Jiraiya, and Hyuga Kuroto into the cave. Raikage summoned, Shee, and Yugito Nii, while Kazekage summoned elder Ebizo and Pakura.


    Pointing at Kuroto, Sandaime introduced Kuroto to everyone, ��I think everyone here knows him, and for those who don��t, I will introduce him, he is Hyuga Kuroto�� and it was him who discovered the base of Akatsuki Organization�� if anyone has a question from him, they can directly ask him.��


    The Raikage was the first to question, ��Is the news about Hanzo��s death at the hands of the leader of Akatsuki Organization certain?��


    Kuroto nodded calmly, ��Yes, Hanzo died in a civil war within Amegakure, the leader of the winning side is someone who calls himself Pain�� It is said that Pain went on to execute all the rtives and friends of Hanzo in order to stop the ones who wouldtere back at him seeking revenge�� despite this, there are asional appearances of supporters of Hanzo but they are all unterally crushed by Pain himself�� Anyway, after taking control over Amegakure, Pain went on to establish Akatsuki Organization which we know is currently����


    Kazekage questioned, ��And the news about the leader of Akatsuki having the Rinnegan dojutsu?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��I cannot be certain about this as I have never seen them personally, but I did hear some mentions of Pain having the Rinnegan dojutsu, so it should be true.��


    Elder Ebizo questioned, ��The specific locations within Amegakure where the members of the Akatsuki Organization are in collective?��


    Kuroto thought about it a little and said, ��As I mentioned previously, the entire Amegakure is under Akatsuki Organization��s control so the entire vige is the base of Akatsuki, the members could be anywhere within the vige if they are present in Amegakure����


    Yugito Nii who was leaning on the sidewall said, ��Without a specific location how do weunch a surprise attack�� the vige is too big�� particr locations have to be determined first�� otherwise we will be discovered before we can reach up to the leader of Akatsuki!��


    Everyone nodded in agreement with Yugito��s words.


    Everyone present is an experienced shinobi, so everyone understands that the importance of intelligence is extremely important, warfare between shinobi is majorly warfare of intelligence. If they do not know the urate information of the point of attack then they cannotunch the surprise raid.


    Looking at the crowd, Kuroto felt a headache. Of course, he also understands the importance of intelligence, but what he has said is already everything he knows.


    Understanding everyone��s doubts, Kuroto said, ��I suggest that we gather all our forces andunch a surprise attack on Amegakure to ensure the sess of the operation.��


    ��Absurd!�� �C Shee immediately said.


    Kazekage also shook his head, ��The enemy we are facing is too dangerous�� I think you understand this full well Kuroto-Kun, it is too risky to act without sufficient intelligence.��


    Nara Patriarch nodded in agreement, and even Sandaime-sama��s expression was the same.


    At this time, Jiraiya volunteered, ��In that case how about I sneak into Amegakure for preliminary investigation of the exact location of Akatsuki Organization?�� Driven by his sense of responsibility, Jiraiya felt that he has to go to Amegakure in person, and if possible, persuade Nagato to return to the right path.


    Kuroto nced at Jiraiya and sighed, ��Does he really have such an ardent wish to die at the hands of his student?��


    Sandaime nodded, ��All right, be sure to be vignt.�� �C After all, it was just a reconnaissance mission, and Sandaime believed that with Jiraiya��s abilities there should be no problem to sneak into Amegakure and inquire their intelligence.


    But Kuroto was so not having it, and directly interjected, ��I object!�� �C Obviously he is not going to allow Jiraiya to just go to death, it��s fine if the old man wants to die, but Kuroto is not going to allow Jiraiya to waste their entire operation.


    It must not be forgotten that the current Amegakure is much more dangerouspared to the time when Jiraiya sneaked into Amegakure in the main Canon.


    Currently, almost all the members of Akatsuki are alive, and coupled with Hiruko also being there, if Jiraiya is discovered then he will die for sure.


    Jiraiya, as well as others, looked at Kuroto with a surprised expression, especially Sandaime, he has never seen Hyuga Kuroto act the way he was doing so here, feeling all the eyes upon him, Kuroto said with a deep voice, ��Once the investigation is discovered, and if the Akatsuki Organization is alerted�� the raid will fail without a doubt�� and there might even be repercussions����


    Jiraiya waved his hands with a smile, and said, ��Do not worry kid, my intelligence-gathering abilities are very good�� I won��t be discovered by th-����


    Before Jiraiya could finish his sentence, Kuroto interrupted him midway, ��I am not underestimating your abilities Jiraiya-sama, it��s just that this mission is too difficult.�� �C With a pause, Kuroto swept his gaze at everyone, and continued, ��I am afraid to say that no one here has this ability����


    Raikage grunted, ��Mind your tone brat!��


    While Yugito Nii snorted, ��If you can discover the intelligence on Akatsuki, then why can��t we?��


    Asked by Yugito Nii, Kuroto immediately activated his Byakugan and said, ��I have Byakugan�� in terms of sensory abilities, and intelligence gathering abilities no one here is as good as me�� Now prove me wrong!��


    ��You��!!!�� �C Yugito Nii stopped midway with anger clearly appearance on her face. More so because she did not have any retort, as when the mention of Byakugan came she was left speechless. After all, the reputation of Byakugan is undeniable.


    Even the others couldn��t support Yugito Nii��s argument and just chuckled lightly.


    With Yugito Nii silent, Kuroto continued, ��I would like everyone here to know that the Rain of Amegakure contains a special type of Chakra that is very-very hard to perceive, I suspect that the rain is a sensory type ability through which the user can perceive the presence of foreign chakra sneaking into the vige, I reckon that not even Amegakure Shinobi and even other members of Akatsuki are not aware of this, I was able to see through the rain because of the extraordinarily high perception abilities of my Byakugan�� no one here can sense this�� if you have sneaked in Amegakure without knowing this fact, then you would have been discovered even before you could collect any intelligence.��


    As soon as they heard this, everyone took a cold breath. And all they could think was that if without knowing this news anyone had sneaked into Amegakure they would have been discovered so easily.


    At the same time, they can��t help but wonder just who can use suchrge-scale ninjutsu.


    After speaking this, Kuroto looked at the three Kage, if the three Kage agrees understands, and agrees to directlyunch an attack, only then the raid against the Akatsuki organization would result in a guaranteed hundred percent sess.


    And if they disagree with Kuroto, and insist on carrying out a preliminary investigation in advance, then the results will be unpredictable, in fact, the coalition might even suffer if that happens.


    But apparently, Kuroto expected too much, and Kazekage was the first to deny Kuroto��s approach. ��Investigation is essential, we cannot omit this step because of the level of difficulty of this mission�� and as said previously by the Kumo Jonin, Amegakure is too big to directly rush there with no apparent directions and specific location in mind.��


    With Raikage��s personality, he actually somewhat agrees with Hyuga Kuroto��s suggestion but considering both the Jinchuriki will also be taking part in the mission, he can��t bring himself to nod. After all, the survival of Kumo also depends on that, so he had to be cautious.


    In the end, Hokage also shook his head, ��Blind assault is too risky����


    Kuroto sighed and did not say anything anymore.


    Kuroto understands that the sess and failure of this operationpletely depend on the element of surprise�� but from the other��s standpoint, rushing head fast into the base of the enemy without any prior information about the enemy��s specific location is uncharacteristic for a shinobi.


    Kuroto can understand the worry of the three Kage because of the deterrence of the enemy but Kuroto can no longer do anything about it anymore.


    At this point, Kuroto has already lowered his expectations for this raid. Akatsuki Organization has a lot of hidden cards that even Kuroto is unaware of so there is no telling what other things they will find there.


    Finally, an investigation team was made, and because of Kuroto��s repeated insistence, the line-up was made to be quite good.


    The team leader for the preliminary investigation team is Elder Chiyo, together with him is Elder Ebizo of Suna. From Konoha, Jiraiya, Hyuga Kuroto, and Yamanaka Inoichi, for obvious reasons, then there is Yugito Nii and Samui from Kumo.


    As two top-level puppeteers, the abilities of the Honored Siblings are unquestionable, using their puppets they can carry out all sorts of infiltration and intelligence gathering, especially Elder Ebizo, who specializes in the use of infiltration type puppets and was a great addition to the team.


    Then, Kuroto himself for already having ventured into Amegakure once, Jiraiya for his specialization in intelligence gathering, and finally Yamanaka Patriarch for keeping everyone sneaking into Amegakure stay connected with someone.


    As for Kumo��s side, Samui was fine because of her calm persona and level-headedness, however, Kuroto did not want Yugito Nii to participate but was helpless as thetter was adamant in doing so, and snorted at Kuroto��s attempt.


    Yugito Nii stated that her cat��s sensory abilities provided by the Bijuu sealed inside her will make investigation much easier��


    Finally annoyed at her behavior and arrogant attitude, Kuroto cursed under his breath, ��Fine, go ahead and offer yourself to Akatsuki for all I care!��


    Time was pressing, with the investigative team established, the three Kage issued the order of secretly transferring their base nearby the Land of Rain.


    Meanwhile, the Investigative team also sneaked into the Land of Rain�� of course, the entire Land of Rain is not in range of the Rain Tiger at Will Technique so sneaking inside the Land of Rain was very easy.


    Drip�� Drip�� Drip��


    Looking at the gloomy clouds up ahead and the light drizzle, Elder Chiyo said, ��Further ahead is Amegakure.��


    Jiraiya said, ��I can sneak into Amegakure by using Ninja Toads, through the waterway.��


    Amegakure is densely covered throughout with a dense Waterwaywork, so sneaking inside the vige through the Waterway is the best option, the concealment will be guaranteed, so Elder Chiyo did not take too long to think and nodded immediately.


    As a result, the seven people went into the mouth of the Toad summoned by Jiraiya. The toad then sneaked into the Water channel of Amegakure and released them inside outside a sewer which was covered by a roof.


    Byakugan��


    The first thing Kuroto did next was to activate the Byakugan and observe if there were any traces of Chakra present in the raindrops.


    As expected, it was there.


    Elder Chiyo asked, ��So?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Chakra traces are present�� which means the technique is activated.��


    Others also tried to sense but they could hardly sense anything, not even Yamanaka Patriarch could sense it, yet Hyuga Kuroto could see with his Byakugan��


    Yamanaka Patriarch said, ��I suppose that you were urate in this Kuroto-Kun��!��


    Jiraiya nodded, ��Since no normal perceptual barriers are covering Amegakure, so it is reasonable that the leader of the Akatsuki organization is using the ubiquitous rainwater as a means of sensing intruders.��


    While everyone was talking Kuroto thought to himself, ��It stands to reason that Nagato can��t always maintain this technique�� it should be a big burden even for him�� the only reason I revealed the existence of this technique to the alliance was to make them give up on the idea of preliminary investigation�� but given the fact that the technique is active right now�� is it just a coincidence or has he noticed something?��


    Kuroto did not voice out his thoughts to others as everyone quickly came out of the sewer and hid inside a building without allowing the raindrops tond on them.


    From their point of view, the streets of Amegakure seemed quite busy with hundreds of people passing through. After gaining a full view, Elder Chiyo said, ��Everyone split up, remember to not let the raindrops touch you�� and remember to shoot a signal re if there is an emergency!��


    Amegakure is too big, so to increase the efficiency of their actions it is natural to split up, therefore, the team was now divided into four sub-teams.


    Nii Yugito and Samui are part of the first team, Elder Chiyo and Elder Ebizo of the second team, Hyuga Kuroto and Yamanaka Inoichi part of the third team, and finally, Jiraiya who will act solo.


    With the four directions decided the sub-teams then split up into four directions.


    ��Well, Inoichi-san, shall we go?�� �C Kuroto asked politely.


    Yamanaka Inoichi nodded and followed Hyuga Kuroto.


    While walking next to, Yamanaka Patriarch asked, ��Say Kuroto-Kun, do you mind if I ask a question?��


    Kuroto shook his head, and said, ��Not at all Inoichi-san, go ahead.��


    ��How did you sneak in Amegakure thest time you came here?�� Yamanaka Inoichi questioned.


    Kuroto was surprised by the question of the Yamanaka Patriarch, then said, ��I came from the front door as a businessman to issue a taskmencement to Amegakure�� while I came in, I left behind a Shadow Clone who used Chakra Suppression Technique to hide his Chakra. Since the rain only discovers foreign Chakra signatures, and since my Shadow Clone was using Chakra Suppression Technique it wasn��t found by the rain.��


    ��Chakra Suppression Technique? If I remember correctly, doesn��t this Jutsu limit all the other abilities of the user��?�� �C Inoichi questioned with a frown.


    Kuroto took out a rough map of Amegakure (Which he received from Shinichi since Kuroto didn��t actually personallye to Amegakure.) and while studying it carefully, he said, ��That is true, but using that had two other benefits, first, my shadow clone was able to roam around the vige with a civilian��s authority and second because the Chakra Suppression Technique was being used, therefore, the Shadow Clone I left behind could stay much longer than normal�� During one of the casual walks as a civilian, my Shadow Clone discovered Uchiha Shinichi and Biwa Juzo��s duo, after discovering them and some silent digging around for about a month-long stay in Amegakure, my Shadow Clone was able to discover many things, especially rted to Akatsuki. After discovering such shocking facts, the Shadow Clone lifted itself, and I received all the information while I was in another country carrying out my investigation in that country.��


    Yamanaka Inoichi was stunned and nodded with an awed tone, ��It��s rather remarkable�� being able to use Chakra Suppression Technique alone is very difficult�� I am convinced now; without a doubt, you truly are one of the best of your generation����


    Kuroto shook his head, and said, ��I still have too much to learn, I am still too far behind Yondaime-sama, to be Hokage, I have to be much better�� much-much better.��


    ��Do you aspire to be the Hokage?�� �C Inoichi was rather surprised by Kuroto��s words.


    Kuroto nodded, and said, ��I aspire to be someone like Minato-sama�� thus I wish to be Konoha��s Hokage in the future, is it strange, Inoichi-san?��


    After a bit of silence, Yamanaka Patriarch said, ��Well Yondaime Hokage-sama was one of a kind, his charismatic persona and that confident look was more than enough to bring a change in the morale of his followers if you aspire to be someone like him, then the road is still far ahead, perhaps you can be the Hokage, I am not the one to decide�� but you still have a long way to go.��


    Kuroto nodded and said, ��I understand, thank you for your advice Inoichi-san, I will that in mind to improve myself and be worthy of bing the Hokage.��


    ��I wish you good luck in that endeavor Kuroto-Kun, if you do be the Hokage, do not forget to visit the Yamanaka Flowers, it would be an honor to have you visit us.�� �C Inoichi encouraged Kuroto. He did not touch the matter of Cage Bird Seal, which will be the biggest difficulty for Hyuga Kuroto as a member of the Branch Family, of course, Inoichi is not dense enough to understand not to touch on such sensitive matters.


    Although the two people were talking, they did not forget the objective of their mission, all this while they were carrying it out very seriously.


    Kuroto has already been to many shinobi viges, and perhaps, only Amegakure is somewhat peacefulpared to all the other shinobi viges, even Sunagakure and Kusagakure are not as peaceful as Amegakure is currently.


    Perhaps even Yamanaka Inoichi felt this and sighed, this peaceful atmosphere will be destroyed as the raid on Amegakure starts.


    Converging their mixed thoughts, Kuroto and Inoichi further tried to find leads on the location where the leader of Akatsuki could be hiding.


    ��Kuroto-Kun, do you have any leads where the leader of Akatsuki could be present in general��?�� �C asked Inoichi.


    Kuroto thought about it a little, then looked towards the tallest tower of Amegakure.


    Inoichi followed Kuroto��s gaze and also looked in that direction, ��That tower?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��I am not sure; however, it is the most likely ce���� �C To be honest, Kuroto doesn��t remember much as to where exactly did Nagato stayed hidden while controlling Rikudo Rain, but considering the height of that tower it is the most likely ce�� as transmitting chakra from that height should be the best option. Moreover, Tendo Pain sits on the tongue sticking out of that face structure on the tallest tower.


    It is conceivable that standing on that tower should give a good look over the entire Amegakure vige.��


    Shot�� whistle�� Bang!


    While Kuroto and Inoichi looked at the tower and were trying to figure out a few more things, suddenly they both heard the sound of a signal re being fired.


    Kuroto and Inoichi looked in the direction of the sound and were able to spot a green re lighting up the sky below the clouds.


    ��Signal re�� someone was discovered already?!�� �C Kuroto muttered with a frown.


    Inoichi nodded, ��It appears so, I will try to see who is it, and see if I can-����


    Kuroto shook his head, and said, ��No Inoichi-san, the enemy has discovered our tracks, and since we are in their territory so that means they already have us on their radar; if you trymunicating with them in such a situation, I am afraid our position will also be discovered, what we have to focus now is on retreating, we have to get out of this vige as soon as we can!��


    Inoichi saw the seriousness in Kuroto��s expression and nodded.


    Kuroto no longer cared about the scouting mission, after all, someone has been discovered just now, it is no longer possible to continue the mission, in fact, doing so is even meaningless�� but before Kuroto and Inoichi could go, Kuroto was able to sense someoneing towards them��


    Kuroto immediately alerted the Yamanaka Patriarch, ��Inoichi-san, be ready we havepany�� and I suspect that since we havepany, so the others are also being chased, now, one of us has to retreat, while the other has to stay behind, I will be the one to stay behind as I am already quite familiar with Amegakure, and since I have also mastered, ��Chakra Suppression Technique!��, so I can find my way back to the retreat point without being noticed�� so please retreat while I draw the attention of the enemying towards us!��


    After saying so, Kuroto did not wait for the reply from the Yamanaka Patriarch�� and directly ran forward while letting the rain fall on him.


    Yamanaka Inoichi deeply looked at Hyuga Kuroto��s back, then with a determined expression, he also made his way to the retreat point without drawing any attention upon him.


    While Kuroto took another root to the retreat point, suddenly he saw hundreds of pieces of paper falling down near him, and soon those hundreds of papers took the appearance of a Konan, the Angel of Akatsuki, and Amegakure.


    With Konan hovering in mid-air, Kuroto came to a sudden halt, and questioned, ��Now what does this prettydy want from someone like me?��


    However, Konan does not seem to be in the mood of beating around the bush, and immediately questioned with a cold tone, ��Show your true identity����


    Kuroto who was currently disguised as Yato from Noragami asked with a confused tone, ��What do you mean prettydy? I am just a wandering Samurai here to take in the sights of Amegakure and by the way, also challenge Hanzo-dono����


    ��That was your only chance, now die!�� �C with a cold snort, Konan immediately fired.


    Kuroto snorted and shed away.


    The other party is obviously not someone who can be dealt with so easily, in the original story, she was the one who recruited and defeated Sasori with his Kazekage Puppet.


    And Konan may have been defeated by both Jiraiya and Obito, but this does not mean she is weak.


    Jiraiya was only able to restrain her so easily because he had prior knowledge of the weakness of Konan��s papers and thus used toad oil.


    While Obito relied on Izanagi, which was something Konan never expected even in the countless stimtions of her battle with him.


    So, her strength is very good but what��s more dangerous is her analytical ability, being able to figure out the limits of Obito��s Kamui proves this, and killing her won��t be so easy, especially because Kuroto does not use oil and con not effectively restrain her papers from which she has created the unique Jutsu which is ��Shikigami no Mai��.


    If he fights Konan, other Akatsuki members will be drawn here, so staying here is no longer an option, as Kuroto doesn��t want to be surrounded and hunted by Akatsuki members.


    ��I don��t think that I can kill her without entering into Tenseigan Chakra Mode.�� �C This was his judgment while looking back.


    Konan indifferently looked at the running figure of this intruder, and muttered, ��Pointless, you cannot escape.��


    As she said that, she waved her hand, and instantly papers from her paper wings flew at the running Kuroto at an extremely fast speed, and at arge quantity.


    Kuroto immediately turned around and immediately drew the sword Kusanagi Sword tied around his waist, and while standing at his position, he waved his swords at an extremely fast speed, such that his hands or de couldn��t even be perceived by normal vision, there were multiple afterimages left behind.


    Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish��


    The piece of paper that was cut into an extremely small size fell on the floor, but soon they ignited��


    ��Damn, I did not take the hidden random exploding tags into ount!�� �C since his Byakugan is currently deactivated, Kuroto was unable to distinguish between an ordinary paper and exploding tag.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 602 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 349: Opposing the God?

    Chapter 349: Opposing the God?


    ��Seems like I have no choice���� �C thinking so, Kuroto instantly activated his Byakugan and muttered, ��Hakkesho Kaiten��, suddenly a protective shield of spiraling chakra surrounded Kuroto protecting him from the explosions of the exploding tags.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    The sound of explosions resounded throughout the streets, alerting everyone around�� who ran away from the battlefield as soon as they can��


    Konan who was hovering in the air stared at the ground with an indifferent expression. Although the area where the intruder stood had been covered in mes and dust because of the explosions, however, she could very well sense the spiraling chakra that was quite conspicuous. Therefore, she was sure that the explosions just now caused by her attacks shouldn��t have been enough to have killed him as such the intruder was not dead yet.


    As soon as the explosions stopped, the spiraling chakra also stopped and along with it dust also cleared, the figure of the intruder came into full view, and as she expected, he was alive, in fact, he did not even have as much as a scratch on him.


    Although expected, Konan was still surprised.


    On the other hand, Kuroto��s face did not change.


    ��Shikigami no Mai�� is pretty baffling Jutsu, transforming the entire body as well as clothing into numerous sheets of paper lefts the opponent in a daze and confusion, and it is very difficult to tell which sheets of paper are explosive tags and which are simple sheets of papers.


    Not only that, Shikigami no Mai gives Konan full leverage to turn herplete body into a stack of explosive tags, anytime, anywhere.


    And this is undoubtedly a very tricky Jutsu, just think about it, a fierce battle is going on against your opponent, and out of a sudden, your opponent turns out to be a stack of hundreds if not tens of thousands of explosive tags, is that not shocking?


    From this very brief confrontation, Konan seems to have realized some things and asked, ��What is a shinobi of your caliber doing by sneaking into Amegakure?��


    Kuroto lifted up his Kusanagi swords, and while tapping the t part of it over his front-left shoulder, he replied casually, ��I am Noragami Yato, and as I have mentioned earlier, I am a Samurai, do not disrespect me by mixing me with the lumps of you Shinobis who exists to only kill and destroy. Anyway, as I was saying, since I am a wandering Samurai, it is obvious that I like to wander around, as for the purpose ofing to Amegakure? It is very simple, I wish to challenge Hanzo-dono, but I have to say, this is not the kind of wee I had expected to get, hey but I am notining�� at least I get to see something interesting today.��


    While trying to distract Konan with idle chatter, Kuroto simultaneously also thought of countermeasures to make an escape out of here�� ��Konan is a sensor ss, so getting rid of her wouldn��t be an easy task��I have to y this smart-����


    However, it seemed that Konan was not much interested in Kuroto��s bullshit.


    Boom��!


    But just as the two sides were about to fight again, another explosion sounded not far away, following which there was a violent roar and then the earth trembled.


    The explosion drew the attention of both the parties, as both Kuroto and Konan cast their gazes in the direction from where the explosion came.


    While looking there, Kuroto thought, ��That is the direction from where the signal re was shot����


    From the sounds of explosions and the trembling of the earth, it is not hard to guess that a fierce battle has broken out there.


    Because of keeping his Byakugan deactivated, Kuroto couldn��t perceive the exact status of the battle�� but from the high amount of chakra he was able to sense in general, it wasn��t much hard to guess that one of them was the Jinchuriki and since only one Jinchuriki was part of the investigation and infiltration team, so it is very obvious who that person was��


    ��Damn, I knew she shouldn��t have been brought here!!�� Kuroto cursed under his breath.


    It was obviously Nii Yugito who was exposed. Kuroto did not want to bring her to the investigation, but she wasn��t willing to listen because of her arrogant and overconfident attitude. So despite Kuroto��s strong objection, she became part of the investigation team, and now this happens.


    Unlike Kuroto��s calm and indifferent look, Konan had a frown, it was rather strange to have someone with a Bijuu sneak in here�� although she wasn��t really worried about the end result, with this the Akatsuki has finally acquired their first Bijuu.


    Suddenly there was a loud impact and instantly someone with an extremely fast speed with his sword drawn out shed at Kuroto.


    DING��


    Kuroto immediately used his own sword to block the sh resulting in a loud ear-piercing metal collision sound to ring out throughout the street.


    This third wheel to arrive before Kuroto and Konan was none other than Uchiha Shinichi, with his Mangekyou Sharingan activated and a maniac grin on his face.


    Shinichi said to Konan while shing swords with Kuroto, ��Konan-chan, leave this guy to me, hahaha�� it��s been a while since I have had the opportunity to move my muscles, I would like to have a good battle so as to not get any rusty����


    ��Alright, but make sure to kill him at the earliest.�� �C Konan obviously has faith in Shinichi��s strength, and with a confident nod, she left a few butterflies behind in case of need for assistance, then spread her paper wings and left the battlefield.


    Shinichi did not turn back and nodded, ��You got it Konan-chan!��


    After Konan left, Shinichi used a Genjutsu on Kuroto to establish a mental link between the two parties, where the two couldmunicate without a need for direct speech. Kuroto obviously did not resist the Genjutsu and after the mental link was established, Shinichi hurriedly said while continuing his Kenjutsu and Taijutsu battle with Kuroto, ��Say, what are you doing here? And what��s up with all these intruders in Amegakure? Are you going to finally deal with the Akatsuki Organization?��


    Shinichi has obviously recognized that the real identity of the samurai named Noragami Yato is none other than Hyuga Kuroto.


    Kuroto did not really ask what gave away his identity. Since he has been using the Tsukihi clone for quite some time, therefore, he realizes that once an Uchiha fights with someone, he will never forget that person, not for their entire life, the Sharingan just don��t give them this leisure, so the reason why Kuroto��s disguise was useless in front of Shinichi was obviously that his fighting style was easily recognized by Shinichi.


    Since Shinichi recognized that the other person was none other than Kuroto, he obviously intervened to help Kuroto get rid of Konan.


    ��What are the other hidden detection mechanisms present in Amegakure aside from the rain that I once told you about?�� �C Kuroto questioned Shinichi while giving him a Hard Kick in the chest which sent the other guy flying out of the street and enter the main road.


    There have to be other methods of detecting the intruders than just Rain made by Nagato and Konan��s paper butterflies.


    While throwing dozens of Shuriken at Kuroto, Shinichi also thought about Kuroto��s question, and as if he suddenly remembered something, he answered, ��Well, I just got to Amegakure, so I am not so sure, but If I remember correctly, Hiruko seems to have taken an interest in creating more of his chimera beast, at the same time he has also taken three subordinates under his wings with the name Ich, Ni, and San, together with them, he has been creating arge number of Chimera Beasts, so some of those beasts may be responsible�� Sasori has also started developing his puppets strangely, and he seems to be trying to control them without any need for Chakra threads, so maybe his puppets are also involved here?��


    Kuroto sighed then jumped off the ground to the sidewall, running along the building wall to gain a higher altitude, and then jumped at Shinichi while adding, ��You should have notified me of this.��


    Shinichi also jumped on the same wall, and while doing wall walking to catch up to Kuroto, he weaved the hand signs, while also said, ��Hahaha�� as I said earlier, I just came to Amegakure so I wasn��t much aware of what changes were happening here�� seems like Pain is nning something big, so he gave Sasori and Hiruko some instructions, while also summoned me and Biwa Juzo back to Amegakure�� anyway, you didn��t tell me what are you doing around here? And I am rather surprised that you were caught.��


    Kuroto dodged the fireball that was fired at him, and while sending sword winds towards Shinichi, Kuroto asked with a surprised expression, ��Pain is nning something big? nning what?��


    Shinichi dodged each of those sword winds and while firing another Jutsu, he said, ��I am not so sure, in fact, nobody is�� we were just summoned to Amegakure out of the blue����


    Kuroto sighed and sent a massive sword wind that cut the Jutsu in half, then said, ��Sigh, we were nning a surprise joint raid on Amegakure, to deal with Akatsuki in one shot�� but all three Kage insisted on carrying out a preliminary investigation despite my objection, and here we are sneaking into Amegakure�� now that we are exposed, I don��t think this raid is going to be any effective.��


    Now again engaged in a Kenjutsu fight, Shinichi said with a frown, ��nning a surprise joint raid? Well, that��s surprising, considering that the viges are always at one another��s throat�� anyway, you could have just asked me for the information, and I would have let you know����


    Kuroto denied while dodging a kick that came to his head, ��But thest time I checked, you were not in the Land of This�� so it was pointless�� besides����


    Smash�� ��Hmm�� that��s true�� argh that hurts�� can��t you go a bit easy?�� �C nodded Shinichi while receiving a fist on the gut as he puked out blood, then smashed his fist into Kuroto��s gut.


    Smash�� ��Huff�� huff�� Don��t go joking around�� Konan��s butterflies are present around, your cover will be blown up if I go easy on you, or you go easy on me�� Anyway, I have already killed Shinno, so obtaining intelligence from you or him, it��s all the same anyway�� but those damn-����


    Roar��


    Suddenly there was a painful roar from a beast, it��s just that the roar seemed more like a painful cry.


    Kuroto sighed, it seemed that Nii Yugito is defeated already��


    Shinichi asked casually, ��The one over there doesn��t seem to be able to hold on anymore�� do you want to go over there and help?��


    Kuroto shook his head, it was pointless anyway, as the Chakra of Nibi was disappearing, meaning that Nii Yugito is defeated, and Nibi is already in Akatsuki��s hand.


    Kuroto is not idiot enough to risk saving her��


    Shinichi said, ��Well that��s fine with me, I don��t really care what happens to anyone as long as you are alive, anyway, what are you going to do now?��


    Kuroto said, ��Nibi��s Jinchuriki has been captured, saving her will be an act of foolishness, I am going to be retreating now����


    Shinichi asked, ��And how do you n to do that? I mean you don��t really expect me to just let you walk away, right?��


    Kuroto shook his head and said with a chuckle, ��Even if you try to stop me, you really can��t. I am mere a Kage Bushin, my original should have already taken a different route to the retreat point.��


    Shinichi��s eyes widened, and he grinned suddenly, ��Well I didn��t see that oneing.��


    Kuroto smiled, and said, ��So what are you waiting for? Just finish me already����


    Shinichi nodded and rushed towards Kuroto��s Shadow Clone, while Kuroto��s Shadow Clone did the same as it rushed towards Shinichi.


    And just when the two parties were about to close in at each other, a light green Chakra covered Shinichi��s body, and from that Chakra, a Chakra de extended and instantly pierced right through Kage Bushin��s chest.


    (Trantor��s Note: The conversation between Shinichi and Kuroto up to here has been through the mental link, now it will be normal)


    ��Hahaha�� that��s my win!�� �C Shinichi grinned.


    Kuroto, ��Don��t be so sure�� Imend that you have excellent skills, but if you think that you have defeated the great Samurai Noragami Yato, then you are too quick to judge���� and leaving that sentence, the Kage Bushin disappeared with a Poof�� sound.


    With the disappearance of Kage Bushin, Shinichi cursed, ��Damn, just a Kage Bushin, huh?��


    ��


    On the other side, after the Kage Bushin disappeared, Kuroto who was walking towards the retreat point received all the memories and muttered, ��It seems that Nii Yugito is captured.��


    Not caring at all, he continued to the retreat point and soon arrived, there he met up with Yamanaka Patriarch, and both Elder Chiyo and Elder Ebizo were also there, but there was no trace of Jiraiya or Samui either.


    Seeing that Hyuga Kuroto has returned safely, the other three breathed a sigh of relief.


    Elder Chiyo said, ��Nii Yugito and Samui were captured, I observed through my puppet, but I couldn��t find any opportunity to rescue either of the two�� we may have to abandon them���� �C As an experienced Kunoichi, Elder Chiyo can obviously judge things.


    Kuroto naturally did not care about the safety of either of the two, instead, he asked the Yamanaka Patriarch, ��Inoichi-san, is there any news from Jiraiya-sama?��


    Yamanaka Inoichi denied, ��There is some sort of Chakra interference that is disrupting me from being able tomunicate with others�� so I did not try any longer����


    Elder Ebizo added, ��Do not worry, Jiraiya did not intervene in the battle that the two Kunoichi of Kumo had with the Akatsuki members, he is probably hidden somewhere within Amegakure�� he is wise enough to act cautiously, we should retreat now�� if we dy any longer than the enemy wille after us.��


    Kuroto sighed in relief after hearing his, ��At least Jiraiya-sama was safe.��


    Losing Nii Yugito and Samui was already a big loss, if something had happened to Jiraiya then this raid will be a total failure.


    Then Elder Chiyo said with a solemn expression, ��I have to admit that your previous judgment was indeed correct, Amegakure��s security is much more stringent than I would have expected�� the preliminary investigation mission resulted in a total failure�� we must retreat immediately and pass on the intelligence of whatever we have found to the base.��


    Kuroto nodded with a disappointed expression, ��Unfortunately, nobody listened to me����


    No longer wasting any more time, they all dived into the sewer and sneaked out of the vige.


    A few seconds after they have left, a few pieces of paper stuck out of the wall, then morphed into a butterfly shape, and flew towards the tallest tower of Amegakure.


    ��


    At the Pain Tower.


    Papers gathered from all over the vige and took the form of Konan behind Tendo Pain who still sat on the tongue, indifferently looking at the vige that was destroyed at many ces.


    With the appearance of Konan, Tendo Pain stood up and walked to the inner chamber while asking, ��Status?��


    Konan said, ��They have left.��


    Suddenly a spiraling whirl appeared in the void, and Madara walked out of it, and at the same time, a venus flytrap emerged out of the ground.


    Madara asked, ��Nibi��s Jinchuriki?��


    Pain nodded, and said, ��Captured as nned.��


    Konan said, ��The shinobi that Uchiha Shinichi seems to be fighting was just a Kage Bushin�� thus he has retreated.��


    Zetsu said, ��Ah, that��s too bad����


    Konan added, ��Regardless of whether it was a Kage Bushin or not, his strength was quite good, Uchiha Shinichi wasn��t able to take the advantage all along, and it seemed that even at the end, the Shinobi willingly got pierced.��


    Madara nodded, ��Unexpectedly he could match Shinichi����


    Pain questioned, ��Who was this Shinobi?��


    Konan said, ��Well, he imed to be a wandering Samurai, but it should have been Hyuga Kuroto, one of the seven people that sneaked into the vige to carry out their preliminary Investigation mission.��


    Madara asked, ��And Hyuga Kuroto��s Kage Bushin��s strength could reach such a level?��


    Konan nodded, and said, ��He wasn��t weak by any means���� �C Although her fight with Hyuga Kuroto was very brief, Konan was somewhat surprised by the other party��s strength, and she could feel that he was different, as he seemed all too calm about everything.


    Zetsu said, ��Hyuga Kuroto seems to have be rather strong�� I reckon that his strength is only next to Uchiha Shisui in his team����


    Pain said, ��It matters not����


    Madara thought to himself, ��Can a Hyuga really have such a level of strength? More so, Hyuga Kuroto of all Hyuga?��


    Zetsu asked in wonder, ��But I still wonder, how did Hyuga Kuroto figure out the location of our base?��


    Konan said, ��Is it possible that he obtained this intelligence from Orochimaru or probably from Shinno?��


    Zetsu added, ��Or probably from Yomi? As Yomi is dead, most likely to have been killed by Hyuga Kuroto considering that the daughter of Miko of Land of Demons is under Hyuga Kuroto��s protection in Konoha.��


    Orochimaru, Shinno, and Yomi are the only three possible sources of information. And all three seem to be possible.


    Madara said, ��It doesn��t matter from where he learned, for now, we have to focus on the n.��


    Konan questioned, ��Konoha, Kumo, and Suna have joined hands, are you sure that Iwa is not participating in this?��


    Zetsu nodded, ��Iwa is not even informed.��


    Konan said, ��I wonder why the three viges did not approach Iwagakure and Kirigakure?��


    Madara said, ��Regardless, even if they did include, I am quite certain that Onoki wouldn��t have agreed as he is still negotiating with us to obtain Hiruko��s ��Chimera no Jutsu��, perhaps Hokage was able to think this through and figured out our connection with Iwa, and Kiri.��


    Zetsu questioned Madara, ��But why did you let them retreat?��


    Madara said with a chuckle, ��Nibi is already caught�� if all of them were to be caught here and now, the three Kage will get scared and run away�� But now that only two are caught, and since both of them are from Kumo, so Raikage will insist oning here�� so Hachibi who is together with the rest will also be captured at the same time����


    Konan questioned, ��It will be difficult to resist all of them at once����


    Zetsu said, ��Biwa Juzo and Uchiha Shinichi have already arrived, while Kakuzu, Sasori, Hiruko, are also here����


    Madara said, ��We have ourtest recruit too�� and Tobi too will partake in the battle����


    Zetsu said, ��The other reinforcements too will be arriving within half an hour����


    Konan nodded, ��I suppose that should be more than enough, the civilian evacuation is already finished����


    With everything decided, Tendo Pain walked step by step to the tip of the tongue, overlooking the entire Amegakure like a God, and said, ��Finish all the preparations, I will teach them the meaning of opposing the God!��


    At the same time Tendo Pain said these words, Madara disappeared into a spiraling whirl, Zetsu went inside the floor, and Konan��s body dispersed into papers.


    ��


    At the Base of tri-Alliance.


    Boom�� Smash�� ��Damn Akatsuki! Damn Pain, I will eliminate them all!�� �C Raikage smashed the table to pieces as soon as Yamanaka Patriarch finished showing him memories of Elder Chiyo about what all transpired.


    Nii Yugito and Samui were captured, there is no news of Jiraiya, everyone was left stunned, and Raikage was furious, his roars could even be heard from half a mile away.


    Killer Bee asked Elder Chiyo and Kuroto, ��Aw, with her strength, Yugito couldn��t even retreat, hum, yeh?��


    Elder Chiyo shook her head, and said, ��You have already seen my memories of the fight.��


    While Kuroto was toozy to speak anything. Jinchuriki and a Jonin of Kumo fell into Akatsuki��s hands, now Raikage should be anxious, not him. Kuroto already did his part when he urged them to not waste their breath in a preliminary investigation mission, not listening to him was their mistake.


    As Kuroto expected, Raikage could no longer wait and said, ��I propose that we immediatelyunch a raid on Akatsuki!��


    Sandaime nodded, the disappearance of Jiraiya also made Sandaime uneasy, although nothing should have happened to Jiraiya based on the memories of Chiyo, however, there is still no guarantee, so he also agreed to Raikage��s proposal.


    With Raikage��s proposal, and Hokage��s agreement, Kazekage discussed some things with his Anbu Commander Pakura, then finally nodded and agreed to follow along.


    After everyone��s united agreement Kuroto walked out of the cave.


    As soon as Kuroto came out, Shisui arrived next to Kuroto and whispered, ��Kuroto-san, I heard that the preliminary Investigation Mission failed?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��The best opportunity to carry out a surprise attack is now wasted�� sigh, now the chances of sess have decreased significantly.��


    Shisui thought a little, ��Even if this opportunity failed, but if the joint raid isunched, it should still be possible right? After all, not all members of the organization are always present in Amegakure.��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��I have confirmed, all the members of Akatsuki are present there���� With a pause, ��And Pain seems to have nned something big, I really have a bad feeling about this all.�� Kuroto continued, ��Itachi and Kazekage Puppet should have also arrived in the Land of Rain, stay in contact with Itachi.��


    Shisui nodded and questioned, ��Amatsukami will also be participating here?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��If Amatsukami does not intervene, the vige will suffer a very big loss, besides, I also have a special task for Itachi. It��s about time Amatsukami that has been silent in the Shinobi World for such a long time show up again.��


    Shisui asked with a slightly curious tone, ��So the leader of Amatsukami will finally be revealed to the Shinobi World?��


    Kuroto nodded calmly, ��It��s about time, the leader of Amatsukami and Akatsuki have a ��little�� face-to-face chat!��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 603 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 350: Wait… wait… and more wait…

    Chapter 350: Wait�� wait�� and more wait��


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    With the sound of breaking wind, dozens of shadows shuttled through the raining forest, disturbing the resting or sleeping crows, their bodies covered with a ck cloak, and masks of various patterns covering their faces. Their speed was extremely fast�� and they soon disappeared into the gloomy rain forest.


    After the dozen or so shadows have gone away, hundreds of crows that were disturbed by the shadows converged together into the shape of a person on the branch of a tree, this figure was wearing Homusubi disguise of Amatsukami, and it was other than Uchiha Itachi who has sneaked into the Land of Rain not long ago as per Kuroto''s order and was currently waiting to meet up with the other member of Amatsukami together with whom he will be performing the mission entrusted to him by Kuroto.


    While looking in the direction of the disappearance of the shadows, Itachi under his mask had a serious expression.


    The dozen or so shadows that just went past him were other than Konoha Anbu. Itachi already has a deep understanding of the Anbu as well as its various rules, formations, and various passcodes, because they are ingrained into him by Kuroto and Shisui, all for the purpose of fooling vige authorities, and to be able to sneak in and out of the vige without alerting anyone.


    Considering the shortage of manpower especially in the Anbu department that the vige has been facing for some time, because of so many deaths of the Anbu shinobi, most of the time at the hands of Akatsuki Shinobi, it was surprising to see a dozen or so Anbu moving together.


    Anyone with some IQ can tell that the task these Anbu will be performing is definitely not simple.


    Itachi is obviously very clear of what all is transpiring in the shadows for the past few months, and seeing these Anbu, he wondered, "More Anbu will be participating in the Joint Raid? It seems that Hokage-sama is quite serious about this after all."


    Just as Itachi was wondering a few things, a shadow appeared above him, Itachi was immediately vignt and looked up only to see another person dressed in a simr disguise as him, with a few changes, of course, and Iron Sand Wings at his back.


    Before any furthermunication, the other party made a hand seal, the particr hand seal which indicates that he is another member of Amatsukami, and Itachi did the same.


    Itachi noted the key differences between both of their disguises, one being the pattern of their mask, and the other being the symbol of Wind on the ?h?st part of the other party.


    After that personnded on the ground, and Itachi spoke politely, "Code name Homusubi, how may I refer to senpai?" �C Itachi was rather surprised when he realized who the other part is. He expected to meet the Tsukihi-san here and perform the mission under her leadership, but it seems that his partner will be different this time.


    The other person nodded towards Itachi and said, "A p???sur? to meet you, you can refer to me as Fujin�� my element is Wind."


    Itachi nodded, and asked, "Are the two of us will be the only members on this mission?"


    Fujin nodded, and said, "Yes, we will be the only additional members�� now we are already quitete, so let''s go."


    After that, he controlled Iron Sand to form wings around his back and then flew in the direction of Amegakure.


    While Itachi''s body broke into hundreds of crows and those crows too flew in the direction of Amegakure.


    The crows while flying towards Amegakure all had the same thought, ''Yatagarasu is a useful Jutsu, now traveling has be, what should be the right term? Fun, I suppose.''


    (Trantor''s Note: ''Yatagarasu'' a Jutsu that Itachi came up with upon Kuroto''s insistence to Itachi in creating unique Jutsu that Itachi will only use when in his Homusubi disguise. It is abination of Yin and Yang Release, not Yin-Yang, but Yin and Yang Release. This Jutsu is a permanent version of Karasu Kage Bushin no Jutsu, where even the main body of the user works in the same manner. For a much easier understanding, it is the Crow Version of Shikigami no Mai that Konan uses.)


    ��


    At the same time on the other side of the Land of Rain.


    The head of the four-man team is a fat man with a fish-like appearance, he has small round eyes and sharp jagged teeth, he also has long orange hair that reaches to his back. He was carrying by far the most dangerous sword of Kirigakure�� Samehada. This man is other than Suikazan Fuguki, a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure.


    Following him are three shinobi of Kirigakure, namely, Hoshigake Kisama, Momochi Zabuza, and finally Utakata the Jinchuriki of Rokubi.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��Whoosh��


    Just when the four people were crossing through a river stream, Hoshigake Kisama asked casually, "Why did Mizukage-sama suddenly give such an order? This mission is too unreasonable!"


    Utakata who was at thest of the four voiced out his own thoughts, "If we partake in such a mission, then I am afraid that it will provoke a war with other shinobi viges. With the current situation of the vige, we don''t stand much chance of surviving should that happen!"


    Momochi Zabuza was silent, and finally said, "Something seems to be wrong with Mizukage-sama for a while now, and now such a mission."


    As soon as Momochi Zabuza''s voice fell, the leader of the team, Suikazan Fuguki rebuked the three, "Shut up, questioning Mizukage-sama''s order is equivalent to the death penalty!"


    With the scolding of Fuguki, the other three did not voice out their thoughts anymore, but under their silence, each of the three had his own thoughts.


    Ever since returning from the Second Gokage conference, the Yondaime Mizukage Karatachi Yagura, who was originallymitted to reforming Kirigakure has nowpletely changed�� he rarely shows up in public.


    On several asions, there have been various public executions of those shinobi and individuals who tried questioning his orders, making everyone extremely afraid of him.


    The atmosphere of the vige that had started to turn for the better not long ago has now be gloomier and more dangerous, no one dares to stand up to the Mizukage�� making the vige return to its bloody times.


    And beneath these bloody changes, there are also several undercurrents taking the form of a soon-to-be-breathing rebellion.


    ��


    Land of Rain, Headquarters of the tri-Alliance.


    Now all the people gathered together, including all the Anbu, the number of shinobi present here has increased to more than a hundred.


    Raikage said, "We can''t wait any longer, let''s get this started!"


    He understands that there are still many shinobi on their way here, but because the Jinchuriki of Nibi has been captured by the Akatsuki Organization, and the status of life and death are unknown so the coalition must hurry and rescue Nii Yugito before it''s toote!


    Taking into ount that the news of the raid is now known to the enemy, Hokage also understood that the longer they dy, the worse the situation will get, so he also immediately nodded, "Alright, let''s set out now!"


    After everyone got ready to set out, only a few people were left behind at the headquarters to keep track of all the movements, also respond to the iing reinforcements, and guide them towards Amegakure.


    The team-11 of which Kuroto is a member of is also part of the raid group, and because of Kuroto''s Byakugan and his previous two ventures to Amegakure, Kuroto is at the forefront of the raid group. He is responsible for safely leading the entire raid team inside Amegakure and then further.


    Since the base of tri-Alliance is located not too far from Amegakure, therefore, it did not take them too long to reach Amegakure.


    Drip�� Drip�� Pittar patter��


    As soon as they were about to reach Amegakure, the sky had be extremely gloomy with raindrops dripping on the puddles of water on the ground. Everyone was getting wet, but no one stopped, with their rain covers over�� they kept progressing in the direction of Amegakure, eyes stern, ready for the uing battle.


    Everyone understands that this battle is going to be extremely dangerous�� and no one below the level of a Jonin ss will have any role in it, therefore, those who came here are all around the Jonin ss or higher�� and even then, each of them is prepared for their death.


    After reaching the outskirts of the vige without any obstacles, Hokage, Raikage, and Kazekage said unanimously, "Everyone, follow the n!"


    With that, Raikage and Kazekage nodded together and immediately led their respective subordinates and changed their routes, meanwhile, Hokage continued forward under Kuroto''s lead.


    The reason for Raikage and Kazekage to lead their subordinates away is obviously to create an encirclement around the entire vige, to cover the maximum area and not allow even a single member of Akatsuki to escape.


    Kuroto scoffed at their idea of not allowing even a single Akatsuki member to escape, the enemy is expecting your attack iing, it would be a miracle to be able to catch and kill only a few of them, do these Kage still expect to be able to eliminate all of them after the foolishness they have shown?


    These Kages do not understand the power level beyond that of a Kage, they still do not understand, and are rather unwilling to believe that Pain could be so terribly strong that even three Kage at the same time will not be able to eliminate him. It has been several decades since Shodaime Hokage''s power was shown so it''s not a surprise that they do not understand such a thing.


    Anyway, after the raid team was divided into three sub-teams, each Kage led their teams to their respective predetermined position of gatherings.


    After Konoha reached their positions, the shinobi of Konoha stopped and waited for the signal.


    The objective of stopping and waiting is to allow Kumo and Suna to take their positions.


    Team -11 was not part of either of the three teams, they were tasked with sneaking into Amegakure from a different route and then finding and locating the three people left behind, namely Jiraiya, Nii Yugito, and Samui.


    Finding Jiraiya was of course the major priority over the three ording to Hokage. Sarutobi Hiruzen knew the reason why Jiraiya had stayed behind, Jiraiya has already confessed to him that the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, Pain with the Rinnegan is most likely his disciple Nagato, one of the three children to whom Jiraiya once taught while he stayed behind in the Land of Rain for three years.


    And Jiraiya also told Sandaime that he wants to try to persuade Nagato to change his path and give up on running the criminal organization Akatsuki.


    So, it is natural to ?ssume that this is the very reason why Jiraiya chose to stay behind.


    Regarding Jiraiya''s choice, Sandaime neither officially agreed nor denied it.


    The reason for not agreeing is that he is worried about Jiraiya''s safety. If Pain really cared about his sensei and sensei''s home, then the members of the Akatsuki Organization wouldn''t have attacked Konoha in the first ce. So, Sandaime didn''t really believe that Pain could be pursued.


    As for the reason why he did not deny it? Well, it is because he also thinks that if this battle can be solved without any violence, then it would be for the better.


    So, team-11 was now on their way sneaking into Amegakure.


    Since Nii Yugito and Samui were captured, their memories would have obviously been read by Ningendo of Rikudo Pain, as such, Kuroto did not use the same route he took to Amegakure the previous time.


    Fortunately, the waterwaywork of Amegakure is too densely spread throughout Amegakure. Under Kuroto''s leadership, the four of the team rushed into Amegakure without any hurdles.


    Coming out of the sewer, Kuroto said to the other three, "Make sure that rain does not fall upon us�� We do not want to alert Akatsuki until the attacks from the three sides began. Additionally, there are also various animals or chimera beasts and puppets are spread throughout the vige, so be careful of them too!"


    "Right!" �C After everyone nodded, Kuroto took out the map, and while pointing at the specific position of the Pain Tower he said, "Most probably, the leader of Akatsuki stays at this tower�� so the area around here is the most likely ce where Jiraiya-sama must be hidden."


    Guy stared at the map and said, turned towards the direction of the vige, and said, "All the buildings here are skyscrapers, and the scope is too big, how to actually search for Jiraiya-sama?"


    With a bit of hesitation, Kakashi said, "Our best bet is to act separately�� we must track Jiraiya-sama''s position before theunch of the raid, and also try to see if we can locate the Jinchuriki of Nibi as well as the Jonin Kunoichi."


    Shisui looked at his pocket watch and said, "If there is no ident, the raid should officially start within the next five minutes��"


    Kakashi nodded and said, "Time is running out, we can only do our best andplete the mission our team is entrusted with."


    Finding Jiraiya is extremely important, so after deciding the specific areas that they will be searching upon, Kakashi and Guy left one-after-another.


    With both of them gone, Shisui and Kuroto made a Kage Bushin each, and those Kage Bushin will be searching in their stead.


    After the two Kage Bushin have left, Shisui asked Kuroto, "Now, Kuroto-san, how are we going to act?"


    "Wait. We are going to wait for a perfect opportunity to take the head of the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, doing anything else is simply meaningless."


    Kuroto was not only waiting for the raid to officially start, but also for a message from Shinichi. ording to Kuroto''s previous instructions, Shinichi will be sending him Akatsuki''s response and their deployment in the face of this raid.


    But of course, Kuroto didn''t really have much expectation about this as he also knows that the chances of any messageing at all are quite less.


    The reason is obviously that Shinichi must be in the presence of other members of Akatsuki, as such he won''t really have an opportunity to pass on the information.


    Shisui asked, "I understand�� but Kuroto-san, what are the chances of sess of this operation?"


    Kuroto shook his head, and said, "I do not know either�� there is no absolute certainty this time�� it''s possible for even me to die here�� so stay vignt at all times�� I have also called for additional help from someone else, but I am not sure if that party will be willing to help or not�� so stay vignt either way."


    Shisui asked with a surprise, "Aside from those two, who else have you called?"


    Kuroto said, "Someone even I have to be incredibly careful against�� as such stay on guard against snakes at all times!"


    "Snakes?" �C Shisui tilted his head in confusion, then suddenly his eyes widened, "You don''t mean him, do you?"


    Kuroto nodded, "It''s him alright��"


    Shisui questioned, "But will he really help�� I don''t think that he would be willing to help Konoha!"


    Kuroto shook his head and said, "I don''t think that''s the case either, but considering that Akatsuki is also his enemy, so his priorities should be clear�� well you just have to be careful against snakes�� rest I don''t think there is any need to worry."


    Shisui said after a short silence, "Alright��"


    Kuroto then said, "Also make sure to directly use Kotoamatsukami on the masked man should he appear before you, understand?"


    Shisui nodded, "The one who tried kidnapping Uzumaki Naruto, right? And he is also the person directly responsible for the death of Yondaime Hokage-sama."


    Kuroto nodded, "Yes, that''s the one�� he can use Izanagi as well, so stay vignt against that too. And there are even chances that Kotoamatsukami won''t work on him�� so do not drop your guard even after having used Kotoamatsukami on him."


    Shisui asked in confusion, "Are you worried about the possibility that he is immune to Kotoamatsukami?"


    "Although chances are extremely less, however, it is still a possibility�� I don''t know if Kotoamatsukami will work when he is hidden inside the other space�� so be prepared, thest thing I want is for him to gain ess to your Kotoamatsukami, because if that happens then it would be the end of everything. It wouldn''t even take a month and Juubi will already be knocking on our doors!"


    After all, Obito has Hashirama cells transnted into him, giving him unlimited ess to the dojutsu powers of Mangekyou Sharingan, meaning he will be able to exploit the power of Kotoamatsukami to the fullest,pletely disrupting the order of the shinobi world.


    Shot�� whistle���� Bang!


    Suddenly there was a sound of Signal re firing up, and immediately following which heavy vibrations can be felt.


    Shisui checked his pocket watch and said with a confused tone, "No, it is still two minutes early��"


    Kuruto said calmly, "Nothing strange, why will Akatsuki Organization obediently wait for us to attack them? Whey must haveunched the attacks from their side."


    Shisui nodded, then said, "Should we stay here or go out?"


    Kuroto said without any change, "Wait for a while, our goal is only the leader of Akatsuki Organization�� let the others handle the rest of their members��"


    As Kuruto finished, the sounds of explosions and the vibrations they were able to feel increased and now could be heard from all directions.


    Shisui perceived the vibrations and said with a frown, "It seems that all the explosions areing from outside Amegakure."


    Kuroto nodded, "It seems that a battle on all sides has started even before they could sneak into the vige."


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 604 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 352: Pain

    Chapter 352: Pain


    Inside Amegakure, after the start of the raid.


    Having detected that battle has broken out on several fronts, Kuroto and Shisui left the sewers. Since the battles have already started so waiting any longer for information from Shinichi is meaningless now.


    Instead of just staying hidden within the sewers, it is better to move to the tall buildings, as from there monitoring the situation of the entire Amegakure will be much easierpared to what it is now.


    After leaving the sewer, when the two of them came to the ground level of Amegakure, Kuroto and Shisui noticed that not even a single soul can be seen on the roads or streets, or either of the buildings, meaning that they have already been evacuated before the war between tri-Alliance and Akatsuki breaks out.


    As for where the people of Amegakure have been evacuated? Perhaps only the members of the Akatsuki Organization know this.


    "Well, at least neither side will have to be restrained because of civilian security!" �C Kuroto muttered to himself as he was now standing on top of a tall tower giving him a pretty good view of the Amegakure.


    As for the problem of being found out? Well, let''s just say that it wasn''t going to be a problem as both Kuroto and Shisui were hiding under Shisui''s Genjutsu, and considering how strong Shisui''s Genjutsu is, Kuroto doesn''t believe that either of the two will be noticed.


    After taking their positions, Kuroto activated his Byakugan to observe the Amegakure.


    He doesn''t want to give out too strong Chakra Fluctuations as that would be easily perceived by Konan, considering that he is a sensor-ss.


    Anyway, after observing a little Kuroto soon found out that all the fights that were urring were indeed urring outside the vige.


    Shisui was a little anxious, he really hopes that this raid could wipe out Akatsuki for good but he is also worried that if the raid fails then the vige would most likely suffer serious loss.


    And for this reason, Kuroto could feel that Shisui''s emotions are having some serious fluctuations.


    Shisui muttered, "It''s already been a few minutes�� howe either of the three units has yet to enter Amegakure?"


    Kuroto who was trying to locate some shinobi answered for Shisui, "Probably because the elite members of Akatsuki are personally fighting against all the three units at the outskirts of Amegakure."


    Shisui frowned, "But their number is quite limited, they shouldn''t have been able to hold off against all the fronts at the same time! Is Akatsuki also using the shinobi of Amegakure? And are there any high-level shinobi in Amegakure?"


    Kuroto also feels that something is probably wrong here�� As Shisui said, Akatsuki shouldn''t have enough members to be able topletely stop all the battlefronts at the same time�� unless Konan, Obito, and Pain Rikudo themselves also participate in the battle�� which shouldn''t have been the case, right?


    Just when Kuroto was wondering over these issues, he was finally able to see some chakra signatures entering his field of vision, and he notified Shisui, "One side has finally entered Amegakure."


    Based and the size of Chakra and the direction from which they were entering, Kuroto would say that these ?ssault troops are from Kumogakure.


    Shisui finally heaved a sigh, "At least, one side is here, we can finally start to act!"


    Kuroto said, "But it is still too early to judge�� only some members of a single unit have arrived�� and we don''t even know if there are other Akatsuki members still left who are not yet deployed."


    As soon as Kuroto''s words fell, his spection was soon fulfilled, the direction from where this Kumo unit wasing towards the Pain tower, there were some sessive sts clearly indicating that another battle has started there.


    Looking at the mes and high rising smoke, as well as constant vibrations, Shisui asked, "Should we also make our move?"


    Kuroto shook his head, "Until the leader of Akatsuki does note forth, we are not going to act��"


    No matter how upscale the battle goes or who all die here, Kuroto''s mentality was not affected in the slightest, his objective is clear, and he knows what really has to be done.


    To deal with Akatsuki Organization, it doesn''t make much sense to waste your breath in dealing with the normal Akatsuki members.


    If Akatsuki has to be eliminated, then that can only be done by eliminating the two current core figures of the organization. One is Nagato, and the other is Obito.


    Eliminating Obito is very difficult even for Kuroto, because of Obito''s Kamui and Izanagi.


    Therefore, there is only one way to severely injure Akatsuki Organization, and that is to eliminate Nagato, and additionally destroy or seize the Rinnegan, this would temporarily put down Akatsuki''s ns for good, and then you can take your time to figure out a method to seal Kuro Zetsu.


    Although, Shisui nodded it is still somewhat hard for him to ept this, but he did wait as Kuroto said.


    As the time passed seconds by seconds, the battlefield slowly shifted towards the center of Amegakure, and Kuroto was able to notice that the Kumo unit that has enteredcked a lot of its members.


    And what made Kuroto more puzzled is that the unit was not being led by the Raikage, rather it was being led by Killer Bee who really sucks at teamwork.


    Well, this unit was now intercepted by the duo of Uchiha Shinichi and Biwa Juzo. But from what Kuroto can see, neither Uchiha Shinichi nor Biwa Juzo was fighting at their full strength, they were only suppressing the momentum and slowly guiding the unit led by Killer Bee closer and closer to the Pain Tower.


    "Who could have stopped the Raikage?" �C muttered Kuroto in wonder, then thought, ''To stop Raikage, it can only be a speedster�� hmm, perhaps it was Hiruko with Jinton.''


    After reaching this conclusion, Kuroto diverted his thoughts. To be honest, he did not really care about what happened to the Raikage, besides, with Raikage''s strength killing him would not be easy even for someone like Hiruko.


    So instead of wasting time worrying about Raikage, Kuroto focused on the surroundings, trying to locate the ce where Nagato could be hidden.


    Whoosh��


    A few secondster, another shadow appeared over the sky of Amegakure, wings spread wide open like an angel, overlooking the battle below with an indifferent expression.


    As soon as he saw her, Kuroto''s nodded to himself, "Konan has finally appeared, which means that��"


    Konan''s appearance ?ssured Kuroto that Pain Rikudo are also nearby, and Konan who is hovering in the sky has no intentions of intervening in the battle below. ''Her role must be observation�� Hmm, I think I will let him try to deal with her.''


    Next, Kuroto shifted his eyesight from Konan to the buildings of Amegakure trying to locate Pain Rikudo, and it didn''t take him much longer to find a shinobi with orange hair tied up in a ponytail.


    "He is��" �C Instantly Kuroto recalled that this shinobi with orange hair tied in a ponytail is one of the Pain.


    This Pain did not notice Kuroto and Shisui, instead, he pressed his hands on the ground violently.


    Poof��


    With a surge of white smoke, a three-headed dog with a ck rod embedded on each of its heads appeared, the size of this three-headed was at least asrge as several-story buildings.


    "Summoning ability? This one is Chikushodo Pain (Animal Path)." �C muttered Kuroto.


    Now that Pain has appeared, Kuroto was a little nervous�� The same nervousness and tension that Kuroto has not felt for quite some time.


    With the appearance of the three-headed dog, even Shisui noticed Chikushodo Pain (Animal Path) standing atop the Pain Tower, and he hurriedly said to Kuroto, "Kuroto-san, look, the leader of Akatsuki Organization has appeared!"


    "Yes." �C Kuroto nodded half-mindedly while he was busy with some other thoughts.


    "Uh�� shouldn''t we attack him?" �C Shisui asked in a dumbfounded tone because of Kuroto''s nonchnt response.


    However, Kuroto didn''t seem to notice Shisui''s nonchnt tone, but he did shake his head, denying Shisui''s idea, "Not yet��"


    Shisui was puzzled, "What? But why not? The leader of Akatsuki has already appeared, if we wait any longer then everyone will be in danger!"


    At this moment Kuroto recovered from his thoughts and said lightly, "That one is just a puppet being controlled by the real leader of Akatsuki��"


    "Puppet?!" �C Shisui was baffled and said with an incredulous expression, "But�� but those eyes are the same one�� it''s that same ripple pattern as described by Shinno��"


    Kuroto nodded, "Yes, it is, but it is still a puppet�� wait a little longer and you will see more of such individuals�� with the same ripple pattern in their eyes, all of them are puppets."


    Pain Rikudo are just being controlled by Nagato through Chakra Receivers. Therefore, it doesn''t really make much sense to reveal himself to the enemy just to eliminate a few puppets.


    And the reason why Kuroto did not pass on the secret of Rikudo Pain to the vige? Well, let''s just say that it is because he doesn''t want the element of surprise to go to waste. If there is already someone in the raid unit who knows the secret of Pain Rikudo, then Nagato will be more cautious. Besides, there is hardly anyone in the entire raid unit other than Kuroto who can defeat Nagato and his Pain Rikudo, so there is no point in revealing that secret anyway.


    After being attacked, this splitting dog can keep splitting more heads, and each head can separate into individual dogs, practically there are no suitable methods to take down this dog other than to defeat Chikushodo Pain (Animal Path).


    With the appearance of these Summoned Beasts, the situation of the battlefield soon becamepletely passive, and almost all the Kumo shinobi that were following Killer Bee decided to stay behind and a clear path for Killer Bee, to make sure that Uchiha Shinichi and Biwa Juzo, as well as, these Summon Beasts do not hinder Bee-sama''s path.


    ''Is it just me or are they stopping everyone other than Killer Bee?'' �C thought Kuroto with a frown, ''If Shinichi really wanted, he could have easily stopped Killer bee�� but he did not�� initially I ?ssumed that it''s probably because he has no intention�� but now that I see those Summoned Beasts also specifically targeting everyone other than Killer Bee, it makes sense now�� at the same time I understand why Killer Bee could make it up to here�� it''s because he is being led to the center of Amegakure�� does that mean Nagato wants to capture Hachibi too? But isn''t this too soon for Akatsuki Organization to start capturing Bijuu? Or has this also changed because of the Butterfly Effect?''


    "What am I even thinking? Of course, it has changed!" �C Kuroto muttered while shaking his head.


    At this time, four more figures appeared in Kuroto''s field of vision.


    These four figures were hiding in multiple ces, one was Jiraiya hiding inside a toad, the toad was slowly approaching Chikushodo Pain (Animal Path), the other two were Kakashi and Guy, while thest one was a white snake.


    All four of them were obviously attracted by the battle taking ce here.


    ''Orochimaru is already here�� I just hope that he doesn''t do anything unnecessary��'' �C Kuroto thought then put attention on Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya''s n wasn''t hard to figure out.


    When Jiraiya exhausts all his methods, he should be able to deal with the three weaker Pain�� and with the ?ssistance from Kakashi, perhaps four Pain?


    Andbining them together with Killer Bee, the four of them together should be able to hold their own against Pain Rikudo for a little while at least.


    ''Now, if only I can locate the location where Nagato is hiding.'' �C with this intention, Kuroto focused on Chikushodo Pain (Animal path) and tried to study the chakra pathway that should give him the right direction of the location from where Nagato is remotely controlling the puppet.


    While Kuroto tried to locate Nagato, Jiraiya on the other side also revealed himself.


    ��


    "Ranjishigami no Jutsu!" �C Jiraiya''s white hair suddenly grew longer, and harder as steel wires and tied Chikushodo Pain (Animal path), in a close binding, restricting all of his moments.


    Jiraiya then jumped closer to Chikushodo Pain (Animal path), intent on questioning the person.


    Boom��


    But before Jiraiya couldnd closer to Chikushodo Pain (Animal path), suddenly an explosion urred and he flew out from his position andnded on the road, although he managed to keep up his bnce and thus did not incur any injury.


    When the smoke cleared, everyone could see two more shinobi other than Chikushodo Pain (Animal path), each wearing the Akatsuki cloak, both of them are fat with one being bald and the other having orange hair simr to Chikushodo Pain (Animal path). What''s characteristic is that both of these also had the same eyes, with a ripple pattern which was other than Rinnegan, and these two are Shurado Pain (Asura Path) and Gakido Pain (Preta Path) respectively.


    With the appearance of Shurado Pain and Gakido Pain, Kakashi and Guy also appeared next to Jiraiya by using ''Shunshin no Jutsu''.


    Looking at the three Akatsuki members with the same ripple pattern eye standing at the top of the tower, Kakashi was shocked, "What�� how could all three of them have the Rinnegan?!"


    Jiraiya noticed the arrival of Kakashi and Guy next to him, but he was not in the right mindset to be able to respond to the arrival of the two.


    Initially, Jiraiya could have believed that Chikushodo Pain might be Nagato. His appearance has changed a lot but Jiraiya could never forget those ripple pattern eyes.


    However, with the simultaneous appearance of Shurado Pain and Gakido Pain who also have the same ripple pattern eye, he was confused and at aplete loss of any understanding of what was going on any longer.


    Chikushodo Pain crouched down staring at Jiraiya with indifferent cold eyes, and slowly said, "Jiraiya-sensei, you shouldn''t be here."


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 606 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 353: Hachibi Captured

    Chapter 353: Hachibi Captured


    Chikushodo Pain crouched down, staring at Jiraiya with indifferent cold eyes, and slowly said, "Jiraiya-sensei, you shouldn''t be here."


    Kakashi and Guy both stunned, immediately turned towards Jiraiya with an incredulous expression.


    Obviously, the term ''Sensei'' used by Pain to refer to Jiraiya was thest thing they expected. Never did either of them could have thought that the mysterious leader of the Akatsuki Organization would actually turn out to be Jiraiya-sama''s disciple.


    Jiraiya was still a bit confused and questioned with an uncertain tone, "You really are�� Nagato?"


    After three years of teaching the three kids, Jiraiya obviously remembers their appearance�� but with the way, the other party referred to him, and those eyes only reminded him of Nagato.


    And obviously, the other party referred to him by the suffix ''-Sensei'', therefore, he had to be one of those three children.


    "So, I guess you are the one who became Pain, Nagato? Strayed from the path of goodness, what happened to you?" �C can''t help but ask in confusion. What could be the reason that prompted such a change within Nagato?


    However, Chikushodo Pain only said, "You don''t need to know�� after all, you are an outsider!"


    Jiraiya''s face sank, "You really have changed�� Nagato!"


    He looked up at the Kunoichi hovering high above in the sky, observing the entire battlefield with an indifferent expression, did not even look at him or passed a greeting�� Jiraiya''s heart suddenly felt sad. ''Did everything I taught the three of them for three years mean nothing to them? If the one with the ponytail is Nagato, then who are the other two? And why do they also have the Rinnegan?''


    Kakashi on the side could feel that Jiraiya''s situation was not alright, and he asked in a worry, "Jiraiya-sama, are you alright? And about what Pain spoke��?"


    Jiraiya sighed, and exined, "It was during thest years of the second great shinobi war. After the Sannin''s battle with Hanzo of the Smander, we were approached by three orphan children for food, and seeing that we were shinobi, one of the three kids asked us to teach them Ninjutsu, they wanted to protect themselves�� and I did�� I stayed in the Land of Rain for three years and taught the three of them�� apparently, I never expected that they would stray from the path of goodness."


    Guy asked, "So um, did all three of them have the Rinnegan?"


    Jiraiya shook his head and said with a solemn expression, "That''s what I don''t understand, only one of them had the Rinnegan��" �C After a pause, Jiraiya turned towards Chikushodo Pain and questioned, "Nagato, what happened to Yahiko?"


    Chikushodo Pain spoke with a bit of mncholy, "Oh yes, there was such a fellow once, wasn''t there? But he died a long time ago."


    Jiraiya was shocked, "Nagato�� what happened to you? The old you would never��"


    Chikushodo Pain said lightly, "Nothing happened�� nothing except for the war, too many people died in thisnd, all that pain forced me to grow up."


    "What does that mean��?" �C Jiraiya questioned.


    "That even innocent foolish children will grow up in the face of pain�� until their thoughts and beliefs are the same as ?du?ts��"


    "But abandoning once love for his friends and fellow man�� is that really what it means to be ?du?ts?"


    "Oh sensei�� you are still merely a man, however I? Mired an endless pain, have m?tur?d, and be much more than a man."


    "What are you saying?"


    "Yes, I''ve grown from a man�� to a God. And since I am a God, all my words and thoughts have be absolute. Poor sensei�� you are still only a human, it''s not your fault if you don''t understand what I am saying."


    "Have you really be that twisted?"


    "Things that I couldn''t see when I was a human are clear to me now that I am a god, and being a God, I realize that there are things I can do which a mortal man cannot even dream of. Or to put it more simply, I have evolved beyond man."


    "Just what exactly are you nning to do?"


    "Atst, I am going to put an end to this senseless war-littled world, this will be my sacred deed."


    "All right, that''s enough, all you are doing is spreading chaos and more war with the Akatsuki."


    "It matters not if you, a human does not understand the words of a God�� Your opinion is not taken into ount, you are going to die anyway, Jiraiya-Sensei."


    ��


    ��


    ��


    "To me, you are like a single-celled organism, who hasn''t evolved at all."


    "Hahahaha�� ''Kuchiyose no Jutsu!'' Imagine a kid treating me like a kid! Well, I have news for you kid�� I am not human anymore either! These tears of blood, overflowing with rage! I went from Sannin to Sennin! The monstrous toad of Mount Myoboku! I am Jiraiya-sama�� aa�� argh��"


    "You haven''t m?tur?d at all Sensei�� You are just as clumsy as ever!"


    ��


    ��


    Even Kakashi and Guy did not know what to make up of this conversation��


    Poof�� Poof�� Poof��


    At this time Chikushodo Pain pressed his hands together, and three different white smoke explosions�� when the smoke cleared, it revealed three different summon beasts, a giant snake Tailed Gecko, a giant bull, and finally a giant lion.


    Seeing that the battle seems inevitable Jiraiya said to Kakashi and Guy, "Why don''t you two deal with all those Kuchiyose and buy me some time?"


    Kakashi and Guy looked at each other and nodded.


    "Why does he have so many of these Kuchiyose in the first ce?" �C Kakashi can''t help but mutter as both he and Guy ran towards them.


    Jiraiya then continued "While I will teach this foolish disciple of mine some lessons that he has forgotten in the intoxication of power, Gamaken-san, against this foe there would be no fooling around�� I am going to use Honored Sennin Mode."


    "What��?! You don''t mean?" �C The toad Gamaken on top of whom Jiraiya was standing said.


    "Yes indeed, I am summoning the two great toad sages! However, it''s going to take some time to summon the two of them, and I cannot release my hands during that time. I''m counting on you, buy me some time until then!" �C Jiraiya said, as his hands were sped together in order.


    "All right, clumsy as I am, I shall try!" �C Gamaken nodded. Compared to Gamabunta, Gamaken is more suited for defense, which is necessary for now as Jiraiya has to defend against many attacks for a little while.


    Around the same time, Chikushodo Pain also hid inside the gecko, while the Shurado Pain and Gakido Pain were also ready for the uing battle.


    At this time, the giant bird that was flying high in the sky suddenly scooped down towards the group.


    Gamaken blocked the bird with his Shield.


    However, it seems that the momentum of the giant bird was too for Gamaken, not only did the floor beneath him copse, even Gamaken was knocked to the ground.


    Rumble�� Rumble��


    While Gamaken was down, the giant centipedes suddenly burrowed out of the ground and bit on the legs of Gamaken.


    Gamaken couldn''t take care of all those injuries, he immediately turned over and inserted the Susamata on the head of the centipede to the ground�� trapping it in ce, making it difficult for the centipedes to move.


    On the other side, Guy''s fighting spirit was over the notch, he was very eager to let his youth shine and this was clearly visible from the simultaneous powerful kicks he was raining on the bodies of the giant multiheaded dogs.


    While Kakashi was dealing with the crab that can spit out soap water and the other centipedes.


    The confrontation between Kuchiyose and Kuchiyose, and Kuchiyose and Shinobi was causing too much damage, the ground was shaking, walls copsing, rocks flying everywhere.


    Anyone below the strength of Jonin was not even suitable to be part of such destructive battles.


    When Kakashi was about to finish off the crab with his Raikiri, he suddenly stopped, and in less than a second, he turned around to stab the enemy that suddenly appeared behind him.


    As soon as he turned, Kakashi clearly saw that this person was one of those three Akatsuki Members each with a pair of the Rinnegan who stood atop the tower just a while ago.


    And so close to the other party, Kakashi''s attack was guaranteed to hit.


    ''At such a close distance, he shouldn''t be able to escape!'' �C With this confidence, Kakashi proceeded.


    But just as Kakashi''s Raikiri was about to pierce through the opponent''s heart, suddenly the high concentration Raiton chakra on his right hand disappearedpletely�� it seemed as if it was absorbed by something�� and Kakashi''s right hand that had lost its momentum was held by the opponent.


    ''My Chakra�� it vanished�� or was it absorbed?''


    Guy immediately noticed Kakashi''s predicament, his instinct kicked in and he instantly appeared next to Gakido Pain, to send him flying with a ''Konoha Goriki Senpu!''.


    But Guy''s ''Konoha Goriki Senpu!'' was easily blocked by the opponent with his other hand.


    The opponent is obviously other than Gakido Pain, he wanted to kill these two hindrances before Killing Jiraiya.


    Kakashi saw that both he, and Guy were held, and instantly tried to again bring out more lightning chakra to take advantage of this situation and pierce through the opponent''s heart, but apart from a few sparks, nothing more appeared, as all his chakra was being emptied out.


    And this time, Kakashi saw it very clearly�� he reached a clear conclusion, ''The previous one specializes in Kuchiyose, while this one absorbs chakra�� question is, can he use the same Jutsu that he has absorbed like Hiruko to cast the same ninjutsu?''


    Gakido Pain stared at Hatake Kakashi and Might Guy with an indifferent expression then muttered to himself, "Hmm, Hatake Kakashi, and Might Guy�� Hyuga Kuroto is not here�� I suppose"


    Before either of the two could react, to the enemy''s words, they were sent flying.


    Heavily colliding with the walls, that almost broke the wall, Guy and Kakashi got up and stared at Gakido Pain.


    Guy questioned, "You okay Kakashi��?"


    Kakashi nodded, and said, "This one can absorb Chakra of any attack in an instant�� Ninjutsu is probably ineffective against him."


    "Is that so? In that case, it''s time for the Blue Beast of Konoha to act!" �C Guy said then instantly shouted, "Hachimon Tonkou: Keimon: Open!" and immediately a vapor of blue chakra burst out of Guy''s body�� like an upwelling vortex with such intensity that even the rain that fell upon them was scattered.


    "Konoha-aaa�� where�� where did he go?" �C Just as Guy was about to attack the enemy, Gakido Pain suddenly took a step backward and disappeared into thin air.


    Guy''s entire mood suddenly copsed�� he just opened ''Hachimon Tonkou'', and the enemy had already disappeared.


    Kakashi said, "Be careful, he has hidden inside the mouth of that strange Gekko."


    Although Gakido Pain''s speed was incredibly fast, it did not escape the insight of Kakashi''s Sharingan, in just a moment he discovered that Gakido Pain has hidden inside the mouth of Gekko.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    Just when Kakashi was telling Guy the location of the Gekko, suddenly missiles starteding towards them.


    Guy looked up, and he knew that there is no way to counter so many of them at once�� he instantly turned around, and ran out of the range of explosion while carrying Kakashi whose Chakra was absorbed by Gakido Pain.


    But unexpectedly, the missiles all have a homing ability, and they continued to chase after Guy and Kakashi.


    On the other side, Jiraiya was also having constant trouble as he had to face one Kuchiyose after another�� but he persisted, and finally the two great toad sage, Fukasaku, and Shima appeared on Jiraiya''s shoulder.


    Looking at Chikushodo Pain and the ripple pattern in his eyes, Shima spoke, "So that''s the Rinnegan, huh? It certainly does look like the one mentioned in the legends, doesn''t it?"


    "What nasty eyes! I can''t believe that he is the ''Child of Prophecy''!" �C Fukasaku spoke incredulously.


    Jiraiya said with a bit of hesitation, "I still want to persuade him�� he can still turn for a better leaf."


    Toad Shima seemed displeased, "Is that even possible?"


    Toad Fukasaku nodded, "Jiraiya-boy, that child has the Rinnegan, the fabled eyes of Rikudo Sennin, if we are any bit careless then it would mean certain death!"


    It was at this very moment when Killer Bee finally got rid of all the entanglement and appeared next to Jiraiya, after a look at Jiraiya, Bee turned towards the direction they were all looking at, then asked, "So he is the leader of Akatsuki, got to do defeat him quickly, oh yeah!"


    Jiraiya nodded, and questioned, "Where are Konoha and Suna units? I was informed that all units are rushing here, what happened to them? What are only Kumo ?ssault units here?


    Killer Bee replied, "Oh, Akatsuki has deployed a lot, forces of powerful men outside Amegakure, even Brother stayed behind to fight, Konoha and Suna are in simrity, only I was able to infiltrate�� now I must act on the intended, yeh!"


    After giving an answer to Jiraiya''s question, Bee then looked at Chikushodo Pain, and questioned, "Where are Yugito and Samui?"


    Because Nii Yugito and Samui have been captured by Akatsuki Organization, Kumo''s current priority is to recover Nibi at all costs�� as such Bee has to first confirm where Yugito is.


    However, Chikushodo Pain did not reply to Killer Bee, but muttered to himself, "Hachibi''s Jinchuriki is finally here��"


    Among the nine Bijuu, Hachibi''s strength is second only to Kyuubi. Akatsuki Organization has specifically deployed its members on several fronts in such a manner that Hachibi will be the only one to manage to some inside Amegakure aside from the four of team-11. As for bringing in team-11, well it is obvious to have a chat with Hyuga Kuroto and extract his memories to understand how did he obtain the location of Akatsuki''s base.


    And well, Jiraiya was already present in the vige.


    Tap�� tap�� tap�� tap�� tap�� tap�� tap�� tap��


    Slowly and steadily the sound of someone walking over metal pipes came.


    "Now that Hachibi is here�� it''s time to put an end to this farce��" Then the indifferent words reached everyone''s ears�� "Capturing Hachibi will be the second step to world peace��" �C as Soon as those words were finished another shinobi with the Akatsuki Cloak and orange hair, and the same ripple pattern eye walked out and stood next to Shurado Pain.


    This one is other than Tendo Pain.


    Jiraiya''s eyes narrowed in shock, "Y-Yahiko?!"


    ''Oh yes, there was such a fellow once, wasn''t there? But he died a long time ago.'' These words of Nagato were repeated in Jiraiya''s mind, ''Wasn''t he supposed to have died?''


    Killer Bee was stunned, "What-w-w-what is going on? Howe another Pair of Rinnegan ising on, bakayaro, konoyaro?"


    Jiraiya shook his head with a solemn expression, "No this is already the fourth pair!"


    While Jiraiya and others were talking, Tendo Pain sped his hands together, and instantly, a ck dot appeared between his hands. The ck soon expanded and was released into the air by Tendo Pain.


    The ck Ball soon flew higher and higher and its power started to take effect.


    "Chibaku Tensei!" �C Tendo Pain''s cold words reached everyone''s ears.


    Whether it was Jiraiya, or Fukasaku and Shima on Jiraiya''s shoulders, or Killer bee, each of them felt an extreme threat from that.


    It didn''t take long for their fear to be fulfilled as the ground beneath that ball dot started to crack and started to rise above, it was as if something was pulling it up in spite of the acting gravity.


    Toad Shima who started to rise in the air despite the resistance she put can''t help but panic, "What''s going here Pa?"


    Toad Fukasaku was not much different from Shima, and he spoke, "It should be some kind of ability of the Rinnegan."


    Killer Bee felt the crisis and Hachibi sealed inside Bee too felt it, he immediately said, "Bee�� break free of the effects of that�� otherwise we are done for!"


    Jiraiya also found that his body was not under his control, "Damn!"


    Under the high gravitational pull of Chibaku Tensei, everything was pulled towards it. Even the nearby tall buildings were no different for that matter.


    Gradually its size grew and even the likes of Jiraiya in Sennin Mode and Killer were unable to resist being buried into the rubble and sealed inside it.


    With the main troubles solved, Tendo Pain''s body slowly hovered above and spoke indifferently, "Now stay there as you are while I get rid of everyone that has no use��"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 607 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 354: Shisui comes to Rescue

    Chapter 354: Shisuies to Rescue


    Looking at the huge satellite ary orb), the size of which was still increasing, Kuroto''s eyes narrowed as he muttered to himself, "It seems that I overestimated Jiraiya-sama and Killer Bee��"


    The scene before him clearly shows that in the face of Tendo Pain, even the Toad Sannin and Hachibi''s perfect Jinchuriki cannot put any resistance��


    With just a single Chibaku Tensei by Tendo Pain, all expectations Kuroto had originally put on Jiraiya and Killer Bee were crushed, much less keeping Pain Rikudo upied for a while, neither of them could even pose any resistance��


    And before they could even understand what exactly was going on, both of them were sealed inside theary orb hovering in the sky.


    Shisui also saw what happened to Jiraiya and Killer Bee, and he could no longer stay hidden while the other party is close to death said, "Kuroto-san�� we have to save them�� if Jiraiya-sama and Killer Bee remain sealed within that sphere for very long, then they will die because of being unable to breathe��"


    Kuroto no longer stopped Shisui, and nodded, "Go��"


    "Be careful Shisui-san." �C said Itachi who was standing next to Kuroto and Shisui, while he wore Homusubi disguise.


    Shisui nodded to both Kuroto and Itachi and disappeared.


    With Shisui gone, Kuroto shifted his gaze and looked at three particr buildings��


    But after all this time, he has finally narrowed down three buildings��


    ording to the distribution of the seals and the position of Konan hovering in the sky observing the battle, Kuroto has further narrowed down the target to two buildings��


    ''In which of the two is Nagato hiding? I will have to narrow it down as soon as possible!'' �C thought Kuroto with a solemn expression.


    There is only one chance of a sneak attack if that results in a failure then who knows whether it would be possible to kill Nagato in just one shot or not��


    At this time Itachi asked, "Kuroto-san�� have you found it��?"


    Kuroto nodded and said, "I have narrowed it down to two, I just need a bit more time��"


    Itachi nodded and thought while looking up at Konan observing the battle, ''How should I fight her��?''


    On the other hand, Kuroto also had some more thoughts, ''The current situation haspletely deviated from our initial nning, Akatsuki Organization has been too prepared for this raid�� From arranging the various deployment to maintaining control over the entire situation, it all seems as if the Akatsuki Organization has long since expected this raid.''


    Then there is also the point that Shinichi mentioned to Kuroto, ''Pain Seems to be nning something big.''


    ''Does that mean that Akatsuki had the information about the raid much before? But how is that even possible? I personally did not venture into Amegakure all for the purpose of keeping it hidden. Does that mean that someone betrayed the tri-alliance? Or was it Orochimaru-sensei? No, it couldn''t have been him�� Because if it was, then sensei wouldn''t have personallye here�� something else is going on here�� Sigh, for now, I will just focus on dealing with Nagato�� Thankfully, aside from Shisui, no one knows that Amatsukami will also be participating so there is still an element of surprise here.''


    Recovering his thoughts, Kuroto focused on further narrowing down the target to one building��


    ��


    On the other side, after Shisui left, he did not directly go to theary orb, but rather he circled around a bit to not give away the ce where Kuroto and Itachi were hiding at.


    After reaching a suitable distance, Shisui directly jumped towards theary orb and was quickly attracted to it because of its strong attractive force.


    "A Konoha Anbu?" �C Tendo Pain muttered in surprise, "Did a Konoha Anbu manage to get past Madara?" �C Tendo Pain was a bit surprised upon seeing a shinobi appear out of nowhere, "Doesn''t matter, he too will be sealed!" �C but because of extreme confidence in his Jutsu and believing that it was just some Anbu shinobi in hiding that was drawn towards theary orb because of the strong attractive force, he did not bother, to be honest, Tendo Pain did not really care about that shinobi and did not put much attention on him, as the ''Anbu'' would be sealed inside that Orb anyway.


    "I have to also locate Uchiha Shisui and Hyuga Kuroto��" �C Indifferent, Tendo Pain started walking in the direction of other raid units to just finish them all at once.


    While Shisui who was wearing his Anbu disguise had a serious expression as he observed theary Orb, he was being drawn closer to which. And it was at the moment he reached closer to the surface he immediately activated his Mangekyou Sharingan and used Susanoo.


    Instantly a Dark Emerald Green Chakra was projected out of Shisui''s body.


    Tendo Pain immediately realized the identity of the other party�� "So, he was Uchiha Shisui all along��? And does he really think that he can free them?"


    RRoooaaaarrrrrr��


    With a loud roar, the Emerald Green Susanoo appeared, and this time not only the upper body, but even the lower limbs appeared�� which means it took theplete humanoid form which is rather rare and difficult to be able to make without the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Although it is still far from being as powerful as the Complete Body Susanoo, perhaps the Humanoid form is also quite a lot at this point in time.


    Both Kuroto and Itachi were watching the battle from a distance and were surprised by the humanoid form, both of them are aware that Shisui is pretty close to blindness�� and even in such a situation, he is using all the ocr power of his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    But Shisui did not care about all that, right now, Shisui''s entire focus is on freeing Jiraiya.


    Having manifested his Susanoo, Shisui lifted his hands and started digging through theary Orb.


    It was because he was unaware of the exact position of Jiraiya and Killer Bee and therefore, was worried that if he directly used the spiralnce then it could injure or kill them, so instead of using the spiral sword, he dug through with the b?r? hands of Susanoo.


    But because of therge size of Susanoo, the speed of digging even with b?r? hands wasn''t slow, and in only a few seconds he managed to get past the surface to a little deeper. And soon spotted several strands of white hair that had to be Jiraiya''s. after further digging he could finally see Jiraiya''s upper body.


    Overjoyed, Shisui hurriedly spoke, "Jiraiya-sama, please hold on a bit, I will free you in a few seconds!"


    Jiraiya who was constrained by the rubble mass of theary Sphere was also surprised by Uchiha Shisui''s actions in being able to get up to here, and spoke lightly, "Be careful."


    "Shinra Tensei!"


    Boom��


    As soon as Jiraiya''s words fell, an inexplicable force started acting on Shisui''s Susanoo, it was drawing the Susanoo away from theary sphere.


    Fortunately, Shisui''s grasp on theary sphere was extremely strong, and because of this, he was able to stabilize his figure from falling off of the sphere despite the force acting on him.


    "Well, it seems that this approach will not work on Uchiha''s Susanoo�� In that case��" �C Tendo Pain muttered with a thoughtful voice.


    The strong force acting on Shisui''s Susanoo was obviously ''Shinra Tensei'' use by Tendo Pain, but it seemed that Pain had underestimated the power of Uchiha''s Susanoo�� therefore, he did not expect that his Jutsu to not work, but no matter��


    Shisui knew that the leader of the Akatsuki Organization wouldn''t give him any more time to rescue Jiraiya-sama, Shisui''s gaze hardened, and he decisively manifested the spiralnce made out of Chakra, and fiercely inserted it inside theary Orb to cut through it as soon as he can.


    This move of Shisui not onlypletely liberated Jiraiya as well as the two sage toads but also revealed the half-buried Hachibi that was protecting Killer Bee.


    "Just a bit more��" �C Shisui gritted his teeth and increased the Chakra and Ocr Power input.


    Seeing that Shira Tensei failed to push away Uchiha Shisui''s Susanoo, Tendo Pain did not use other attempts, instead, he brought the palms of his hands together again.


    In an instant, the Ocr Power of Rinnegan was further injected into the core of Chibaku Tensei.


    The hugeary orb, which was starting to drop small pieces of gravel showing faint signs of copse immediately started to condense back again as the attractive force of Chibaku Tensei Increased and its size started to grow.


    Shisui''s Susanoo was the first to bear the brunt, the sudden increase in the force of Chibaku Tensei was so strong that Susanoo''s upper body heavily collided on the surface and several cracks also started to appear. Although Shisui tried his best to resist, it seemed that he too will be buried inside theary sphere.


    Killer Bee saw that everyone was about to be sealed inside the neraty Sphere, and he had to lose hope of getting out of trouble burst out all of his Chakra.


    Boom��


    With the liberation of Hachibi, eight long octopus tentacles suddenly stretched of him, which he focused on the same point from where Uchiha Shisui was drilling his way inside. With all the strength he could muster, he pushed Uchiha Shisui, Jiraiya, and the toad out of the sphere.


    Because of Killer Bee''s efforts, Uchiha Shisui''s Susanoo gained more mobility and he too burst out all of his strength to free all of them from theary Orb.


    Under the dual efforts of Killer Bee and Shisui, some of them finally managed to escape the gravitational field of theary sphere and heavilynded on the ground one after another with several loud thuds.


    Thud�� Thud�� Thud�� Thud��


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 608 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 355: Life Hanging on a Thread

    Chapter 355: Life Hanging on a Thread


    Thud�� Thud�� Thud�� Thud��


    """"Huff�� huff��"""" �C everyone heavily gasped for breath as theyid on the ground exhausted,


    The current state of Jiraiya as well as the two toads is not so good, even Shisui''s Susanoo disappeared��


    Looking around, neither of them could find Killer Bee among them meaning that Killer Bee couldn''t escape and was thus sealed inside it.


    Even Uchiha Shisui doesn''t seem to be in the condition to be able to fight as he is more than likely to have exhausted a lot of his Chakra to destroy thatary Orb.


    Jiraiya realizes that if Tendo Pain, standing in front of him uses the same ability again, then no one will be able to save them, at the same time, he also realizes that among the people present inside Amegakure, nobody other than him can defeat Pain�� Therefore, he did not wait any longer and immediately said to the two sage toads, "Boss, ma''am�� let''s start!"


    Both Fukasaku and Shima nodded with a solemn expression and jumped on Jiraiya''s shoulder, to help him gather Natural energy and to brew Senjutsu Chakra.


    Both Fukasaku and Shima have a long life and many battles through it, and the Pain fellow standing before them is undoubtedly one of the strong and most unusual shinobi they have ever seen, not to mention he is the bearer of the Rinnegan, and just to make the matters worse, there are four of these Pains fellow, each with a pair of Rinnegan.


    In Jiraiy''s cognition, since the establishment of the Shinobi Vige system, and after the death of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, Pain is the strongest Shinobi to have appeared.


    In the face of someone so strong and weird, they knew that even a little bit of carelessness could cost them their lives.


    Jiraiya sped his hands together to enter the Sennin Mode.


    Jiraiya has to stand still while the two toads gather the Natural Energy in cooperation.


    Tendo Pain obviously doesn''t n to waste his time here as he has to also get rid of other rats, and said indifferently to Jiraiya, "Jiraiya-sensei, it''s futile to resist�� you cannot change anything, you cannot defeat a God."


    Jiraiya shouted, "Yahiko�� this is not you�� did you not want to change this country? Did you not want to bring peace to this world? What has happened to the three of you?"


    Tendo Pain said indifferently, "It''s not your fault that you are unable to see it, I am doing just that Sensei��"


    "No Yahiko�� you are wrong, what you are doing is wrong! Was destroying the Land of Demons peace? What you are doing is not bringing peace��!" �C Jiraiya retorted.


    "Wrong?" �C with a cold snort, Tendo Pain said, "From here on, what''s right and what''s wrong will be defined by me!"


    Jiraiya said with bitter sadness, "Don''t get lost in power Yahiko��"


    At this moment Konan''s words reached them, "Lost in power? You of the great shinobi viges have always been lost in power�� you people do not put anyone before your eyes. Now that people who are stronger than the great shinobi viges have appeared, you are asking us to not get lost in power? That''s funny Jiraiya-sensei�� are we not even allowed to protect ourselves? Are we not allowed to pursue our dreams and goals? Should we just ept the fate that you people of great shinobi viges bind us to?"


    Jiraiya looked up at Konan and said sadly, "But what you are doing is starting a war�� people are dying��"


    Tendo Pain shook his head and said, "No Jiraiya-sensei, we are just reestablishing the order of the Shinobi World�� look at everything around you�� are we the ones who started this war? Are we the ones who are invading others'' homes? Are we the ones ravaging others'' viges? You people of great shinobi viges invade others'' homes and now you speak to us to not start a war?"


    "Why the Akatsuki? Why gather such dangerous nuke-nins? Why incite a civil war within a vige? Konan, Yahiko you have to stop all this! You, people, are children who have experienced war, you understand the destruction war brings and the pain it causes to people�� it takes generations to be able to forget that pain�� do you want to see more orphans appear in the ursed world?" �C Jiraiya question.


    The foolish ideals of bringing peace to the world with words and understanding died along with Yahiko�� now all that''s left is pain�� the same pain that will bring peace to the world.


    "It is because I understand the pain that I know that it is only through pain that people can understand each other�� When enough people die, those who remain will be left with the pain of losing�� this pain will bring make them naturally avert war��" �C Tendo said.


    Seeing that Konan and Yahiko could not be persuaded at all, Jiraiya was helpless and asked, "Where is Nagato? Is he alive? And why do you have his Rinnegan? Initially, I believed that the first one I saw was Nagato, but he is not�� where is Nagato? And howe there are so many Rinnegan bearers?"


    "Nagato�� Yahiko�� Konan�� everyone died a long time ago�� now all that''s left is Pain!" �C Pain said.


    In their heart, they are nothing more than ghosts of the past, their sole purpose of existence is to make Yahiko''s dreame true.


    Jiraiya sighed, "Could you please just stop with the world y��"


    "Yes�� It is time I kill you and be done with it." �C speaking so, he slowlynded on the same street as Jiraiya and started walking towards him.


    Tendo Pain with his Rinnegan can see the changes happening in Jiraiya and understands that it would be pointless to wait any longer�� There are probably more battles toe, so he does not want to waste any more time talking with Jiraiya.


    With this intention, he raised his hands and shouted, "Bansho Ten''in!"


    However, Jiraiya was prepared this time, and he immediately shouted, "Ranjishigami no Jutsu!"


    In an instant, Jiraiya''s hair grew, split into several strands, and was firmly nailed on the ground, stopping his body from flying towards Tendo Pain.


    Seeing that his attack failed to bring Jiraiya towards him, Tendo Pain shook his hand, and two ck rods slid down through his sleeves and were caught in his hand.


    Holding these ck sticks Tendo Pain slowly walked towards Jiraiya, at the same time�� one after another�� several silhouettes fell from the sky surrounding Jiraiya at the center.


    Jiraiya looked at the faces of these silhouettes and his face changed drastically.


    ''These five are��'' �C A total of five people fell from the sky and counting Tendo Pain approaching him, there were a total of six people�� and each of them had the same ripple pattern eye, each of them had a Rinnegan pair.


    Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��


    With the sound of breaking wind, all six-pain rushed towards Jiraiya with ck Rods in their hands.


    A battle between Jiraiya and Pain Rikudo broke out�� This was undoubtedly the most overwhelming battle he had ever fought�� within just a few breaths he was knocked out.


    Whether it was ''Choodama Rasengan'', ''Senpo: Goemon'', or some other techniques, of them worked, the ninjutsu were all absorbed by one of them, while Taijutsu battle against six at the same time was proving to be extremely difficult even for Jiraiya in the Sennin Mode as all of them can share each other''s vision.


    In just a few short minutes, Jiraiya was kicked heavily and flew out.


    Shisui wanted to help but was unable to do so as a constant rain of explosive tags kepting at him.


    Looking at Jiraiya with disdain, Pain said, "Jiraiya-sensei, you cannot defeat me�� I am God!"


    Boom��


    At this moment, Kakashi and Guy rushed out of the smoke, and behind them several multiheaded dogs. NO matter what they did, there was simply no method to kill the dog, although they did manage to resolve the other Kuchiyose, that wasn''t the case with this dog.


    Pain turned to nce at Kakashi and Guy who were running from the multiheaded dogs and said lightly, "Ah�� the other rats are also here, although I am wondering where thest member of your team, that is Hyuga Kuroto, has gone, but anyway�� I will first get rid of all of you at once then go after him, I really have some questions for him that I would like to get answers to."


    Even if they have realized that the visions of Pain Rikudo are connected, neither of them could pose a resistance�� Might Guy after opening Hachimon Tonkou posed some resistance, but it wasn''t strong enough to subdue Pain Rikudo.


    Seeing that could defeat Pain Rikudo, Jiraiya felt guilty, ''He was responsible for guiding the child�� and he failed��"


    Each Pain stretched out a ck Rod, pointing at the heads of several shinobi, and said, "It''s over for all of you��"


    Everyone closed their eyes, as they all knew that without a doubt, they will all die, and epted their fate, epting their death��


    A second passed, another second passed, and more and one more, but the expected pain did note�� the expected death did note��


    Confused they opened their eyes and checked the situation, only to notice that all six Pain have fallen to the ground and inexplicably lost consciousness at the same moment.


    Thud�� Thud�� Thud�� Thud�� Thud�� Thud��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 609 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 356: The Puppeteer behind the Puppets

    Chapter 356: The Puppeteer behind the Puppets


    In a dark room with no light, Kuroto who was currently in his Yama disguise retracted his hands from the wooden mechanical walker.


    At the same time, at the ce where Kuroto initially pressed his hands, a series of sealing symbols spread out, and further covered the surroundings.


    This wooden mechanical walker is exactly the device to which the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, Uzumaki Nagato is affixed, curtesy to his immobility because of his leg injury and from here he controls the Pain Rikudo.


    Lifting his head, Yama nced at the body of Nagato. Nagato had the same red hair as Karin symbolizing Nagato''s Uzumaki descent, but contrary to a healthy Uzumaki body, Nagato''s body is greatly emaciated, although not as thin and frail as Yama remembers from the Canon, weak theless.


    Nagato is extremely skinny with skeletal structure clearly protruding and visible to the n?k?d eye�� it seemed as if he has been suffering from malnutrition for years now.


    But Yama knows that what Nagato has been suffering from is much worsepared to just Malnutrition.


    Then there are many Kuroki Jushinki (ck Receivers) embedded in his back and are the primary cause of Nagato''s body being emaciated.


    In the face of the sudden appearance of the other party behind him, Nagato did not panic.


    He nced at the ''Shisho Fuin'' (Four-Symbols Seal) that has spread over from the mechanical walker all the way to his body, then turned his head with disdain and anger to look behind him��


    Looking back, he noticed a person dressed in an outfit that although he has never seen before, is extremely familiar with that person based on the intelligence collected by the Akatsuki Organization.


    While Nagato was looking, the other party''s body was covered in a Cyan Chakra Cloak, and there was only one guess in his mind, "You are�� leader of Amatsukami�� Yama?"


    "��" �C Yama did not reply to Nagato, after turning on his Tenseigan Chakra Mode he brought out ''Gudodama'' (Truth-Seeking Balls).


    About a minute or so before Jiraiya, Shisui, Kakashi and Guy were about to be killed by Pain Rikudo, Yama had discovered the exact location of Nagato, however, when it came to sneak attack and finish Nagato in one shot, Yama noticed that the location around which Nagato was hiding was embedded with multiple Kuroki Jushinki (ck Receivers) as well as several sealing techniques, which formed a spherical induction sphere around Nagato that helps him sense his all chakra fluctuations around his surroundings to the utmost degree.


    In such a condition if there appeared even the slightest of chakra fluctuations, then it would have been noticed by Nagato. So, Yama was left with no choice, he gave up on directly using the Golden wheel Reincarnation Explosion because the formation of ''Gudodama'' (Truth-Seeking Balls) will cause high chakra fluctuations which would alert Nagato.


    He decided to sneak inside the building while continuing to use the Chakra Suppression Technique and then sealed Nagato''s Chakra with the paper seal of ''Shisho Fuin'' (Four-Symbols Seal), he had prepared beforehand.


    Of course, Yama doesn''t expect ''Shisho Fuin'' (Four-Symbols Seal) to be able topletely subdue Nagato, as long as it can seal Nagato''s for as much as fifteen seconds then that would be enough for Yama to condense Golden Sword out of ''Gudodama''


    At this time, Yama''s body was covered with a Cyan Chakra cloak and Gudodama were circling at his back, looking at these changes Nagato''s disdainful expression changed into a horror one. He could feel the danger emanating from those ck Balls.


    A sense of crisis that he hasn''t felt for such a long time suddenly emerged in his heart, he immediately got into action, one hand was put on the Fuin symbols while the other towards Yama.


    The first hand absorbed all the Fuin symbols through, ''Fujutsu Kyuin'' (Blocking Technique Absorption Seal), thus giving him ess to his chakra, which he used directed towards his right hand and shouted, ''Shinra Tensei!''


    ''Shinra Tensei!'' �C Yama also raised his right hand and used the same Jutsu.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    However, the change in pressure and impact was so severe that the surroundings all distorted then blew up because of the change in pressure of the system (a bit of physics not, the gaming reincarnation system).


    Nagato was taken aback�� his face became more solemn.


    Even Yama''s expression under the mask was not so good.


    ��


    Back to the side of fallen Pain Rikudo.


    Looking at the Pain Rikudo who have fallen to the ground as if in an unconscious state, everybody was a bit confused.


    Whether it was Shisui, Jiraiya, Fukasaku Shima, Kakashi, or Guy they all looked at each other hoping to get an answer for the sudden strangeness.


    A few seconds before all of them were so close to death but out of the blue situation reversed, however, they are now in another predicament as it is very difficult to determine the exact cause of such a situation reversal.


    Shisui was of course different from everyone, he knew exactly what was going on�� the fact that Pain Rikudo has stopped functioning and fallen to the ground helpless must mean that Yama has made his move, as for whether the result would be a sess or a failure is hard to figure out for him at this point.


    The body of Shurado Pain was also covered with multiple Kuroki Jushinki, and the body was also cold with a pale skin texture�� it was not too hard to determine that it was nothing but a corpse.


    Shocked, Guy once again confirmed, then said to the rest, "There is no physical injury on the body�� it''s just that��"


    Kakashi questioned, "Just what��?"


    Guy said, "It''s a corpse�� whoever he was, has been dead for a very long time�� there is no pulse, no heartbeat�� no breathing�� there are no signs of lives, even the body temperature is cold��"


    Everyone can''t help but be more confused by what Guy said they all got up from the ground, looked at the other five Pain with vignce then at the various Kuchiyose.


    All the Kuchiyose have suddenly stopped moving or attacking everyone, they were also affected in the same way as the Pain Rikudo who have suddenly stopped functioning and have been standing still in their positions, as if they are in a daze, then disappeared one after another leaving behind nothing but white smoke.


    At this time, one shinobi ran towards the crowd. Everyone raised their heads to see who he was and sighed in relief after realizing that he was not an enemy.


    Shisui was the first one to ask, "Kuroto-san, did you find anyone?"


    Yup, it was Kuroto who came towards them�� or not exactly Kuroto�� this person is actually Sandaime Kazekage Puppet who is now covering up for Kuroto''s absence.


    The reason why it is difficult to distinguish him is that Kuroto has used ''Shoten no Jutsu'' (Shape-Shifting Jutsu) on Kazekage Puppet simr to how Pain used this Jutsu on two of Suna Jonin to transform into Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame in the canon during Gaara Rescue Mission arc.


    And Kuroto doesn''t even need to worry about remotely controlling this puppet as he has already practiced this technique with Kazekage countless times so Kazekage can perfectly imitate Kuroto''


    Shisui is of course aware of this, therefore, he spoke to Kuroto without any hesitation.


    Kuroto shook his head, "Nothing I did not find any of the two, neither Nii Yugito nor Samui��"


    Everyone nodded then focused on Rikudo Pain.


    For a brief moment, Jiraiya looked up and found that Konan was no longer there after sighing he focused his attention on Pain Rikudo.


    Jiraiya spoke, "Hyuga Kuroto, can you confirm whether these six are corpses or not? Or something strange within their bodies that is worthy of attention��"


    Kuroto nodded and activated his Byakugan, as asked by Jiraiya he carefully studied the six corpses one by one�� after a few seconds of analysis, he said, "There is no heartbeat, pulse, breathing, of their other autonomy is functioning�� even, not even chakra formation, so they are indeed all corpses�� but��"


    Jiraiya raised an eye at Kuroto''s emphasis, and asked, "But what��?"


    "Well, there is no cell degradation or bacteria breeding�� so I would say that although these bodies are all corpses, they are not disintegrating�� there is one more thing, although these bodies are not producing chakra on their own, there are traces of chakra being present within them�� what''s stranger is that the chakra signatures in all six corpses are exactly the same��" �C Kuroto said.


    Kakashi questioned, "But how is that even possible? How can six different people have the same chakra signatures?"


    At this time, Jiraiya shook his head, and spoke as if he has just realized something, "No�� actually, it is possible��" �C After a pause, he questioned Kuroto, "Look more carefully, there has to be something more you will find��"


    Kuroto said, "Well, there is no need to look, thest thing that seems odd is the arrangements of those piercings�� well aside from the facial piercings, the majority of the other ck piercings are in the key nodes in the chakra pathway of a human�� but because these bodies are not producing chakra on their own, and yet they have chakra, I would say that these piercings are the cause of chakra flowing through them�� and with the way these piercings are arranged in all six of them, it can only mean that��"


    Shisui continued, "It can only mean that these are some sort of Chakra receivers��"


    Kakashi, Jiraiya, Fukasaku, Shima, and Kuroto nodded, on the other hand, Guy was looking at them with a confused expression�� and asked, "So? What does that mean?"


    Kakashi exined, "It means that these are all puppets�� being controlled by a seventh person�� those piercings are what gives them chakra as they are all chakra receivers�� and up until now we were only fighting against mere puppets, the true person behind them, the person we are up against is a Puppeteer, a very good one at that, he is very skillfully hiding somewhere��"


    Jiraiya nodded, "For some time I have been thinking about some things�� it was difficult to remember at first, especially with all those changes that have happened to them, but when I thought about it deeply and analyzed all the information we have up until now�� I can conclude that all six of them are people I have met at some part of my journey�� At the same time, I have also figured out who is the person behind all of them�� who is the real Pain��"


    Fukasaku questioned, "And who is the real Pain��?"


    Jiraiya looked down with sadness and muttered ever so slowly, "The Puppeteer behind these puppets is�� Nagato�� the person I believed to be the ''Child of Prophecy''."


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 610 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 357: Gedo Mazo vs Golden Sword

    Chapter 357: Gedo Mazo vs Golden Sword


    On Uchiha Shinichi and Biwa Juzo''s side.


    The sudden strange disappearance of all the Kuchiyose made Uchiha Shinichi and Biwa Juzo a bit confused, both Shinichi and Juzo have the same thought, ''This wasn''t part of the n that Pain told us��''


    But they could still see theary orb up in the sky, ''Since Hachibi''s Jinchuriki is captured. Does Pain intend to do something else?''


    However, their connection with Pain was severed��


    Juzo said, "Shinichi fall back�� something strange is going on�� we need to determine what that is before we continue our actions��"


    Shinichi nodded, he naturally had no problem with this approach�� at least this way he won''t have to fight unnecessarily�� with that intention, Shinichi and Juzo leaped backward.


    Without Uchiha Shinichi, Biwa Juzo, all those Kuchiyose restraining them, the remaining shinobi of the Kumo unit that has already suffered heavy casualties, got some breathing period, and in this breathing period, they finally arrived at the ce where Jiraiya and the others were standing.


    Shinichi and Juzo were also close but they standing on top of a building.


    Jiraiya and others of course noticed Shinichi and Juzo, but they did not rush to attack


    An unnamed Kumo Jonin gave a quick nce to the battlefield, then asked Jiraiya, "Jiraiya-dono, where is Bee-sama?"


    Jiraiya said while pointing at theary orb floating high in the sky, "Killer Bee was sealed inside that thing up there by the Leader of the Akatsuki Organization."


    "What?!" �C The entire Kumo unit was shocked by what Jiraiya said, and the second an unnamed Kumo Jonin asked hurriedly, "But the leader of the Akatsuki Organization has been defeated, right? So, how can Bee-sama still be sealed?"


    Jiraiya pointed at the corpses of Pain Rikudo lying on the ground and said, "These people are just corpses�� neither of them was the true leader of the Akatsuki Organization�� The true leader of the Akatsuki Organization seems to be a puppeteer controlling these six puppets�� and he is probably still alive."


    "What?!" �C again everyone was shocked, they all saw just how strong these six individuals, each with the Rinnegan were�� and now they are finding out that these are nothing but puppets? So how strong is the puppeteer controlling such incredible puppets is?


    Shinichi had a thoughtful look, ''I had a feeling that something is strange about them�� it turns out that they are just puppets�� hmm, so who exactly is the man behind these puppets?''


    Juzo said, "�� Since Pain is still alive, and Hachibi is captured, we should now increase the intensity of the ?ssault to full scale and eliminate all of the shinobi of the tri-Alliance��"


    Shinichi nodded and said, "That''s what we were supposed to do, but should we? Their number is quite a lot, Sannin Jiraiya, Uchiha Shisui, Hyuga Kuroto, Hatake Kakashi, Might Guy, then so many of Kumo Jonin ss shinobi, even if I can''t die because of my Mangekyou Sharingan techniques, but facing so many of them is not possible��"


    Juzo nodded, then looked at the sky, "Right, additionally Konan is also nowhere to be seen�� And I don''t see Zetsu either��"


    ��


    High in the sky.


    Konan was flying towards the location where Nagato is hiding and controlling Pain Rikudo.


    ''He had no reason to stop so suddenly, that too when he was just about to kill all of them�� something must have gone wrong�� his health��? Nagato has gotten so weak even since then�� Did he push himself too much this time?'' �C A lot of thoughts were going on inside her mind, she did not think of the possibility of any of the enemy attacking Nagato, well why not?


    It is simple.


    Firstly, aside from her, ''Madara'', and Zetsu are the only two people who are aware of the secret of Pain Rikudo��


    Secondly, she wants to deny the possibility that someone has found Nagato�� because that could be dangerous. If the enemy can bypass all the sensors without alerting Nagato, then that means he is extremely dangerous. So, Konan wants to deny this possibility�� because it''s not going to happen.


    Just when she was about to disappear and reappear near Nagato, a whole lot of crows flew out of nowhere and flocked around her��


    She obviously realized that these crows are not so simple, and spoke, "Show yourself��"


    At her words, some of the crows gathered forming the silhouette of a person with ck wings.


    Konan''s eyes widened as soon as she realized who this person is�� "You are��!"


    Boom��


    ��


    "Now we have to find where the leader of the Akatsuki is hiding��" �C Kakashi said.


    Before anyone could give any reply, suddenly there was a loud explosion from afar��


    Boom��


    Immediately afterward a dazzling Golden light shed, illuminating the gloomy grey sky and cutting through the thick rain clouds�� nobody could open their eyes in the face of that dazzling golden light.


    Roar��


    Before anyone could adapt to the sudden emergence of the dazzling golden light, a roar that shook the soul of all individuals suddenly resounded throughout Amegakure.


    The Roar was strong enough to shatter all the sses and literally caused storms to rage all over Amegakure.


    Apanied by the roar that shocked the soul, a huge ck shadow appeared.


    "Gedo Statue?" �C Shinichi and Juzo looked at each other with surprise when they saw Gedo Mazo appearing on the battlefield all of a sudden.


    During all of Akatsuki''s secret gatherings, also during their virtual meeting by the use of ''Gentoshin no Jutsu'' (Magic Lantern Body Technique) they have seen Gedo Mazo several times, but every one of the Akatsuki always thought that it is just a statue.


    It is because the true ns of Akatsuki to capture Bijuu have not yet started, the members of Akatsuki are generally informed but they are not exactly clear, therefore, what exactly is Gedo Mazo is unknown to everyone, other than believing that it is some sort of statue, therefore, they generally call it Gedo Statue.


    Soon everyone noticed the Golden Light turning into a Golden Sword hundreds of meters long extending up to the heavens.


    The Golden Chakra Sword that extended up the heavens was severely shed down at Gedo Mazo��


    Gedo Mazo also roared heavily and raised its arms to attack someone.


    Whoosh�� Boom�� sh�� Explosion��


    As the huge arm was waved, the surrounding towers that came in their way were all swept away and copsed like dried branches.


    The movements of Gedo Mazo caused huge tremors and were apanied by smoke and dust.


    There were even some Kumo shinobi who were somewhat unlucky and were directly hit by iron spears or something heavy and died on the spot.


    Getting out of the range of damage was of utmost importance�� whether it was the side of tri-alliance or the Akatsuki�� both sides had to retreat.


    The two Susanoo users protected theirrades, Shisui protected those of tri-Alliance, while Shinichi protected Juzo, and escaped the immediate vicinity of Gedo Mazo and the Golden Sword.


    Even when retreated far away, neither side took the lead in starting a battle but tacitly avoided any conflict for the time being and looked at the distant Giant Sword and Giant Statue in confrontation.


    Everyone can only vaguely see that the huge shadow was raging all over Amegakure, it seemed to be unstoppable, and wherever it goes it causes utter destruction�� leaving only rubble and mess.


    Then there is the dazzling golden sword which is hundreds of meters long, wherever the light passes through that ce is divided into two parts with an incredibly smooth surface�� Each of its shes cuts through everything in its path�� but for some reason, it saw unable to cause any severe damage to the giant wooden statue��


    Looking at such a scene, everyone can''t help but show horrifying looks.


    Because of the distance and thick cover of smoke, nobody other than ''Kuroto'' could see exactly what is going on, so everyone''s gaze presentnded on ''Kuroto'' who has the Byakugan�� The only person who can give them an insight into the exact situation.


    "What actually happened there?" �C Jiraiya asked with an incredibly serious expression, this is the first time he has ever seen something like this�� he can feel the incredible amount of vitality oozing out of that wooden statue.


    Feeling the gazes on his, Kuroto focused on the distant shadow past the thick cover of smoke and said, "Well, there is that Giant Wooden Statue�� and the Golden Sword�� someone is controlling the wooden statue while the other person who is using that Golden Sword is flying and fighting that person��"


    "Who is fighting who��?" �C Kakashi asked. Such a level of confrontation has far exceeded his understanding of shinobi�� at the same time, it also made him helpless that they don''t know who is fighting.


    Kuroto said, "My guess is that�� one is the true leader of Akatsuki�� the man behind these puppets, as for the other one�� well I don''t know��"


    Shisui thought silently, ''Kuroto-san�� you must win��'' �C Shisui was obviously aware of who was fighting who.


    Shinichi is also the same�� and while looking at the two people in confrontation, he nodded with a grin, "So, that''s what happened��"


    Having been defeated once by Kuroto, Shinichi obviously recognizes the Golden Sword.


    Moreover, as the battle progressed, Shinichi and Juzo have also received a thought wave from Nagato that currently, he is fighting the leader of Amatsukami, Yama. Shinichi is obviously aware that Yama is Kuroto�� So, he easily understood what has happened.


    Biwa Juzo who stood on the side murmured to Shinichi, "I never expected that Pain would be so powerful�� moreover, Yama, the leader of Amatsukami seems to be stronger��"


    Shinichi nodded with a smirk, "Heh�� it''s been so long since I am witnessing a good fight."


    Juzo nced around him and reminded Shinichi, "That''s all well and good, but do not forget that enemy is still near us, moreover, now that the leader of Amatsukami is also nearby, there are a hundred percent chances that the other members of Amatsukami, that being Suijin, Homusubi, and the Wind Nature user are also somewhere nearby��"


    Shinichi nodded casually without paying much attention to Juzo''s words, "Yeah-yeah��"


    ��


    At the same time somewhere in the skies of Amegakure.


    ''Kuroto-san was right�� Genjutsu does not work on her�� and if I use Amaterasu, she can just discard those papers�� and reappear in the other ones�� I am unable to fully use the Susano''o either�� It appears that I am still not strong enough to kill her, so looks like I will just be stalling her so that she does not interfere in that fight by any means.'' �C thought Homusubi as the ck feathers of his pair of wings collided with the paper arrows from the Konan''s wings.


    Konan was furious now�� Homusubi is perfectly stopping all her advantage with his own Jutsu�� and strangely enough, his Jutsu seems to be much simr to my ''Shikigami no Mai''�� this made Konan can''t help but wonder, ''Just who is he behind that mask��?''


    Moreover, he is known to possess Mangekyou Sharingan�� and has not disyed the strongest ability of Mangekyou Sharingan�� the Susano''o.''


    But more than herself, she is worried about Nagato, the fact that Nagato has summoned the Gedo Mazo must mean that the leader of Amatsukami he is fighting against is too strong for him to be able to handle normally��


    And being a sensor-nin, she can sense the Chakra of Yama, and it is shocking to see someone possess such vast chakra�� those Chakra volumes are as high as she has ever sensed�� even�� even higher than Nagato''s��!


    ��


    Outside Amegakure, on the side of the first unit led by Hokage.


    Looking at the raging storms and lightning, coupled with the Roars, it wasn''t hard for Tobi to figure out the cause, and he was rather surprised, "What exactly happened that prompted Nagato to summon Gedo Mazo and even summon the Nibi''s Jinchuriki from here just when she was about to kill the Ino-Shika-Cho Patriarch��?"


    Currently, he was standing on the big tree he has made with Mokuton. While in one hand he held the corpse of an Anbu and in the other hand he held ''Kongonyoi'' (Adamantine Staff) of Sandaime Hokage.


    Sandaime looked at all the injured and killed Anbu, as well as the injured Ino-Shika-Cho Patriarch, Sandaime can''t help but think bitterly, "I never expected that a day woulde when the Konoha would be damaged by someone who has inherited Mokuton of Shodaime Hokage-sama!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 611 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 358: Mocking Destiny

    Chapter 358: Mocking Destiny


    Looking at all the injured and killed Anbu, as well as the injured Ino-Shika-Cho Patriarch, Sandaime can''t help but think bitterly, "I never expected that a day woulde when Konoha would face an enemy who has inherited Shodaime Hokage-sama''s Mokuton!"


    Sandaime had a sorrowful expression as he remembered the old times he spent under the tutge of Shodaime Hokage-sama and Nidaime Hokage-sama.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Konohagakure was built solely on the powers of Shodaime-sama''s Mokuton.


    With his Mokuton, Senju Hashirama calmed the troubled and dangerous warring states period, established Konoha, established the system of one vige and one nation, made Konoha the strongest shinobi vige there was.


    Therefore, Mokuton became the symbol of Konohagakure��


    But with the death of Shodaime-sama, Mokuton disappeared�� no one inherited Senju Hashirama''s legacy, thus, Mokuton disappeared.


    Konoha leaders couldn''t ept the fact that Mokuton has disappeared, in order to change this reality they started experiments to transnt Hashirama cells into volunteer ?du?ts in an attempt to recreate the God of Shinobi.


    However, the result did not go as they expected(?) or wanted(?).


    Without exception, the experiments on each individual resulted in a failure, everyst one of them died, survived and the casualties only kept rising�� most deaths were from the Senju n. The vige leaders had most hopes from the members of the Senju n to inherit Mokuton, but their hopes were all crushed.


    Consequently, with great regret, the vige leaders were left with no choice, the experiments had to be terminated and had to be sealed away in the forbidden section�� never to be explored ever again.


    At the same time, they had to ept the fact that this Shinobi World has lost Mokuton.


    However, there are always certain individuals who do not bind themselves by meager rules, they have various purposes and motivations to do what they intend.


    In the hopes of acquiring more and more power whether political or strength-wise or learning all Jutsu in existence, there was some fellow who restarted carrying out those forbidden bloody experiments.


    Sandaime does not know if their experiments resulted in a sess or not�� but he did learn of these experiments being carried out in secrecy.


    And the result now appears in front of him��


    He who had believed that Mokuton has disappeared and has now be history like many past legends of the Shinobi World, only to be recorded in the archives for a general understanding and to be remembered by people of old age as an after-meal talk, was utterly shocked at the result before him.


    The one who should have been protecting the vige from all its enemies is an enemy of Konoha.


    The one�� who should be saving the lives of his fellow Konoha shinobi�� is now harvesting their lives mercilessly.


    "Just�� who are you? You have inherited Shodaime-sama''s Mokuton�� why do you have this Kekkei Genkai?" �C Sandaime questioned Tobi.


    Tobi retracted his gaze from the direction of Amegakure, then looked at the old Hokage and said, "Ara��? Hokage-sama wants to know who Tobi is? Tobi(?) is Tobi! And Tobi can use Mokuton because Tobi knows magic�� Tobi knows all kinds of magic�� you can not even touch Tobi, but Tobi can touch you�� why? Because Tobi is a magician!" �C Pausing here, he continued with a deep tone, "But if you wish to know any further�� You will have to defeat me first�� which is something you will never ever be able to do, after all, you have gotten old Sarutobi��"


    And unfortunately what Tobi just said is in fact true, even if he understands this fact he cannot ept, but even if he cannot ept it, he cannot do anything to retort to it�� all he can do is grit his teeth in frustration, "Damn it!"


    An enemy with both Mokuton and Space-Time Jutsu, it is as if destiny is mocking him by pitting him against someone who has thebined power of Shodaime, Nidaime, and Yondaime Hokage at once.


    Although he does not have as much understanding of Space-Time Jutsu as Yondaime Hokage, theless, he has roughly figured out some basic principles of Tobi''s Space-Time Jutsu.


    Basics principle simply says that as long as Tobi does not want to be touched he can not be touched.


    Coupled with Mokuton, he can harvest lives even from long distances�� all those corpses lying around are the direct proof of all this.


    At this time, the windsing from the Amegakure made the rain stronger. The heavy rain scoured the ground forming puddles of water mixed in with the blood of the dead shinobi.


    Suddenly, venus flytrap extended out of the tree Tobi was standing upon. Venus flytrap leaves opened to reveal a half ck and half white body. This was other than Zetsu.


    Tobi asked Zetsu, "What is happening in the vige?"


    Zetsu replied, "Amatsukami has attacked, the leader of Amatsukami is fighting against Nagato, and Homusubi is fighting Konan��"


    "Amatsukami��?" �C Tobi''s face sank as soon as Zetsu''s words fell.


    Especially from the fact that Zetsu said Nagato, not Pain�� It means that Nagato''s secret is known to Amatuskami��


    Tobi is not afraid of the five great shinobi viges, if he really intends then with thebined power of the Akatsuki Organization, any vige can be destroyed within a single day, it is just that before all the preparations arepleted for the project Tsuki no Me, Tobi does not want to turn his face against these viges.


    But Amatsukami is another matter altogether�� a mysterious organization about which you can''t find any details, no matter how much you search sure is creepy and weird. Moreover, each of the members of Amatsukami has shown such superior strength that makes Tobi really careful when dealing with Amatsukami.


    Tobi asked Zetsu, "Is Yama so strong that Nagato had to summon both Gedo Mazo and Nibi''s Jinchuriki?"


    Zetsu said after a bit of thinking, "He is strong no doubt, but what''s more troubling is that he knew the secret of Pain Rikudo�� and directly went after Nagato��"


    Tobi wasn''t surprised, but at the same time, he was.


    Tobi feels that the person he met at the Base of Root on the night of Uchiha Shinichi''s defection from Konoha is Yama, so he knows that Yama is strong for sure, but never imagined that his strength would be so exaggerated that Nagato will have to rely on Gedo Mazo and Nibi.


    Listening to the dialogue between Tobi and Zetsu, even Sandaime looked in the direction of Amegakure and thought, ''Amatsukami has alsoe here? Could it be that Amatsukami has always been aware of the location of the Akatsuki Organization''s base, or is it that they learned it recently? Regardless, if the leaders of the Amatsukami and Akatsuki Organization are fighting then does that mean no other units could sneak into Amegakure? And what happened to Jiraiya, Kakashi, and the others?''


    ��


    Outside Amegakure, a ce where no fighting was taking ce.


    Two figures wearing raincoats stood quietly in the rain. If Kuroto was here, he could easily tell that these two are other than Orochimaru and his loyal subordinate, Kabuto.


    Listening to the roars of the Gedo Mazo and looking at the looming golden light shining through the gloomy skies of Amegakure, Orochimaru muttered in a hoarse tone, "I did not expect the old man to have enough courage tounch a raid on the Akatsuki Organization�� it''s rather surprising if you ask me."


    Kabuto said, "But this raid nned by Hokage-sama sure has helped us a lot, if the Akatsuki Organization is eliminated then our lives will be much easier."


    Akatsuki Organization has never given up on killing Orochimaru, but they have never been able to kill him because of his extremely slippery nature.


    But continuously escaping from the pursuit of the Akatsuki Organization is also troublesome for him. Therefore, when he received information from Hyuga Kuroto about the Hokage''s ns, Orochimaru too came to Amegakure secretly.


    There are several purposes in doing this.


    The first is to observe the results of this battle.


    Second, as much as he wants to deny it, he did have the intention to help out the tri-Alliance, if need be, as the Akatsuki Organization is amon enemy.


    Third, and most importantly, if possible, to reap some benefits out of this raid, perhaps acquire the body of either Uchiha Shinichi or that of Uchiha Shisui, or if at all possible then of Pain.


    But he changed his mind after witnessing some more things.


    When he saw (through his white snakes) Pain Rikudo, Orochimaru was rather intrigued and when he learned the secrets of Pain Rikudo being nothing more than puppets, Orochimaru was more surprised.


    Simr to Jiraiya, he also reached the same conclusion�� ''Perhaps the third child is the one controlling Pain Rikudo, the one named Nagato.''


    Feeling that he has learned something interesting and with the d?s?r? to know more, Orochimaru made his snakes go deeper into Amegakure, to search for the location of the third child.


    Just when he felt like he has gotten closer to something, then this happened.


    Gedo Mazo and Golden Sword appeared out of nowhere. While looking at that existence which can''t be called anything short of a monstrosity, as well as peering at all the information he has gotten of the various battlefronts, Orochimaru can''t help but think, ''I am surprised that Akatsuki is able to singlehandedly defeat all the three viges at the same time�� If I hadn''t known any better�� I would have scoffed at such a sight�� Konoha, Suna, and Kumo formed a tri-Alliance, yet they are unable to take dominate this battle�� Perhaps I was too hasty in leaving the Akatsuki. If I had stayed within this organization for a while longer, I might have learned more things�� things that would have helped me reach quite a lot closer to learning the truth of this world.. sigh, there is no reason to delve and regret on these matters now.''


    While Orochimaru was busy thinking some things, Kabuto asked, "Orochimaru-sama, do you have any information as to who are the two people fighting at the center of Amegakure?"


    A trace of curiosity shed in Orochimaru''s eyes, and he said, "One of them, the one controlling therge wooden statue should be the leader of the Akatsuki Organization�� one remotely controlling those Pain avatars, the one named Nagato, as for the other one��"


    Kabuto asked, "Who is the other one?"


    Orochimaru thought a little, then shook his head, "Hmm, honestly I do not have any idea who the other person is�� for the time being, at least. No shinobi of either of the three viges partaking in this battle seems to have such strength�� so it is difficult to guess."


    ��


    On Suna''s side.


    "Damn that bastard Pain�� making me have to hide and wait in secret while everyone is having so much fun��!" �C cursed a teenager in annoyance while he hid as best as he could in wait of the best timings to make his move.


    .


    .

 Chapter 359: Left with no Choice

    Chapter 359: Left with no Choice


    A few seconds earlier in Amegakure.


    ''Yama'' while wearing his Tenseigan Chakra Mode had a gloomy look on his face at the moment.


    He really did not expect Nagato to be able to simply absorb the Four-Symbols Seal, despite the seal sealing his Chakra�� not to mention being able to summon Gedo Mazo in less than a second when his Shinra Tensei failed.


    By the time, Yama had used ''Kinrin Tensei Baku'' (Golden Wheel Reincarnation explosion) to kill Nagato in one shot, he had already summoned Gedo Mazo that protected him from Kinrin Tensei Baku.


    Others may not know what exactly is Gedo Mazo, but Yama knows this thing through and through.


    Simply put, Gedo Mazo is the husk of Juubi, it can also be said that it is an iplete form of Shinju (God/Divine Tree). Although made out of wood, its structure is made of extremely dense wood and so damn hard that it can''t be cut even with Gudodama (Truth-Seeking Balls).


    This thing is immune to all forms of Ninjutsu, other than Space-Time Jutsu like Kamui that Kakashi used to sever one of its arms in the canon, but that thing too is useless as it will ultimately regrow.


    Although Yama''s Golden Sword is able to b?r?ly bypass its defenses, attacks on Gedo Mazo feel like a simple knife hitting on the hard diamond surface, it is as if hitting a blunt surface, moreover, the moment the sword is drawn out, the part regenerate itself, making the attack ultimately useless.


    Not to mention the extraordinary vitality that it contains. Yama even fears that if this thing is absorbed by Nagato, then all those injuries of Nagato will heal, which would be more dangerous.


    And to be honest, Yama is not much surprised after realizing this fact, if it was even possible to destroy Gedo Mazo, then Rikudo Sennin should have already done it a millennium ago, he and his younger brother Otsutsuki Hamura wouldn''t have wasted time and effort in sealing this thing on the moon and have theter generations of Otsutsuki n on Moon to guard this thing.


    Boom�� Boom�� Boom��


    At this time, Gedo Mazo waved its arms fiercely and attacked Yama, although Yama dodged all of them very easily because of his high speed, it was all still a wasted effort as there is no stopping of Gedo Mazo. Wherever it passed, it left a mess and destruction behind, buildings were simply destroyed houses were trampled.


    "Damn it!" �C Looking at those giant arms continuously rushing towards him, the shockwaves and boulders and gravels and metal bearings and smoke mixed in, Yama was getting highly annoyed.


    Yama very well knew that he can''t keep on dodging forever, so while keeping the Golden Sword intact and using it to parry the iing attacks, he further condensed two Gudodama in his right hand, then injected Tenseigan Chakra into it waved his other hand fiercely, ''Ginrin Tensei Boku!'' (Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion).


    Whoosh�� Boom��


    Instantly a silver hurricane aroused from Yama''s hand and mmed heavily on Gedo Mazo that too had waved its arm fiercely and caused a literal storm to roll in the direction of Ginrin Tensei Boku.


    The two storms collided which resulted in a huge shockwave that sent most of the rubble and boulders flying away.


    Boom��


    The shockwave further resulted in the change of wind pressure which immediately caused sharp cutting winds all over Amegakure.


    Even Yama and Gedo Mazo were affected by the resulting storms, and Yama who had the Tenseigan Chakra Cloak on his was sent flying and hit the ground heavily, causing arge depression to be produced in the ground as a result.


    Gedo Mazo wasn''t much better, it too was overturned and flew away several hundred meters on the other side and heavily copsed, further destroying Amegakure.


    He did not suffer any injuries because of the Tenseigan Chakra Cloak''s protection, but the chakra consumption is a bit heavy, which even made him feel overwhelmed.


    ''I can''t continue wasting my efforts against Gedo Mazo�� I have to locate Nagato first��'' �C Thinking of this, Yama focused on looking for the figure of Nagato all over Amegakure.


    At this time, the huge Gedo Mazo also stood up, and Yama also noticed the figure of Nagato on the mechanical walker, hiding behind Gedo Statue.


    Instantly, Yama''s figure turned into a stream of light as he rushed towards Nagato at his top speed.


    Nagato obviously noticed the iing Yama, and bringing forth both of his hands, he roared, ''Shinra Tensei!''


    As soon as Yama was about to reach closer to Nagato, an extreme strong repulsive force with a much stronger intensity that was capable of destroying the entire Amegakure swept in all directions with the mechanical walker as the center, swept over the entire Amegakure causing everything in its path to fly far-far away.


    Yama wasn''t an exception, his body was suddenly subjected to a hammering gravitational repulsion head-on and he was thrown off, heavily collided with one of the walls that were flying away and caused him to puke blood.


    "Argh�� this one seriously hurt�� damn him�� cough-cough�� just how much of freak is he to be able to�� *huff-huff* to be able to�� still have so much Chakra��!" �C Yama cursed under his painful breath as he was still subjected to strong gravitational repulsion��


    Feeling that he has had enough, he put a gravitational barrier around him, and after catching up his breath, he stretched out his other hand, injected as much Chakra as he could, and roared, ''Bansho Ten''in!''


    ''Since I can''t get through, then I would just pull in Nagato towards me!''


    Under the strong suction force of Bansho Ten''in, the mechanical walker of Nagato lifted up and irresistibly flew towards Yama.


    "Bansho Ten''in too?" �C Nagato was more taken aback. These attacks like ''Shinra Tensei'' and ''Bansho Ten''in'', are Jutsu that only he can use because of the Rinnegan, so the fact that the enemy can also use the same Jutsu extremely surprised him.


    Besides, this was the first time he is being hit by these same Jutsus, and the feeling is really not good.


    "Do not think that it would be this easy!" �C Nagato roared, and following his roar, Gedo Mazo stretched out its hand, grabbed Nagato who was being dragged towards Yama, then used the other hand to punch Yama.


    ''It''s now!'' �C This is the exact moment Yama has been waiting for!


    He suddenly turned over to dodge the punch of Gedo Mazo, then instantly rushed towards Nagato, since the other arm of Gedo Mazo is carrying Nagato, it wouldn''t be able to protect Nagato.


    At this point, Yama no longer cared if the Rinnegan would be destroyed, and waved the Golden Sword fiercely with all his strength at Nagato.


    At this moment, he also noticed a winning smirk on Nagato''s lips and he suddenly had a bad feeling. But it was already toote to back off now, so he had to suddenly guard himself.


    The exact moment Nagato smirked, the Gedo Mazo opened its mouth and the chakra swept out of it�� the chakra soon took the form of a phantom dragon rushing towards Yama.


    Yama did not have enough time to defend against the Dragon Shaped Phantom, the moment this Dragon Shaped Phantom passed through his body, it also grabbed hold of Yama''s soul and tried to rip it out of his body.


    Yama''s consciousness flickered, and for a second, he had a sluggish look on his face under his mask as if his Chakra was about to disappear.


    But that sluggishness and flicker in consciousness did notst more than an instant and was soon restored by a solemn look without any trace of panic on his face.


    Unlike ordinary Shinobi, Yama because of his Tenseigan is already much familiar with the existence of the soul, moreover, he also has Tenseigan which can easilypete against Rinnegan''s visual prowess, so the phantom dragon wasn''t much of a threat to him.


    So even when he suffered an attack on the soul, there was no damage, no chakra was extracted and he recovered in less than a second.


    Nagato who was held by Gedo Mazo suddenly had his winning smirk frozen solid halfway.


    He never thought that there is someone who can actually resist this attack, and murmured subconsciously, "How could this even be possible? Does he�� does he also have the Rinnegan?"


    This seems to be the only logical guess at this point, but Nagato''s instincts were telling him that this is not the case here, the enemy does not have the Rinnegan, it is something else entirely.


    After a brief shock, Nagato instantly recovered, and injected more of his Chakra into Gedo Mazo, and urged the Dragon Shaped phantom to extract the enemy''s entire chakra, as well as tear away from his soul.


    Winning against Nagato, an Uzumaki, with his own Chakra seems to be difficult, so he will have to rely on Ryuumyaku''s Chakra which is extremely rich in Nature Energy.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 613 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 360: A Tug of War

    Chapter 360: A Tug of War


    As the seal on Ryuumyaku Gourd was released, Ryuumyaku''s dense chakra suddenly rushed into Yama''s body, instantly, the amount of chakra in his body recovered as well as increased.


    At this moment, Yama also carefully analyzed the Phantom Dragon still trying to rip the soul out of his body, although it certainly wasn''t being sessful at doing so, that''s for sure.


    ''Is it some kind of Fuinjutsu that seals Chakra?'' �C It didn''t take much for Yama to analyze this Jutsu.


    It certainly was some kind of Fuinjutsu that ''sealed'' or ''absorbed'' or ''extracted'' Chakra out of the target''s body, at the same time, it also rips their soul.


    When he thought about this, Yama suddenly remembered a Jutsu that seemed all too simr�� or perhaps exactly the same, ''Fuinjutsu: Genryu Kyufujin!'' (Sealing Jutsu: Nine Phantom Dragons). The same Jutsu that the members of the Akatsuki Organization used to extract Bijuu out of their Jinchuriki and seal inside the Gedo Mazo.


    ''No wonder why this Jutsu is still trying to take effect�� after all, it''s a Jutsu of Juubi, and can literally extract Bijuu out of a Jinchuriki and seal it within Gedo Mazo despite all the resistance of a Bijuu or Jinchuriki, so it is obvious that it wouldn''t give up so easily��'' �C with that understood, Yama started weaving hand signs, tapped his own ?h?st, and muttered, ''Ura Shisho Fuin!'', (Reverse Trigram Sealing Jutsu/Reverse Four Symbols Sealing).


    ''That Jutsu��! I have to back off now!'' �C Nagato thought and instantly retreated backward to get out of the range of the Chakra Bubble. He was being repeatedly shocked after witnessing things happening before him. He has never encountered anyone who can resist this Jutsu of Gedo Mazo. No matter which enemy, in the face of ''Fuinjutsu: Genryu Kyufujin!'', as long as they are touched, they all certainly died, there was who could put any resistance.


    And this mysterious leader of Amatsukami is not only putting up resistance, but in fact, he also seems to bepletely unaffected by this Jutsu, and not only that he is even able to control his Chakra to use an S-ss Fuinjutsu�� This is nothing short of incredible even in Nagato''s view, even he can''t guarantee if he will be able to do so should he be facing such a situation.


    Instantly, a cyan Chakra gushed out of Yama and soon formed a cyan bubble around him, the phantom dragon too was inside the Cyan Chakra bubble��


    ''Ura Shisho Fuin'' is an S-ss Fuinjutsu capable of sealing everything within the chakra bubble inside the caster. It is the same Jutsu that Shimura Danzo used to try to seal Uchiha Sasuke inside him upon his own death��


    And Yama is using the same Jutsu here, the difference is just that instead of sealing somebody, he is sealing the Dragon Shaped Chakra Phantom inside him. With the Dragon sealed inside him, Gedo Mazo''s Jutsu of trying to seal his Chakra and attempt of ripping out his soul would not work any longer.


    As for the difference in the color of the Chakra bubble from being ck to Cyan? Well, it''s because the Cyan Chakra of Tenseigan Chakra Mode is wrapped around Yama, and it is this same Chakra that was used in forming the bubble.


    With the absorption of Dragon Shaped Phantom, its effect on Yama started to disappear, seeing this, Nagato''s face distorted in anger, he was more angered at the fact that the enemy was absorbing his Jutsu, and he shouted, "Mortal�� do you think that you can defeat the God?! I will make you understand that in the face of my absolute power, all beings are beneath me, all Jutsu is meaningless, and any resistance is futile��"


    With his roar, he weaved the hand signs, Tiger �C Snake �C Rat �C Ox �C Dog �C Ram �C ''Fuinjutsu: Genryu Kyufujin!'' (Sealing Jutsu: Nine Phantom Dragons). Coupled with his shout, the ripple pattern in his eyes glowed and rippled, it felt as if they were suddenly alive, and Rinnegan suddenly emitted extraordinary levels of Ocr power.


    With Nagato''s shout, Gedo Mazo roared again, and it seemed to be resonating with the changes in Nagato''s Rinnegan, instantly the power Gedo Mazo was applying increased several times, at the same time, the number of phantoms also increased from one to nine, and all the nine phantoms pounced at Yama from all directions, tilting the tug of war in the favor of Nagato.


    But Yama wasn''t panicked, he snickered at Nagato calling him God, "God?! Yeah right�� as if, but let''s say I believe you�� So, if you are a God, what happens when this little Ol'' Me, a ''Mortal'' in your words kills this high and mighty God? Do I be a God or do you be something beneath that of a mortal?" �C As Yama spoke this, his Tenseigan also bloomed in a more brilliant light than ever��


    And the very next moment, all the nine phantom dragons were being su?k?d inside Yama, despite the power that Nagato was putting, it seemed as if the bnce would tilt in Yama''s favor and all the dragon phantoms would be sealed inside him by Yama.


    Nagato roared, "Do not mock me!" �C and he increased the chakra input more, and more and more and more, so much so that blood started to flow out of his nose�� The result was evident, Rinnegan''s power input increased�� and for a moment it seemed that Yama''s soul will tear apart.


    How could Yama allow such a thing to happen? He too gritted his teeth and used more and more Ryuumyaku Chakra�� he felt a bit ufortable with letting so much Natural Energy collect inside him, but it did not matter right now�� all that matters right now is killing Nagato, the result was also evident the glow of Tenseigan increased more and more, and it seemed as if all the Dragon Shaped phantoms would be su?k?d inside Yama.


    The battle of ocr power between Yama and Nagato also affected the surroundings, so much chakra was being used here that it started to be substantial�� Natural Energy seemed to be affected and started gathering around Yama as well as Gedo Mazo and Nagato�� the small pieces of stones and shards of ss started to defy gravity, they were lifted off the surface and hovered in the air.


    Both Nagato and Yama were shocked to realize that the ocr power of the other party''s dojutsu was much more superior than they had previously expected, but the situation was at a stalemate so neither of them dared to back off rashly.


    While in the stalemate, Nagato stared at opposite Yama with a storm brewing in his heart.


    Nagato has always believed that Rinnegan is the most superior Dojutsu, whether it is Uchihas Sharingan, or Hyugas Byakugan, both of them fade inparison to the Rinnegan. The legends of Rikudo Sennin are proof of this fact, and Rinnegan is not called the greatest of the three great Dojutsu just for nothing, you know!


    And it is for this reason, he has alsoe to believe that he was born with the Rinnegan to change this war-littled Shinobi World�� to fulfill Yahiko''s dream��


    And ever since he has awakened these Dojutsu in the truest sense�� they have never disappointed him.


    Whether it was Kakuzu or the great Snake Sannin Orochimaru or Hanzo or anyone else for that matter, each one lost against him�� All of them are nothing more than ants he could easily trample upon��


    And yet, today, at this moment�� Nagato seemed to have realized that''s not the case�� There is still someone�� left!


    While continuing his battle, Yama also thought about a few things that have always confused him before.


    He has always wondered why Nagato, with his Uzumaki Descent, with Gedo Mazo at his side, with so many abilities of the Rinnegan, and finally with so many Kinjutsu that the members of the Akatsuki Organization have known is still attached to the Mechanical Walker?


    Were the injuries he suffered so serious that he permanently lost his mobility? Not really��! Neither was the injury so severe nor was there no solution�� After all, the main reason why he lost his mobility was because of the Exposing Tags that Hanzo used�� and the secondary reason was that Gedo Mazo su?k?d his vitality��


    It''s understandable if Gedo Mazo su?k?d his vitality, but it''s not as if it would have always su?k?d away Nagato''s vitality, right? At the first attempt, or perhaps at the second attempt, but always? Obviously not!


    After all, Obito could use Gedo Mazo perfectly�� and he had only one Rinnegan�� Meanwhile, Nagato has both, so he should be able to better control Gedo Mazo.


    Nagato should have healed�� especially considering the fact just how rich the vitality of Gedo Mazo is�� and yet he did not!


    Yama can only think of two possible reasons, first is probably Nagato''sck of d?s?r? to walk anymore. Perhaps he stopped caring what happens to him after Yahiko''s death�� In his view, the moment Yahiko died, he too died, and all that was left was Pain��


    And for the second reason? It''s probably the need. Nagato probably never felt the need to walk anymore, nobody could match Pain Rikudo inbat, so there was no need to bother with pointless things.


    "Cough-cough�� *puke*��!" �C As the confrontation continued, Nagato was the first one to back down, he may not have willed it, but his body couldn''t support it.


    Just as the moment Nagato puked blood, Yama''s Jutsu took full control over the tug of war and instantly absorbed all the nine phantom dragons within him.


    Yama breathed a sigh of relief�� ''Finally��!''


    "Huff�� huff�� *cough-cough* Do not�� think�� *huff* that I have�� lost��!" �C Nagato muttered between his heavy breaths.


    Yama also understands that Nagato is far from being defeated�� Gedo Mazo is still standing�� It hasn''t disappeared yet��


    "Bring it on�� I am also just getting started��!"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 614 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 361: Yama vs Pain Rikudo

    Chapter 361: Yama vs Pain Rikudo


    On Jiraiya and the other''s side.


    Pain Rikudo, who was buried in the ruins suddenly regained consciousness.


    ''Shinra Tensei!'' �C Tendo Pain used this Jutsu to remove all the debris covering them.


    Boom��


    With an explosive sound, all the debris, and rocks that buried Pain Rikudo were sent flying far away by the repulsive force of Shinra Tensei.


    Some distance away, whether it was Jiraiya and Team-11, or the remnants of Kumo unit, or Uchiha Shinichi and Biwa Juzo, everyone noticed this sudden revival of Pain Rikudo.


    Kakashi muttered with a solemn expression, "They are active again?"


    Jiraiya frowned, "What does Nagato intend to do with these puppets now?"


    Toad Fukasaku said, "Whatever it is, be careful Jiraiya boy!"


    Shisui also frowned, ''Since a while ago, that giant wooden statue and Golden Sword have been shing with each other, but why have these puppets started to act again? Could it be that something has gone wrong on Kuroto-san''s side?''


    Jiraiya said to the others, "We must first deal with these puppets and then figure out the rest of the situation��"


    Jiraiya was still in his imperfect Sennin Mode and was ready to deal with those puppets this time for sure.


    Simr was the case with the rest of Team-11.


    But it appears that Pain Rikudo were not so much interested in dealing with Jiraiya and the others for now. They all looked in the direction of Gedo Mazo, then disappeared.


    Poof�� Poof�� Poof�� Poof�� Poof�� Poof��


    Beingpletely ignored by Pain Rikudo, Jiraiya who was already in his fighting stance suddenly awkward expression, "Uh�� Well, that''s��"


    ��


    On Yama''s side.


    ''Kuchiyose no Jutsu!''


    Poof�� Poof�� Poof�� Poof�� Poof�� Poof�� Poof��


    Yama muttered with a frown, "Hmm�� did he even summon her?"


    In addition to Pain Rikudo, Nagato even summoned Jinchuriki of Nibi, Nii Yugito.


    Was Yama panicked?


    Not really! He wasn''t panicked in the slightest.


    At this time, the sleeves of Pain Rikudo shook slightly and ck Receivers slid down to everyone''s hands. The very next instant, Pain Rikudo took on their formation and rushed towards Yama, on the other hand, Nii Yugito who was in a semi liberated state turned around and rushed towards Nagato.


    Meanwhile, Gedo Mazo also started another ?ssault at Yama.


    Yama thought, ''Does he intends to have her protect himself? Or could it be that he has finally decided to��?''


    Although he has already guessed Nagato''s purpose, he did not have enough opportunity to stop Nii Yugito.


    While Yama parried the heavy punches of Gedo Mazo, Gakido Pain flickered behind him to impale him with ck receivers as well as absorb Yama''s Chakra.


    ''Kuchiyose no Jutsu!''


    Poof��


    But the moment Gudodama was about to rip apart the puppet, Tendo Pain appeared before Gakido Pain with a poof of white smoke and stopped Gudodama with a repulsive barrier.


    Nagato isn''t perfectly aware of what exactly those ck things are, but he can feel that those ck things floating around Yama are dangerous, and he is not about to let them destroy Pain Rikudo with those ck Orbs.


    Yama perceived that it wouldn''t be possible to destroy Gakido Pain because of Tendo Pain, so instead of destroying it, he transformed that very Gudodama to make an arched shield behind his back in order to resist the absorption of his Chakra by Gakido Pain as well as other attacks form Gakido and Tendo.


    ''They can change their shape too?'' �C Nagato thought as he started to absorb Nibi''s Chakra.


    Immediately afterward, another Gudodama transformed into a long sphere and rushed towards Ningendo Pain.


    ''Kuchiyose no Jutsu!''


    Poof��


    ''Damn�� Chikushodo Pain (Animal Path), is being a real pain now�� I will have to find a way to destroy that one first��!'' �C Yama thought in irritation.


    The moment Yama is about to destroy any one of the Rikudo Pain, it is either summoned away by Chikushodo Pain (Animal Path) or Chikushodo Pain (Animal Path) have Tendo Pain interfere, which has started to get annoying now!


    Not to mention, Nagato is stalling Yama with Gedo Mazo and Pain Rikudo and using this opportunity to absorb Chakra from Nibi�� which means Nagato now ns to stand up�� and this is really not good!


    ''Let''s see�� Chikushodo Pain (Animal Path) can summon itself as well as summon other Pains, it should only be capable of doing one thing at once�� either it can summon itself or summon another Pain somewhere


    Moreover, if I look at the positions of all the Pain, Tendo and Gakido are standing behind me, while Chikushodo (Animal Path), Ningendo (Human Path), Shurado (Asura Path) are surrounding me�� And Jigokudo Pain is standing behind��


    Jigokudo is too far from the range�� and I highly doubt that Nagato would send it closer to me��


    Now, If I make an attack with arge area coverage then it should be possible to destroy at least four of the six Pain�� leaving Tendo and Jigokudo��


    And I know the perfect attack that would work here!


    Alright, let''s do this!'' �C with this thought in mind, Yama proceeded for the next move.


    Next, he started injecting Tenseigan Chakra into theary system ary System: Onerger Gudodama, and three smaller ones revolving around therger one), making it look very simr toary Rasengan.


    When Tenseigan Chakra flowed into theary System, the color of each Gudodama changed into Azure, and they also inted, the central one inted to the size of a ''Choodama Rasengan'', while the other tree inted to the size of ''Odama Rasengan''.


    All this while, his battle with Gedo Mazo and other Pain did not stop�� Shurado Pain kept a direct ?ssault of firing missiles after missiles at him, which were dodged rather easily�� sometimes a Kage Bushin or two will also support Yama in the battle when the other five Pain start a Taijutsu battle with him�� Overall, Yama seems to be in a predicament as Nagato did not leave anything behind to hold of Yama.


    Finally, the move he was preparing for was ready, and Yamaunched this without any hesitation, ''Azure wheel Reincarnation Explosion!''


    (Trantor''s Note: Since ''Azure wheel Reincarnation Explosion'' is not a Jutsu from Canon, and I am not really any knowledgeable of Japanese, so well, I am unable to write it in Japanese.)


    As soon as the Jutsu wasunched by Yama, it further expanded several times, its range reaching up to several meters�� so much so that Yama himself seems to havee under the effect of the Jutsu�� but he did not care and let the Jutsu expand.


    "This would be the end of Gakido, Shurado, Ningendo, and Chikushodo��" �C As Yama spoke so, the Golden Sword disappeared, meanwhile each individual orb continued to expand and instantly engulfed the five Pain.


    Inside the massive and turbulent wave-like vortex, Tendo tried to resist with a repulsive barrier but soon found out that the chakra pressure is too chaotic for him to resist this with a repulsive barrier.


    ''Not good�� this Jutsu contains too much Chakra, if Tendo remains in the range then it would definitely be damaged�� Looks like I have no other option but to save Tendo while discarding the other four�� Sigh, I will have them recovered with Jigokudo��'' �C Nagato thought and continued.


    ''Kuchiyose no Jutsu!''


    Poof��


    The moment, Nagato summoned Tendo Pain.


    And then controlled Gedo Mazo to protect them from an offset effect of the Jutsu.


    By now, the already chaoticary system became more turbulent and soon caused an extremelyrge explosion.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!


    The explosion was sorge that the altitude it covered stretched up to several hundred meters up in the sky and quite deep into the ground as well. But strangely enough, the radius of the explosion was not toorge and only stretched up to the radius of only about a hundred meters or so.


    The explosion did not escape the eyes of anyone, whether it was Jiraiya and the others rushing here, or Homusubi and Konan in their aerial fight, or at the three battlefields on the outskirts of Amegakure.


    "Damn it�� just what kind of monsters are fighting there��?"


    "Oi oi oi�� isn''t this a bit too exaggerated�� is this even a battle between Shinobi?"


    Jiraiya and the others would have literally been blown away by the resulting air pressure if Shisui hadn''t protected them with his Susano''o, same was the case with Shinichi and Juzo who were protected by Shinichi''s Susano''o.


    Each one saw the explosion and was shocked by the effect.


    A little whileter, the dust cleared��


    The first thing that caught Nagato''s eyes was arge ck sphere suspended in the midair, then he saw four mutte corpses.


    At this time, the ck Sphere suspended in the air opened to reveal Yama who waspletely unscathed, and those nine ck orbs were again circling behind him.


    Nagato himself had absorbed enough of Nibi''s Chakra so that he no longer needed to rely on the mechanical walker and was now standing on his own two feet��


    Yama frowned, ''Did he already recover?!'' �C then shook his head, ''No, he is still far from true recovery!''


    ''Bansho Ten''in!'' �C Nagato controlled Tendo Pain to pull the corpses of Gakido, Shurado, Ningendo, and Chikushodo.


    Yama did not stop him. And while still in mid-air he observed the state of Nagato who was now standing on his own two feet.


    On the other hand, after the four corpses were pulled by Tendo Pain, he plunged them into King of Hell''s mouth in order to resurrect them.


    But even after waiting for so long, nothing came out of the mouth of King of Hell, which even made Nagato extremely shocked, he broke away from the staring contest with Yama and looked at King of Hell to see what exactly was going on.


    Yama said with a chuckle, "It''s futile�� they are not going to be restored by ''King of Hell'', if you want them back�� then you will have to use other corpses to recreate them��"


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 615 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 362: Demonic Illusion

    Chapter 362: Demonic Illusion


    "It''s futile�� they are not going to be restored by ''King of Hell'' if you want them back�� then you will have to use other corpses to recreate them��"


    Hearing Yama''s words, coupled with the fact that King of Hell gradually disappeared, Nagato''s frown tightened�� he did not expect that the damage would be so serious��


    Nagato again controlled Jigokudo to summon King of Hell to see what the hell is happening, only to see that King of Hell is working perfectly based on the Chakra reaction he perceived, but the corpses of the four Pain were not being resurrected�� something was hindering them from being repaired��


    ''His Jutsu is interfering in the recovery��? But why?'' �C Nagato thought.


    At this time Jiraiya and the others also rushed to where Yama and Nagato were.


    They noticed two people, two puppets, and two beasts standing on the field.


    On one side were, a red hair person with many ck rods embedded all over his body, two Pain puppets with Rinnegan, and finally two beasts, one being the giant wooden one, while the other is a two-tailed blue cat.


    On the other side stood one lone person, wearing a cloak with several prints on it and a mask. His body was again covered in some sort of Cyan Chakra Cloak. This Cyan Chakra Cloak although had gentle chakra, the pressure it was emitting in the surroundings was nothing to scoff at. Then there were nine ck orbs circling at his back.


    "Jiraiya boy, who is that person?" �C Fukasaku wondered in amazement.


    Jiraiya also frowned, he was not so sure. This is the first time he has seen this individual�� "He is not part of the tri-Alliance�� he is��"


    Uchiha Shisui said with a thoughtful expression, "If I am not wrong, his description matches the leader of Amatsukami�� Yama, yes, he is definitely Yama."


    Everyone heard Shisui''s words and can''t help but nod. Although the cloak and mask are covered in the Cyan Chakra Cloak, making it difficult to give a clear analysis, however, the design on the cloak, and the pattern on the mask clearly match that of Yama''s.


    "And that red hair boy��? He also has the same Rinnegan��!" �C Shima questioned.


    Jiraiya turned to look at the Red-hair boy. This time he was undeniably sure that it was, "Nagato��"


    "Nagato? The one who is controlling all the puppets? Are you sure that this time he is the right one?" �C Fukasaku questioned.


    Jiraiya nodded with a solemn expression, "He is indeed the child whom I believed to be the Child of Prophecy, Nagato�� The child with the Rinnegan from the legends of Rikudo Sennin��"


    Kakashi wondered, "There are only two of those puppets present here�� what happened to the rest? Were they sent somewhere else or are they killed by him?"


    Kuroto answered, "Most likely to have been killed�� I can see some corpses inside the mouth of that thing�� and they are most likely those same puppets��"


    Jiraiya couldn''t have been more shocked�� but when he thought about it, and considering just how vast the damage around this area is�� did it seem reasonable? But even if that is the case, he is surprised, those six puppets were able to single-handedly everyone on his side�� but was single-handedly killed by the leader of Amatsukami��!


    On the other hand, Kumo shinobi were somewhat cheerful upon noticing the Nibi�� it meant that Nii Yugito was still alive and fighting.


    "Thank goodness Yugito-sama is safe��"


    "We have to help her in the battle��"


    "Confronting both the leader of Akatsuki and Amatsukami at the same time couldn''t have been that easy�� It''s a blessing that Yugito-sama managed somehow."


    Hearing the cheerful words of Kumo Jonins, Kakashi frowned, ''Was she really fighting against those two? Why do I feel that''s not the case here?''


    Caw�� caw�� caw��


    Paper Fluttering�� Paper Fluttering�� Paper Fluttering��


    At the same time, the cawing of crows and fluttering of papers can be seen and heard in the sky above them��


    This was other than Homusubi and Konan, who were also fighting against each other.


    Guy rubbed his eyes when he saw paper and crows fighting each other, "Am I the only one seeing this?"


    Kakashi, Kuroto, and Shisui shook their heads and said, "No you are not�� There sure are some weird people with strange Jutsu here��"


    Guy said, "But all that aside�� I did not expect Amatsukami to suddenly attack the Akatsuki Organization."


    Kakashi nodded, "Fortunately, these two organizations are not coborating, else��" �C Kakashi did not finish his words, but everyone here was able to understand the implication of that ''if''.


    Shinichi who stood on the other side whispered to Juzo, "What do you think we should do?"


    Juzo sighed, "I am not sure if we can participate in the battle of this level�� It would be best to stay on the sidelines and let Pain or whoever he truly is deal with the leader of Amatsukami��"


    Shinichi''s eyes flickered at Juzo''s words. He was wondering if he should help Yama (Kuroto) topletely eliminate true Pain (Nagato)�� but when he looked at Gedo Mazo, he felt somewhat unsure��


    He wasn''t sure why, but his instincts were telling him that Gedo Mazo is not something he can deal with so easily�� ''Perhaps I can help him to keep the Jinchuriki of Nibi in check, at least with one less enemy to deal with he may be able to kill Pain. But should I��? It doesn''t seem that he requires any ?ssistance�� So, should I?''


    After a while of observation, Jiraiya felt that both Yama and Nagato seem to be at a stalemate�� And they seem to be waiting for the other party''s first move��


    Moreover, they aren''t paying much attention to the others in the surroundings.


    ''This is the best opportunity to deal with both of them�� if this opportunity is missed then who knows if it will be possible to deal with such powerful individuals��'' �C Jiraiya thought then whispered to Kuroto and Guy, "Hyuga Kuroto and Might Guy�� at my signal, rush towards Nagato�� and���� kill him!"


    Kuroto and Guy couldn''t understand what exactly Jiraiya intended, but they nodded. If anything can kill the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, then they are on board with it, whatever it might be!


    Then Jiraiya turned to whisper to Kakashi and Shisui, "Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui�� at my signal, rush towards Yama�� and Kill him immediately!"


    Kakashi and Shisui also saw the seriousness of Jiraiya''s expression, and nodded, "Understood, Jiraiya-sama!"


    This short conversation between Jiraiyaand the four members of the team-11 was not heard by anyone other than the five of them and the two toads.


    As per Jiraiya''s instructions, both Shisui and Kakashi got ready.


    Next, Jiraiya leaped high and shouted, "Boss, ma''am�� let''s start!"


    Fukasaku and Shima nodded


    Fukasaku and Shima immediately nodded, their throat immediately swelled and loud croaking sounds were heard, ''Croak�� croak�� croak�� croak��'' �C the target of the croaking was Nagato and Yama.


    ''Croak�� croak�� croak�� croak��''


    ''Croak�� croak�� croak�� croak��''


    ''Croak�� croak�� croak�� croak��''


    ''Croak�� croak�� croak�� croak��''


    ''Croak�� croak�� croak�� croak��''


    ''Ugh�� Why did he have to go and use this�� one Nagato is already a problem, and now this.'' �C Yama sighed.


    ''Magen: Gama Rinsho!'' (Demonic Illusion: Toad Confrontation Chant!) is a Senjutsu enhanced Genjutsu. Where the Genjutsu is cast using Sound as a medium, which means that the visual prowess of both Rinnegan and Tenseigan are useless against this Genjutsu��


    As the croaking of toads intensified, Yama found himself inside a Genjutsu space that looked simr to the stomach of a toad.


    At this time, he was surrounded by four Samurai toads who pushed their one hand each and sealed him inside a barrier.


    Of course, Yama was not the only one who was trapped.


    Nagato was also in the same situation as him, as he was also affected by this Genjutsu.


    Trapped inside the small Genjutsu world, Yama and Nagato faced each other with a bit of awkwardness.


    Nagato said to Jiraiya, "Jiraiya-sensei�� I did not expect that you can still use such a Genjutsu��"


    At this time, Jiraiya appeared on top of the head of one of the Samurai Toads and spoke, "Nagato, this is the end, there is no escape from here�� However, I still believe that you are the Child of Prophecy. If you are willing to turn over a new leaf, willing to correct your errored ways and atone for all you have done�� I am willing to give you one chance."


    Jiraiya still does not want to give up on Nagato.


    However, contrary to what Jiraiya has hoped, Nagato was not panicked In the slightest, and said indifferently, "Jiraiya-sensei�� my conviction for the kind of world peace I d?s?r? is unbreakable�� there is no going back from the path that I have taken��"


    Disappointed, Jiraiya looked in the direction of Yama and said, "Yama, the mysterious leader of Amatsukami�� for trying to disrupt the peace between Konoha and Kumo, as well as kidnapping and killing of Jonin Watanabe of Kumo, and Jonin Uchiha Hideki and Uchiha Ryota of Konoha�� as well as, several other crimes�� you will be executed here��"


    Yama chuckled, "If you think you can do it�� then why don''t you try."


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 616 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 363: Changes Occurred

    Chapter 363: Changes urred


    Outside Genjutsu ne = In the real world.


    The moment both Nagato and Yama had fallen in the Genjutsu several changes urred.


    Because Yama had fallen in Genjutsu his Tenseigan Chakra Mode was deactivated, his body no longer stayed afloat in the air and fell on the ground, however, the Shapeshifting on the Kazekage Puppet was still there as the Chakra has already been sealed inside the puppet.


    Simrly, because Nagato had also fallen into a Genjutsu so Gedo Mazo and Nibi that were summoned by Nagato disappeared into poofs of white smoke but Tendo Pain and Jigokudo Pain were still there.


    (The reason why Tendo and Jigokudo did not lose consciousness is that Nagato can share the vision with the other Pain through his Rinnegan, as such he was still able to see what exactly was going on at the battlefield and could act ordingly.)


    Seeing the changes that suddenly happened on the battlefield, Konan and Homusubi reacted immediately and stopped their battle midway, then they both rushed towards the battlefield to protect the leaders of their respective organizations.


    At the same time, not wasting even a single second, Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui rushed towards Yama, while Hyuga Kuroto and Might Guy rushed towards Nagato.


    Tendo, Jigokudo, Uchiha Shinichi and Juzo Biwa were not far behind.


    Tendo, Jigokudo, and Juzo Biwa rushed towards Nagato to protect him, meanwhile, Uchiha Shinichi rushed towards Yama.


    In the eyes of Akatsuki as well as the other people present here, Uchiha Shinichi and Uchiha Shisui rushed towards Yama to kill him, while that was obviously not the case. Both intended to stop the other party to kill Yama but both of them were not aware of each other''s intentions.


    Jiraiya himself had taken out Stone Swords of Mount Myoboku to kill Nagato but he was shocked to see the two Pain still moving, ''How can these two puppets still move? Nagato is subjected to the Genjutsu�� the puppets should have already lost consciousness as what happened earlier!''


    "What happened to Yugito-sama��? Did she retreat? But if so, then why?" �C Unfortunately, the question went unanswered��


    If it is said that both Yama and Nagato themselves are in their most defenseless state currently, it wouldn''t be wrong. Even ordinary Genin can kill them if they manage to get closer to their bodies.


    Thus, all hell broke out to kill the two of them and to protect the two of them.


    Konan and Homusubi were the fastest.


    Konan descended from the sky and wrapped Nagato with her papers, lifted him up high into the sky, and flooded the entire area with her papers to resist the approach of Hyuga Kuroto and Might Guy with her papers. With herself and Nagato floating high in the sky, Nagato was most likely safe.


    Meanwhile, Tendo and Jigokudo resisted the iing Jiraiya.


    While Biwa Juzo confronted two Kumo Jonins at the same time and did not allow them to get closer to Konan and Nagato.


    On the other side, hundreds of crows flocked around Yama, andpletely covered him, not showing even a single trace of his being.


    Uchiha Shinichi and Uchiha Shisui who had both rushed towards Yama were fighting each other, they were not aware of each other''s intentions, thus their battle too was extremely serious. With Shurikenjutsu, Kenjutsu, Katon Ninjutsu as well as Genjutsu in the y.


    While Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Shinichi were fighting, Hatake Kakashi who had rushed towards Yama suddenly saw the flock of crows surrounding Yama�� while he was calcting how to get past hundreds of crows, he saw unique red-eye with a ck pattern on all of the crows then suddenly a single term resounded in his ears, ''Tsukuyomi.'' �C and the next thing he found was himself tied on a crucifixion cross and the world has changed to red and ck.


    "Hm�� what just happened�� and where am I? I�� It''s a Genjutsu?" �C were Kakashi''sst words he could remember before the next twenty-four hours of hell started, he had to spend the time getting stabbed all over his body, nothing worked, even if he knew it was a Genjutsu, it still didn''t help.


    The reason why Homusubi used Tsukuyomi on Kakashi is that it is the best way to defeat Kakashi while not killing him, Homusubi is perfectly aware of Kakashi''s Mangekyou Sharingan, so Homusubi did not want to risk having to confront Kakashi''s Mangekyou Sharingan as that can really risk Yama''s life here.


    While Kakashi spent twenty-four hours in Genjutsu, only an instant passed in the reality, everyone only saw that Hatake Kakashi was rushing towards Yama who was surrounded by hundreds of crows, and suddenly puked out blood and fainted.


    At this time, all the other Kumo Jonin also acted, some rushed towards Yama while the others towards Biwa Juzo and Konan.


    Both Shisui and Shinichi were worried about Yama, as Yama has yet to awake, but at this point, they can only have faith in him and Homusubi and stop the Uchiha shinobi in front of them from killing Yama.


    Meanwhile, Homusubi also tried to release the Genjutsu on Yama. There are many ways to dispel a Genjutsu, overwriting a Genjutsu with another Genjutsu is one of the best methods. Although this method is rarely used because of theplexity of this method. It is indeed the best method.


    It took Homusubi only a few seconds to overwrite Jiraiya''s Genjutsu on Yama, thus the control transferred in the hands of Homusubi.


    ��


    At the same time in the Genjutsu ce.


    Jiraiya said to Yama, "You will not be able to release this Genjutsu, escape is not possible."


    Yama chuckled, "Hahaha�� I am afraid you are extremely wrong here�� When ites to Genjutsu, Homusubi of my organization is unmatchable in the entire shinobi world��!"


    As Yama spoke, suddenly something started to appear next to Yama in a blur.


    This was other than Homusubi.


    Aftering to this Genjutsu ne, Homusubi looked around and observed the surroundings, then noticed Yama standing next to him, and apologized, "I apologize to have to make you wait, I have overwritten Genjutsu, we are ready to leave here."


    Yama nodded and said, "Go on with it."


    "What the hell is going on here��?!" �C Jiraiya as well as the two great toads were shocked�� This is the first time they have ever witnessed such a thing happening.


    "Alright folks, see you on the other side." �C And the very next moment, both Yama and Homusubi''s figures started to blur and soon disappeared.


    After disappearing from the Genjutsu ne, Yama and Homusubi appeared in a red and ck world.


    Looking at his surroundings curiously, Yama muttered, "So this is Tsukuyomi world huh?"


    Homusubi nodded, then asked, "Ano�� Kuroto-san, why did you not use Ryuumyaku to free yourself from Jiraiya-sama''s Genjutsu?"


    Kuroto said, "Well, it''s because having Ryuumyaku directly disrupt my chakra is a bit dangerous as the amount of Nature energy will concentrate too much in my body, much more than I can handle at this stage�� directly having to use Ryuumyaku Chakra is already a bit taxing, and if I were to allow Ryuumyaku to flood my body with its Chakra, then there is a high possibility that would have instantly turned into a stone.


    Also, I don''t want to reveal the existence of Ryuumyaku to anyone other than the members of Amatsukami, so that''s also a reason. Now don''t get me wrong, I would have obviously used it if extremely necessary, but I did not feel the need."


    As he said, in addition to, Shisui, Shinichi, and Itachi, helping him, he could have also used Ryuumyaku to release Jiraiya''s Genjutsu.


    But, as mentioned, Kuroto''s body has only started to naturally adapt to Natural Energy, so there is only a limit of Natural Energy his body can handle currently. If it were to collect in excess in his body, then that would be the end of it all.


    Of course, the fact that he has started to adapt to Natural Energy also means that he is slowly and steadily getting closer to mastering Senjutsu. But it is still ahead.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 617 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.. Page: /Milta_trantions

 Chapter 364: God’s Judgement

    Chapter 364: God��s Judgement


    A few seconds before Yama broke free of the Genjutsu.


    ��


    On the reality ne.


    The current battlefield inside Amegakure has be aplete mess.


    Unlike the previous confrontation between the leader of Amatsukami and Akatsuki whose battle level has reached the realm of Gods (from the perspective of Shinobi partaking in this war), the current battlefield had the appearance of what a war between shinobi should be like.


    Ninja tools like Kunai, Shuriken, Swords, Knife, Tonto, Senbon, Exploding Tags, Ninjutsu like Katon, Suiton, Doton, Raiton, Futon, Rasengan, Hair Jutsu et cetera, asional appearance of some Kekkei Genkai, air pressure because of Taijutsu moves, Genjutsu because of three Mangekyou Sharingan users, asional appearances of Susanoo, papers, crows and whatnot were constantly flying from one person to the another.


    Konan and Homusubi because of their unique Jutsu had the most mobility, but their entire focus was the protection of Nagato and Yama respectively.


    ��Might Guy, keep this fellow upied for a while.�� �C With a quick dodge from the attack from Tendo Pain, Jiraiya jumped high in the sky using his toad characteristics and, spurted out arge amount of oil on Konan <em>��Gamayudan!��</em> (Toad Oil Bullet).


    The toad oil bullet was extremely fast and in less than a second, it was poured all over Konan��s body, soaking her entire body in oil.


    Konan frowned�� Oil is very viscous and sticky, and it prevented her from peeling apart her papers.


    Having seeded with the attack, Jiraiya was now ready to kill the two children he had once taught, it was difficult for him, therefore, he said onest sentence, ��I had hoped that the three of you would make your dreamse true�� I never wanted such a day toe where I will be left with no other choice but to eliminate both of you myself.��


    Konan wasn��t afraid even if she did not have any escape left, ��Jiraiya-sensei, you know nothing of what we experienced�� someone who hasn��t experienced can never understand what we suffered.��


    Jiraiya had no answer, he could say nothing, this is not the first time he has been used as such, and perhaps she is right. The suffering of oneself can only be understood by them and them alone, even if other��s try, they will never be able to understand them, and sadly Jiraiya knows this better than anyone.


    ��It��s time to end this���� �C with this Jiraiya bent down and while stimting the metabolism of his hairs with his Chakra, he said, ��Perhaps you are right after all, but I cannot allow you all to destroy the peace.��


    <em>��Senpo: Kebari Senbon!�� </em>(Sage Art: Kebari Senbon).


    <em>Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� </em>


    All the Hair needles pierced Konan��s body��


    Blood spurted�� and her body fell��


    <em>Thump�� Plop��</em>


    And copsed on the ground��


    Along with her, all the papers floating in the sky or acting all over the battlefield also started to fall down. The same was the case with Nagato��s body also started to fall��


    Jiraiya went forward to the ce where Konan��s body fell�� He had a sad expression�� he did not want to kill his disciples��


    <em>Hisss��</em>


    Suddenly the sound of Exploding Tags burning reached his ears��


    ��Kami Bunshin rigged with Exploding Tags?!�� �C Quick reflexes immediately alerted Jiraiya and he instantly jumped away��


    <em>Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom��</em>


    Jiraiya frowned only to realize that the Konan he had soaked in with his oil was a mere Clone.


    At this time, Konan��s eyes emerged on the papers that had covered Nagato, with her appearance Nagato��s fall also stopped�� while still wrapping herself over Nagato she made paper wings and made sure to stay afloat over a much higher height than Jiraiya can ever reach.


    From beginning to end, she had no intention of fighting Jiraiya��


    She knows that as long as Nagato is alive everything will be alright, that��s why keeping Nagato alive is her objective, at the same time, it is also the meaning of her life so that Nagato can fulfill Yahiko��s dream.


    She has been trying to dispel the Genjutsu on Nagato, but for some reason, it was proving to be futile, ��Is it because of Sennin Chakra? But if that��s the case���� �C then she turned towards Yama, and thought, ��He shouldn��t be able to release Jiraiya-sansei��s Genjutsu either!��


    It was at this very moment when Cyan Chakra mes suddenly gushed out of the opposite side.


    ��No no no no no�� please no�� it couldn��t be�� Nagato has yet to free himself of Jiraiya-Sensei��s Genjutsu, why is he able to free himself?! Does that mean he has control over Sage Chakra?�� �C Konan was shocked.


    On another side, after Cyan Chakra mes exploded high into the sky, they condensed together to reveal Yama��s body covered in a Tenseigan Chakra Cloak.


    The mes of Tenseigan Chakra were brighter than ever, and they seem to contain endless power.


    As soon as everyone realized that Yama has recovered, everyone on the field back off without exception.


    Some had a shocked look; some were pale because the chakra pressure emanating from Yama was too massive. So much so that the pieces of rocks and other matter were lightly rising high above contrary to thews of gravity.


    The density of Chakra in the surroundings was bing thicker�� but there were very few people who were able to sense this increase in density��


    Why?


    Because it was Natural energy. And very few people can sense Natural energy.


    Because everyone instantly backed off, something akin to a Vacuum region was created, and only Homusubi was standing behind Yama.


    Yama breathed a sigh of relief after noticing that no one was approaching him. The reason is obviously that Nature Energy in his body has started to exceed more than what he can bear�� Even though his Tenseigan Chakra Cloak seems to be much stronger than it was before because of Natural Energy it is still damaging Yama��s body and the proof is clearly visible from the small petrification that he can fall all over his body.


    Especially around his arms, which have started to be stone.


    But Yama was not intended to back off now, this is the best opportunity to eliminate Nagato. Because Nagato has yet to break free of Jiraiya��s Genjutsu so he couldn��t summon Gedo Mazo to protect himself.


    Only Konan is there. Tendo and Jigokudo are also there, but Nagato is unable to summon Gedo Mazo using these two puppets.


    If this opportunity is missed then this entire raid will be meaningless.


    So, gritting his teeth, Yama started to condense his Chakra into Gudodama (Truth-Seeking Orbs).


    Instantly, four Gudodama appeared at Yama��s back.


    As soon as everyone saw those ck- Orbs, Jiraiya��s senses tingled. He could feel just how dangerous these ck Orbs were, although he had no urate understanding of that Jutsu.


    Toad Fukasaku instantly spoke to Jiraiya, ��Jiraiya-boy, that thing shouldn��t even touch you�� if it does����


    Fukasaku need not finish his words because Jiraiya understood very well�� but he can also see that Yama��s target is not him or any other person�� even he can see that the person Yama is targeting is Nagato.


    <em>��Kinrin Tensei Baku!�� </em>(Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion).


    At this time, Yama raised his right hand above, and instantly the four Gudodama merged together to reveal a Golden Chakra Sword that pierced through the clouds as well as illuminated the entire sky with a golden hue.


    Tenseigan Chakra from Yama��s body kept flowing from Yama��s body into the Golden Sword, thus illuminating the entire Amegakure and more with a dazzling golden light.


    Eyes of all those far away subconsciously turned towards that Golden Light.


    It was at this moment Nagato also regained consciousness.


    Yama noticed that Nagato has freed himself from Jiraiya��s Genjutsu and he spoke with an indifferent tone, ��It��s time to end this farce!��


    That indifferencebined with that godly aura, and the unimaginable power of that sword made those words akin to a God��s Judgement.


    Having said that, Yama instantly brought down the sword and shed through Nagato.


    <em>sh��</em>


    <em>Puff��</em>


    <em>Blood spurted��</em>


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 618 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 365: God of Shinobi?

    Chapter 365: God of Shinobi?


    ��It��s time to end this farce!�� �C Having said that, Yama instantly brought down the sword to sh through Nagato.


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    The speed of the sh was too fast for Nagato to dodge, and he understood this.


    In the brief moment, from the instant, Yama shed the sword to the instant blood spurted.


    Nagato understood that he can not avoid this attack�� And there is hardly any Jutsu he can use to save both himself and Konan at the same time. But he had confidence that at least one of them can avoid�� although the other will most likely die, however, one can survive, and that was what mattered.


    It wasn��t an objective or calcted judgment��


    It was what he had to do to make it possible, it was his belief and he had toplete it regardless of the consequences��


    Therefore, he did what he deemed best��


    With all the Chakra he could muster he used Shinra Tensei��


    The target of Shinra Tensei was not used on the enemy�� nor was it used to resist the enemy��s attack�� the person Nagato targeted was Konan.


    To push her away from him and the range of the enemy��s sword.


    Nagato understood better than anyone that Konan would try to take the attack upon herself, sacrificing herself in order to save him�� but he does not want that��


    So he used Shinra Tensei to push Konan as far away as possible��


    <em>��Shinra Tensei!��</em>


    <em>Boom��</em>


    Before Konan could react, all her papers, as well as herself, were subjected to an extremely strong yet gentle repulsive force, repelling her far away from Nagato, thus distancing her out of the range of the enemy��s attack��


    With Konan��s support gone, Nagato started to fall down to the ground.


    The moment she realized what exactly has happened, tears spilled out of her eyes and she shouted hoarsely, ��Naaagatooooooooooooo!��


    <em>Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��</em>


    Konan tried to fly back and even used her papers to block the sword but it proved to be futile�� The Golden Sword cut through all the papers as if they did not even exist.


    It��s not that after saving Konan Nagato did not try to resist, he did and even managed to barely deflect the sword from cutting through his neck to cut through his stomach��


    <em>Crack��!</em>


    <em>sh��</em>


    It was at this moment the sword cut through Nagato.


    <em>Puff��</em>


    Blood spurted!


    <em>Thump�� </em>Nagato copsed on the ground��


    ��Naagatoooooo!!!!!�� �C Konan��s cry didn��t stop and neither did she�� regardless of the consequences she rushed towards Nagato.


    ��Nagato! Nagato�� please!�� �C Konan arrived to see Nagato lying on the ground�� arge puddle of blood under him�� but there was still breath�� he was still breathing�� h�� he was�� he was��


    ��Alive! Nagato�� thank goodness�� you are still alive�� and�� a�� and�� we can heal that part, right? You have the Rinnegan, you should be able to heal�� r�� right?�� �C Konan spoke, reassuring herself more than she was reassuring Nagato�� all while her tears did not stop.


    ��Konan��*cough-cough* leave me here�� and�� go�� I won��t be able to live much longer�� I can��t feel anything below my thighs��at the same time I can feel that my body is disintegrating�� as long as you are alive, both Yahiko and I will be happy�� I will be going on ahead to meet Yahiko�� *cough-cough*��


    Konan didn��t pay attention to whatever Nagato said, all her attention was on examining Nagato��s injury�� she could see that both of Nagato��s legs were cut apart below the middle section of his thighs.


    ��The main organs are all still intact�� it��s possible for Nagato to recover!�� �C Konan was d.


    Nagato has the Rinnegan, it should be possible for Nagato to heal as long as he is alive��, right?


    So to keep Nagato alive, she used her papers to cover the wound. First, she has to stop Nagato��s bleeding, else he might die because of Exsanguination.


    Nagato sighed at Konan��s attempt to save his life and said with a serious tone, ��Konan, it��s futile�� I can already feel my body is starting to slowly disintegrate�� besides, even if we somehow manage to stop that, that person is still here�� stopping him seems to be impossible for anyone other than me���� Just go�� I am his target, with me dead, he does not have any need to pursue you�� just go����


    Nagato understands this clearly, nobody other than him can fight against Yama, and now that he has lost his legs, and is on the verge of death��it is highly unlikely that anyone else can stop Yama from killing him.


    Nagato himself is not afraid of death, but he is afraid that if Konan stays here, she too will perish. If not at the hands of Yama, then definitely at the hands of tri-Alliance. And he does not want that to happen.


    However, Konan shook her head. Yahiko is already dead for so many years now. Nagato is the only pir left in her life, if Nagato were to die too, then she would lose all the reasons to live anymore.


    ��Konan!��


    ��Nagato�� I won��t run away; I would much rather die with you. But don��t worry, neither you nor I will die today����


    ��What do you mean��?��


    ��I have a Jutsu, a Jutsu that I have been preparing for a few years now�� Although it hasn��t beenpleted yet, it is still more than enough to kill everyone here�� after I kill them all, we will leave here and work on to make Yahiko��s dream a reality!��


    After speaking so, she did not wait for Nagato��s reply and turned in the direction of Yama with a murderous expression, ��This will be the end of it all!��


    The Jutsu Konan is talking about is obviously <em>��Kami no Shisha no Jutsu!�� </em>(Paper Person of God Technique!).


    Konan is sure that once it is used, everybody here will die.


    ��


    On Jiraiya��s side.


    Looking at the resulting damage of that Golden Sword, Jiraiya muttered in a daze, ��Just�� just what kind of Ninjutsu is that?��


    Toad Fukasaku groaned for a while and said, ��The body of Yama seems to be gathering more and more Natural Energy�� I reckon that he is still far from showing his true capabilities, and has started to use Sennin Mode.��


    Toad Shima nodded, ��Pa is right, such an astounding amount of Natural Energy�� but I wonder what Sennin Mode is he using, from the looks of it�� it doesn��t seem to belong to either of the Ryuchi Cave or the Shikkotsu Forest!��


    Listening to the words of Toad Shima and Toad Fukasaku, more and more sweat flowed down Jiraiya��s forehead.


    The leader of Amatsukami is already akin to a God in the normal state. If he has mastery over Senjutsu too, then it might even be possible that he has already surpassed Shodaime Hokage Senju Hashirama, does that mean he is the new God of Shinobi!


    God of Shinobi of this Era?


    While Jiraiya was wondering if Yama is the new God of Shinobi, Yama, himself had a helpless expression under his mask.


    <em>Crack��!</em>


    ��Damn it���� �C He was frustrated. The reason is also very simple, the moment he had brought down the Golden Chakra Sword, a crack appeared in his petrifying hand, and that crack resulted in a slight deviation of the trajectory of his attack.


    The result is that the sword that was supposed to cut through Nagato��s neck now cut through his thighs.


    The instakill did not happen, although Nagato��s body will slowly disintegrate, that isn��t the issue here.


    The issue here is that after that one strike his Jutsu dispersedpletely and the speed at which his body was petrifying also increased.


    If anything happens now, it is highly unlikely that he would be able to interfere or do anything to prevent that from happening.


    That��s because even simple movements have be somewhat difficult for him right now because of petrification.


    And what Yama feared happened.


    ��This will be the end of it all!�� �C It was at this moment Konan looked at him with a murderous expression and Yama suddenly had a bad feeling.


    <em>��Kami no-������ </em>��Konan�� give Nagato to me!�� �C Konan stopped midway and turned to look at Zetsu whose half body has appeared out of the ground.


    Looking at Zetsu, she frowned.


    Zetsu knew that Konan won��t easily trust him, and continued to say, ��I have a method to save Nagato�� trust me!��


    Konan wasn��t sure�� she looked at Nagato who sighed and nodded towards her.


    With Nagato��s nod, she agreed although with slight hesitation, while she took it upon herself to guard Nagato and Zetsu against Yama as well as tri-Alliance.


    Instantly ��Tobi�� as well as two more white creatures appeared next to Zetsu.


    Tobi looked at Nagato with a frown, he went forward, crouched next to Nagato (obviously under Konan��s watch) then shredded the lower portions of Nagato��s thighs with the use of ��<em>Kamui��</em>.


    (p.s. If Kakashi can literally shred an arm of Gedo Mazo with his Kamui, then Tobi should be able to do so as well, the only requirement will be that he has to touch the thing that he wants to shred.)


    <em>Shred�� Puff��</em>


    <em>Shred�� Puff��</em>


    ��Aaarggghhhhh!��


    ��What are you doing?!�� �C Konan asked vigntly.


    Tobi did not look up and said casually, ��Oh rx, I am saving him of course. I don��t know what kind of Ninjutsu that guy used, but based on the injury Nagato has suffered that there is some sort of foreign chakra is invading his body through the cut part �� because of that chakra, his body would disintegrate regardless of what you or I try to do. Shredding that part seems to be the only possible way to save him for the time being. Or in other words, you can say that it is a temporary countermeasure, till we find a better method��


    Nagato nodded, ��Perhaps he is right�� the disintegration of my cells has slowed down.��


    Tobi nodded and said, ��Zetsu you are up!��


    Zetsu nodded and following his nod, one of those white creatures covered Nagato��s body like armor, allowing him to stand on his own two legs.


    At the same time, an umbilical cord of sort is attached to Nagato��s stomach and back providing him with Chakra to resist the invasion of that foreign chakra as well as slowly heal him.


    With that done, Nagato could now stand and the first thing he did after standing up was. ��<em>Kuchiyose no Jutsu!��</em>


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 619 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 366: Where is Bee?

    Chapter 366: Where is Bee?


    <em>��Kuchiyose: Gedo Mazo!��</em>


    With the support of a Shiro Zetsu (White Zetsu) Clone, Nagato stood up again and the first thing he did was to summon Gedo Mazo.


    <em>Poof��</em>


    <em>Roar��</em>


    With that Gedo Mazo was back again but Nagato did not initiate to make an attack, the purpose of summoning Gedo Mazo was to ensure their safety.


    With Nagato back on his (Zetsu��s) feet, and the reappearance of Gedo Mazo the situation on the battlefield changed.


    On one side stood Konan, Uchiha Shinichi, Zetsu, Biwa Juzo, and Tobi under the leadership of Nagato.


    On the second side stood, Hatake Kakashi with Might Guy��s support, Hyuga Kuroto (Sandaime Kazekage Puppet), Uchiha Shisui, as well as several Kumo Jonin under the leadership of Jiraiya.


    Finally, on the third side stood only Homusubi under the leadership of Yama. Even though there were only two of them on the side of Amatsukami but no one dared to underestimate the two of them. Overall, the third side still had the most deterrence.


    The second strongest party was obviously the Akatsuki side or perhaps even rivaling Amatsukami.


    Yama stood silent, no movement from him. Nobody could guess what he was thinking. There was no reaction even after the appearance of Gedo Mazo, it seemed as if the appearance of Gedo Mazo changed nothing.


    Although that was not the truth, only Homusubi and Yama knew their exact situation. Homusubi was severelycking in Chakra because of the continuous battle against Konan and against the shinobi of tri-Alliance, especially because of the use of Tsukuyomi.


    And Yama��s state needs not to be mentioned, even slight movements were very difficult for him.


    Yama understands this better than anyone that with the appearance of ��Obito�� and Zetsu killing Nagato is now no longer possible, especially given his condition.


    He can have Homusubi use <em>Amaterasu</em> on the enemy but it would still be useless and only further endanger his life.


    Therefore, rather than focusing on killing Nagato, his current objective is to figure out how to retreat.


    The biggest problem is that he can��t allow Obito or Konan or Zetsu to figure out his current condition otherwise there is a very big chance that the two of them will pursue him to kill him.


    Konan is not that dangerous even with her strongest of techniques, but Obito? Obito is indeed dangerous.


    ��But I don��t think that Nagato will insist on continuing the battle�� especially because of the presence of tri-Alliance!�� �C Yama thought while calcting various things.


    After a bit of objective thinking, Yama took the initiative to break the silence, ��I impressed to see that someone in the Akatsuki Organization has more brain rather than just brawn�� However, Nagato�� you should be very clear about your current situation�� it��s highly unlikely that the disintegration of your body will stop even after shredding the inflicted part�� and even if you somehow manage to stop the disintegration you still won��t be able to do anything, especially not with that pathetic state you are in.��


    ��Are�� don��t look at me with such intense share Yama-sama�� I�� I will blush!!!�� �C Tobi said with an embarrassed aura.


    But no oneughed at him other than Shinichi.


    ��Hahaha���� �C Shinichi.


    And Shinichi suddenly became the target of everyone��s stare and had to shut his mouth.


    From start to finish, Nagato did not turn his gaze from Yama, and upon hearing Yama��s words face that was the only part not covered by Zetsu Clone became gloomier. This is because he really couldn��t think of a counter to opposite��s words as they were more or less spot on!


    <em>Roar��</em>


    His emotions even affected Gedo Mazo behind him�� but he calmed himself by taking a deep breath and asked a question with a solemn expression, ��Why is Amatsukami attacking us? What is your purpose of invading here?��


    Tobi was surprised upon hearing Nagato��s questioning.


    Tobi doesn��t have an urate understanding of Yama��s strength but based on what all he has seen and the fact that nearly the entire Amegakure has turned into ruins because of the battle between the two he has to at least consider the worst the worst situation here.


    ording to Tobi, ��Pain, the self-proimed God, is indifferent towards all, yet here he was not denying Yama��s words rather questioning him about his purpose? Does that mean what Yama said is true after all? Would it really be that difficult for Nagato to survive? I suppose I will wait and see. If what he said is true then I think I have no other choice but to do that����


    Questioned by Nagato Yama did not give an answer but just chuckled lightly, ��Hahaha���� �C This is because he understands that the more ambiguous attitude he shows here, the more he can confuse everyone and mislead their judgment of him. At the same time, the more doubtful he can make everyone the better his overall situation will be.


    Hearing Yama��s chuckle both Nagato and Tobi raised their eyebrows in confusion.


    A mysterious, powerful, and unpredictable enemy with unknown intentions and goals is undoubtedly a headache, someone they can��t be careless against.


    ��


    While Akatsuki and Amatsukami were having a stare-off Jiraiya and the others of the tri-Alliance had a gloomy face. The two parties havepletely ignored their existence.


    Although it��s not such a bad thing and it will probably keep more of them alive but Jiraiya was worried.


    The reinforcements from the Akatsuki side have already arrived, yet there is no sign of anyone from the tri-Allianceing.


    As per the initial nning, the main forces of this raid were supposed to be the three Kage, Hachibi��s Jinchuriki, Jiraiya, himself, and the Anbu Commander of Sunagakure. Aside from him and the sealed Killer Bee, there is no trace of any other party.


    The units of Konoha and Kumo are still fine, at least team-11 and Jiraiya are here, at the same time, Killer Bee and many Jonin of Kumo are also here, but from the start to finish there is no sign of anyone from Suna appearing here.


    It��s as if the entire Suna unit disappeared into thin air.


    At this time, Kakashi said weakly, ��Jiraiya-sama what should we do now?��


    ��Hyuga Kuroto�� said, ��Jiraiya-sama, shouldn��t we use this opportunity to rescue Killer Bee?��


    Hearing Kakashi��s and ��Kuroto��s�� words Jiraiya nced at thergeary orb stationary at a high altitude from the corner of his eyes and nodded slightly, ��You are right, we must find a way to rescue Killer Bee!��


    Rescuing Killer Bee should be their immediate priority.


    Shisui questioned, ��But how do we reach that height�� its altitude has risen so high that even attacks from my Susanoo won��t be able to reach there!��


    Kakashi nodded, although he understands that this opportunity while Akatsuki and Amatsukami are facing each other is the best time to rescue Hachibi��s Jinchuriki but who can fly to such a height? In the tri-Alliance, only Yondaime Kazekage seems to have such an ability but he is nowhere to be seen.


    <em>Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��</em>


    <em>Flicker�� Zzzzz�� Flicker�� Zzzzz�� </em>


    At this moment two incredibly fast figures arrived at the battlefield one after another.


    The figure at the front was covered with many wounds, blood marks, and some burns probably caused because of being hit by lightning.


    The person at his immediate back had a blue lightning chakra cloak all over his body, he seemed to be somewhat exhausted.


    These two are none other than Hiruko, the bearer of five Kekkei Genkai and Yondaime Raikage of Kumogakure, Ay.


    As soon as Ay arrived at the battlefield, all the Kumo shinobi went to him, Ay looked at everyone but upon not finding Bee in the crowd, he immediately asked with a frown, ��Where is Bee?��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 620 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 367: Retreat

    Chapter 367: Retreat


    ��Where is Bee?��


    All the Kumo shinobi had guilty expressions, one of them took the courage to answer Raikage��s question, ��Raikage-sama, Bee-sama was sealed inside that giant boulder by the leader of the Akatsuki Organization!��


    Raikage��s frown tightened, as well as his anger rose, but he controlled himself and looked at theary orb as he said, ��No wonder I am sensing Bee��s Chakra from that boulder����


    At this time Jiraiya also arrived next to Raikage and spoke, ��Raikage-dono, thankfully you are here.��


    Raikage red at Jiraiya and roared, ��Why is everyone here just standing around and doing nothing? Bee is captured, the enemy is standing right in front of us and yet nobody is doing anything! Just what in the hell is happening here?!��


    Jiraiya quickly stopped Raikage from attracting any attention of the other two parties and said, ��Raikage-dono, please calm yourself�� the leader of Akatsuki is too strong, not someone me or you can defeat easily�� Moreover, Amatsukami has also made its appearance here��!��


    ��Amatsukami too?!�� �C Raikage frowned.


    Jiraiya nodded, and pointed in the distant sky, ��Look at that person standing at the front, he is Yama, the leader of Amatsukami, while the person behind him with crow wings is Homusubi�� Other members of Amatsukami may also be here!��


    ��And what the hell is Amatsukami doing here?�� �C Raikage questioned.


    Jiraiya shook his head and said, ��It��s hard to judge the exact motives of Yama�� but one thing we can be certain is that their strength is far superior to what we have imagined����


    Jiraiya further exined everything that happened here.


    The Kumo shinobi also filled in on all of the parts that Jiraiya forgot from the side.


    Listening to all the detail, and realizing just how strong both Yama and Nagato are Raikage had a solemn look.


    He too sensed the confrontation between Yama and Nagato from the outskirts of Amegakure, and now that he is being filled on all of the details Raikage can��t help but sigh.


    Although his personality is a bit reckless it didn��t take him too long to understand that whether it is the leader of Amatsukami or Akatsuki, both of their strength is superior to him, it��s difficult to admit but it is what it is, and he has to ept it.


    ��


    On Akatsuki��s side.


    Arriving at the battlefield, Hiruko quickly distinguished who the true Pain is, considering the severity of the situation he decided to not question anything for now.


    Arriving next to Nagato he said worriedly, ��Thank goodness you are safe, I thought that something might have happened to you!��


    Nagato did not pay attention to Hiruko at all, his entire focus was directed towards Yama.


    Hiruko wasn��t offended upon being ignored by Pain, instead, he followed Pain��s gaze to see who exactly is the threat that��s making even Pain to be cautious.


    There he noticed Yama and his gaze became murderous.


    Pain is the only person who has fully supported his dream of bing the perfect shinobi, therefore, Hiruko is an ardent follower of Pain.


    Pain��s enemy is his enemy and he would do everything to kill that enemy.


    Seeing that Hiruko had intentions to take the first step, Yama��s heart thumped�� what he is most afraid of right now is having to fight someone like Hiruko.


    Noticing Hiruko��s intentions Shinichi, Shisui, as well as Homusubi, were instantly ready to intervene in the battle if necessary. Although they don��t think that Hiruko can pose a threat to Yama, however, if any side made the first move, then the battle against the three sides will again start and they have to be cautious.


    ��Hiruko�� stop!�� �C But before Hiruko can make his move, Nagato stopped him.


    Hiruko turned around and looked at Pain with a confused expression.


    He couldn��t understand why is Pain stopping him.


    Nagato walked a few steps ahead and said to Hiruko, ��Stand back, if you fight him, you will die. No one in the entire shinobi world other than me can match up to him�� others will die regardless of who they are�� the same goes for you Shinichi�� you cannot defeat him.��


    �������� �C Shinichi did not reply just sighed.


    Konan said with a worried tone, ��But Nagato�� you are also in no condition to fight him����


    ��Silence Konan�� let me focus�� other than me, no one can stand up to him���� �C Nagato said.


    <em>Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��</em>


    At this moment, another figure appeared on the battlefield. This figure was dressed in ck shinobi gear, with a staff in his hands. It��s obviously none other than Sandaime Hokage.


    His strength may have started to decline with old age, but the alias <em>Professor </em>still speaks a lot. No one dared to ignore his arrival, not even Nagato and Yama for that matter.


    ��A, Hokage-dono�� here-here, yohoooo�� here-here, yup, it��s me, Tobi! It took you so long toe�� I thought that something might have happened to you considering your old age�� but it seems that I was wrong�� your bones can still support you but anyway don��t push yourself too hard or your old bones won��t be able to handle it anymore, you still have to protect that rotten vige of yours!�� �C Tobi said upon noticing the Hokage.


    Everybody frowned upon hearing Tobi��s words, and can��t help but think, ��Just who is this guy?��


    Hokage did not pay any attention to Tobi��s words, after a brief nce all over the battlefield with few momentary pauses at Yama, Homusubi, Nagato (especially that iconic red hair), Gedo Mazo,ary Orb, and finally at Jiraiya Sandaime briefly judged the overall situation.


    After a further brief up by Hatake Kakashi, Sandaime judged that the most urgent thing to do now was to rescue Killer Bee, so without much wait, he immediately spoke to Jiraiya, ��I will send you up.��


    Jiraiya nodded, Sandaime threw his adamantine staff towards theary Orb like a Javelin while simultaneously increasing its size.


    Jiraiya tacitly jumped andnded on the extending Adamantine Staff and flew towards theary Orb. (Sort of abination of how Mercenary Tao travels added with how kid Goku sent Rabbit Gang to the moon.)


    Because of the presence of Yama, Nagato did not try to interfere in Sandaime and Jiraiya��s n of rescuing Killer Bee. In Nagato��s eyes, just a Hachibi��s Jinchuriki was nothing and could be captured at any moment. If he were to try and stop Jiraiya, then there is a possibility that both tri-Alliance and Amatsukami will work together to finish off the entire Akatsuki so he does not wanna risk it.


    After Jiraiya reached the right altitude, he jumped towards the surface of theary orb and while still in mid-air he started to condense his Chakra in his right hand, <em>��Senpo: Cho-odama Rasengan!��</em> (Sage Art: Ultra-Big Ball Rasengan)


    In an instant, a huge Rasengan appeared in Jiraiya��s hands and he smashed it on the surface of theary Orb.


    <em>Boom��</em>


    Apanied by a loud noise, the Cho-odama Rasengan (Ultra-Big ball Rasengan), enhanced with Sage Chakra smashed a giant hole on the surface of theary Orb.


    However, even though arge hole was formed there was still no sign of therge boulder breaking apart.


    It was hanging in the sky as if nothing has happened.


    Jiraiya frowned upon seeing this.


    Only now has he realized just how difficult it is to destroy thisary orb even from the outside, at the same time, he can��t help but wonder just how strong Uchiha Shisui��s Susano��o is to be able to dig through this thing.


    Toad Fukasaku said, ��Jiraiya-chan let us do this�� I have a way to break through this!��


    Jiraiya nodded, ��If so, then please!��


    Fukasaku and Shima nodded and jumped up from the shoulders of Jiraiya, and after taking a deep breath both of them creamed towards the huge hole created by Jiraiya��s Cho-odama Rasengan.


    <em>Sound�� Vibration�� Vibration�� Vibration�� Vibration��</em>


    <em>Sound�� Vibration�� Vibration�� Vibration�� Vibration��</em>


    With the scream of two sage toads, high-frequency sound waves visible to the naked eyes prated through theary orb. The vibration shook each and every individual particle of theary orb causing the cracks on the boulder to expand.


    <em>Crack�� Crack�� Crack�� Crack�� Crack�� Crack�� Crack�� Crack�� Crack�� Crack��</em>


    In just a few seconds the entireary orb was covered in cracks.


    And because there was no chakra support from Nagato so theary orb could no longer support it and soon copsed. Releasing an unconscious Killer Bee and Gamabunta who soon started to fall to the ground along with all the rubble.


    Jiraiya noticed that both Killer Bee and Gamabunta were unconscious, so firstly he released Gamabunta��s summon who disappeared into a poof of smoke, then he went forward to catch Killer Bee and bring him safely to the ground.


    Raikage received the unconscious Keller Bee and gratefully nodded towards Jiraiya and Hokage, ��I thank you for saving Bee!��


    Being thanked by the always tough Raikage, even Jiraiya was a bit flustered and quickly said, ��No no, it��s actually the opposite, it was Killer Bee who saved us, so what we are doing is just repaying the favor�� moreover, we are fighting together and helping your allies is natural!��


    Raikage nodded with a smile, ��I suppose that is true.��


    With the rescue of Killer Bee and the simultaneous of two Kage, the anxiety decreased and the morale on the side of tri-Alliance increased.


    Tobi saw these changes very clearly and then said, ��Nagato it��s time for us to retreat, even if the entire tri-Alliance wasn��t crushed we did manage to aplish quite a lot, we have one of the targets in our hands, we did manage to eliminate one of the targets, at the same time we also verified the abilities of our newest recruit and I tell you they are truly effective. Now, all we need to do is to wait for some time and for your recovery, then we can strike again. Even though we lost this fight the winner of this war is Akatsuki.��


    Nagato nodded, and questioned, ��And what are you going to do about that secret agent of yours is the agenting with us or��???��


    Tobi thought for a while and said, ��Hmm, I think I will let the agent go as is�� It is not as if anyone knows who the agent truly is.��


    Nagato nodded.


    Truth be told, Akatsuki has been prepared for the raid of tri-Alliance much before. That��s also the reason why they did not kill Jiraiya right off the bat and waited for the tri-Alliance toe to Amegakure. If Jiraiya had died he would have surely found a way to give back the intelligence and there is a possibility that the attack would have stopped��


    The ns ultimately failed because of the intervention of Amatsukami, but overall, it wasn��t a loss, and as Madara said, ��it��s time to retreat. Zetsu pass of the message to Sasori and the others to retreat immediately as well.��


    Zetsu nodded.


    With that decision, Nagato controlled Gedo Mazo to rage all over the battlefield and using that opportunity the Akatsuki retreated.


    When the dust cleared, no one of the Akatsuki was present on the battlefield any longer.


    ��Damn they ran away!�� �C Raikage roared in frustration.


    ��Sadly, they did not run away�� I would much rather call it a retreat, that too not because of the tri-Alliance but because of those two.�� �C Hokage said as he looked in the direction of two members of Amatsukami floating there ncing at the Gedo Mazo which too disappeared into white smoke.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter 621 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 368: Proposing A Deal

    Chapter 368: Proposing A Deal


    Akatsuki��s retreat was instantaneous and before anyone could have reacted, they all just disappeared.


    As a result, everyone on the battlefield could only stare with frustration but was too helpless to do anything about it.


    With Akatsuki gone, the attention of all the shinobi of the tri-Alliance present here shifted towards Yama and Homusubi who were looking at the disappearing Gedo Mazo.


    The Akatsuki may have retreated but everyone here was still on their edges. The leader of Amatsukami and Homusubi are still here, neither do they have any intentions of withdrawing nor do they have any intentions of pursuing after Akatsuki. So, they were worried as there can only be one reason why those two are still here.


    Sandaime looked at Yama with a thoughtful expression. This raid against Akatsuki was undoubtedly a big defeat for the tri-Alliance. The me for this shameful defeat falls on the shoulders of the three Kages. But they cannot keep dwelling on it and have to prepare for the future attacks that maye at them at any time.


    After all, the three viges have dered open hostility against Akatsuki. And Akatsuki will definitely not just sit back and ept it, they will retaliate to the bitter end. This time Akatsuki might not have had enough time to prepare for this attack but the next time theye they wille much stronger than ever.


    From the results of this time then have learned that Akatsuki is definitely not something that the shinobi viges can deal against. None of the viges has a shinobi strong enough or skilled enough to fight against the leader of Akatsuki as well as that Tobi guy.


    From what everyone here has told him and from what he has witnessed himself if the leader of Amatsukami had not personally intervened in this battle then the concept of shinobi itself would have beenpletely wiped out along with the three Kage.


    In such a scenario, the existence of Amatsukami is the key to everything.


    So long as Amatsukami exists, Akatsuki will remain contained as there is someone out there to keep them in check.


    Fight fire with fire, poison with poison, and evil�� with evil��


    Therefore, the Hokage has no intentions of making any move against the leader of Yama, for now at least.


    After all,pared to Akatsuki, Amatsukami is certainly less damaging. All the information he has on Amatsukami points out that the members of Amatsukami do not kill anyone other than their targets. While Akatsuki ispletely different in this regard, they kill whoeveres in their way.


    Although Hiruzen can��t exactly figure out the true intentions of Amatsukami, he will have to figure out Amatsukami��s true intentions if he wants to manipte them to constantly keep Akatsuki on the edges.


    While Hokage was thinking about how to manipte the Amatsukami, Raikage who is more brawn and less brain stepped forward and shouted at Yama, ��Now what? Do you still want to fight us? Well if that��s the case thene at me, I will see what exactly are you capable of!��


    Different from Hokage, Raikage was obviously much more angered.


    The Akatsuki has retreated and from what he has been told, Nii Yugito has disappeared along with them. Additionally, he was unable to kill Hiruko so his frustration is over the charts.


    Listening to Raikage��s words Hiruzen thought, ��Is Raikage being reckless as always, or has he thought something through here? Anyhow, this is still a wonderful opportunity, now we can have some conversation with all too mysterious Yama�� and perhaps I can at least figure out something that can be used.��


    Jiraiya quickly stopped Raikage, ��Raikage-dono, please don��t be impulsive�� the Natural Energy around Yama is so dense that even me who has extreme difficulty in sensing it is able to feel it�� Moreover, Homusubi is standing behind him�� I have not seen him use Susano��o or those Golden mes of his for the entire battle, which is to say that both of them are still too much for us to handle����


    Toad Fukasaku nodded, ��Jiraiya boy is absolutely right�� I have never seen anyone capable of carrying such an amount of Natural Energy in their body�� perhaps Shodaime Hokage of Konoha was the only one who could have matched him����


    Shisui on the side has some other thoughts, he knew full well that with his personality Yama would definitely not stay here for so long for no reason. The fact that he is still here means that something is on his mind.


    While everyone was wondering and making their own conclusions Yama thought, ��Phew, finally the petrification has started to wear off, at least some degree of movement is no longer a problem for me now.��


    And since he can move now, Yama turned towards the tri-Alliance and said, ��Calm down Raikage�� you should be grateful to me, after all, if I hadn��t been here to stop Nagato from going overboard, you as well as the rest of your pitiful alliance would have met the same fate as that cat of your vige did�� in fact, the reason why the octopus was rescued is also me����


    Raikage was silent�� as much as he hates to admit it, Yama was spot on.


    Hokage took the initiative to speak, ��And why exactly did youe here? I don��t believe that anyone has offered any bounty to stop the leader of Akatsuki. And you certainly had no reason to intervene. And I don��t think I can believe that you were here to ��help�� us!��


    Yama chuckled, ��True�� Objectively speaking I did not have any reason to save your lives, and truth be told I did not have any such intentions, the mere reason I came here was to test how much Nagato has grown����


    Everyone frowned, ��What do you mean?��


    ��It��s very simple actually�� I have been waiting for so long for someone to appear in this Shinobi World who could match up to me�� Nagato, the bearer of Rinnegan, the eyes of Rikudo Sennin gives me this hope�� but he has much to learn and grow to reach where I stand���� �C Yama exined, and continued, ��You see, it��s rather lonely to stand at the peak�� and the existence of Nagato gives me the hopes of ending my solitude.��


    ��What exactly are you trying to imply here?�� �C Jiraiya questioned, ��And what do you mean by ��ending your solitude��? And the way you speak, it��s as if you have always been aware of the Rinnegan����


    Yama chuckled, ��Well of course I have always been aware of the existence of Rinnegan that Nagato bears�� why wouldn��t I? My entire purpose ofing here today was to push Nagato to his edge and make him realize that he is far from bing a God as he believes, this will make him pursue strength more than ever.��


    ��Why do you want to do that����?�� �C Jiraiya questioned, ��What are your true intentions?��


    ��It��s too early for all of you to get answers to either of the two questions���� �C Yama said.


    At this time, Homusubi who has been silent for the entire time spoke, ��Yama it��s time we leave too����


    Yama nodded, ��True, I have had enough fun for today�� I suppose it��s time for me to sleep�� �C Then he turned and started to leave.


    Homusubi was simr and he too turned and started to leave, but suddenly stopped and said, ��That would be unwise of the two of you�� if you do make a move, then do know that the result awaiting you all will be much worse than what Hatake Kakashi went through I was kind enough to not have killed me but it does not mean that I would be merciful on those trying to attack Yama�� And that��s not even considering the fact that you would be dering open hostility towards Amatsukami too�� Akatsuki alone is beyond you all, would you much rather make an enemy out of us too and have both the viges end up being destroyed at once?��


    Hearing Homusubi��s words both Raikage and Jiraiya stopped.


    Homusubi nodded, ��That was a good decision. I am a pacifist and I hate violence; therefore, I like to avoid unnecessary battles. But do know that if anyone here were to make a move on Yama, then the result awaiting them would be their worst nightmare����


    Yama said without turning back, ��You shouldn��t have stopped them Musubi.��


    Musubi said, ��You just wanted to see if Raikage at his top speed can manage to touch you when trying to take you by surprise�� And you also wanted to see just how he would scream when you torture the hell out of him, am I right?��


    Yama did not deny, ��Sigh now I won��t ever be able to find that.��


    ��Don��t get ahead of yourself you bastards!�� �C Raikage roared and the Lightning Chakra armor was flickering stronger than ever. He was truly angered now.


    Yama said to Musubi while pointing towards the Raikage, ��Look now you have angered him����


    Musubi questioned, ��So what should we do with him now? Shall I burn him to death with my mes?��


    Yama thought about it and said, ��No�� that wouldn��t be fun����


    Musubi questioned, ��Then what do you suggest?��


    Yama said, ��Hmm�� I am not so sure�� Raikage is pretty useless anyway�� so ignore him, he will die soon enough anyway. Oh, now that I think about it, these viges are truly screwed, if Akatsuki attacks them again then they would be done for good.��


    Musubi nodded, ��Indeed, you are right.��


    Yama thought a little and then turned around, and said, ��In light of this, I suddenly thought of something����


    ��And what is it that you have thought up?��


    Yama did not answer Musubi but said to Hokage, ��Hokage�� in light of the troubles that your viges will be facing from now on regarding Akatsuki, how about I propose you a deal?��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 622 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 369: Is Tobi a Senju?

    Chapter 369: Is Tobi a Senju?


    ��Hokage�� in light of the troubles that your viges will be facing from now on regarding Akatsuki, how about I propose you a deal?��


    When the Hokage heard Yama��s words, there was a hint of surprise on his face, but it was only momentary as he did not show it for more than an instant, and asked in a curious tone, ��And what kind of deal are you proposing?��


    Yama said, ��As I have mentioned already, the raid of tri-Alliance or whatever you would like to call ��your group of idiots who rushed into the enemy��s base without any prior understanding of what exactly is Akatsuki is capable of��, was a big failure, you may try to deny it, but you people don��t really have the ability to deal with the Akatsuki.��


    Raikage asked with annoyance, ��What are you trying to get at?��


    Yama looked at Raikage with a condescending look and said, ��Raikage, has anyone ever told you that it��s a bad habit to interrupt others while they are speaking�� no wonder a Jinchuriki of your vige was so easily captured by Akatsuki����


    Musubi said, ��Yama, please don��t provoke Raikage intentionally, if you are so interested in ying with him, we can just capture him�� it wouldn��t be a big deal anyway����


    Raikage was currently being held down by Jiraiya and some Kumo shinobi, otherwise, he would have already rushed towards Yama.


    Yama said to Musubi in disappointment, ��But that wouldn��t be fun����


    Musubi sighed helplessly, and said to Raikage, ��Raikage, I hope you can ignore Yama��s mocking�� he likes to y around with those beneath him�� so����


    Raikage��s face twitched in anger one after another both of them are mocking him�� he had to restrain himself here.


    Yama said, ��Hey�� you don��t-����


    But Yama��s words were cut short by Musubi, ��Stay silent for now, I will be the one doing talking here����


    Yama said, ��But I����


    Musubi scolded with a dark tone, ��I said�� silent!��


    ��Yes sir!�� �C Yama hurriedly nodded.


    With Yama quiet, Musubi turned towards Hokage and said, ��I apologize for Yama��s behavior�� Anyway, as he said, the tri-Alliance that the three viges formed was incapable of holding their own against Akatsuki much less defeating it�� and as everyone here already knows, we are somewhat of a part-time mercenary organization�� so what we propose is simple, if the viges can afford the price, then Amatsukami would be willing to fight the Akatsuki Organization in your stead.��


    When they heard Homusubi��s words suspicion was clearly evident on their faces. Nobody expected that Amatsukami would make such a proposal here.


    Sandaime had a thoughtful look, he chose to stay silent for now�� Although he is in much agreement with Homusubi, he still needs time to consider this, ��Money can be a motivation for maniption, but it is not strong enough�� and as mentioned by Homusubi Amatsukami is a mercenary organization, although his use of part-time is something doubtful, anyway, what happens if Akatsuki realizes that they can��t defeat Amatsukami and tries to buy Amatsukami with much more money? Will Amatsukami forget their enmity with Akatsuki and work with Akatsuki? Or will they not?��


    Seeing everyone��s silence Musubi said, ��No need to be so hurried, you can consider the deal we have proposed�� alright then, until next time.��


    After saying this he did not wait for any reply and Musubi��s body turned into thousands of crows covering both him and Yama. When the feathers of crows fell, both Yama and Musubi had disappeared.


    Looking at the sky where Yama and Musubi were previously Jiraiya said, ��That Jutsu is really incredible��.��


    Now that both Yama and Musubi had gone, everyone could finally heave a relieved breath.


    Hokage immediately instructed everyone, ��Search the entire vige�� it may have turned into ruins but we will definitely find something useful�� also find and rescue those still alive or injured����


    Raikage also instructed the Kumo ninjas, ��Search for Samui�� maybe we can get some kind of information from her����


    Upon Hokage��s and Raikage��s orders, everyone immediately dispersed, inspecting and searching through the entire Amegakure, inspecting everything and collecting all the information that Akatsuki Organization may have left, while also searching for the survivors and rescuing the wounded.


    Jiraiya sighed looking at the now ruined Amegakure.


    At this time, Hokage walked next to him, Jiraiya lifted his head and asked, ��Sensei what about the others following you?��


    The number of shinobi including the Ino-Shika-Cho Patriarch led by Hokage in this raid counted to around fifty, but now he can only see around a dozen (including the now injured Ino-Shika Cho Patriarch) left, so Jiraiya can��t help but ask.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head sadly.


    Jiraiya was taken aback and asked with a serious expression, ��How could so many have died? Just who exactly were you fighting against?��


    Anger shed on his face when he remembered Tobi�� suddenly he coughed��


    Jiraiya saw his sensei vomiting blood, he anxiously asked, ��Sensei�� are you�� injured?��


    ��Don��t worry, it��s nothing too serious.�� �C After a pause, he calmed himself by taking deep breaths then said, ��Remember the one-eyed spiral masked individual?��


    ��The one who was acting like an idiot?�� �C Jiraiya questioned in a confused tone.


    Hiruzen nodded, ��Yes, that��s him, he calls himself Tobi.�� After a pause, his tone became gloomier as he said, ��Tobi has mastered some sort of space-time Jutsu that is even superior to that of Nidaime-sama��s and Minato��s Hiraishin no Jutsu. He can teleport without the use of any Seals, Summoning, or Markings�� moreover, he can make all the attacks just pass right through him����


    ��What?! Even superior to Minato?�� �C Jiraiya was taken aback.


    Sandaime nodded and continued, ��And as if that wasn��t enough�� he can even use�� Shodaime-sama��s Mokuton.��


    ��Even Mokuton?!�� �C If previously Jiraiya was shocked, then now he was out of his mind. Mokuton, the very foundation of Konoha is now being used by someone who is ruthlessly using it to destroy Konoha.


    It was really hard for him to imagine how someone from Akatsuki could have both of these two Jutsu.


    ��Just who exactly is he?�� �C Jiraiya muttered with a solemn look.


    However, Hokage had no answer, he shook his head slightly, ��While fighting with him, I tried to probe his identity several times, but to no avail�� he obviously noticed my intentions and deliberately used Uchiha n��s Katon Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and Shurikenjutsu�� probably to intensify our suspicions on the Uchiha n.��


    Jiraiya nodded.


    Someone who is known as the ��Professor��, it wasn��t hard for Sarutobi Hiruzen to see through the other party��s use of Uchiha n Jutsu.


    But because of Tobi��sst attempt to harm Uzumaki Naruto and me Uchiha Shisui for it to eventually start a civil war within Konoha, Sandaime subconsciously believed that he was not an Uchiha. Therefore, he eliminated the possibility of Tobi being an Uchiha.


    Jiraiya thought and said, ��Perhaps he is from the Senju n?��


    Sandaime nodded and said, ��Could be�� There is also a possibility that he is someone who was transnted with Shodaime-sama��s Cells�� and survived����


    ��But aren��t those experiments suspended for a long while now? Moreover, all of them died.�� �C After a pause here, Jiraiya said, ��How can someone sessfully transnt Shodaime-sama��s cells and awaken Mokuton when everyone in Konoha failed-���� �C Halfway through Jiraiya stopped, because he remembered Hiruko and Orochimaru and Shinno��


    Hiruko and Orochimaru and Shinno are part of Akatsuki.


    The most important here is Hiruko��s Chimera Jutsu, using which he has already done the impossible possible, he has perfectly assimted five Kekkei Genkai including Sharingan. It doesn��t seem impossible if he somehow managed even make others use Mokuton by sessfully transnting Hashirama Cells.


    Thinking of this, Jiraiya said, ��Tsunade must be informed of this.��


    As thest known descendant of the Senju n and the granddaughter of Senju Hashirama, Tsunade must be notified of the reappearance of Mokuton in the Shinobi World.��


    Hiruzen nodded, ��Tsunade can no longer be allowed to freely wander throughout the shinobi world, it��s dangerous for both her and Konoha. If she were to be attacked by Akatsuki or Amatsukami then given her condition she would die or probably be taken hostage, we can��t afford either�� moreover, now Konoha needs her more than ever�� she has toe back there is no other option.��


    Jiraiya nodded, and said with a doubtful expression, ��But something has been bugging me Sensei.��


    Hokage knew what exactly Jiraiya was talking about, ��Orochimaru did not show up for the entirety of time�� which is contrary to his character, he should have confronted you or me.��


    Jiraiya nodded and continued, ��At the same time, Suna��s side did not appear here either�� Sasori of the Red Sand, the Immortal Kakuzu, Shinno, and Orochimaru�� neither of the four appeared here, is it possible that all four of them stopped the Suna unit?��


    Hiruzen��s brows tightened, because if the four of them really stopped Suna��s side, then the losses Suna might have suffered would have been much greater�� ��Jiraiya�� take Akimichi Choza, Hyuga Kuroto, and Might Guy with you to the Suna side�� I have a bad feeling about them����


    ��


    Somewhere at the border of Amegakure.


    Kabuto said as he watched hundreds of snakes gathering into Orochimaru��s sleeves, ��Orochimaru-sama, what kind of Jutsu was the leader of Amatsukami using? I have never heard of anything like that�� moreover, he was also capable of overpowering the leader of the Akatsuki Organization who bears the Rinnegan.��


    ��I wonder���� �C Orochimaru muttered with a thoughtful expression�� This incident did remind him of a certain something�� but he is not so sure if that is truly possible��


    ��Could it be a coincidence? Or is it possible that my guess is correct?�� �C Orochimaru thought.


    Kabuto questioned, ��Are you not curious Orochimaru-sama?��


    Orochimaru questioned, ��What do you think?��


    Kabuto pushed his spectacles to the bridge of his nose and said, ��You are�� there is no need to guess.��


    Orochimaru said with a sly smirk, ��Indeed I am�� but even I understand that it��s not yet time to offend Amatsukami�� With this incident, Akatsuki will pursue me more than ever�� Konoha is already after me�� I wouldn��t want Amatsukami to alsoe after me����


    Kabuto was surprised and said, ��That is so unlike you Orochimaru-sama����


    Orochimaru said, ��Perhaps that is indeed the case, but Amatsukami is a mystery even as per my understanding�� offending an enemy about whom you know nothing is not my cup of tea�� a snake must always be cautious����


    Kabuto nodded and said, ��So what now Orochimaru-sama?��


    Orochimaru looked onest time in the direction of now ruined Amegakure and said, ��Now we will be on our way to our new home�� prepare for the time Akatsuki wille after me�� at the same time wait for a good opportunity����


    ��Certainly.�� �C Kabuto nodded and followed Orochimaru to their new destination�� that being, the Land of Sound, or more specifically Otogakure.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 623 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 370: Results on Suna Side

    Chapter 370: Results on Suna Side


    On Suna unit��s side.


    Pakura and Maki wrapped bandages over each other��s injuries. At this time Maki suddenly asked, ��What now sensei? What should we do? Should we check out the situation of Kazekage-sama or should we unite go towards Amegakure from where that Golden Light came?��


    Pakura had a thoughtful look, different from Maki she knows exactly what that Golden light means, it means that ��Kuroto-sama must have fought against the leader of Akatsuki�� What is the oue?��


    Pakura then put her hand over her chest and thought, ��The cursed tag imnted inside my heart by Kuroto-sama has not disintegrated�� it means that Kuroto-sama is still alive�� so either the leader of Akatsuki is dead, or perhaps the battle resulted in no conclusion�� Anyhow, I must meet up with the others and learn what exactly happened����


    Maki looked at Pakura��s thoughtful look and asked, ��Sensei�� what��s wrong?��


    Pakura shook her head and said, ��Nothing�� we must move forward and meet up with Chiyo-baasama and Ebizo-jiisama�� and then unite with the other viges.��


    Maki nodded and then the pair of Kunoichi moved forward.


    ��


    And while Pakura and Maki went on their way, Hoshigaki Kisame was already far away from Amegakure and was on his way to Kirigakure.


    Kisame and Zabuza��s mission assigned to them by Suikazan Fuguki was to stop the Anbu Commander of Sunagakure.


    So the two of them ended up fighting Pakura of the Scorch and her disciple Maki who uses some kind of Cloth Binding Jutsu.


    In starting both he and Zabuza fought the two Kunoichi but Pakura��s strength was much stronger than the two had imagined.


    It was only thanks to the fact that the weakness of Shakuton is Suiton that the two managed to stay alive.


    But midway, the tide of the battle started to tilt towards the two Kunoichi at an extremely fast pace, and that was when Zabuza ran away��


    From beginning to end Zabuza had no intention of confronting the Anbu Commander and suddenly retreated and went towards the location where Suikazan and, Utakata fought the Kazekage.


    With him left alone, Kisame still fought the two Kunoichi alone, but the battle was one-sided and it was only thanks to his massive chakra that he somehow managed to keep them upied until he received the retreat signal.


    And he did as he was ordered, Kisame instantly retreated leaving the battle halfway finished upon reviving the signal.


    He was unable to kill either of the two�� but it did not matter, he didplete his mission and that was what was important.


    Although he received many injuries it wasn��t anything that couldn��t be treated.


    ��


    At this time, Momochi Zabuza who ran away from the battle with Pakura was now walking to the ce where Kazekage fought against Utakata and Fuguki.


    Looking around, he saw clear traces of the battle, but what surprised him was that no one was present here, neither Kazekage nor Fuguki or Utakata.


    Zabuza did see a circle inside which a triangle was drawn, and the strange thing was that the shape was drawn from blood, it was as if this was a ritual site. ��What the hell happened here, some sort of bloody ritual or something?�� Zabuza thought in wonder when his eyesnded on a greatsword wrapped in bandages lying on the battlefield.


    Zabuza��s expression changed when he realized what exactly was that thing ��That is��!��


    Not believing his eyes, Zabuza walked closer to the ce. He had to verify if what he is seeing is really true or not!


    ��This is the real thing�� but if this is here�� does that mean Fuguki is dead��?�� �C Zabuza muttered in surprise.


    Then his eyes brightened and he startedughing, Zabuza then picked up the sword wrapped in bandages in his hands, ��Hahaha�� From now on, the great sword Samehada, the strongest of the seven swords of Mist shall be mine. Using this very sword, I shall be the next Mizukage, Godaime Mizukage Momochi Zabuza-sama the one to rule thend of Water!�� �C As he said that his ambitions were clearly disyed, and while Carrying Samehada on his back he started running towards the direction of Kirigakure.


    ��A great revolution is awaiting us!��


    ��


    Somewhere in the Land of Rain, a lone figure was slowly limping away from Amegakure. This was none other than Utakata, the Jinchuriki fo Rokubi.


    Because Akatsuki had to unexpectedly retreat, therefore, they did not have the opportunity to capture the Jinchuriki of Rokubi, as such, he too was left alone simr to how Killer Bee was left.


    With everything over, Utakata left the battlefield alone, but not in the direction of Kirigakure�� he has no intentions of ever going back to that ce anymore.


    ��


    Sometimeter Suna Unit side.


    Under Hokage��s order, Jiraiya led Hyuga Kuroto and Might Guy to check on the situation of the Suna Unit.


    And when he reached the Suna side battlefield, specifically where Elder Chiyo and Elder Ebizo fought against the Akatsuki, he witnessed a messed-up site�� it was filled with nothing but corpses with only three people who were conscious that being Pakura of the scorch, her disciple Maki, and finally an Anbu who has lost both of his arms and a leg.


    Incredulous, Jiraiya can��t help but ask, ��What exactly happened here?��


    Pakura first looked at Kuroto for a second, ��He is not Kuroto-sama!��, then she turned towards Jiraiya and said, ��Our unit was assaulted by abined force of Akatsuki and Kirigakure����


    ��Wait�� did you just say Kirigakure? But what were they doing here?�� �C Jiraiya��s expression changed immediately and he asked, ��Where is Kazekage-dono?��


    ��Kazekage-sama�� he�� he is missing���� �C Pakura said with an expressionless tone.


    ��Missing?!�� �C Jiraiya was taken aback, ��Not dead or injured but missing?��


    Pakura nodded, ��I would like to believe that he is still alive�� but it��s hard to say�� Kazekage-sama fought against Suikazan Fuguki one of the seven Swordsman of Kirigakure, and the Jinchuriki of Rokubi, Utakata����


    Jiraiya frowned, ��But even with that Kazekage-dono should have been capable of fending his own against those two����


    Pakura nodded, ��This is exactly what is confusing me�� he should have been yet he is missing�� and neither Suikazan Fuguki nor Utakata is at the site of the battle�� all that��s left there is a site of destruction at the center of which a ritual circle made out of the blood is present�� and nothing else.��


    Might Guy muttered, ��A ritual circle made out of blood? Is there anyone in Akatsuki who uses such a Jutsu? Or someone from Kirigakure?��


    Hyuga Kuroto shook his head, ��Not that I can remember.��


    Since ��Hyuga Kuroto�� here is actually Sandaime Kazekage Puppet, therefore, he is not aware of anyone with such Jutsu, had it been the real Hyuga Kuroto, he would have figured out who exactly this person is.


    Jiraiya questioned, ��And what about the others�� Elder Chiyo and Elder Ebizo?��


    Pakura said, ��Both of them are alive�� but�� their conditions are critical�� both Chiyo-baasama and Ebizo-jiisama are injured and heavily poisoned�� most likely by Sasori�� my disciple is keeping them alive, but it is hard to say how long she can keep this up�� whereas all the other Anbu are dead����


    ��No wonder Suna unit could note to Amegakure�� fighting against four Kumo Shinobi as well as Sasori, and Kakuzu as well as some unknown Akatsuki member�� this is messed up�� A Kage has died in the raid�� this is no joke�� the impact of this news is going to be too much!�� �C Jiraiya thought.


    Pakura continued, ��In total, only me, my disciple Maki, are alive and conscious and not so injured, while one shinobi is unfit to continue shinobi life�� Chiyo-baasama and Ebizo-Jiisama are alive but in critical condition, Baki is unconscious but he will recover soon enough, Kazekage-sama is ��missing�� or most likely dead�� And based on your expressions I would say that nothing went good on your side?��


    Jiraiya nodded sadly.


    Pakura sighed and said, ��This raid was aplete loss for the tri-Alliance!��


    With a sigh, he instructed Hyuga Kuroto and Might Guy, ��Help her clear the battlefield�� then we will move to the temporary camp and pass on the news of events here to Sensei and Raikage-dono.��


    Kuroto and Guy nodded as per Jiraiya��s instructions and helped Maki.


    After the battle site was cleaned, all the corpses were sealed inside the storage scroll�� everyone moved to the temporary base camp.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 624 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 371: Cause of Kazekage’s Death

    Chapter 371: Cause of Kazekage��s Death


    At the temporary base of tri-Alliance.


    The current atmosphere at the camp was heavy.


    ��Damn Akatsuki, damn Kiri, how dare Mizukage work with the Akatsuki!�� �C Raikage roared in anger.


    After learning what happened on Suna��s side, especially the fact that the Kazekage is ��missing�� of all things everyone was shocked and angered at the same time, more so at Mizukage who actually dared to step in and helped the Akatsuki.


    Hokage muttered with a solemn expression, ��Kazekage-dono is missing�� Jinchuriki of Nibi is captured by them and is being used by Akatsuki�� ny percent of the manpower we brought with us is dead�� this result is too devastating.��


    Pakura said coldly, ��Our idea of raid this time was too reckless�� especially our attempt of sending a team for pre-investigation�� if we hadn��t done that and went on with the approach as the shinobi from Konoha had said tounch a direct assault on the Akatsuki without any pre-investigation, perhaps the result would have been much different than what it is now����


    When Pakura pointed this out both Hokage and Raikage had more guilty expressions��


    ��True, if only we had followed that approach�� The leader of Amatsukami would have fought with the leader of Akatsuki anyway, but we could have cut our losses to a very minimum���� �C Hokage thought.


    Hokage questioned Pakura, ��And how will Suna now proceed?��


    Pakura thought about Hokage��s question, then said, ��I am not the one to decide here�� those above me will decide and then the Elder Council of Suna will execute it�� a new Kazekage must be chosen, there is no other option�� well, that��s all I can say for now.��


    Hokage nodded and said, ��As allies, Konoha will give Suna and Kumo all the help that��s needed.��


    At times like these, it is better to give all the help other viges need to recuperate from their losses such that their alliance grows stronger and Akatsuki or Amatsukami cannot take advantage of the rift that may ur between them.


    Therefore, Hokage is willing to give out some mary concessions if it can help Konoha in dealing with the enemy in the long run.


    Pakura bowed to Hokage, ��That would be very kind of you Hokage-dono, I thank you on behalf of Sunagakure.��


    At the same time, Raikage also nodded gratefully to Hokage��s kindness, then questioned, ��All that aside, for now, we have to focus on Akatsuki��s objective, from what I am told, the leader of Akatsuki ns to collect all the Bijuu to create a weapon of mass destruction�� Akatsuki has already captured Yugito�� which means that they already have Nibi in their hands, it��s also possible that they have also captured the Jinchuriki of Rokubi as he is missing along with the Kazekage�� we don��t know which Bijuu will they go after next time, so we have to formte ns to ensure the safety of Jinchuriki, while also a n to rescue the Jinchuriki that have been captured by them.��


    Pakura nodded and continued, ��At the same time, we have to also figure out what exactly has been going on in Kirigakure�� and why exactly is Mizukage cooperating with Akatsuki.��


    Hokage nodded and said, ��We have to also start forming a united alliance of all the Shinobi Vige, the existence of Akatsuki is threatening the entire Shinobi world as a whole�� and we don��t know the true depths of Akatsuki so it is better that we n ahead while keeping the worst situations into ount.��


    Raikage said, ��True, but first, we have to find a way to rescue the captured Jinchuriki.��


    Hokage nodded towards Raikage then said to Pakura, ��Sunagakure need not worry about the lives of Chiyo and Ebizo, we will provide them with the best medical treatment, I will have my disciple Tsunade personally take care of it����


    Pakura again bowed towards Hokage and said, ��Suna will be very grateful����


    Hokage then stated, ��In conclusion, all three viges will use their own means to collect information on the location of Akatsuki��s new base�� and keep each other updated on that information to prepare directed countermeasures.��


    Raikage and Pakura nodded, then Hokage stated, ��With that, this meeting is adjourned.��


    When Hokage walked out of the meeting room of the three parties he instructed Jiraiya, ��Find and bring Tsunade back to the vige at the shortest time possible, this time she does not have any choice in the matter, it��s an order from the Hokage, is that understood?��


    Jiraiya nodded and disappeared.


    ��


    On Kuroto and Itachi��s side.


    Both Kuroto and Itachi were currently flying in the direction of Ancor Vantian that was hovering over the rain clouds of the Land of Rain.


    At this time Itachi asked, ��Kuroto-san, are you alright?��


    Kuroto said, ��It��s nothing too serious, just the amount of Natural Energy in my body is much more than what I am adapted to�� it would be fine after I wash it outpletely with my own Chakra�� so it��s nothing to worry about.��


    After that, both of them were quiet until the air fortress came into sight. Landing on the air fortress Kuroto asked Itachi as the two walked deeper into the air fortress, ��Itachi-kun, how much time do you have in your hand?��


    Itachi thought about it and said, ��As per your instructions, my Jonin Sensei, as well as the two other members of my genin team, are in a Genjutsu of mine. A Karasu Kage Bushin is keeping them apanied in the missions�� I have also made sure to stretch the mission times as long as possible within a reasonable limit that wouldn��t arouse anyone��s suspicions so I would say that I still have a week at my hand.��


    ��In that case-���� <em>Poof�� </em>Before Kuroto could say anything further a crow appeared in front of him from a poof of white smoke.


    Kuroto raised his eyebrow and after taking out the small scroll from the crow he unfolded it and read the content.


    ��This is��?�� �C He was taken aback by the information written on it.


    Itachi was confused at Kuroto��s shocked expression, ��What happened Kuroto-san?��


    Kuroto passed the scroll to Itachi while saying, ��The Yondaime Kazekage of Sunagakure is����


    ��Missing?!�� �C Itachi was also shocked.


    Kuroto thought a little and said, ��Although it is stated that he is missing�� but based on the additional information I can judge that he is most definitely dead�� there is no otherwise!��


    ��Based on this ritual circle made out of blood?�� �C Itachi asked again.


    Kuroto nodded while he thought of Hidan, ��Hidan is literally too dangerous if used correctly�� just a drop of a person��s blood and he can kill anyone no matter how far that person is�� it��s not strange if Yondaime Kazekage Rasa is already dead��


    Also, Kakashi did mention that he encountered Hidan while he was searching for the traces of Akatsuki�� Damn, I never would have thought that Hidan would have been recruited into Akatsuki at such an early stage!��


    At this time Itachi asked, ��Kuroto-san?��


    Kuroto shook his head and said to Itachi, ��Itachi-Kun, I have a new mission for you����


    Itachi nodded prompting Kuroto to continue.


    Kuroto said, ��There are two parts in this mission, firstly since the Kazekage is ��missing�� so there is a need of new Kazekage�� although I am certain that no one other than Pakura is currently capable of filling that position in Sunagakure�� but I want you to go to Sunagakure and ensure that Pakura bes Godaime Kazekage without any opposition.��


    Itachi nodded, ��Alright, and what��s the second?��


    Kuroto said, ��For the second part, after Pakura bes the Kazekage�� instruct her to investigate a religion called ��Jashin��, this religion is the key to the death of Yondaime Kazekage����


    ��Jashin?�� �C Itachi muttered thoughtfully.


    Kuroto nodded and exined, ��I am not sure as to what exactly this religion is�� but this symbol is the symbol of Jashin. From what little information I have, a follower of Jashin is capable of bing a living voodoo doll. Once that living voodoo doll ingest even a drop of blood from his target, he is capable of torturing and killing that person very easily. Moreover, the living voodoo doll bes an immortal as such killing him bes too difficult�� as far as I know, there is only one method�� and that too is not certain if he is rescued by others����


    ��If that is the case then how to deal with such a person?�� �C Itachi muttered while analyzing. Every Jutsu has its weakness so there has to be something that can be used.


    Kuroto said, ��It��s not that I don��t have some theories about other methods�� but we need more information�� without that, I cannot be certain�� so investigating Jashin itself is really important.��


    Itachi nodded, ��It will be done!�� �C then his body divided into hundreds of crows which then flew outside the Air Fortress, in the direction of Sunagakure.


    With Itachi gone, Kuroto gritted his teeth in frustration, ��Damn it��!��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 625 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 372: If… Results into a Monster…

    Chapter 372: If�� Results into a Monster��


    After Itachi had gone, Kuroto moved deeper into the fortress and was soon greeted by Gaara and Karin who have been staying here for a while now.


    Looking at Kuroto��s pale look and struggle in moving, Gaara asked quickly, ��Kuroto-sama are you�� are you alright?��


    Karin also said, ��If you are injured�� th�� then you can take a bite�� it should heal��.��


    Kuroto shook his head and said with a gentle smile, ��Don��t worry, I am�� not injured, the problem is something else and it wouldn��t heal that way�� both of you can continue to do what you were doing�� and by the way, Gaara I have to talk to you about something but it will have to wait sometime����


    Karin had a disappointed look, while Gaara was worried and also curious as to what is it that Kuroto wants to talk to him about.


    However, for now, both of them did as Kuroto said and did not disturb him.


    Both the kids know that they are far too immature andck knowledge and true understanding of a whole lot of things�� so they havee to believe that if Kuroto is saying something, then it must be the case.


    After sending away the two kids, Kuroto reached his private quarters.


    Here, Kuroto took off all his clothes to check the exact status of his body and realized that the area of petrification this time was more than thest time. However, because his body is already somewhat used to Natural Energy, he was sure that it would only take him about two weeks at most to wash away all the extra Natural Energy.


    ��Unfortunately, I don��t have two weeks at my hand�� I will have to do the bare minimum that I can and then go back to Konoha around the same time everyone returns�� because the impact that this news will bring to Konoha is too much���� �C Kuroto muttered and then started to wash out Natural Energy from all his joints so that he can at least carry out all the basic movements.


    And while doing so he also summarized this entire raid on Akatsuki.


    ��Benefits: To be honest, there were no benefits in this raid�� but I can make myself feel optimistic by thinking that the information about Akatsuki and the true level of danger they represent can now be revealed to the shinobi world. The fact that the joint high-level force of Konoha, Kumo, and Suna couldn��t suppress Akatsuki will cause a shock for the entire Shinobi World. So everyone will start taking the threat of Akatsuki more seriously.


    Additionally, the fact that something is wrong with Kirigakure is also revealed to


    From the tri-Alliance: The death of Kazekage, capture of Jinchuriki of Nibi, injuries of Ino-Shika-Cho Patriarch, injuries of Elder Chiyo and Elder Ebizo, as well as death of ny percent ofbat personnel involved in this raid.


    And as for other losses, the information about Yama��s power was revealed although notpletely as things like Truth-Seeking Balls, Tenseigan Chakra Mode, and other Jutsu would still be a mystery for everyone other than Zetsu, additionally, there��s also a further decrease in Shisui��s visual prowess, so he is only a few steps away from total blindness.��


    In addition, there are a few other concerns too, and that is the fact that Nagato has finally decided to stand up, and for that, he even epted Obito and Zetsu��s help�� he stood up with the power of a Zetsu Clone.


    These two are very big things.


    It must not be forgotten that even though Nagato and Konan were working under the orders of ��Madara��, both of them were still extremely cautious of him.


    Precisely because of this Konan prepared 600 billion explosive tags in secret to kill ��Madara��.


    ��Madara�� was also the same, he never revealed many truths to Nagato and Konan, especially the ones like Izanagi, other Kinjutsu, Juinjutsu, biotechnologies, and secrets that Madara left behind were never revealed to Nagato.


    Such differences continued until the very end.


    Their ultimate goal may be ��Peace�� but the meaning of ��peace�� differs for both of them and the method to achieve their own definitions of ��peace�� also differs for both of them.


    One is a self-proimed God who believes that Pain and suffering are the only way to peace, therefore he intends to create a weapon of mass destruction to achieve his own definition of ��peace��, while the other person is a self-centered individual who has given up on everything in this Shinobi World, as such he wants the whole world to be covered in a Genjutsu to achieve an illusionary ��peace��.


    Both of them had their determinations to achieve their goals and for that, they were unwilling topromise.


    However, that��s no longer the case here, at least partially.


    The existence of Amatsukami, more specifically, the existence of Yama who almost killed Nagato is the main reason why they had to put aside their own barriers and cooperate��


    Now the most important question here is, ��Can Nagato sessfully fuse Hashirama Cell in his body?��


    This is a doubt lingering in Kuroto��s mind.


    Kuroto carefully thought of all the known people who have been sessfully transnted with Hashirama Cells�� and found onemon factor in all of them except for one.


    Except for Yamato�� the lucky boy who survived Orochimaru��s experiment, all other people had Uchiha��s Sharingan as themon factor, although the degree of adaptation with Hashirama Cells varied from person to person depending on their Visual Prowess��


    Uchiha Madara had a single Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan at the time of cell transntation.


    After sessfully transnting Hashirama Cells, Uchiha Madara not only awakened Mokuton and was as proficient with it as non-Sennin Senju Hashirama, he also awakened the Rinnegan.


    Uchiha Obito also had only one Sharingan at the time of cell transntation. He did survive and in fact, half of his body is made up of Hashirama Cells.


    Uchiha Obito too awakened Mokuton, but perhaps it was because of his weak strength at the time of transntation, or probably because of theck of Otsutsuki Indra��s Chakra, his Mokuton was quite weak in fact, at least weakpared to Uchiha Madara.


    The third known individual who survived the Hashirama Cell Transntation is Shimura Danzo.


    He may not be a member of the Uchiha n, but he did possess quite a lot of Sharingan, and therefore, he was also able to use Uchiha��s Kinjutsu: Izanagi. As for Mokuton? Danzo did awaken Mokuton, but his control over Mokuton was even weaker than Uchiha Obito��s. Be that as it may, he was only able to bnce the Yang Chakra thates with Hashirama Cell with Yin Chakra of Uchiha��s Sharingan.


    In conclusion, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that theoretically, as long as someone can bnce out the Yang Chakra thates with Hashirama Cells he can survive Hashirama Cell transntation.


    ��Nagato is inherently an Uzumaki so his Yang constitution is predominant�� additionally he also bears a pair of Rinnegan�� moreover, he also has Gedo Mazo with him�� there is also Hiruko at his side and most of all, he would have also gained all the knowledge Uchiha Madara had left behind that would help him out a lot.


    Given that Gedo Mazo can both give life force as well as suck on the life force�� Gedo Mazo is a solution for both the problem that cane during the transntation process.


    Extra life Force can be sucked out andck of life force can be provided�� so if I think about it�� at this point in time, Nagato has the most chances of surviving Hashirama Cell Transntation�� He would be facing the least amount of risk.��


    Besides, Uzumaki Naruto did get his right hand made out of Hashirama Cells�� so the Uzumaki Constitution shouldn��t reject Hashirama Cells to such a degree��


    Kuroto sighed, ��It��s a shame that I was unable to kill Nagato�� and if Hashirama Cells are transnted into him�� then he would definitely avoid the deterioration of his body because of my attack����


    What��s more troublesome is that once Nagato is transnted with Hashirama Cells, he might even awaken Mokuton and if he does it is highly likely that his Mokuton will be as strong as non-Sennin Mode Hashirama��s Mokuton because of his high amount of Yang Chakra��


    Moreover, once the Uzumaki and Senju physique arebined sessfully his physical strength will also increase exponentially, it might even reach the level of Rikudo Sennin himself.


    His already massive chakra will gain another massive boost��


    There is also a possibility that he can learn to use Senjutsu perfectly which would mean that he can use Senpou: Mokuton��


    He might even be able to further explore Madara��s Rinnegan�� Awakening abilities that only Madara used.


    ��I really don��t want to think about the possibility of him being able to use Susanoo�� it��s highly unlikely because he doesn��t have Uchiha genes�� but there is always an ��if���� and this ��if�� is really too scary�� ��If�� he is really able to use Susanoo too�� then I am not even sure what would I do then���� �C Kuroto thought as his face paled after realizing all of these possible ��ifs����


    ��Damn, did my actions just create the appearance of a monster who is abination of Full powered Rinnegan Uchiha Madara and Sennin Mode Senju Hashirama?��


    ��But all of these ��if���� depends on another ��if��, such things will only happen ��if�� Obito agrees is willing to take the risk�� and the question is, will Obito do so?��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 626 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 373: Samui?

    Chapter 373: Samui?


    At Amegakure.


    After the entire battlefield was cleaned up and all the clues that might have been left behind by Akatsuki discovered�� the leftover of tri-Alliance was ready to withdraw from Amegakure.


    In the clean-up process, the tri-Alliance also found unconscious Samui.


    After Samui was found the tri-Alliance hoped that some sort of useful intelligence of Akatsuki can be obtained from her�� but strangely enough, she never regained consciousness.


    She was alive�� all her vital signs were normal�� she was breathing, her pulse rate was normal, her body temperature was normal�� yet she was unconscious and it didn��t seem that she would regain her consciousness anytime soon.


    Hokage even ordered Yamanaka Inoichi to check what exactly was happening with her�� and see if he could find some memories of her of the time she was captured.


    But after probing inside her consciousness for a long while�� Yamanaka Patriarch found nothing except for pure emptiness.


    It felt as if she was no longer there�� or more precisely, it felt as if her soul was no longer present in her body��


    It was strange considering the fact that she was alive�� yet it seemed that there was no soul inside her.


    Everyone was confused.


    Raikage muttered with a frown, ��What sort of Jutsu can do something like this? She is alive and at the same time she is not?��


    Yamanaka Patriarch added, ��In all my life as a Shinobi�� I have never seen something like this before�� it seems as if she ispletely brain dead�� but it��s different from brain dead�� it��s more like there is nothing inside her brain�� no memories, no emotions, no awareness, and to be exact, no existence�� I am not even sure if she will ever regain consciousness.��


    Pakura questioned, ��Is there any way she can be treated?��


    Yamanaka Patriarch answered, ��I am not so sure�� perhaps I can try a few things but it will take time����


    ��How much time?�� Raikage questioned eagerly.


    ��I cannot say for certain�� a few months at least�� and even then I am not sure if it will work out.�� �C Yamanaka Patriarch answered Raikage��s question.


    Raikage was silent upon hearing Yamanaka Patriarch��s words.


    Yamanaka Patriarch��s words mean that Samui will have to stay in Konoha so that he can try those few methods to see if they work�� staying in Konoha means she will be vulnerable to giving out Kumo��s intelligence to Konoha��


    All eyes gathered on Raikage�� it is his decision��


    In the entire Shinobi World when ites to the study of the human brain, Yamanaka n is unmatched�� so technically having Samui under the care of the Yamanaka n is reasonably the best option�� but it also concerns the safety of the vige��


    ��Currently, Akatsuki is themon enemy, I suppose I will have to risk it, there is no other option���� �C Raikage thought silently, then said, ��Alright, Samui will stay in Konoha�� but two shinobi from my vige will also be staying with her to take care of her����


    Hokage nodded in agreement, ��That sounds eptable, I have no problem with it.��


    Raikage also added, ��Additionally, I also want a regr report of her status.��


    Yamanaka Patriarch nodded, ��I will make sure to keep her status in check and I will also ry it to the two Kumo Shinobi on a regr basis����


    ��In that case let Samui stay in Konoha and find out all that she may havee to know about the Akatsuki for the time she was captured.�� �C Raikage said.


    Hokage nodded, ��Certainly.��


    With that agreement, the tri-Alliance finally split into three units and each unit went on their way to their respective viges.


    The personnel of tri-Alliance left behind at the site of the pre-war council meeting was still there and they united with their respective units.


    After all, was said and done, Maki, Baki, as well as the leftover Suna shinobi, followed Pakura to Sunagakure.


    On the other hand, unconscious elder Chiyo and elder Ebizo along with two Suna shinobi and two Konoha shinobi (who were left behind at the ce where the pre-war meeting was conducted) followed Jiraiya in search of Tsunade.


    Killer Bee as well as other Kumo shinobi followed Raikage to Kumogakure.


    While two other Kumo shinobi carried Samui and followed Hokage to Konoha as per Raikage��s orders.


    On their way to Konoha, Sandaime specifically summoned Hyuga Kuroto for some inquiry, ��Kuroto�� were you able to see through Tobi��s mask and figure out his true identity?�� �C Hokage had hoped that Hyuga Kuroto with his Byakugan could have seen through the guise of Tobi.


    But Hokage has to be disappointed as Kuroto shook his head, ��Please forgive me Hokage-sama, but my Byakugan was unable to see through his mask�� simr to the case with those of Amatsukami��


    If real Hyuga Kuroto was present here, he might have taken the advantage of this opportunity and revealed that Tobi is actually ��Uchiha Obito��, however, Sandaime Kazekage Puppet is not aware of this information, therefore, he shook his head, as Byakugan��s pration really does not work on Tobi��s mask because of many seals on it.


    Sandaime was disappointed, but he did not say anything more to Kuroto. The child had already done quite a lot and he cannot be med for this whatsoever.


    After all, it was ��Hyuga Kuroto�� who discovered Akatsuki��s base and everything, even Samui was discovered by Hyuga Kuroto�� so by no means���� he is to be med.


    Traveling all the way, the unit led by Hokage soon left the Land of Rain and returned to the Land of Fire.


    After the three Kage returned to their respective viges, the news of the joint raid conducted by Konoha, Kumo, and Suna was announced.


    The news was not still not made public due to many reasons but the higher management of each vige was informed.


    When the three elders of Konoha Elder Council learned that Hokage had secretly led the elite Anbu unit tounch a raid on Akatsuki they were shocked. And upon learning the devastating results they seriously berated Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Shimura Danzo was at the forefront of it all and angrily questioned as to why was such an important mission hidden from the Elder Council?


    Faced with the anger and questioning of the three advisor elders, Sandaime was speechless.


    The prestige of Sandaime was seriously affected by this failed mission. Even his control over the vige was greatly weakened because of the heavy losses in the Anbu�� moreover, this mission indeed caused severe losses to Konoha so he had no way to argue with the three.


    Fortunately, enough, both Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu are old acquaintances of Hiruzen and understand his nature and troubles very well. So after a while of berating, both of them finally calmed down and did not pressure Sandaime too much.


    Shimura Danzo is also not innocent. He had formerly teamed up with Hanzo to deal with the former leader of Akatsuki, Yahiko�� so he knows that he has much involvement in making Akatsuki the way it is today, therefore, he also chose to stay in moderation after venting a little and did not pressure Hiruzen too much for his failure.


    Because Danzo is growing more and more afraid as the true extent of Akatsuki��s danger is being revealed and fears that the current leader of Akatsuki will definitelye after him sooner orter. Therefore, he does not want to lose his backing in the form of Hokage for the time being�� until he is sure he can defeat the leader of Akatsuki and seize Rinnegan for himself.


    After all three elders calmed down, Sandaime also breathed a sigh of relief. Taking a deep breath he muttered with a tired expression, ��This time, the responsibility of this failure indeed falls on my shoulder����


    Utatane Koharu said, ��That may be true, but I am really amazed that even the joint force of three viges could not confront Akatsuki on equal grounds, much less eliminating them����


    Mitokado Homura stated, ��Moreover, such an Akatsuki was suppressed by Amatsukami�� just what is going on with the shinobi world?��


    Since the establishment of the shinobi vige system, the five great viges have always been the leader of the shinobi world�� they treat each other as somewhat equals while every other vige or organization was looked down upon or used for their own benefits.


    But now the pattern seems to be changing��


    Sandaime sighed, ��However shocking it may be, it is the truth�� and we have no choice but to ept this reality. Five great shinobi viges that once stood at the top of the pyramid of power are no longer there�� the likes of Akatsuki and Amatsukami now stand at the top.��


    After speaking so, Sandaime further exined the entire raid in detail, although he omitted the part of Tobi being able to use Mokuton for now.


    Danzo��s eyes flickered at a particr detail, ��Hiruko was able to go toe to toe against the Raikage? Both in terms of speed and power?��


    Sandaime nodded with a solemn look, ��He was�� in fact, he had the upper hand�� in terms of both speed, reaction speed, as well as strength�� Raikage himself admitted it.��


    ��<em>Chimera no Jutsu</em>�� I must obtain it from Orochimaru as soon as possible���� �C Danzo thought.


    At this time Hiruzen also mentioned Amatsukami��s proposal to the three elders and asked what are their opinions on this.


    Mitokado said after some consideration, ��For the proposal from Amatsukami�� since we cannot fight against Akatsuki�� then it is best to use Amatsukami to confront them, by doing so we can make both organizations eliminate each other����


    Danzo nodded, ��It��s the best decision for the time being����


    Koharu also nodded in agreement, ��I agree, it doesn��t seem to be a bad decision�� however we have to be careful when dealing with them otherwise���� �C Koharu did notplete, and nor was there any need to. All the three elders understood the repercussions of ying with fire.


    Sandaime finally nodded. He has considered this a lot and this seems to be the only way to restrain the power of Akatsuki.


    At this time Danzo questioned, ��Hiruzen, what do you n to do with Sunagakure�� Kazekage is missing, Chiyo and Ebizo are at death��s door�� only Pakura of the scorch remains����


    Hiruzen frowned at Danzo��s words, ��What do you suggest?��


    Danzo said coldly, ��I suggest we take Sunagakure under our fullmand�� this way, Konoha��s might will increase and we will stand a better chance against Akatsuki and Amatsu-���� ��No!�� �C However, before Danzo could even finish his words he was interrupted by Sandaime.


    Danzo frowned, and anger started to well up inside him, ��Why not? Suna is at its weakest right now�� Konoha can easily take control of Suna, in fact, you don��t even need to use Konoha��s Shinobi Army, my Root alone will be able to handle it����


    ��I said no, that means NO!�� �C Hiruzen said coldly, ��I want no aggression between any shinobi viges at this point�� if we make a move, Tsuchikage will not stay behind�� Raikage too will not stay silent�� moreover, Suna will not easily ept it�� And I am more than ny percent sure that they will turn to Amatsukami and join hands with them�� Neither will Konoha meddle in Suna��s personal matters nor will we allow others to meddle in their personal matters, this decision is final, is that understood?��


    ��Understood!�� �C Danzo nodded, although begrudgingly.


    The other two elders nodded as well.


    Sandaime next said, ��Next we will hold the Jonin Council meeting and ry the information to all the Jonins, we are in a serious need of manpower.��


    Danzo sneered, ��After the thirds great shinobi war, most of the senior Jonin, especially the ones who are part of the noble shinobi ns have retired from active shinobi lives. What do you n to do about them?��


    Hiruzen was silent and looked at Danzo expecting him to continue.


    Danzo understood, and said, ��Konoha is already short on manpower�� I suggest that you order them to return to active duty and have them train more recruits from the academy�� this way, the majority of the shinobi will be under the orders of the Hokage faction and solve the problem of manpower.��


    ��Agreed�� �C Both Koharu and Mitokado nodded as well.


    As experienced politicians both Mitokado and Utatane can very well understand what Danzo intends to do here�� and honestly, they have no problem with it. The noble ns have been enjoying their luxury for quite a while, and it is time that they get to work.


    Besides, as Danzo said, the current Konoha really doesck manpower.


    After pondering for a while Hiruzen nodded.


    Just as Danzo felt proud of himself, Sandaime nced at him with a cold look and questioned, ��By the way, do you have something that you want to tell me about experiments rted to Shodaime-sama��s cells?��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 627 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 374: Disbandment of Root

    Chapter 374: Disbandment of Root


    Questioned by Hiruzen, Danzo suddenly had a guilty look, although it was only momentary it did not escape Sandaime��s sharp eyes.


    Hiruzen ordered with a serious look, ��Danzo, confess.��


    Danzo has kept a lot of secrets from Hokage. Especially rted to the experiments on Shodaime-sama��s cell transntation. Even after Orochimaru defected, he did not stop on these experiments and had continued them all this time.


    Therefore, in the face of sudden questioning from Sandaime, he was unable to deal parry it.


    Koharu asked with a frowned expression, ��Hiruzen, what happened that would prompt you to question on such a matter?��


    Sandaime answered while his gaze was still fixated on Danzo, ��Remember the shinobi named Tobi I mentioned?��


    Mitokado asked, ��The one who can use a Space-Time Jutsu even superior to Yondaime��s?��


    Hiruzen nodded and continued, ��Yes him, aside from a Space-Time Jutsu superior to Yondaime, he also possesses Mokuton Kekkei Genkai!��


    ��Mokuton?�� �C Both Koharu and Homura were taken aback.


    Sandaime nodded and eyed Danzo to fess up everything he knows about this Mokuton user.


    Sandaime has made many spections about the true identity of Tobi.


    In his opinion, Tobi being a Senju who awakened Mokuton is very less.


    This is because even among the history of the Senju n, only Senju Hashirama is known to have awakened Mokuton. No one other than him has awakened Mokuton. Not even his younger brothers, children, or grandchildren who are closest to him gically.


    This proves that Mokuton is not a simple hereditary Kekkei Genkai. Therefore, the only possibilities that are left are self-awakening which ispletely unrted to him being a Senju or Hashirama Cell Transntation.


    Danzo sighed, and while pretending to be helpless, he said, ��It is probably because of myck of careful supervision on ��YOUR DISCIPLE�� Orochimaru that such a thing has happened. I never expected that ��YOUR DISCIPLE�� will take advantage of ��MY�� kindness.��


    Sandaime did not interrupt and his gaze was still fixed on Danzo.


    Seeing Hiruzen��s sharp eyes, Danzo had to continue, ��As ��YOU�� already know, great Ambitions lurks inside ��YOUR DISCIPLE��, he managed to steal Shodaime-sama��s Cells as well as the records of past experimentation from the Restricted section because of the poor supervision of ��YOUR ANBU��, afterward, he started bloody experiments on small children, when I got a hint of the deeds of ��YOUR DISCIPLE��, I immediately went to apprehend him, as you already know. But he is a shrewd one, he had caught wind that I wasing to apprehend him and managed to escape.��


    Sandaime still did not budge and spoke, ��And?��


    Danzo spoke with a bitter look, ���� And�� and ��YOUR DISCIPLE�� had actually seeded in this�� one of the subjects ��YOUR DISCIPLE�� chose sessfully survived the transntation of Shodaime-sama��s Cells and awakened Mokuton!��


    ��What?!�� �C Both Koharu and Homura stood up from their seats in shock.


    Sandaime��s expression was gloomier upon learning Danzo��s words. Originally, he was pretty skeptical about the second possibility. He believed that Tobi might have naturally awakened Mokuton just like he uses a uniquely superior Space-Time Jutsu.


    Unexpectedly, Hashirama Cell transntation experiments were being conducted in secrecy without his knowledge. Not only that, there is even a child who survived and awakened Mokuton.


    Sandaime suppressed his anger, and questioned, ��Where is that child?��


    Danzo sighed, ��When ��YOUR DISCIPLE�� defected, he took that child with him�� me me for being too weak to be able to stop ��YOUR DISCIPLE�� from stealing away Konoha��s future.��


    Sandaime said, ��I want all the information you have about that child, everyst bit of it! Understand?!��


    Sarutobi Hiruzen undoubtedly believes that the Child Orochimaru has taken away is Tobi. This also exins why he can use a Space-Time Jutsu even superior to Yondaime Hokage.


    After all, Orochimaru was also a member of the Akatsuki. Although they are currently unaware of the exact status of Orochimaru, whether he is still part of it or has defected from Akatsuki because he did not participate or even appeared in any battle during the raid, he did join at some point and that��s unchangeable. So, it is very reasonable that the child Orochimaru once took with him is also a part of Akatsuki.


    Seeing that the matter has been exposed, Danzo could no longer conceal it and ryed all the information he had about that child.


    After he had received all the information, Sandaime��s expression turned indifferent and he said, ��Shimura Danzo, for the crime of concealing valuable information from the vige��s leader, as well as, conducting forbidden experiments without any permission from the vige��s leader, in the name of Sandaime Hokage, the leader of Konoha, I dismiss you from the leader of Root subdivision. At the same time, the Root subdivision will be disbanded and will be unified into a single Anbu unit under themand of Hokage.��


    Danzo stood up in anger, ��Hiruzen, it was ��YOUR DISCIPLE�� Orochimaru��s doings�� I tried my best to st-����


    Before Danzo could finish his words, Sandaime waved his hand without even looking at Danzo��s face, ��There is no need to act innocent, you have as much involvement in this as Orochimaru.��


    Some parts Danzo has said are indeed true, and Hiruzen does not deny it but�� Danzo is not fooling anyone here.


    If it was previously, Hiruzen may have turned a blind eye to this information, but�� the current situation is no longer the same��


    Both Elder Mitokado and Elder Koharu looked at each other and chose to remain silent.


    If Sandaime had given such an order in normal times, they might have raised objections, but�� the current situation is not normal. The threat Konoha is facing currently is no longer normal, and concealing information from the leader of the vige is a serious crime, that Danzo hasmitted that has even given birth to a rogue-nin Tobi.


    As such both the elders had no objection to Sandaime��s orders.


    Angered, Danzo immediately started walking towards the door of the room to leave even though the meeting was unfinished.


    Neither Sandaime nor the other two elders stopped him.


    Just when he was at the door, he tapped his crutch on the floor, and said, ��Do not forget Hiruzen, Orochimaru��s most likely and most capable spy�� that is Hyuga Kuroto still lurks in the vige. You mentioned that Orochimaru was not at the base of Akatsuki during the raid�� who is to say if Hyuga Kuroto did not give out the intelligence of the iing raid on Akatsuki to Orochimaru? Who is to say if the very intelligence of Akatsuki��s base being located in Amegakure was found by Hyuga Kuroto himself, and not passed on to him by Orochimaru? Who is to say whether Hyuga Kuroto did not betray the vige to Akatsuki just like Orochimaru? You should choose who you trust carefully�� Watch you back Hiruzen, otherwise, who knows if your trusted Anbu might be the cause of your���� �C Danzo did not finish�� and left.


    From beginning to end, Sandaime did not even nce at Danzo��


    <em>Click�� Shut��</em>


    After Danzo had left, Elder Utatane spoke, ��Hiruzen, about what Danzo said in regards to Hyuga Kuroto?��


    Sandaime thought about Danzo��s words, at the same time he also remembered the shinobi named Hyuga Kuroto.


    <em>��If that is the case then I want to learn Yondaime-sama��s Rasengan.�� </em>


    And after a long silence, he said with a mild smile, ��No need to worry�� Hyuga Kuroto�� is a Konoha Shinobi. I have observed him for the past few years, as well as, taken regr input from Kakashi about Hyuga Kuroto�� the child may share some simrities with Orochimaru�� but�� essentially, he is different from Orochimaru, sometimes, he reminds me of Minato. I am not really sure as to why that is. But I have started to feel as such, therefore, I believe he will not betray the vige to Akatsuki�� As for his rtionship with Orochimaru�� I think there is no need to worry about that as well����


    Utatane and Mitokado nced at each other then finally nodded towards Sandaime. If Hokage trusts him�� then that��s all that matters. Others can keep saying and thinking whatever they want, it is of little significance.


    ��Now, what do you n to do Hiruzen? The Akatsuki ns to collect Bijuu, so it is inevitable that they will attack Konoha at some point����


    ��Kirigakure��s involvement with Akatsuki has to be investigated too����


    Sandaime nodded, and said, ��I have several ns in regards to these����


    ��And what are they?�� �C Both Elder Mitokado and Elder Utatane were curious.


    Sandaime nodded and exined����


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 628 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 375: Unregistered Shinobi

    Chapter 375: Unregistered Shinobi


    After leaving the meeting halfway, Shimura Danzo came to the deepest section of the Root Base. Entering inside the forbiddenboratory 5, he questioned the researchers who were busy carrying out the experiments, ��Any progress?��


    The head researcher replied while stuttering, ��W�� we are s�� still in the middle of it��al�� although�� the�� the data we have is not enough�� b�� but����


    <em>Bang��</em>


    Danzo knocked his crutch hard on the floor and said coldly, ��There is no time�� if you fail to perfect the bnce between Shodaime-sama��s cells and Sharingan in my body within a week�� well then�� I suppose I do not need to remind you of the result that would be awaiting all of you as well as your families�� be sure to keep this in mind while you continue your work here.��


    After saying so, Danzo left theboratory�� while the researchers fell on the ground with a pale face. They understand full well what Danzo-sama meant�� but they also know that one week is too short to achieve any significant progress.


    After he has left theboratory, Danzo was walking towards the core area of the base as his lips arched in a cold sneer, ��Hiruzen�� you are getting old, aren��t you? You may try to not let it affect you as much as you can, but I see it full well�� your strength�� is nowhere near as it used to be�� Konoha needs a new Hokage, one who can lead the vige to its most glorious days�� and then further�� and you are clearly not up to the task, never were�� and never will be����


    As a formerrade in arms, Danzo is much aware of the rising frailty of Sarutobi Hiruzen, and because of this Danzo is more and more confident of taking the position of Hokage from Hiruzen.


    As for the disbandment of Root?


    ��If Hiruzen believes that he can just dismiss me as themander of Root subdivision and that will be the end of it all, then he is sorely mistaken. The root is not just a subdivision of Anbu ck Ops, Root is my personal force�� and no matter what happens, they will only follow mymands�� Besides, it��s not as if he is aware of how deeper Konoha��s foundation truly is������ �C thought Danzo with a cold smirk.


    Danzo muttered, ��It��s about time Uchiha Itachi stop ying those foolish Shinobi games too���� �C As he spoke, Danzo��s figure disappeared into Darkness.


    ��


    On Kuroto��s side.


    After two days of rest and recuperation, Kuroto summoned Gaara to have a talk with him regarding what happened to Yondaime Kazekage.


    ��Kuruto-sama�� how is your injury?�� �C The kid asked Kuroto with a worried expression.


    Kuroto replied, ��I am alright, there is no need to worry�� As you can see for yourself, I can move quite perfectly now����


    Gaara nodded, he was relieved, then asked, ��So um, you mentioned that you wanted to have a talk with me����


    Kuroto nodded and after a while of silence he decided to break the news bluntly, ��Your father�� the Yondaime Kazekage of Sunagakure�� is now dead����


    Gaara��s eyes widened�� ��I see��!�� �C he muttered ever so slowly, then he lowered his head in silence.


    Externally he was silent, but internally his mood is in turmoil�� He did not know what to feel about the death of his father��


    The same father who has never cared about him, and viewed him as nothing more than a beast, and ordered Yashamaru to kill him, and also attempted to execute him��


    ��Then why�� why��? What is this feeling? Am I feeling sad?�� �C thought Gaara, then suddenly remembered, ��What�� what about Temari�� and Kankuro��? Are�� are they alright?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��They should be fine�� although I am not sure how they will take this news����


    Gaara was silent again, then asked, ��And�� and what will happen to the vige?��


    Kuroto said, ��You don��t need to worry about the vige�� I have ns for that�� neither is there any need to worry about your siblings�� I have ns for them too�� what I want you to focus on is upon yourself����


    Gaara nodded silently as his thoughts wandered all over.


    Kuroto thought a little and said with an expectant look, ��Gaara-Kun����


    Gaara lifted his head with a questioning look.


    Kuroto said, ��Gaara-Kun, I have to go and take care of a few things�� can I entrust you to protect this ce and Karin-chan in my absence?��


    Gaara was silent for a while, then nodded with a determined look.


    Kuroto ruffled Gaara��s hair with a gentle smile then left Sky fortress and quietly sneaked inside Konoha, specifically inside his secretboratory.


    Here he met up with the Kazekage puppet that has been covering him for the past few days.


    First thing first, Kazekage puppet handed a scroll to Kuroto and said, ��As per your instructions, I sealed Samui��s soul inside this scroll using <em>��Konshin Betsuri no Jutsu�� </em>(Soul Body Separation Technique).��


    Kuroto nodded then took the scroll from Kazekage Puppet, and observed the state of the seal.


    Well, that��s right, the reason for Samui��s Brain-dead state is indeed Kuruto. He had previously ordered the Kazekage Puppet to seal her soul.


    The soul extracted using ��Konshin Betsuri no Jutsu�� will lose all their memories, and Kuroto has some ns of using Samui��s soul.


    After he has confirmed that everything will the soul was alright, he put the scroll inside his shinobi bag then looked at the Kazekage puppet and asked, ��What all things happened in my absence?��


    Kazekage puppet said, ��After the Konoha��s Hokage returned from the failed raid, he held an Elder Council meeting�� I am not sure how that proceeded, but there seems to be some tension between him and Shimura Danzo.��


    Kuroto frowned, ��And the reason?��


    Kazekage puppet shook his head and said, ��I am not sure, while the Elder Council meeting was being held, all the Anbu and other personnel who participated in the raid were summarizing intelligence then have gained about Akatsuki and Amatsukami��


    Kuroto nodded, while Kazekage Puppet continued, ��After the elder council meeting waspleted, Hokage held a Jonin Council meeting and announced the news to all the Jonin, although some key points were not revealed�� like the exact death count, and the identity of Nagato and Konan being Jiraiya��s disciple�� and so on�� but even then it did cause a panic among the vigers�� especially the ��missing�� status of Yondaime Kazekage.��


    Kuroto nodded, this was within his expectation. Thebined force of the three viges not only was unable to subdue Akatsuki but in fact suffered great loss, it would be strange if it did not cause panic among the vigers.


    Kazekage continued, ��After the Jonin Council Meeting was held, Hokage dispatched two different squads on two missions�� I was unable to find out what were the specific details of the mission�� but I did confirm that one squad went to the Land of Earth, while the other ventured to the Land of Water����


    Kuroto nodded and thought, ��While the mission to the Land of Earth might still be fine�� but it would be surprising if the squad that is going to the Land of water will be able to find anything useful�� the way it is currently, that country is not so easy to sneak it.��


    Kazekage Puppet said, ��Firstly there was intelligence summarization����


    Kuroto nodded. This part is obvious. Although the raid was a total failure, intelligence summarization is still very important. Corresponding countermeasure strategies will be formted using all this intelligence.


    Kazekage Puppet continued, ��There have also been several changes internally. The first order he issued is towards the Noble Shinobi ns, all the retired shinobi who are in a position to continue active shinobi life will again start to work�� as well as, some of the other n shinobi who are not registered in Konoha��s shinobi directory will also register themselves.��


    Kuroto was stunned, then nodded stiffly, ��This was unexpected�� but if I think about it, it doesn��t seem so strange either����


    Kuroto��s own Ninja Registration Number is 010842�� which means officially there have only been about 010841 academy graduates before him. It wouldn��t even be wrong to assume that of these 10841, at least, fifty to sixty percent have died in active duty. They may have died in some sort of simple mission or maybe during a war�� or perhaps during the Kyuubi��s attack on Konoha�� These fifty to sixty percent also include disabled, traumatized, those who went rogue.. or those who retired, and so on��


    So, only about thirty to forty percent of shinobi are left, who are still on active duty.


    In the canon, the ninja registration number of Uzumaki Naruto was 012607. And Sarutobi Konohamaru��s ninja registration number was 012707.


    This means, there have only been about 12707 official academy graduates by the time, Sarutobi Konohamaru graduated from the ninja academy which also included the deceased.


    The shinobi of Konohamaru��s generation did not participate in the fourth great shinobi war.


    And yet, despite all this, the Coalition of five great shinobi viges was able to assemble a total force of 80,000 shinobi. If we assume that about 10,000 Samurai from the Land of Iron participated in the war, then the entire coalition consisted of 70,000 shinobi.


    On average, each vige dispatched about 14,000 shinobi�� although this estimate is obviously incorrect because the strength of each vige was not the same. For example, the number of Sunagakure Shinobi and Kirigakure Shinobi was obviously less because of their weak strength. But even if we disregard this key point and use the ideal situation, there were about 14,000 shinobi from each vige.


    Where did so many shinobie from?


    The number of official graduates by the time of Konohamaru��s generation was only about 12707, which obviously included deceased and all.


    Even if all the official academy graduates are counted, Konoha couldn��t have dispatched 14,000 shinobi.


    So where did so many shinobie from?


    The answer to this question is very simple. Those numbers reached such a digit by including the unofficial shinobi, the unregistered ones. These unregistered shinobi are n members that are not part of the official Shinobi system that a vige follows.


    Each n has hundreds of unregistered shinobi and these unregistered shinobi are under themand of the Patriarch of the n, they are not under Hokage��smand.


    And the number of unregistered shinobi easily amounts to thousands, therefore, they are not to be underestimated as they are a very powerful force.


    Take Hyuga n as an example, other than Hyuga Hiashi, the current Patriarch of the Hyuga n, almost none of the other members of the Main House are registered Shinobi, as a result, they rarely venture out of the vige on official missions. Even many members of the branch house are also the same, they are unregistered shinobi, they carry out missions assigned to them by the Patriarch, not by the Hokage.


    Of course, Kuroto��s fianc��, Hyuga Yui is also an unregistered Kunoichi.


    And this is also why the existence of ��Uchiha Tsukihi�� who ��sacrificed�� herself in an attempt to defeat Shinno is not so unbelievable.


    This is also the reason why Uchiha Shinichi, Uchiha Obito, and Orochimaru were not so skeptical about her, there are hundreds of unregistered shinobi and Kunoichi, it wouldn��t be strange if ��Uchiha Tsukihi�� was also one of those.


    Ordering these unregistered Shinobi and Kunoichi to take on active duty is obviously touching the personal interest of noble shinobi ns but in the face of the great threat posed by Akatsuki, and Amatsukami he doesn��t have much of a choice here.


    ��Hokage-sama has issued such an order, I wonder what benefits he will be giving to all the ns���� �C thought Kuroto silently.


    After getting some more information from the Kazekage puppet, especially about the status of Team-11, Kuroto released the ��<em>Shoten no Jutsu�� </em>(Shape-Shifting Technique) and sent Kazekage Puppet back to Ancor Vantian.


    While he, himself went into his house.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 629 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 376: More than anything in the World

    Chapter 376: More than anything in the World


    And while Kuroto was trying to sneak into his own house he noticed Yui being present at his house, and sighed, ��Looks like I will have to walk in from the front door����


    Giving up on his earlier ns, Kuroto walked inside from the main gate.


    ��I am home���� �C Kuroto said announcing his presence.


    ��Kuroto-kun�� you are finally���� back.�� �C As soon as Yui realized that Kuroto is back, she hurried towards him and hugged him tightly.


    Kuroto was surprised, he hurriedly caught her to prevent their fall, and let her hug him.


    After the two had stood in the same position for a few minutes already, Kuroto asked while rubbing her back gently, ��What��s wrong? You seem unusually worried Yui.��


    Although he was being casual outside, internally Kuroto was really panicked, ��I just hope she doesn��t realize my injuries�� please don��t realize it�� please don��t����


    Asked by Kuroto, she lifted her head and said with a gentle smile, ��There is nothing wrong�� it��s just that you haven��t been home for the past few months, I missed you a lot so I got a little emotional, that��s all����


    Kuroto nodded, he brought his head closer to her left ear, and whispered lightly, ��Well, I am back now, aren��t I?��


    Yui nodded and was about to say something when suddenly she noticed bandages wrapped around Kuroto��s back through the gap in his cor.


    Yui��s face turned serious, ��Kuroto-kun�� you�� you are injured�� aren��t you?��


    Kuroto panicked, ��Ohe on�� how the hell did she realize it even without using the Byakugan? I am perfectly sure that all my body movements are perfectly normal����


    Kuroto hurriedly said, ��Don��t worry these are just some skin injuries�� will be healed soon enough����


    Yui gazed at Kuroto��s face for a few seconds, then without saying much, she bit her lower lip and helped Kuroto walk inside.


    Kuroto sighed and did not resist her help. To be honest he was really having some problem walking normally but made sure that it did not appear on his face until his fa?ade was seen through by Yui.


    After seating on the chair, Yui said silently, ��I will call a medical-nin����


    However, before she could go, Kuroto held her hand and said, ��Yui�� my injuries are not serious�� it will be fine in a short while�� having a medical-nin is not needed�� moreover, they wouldn��t be able to solve the problem in the first ce����


    Yui said, ��But����


    Kuroto did not allow her to reason with him and quickly said, ��Trust me�� this is not a problem that a medical-nin can solve����


    Yui deeply looked at Kuroto��s eyes�� those eyes that were asking her to not call a medical-nin.


    Yui is already aware of what happened to the tri-Alliance in their raid against Akatsuki.


    She is not a Jonin�� but she is very much aware of the devastating defeat that Konoha suffered.


    She was really worried because Kuroto hasn��t been home for the past few months.


    There was even no update in his status�� she was really flustered�� Especially considering how dangerous Akatsuki is and how high the death toll of Anbu in the recent raid is�� Yui was obviously worried that something might have happened to him��


    Even after so much time had passed since the news of the raid was announced, there was no update in his status�� Nor was there any news from him. Those working in Anbu generally die silently, she was worried that she might receive a death notice soon.


    Even if she trusts his strength�� even if she believes in his promise�� as a woman, she can��t help but be worried��


    So when she noticed that Kuroto hase back safely she was relieved, also a bit emotional she couldn��t stop the urge to hug him tightly.


    Just when she thought that he has safely returned, she realized that he is seriously injured�� being seriously injured is nothing new for a shinobi�� so she is worried, but also happy that Kuroto-kun hase back alive.


    She was d that he is at least alive�� and the injury can be treated by a medical-nin��


    But he refuses to let medical-nin check upon his situation?


    While Yui was busy in thought, Kuroto pulled her towards him�� with the distance between the two very minimal, he said, ��I am sorry for making you worried����


    How can Kuroto not notice the worry in her eyes? He had realized it but chose not to bring it up.


    Yui shook her head and said, ��It��s not a problem Kuroto-Kun�� so long as you are safe, everything is alright.��


    Kuroto nodded and said, ��Don��t worry, nothing will happen to me.��


    Yui nodded and did not say anything more.


    At this time Kuroto asked, ��By the way, while I wasing home, I noticed that the atmosphere in the n was a bit downcast�� did something happen?��


    Yui nodded, and said, ��Four days ago, Himeji-sama passed away����


    Kuroto sighed, he wasn��t much surprised, but asked nheless, ��Was it a natural death�� or��?��


    Yui replied with a sad expression, ��It was a natural death�� Sensei��s health had already started to decline even before her second pregnancy�� and after she gave birth to Hanabi-chan her health deteriorated further�� she was mostly on bed rests�� and four days ago�� she passed away����


    Kuroto nodded, ��I see����


    Both sat in silence��


    ��Hyuga Himeji (name assumed), wife of Hyuga Hiashi, mother of Hyuga Hinata, and Hyuga Hanabi, and also Yui��s sensei passed away, huh?��


    ��How is Hiashi-sama?�� �C Kuroto asked.


    Yui said with a bit of mncholy, ��He seems to be doing fine on the outside�� but internally����


    Kuroto nodded, ��I will go to meet him after I recover����


    Yui nodded, and said, ��Two days prior to her demise, Himeji-sama asked me to be Hinata-chan��s Sensei����


    Kuroto nodded, ��It��s not strange I guess�� you are her only disciple�� so it is quite obvious that she would entrust you with this�� besides, your strength should have also reached the level of an elite Jonin�� so her choice is quite thoughtful.��


    Yui nodded silently.


    At this time, Kuroto asked again, ��And where is Shion-chan?��


    Yui said, ��She is living at my home for the past few months. You are mostly out on missions Kuroto-Kun, and well Patriarch was worried about her safety so she is living at my home�� besides, I have to also instruct Hinata-chan on these things, so it��s better to have Shion-chan stay with me.��


    Kuroto nodded gratefully, ��Sorry for causing you so much trouble.��


    Yui shook her head and said with a smile, ��It��s not really a problem, well, Oka-san and Otou-san have taken a liking to her, and really spoil her�� ahahaha�� I don��t me them, she is indeed Kawaii�� and also-���� Yui stopped midway as she suddenly remembered something that her Oka-san and Otou-san have started to pester her about.


    Kuroto asked in confusion, ��What��s wrong?��


    Asked by Kuroto, Yui suddenly lowered her head as a visible blush appeared on her face, ��We�� well�� Oka-san and Otou-san have been asking me for a while now?��


    Kuroto asked with a frown, ��What are they asking?��


    Yui raised her face, but she did not match her eyes with Kuroto and said, ��We�� well�� they have been asking when are we going to�� you know�� going to�� let them see�� faces of their grandchildren����


    ��Cough-cough�� cough-cough���� �C Kuroto suddenly coughed


    Yui hurriedly said, ��I have already told Oka-san repeatedly that even if I and Kuroto-Kun have slept together a few times�� it was just casual sleeping�� we have yet to break the final wall�� B�� besides, we are too young to have children�� and we aren��t even married yet�� so having children is more of a distant thought�� but she just wouldn��t listen.��


    Kuroto sighed and bowed his head in apology, ��It��s my fault�� I have been too busy with my goals�� that I����


    ��Shh.�� �C However, Yui did not allow Kuroto toplete his words, she covered Kuroto��s mouth with her fingers, as she brought her head closer to him, and now with their foreheads touching together, she said seriously, ��Shh, never apologize Kuroto-Kun�� never�� It��s not your fault�� your goals are my goals�� your dreams are my dream�� your happiness is my happiness�� you are my pride and joy Kuroto-kun�� you are everything to me�� we can have children when we feel we are ready�� for now focus on aplishing your dream Kuroto-Kun�� I may not have the strength to stand by your side, but I will always be watching you from behind�� I will always be there whenever you need me�� for I have always and will always love you more than anything in the world���� �C After she finished speaking, she kissed Kuroto��s forehead.


    After Yui had kissed his forehead, Kuroto held her, brought her face closer to his�� eyes gazing at each other��s without blinking�� her lips closer to his�� eyes closed in expectation�� and lips gently touched�� they felt soft�� slight moist�� and warm.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 630 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 377: Learn Iryo Ninjutsu?

    Chapter 377: Learn Iryo Ninjutsu?


    ��Yui�� do you want to learn Iryo Ninjutsu?�� �C Kuroto asked after some deliberation.


    ��Iryo Ninjutsu?�� �C Yui was surprised at the sudden question, and said, ��I am not sure�� I have heard that Iryo Ninjutsu is very difficult to learn����


    Kuroto nodded and said, ��You should be able to learn it if you try����


    Yui was thoughtful�� she was considering if she should learn Iryo Ninjutsu.


    Kuroto thought, ��One more push is needed����, with that, he grinned slightly, and said in a painful tone, ��If you learn do Iryo Ninjutsu�� and be a good Iryo-nin, then I wouldn��t have to worry about my injuries�� you can always treat me�� besides, having you treat my injuries is better than having some random person treat them, don��t you think?


    Moreover, if you learn Iryo Ninjutsu your strength will also improve�� after all, just treating wounds is not what a medical nin is only capable of�� As an Iryo-nin�� you will be much more strong than you are now�� Tsunade-sama is a very good example��think about it.��


    Yui��s eyes lit, especially on the part where she can heal Kuroto��s injury, and she nodded, ��Okay, I will apply at Konoha Hospital tomorrow. Hokage-sama has issued those orders anyway�� so it should be fine.��


    Kuroto shook his head, and said, ��Don��t apply at Konoha Hospital, currently the vige doesn��t have a good enough Iryo-nin��. Those that are avable here do not have the real skills.��


    Yui asked with a frown, ��But if I don��t apply to Konoha Hospital, how am I going to be able to learn Iryo Ninjutsu?��


    Kuroto said with a smile, ��I will find the best Sensei for you.��


    As Kuroto said this, he thought of a certain Blond Kunoichi, ��In the face of the threat represented by Akatsuki and Amatsukami, Sandaime has been left with no choice but to order for the return of Senju Tsunade. Under Sandaime-sama��s order, and because of the danger Konoha is facing, Tsunade-sama will also have no choice but to return�� after all, no matter what she may say, she still loves this vige�� therefore she will return.��


    And Kuroto ns to have Yui learn Iryo-Ninjutsu from Tsunade as well as her other Jutsu.


    ��If Yui does manage to learn even sixty to seventy percent of Tsunade-sama��s knowledge, then her strength will increase to the level of a Kage����


    Kuroto doesn��t care about much, he just wants Yui to be safe. Being able to protect herself is what he asks her�� so that he can be at ease. After all, if by some off chance his identity is revealed, then she will be the first target of all his enemies��


    And in such a situation if Yui can��t protect herself, then Kuroto will be in way too much trouble.


    So improving her strength under Senju Tsunade��s tutge is the best option�� Yui excels at Hyuga Taijutsu�� then if she also masters many lethal Jutsu of the Iryo-Ninjutsu branch, she will be much, much, much stronger.


    After all, Jutsu like <em>��Ranshinsho�� </em>(Body Pathway Derangement)<em>, ��In��yu Shometsu�� </em>(Yin Healing Wound Destruction), <em>��Chakra Enhanced Strength��, ��Chakura no Mesu�� </em>(Chakra Scalpel), <em>��Sozo Saisei�� </em>(Creation Rebirth), <em>��Shosen Jutsu��, </em>(Mystic Palm Technique), <em>��Byakugo no In�� </em>(Strength of a Hundred Seal) and their derived Jutsu, can make up for almost all the weakness that a Taijutsu user may face. And once these Jutsu arebined with Hyuga n��s Byakugan�� then it is possible that Yui might even surpass Senju Tsunade.


    Even if not as an Iryo-nin, but maybe as the greatest Kunoichi��


    To be honest, Kuroto would much rather help her awaken the Tenseigan. After all, this is the shortest and the easiest way. As long as she survives the Gic Rbination, and awakens the Tenseigan, her strength will eventually rise to the level of a Super Kage.


    However, with the deepening of his knowledge of biotechnology, as well as exploration and development of his own Tenseigan, Kuroto has realized that surviving even a single Gene Combination is no joke, not to mention, to awaken the Tenseigan, many genes need to go through rbination.


    It��s a matter of luck, at the same time, it��s not just luck.


    Kuroto can��t figure out urately how, but he hase to understand that the reason he has survived the gene rbination and awakened the Tenseigan is not just a matter of luck�� there is another reason behind it, but Kuroto has yet to figure out what exactly is that reason.


    Because the percentage of surviving through the gene rbination is as low {(1/33!) x 100}, which is almost equal to zero, Kuroto can no longer believe that it was just his luck that he survived.


    Therefore, he doesn��t want to bet on such a small probability for Yui�� after all, there is no guarantee that she will survive because he survived. And Kuroto doesn��t want to risk it.


    Humans are strange, they, themselves are willing to risk it all�� but when ites to making their cherished individuals take the same level of risk, they are unwilling to do so.


    ��Alright, then I will wait until you find someone good enough who will be willing to teach me Iryo Ninjutsu.�� �C Yui nodded after a little bit of thought.


    ��


    The same night, Kuroto��s home.


    After doubly making sure that Yui was asleep, Kuroto got up from the futon and went to his study.


    When Kuroto walked into his study room, another figure came into sight, this was none other than Uchiha Shisui.


    As soon as Shisui noticed Kuroto, he asked with a slightly worried tone, ��Kuroto-san, is your body okay now?��


    Kuroto nodded, and said, ��It��s alright now�� I should be able to take missions after one more day of rest����


    Shisui heaved a sigh after learning that Kuroto��s body was fine, then said with a sorrowful and doubtful tone, ��Kuroto-san, this time�� the losses were too much�� so many people died, and we aplished nothing�� did we do correct or��?��


    Kuroto waved his hand to interrupt Shisui frompleting his sentence, ��What happened, has happened, there is no need to dwell on it any longer, whether we were correct or whether we were wrong�� I, myself am not so sure�� so berating yourself over it is pointless�� focus on what��s toe ahead, be sure to learn from this experience, and to apply that in the future.��


    Shisui nodded with a sigh, then asked, ��Still�� what are we going to do from here on��?��


    ��First thing on our list is obviously increasing our strength�� without that, we can not face Akatsuki�� From this raid, I havee to understand that I am still far from being strong enough to be able to kill the leader of Akatsuki�� The same goes for you���� �C Kuroto said.


    Kuroto is indeed strong enough to restrain Nagato, but killing him bes a bit difficult, especially with Konan, Zetsu, and Obito around. This matter was clearly proven this time. And with the possibility of Nagato being several times stronger than he was this time, Kuroto obviously needs to step up his game, else he might die.


    Shisui shook his head and said, ��Even if you did not manage to kill the leader of Akatsuki, you were the only one who was able to restrain him�� others are all helpless against him. He was even able to absorb the chakra of my Susanoo through one of his puppets�� so all the Jutsu we used against him were useless. Therefore, you are the very reason many still survived.��


    Kuroto smiled bitterly.


    He may have had the advantage this time, but Kuroto is not sure for the next time�� Kuroto has a feeling that it would be soon�� very soon. And Kuroto is not sure if we will be able to restrain Nagato at that time.


    With a sigh, he said, ��Anyway�� all that aside, what is the state of your visual prowess�� In thest fight, you were a bit reckless and used too much Ocr Power. I had reminded you several times that Mangekyou Sharingan goes blind per each use�� even then����


    Shisui covered his eyes, and whispered slightly, ��My visual prowess has decreased too much�� I am having trouble even seeing regr things.��


    Kuroto muttered, ��Is it already so bad��?��


    Shisui nodded silently.


    Kuroto immediately said, ��Don��t use your Mangekyou Sharingan anymore, for now at least�� else you will be total blind.��


    Shisui sighed, ��How can I do so, given the current situation��?��


    With how much danger Konoha will be facing, Shisui doesn��t feel that he can restrain himself�� because he does restrain himself, and if people die, the same people he could have saved if he used his strength�� then Shisui will feel sorrowful�� with powerses responsibility�� and this a responsibility that he can never back away from.


    Kuroto noted Shisui��splicated mood, then said, ��Don��t worry�� It will only be for the time being����


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 631 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 378: Anbu Team-11’s Dissolution

    Chapter 378: Anbu Team-11��s Dissolution


    ��Don��t worry�� It will only be for a short while���� �C said Kuroto upon noticing Shisui��splicated mood.


    Shisui was confused, and asked, ��Kuroto-san�� there is no source for me to acquire Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�� so what do you mean when you say ��it will be only for a short while?��


    After a little bit of thought, Kuroto exined another method of acquiring a permanent Mangekyou Sharingan�� that is through Hashirama Cell Transntation, along with its other benefits as well as corresponding risks to Shisui.


    Shisui was silent upon hearing this, then questioned, ��Is it really possible to gain permanent Mangekyou Sharingan after transnting Shodaime-sama��s cells?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Theoretically it is possible���� �C but Kuroto did not guarantee it.


    After pondering for a while, Shisui asked, ��And what is the rate of sess?��


    After understanding the benefits and risks involving Hashirama Cell Transntation, Shisui��s concerned about the sess rate.


    Kuroto replied, ��For an Uchiha, especially an Uchiha who has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, I would say that the sess rate is high as fifty to sixty percent�� this is because the Yin Chakra in Uchiha��s Sharingan can help in keeping the Yang Chakra of Shodaime-sama��s cells in check.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s assurance, Shisui had some hope on his face.


    As they say; ��A drowning man will grasp at a straw��.


    No one wants to be a blind man for the rest of his life, especially someone like Uchiha Shisui who has a very strong sense of responsibility for his n and vige.


    Kuroto continued, ��And this probability will further increase, the higher the ocr power is����


    This has been clearly proven by Madara, his Ocr Power was very-very high, and he transnted Hashirama cells very easily, without any bacsh.


    Kuroto has even checked the previous records of Hashirama Cell transntation that the vige conducted from the Archives stored in the Forbidden Sections, and ording to the data, Kuroto can confirm that in the previous Hashirama Cell transntation experiments conducted by the vige, no Uchiha shinobi was a subject, the majority of subjects were the volunteers of the Senju n, some Uzumaki were also there, but no Uchiha.


    This is probably because the vige authorities feared that if someone from Uchiha n awakened Mokuton, then suppressing Uchiha n will be impossible.


    Moreover, the arrogance of the Uchiha n wouldn��t allow them to volunteer to participate in the experiments involving the transntation of Shodaime Hokage��s cells. Because if they do participate, then they would be admitting that Sharingan is inferior inparison to Mokuton�� otherwise, why else would an Uchiha already having Sharingan will risk his life by participating in an experiment with a zero percent sess record.


    Shisui nodded, and said, ��Kuroto-san�� I���� am willing to take the risk if it will help me regain light.��


    Kuroto said, ��Don��t be too hasty�� the sess rate of cell transntation is indeed high, but you must not forget that I have very little knowledge or experience when ites to dealing with Shodaime-sama��s cells�� therefore, take your time and think about it for the next few days, then give me an answer.��


    Shisui shook his head and said with absolute seriousness, ��I am partially responsible for the losses the vige has suffered, in such a scenario, if I can��t even be of use to the vige; if I can��t even help the vige resist the enemy, then I would never be able to forgive myself, I would rather die trying, then live with such a guilt����


    Looking at Shisui��s resolved expression, Kuroto sighed, ��Convincing him seems to be impossible.�� �C shaking his head helplessly, Kuroto said, ��Alright, if you are so resolved then I will start the preparation�� but the preparation itself will take quite some time because there are a lot of testing required. I will match the adaptability of your cells with Shodaime-sama��s cells�� so give me some time.��


    Shisui nodded, ��Okay.��


    Then Kuroto asked, ��Now tell me which division have you been transferred to?��


    There have been several changes, one of which is the dissolution of the Anbu team-11, all four members of Team-11 have been transferred.


    Shisui said, ��Special Tactics Division �C 4, I am the Captain of Division-4.��


    Kuroto nodded, then asked again, ��Division �C 4? And who is the target?��


    Although, the raid resulted in failure, however, a lot of intelligence was obtained, and therefore, special tactical divisions have been created. Each division has been created while keeping in mind the abilities of their target and possible counters to it.


    Kuroto does know that both Kakashi and Shisui have been transferred to special divisions, but which special division, the identities of the specific members of the team, and who is the specific target is unknown to him. This information is only known to the specific member of the division and Hokage-sama. Not even the members of the elders are aware of this information. This measure was taken to eliminate all the possibilities of intelligence leakage from any source.


    Shisui said, ��Target of our team is Hiruko.��


    Kuroto nodded, then questioned, ��Hmm? Hiruko�� I guess I understand the reason�� Tell me theposition of your team.��


    Shisui answered, ��Other than me, there are three more members in Division-4.


    First is Yamanaka Santa, a Jonin from Yamanaka n. He is very apt with Yamanaka n Jutsu, good at Taijutsu, is an extremely proficient sensor-nin, and also has some degree of knowledge of Iryo Ninjutsu, additionally, he also has a mastery of Futon��


    Second is Sarutobi Asai, a Jonin from Sarutobi n, he is proficient in Katon, and Raiton, but his specialty is Fuinjutsu, Juinjutsu, and Kenjutsu�� he is also a sensor-nin, so that��s a plus point.


    Then the third is a former member of the Root subdivision, he calls himself Rai, his strength easily reaches the level of a Jonin, he is a skilled Kenjutsu user as well as a master of using many weapons. He also has a variety of Kuchiyose at his disposal. And these Kuchiyose can spit out different types of fluids, that being, glue, acids, slimes, poisons, oils et cetera. The good thing is that these are naturally produced body fluids, so they cannot be absorbed by Hiruko using his Meiton.��


    After hearing the description of the three, Kuroto nodded, ��Hmm, the division-4 is strong enough, and covers all aspects of battle�� With this team, it might even be possible to kill Hiruko.��


    In the entire vige, perhaps only Shisui (other than Kuroto), has the speed to match Hiruko��s Jinton, coupled with the insight of his Mangekyou Sharingan, Shisui can easily keep up with Hiruko��s movements, therefore, Shisui is perhaps the best candidate to target Hiruko. Then adding the support of the team, it might be possible for him to indeed kill Hiruko.


    Shisui nodded, ��The team assigned by Hokage-sama to me is indeed good.��


    Kuroto said with a serious expression, ��But still, be vignt of this Rai person. If he is a former member of the Root subdivision, then his loyalty is directed towards Danzo�� I suggest you keep him under a Genjutsu, also temper with <em>��Zekka Konzetsu no In�� </em>(Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal) on his tongue, I will give you the scroll of this Juinjutsu�� or you can also use any other measure that you can think of but make sure that he does not betray you to Shimura Danzo.


    From his previous failed attempt, Shimura Danzo is already aware of the Fuinjutsu I have used on your Mangekyou Sharingan, he may not understand what exactly that Fuinjutsu does, but he might try to steal your Mangekyou Sharingan, and in no way do I want that to happen.��


    Shisui nodded, thest time Shimura Danzo did try to steal his Mangekyou Sharingan, although nothing major punishment was given to him because of the implication Shisui had upon him at that time. And because Shisui was unconscious at that time, therefore, he was unable to say anything either


    Later when he regained consciousness, Shisui decided to not reveal Shimura Danzo being able to use Izanagi, there was a reason behind it and that was��


    ��So, um�� Kuroto-san you mentioned that you n to deal with him�� when do you n to do so, and how do you n to do so?�� �C Shisui asked with a bit of hesitation.


    Kuroto said in a vague manner, ��Very soon�� I have one use of him�� after that, he will be dealt with.��


    Shisui was silent, he did have some thoughts but chose not to speak them.


    Kuroto is both a friend, an elder brother-like existence, as well as the person Shisui has sworn his loyalty to. Kuroto��s wish is hismand, and if Kuroto ns to deal with Shimura Danzo, then even if Shisui has some thoughts, he will keep them to himself and follow the order.


    At this time, Kuroto questioned, ��And do you have any information of who is Kakashi��s target?��


    However, Shisui shook his head, ��No, only Kakashi-san knows that����


    Kuroto nodded, ��Understandable.��


    Out of all the members of Akatsuki, Kuroto can only think of one person who can be Kakashi��s team��s target, and that is definitely Tobi/Obito/��Madara��. Simply because Kakashi can also use Kamui, so it makes sense. As for whether Kakashi has given this information to Hokage-sama, or whether he, himself is aware of this or not, Kuroto has no idea�� Only, Kakashi and Hokage-sama can know the answer to it.


    Kuroto muttered, ��And since Guy is promoted to a Jonin, so he is not targeting anyone specific�� he will be a Joninmander.��


    Shisui nodded, then asked, ��What about you Kuroto-san?��


    Kuroto said with a bitter smile, ��Well, I have yet to meet my team, all of them were out on different missions and will be assembled 2 dayster. Till then I am sort of free. But the thing is, my team will not be specifically targeting any member of Akatsuki or Amatsukami�� My team will most likely havepletely different duties.��


    Shisui had a frown, ��Most likely, meaning you are not sure?��


    Kuroto nodded and continued, ��I am not so sure. What I do know is that the Anbu team I will be in charge of is called Team Ro����


    ��Team Ro��?�� �C Shisui muttered.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 632 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 379: A short Chapter

    Chapter 379: A short Chapter


    ��Team Ro��? �C Shisui muttered thoughtfully.


    Kuroto nodded.


    In the original story, Team Ro was an elite or perhaps the most elite Anbu Unit of Konoha. It housed some of the best Konoha Anbu of that time including Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Itachi, Tenzo/Yamato, Yugao Uzuki et cetera.


    Hatake Kakashi was the captain of Team Ro, and after Kakashi officially left the Anbu, it was probably Tenzo who took on that role.


    But here these roles have changed, Kakashi and Shisui have be part of Special Tactical Forces, while Kuroto has be the captain of Team Ro.


    As for who will be the members of Team Ro? Kuroto doesn��t know that yet, but considering that they are going to be part of Team Ro, Kuroto does hope that they are some talented shinobi, otherwise, it will be really hard for him to keep that team alive.


    Anyway, bing the Leader of Team Ro also puts him a step closer to bing the Hokage.


    At this time Shisui asked, ��Kuroto-san do you think the various divisions that are being created to specifically target Akatsuki members will be effective?��


    Kuroto said, ��Without knowing the urateposition of teams, it is really hard for me to judge, but I don��t really think that they will be much effective, sure teamwork and targeted strategies might prove to be effective, but when ites to the matter of showing significant result, the chances are quite less, because, in the face of absolute power, strategies, preparations, nning, tricks, teamwork, along with other simr things are all pretty meaningless.��


    This is a hard and proven fact. Just take Uchiha Madara��s example, everything was useless in the face of Uchiha Madara��s power after he became the Jinchuriki of Juubi. If it hadn��t been for Kuro Zetsu, the entire Shinobi world would have been covered in an eternal Genjutsu.


    Moreover, even if these targeted strategies are being created, the enemy too is getting stronger and figuring out tactics they can use to deal with us, so making a guess over such a thing is very difficult.


    Kuroto himself is a little worried about this because many of his Jutsu has been exposed. Others may not perfectly understand them, but Kuro Zetsu should understand them well enough. Although, Kuroto doesn��t think that Kuro Zetsu would give out that knowledge so easily, you never know. If Kuro Zetsu starts to feel desperate in the face of Amatsukami��s strength, then he might start spitting out all the intelligence he has.


    And even if Akatsuki does not perfectly understand his Jutsu, it won��t stop them from making various strategies.


    Kuroto thought, ��I do hope that Shinichi will be able to provide me with some sort of useful intelligence.��


    The timeline of this world haspletely shifted from the canon version of the shinobi world, and with thisplete deviation, much of Kuroto��s knowledge of the plot has be rather useless, as such Shinichi��s importance as a spy in Akatsuki is more than ever.


    Whether Nagato has really transnted Hashirama Cells? Whether Nagato has seeded? What actions are being nned by Obito? What will be Akatsuki��s next move in response to tri-Alliance? Which members of the organization will be going after which Bijuu? Who will be their next recruit? Where is Akatsuki��s new hideout?


    Shinichi is the source of all this information.


    But the thing is, Shinichi hasn��t contacted Kuroto for quite a while now. It is possible that he has been too busy�� or maybe because the entire organization has been collected at the same ce that he has been unable to contact him in other��s presence.


    There is also a possibility that Shinichi��s cover is blown and he is been eliminated, so Kuroto is also worried about that.


    If Shinichi��s is eliminated then that source of inside information will be gone, and if that happens, Kuroto can only have Itachi y the role.


    Seeing Kuroto lost in thought, Shisui said, ��Does that mean it will all be a wasted effort?��


    Kuroto said, ��Regardless of whether they work or not, Amatsukami will have to make their own side preparations����


    And Shisui nodded, ��Alright I will keep that in mind. if there is nothing more to discuss, I will be taking my leave����


    Kuroto nodded, and with that Shisui disappeared from the room.


    After Shisui had gone Kuroto moved to another room on the upper floor, and after making sure that no one was spying on him, as well as that Yui was still asleep, Kuroto took out a storage scroll and unsealed the contents stored inside it.


    <em>Poof��</em>


    What appeared before Kuroto was a set of sealed test tubes each of which contained a greenish liquid. These test tubes were marked from 1-A to 1-Z.


    This green liquid substance inside all these sealed test tubes is processed by Hashirama Cells, each with a different potency.


    ��Now I have to check which of these samples have the best match with Shisui��s cells.�� �C thought Kuroto.


    The possibility of sess is obviously close to zero here, this is because no one will be directing the fusion of Hashirama Cells and Shisui��s cells, but even with that, the fusion sample will stay active for the most amount of time can be considered a sess. This is because the Hashirama Cells in that particr sample will be most docile and easier to fuse with the body.


    With the objective of finding out the most docile sample, Kuroto started to carry out the next series of preparations and tests.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 633 on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. Page.

 Chapter 380: Kusagakure’s Internal Strife

    Chapter 380: Kusagakure��s Internal Strife


    The evening of Next Day.


    <em>Knock�� Knock��</em>


    The door was opened by Yui, ��Who is it��? Hmm, aa�� re, it��s Kakashi-san�� it has been a while�� how have you been?��


    Kakashi nodded lightly, ��Fine�� thanks for asking. Is Kuroto at home?��


    Yui nodded with a cheerful smile, ��Of course, he is��e on in, Kuroto-kun is in his study����


    Kakashi nodded, and after wearing house slippers given to him by Yui, he went to the upper floor where Kuroto��s study is located.


    Kuroto had of course noticed Kakashi��s arrival, and made sure that nothing he does not want to show to Kakashi was out in the open.


    After weing Kakashi to his study, Kuroto folded the scroll he was studying, then said, ��I heard that you have been extremely busy these days Kakashi.��


    Kakashi nodded with a droopy expression.


    Compared to Guy who mostly has an energetic expression, Kakashi always looks downcast.


    Although Kakashi nodded, he did not touch the matter of Tactical Division or anything even remotely rted to it. Neither did Kuroto ask.


    After a while of casual discussion, Kuroto asked, ��How is your condition now Kakashi?��


    During the raid, Itachi had used Tsukukomi on Kakashi to neutralize him, but Itachi also made sure to not torture Kakashi too much, just enough to stop Kakashi from interfering.


    Kakashi was silent upon hearing Kuroto��s question, then after a while, he said, ��Tsunade-sama has returned to the vige�� she helped in curing the psychological damage�� although the damage done to me was not that serious, it could have been worse, if Homusubi truly wanted to kill me, he could have killed me with little ease, the Genjutsu he used had no counter.��


    Kuroto nodded, even in the Naruto plot, it was Senju Tsunade who healed the psychological damage done to Kakashi and Sasuke by the use of Tsukuyomi.


    As for the matter of there being no counter to Itachi��s Tsukuyomi, it is debatable.


    During the battle between brothers, Uchiha Sasuke managed to break free of Itachi��s Tsukuyomi. Itachi had once stated that only someone with Sharingan and Kekkei Genkai can break free of Tsukuyomi, but is that really true? Kuroto doesn��t think that��s true. The only reason Sasuke managed to break free of Tsukuyomi was that Itachi never had any intention of killing Sasuke. Moreover, Obito also said to Sasuke that if Itachi had truly wanted to kill him, then he would have been dead by now.


    Therefore, just having Sharingan, and Kekkei Genkai is not enough to break free of Tsukuyomi.


    But it��s not that it can not be broken free. Perhaps with Kotoamatsukami, it is possible to break free of Tsukuyomi. After all, ultimately Tsukuyomi is a Genjutsu, and a Genjutsu can be overwritten or reflected by another Genjutsu, the other Genjutsu needs to be strong enough and Kotoamatsukami is in fact strong enough.


    There are also other methods, a perfect Jinchuriki might also be able to break free of Tsukuyomi, this is because the amount of Charka a perfect Jinchuriki has ess to is way too much. And if the Tsukuyomi ne is flushed with a very high amount of Chakra, then it might indeed be possible to break free of Tsukuyomi.


    Someone with much higher Ocr Power than the caster should also be able to break free of Tsukuyomi.


    So, it is possible to break free of Tsukuyomi, but there are a few various requirements for it, only someone who can fulfill those requirements can break free of Tsukuyomi, others can not, Kakashi can not.


    But Kuroto doesn��t care about that, what Kuroto cares about is the other news Kakashi gave him just now. That is, ��Tsunade-sama has returned.��, and hearing this news, Kuroto��s eyes lit up.


    ��Tsunade-sama has returned, huh?�� �C Kuroto muttered.


    Kakashi nodded, ��The main reason for her return is the treatment of Elder Chiyo and Elder Ebizo, not many people are aware of her return, and there is also no guarantee if she will stay in the vige for long enough�� or will she leave again.��


    Kuroto said, ��Since she has returned to Konoha, so I don��t think that she will leave, moreover, it will be dangerous for her to stay out as she can be targeted by Akatsuki or Amatsukami, so I don��t think that Hokage-sama will allow her to leave even if she wants to.��


    Her return was obviously inevitable, under Hokage-sama��s order, she has toply.


    Now what Kuroto cares about is how to persuade Tsunade into taking Yui as a disciple.


    There are countless talented shinobi who want to be trained by a Sannin, but not everyone has that advantage. Especially in the case of Senju Tsunade, because of her trauma. Tsunade has only ever epted Shizune as her apprentice, and that too because of her being Dan Kato��s niece. If not for that, then there are chances that even Shizune might not have been epted as a disciple.


    ��If I remember correctly, Tsunade-sama advocated the inclusion of Iryo-nin in all four-man shinobi squads after her otouto Senju Nawaki��s death�� Although Sandaime-sama agreed with her, he couldn��t dedicate resources for this purpose�� the situation is still the same, so what happens if Hyuga n were to support her in this matter?


    Konoha needs Iryo-nin now more than ever�� and if in such a situation Hyuga n supports her�� then I don��t think she would refuse to take Yui as a disciple�� and this will also increase Hyuga n��s influence in Konoha�� at least, Tsunade-sama will support the Hyuga n.�� �C this was Kuroto��s thought.


    ��And if even this approach doesn��t work, there is always the option of gambling�� Against someone being called the Legendary Sucker, Kuroto has hundred percent confidence that he can win the gamble�� There is also the approach of bribing her, despite being filthy rich, I don��t believe she will be able to refuse the temptation of millions of Ryo in hard cash�� because, for a gambling addict who always loses, there is always a shortage of money no matter how rich she might have been born.��


    Money has always been against the legendary Sucker�� Kuroto even wonders if the reason why Tsunade decided to return to the vige is because of the countless debts.


    At this time Kuroto asked, ��By the way where is Guy?��


    Kakashi answered, ��Guy is on a mission to Kusagakure.��


    Kuroto muttered with a frown, ��To Kusagakure��?��


    Kakashi nodded, ��Hmm, Hokage-sama has sent Two Shinobi Teams, one to Kusagakure and the other one to Takigakure�� The reason for sending the team to Takigakure is to warn their vige about Akatsuki��s intention of capturing all Bijuu, as well as forming an alliance with Takigakure.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��this is a natural thing to do��, then questioned, ��And what about Kusagakure?��


    At the mention of Kusagakure, Kuroto��s face sank, ��ording to the secret intel we have received, Kusagakure has been divided into two factions, and the situation has be rather tense�� Among them, one of the factions wants to cooperate with Akatsuki Organization to subvert the five great shinobi viges to eventually rule over the shinobi world, while the other faction is in opposition to this�� but the second faction has been unable to suppress the radical faction�� thus they have asked for support from Konoha and wants to establish an alliance with us to resist the Akatsuki and their radical faction.��


    ��So Guy is leading the mission to support the moderate faction and capture or eliminate the radical faction?�� �C Kuroto asked.


    Kakashi shook his head, and said, ��That was the mission initially, the recent intel is that the rebel faction haspletely disappeared�� as if not even a single trace was left of them�� The leaders of Kusagakure think that the radical faction has been secretly nning something big for a very long time, as for what that something exactly is, it is yet to be known. And since the radical faction has disappeared therefore no clue of them is left. So Guy��s mission now is to figure ��that something�� out if he can�� elseplete the matter of alliance and escort the representatives of Kusagakure to Konoha for a discussion with Hokage-sama.��


    Kuroto was silent upon hearing this news.


    ��The radicals of Kusagakure wants to subvert the current pattern of Shinobi world and want to rule over it�� huh? And they have the confidence to be able to cooperate with the Akatsuki Organization��? There could only be one thing that can give them enough confidence����


    And it has to be Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Box of Ultimate Bliss is a mystery�� even in the Naruto Canon, there was not much information about it�� the only thing that is known was that the Box of Ultimate Bliss can grant any and all wish of the caster�� but it waster confirmed that this was just a myth. In reality, the box simply corrupts whatever enters within its confines.


    It was said that the Box of Ultimate Bliss has such powers that it once allowed its previous users to take over the entire world during the era of Rikudo Sennin.


    Aside from that, who is its creator? How it came to be? What exactly is that thing? Why was it created? How was it created? et cetera is unknown.


    It requires an immense amount of Chakra to open the box and once opened, a monsteres out of it that is very difficult to defeat as even Uzumaki Naruto while using Sennin Mode, along with the rest of Konoha �C 11, Godaime, Yamato, and others with their power were unable to defeat the monster named Satori.


    Since the Box of Ultimate Bliss requires a veryrge amount of chakra, therefore, sources of obtaining suchrge chakra are very limited, Bijuus are the best source. Kusagakure doesn��t have a Bijuu in their vige, but Akatsuki does, then have Nibi in their hands.


    ��But can Kusagakure really control the monster Satori?�� �C Kuroto doesn��t think that they can. The past users may have been able to control the monster Satori, but Kusagakure shouldn��t be able to�� In fact, they did not even know what the Box of Ultimate bliss truly was, much less control it.


    Kuroto sighed, ��It��s going to be troublesome, Akatsuki alone is too much, now others are working with them�� I have a lot of work to do.��


    After some more discussion about various topics, Kakashi left.


    ��


    At night.


    ��Yui�� what do you think about learning Iryo Ninjutsu from Tsunade-sama?�� �C Kuroto suddenly questioned Yui.


    ��What��? But Tsunade-sama is not in Konoha�� so how will she teach me Iryo Ninjutsu?�� �C Yui asked in confusion.


    Kuroto said, ��Oh about that, Kakashi informed me that Tsunade-sama has returned to Konoha.��


    ��What��?! Is that really true?�� �C Yui was surprised, the return of Tsunade-hime means a very big thing.


    Kuroto nodded, ��Hmm, she has returned, tell me what do you think?��


    Yui hurriedly said, ��Of course, I would love to, is that even a question? But will she even ept an apprentice?�� �C Is there a single Kunoichi in Konoha who doesn��t idolize Sannin Tsunade-hime? Who wouldn��t want to learn from her?


    Kuroto said with a smile, ��Don��t worry, she will ept you.��


    Yui asked with a frown, ��What gives you so much confidence Kuroto-kun?��


    Kuroto said, ��I will have a talk with Hiashi-sama, it should work out. Besides the vige is in need of better Shinobi and Kunoichi�� So Tsunade-sama shouldn��t refuse without any good reason.��


    Yui mumbled, ��If you say so.��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 634 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 381: Watatsumi

    Chapter 381: Watatsumi


    The next day early morning, Kuroto was summoned to the Hokage Office.


    <em>Knock�� knock��</em>


    ��Come in.�� �C an elderly tired voice came from the other side of the door.


    ��Hyuga Kuroto, code name: Eagle, a former member of the now-disbanded Team-11 hase as per the notice.�� �C Kuroto said with a bow.


    ��Ah�� Hyuga Kuroto you havee, good�� I will keep it short, so do pay attention. As you are already aware, many things have changed in thest week. For your duties and excellent performance in the recent events, and keeping in mind your record for the past few years, it has been decided that you are to be promoted from an Anbu member to an Anbu Commander�� You will take charge of a newly created Anbu team called Team �C Ro. Your team members have arrived and are currently waiting at Anbu Training Field �C R3. Your team consists of 5 members with you as the Commander. One of them is a new recruit in Anbu, but there is nothing to worry about, he is quite the capable one, so I don��t think you will have anyint about him. Get acquainted with the team as soon as possible, soon you will have a mission to set out on.�� �C Sandaime said to Hyuga Kuroto.


    ��Yes, Hokage-sama�� �C Kuroto nodded, it wasn��t surprising that he would be sent out on a mission soon��


    ��Let��s focus on the team for now�� I do hope they are not some weak some bunch.�� �C Kuroto thought.


    Sandaime continued, ��Here, this will be your new mask�� your identity is already known to Akatsuki, so some necessary precautions have to be taken�� From now on, your identity is no longer Eagle.��


    Kuroto again nodded and after removing his current Eagle Anbu Mask he passed it on to Sandaime, then wore a dragon-shaped mask.


    Sandaime-sama said, ��You can choose the new code name for yourself.��


    Kuroto thought about it a little, then said, ��<em>Watatsumi��</em> I would prefer the code name: Watatsumi.��


    Sandaime raised his eyebrow at the mention of the term Watatsumi, and questioned, ��Any specific reason?��


    Kuroto nodded and said, ��When a snake evolves it takes the form of a dragon�� that is what I wish to be Hokage-sama.��


    ��Hmm�� Is that so��?�� �C Sandaime was a little taken aback by Hyuga Kuroto��s mention of such a thing, but after a while of consideration a smile appeared on his lips and he nodded, ��So be it.��


    Kuroto bowed to Sandaime gratefully, then Sandaime said while passing on two scrolls to him, ��Take these two scrolls with you�� One of them is the scroll of the A-Rank Jutsu: Rasengan that you had wished to learn, while the other one records the information of the four Anbu who will be under yourmand.��


    Kuroto nodded, and after taking the two scrolls, he said to Sandaime, ��Thank you for your kindness Hokage-sama.��


    Sandaime then took out another scroll and said, ��And this one too, this scroll records all the details of the first mission Team �C Ro will be performing. As you had suspected back then Kirigakure was indeed involved with Akatsuki, we have confirmed this�� and several new changes are happening in Kirigakure�� Team-Ro will set off to Kirigakure as soon as possible.��


    Kuroto had long expected that the most likely ce where his mission would be assigned will either be Kirigakure or perhaps Iwagakure. After all, Kirigakure is as much of a dangerous vige as the former Amegakure, so it��s not strange that Hokage-sama needs a master infiltrator.


    But it��s not that easy.


    Kuroto said tentatively, ��Hokage-sama, the team is new, I need to get familiar with the members and devise a few strategies that we will be working upon�� And since there is also a fresh Anbu member in the team, therefore, he needs to be made familiar with all the things����


    Sandaime sighed, ��I am afraid I can��t give you much time�� Two days at most. Complete all the preparations within these 2 days, and set off as soon as possible.��


    ��Yes, Hokage-sama, two days should be enough.�� �C Kuroto nodded.


    Sandaime nodded with an amiable smile, and said, ��Good luck, I expect good things from you and Team-Ro.��


    ��Yes Hokage-sama, I will not let you down.�� �C After speaking so, Kuroto turned and left the Hokage Office.


    After Kuroto had gone, Sandaime kept looking at the ce where Hyuga Kuroto was kneeling and muttered, ��A dragon huh? So, you intend to surpass your master�� I do hope that you will not make me regret this decision of mine, Hyuga Kuroto.��


    ��


    On Kuroto��s side, after having left the Hokage Office, Eagle�� now Watatsumi�� was on his way to the Anbu Training Field-R3.


    As soon as Kuroto was closing to the ce, Kuroto frowned as he noticed a figure he did not want to see in the Anbu, not to mention in the same team as him�� ��I guess I need some answers�� I don��t think he would have joined Anbu without a good reason�� Moreover, what is she doing in the Anbu, she shouldn��t have been part of the Anbu either?��


    Suppressing his thoughts forter, Kuroto finally arrived before the team.


    His arrival was also noticed by four shinobi, each of whom was wearing an Anbu mask over their face. Two of them are females while the other two are males.


    Afternding on a tree, Watatsumi said to the four, ��I am the Anbu Commander of Team-Ro, let��s start with your Anbu Code names, the one sitting on the boulder, the Kunoichi with the ck mask, let��s start with you and follow a clock-wise pattern����


    The Kunoichi nodded, and introduced, ��Anbu Code: Akame, reporting at duty.��


    The next one nodded, and introduced himself, ��Anbu Code: Rabbit, reporting at duty.��


    The third one nodded, and introduced, ��Anbu Code: Hana, reporting at duty��


    Thest one also nodded, and introduced, ��Anbu Code: Weasel, reporting at duty��


    One by one, all four of them introduced themselves and took off their masks while quietly looking at their Anbumander.


    Because Kuroto is also dressed in Anbu Gear, and because his mask has been changed�� therefore, the four only knew that the person standing on top of the tree is their Anbu Commander, neither of the four is yet aware of the true identity of their Commander.


    With an amused expression, Kuroto took off his mask, and said, ��Tokubetsu Jonin, Hyuga Kuroto, Anbu Code: Watatsumi�� Commander of Team-Ro, pleased to make your acquaintances.��


    ��Kuroto-Kun?�� �C Akame was taken aback, she did not expect her Anbu Commander to be Hyuga Kuroto, a person she had known for quite a few years now.


    Rabbit and Hana were also a little surprised, but because they are of a younger generation than Kuroto, they remained calm.


    While Weasel sighed, ��The person Danzo-sama ordered me to keep an eye on turned out to be Kuroto-san, I haven��t even told him about this yet����


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 634 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 382: Team – Ro

    Chapter 382: Team �C Ro


    Kuroto said to Akame, ��I am surprised that you had joined the Anbu, but I suppose it doesn��t matter�� from now on I will bemander of the four of you��. I expect all four of you to follow mymands unconditionally, is that clear?��


    The four nodded together.


    The rules of the Anbu Division are far more strict than anywhere, while on a mission, themander is even allowed to execute a member should his order be vited by any member of the team.


    With his main point made clear, Kuroto said with a smile, ��No need to be so serious for now, let us further introduce ourselves�� the area we specialize in, our abilities�� and the things we like and dislike, let��s start with Akame again.��


    Akame nodded, and after taking off her mask, she said, ��Name: Yuhi Kurenai, Shinobi Rank: Tokubetsu Jonin, I can perceive chakra, somewhat good at taijutsu, and ninjutsu�� whereas my master, and main form ofbat style lies in Genjutsu���� �C Perhaps it was because of being defeated by Kuroto in the past, Kurenai��s confidence at the mention of her specialty being Genjutsu dropped and her voice became as low as a mosquito.


    If not for the fact that the four people being trained shinobis, none of them might have been able to hear what Kurenai was saying.


    Kurenai may have been defeated pretty badly at that time, but her strength is still a Jonin ss in the canon, so she is a good addition to the team, all she needs is a wider vision, as well as high pressure to stimte her growth potential, and perhaps she will be able to surpass her canon version.


    Kuroto questioned, ��No likes and dislikes?��


    Kurenai lifted her head, and said lightly, ��I like sake�� and I hate a certain someone I don��t want to mention.��


    ��Alright, don��t mention if you don��t want to.�� �C Kuroto nodded towards Kurenai then looked at Rabbit.


    After taking off his mask, Rabbit stepped forward and said, ��Name: Gekko cough* Hayate, Shinobi Rank: Tokubetsu Jonin, I excel in tracking and stealth�� cough-cough*, I specialize in Kenjutsu and Taijutsu, I am also capable of using, <em>��Toton Jutsu�� </em>(Transparent Escape Technique). My likes���� -Hayate looked at Hana while speaking of his likes, then said, ��I don��t have anything I dislike.��


    Rabbit or perhaps Hayate introduced himself amidst his usual coughs. At this moment Hana said with a worried expression, ��Didn��t you take the medicine just about an hour ago? Is your condition����


    However, Hayate shook his head, and said, ��I am fine.��


    After a bit of thinking, Kuroto said to Hayate, ��Tsunade-sama has returned to the vige, let her check your body Hayate-kun�� Maybe she can find a solution to your chronic illness, I do understand that you are a technique type, but for a shinobi, especially for those who excel in taijutsu and Kenjutsu, body condition needs to be optimum if they want to disy their peakbat power.��


    Hayate nodded politely, ��Understood Captain.��


    After that, Kuroto turned towards Hana, and said, ��It��s your turn next.��


    Hana nodded, and after taking off her mask, she said, ��Name: Uzuki Yugao, Shinobi Rank: Tokubetsu Jonin, I have some bit of knowledge of Fuinjutsu, and Iryo Ninjutsu, I am also a sensor-nin, my main ability lies in Kenjutsu. I like Kenjutsu, pleased to meet you, Captain.��


    Kuroto nodded toward Yugao, and then finally turned towards Weasel, and said, ��You are thest one left.��


    Weasel nodded, and took off his mask, then said, ��Name: Uchiha Itachi, Shinobi Rank: Chunin, I am average at Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, Shurikenjutsu, Kenjutsu, and Fuinjutsu�� I love Dango and peace, and I don��t like wars, please take care of me, Captain, Senpais.��


    ��Ever the modest one, or perhaps I should say careful one, isn��t he?�� �C Kuroto thought about Itachi��s introduction.


    Now that the introduction part was over, Kuroto thought about theposition of his team, ��Kurenai, Hayate, Yugao, Itachi, and finally me�� I must say, this team is quite a capable one indeed�� this also means that the first mission that is going to be assigned to us will be a very big deal�� Well, I am certain that as long as it��s not a prime member of Akatsuki (Nagato and Obito), there is hardly anyone in the shinobi world I can��t defeat/kill�� so there is not much I need to worry about�� But I suppose I must enhance their skills so that I personally do not have to be part of all the missions. And perhaps I should be grateful that Itachi is also part of the team, at least, I can leave him in charge of the duties unless it��s a very difficult mission.��


    While Kuroto was busy in some thoughts, Kurenai spoke, ��Kuroto-kun��. I want to ask something if that��s alright.��


    Kuroto said, ��Refer to me as captain�� and as for the matter question, ask whatever you want, although I am not guaranteeing that I will answer your question�� If I don��t want to, then I will not, is that eptable?��


    Kurenai pouted, but spoke nheless, ��Alright, Captain-kun, I wanted to know if the Akatsuki Organization is really as strong as they say.��


    Kuroto sighed, ��If I am being honest Kurenai, much of the information about Akatsuki was not announced publicly even at the Jonin Council, that organization is way too dangerous�� This is not public information and is only known to a select few, but I want you all to know that only 10% of us, including Konoha, Suna, and Kumo, who went on the mission returned�� So the amount of danger should be much clear�� Also, not even a single one of them was killed by Amatsukami�� each died at the hands of an Akatsuki member.��


    Kurenai did not know what to say and bent her downwards. She is no longer the child she used to be a few years ago, during the night of Kyuubi��s attack��


    While Yugao, Hayate, and Itachi were silent.


    ��I will say this only once and I want each of you to be very clear about it. If you were to encounter any Akatsuki member during a mission, then you will only choose either of two things, first is to run�� do not fight, just run, because currently none of you is strong enough to be able to face any member of Akatsuki, second is suicide�� if you feel that you would not be able to escape and are about to be caught,mit suicide, blow yourself and make sure to destroy your brain as well as your body to not give out any intelligence, there is no third option�� is that clear?�� �C Kuroto said with an extremely serious expression.


    Hayate, Yugao and Kurenai gulped�� They are shinobi and are willing to die while fighting for their vige so it is not that strange to them but to be spoken in such a way, either run ormit suicide, with no third option�� it feels horrible.


    On the other hand, Itachi did not have any change.


    After some more discussion, as well as appointing some tasks, Kuroto disbanded the team and ordered them to be present here tomorrow around the same time then he returned home.


    Coming home, Kuroto immediately unsealed the mission scroll given to him by Sandaime-sama.


    Each vige has some source of intelligence inside other viges, Konoha is no different in this regard, so, therefore, Konoha had managed to obtain the information about the current situation of Kirigakure.


    And this intelligence indicates the surge of some undercurrents.


    Of the four elite shinobi of Kirigakure that Yondaime Mizukage sent to Amegakure, only one returned, and that is Hoshigaki Kisame, while the rest including Suikazan Fuguki, Momochi Zabuza, as well as, Utatane, the Jinchuriki of Rokubi all disappeared.


    The disappearance of the Jinchuriki of Rokubi caused an uproar in Kirigakure, but Mizukage doesn��t seem to care and did not do anything about the disappearance of the Jinchuriki of Rokubi, nor did he do anything to recover them, which again caused major dissatisfaction among the popce of Kirigakure.


    Kuroto sighed, ��It does seem as if the Yondaime Mizukage is being manipted by Obito����


    The Kage of a vige has be a puppet in the hands of others, this is the biggest shame for a shinobi vige, after all, being manipted by some is much worse than dying at their hands.


    Anyway, people of Kirigakure have begun to suspect that something is wrong with Kirigakure, and the intelligence recorded here shows that the mes of a coup d����tat are being lit in Kirigakure.


    ��Who will it be? Momochi Zabuza the demon of Kirigakure, or Terumi Mei the Godaime Mizukage in the canon?��


    At what point did Terumi Mei take the position of Mizukage? Kuroto doesn��t remember this, but he does remember that Momochi Zabuza onceunched Coup d����tat that resulted in a failure, leaving him with no choice but to run away from Kirigakure and be a rogue-nin, and mercenary so that he can collect enough funds tounch another Coup d����tat.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 637 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 383: Itachi’s Reason

    Chapter 383: Itachi��s Reason


    After reading more information given to him, and knowing the exact details of the mission, Kuroto had a thoughtful expression.


    Vige of Blood Mist has never been a peaceful ce, and with the rising possibilities of a Coup d����tat, the vige has be much more dangerous. Not to mention, Kirigakure is under Obito��s control. Even a little bit of spark might start a full-scale civil war in the vige.


    Kuroto thought, ��If it��s just me alone, it shouldn��t be a problem to sneak inside Kirigakure and carry out the mission�� but if take Team �C Ro with me, then that��s another thing�� aside from me and Itachi, the chances of other��s surviving will be quite difficult. What to do��?��


    Kurenai, Hayate, and Yugao are undoubtedly genius shinobi, but there��s only so much they can face at this point, not to mention, neither of the three has reached the level of a Jonin yet.


    ��Considering the possibility of Akatsuki Organization��s new hideout being somewhere in Kirigakure, if we were to be exposed, then it would be difficult for me to ensure their safety.


    Normally I wouldn��t care about them, but this matter is also rted to me bing a Hokage in the future�� after all, if I were to be Hokage, I would need more people loyal to me who are not just being controlled by Kotoamatsukami.�� �C Kuroto thought.


    ��This is going to be a bit troublesome���� �C Kuroto sighed, and after folding back the scroll, he disappeared from his room.


    ��


    Backyard training forest of Uchiha n.


    In the forest, two young figures could be seen practicing Shurikenjutsu.


    The elder of the two jumped from tree to tree and threw several shurikens in one-after-another.


    <em>Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish��</em>


    And finally, he did a high-back flip and threw thest shuriken at the moment right before he was about tond on the ground.


    <em>Whiish��</em>


    Thest shuriken collided with the secondst which further collided with the thirdst and started a chain reaction, each of the eight shurikens that were previously through were precisely deflected at certain angles and stuck the shuriken practice board.


    <em>Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk�� Tuk��</em>


    After he hadnded safely, he turned around and looked at the eight shuriken practice board and noticed a shuriken each at the center of each target board.


    <em>p�� p�� p��</em>


    The younger of the two who had looked at the entire process and then at the eight targets was extremely excited, his eyes were shining in admiration, after the elder one hasnded to the ground, he hurried to the elder one, ��Nii-san, I want to learn this too, please teach me!��


    The elder one flicked the younger one��s forehead, stopping in the middle of his track, then said with a gentle smile, ��Sorry Sasuke, this technique can only be used in cooperation with the Sharingan, so after you awake your Sharingan I will teach you.��


    ��Ouch���� �C Sasuke held his forehead and said with pursed lips, ��You always say this Nii-san, Okaasan said that you were able to use it even without the Sharingan when you were younger�� Can��t I learn it without the Sharingan?��


    ��Sorry, Sasuke, but what Okaasan said was another simpler version of this technique, to be able to use this technique you need to have the Sharingan, otherwise carrying out all the calctions and determining the urate trajectory and throwing power in the fraction of a second is quite the tedious task, and will be too much for the human brain.�� �C Itachi said with a helpless smile.


    Sasuke sighed, no matter how much he trains, Sasuke has never been able to match up to his brother.


    And there is nothing strange about it, as there are several factors involved here.


    Sasuke may have suffered some trauma due to the past two experiences of being exposed to Amatsukami and Akatsuki, but all those times, he was given a psychological treatment to not develop a deeper shadow of those experiences so that his growth and the mental state does not get affected negatively.


    But the same is not the case with Itachi.


    It can be argued that there was no need to give Sasuke the psychological treatment if Itachi was not given, but the decision to do so was based on the mentality of Sasuke, and the difference in their experience, Sasuke has never been as mature as Itachi, so such a thing was considered to keep his mental health safe.


    The second reason is teaching, Itachi is being personally trained by Shisui and Kuroto, moreover, with such in-depth exposure to the secrets of the shinobi world, his vision and understanding have far surpassed anyone, therefore, the increase in his strength is tremendous, especially since his growth spurt has started.


    While this is not the case with Sasuke who is heavily sheltered and protected to not get kidnapped by Akatsuki and Amatsukami.


    And finally, the matter of age is an obvious one, being the elder one, Itachi is obviously much-much-much strongerpared to Sasuke who is nothing more than a kid at the moment.


    Kuroto who was silently watching the scene unfold before him while being hidden muttered with a hint of pity in his tone, ��I don��t know if having Itachi as an elder brother should be considered a blessing for him or a curse��?��


    Very few can hope to shine in the face of Itachi��s talent, Sasuke may have the potential to grow into a God-ss shinobi because of being Otsutsuki Indra��s Reincarnation, but perhaps Itachi also holds the same potential despite not being anyone��s reincarnation.


    Sighing slightly, Kuroto released a bit of his chakra that was instantly perceived by Itachi, the very next moment, Itachi ruffled Sasuke��s, and said, ��Sorry Sasuke����


    Sasuke was confused, ��Huh��?�� �C But that was all he could mutter before he lost his consciousness and fell on the ground.


    After Sasuke was asleep, Itachi carried him towards a tree, and it was at this moment Kuroto walked out, and said, ��I am sorry for interrupting your time with your Otouto.��


    Itachi shook his head, and said, ��it��s alright Kuroto-san, we were just about to head home anyway.��


    Kuroto nodded, and said, ��Your original is still in Sunagakure right now, correct?��


    Itachi nodded, ��Yes, I am a Karasu Kage Bushin (Crow Clone), the original is in Sunagakure as per your instructions, investigate things about Jashin with the help of newly assigned Godaime Kazekage.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��So Pakura was sessfully elected as Godaime Kazekage?��


    Itachi nodded, ��There were a few people who were opposing because there is still a possibility of Yondaime Kazekage being alive, but the next day, information and records about the symbol of Jashin were presented before the members of Suna Elder Council, which resolved the issue of Yondaime Kazekage still being alive.


    But there were still a few who were in opposition to her bing the Godaime Kazekage, but considering that no one else in Suna was strong enough, so things were not that difficult, it took my original only one night to change the opinions of those (there is no use of Kotoamatsukami here, Itachi did it on his own) and the next day, after another meeting of Suna Elder Council was held whichsted for several hours, Pakura of the Scorch was finally elected to be the Godaime Kazekage of Sunagakure.��


    ��Alright, with Pakura as the Kazekage, many of my problems will be resolved.�� �C Kuroto muttered, then questioned, ��And what about you joining Anbu?��


    Itachi bowed to Kuroto and said, ��I am sorry Kuroto-san, I know that you instructed me to not join the Anbu to be able to freely move at any time, but�� when I came back from myst mission in the early morning today, I was directly summoned to Hokage-sama��s office, Hokage-sama, Otousama, as well as the other three elders were also present in the meeting��


    I am not aware of exact particrs, but the Uchiha n and Hokage faction have had some negotiation, the exact details of which perhaps only Otousama is aware of within the Uchiha n, and me joining the Anbu is one part of these negotiations.


    I was in no position to refuse the recruitment for the second time, moreover, this time it was an order from both Hokage-sama and the Patriarch of Uchiha n (Fugaku instructed Itachi in the name of Patriarch of the Uchiha n) And since I was in presence of them all, I couldn��t inform you of this in advance����


    Kuroto sighed, ��Sigh, this makes a few things difficult���� �C Honestly, Kuroto wasn��t much surprised, he had a feeling that something of this sort has happened, otherwise, Itachi wouldn��t have joined the Anbu.


    Under the pressure of those five, Itachi had to give in, even Kuroto would have been the same if he was in Itachi��s shoes.


    ��Please forgive me.�� �C Itachi again apologized.


    Kuroto shook his head, and said, ��It does change a few things but you don��t have to worry. The good thing is that you have been appointed to my team�� So, it��s still not that big of a problem.��


    Itachi nodded gratefully, ��Thank you for your understanding Kuroto-san.��


    Kuroto nodded, and after a bit of thinking, he said, ��Since Pakura has be Godaime Kazekage and Suna Shinobi are working in order to find more about Jashin, therefore, you can send a message to your original toe back. The mission that Team-Ro will be going for will need your full strength����


    Itachi nodded then asked, ��What is the mission?��


    Asked by Itachi, Kuroto looked around his surroundings to make sure that no one was watching them, then said, ��Two days from now, Team Ro will be setting out to the Land of Water. The mission Hokage-sama has given to Team-Ro is the assassination of Yondaime Mizukage.��


    ��W�� What?! The assassination of Yondaime Mizukage?�� �C Even Itachi was taken aback, and can��t help but think, ��Are these Anbu missions? Starting straight of with the assassination of a Kage of a vige?��


    Kuroto nodded, and said, ��Well it is what it is�� Kirigakure is in collusion with Akatsuki, and there are many strange things happening in Kirigakure, so this mission.


    I will reveal the particrs of the mission to you tomorrow, together with the other three of the team, and we have only about 2 days until we set out which is obviously not enough for your original toe back�� So, make sure to instruct your original to meet up with us along the way����


    Itachi nodded with a serious expression, ��Yes, I will do so immediately.��


    Kuroto nodded, then took out three scrolls and said while handing them to Itachi, ��Pass on the ck and red scroll to your original, and the green one to Shisui�� and make sure to coordinate yourselves ordingly. Also, this red scroll records the development process of a Katon-based Kekkei Genkai that I think you will be able to learn, so try putting your thoughts into it����


    Itachi was surprised, ��A Katon-based Kekkei Genkai?��


    Kuroto nodded, and said, ��It won��t go exactly as written in the scroll�� and you will have to figure a lot of things out for yourself�� but I think you will be able to do all of that if you put your mind into it, but whether you want to learn it or not is totally up to you, you don��t necessarily have to learn it if you don��t want to, but I would suggest that you do consider it. If you do manage to learn it, then your base strength will increase.��


    Itachi nodded, ��Alright�� I will think about it. Thank you again for entrusting me with such a valuable thing.��


    ��No big deal.�� �C Kuroto nodded, then said, ��Alright then, I will be going, I have a few other things I must take care of before we set out on the mission, see you tomorrow at the R3 training ground.�� �C after saying so, Kuroto disappeared.


    With Kuroto gone, Itachi thoughtfully looked at the ce where Kuroto previously stood, ��Even if what he said might have some truth to it�� I don��t think that��s exactly the case here.��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 637 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 384: Amazed Tsunade

    Chapter 384: Amazed Tsunade


    After separating from Itachi, Kuroto rushed towards the second floor of a particr Izakaya.


    And here he found the sight of a beautiful blonde old hag drinking sake, while a ck-haired Kunoichi of the same generation as Kuroto was taking care of the blond hag with a helpless expression, and at the side sat her pig.


    These two or rather three are none other than Sannin Tsunade, Shizune, and the emergency pork Tonton.


    The Kunoichi noticed Kuroto��s arrival and waved her hand signaling Kuroto toe in.


    After taking the seat in front of the two Kunoichi, Kuroto said with a bow, ��I am sorry for making you wait Tsunade-sama, Shizune-chan.��


    Tsunade said with a bored look, ��Look who it is, the pesky little brat who used to be Orochimaru��s running dog, you sure have grown up, I never would have imagined that the weak kid of back then would reach where you are now.��


    Kuroto was not offended by Tsunade��s rude manner of speaking, and said politely, ��Being praised by one of the legendary Sannin is nothing short of an aplishment for my weak self.��


    ��Weak-self, sure�� so what did you want to talk to me about�� hurry up and out with already, I don��t have much time, this is a short break I have, I would rather put it to good use while gambling somewhere than just wasting time with a kid here.�� �C Tsunade said while folding her arms under her chest.


    Shizune smiled awkwardly upon hearing Tsunade��s words, ��Ahahaha�� please don��t mind her Kuroto-san, Tsunade-sama has not taken a rest for the past 7 days, so she is a little tired.��


    ��Shizune, I am sitting right here!�� �C Tsunade berated Shizune.


    ��Sorry-sorry Tsunade-sama.�� �C Shizune apologized.


    Kuroto said with a sigh, ��I never expected that you would remember me Tsunade-sama.��


    Tsunade continued with her bored look, ��I never would have expected either, if not for the fact that I met up on old acquaintance on my why to Konoha����


    Kuroto said in a confused tone, ��You mean?��


    Tsunade took a sip of sake, then said while shaking her head, ��I mean nothing, I am not in the mood of reminiscing those days�� now speak what do you want to talk with me about, I am running out of time����


    After thinking a little, Kuroto said, ��Alright, I wanted to ask if you would be willing to take a disciple who wants to learn Iryo Ninjutsu from you����


    Kuroto��s words made both Tsunade and Shizune frown, ��You want to learn Iryo Ninjutsu?��


    Kuroto shook his head, and said, ��Not me�� Yui wants to learn Iryo Ninjutsu.��


    Tsunade asked with a confused expression, ��And who is this Yui?��


    ��Well, she is my fianc��, a Kunoichi from Hyuga n���� �C Kuroto answered.


    Tsunade said, ��Whatever, if she wants to learn Iryo Ninjutsu, she can just go ahead and apply at Konoha Hospital, there is no need toe to me�� moreover, why are you the one asking me? If she wants to learn Iryo Ninjutsu then why is she not the one asking me?��


    Kuroto said with a light smile, ��I will be honest with you Tsunade-sama, it��s because she has never known or met you personally, I am not saying that I know you too well either, but at least I have met with you a few times back when I was still a fresh genin under him.��


    Tsunade took a sip of sake, then said, ��Figures�� but if she wants to learn Iryo Ninjutsu, then she can just go ahead and apply at Konoha Hospital����


    Kuroto said, ��She was ready to apply at Konoha Hospital, but I want her to personally learn from you Tsunade-sama, under your guidance, her real talent can bloom����


    However, Tsunade shook her head, ��Look kid, you might be Orochimaru��s disciple, but I am not interested in teaching anyone anything�� If she really wants, she can just learn from Konoha Hospital.��


    Kuroto sighed, ��Figures it wouldn��t be this easy, if a Sannin were to ept just about anyone as their disciples, then people will never stoping.��


    Tsunade nodded with an impressed expression, ��Look, you aren��t too shabby at figuring out things�� now if you��ll excuse me�� I have to go and take care of a few things, also mind paying the bill for me, I did not bring my wallet.��


    After taking thest sip of the Sake, Tsunade noticed Kuroto��s silence and noting that he had nothing else to say she got up and started to leave.


    Shizune kept looking in turn at Kuroto and Tsunade�� she was about to walk away when Kuroto suddenly spoke, ��Tsunade-sama, I will make you a deal, no two deals�� I will make you two deals; would you consider listening to me?��


    Tsunade stopped in her tracks and asked with a bit of curiosity, ��What kind of deal��?��


    Kuroto said, ��Someone once told me about the proposal you once made during a Jonin Council meeting after the second shinobi world war, the proposal was about assigning an Iryo-nin to each four-man squad�� Although your proposal was indeed a brilliant one, unfortunately, it was never epted because it was rather unfeasible.��


    Tsunade frown upon being suddenly being reminded of the past memories, ��And let me guess, that someone was Orochimaru? I am again surprised that he would share such things with you�� but then again, it did seem that he valued you quite a lot�� be that as it may, what are you trying to say here?��


    Kuroto said, ��Valuable or not does not matter to me, and my point is that your proposal may have been a very good one�� but it was a bit unrealistic because of its unfeasibility at that time due to war��


    The current situation is not any better with how severe the losses have been during the third great shinobi war, immediately followed by Kyuubi��s chaos, then several small-scale wars, and conflicts with Akatsuki and Amatsukami, in these years, people have died one after another��


    I am sure Tsunade-sama must have been aware of the correct records of the recent death toll in thebined raid the three viges performed against Akatsuki����


    Tsunade nodded and prompted Kuroto to continue:


    ��In such a situation, where every life is very important to resist Akatsuki and Amatsukami. The need for Iryo-nin, who can keep shinobi and people alive is more than ever.


    Yet, your proposal is still unfeasible.


    The main reason being Shinobi themselves, especially the ones from the major shinobi ns. In particr, these shinobi are unwilling to be Iryo-nin, the reason is that an Iryo-nin does not fight in battle, so there is no glory attached to it. As such, people don��t want to be Iryo-nin��


    But what if this changes? Naturally, changing this is not so easy, there are several variables involved�� but let��s assume this thing changes, and what if one of the Noble Shinobi n were to support this endeavor?��


    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, her expression stated that she was a bit interested, ��So basically you are trying to say is that the Hyuga n will support this endeavor?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��I will convince Hiashi-sama to support this endeavor.��


    Tsunade was now more interested, she walked back, took her seat, and ordered more sake, then said, ��And are you sure that you can convince Hyuga Patriarch?��


    Kuroto said, ��I can say so with absolute certainty.��


    Tsunade was more surprised at Kuroto��s bold use of the term ��Absolute��, ��What gives you the confidence?��


    Kuroto shook his head, and said mysteriously, ��I have my own methods, Tsunade-sama does not need to worry about that�� what I want to ask is what happens after Hiashi-sama supports this endeavor?��


    Tsunade said after a while of consideration, ��It could change a few things, but one n alone is not enough for this�� Hyuga n may as well be one of the two major shinobi n, it is still not enough�� the majorposition of shinobies from the civilian ss, and civilians are somewhat unwilling to be Iryo-nin, because�� as you mentioned, there is no glory involved in it, therefore, they are unwilling to put too much effort into bing Iryo-nin����


    ��This thing changes when people truly understand the threat Akatsuki and Amatsukami pose.�� �C Pausing here, Kuroto looked around, then said in a light whisper, ��The strength of leaders of both the organization is not something that any Kage can match up to�� I know this is not something to be happy about, but what is true is true, and we need to ept it and act ordingly to it. Perhaps only someone like Shodaime-sama might be able to match up to them, others can not. What do you think will happen when people of the vigee to realize this hard truth?�� �C Kuroto said.


    Tsunade had a realization, ��You mean to say people��s faith in their Hokage will dwindle?��


    Kuroto shook his head, and said, ��It could, maybe, but that wouldn��t be the case for very long, and it can easily be manipted into something productive��.��


    Tsunade nodded, and said, ��Hmm, that is true, I guess����


    Kuroto continued, ��So, as I was saying when people are manipted into changing their opinions, they need to be directed into doing something productive, else it will all be pointless, so out of all the options, the option of bing a shinobi is the best one, as it will give them some degree of power, and along with power some hope.


    Faced with the threat of Akatsuki, and Amatsukami, more and more people would also want to be shinobi, to be able to protect themselves, their families, and friends, and this vige they love so much, plus this will also give the vige more manpower to work with.


    Yet, we also know that not everyone can be a shinobi because being a shinobi requires more than just being able to throw shuriken or do tree walking. Not to mention, that even then, there is hardly anything most would be able to do against the likes of Akatsuki and Amatsukami with their strength.


    Even Konoha wouldn��t have enough funds to train so many of them, only to send them all on their deaths. So, they will need to be given something, something where they can make some difference.��


    ��And that something will be Iryo Ninjutsu? By bing Iryo-nin, people will have a real chance at saving their loved ones or other fellow vigers?�� �C Tsunade muttered thoughtfully.


    Kuroto nodded, and said, ��Exactly.��


    After a while of thinking, Tsunade said, ��What you are saying is indeed correct, but Sarutobi-sensei must agree to this as well����


    Kuroto nodded, and said with a smile, ��Sandaime-sama may have found this proposal to be somewhat unfeasible back then�� but he will have no choice but to ept it now. And what happens if Sandaime-sama supports your proposal Tsunade-sama?��


    ��Are you trying to say that you have a method to convince Sarutobi-Sensei as well?�� �C Tsunade questioned more curiously.


    Kuroto nodded, and exined, ��I don��t but Hiashi-sama does, Hokage-sama has ordered for the nonregistered n shinobis to register themselves in Konoha Military, naturally, all shinobi ns are somewhat resistant to this order, as it will greatly weaken the individual power of each n��


    It is obvious to both of us that these ns can��t resist this order for very long and will have to agree to it at some point, as they don��t have any other choice.


    In such a situation, if the Patriarch of one of the Major Shinobi n were to propose a negotiation in exchange for the agreement�� and as per the negotiations, Iryo-nins have to be standardized in each four-man squad so as to increase the chances of survival of their n members��


    And obviously, the Patriarch of that major n will propose such a negotiation during a Jonin Council Meeting, or perhaps during a meeting where the Patriarch of each n is also present, so as to increase the weight of his words.


    Faced with such a situation, will Hokage-sama be able to refuse this proposal considering all the things?��


    �������� �C Tsunade was silent, she was left speechless when everything was said and done.


    ��Obviously Sandaime-sama can not refuse, because doing so will have a negative effect, it will cause the ns to back away, which is something Sandaime-sama can��t afford at such critical times.�� �C Kuroto said in conclusion, ��So all the three major problems you were facing back then will be solved at once.��


    ��This kid��!�� �C Tsunade can��t help but be amazed.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 637 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 385: Change Upon the Horizon

    Chapter 385: Change Upon the Horizon


    ��So, your proposal will be epted once all three problems you were having back then are resolved����


    Tsunade had a contemtive look on her face as she weighed all Kuroto had said, and after a long pause, she finally added, ��And what is the second deal you mentioned?��


    When it came to the Second transaction, Kuroto had a dubious expression on his face, ��Should I really do it? Should I or shouldn��t I?��


    Tsunade scowled when she noticed Kuroto��sreluctant expression and said, ��Out with it��!��


    ��Sigh�� okay,�� he said. ��So, I heard that Tsunade-sama owes quite a bit of debt to various gambling houses in the Land of Fire and its surrounding countries,�� Kuroto said after a brief pause.


    ��Huh��?�� �C perplexed, ��A-and what of it��?�� �C Tsunade assumed it was a terrible situation, but debts? Why, of all things, would he bring up debts?


    Kuroto paused for a moment before ultimately saying, ��The second deal I��m offering you is that I��ll pay off your debts.��


    ��Huh��?�� �C Tsunade took a few seconds toprehend Kuroto��sments, but she believed she had misheard him and inquired, ��What did you just say?�� again.


    ��I stated I was willing to pay off your debts,�� Kuroto reiterated.


    ��Did he say I believe what he said, Shizune?�� �C Tsunade inquired about Shizune��s confirmation.


    ��If Kuroto-san said something about paying our debts, then�� ��I believe he said it.�� �C Shizune smiled and nodded.


    ��Care to repeat that?�� Tsunade asked, nodding.


    ��As I previously stated, I am willing to repay your debts.�� �C Kuroto said it again, this time for the third time.


    This time she heard it louder than ever before, but when she did, she had a strange smile on her face, as did Shizune. ��So, to rify, you��re saying you��re willing to pay off the obligations I owe to numerous gambling houses throughout the Land of Fire and its surrounding countries?��


    ��As long as it��s not too much, I��m willing to d-��!�� Kuroto nodded.


    ��SHIZUNE!�� �C Tsunade eximed.


    ��Yes, Tsunade-sama,��Shizune responded hurriedly.


    ��Add up the total and give it to the brat, along with a list of all the individual gaming establishments to which we owe money.�� �C Tsunade gave Shizune instructions with a solemn gaze.


    ��Yes, Tsunade-sama, I��ll go ahead and do it.�� �C Shizune nodded and reached into her Kimono for a ck diary, which she began to tally up.


    ��How much debt does she owe?�� Kuroto wondered, as the speed at which the two of them worked convinced him that he had made a mistake here. ��All I ask is that it be something I can afford.��


    Kuroto had to wait five minutes for Shizune toplete, and at that time, Tsunade kept ordering Sake after Sake after Sake�� ��Sigh, as long as Yui can learn under Tsunade-sama��s instruction, it will be worth it,�� Kuroto thought as he felt more and more that he had made a foolish decision here.


    ��Tsunade-sama, here you go.�� �C After adding up the total, Shizune handed the document to Tsunade, who checked it over to make sure nothing was missing�� It was no issue to add two or three more, but none should be left.


    ��All right, the list is spot on�� here you go, brat,��Tsunade nodded and handed Kuroto the list.


    ��I proposed it, and I can��t back out now,�� Kuroto thought as he nervously grabbed the list from Tsunade��s grip�� Then he turned the page to see the total.


    ��Huh����?�� �C Kuroto was taken aback at the sum.


    ��What exactly is it��?�� You won��t be able to back out now, kid.�� �C Tsunade remarked, with a look on his face that stated, ��I��m not going to let you back away here.��


    ��Well, this is an unexpectedly�� lower amount.�� �C Kuroto grumbled.


    ��It��s less?�� she muttered in surprise, ��Are you sure?�� Tsunade inquired to confirm.


    ��It��s only 85.345 million Ryo,�� Kuroto said, nodding. This sum isn��t excessive�� whew�� With the Legendary Sucker��s fame, I estimated that the sum may reach several hundred million Ryos�� Surprisingly, you appear to be rather moderate����


    Tsunade and Shizune exchanged puzzled looks, and they both wondered aloud, ��How wealthy is the Hyuga n?��


    ��Cough-cough�� Anyway, as I previously stated, I am also willing to pay off your debts�� Now that both deals have been proposed, Tsunade-sama, it��s your turn.��


    ��I give you my word,�� Tsunade said with a nod. If you manage to keep your half of the bargain, I��ll ept the Kunoichi Hyuga Yui, your fianc�� to be exact, as my disciple.��


    ��Thank you very much, Tsunade-sama!�� Kuroto eximed, relieved.


    ��But before everything, there��s one thing I want to make clear with you,�� Tsunade continued, nodding. ��Regardless of how much work I put into training her, it��ll alle down to the girl herself.�� It will be up to her if she can learn everything or not. Iryo Ninjutsu has the same depths as Fuinjutsu and other high-end Kinjutsu, so it alles down to her perseverance and talent; if she can learn, I��ll keep teaching her everything I know; if she can��t, there��s nothing I can do.��


    ��I understand,�� Kuroto said, nodding. ��I have faith in Yui; she will not only maintain but even surpass you, Tsunade-sama.��


    Tsunade chuckled. ��If that��s the case, I guess I��ll be looking forward to the day it happens.��


    ��With that decided, I will be taking my leave now,�� Kuroto said as he stood up after cing some Ryo bills on the table. ��I��m sorry for having to continue, please forgive me, but I need to attend to some business. Goodbye, Tsunade-sama, it was a wonderful talk.��


    As Kuroto walked away, Tsunade nodded and said nothing further.


    ��Tsunade-sama, was it really alright?�� Shizune asked after Kuroto had left. �� You stated before we arrived in Konoha that you have no ns to aplish anything. Even when Jiraiya-sama delivered Hokage-sama��smand,you consented on the condition that you would simply assist with Chiyobaasama��s therapy and thereafter do nothing else��! ��And now����


    Tsunade remained silent until she took another sip of sake and replied, ��I don��t know�� Shizune. When I saw Orochimaru a few days ago, he told me about some of the finer nuances that have been going on in the Shinobi World, facts that most people are unaware of�� Orochimaru has determined, based on all he has theorised thus far, that the current direction of the guiding winds is more unpredictable than it has ever been, and that a new era awaits us�� But even for someone like him, predicting what that new period would bring is incredibly difficult.


    It��s difficult to say whether this will be a brighter and more tranquil era or a darker and more chaotic one than ever before, especially since Amatsukami��s current intentions remain unknown. But one thing is certain: this new period will onlye after horrific conflicts, and one of those wars, in particr, will be more dangerous and devastating than anything ever seen or known.


    I��m not sure what type of drivel he was spewing, but the things he said reminded me of Jiraiya��s ��Child of Prophecy��, and at the heart of it all is the concept of ��change.��


    Whether it��s Orochimaru or Jiraiya, they��re both saying it�� So, I��ve reached the conclusion that there may be some truth to it, and that Konoha will need all the support it can get if it is to survive these changes. My mission as an Iryo-nin will remain unchanged: to save as many lives as possible.��


    ��But Tsunade-sama�� your���� �C Shizune intended to bring up Tsunade��s aversion to blood.


    ��A shift is upon us, time waits for none,�� Tsunade stated. �� I��m afraid I won��t be able to continue to wallow in my anxieties and despair�� As Senju Hashirama��s only living descendant, I must do everything in my power to guarantee that his legacy carries on���� �C Tsunade stood up after finishing thest sip of Sake and said, ��Come on Shizune, we can��t keep wasting our time here; we have a lot of work to do.��


    Shizune was taken aback by Tsunade��s resolute expression, the same determined expression Tsunade had been missing for almost a decade. However, she appears to have undergone some ��change�� since her arrival in Konoha.


    Shizune was overjoyed to the point of crying, but since she didn��t have the time, she nodded to Tsunade, stood up, and followed her with a determined expression.


    ��There is a shift in the horizon.�� We must do everything possible to ensure Konoha��s survival.��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 639 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 386: Meaning of Life

    Chapter 386: Meaning of Life


    Kuroto was on his way to the Hyuga n after leaving Izakaya.


    Now that Tsunade has been persuaded, he mustplete his part of the bargain. The issue of cash to pay off Tsunade��s debts is entirely his responsibility, and Kuroto would not engage the n in it, but for the first deal, the Hyuga Patriarch must be persuaded.


    Kuroto��s belief in his ability to persuade Hyuga Hiashi is based on two factors.


    Shisui��s Kotoamatsukami is clearly the first. Even if all of his previous efforts to persuade the Patriarch fail, he can always use Kotoamatsukami, which is guaranteed to work.


    The second is Konoha��s current state, which isplicated by the fact that no n can oppose the Hokage��s order, therefore the ns will have to make the most of it.


    Sandaime-sama��s defeathas had a significant impact on his political influence, therefore the notion of electing the next Hokage is on everyone��s mind. Of all the candidates the vige has at the moment, Senju Tsunade is the best fit in terms of status, reputation, fame, and ability.


    And if the Hyuga n assists Tsunade-sama in a project that will greatly benefit Konoha, and if one of their n members bes a disciple of the next Hokage, the n��s reputation and authority will greatly improve.


    As a result, Kuroto believes the Hyuga Patriarch will not refute the subject.


    Kuroto��s brows pinched and a glimmer of doubt flickered across his face as he approached the Hyuga npound and walked in the direction of the Patriarch��s residence. This is because he noticed that n members�� gazes were oddly following him.


    n members were courteous and greeted him one by one with respect and admiration, as is customary. It appeared that they all admired and respected him, and perhaps they did, but upon closer inspection, it was easy to see that there were traces of fear in their eyes as well, and as a result, they were all keeping a safe distance from him.


    ��I wonder what the reason is����?�� �C Kuroto pondered. He didn��t seem to mind because there were no signs of hatred in their eyes, only worry. Fear fueled by hatred should not be taken lightly, but fear fueled by worry is a different story��


    ��I believe it��s due toAsahi-sama��s assassination.�� �C Kuroto muttered towards the end.


    Hyuga Asahi��s killer was never apprehended.


    Kuroto was also considered a suspect because he expressed his displeasure with the Hyuga n��s rigid stance toward Gentle Fist, as well as a few needless rituals, only a few days before the murder.


    Of course, nothing was confirmed, and since Hyuga Hiashi insisted that it couldn��t be Hyuga Kuroto, Kuroto was never involved in the situation, but there was still some displeasure.


    Kuroto, understandably, is unconcerned about what everyone else thinks, and as a result, he is uninterested in the situation.


    Kuroto arrived at the Hyuga Patriarch��s residence after a long walk and was immediately met by one of the maidservants, who said, ��Kuroto-sama, the Patriarch is waiting for you in his study, please follow me.��


    Kuroto currently holds a position in the Hyuga n that is second only to the Patriarch, Elders, and Hizashi. As a result, the Patriarch was immediately informed of his visit so that neither of them wasted time.


    Kuroto politely nodded and trailed behind the maidservant.


    Kuroto quickly arrived in the Patriarch��s study after following the servant.


    ��I am happy to see that you returned safely from Amegakure, Kuroto-kun,�� the Patriarch said, looking at Kuroto up and down to check on his wellbeing, �� Please have a seat when youe in.��


    ��Thank you for yourconcern Hiashi-sama.�� �C Kuroto nodded and sat in front of the Patriarch in the traditional seiza stance.


    The maidservant brewed tea for the two and passed the teacups as they sat in silence for a while.


    Kuroto was the first to break the silence after the maidservant had excused herself, saying, ��Yui told me about Himeji-sama.��


    ��Everything has to end one day or another, the same goes for a human��s life, I am only grateful that Himeji-san passed away quietly with a smile, even during thest minutes of her life, she was touching our girls�� sleeping head,�� Hiashi remarked after a brief pause, �� If she had a regret, it was that she wouldn��t be able to see our daughters grow up, but she had enough faith in them to know that they would both grow up to be powerful Kunoichi the Hyuga n could be proud of.��


    Kuroto nodded, and the room was silent once more as the two people sat quietly.


    ��It��s strange that people can find serenity even when they��re dead�� It makes me wonder what the point of life is.�� mumbled Hiashi, then asked Kuroto �� What is your opinion of life, Kuroto-kun?��


    Kuroto pondered the subject for a moment before responding, ��I believe that Life itself has no significance. Each of us has meaning in our lives that we bring into it; the meaning we bring into our lives is derived from our beliefs and ideologies, which are shaped by our experiences and knowledge, and our experience and knowledge are derived from life itself.��


    ��So life is a never-ending loop in your opinion?�� �C Hiashi inquired after interpreting Kuroto��s words.


    ��Death is only the end of our bodily forms; our souls remain on and may reincarnate�� So, sure, I believe in a never-ending cycle of life.�� �C Kuroto agreed with a nod.


    ��Hahaha�� that is a truly unusual notion�� I��ll think about it while I think about stuff.�� �C Hiashi sama stated with a nod, then added, ��I am truly delighted that you have returned safely Kuroto-kun, and I also want to congratte you on your promotion to Anbu Squad Commander,y our and Yui��s elevation to Jonin will be decided by a vote of the Hyuga n. You won��t be promoted formally while you��re in Anbu, but you can be confident that you��re already an unofficial Jonin, on the other hand, in a few days, Yui will be promoted to Jonin rank.��


    Kuroto is important to Hyuga Hiashi since he is one of the pirs who can help the Hyuga n in the future. And this concern stems from the fact that the child has done a lot for the n; even if unwittingly, the n has benefited from Hyuga Kuroto��s efforts, therefore it is normal for him to be concerned about Kuroto as the Patriarch.


    ��I am appreciative for the gift,�� Kuroto said with a bow.


    ��No need to worry,�� Hiashi remarked, nodding. ��Now that that��s out of the way, what brings you here, Kuroto-kun?��


    Kuroto nodded and firmly stated what he had previously discussed with Tsunade.


    Hiashi remained deafeningly silent after hearing all of the data, particrlyTsunade��s n to make Iryo-nin a requirement for each four-man squad.


    ��I understand that we cannot oppose Hokage-sama��smand,given the gravity of the situation,�� Hiashi stated after some thought, ��but I want to ask you personally, are the leaders of Akatsuki and Amatsukami really as strong as the rumorsmake them out to be?��


    ��I��m afraid that no one in Konoha, nor in other viges, is capable of fighting those two right now,�� Kuroto said solemnly, �� Even if all of the viges pooled their resources, they will be up against individuals who are gods in human form.


    A de that can cut through clouds, and another that can create stonesrge enough to cover the horizon, both powerful enough to render Hachibi, Susanoo, and Jiraiya-sama and his giant Kuchiyose absolutely useless.


    When all we can hope for is to find ways to survive, such power cannot be readily rejected, and Tsunade-sama��s proposition does just that.


    As a result, I believe that using these strategies is in the vige��s best interests.��


    Hiashi was deafeningly quiet at the meeting where the details of the raid were disclosed; at first, he couldn��t believe such power existed, but after further consideration and listening to the evidence, Hiashi had no choice but to believe.


    In such a condition, the Hyuga n��s future appears gloomy. What good will Gentle Fist do if even Uchiha��s Susanoo, known for its ultimate protection and great power, can��t do anything? True, the Byakugan can see Chakra Pathway, but what good does that do when you aren��t even strong enough to approach the enemy?


    ��Sigh�� I sincerely hope that Hokage-sama can work out an appropriate solution for the vige��s protection in such a situation.�� �CHiashi said with a sigh, then nodded to Kuroto,��I will put forward Tsunade-san��s suggestionin the next meeting,�� and added,��Before that, I will have some discussions with Tsunade-san, and decide on a few things to have a better grasp of her proposal.�� You can rest easy knowing that Hyuga Yui��s apprenticeship with Tsunade-san will bepleted. I would support her studies under Tsunade-san��s supervisionbecause it is advantageous to the Hyuga n as well.��


    ��I am grateful Hiashi-sama,�� Kuroto stated as he bowed before the Patriarch.


    ��This is the least I can do for the Hyuga n��s future,�� Hiashi said, nodding.


    Kuroto nodded and went on to exin a few possibilities. Kuroto opted not to get into the Hyuga n��s traditions and such for the time being. When old fools realize the true face of this Shinobi World, their ideals will crumble. Kuroto doesn��t have to spend any of his valuable time with them.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 640 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 387: An Extra Reassurance

    Chapter 387: An Extra Reassurance


    Kuroto left the Mansion of Hyuga Patriarch with an evident smile after discussing a few more points about Sandaime��s order and what other alternative tactics Hyuga n can utilize to benefit from it.


    ��Yui��s development will be assured as a result of this.There��s only one more thing to do now, and then I won��t have to worry about her safety.�� he thought with a smile.


    Kuroto observed an inconspicuous bamboo tube at his house��s gate as he arrived home.


    ��Did Yui by chance drop it here?�� Kuroto asked, frowning, ��That isn��t possible����


    <em>Byakugan��</em>


    ��There is no evidence of chakra in or around it,�� Kuroto said after activating his Byakugan and scanning the Bamboo tube, ��And it appears to only have a single piece of parchment inside����


    ��Could it be��?�� �C Kuroto was now intrigued because neither Shisui nor Itachi nor anybody else in the Anbu, at least not that he could recall, used such a method ofmunication.


    Kuroto picked up the bamboo tube to see what was written on the parchment, and after double-checking that it wasn��t rigged with any form of trap, he opened the bamboo tube and took out the piece of parchment as he walked into his house.


    The densely scrawlednguage on the piece of paper detailed some tiny hidden acts that members of the Main House had been trying to conduct against Kuroto for the past few months.


    Attempting to inspect his residence, for example, was futile because either Yui was present, or when she wasn��t, they found nothing that might have proven his involvement in the killing of Hyuga Asahi, or anything that could be used against him.


    Those same individuals are also preparing a few additional Hyuga children for entry into Anbu Division.


    There are also indications that Shimura Danzo has been contacted, and so forth.


    Kuroto saw thest phrase after reading all that was going on behind his back. ��You��re well wisher�� was put on thest line, implying that whoever delivered it wants to show that he is on Kuroto��s side.


    Kuroto smashed the piece of parchment after reading everything and mumbled mockingly, ��Heh heh�� It��s quite intriguing�� Is someone attempting to deceive me?��


    Kuroto can only think of three people who could be the perpetrators of this crime.


    The first is Shimura Danzo; given Danzo��s character, it wouldn��t be surprising if he did something like this; Kuroto has some theories as to why Danzo may do something like this, but they are just that�� Danzo may be hoping to enlist Kuroto��s help in one of his political battles with Sandaime. After all, Sandaime��s power and status are eroding, and several people are developing their own ns to select the new Hokage.


    Kuroto is a powerful shinobi with a high status in the Hyuga n, so it��s only logical that Danzo would try to draw him from Sandaime��s faction.


    Furthermore, given Kuroto��s meeting with Tsunade today, Danzo may be concerned that Kuroto, as well as the rest of the Hyuga n, are intending to assist Tsunade to be the next Hokage, which is something he does not want.


    The second alternative is Orochimaru, but this was only a passing idea at the time. Orochimaru is not the type of person who would engage in such games with him, especially because Orochimaru is familiar with Kuroto��s personality and recognizes that such tactics are useless on Kuroto.


    The third and final choice is, of course, the Hyuga n traitor.


    Kuroto may be dissatisfied with the Main House��s treatment of him, as well as the Hyuga n��s rigid customs, in the eyes of the traitor.


    So, by motivating Kuroto by providing him with information on the covert movements of members of the Main House, the traitor may seek to incite hatred between Kuroto, ��one of the strongest shinobi of the current Hyuga n,�� and the Hyuga n��s Main House, in order to harm the Hyuga n.


    The traitor, on the other hand, does not appear toprehend Kuroto��s mental process. Kuroto��s vision is not restricted to the Hyuga n��s Main and Branch Families, nor is it limited to the Hyuga n��s Main and Branch Families.


    ��It doesn��t matter what Danzo does if it��s Danzo�� I��ll get rid of him soon enough anyway, but if it��s the traitor, then I should be grateful to him���� Kuroto kept walking towards his study, thinking, ��I didn��t have time to find and dispose of him, but the individual has jumped out on his own����


    ��Does someone like to y with me��?�� he muttered ��Alright, I��m all in for it��,�� he said with a frigid smirk as he entered his room at thest second, ��If they think they can amuse me, I��ll let them do so for a time��!��


    ��


    Kuroto��s room at 12 a.m.


    ��All right, the medication has taken its toll�� Yui is fast asleep���� �C Kuroto woke up and started making some preparations after making sure Yui was dead sleeping and wouldn��t be waking up anytime soon.


    He began by activating a deep Fuinjutsuwork around his room, and then around his entire house.


    ��With this, Byakugan��s X-ray vision won��t be able to see through the house, and no one will be able to perceive or sense the Chakra Fluctuations originating from my house.�� �C Kuroto grumbled as he approached Yui, who was fast asleep.


    ��Then there��s Tenseigan!�� �C Kuroto utilized Bansho Ten��in to raise Yui in mid-air after activating his Tenseigan.


    Kuroto wove hand gestures while concurrently brewing Visual Prowess in both of his Tenseigan while Yui slept in mid-air.


    Kuroto pulled Yui��s forehead closer to his own and touched it with his own when he was pleased with the amount of chakra he had spent in brewing the Visual Prowess. Their thoughts�� and, by extension, their subconscious nes�� were now linked as a result of this action.


    ��


    The Subconscious ne of Hyuga Yui.


    Kuroto descended deeper into her mental dimension�� ��As to be expected given her temperament����, the environment here was quiet and serene.


    Kuroto arrived at a valley full of White Carnations after a long walk��


    The flower White Carnation is supposed to represent purity, innocence, and pure love�� And a valley bursting with these flowers in and of itself reveals her personality.


    Kuroto wasn��t surprised; after all, he knows her like no one else.


    ��Now to find out where she is��?�� Kuroto wondered as he observed ake in the valley��s middle�� Theke itself is very clear and unpolluted�� Although there were a few flowering white-water lilies floating on theke��s surface, Kuroto was uninterested.


    ��There��!�� �C What caught his attention is the girl lying on the bank of theke. This girl is none other than Yui, who is peacefully sleeping on a bed of flowers.


    Kuroto stepped ahead after finding her and soon arrived close to her.


    Kuroto made no attempt to rouse her from her slumber because he has no intention of presenting himself to her. He merely went about his business.


    Kuroto weaved hand signs and put his palms against Yui��s closed eyelids, murmuring, ��Let��s start����


    ��


    Kuroto��s room a few secondster.


    ��All right, it��s finished���� �C Kuroto lifted his brow back afterpleting his mission, breaking their subconscious connection�� Yui was now back on the bed after releasing the Gravitational Pull that had been operating on her.


    Kuroto crouched next to Yui as shey back on the bed, checking her status to ensure that everything was in order and that neither she nor anybody else could detect anything.


    ��Now your safety will not be a concern�� so, I can rest assured,�� Kuroto muttered as he kissed her forehead and tenderly rubbed her head.


    Of course, having her study under Tsunade offers Kuroto a lot offorts, but it��s not enough.


    Given that someone from the Hyuga n could be an adversary as well, Kuroto must ensure that the effect of Caged Bird Juinjutsu is reduced on her; after all, if the enemy turns out to be someone from the Main House, that person now has Kuroto��s vulnerability in his hands��


    As a result, Kuroto has added something additional, which will protect her not only from the harsh instructions issued by Caged Bird Juinjutsu but also from other moments of great desperation when her life is on the line and no other source of support is avable.


    Kuroto then went back to sleep after deactivating his Tenseigan and the Fuinjutsuwork that had spread throughout his residence.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 641 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 388: Testing Team – Ro and Learning Rasengan

    Chapter 388: Testing Team �C Ro and Learning Rasengan


    Team �C Ro Anbu codes:


    Watatsumi �C Hyuga Kuroto


    Akame �C Yuhi Kurenai


    Rabbit �C Gekko Hayate


    Hana �C Uzuki Yugao


    Weasel �C Uchiha Itachi


    ��


    The next day��s early morning.


    Watatsumi arrived at the Training Field �C R3, where the newly formed Team �C Ro was to be assembled for somebat training and to receive the basics of their first mission.


    Watatsumi took a quick look around and noticed that the other four members of Team �C Ro, i.e. Akame, Rabbit, Hana, and Weasel �C are all present.


    ��Captain!�� �� the four members of the Team �CRo greeted Watatsumi.


    ��Good, you��re all here on time.�� ��There are two reasons for calling the four of you in the early morning,�� Watatsumi said after a brief pause. ��First, we need to figure out whatbat methods we��ll use on missions. Each of you has told me about your skill sets and areas of specialization. As the captain of Team �C Ro, I now need to know your skill level and the current strength of the four of you in order to design appropriate fighting strategies.��


    ��How are you going to do it, captain?�� �C Weasel inquired as he raised his hand.


    ��Of course, by directbat.�� �C Watatsumi responded to Weasel��s query.


    ��It makes sense���� �C Rabbit and Hana exchanged nods.


    ��And what is the second reason?�� Akame inquired.


    ��I��m d you inquired.�� ��Here is a scroll in my hand, it records the second reason for calling out the four of you, as the captain of Team �C Ro, I am assigning the four of you a mission, and the missionis to steal this scroll from me,�� Watatsumi said, pulling a white scroll from his shinobi bag.


    Use any and all methods necessary, or better yet, I��m ordering you four to use every means and tactic avable to you, from the brightest and most clever to the dirtiest and most deceiving�� Everything is permissible. Even critical damage or killing me is permitted, but you must steal this scroll from me within the 24-hour time restriction.


    Please keep in mind that if the four of you fail to perform this duty, you will all be expelled out of the Anbu department, understand?��


    ��Are you serious, Captain?�� Hana inquired, surprised.


    ��Yes, even if you��re the team��s captain�� and even if you��re stronger than all four of us, you��d be battling all four of us at the same moment���� �C Akame frowned as she spoke.


    ��Not to mention orderingus to useany and all means duri-�� *cough-cough* during practice,�� says the narrator.  Rabbit added his two cents.


    Only Weasel remained mute, and he began to n some counter-strategies against Watatsumi. He didn��t challenge Watatsumi��sments because he was well aware of Watatsumi��s strength. And herealized that defeating Watatsumi would require them to employ all of their might and more.


    ��I am incredibly serious,e at me with everything you have,�� Watatsumi warned, ��because anything less would be uninteresting.��


    ��Isn��t he staring down at us?�� Hana asked.


    ��It��s not about looking down on you,�� Watatsumi remarked, shaking his head. ��There��s just that much strength disparity between us. Try it for yourself if you don��t trust me. One of the goals of this test is to provide each of you with a wake-up call�� I have goneover each of your records to see what missions you��ve done so far�� However, believe me when I tell�� The operations that Team �C Ro will be doing from now on will be on a whole other level.��


    Hearing Watatsumi��s statements, the four exchanged nces before nodding.


    ��Alright, if you say so,�� Akame nodded nkly. ��However, don��t me uster. Anyway, Tsunade-sama is in the vige, so you won��t die captain even if you get harmed.��


    ��We��ll see about that,�� Watatsumi joked.


    ��Sure, we��ll do it.�� �C all four said at the same time.


    ��Alright, now that that��s decided, one thing I want all of you to know is that I won��t attack until you fourunch an attack�� So you can be patient and n your strategy, but keep in mind the time restriction. Now that we��ve rified everything, the present time is 04:32:29 AM, this test will begin at 04:33:00 AM and end at 04:32:59 AM tomorrow, understand?�� �C Watatsumi expressed his thoughts.


    ��Yes!�� �C The four nodded and prepared themselves��


    ��Alright, 20�� 17�� 15�� 11�� 7�� on the count of three, three�� three�� two�� one�� START!��


    All four of them vanished from their positions and hid away in an instant.


    They weren��t hidden from his Byakugan,but he did give them the time they needed to prepare. Watatsumi retrieved another scroll from his shinobi bag and thought to himself, ��I suppose I should start learning the Rasengan as well.��


    Rasengan is the apex of Shape Transformation, ording to Yondaime Hokage, and learning it isn��t easy�� but it isn��t impossible.


    There was a clear three-step process given in the story for learning the Rasengan.<ol><li>Rotation: The chakra must be spun in several directions at the same time.</li><li>Power: To enhance the degree of damage, the input chakra��s density and volume must be raised.</li><li>Containment: The powerful spinning chakra must be contained in the shape of a ball in this step.</li></ol>


    Individual approaches for learning these three processes include churning water in a water balloon until it explodes, exploding a rubber ball, andstly spinning chakra inside an air balloon without allowing it to pop or move for steps 1, 2, and 3, respectively.


    That is a basic strategy that can assist in the mastering of Rasengan whenbined with hard work. Kuroto, on the other hand, does not need to devote so much time to it. Kuroto��s chakra control is excellent as a Hyuga, so he believes that mastering Rasengan won��t be too tough for him.


    After making that decision, Kuroto studied the scroll containing the mechanism and an in-depth exnation of the Rasengan ording to Yondaime Hokage and then began the three-step process by removing a filled water balloon and twisting his chakra to churn the water inside the water balloon.


    ��


    POV Shift.


    ��What is he doing?�� Akame inquired of Hana.


    ��Well���� Hana exined, �� He��s just standing there anddoing something to a water balloon with his chakra����


    ��It��s a little aggravating that he doesn��t seem to take us seriously.�� With a groan, Rabbit said.


    ��Ano, what good is it for us to be hiding here? He has the Byakugan, after all�� I��m confident the captain is aware of our exact location���� �C Weasel remarked.


    ��I understand, but we must design a strategy�� Moving away won��t help; instead, let��s n a strategy�� It��s possible that if we convince him that we��re under his watch, he��ll let down his guard a little. So, in order to design a strategy, we��ll need to bring out all of the information we have on his skills���� �C Akame stated and took the charge as sheis the most senior of the four.


    ��He has approximately 360-degree eyesight with Byakugan����


    ��He is obviously very proficient at Gentle Fist Style Taijutsu, as he is one of the strongest Hyuga����


    ��I��ve heard he��s also a master of Strong Fist Style Taijutsu����


    ��He wields that sword as well, and there are whispers that he is currently Konoha��s best Kenjutsu user����


    ��I��ve heard he also utilizespoisons and venoms, so we��ll have to keep an eye out for that����


    ��He��s also skilled in Shurikenjutsu����


    ��He��s also a Fuinjutsu master�� I heard a storythat he knows practically all of Konoha��s Fuinjutsu����


    ��Does he employ any basic chakra Natures Ninjutsu?��


    ��He doesn��t appear to�� I��d never heard of it����


    ��He also doesn��t appear to be a Genjutsu practitioner����


    ��Yes, but Genjutsu doesn��t work on him either����


    ��How are we going to beat him?��


    ��The captain stated that we must steal the scroll; do, we do not have to defeathim in order to steal that particr scroll����


    ��That is correct, but we must also prepare for the struggle�� Getting close to him without rming him is nearly impossible now that he possesses Byakugan����


    ��What if we take advantage of the Byakugan��s blind spot?He��s a Branch House member����


    ��That might work�� So�� we��ll do this�� and then that�� and we do so based on his response����


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 642 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 389: Multilayered Cyclic Genjutsu

    Chapter 389: Multyered Cyclic Genjutsu


    Traning Field �C R3, 05:29:58 AM


    <em>Ssh��</em>


    Watatsumi nodded in appreciation as the water balloon in his hand burst. It hasn��t even been a few hours since he started with the first step of the Rasengan Practice and it has already been perfectlypleted.


    ��Now on to the next step���� �C Watatsumi thought and took out a rubber ball from a storage scroll.


    ��Huh��?�� �C But before he could start with the next step, suddenly he felt a fragrant odor. Then suddenly vines started to sprout out of the ground from behind him and entangled around his left calf, then the right calf, then the wrist, and then the other wrist, and finally around his neck.


    ��Akame��s Genjutsu huh?�� �C Watatsumi thought with a calm expression. He doesn��t n on using the Tenseigan, as such Genjutsu did affect him, albeit only slightly. And since this is a test, he has to give them enough opportunity to be able to show their capabilities otherwise this will all be pointless.


    ��The sight of the beautiful cherry blossom trees, the sound of the wisp of wind, the sense of touch and pain from these vines trapping me, the fragrance of the falling Sakura petals, and the sense of bnce because of my movements being restricted�� Her Genjutsu proficiency has improved drastically from thest time�� it is affecting all five senses as well as the sense of bnce.�� �C this was Watatsumi��s thought.


    ��Let��s end this Captain!�� �C Akame suddenly appeared on the tree binding Watatsumi and lunged her Kunai at him.


    ��I can��t deny that you have improved greatly since ourst battle, but if you think that this alone would be enough, then you are sorely mistaken! It wouldn��t be this easy!�� �C Watatsumi said and disrupted his chakra flow, ��Kai!��


    Instantly the Genjutsu tree binding him disappeared and the scenery changed, but instead of returning back to the forest, Watatsumi found himself falling through the clouds, ��Huh? A twoyered Genjutsu�� And I have to admire their skills for giving me the feeling as if I am really falling from such a height����


    ��Kai!�� �C Watatsumi again disrupted his chakra�� but again, instead of returning back to the forest, he found himself somewhere else�� this time it was a closed room filled with thousands of Chinese red-headed centipede�� and Watatsumi was at the center of the room, his arms, and legs bound on a metal Chair with metal bearings, and those thousands of red-headed centipede crawling all over him, some going inside his mouth, inside his nose, inside his both ears, pinching his eyes, legs, stomach�� overall, it was way too disgusting and painful for Watatsumi to keep ignoring it, as these centipedes had even entered inside his body and were crawling and biting him all over, ��Kai!��


    Again, instead of returning back to the forest, Watatsumi found himself in an acid hot spring, where something probably a hand was constantly pulling him inside, to drown him in the acidke which was also burning his body, ��Kai!��


    Tied on arge stake bare feet with salted water pouring over it, then a few goats appear and started licking his feet, ��Kai!��


    And again, being eaten by chimera ants, ��Kai!��


    Again, his body turning something akin to a monster ��Kai!��


    Again, bound in Shackling Stakes, ��Kai!��


    Again, Crows turning into shuriken and impaling him, ��Kai!��


    Body turning into paper ��Kai!��


    Drowning in the depths of the ocean and unable to breathe, ��Kai!��


    Nothing except for darkness, ��Kai!��


    Nothing except for whiteness, ��Kai!��


    Burning to death with ck mes of Hell, ��Kai!��


    Freezing eternally, ��Kai!��


    In a small room with no exit and all the 6 walls converging inside, ��Kai!��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    Witnessing Yui��s death, ��Damn it to all to hell! KAI!��


    ��


    P.O.V. Change:


    ��Did it take effect?�� �C Rabbit asked to no one, but he did hear a voice in his ear, ��The Multyered Cyclic Genjutsu that both I and Akame worked together to cast on Captain wouldn��t be able to hold him for very long, he has already broken free of over 77 Genjutsu�� he is affected somewhat but it��s not to such an extent�� we don��t have enough chakra to keep up with his pace of freeing himself, hurry up we don��t have much time, this is the best opportunity for us to steal that scroll from Captain.��


    ��Got it���� x 2 �C Both Rabbit and Hana nodded, and from two sides rushed at Watatsumi, but what��s strange is that only Hana��s figure was visible, Rabbit��s figure was invisible.


    ��Cough�� spurt��!�� �C Akame coughed out blood, ��Be careful, he has freed himself from all the Genjutsu����


    Hana said, ��Don��t worry, from the looks of it, it did have some mental trauma on him�� it should take him a moment to regain his sense of bnce, at that moment I will fight him����


    ��Weasel�� mess with his vision, make it difficult for him to find the real Rabbit!�� �C Akame ordered Weasel.


    ��On it!�� �C Weasel nodded, and the crow sitting on the tree branch started to work.


    On one hand, Hana had already reached close to Watatsumi and jumped into the air, she then swung her sword in a circr motion leaving a trace of afterimages behind, then she rushed at Watatsumi to deliver a blow, <em>��Oborozukiyo!�� </em>(Hazy Moon Night)


    On the other hand, there were also several invisible Rabbits closing in on Watatsumi, <em>��Mizakuzi no Mai�� </em>(Dance of the Crescent Moon)


    ��


    P.O.V Change


    ��Huff huff huff huff�� I have to say that was way beyond what I had initially expected, and I am seriously impressed but it��s all pointless!�� �C Watatsumi spoke in a cold tone,<em> ��Hakkesho Kaiten!�� </em>(Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven!).


    Instantly, a protective shield of spinning chakra appeared around Watatsumi which repelled both Hana and the invisible rabbit, as well as destroyed the two invisible Kage Bushin of Rabbit.


    <em>Poof�� Poof��</em>


    <em>Plop�� Plop��</em>


    The moment, spinning chakra around Watatsumi disappeared, Weasel, made his next move.


    <em>��Katon: Goukakyuu no Jutsu!�� </em>(Fire Release: Fireball Technique!)


    Instantly arge fireball rushed towards Watatsumi.


    Akame and Rabbit also used that opportunity to cut off his escape root


    <em>Whiish whiish whiish whiish whiish whiish, </em>


    Watatsumi noticed the fireball, and he also noticed the several shurikensing towards him, instead of resisting them, he flickered from his position at a speed faster than that of shuriken and kunai and appeared on the other side.


    <em>Tuk tuk tuk tuk tuk tuk tuk tuk</em>


    <em>Whiish whiish whiish whiish whiish whiish</em>


    Instantly more shuriken kepting at him, Watatsumi also took out a few shurikens from his sleeves and started a Shurikenjutsu battle with Weasel.


    Akame and Hana also rushed at him with a Kunai and Sword in their hands in order to overwhelm him with their numbers.


    <em>Ding�� Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding</em>


    A battle of Shurikenjutsu, Kentutsu, and Taijutsu started��


    Whiish <em>Whiish whiish whiish whiish whiish whiish whiish</em>


    With Watatsumi now in a fight against Akame and Hana, Weasel made his next move.


    Eight shurikens were thrown by Weasel that after a series of precisely guided collisions, one shuriken managed to cut the strap of Watatsumi��s shinobi bag.


    <em>Cut��</em>


    <em>Plop��</em>


    <em>sh�� Smash��</em>


    The next moment, Hana��s swords that had been cut into several pieces fell on the ground, and the next moment, Akame who had been kicked in the gut by Suijin flew out and collided with the tree��


    Rabbit said while taking out the scroll from inside of Watatsumi��s shinobi bag, ��Alright, captain cough*, here��s the scroll, I have it in my hand!�� �C at some point during the battle he had managed to sneak up near Watatsumi by using his invisibility, and Weasel��s Genjutsu on him to his advantage.


    ��Hmm�� I guess you did manage to take my Shinobi bag, but are you sure that the scroll you hold is the right one?�� �C Watatsumi questioned with a smirk.


    Weasel, Akame, and Hana instantly realized it, ��No, that��s a trap!��


    <em>Poof��</em>


    But it was already toote, as Watatsumi weaved the hand signs, and instantly white smoke covered Rabbit��s figure. When the smoke cleared, it revealed Rabbit��s body tightly bound by a snake.


    The very next moment, a scroll fell down from the sky and was caught by Watatsumi with his left hand.


    Holding the scroll in his hand, Watatsumi said, ��Well then what now��? Still want to continue or would you like to retreat and make another attempt?��


    ��Damn it, the gap between us has not only decreased but has increased several times over the years���� �C Akame cursed inwardly, but she still issued the order, ��Retreat!��


    With her order, the four instantly retreated, and Watatsumi started to walk away from this ce, ��I wonder how long will it take for them to realize the real meaning of this test, or will they even realize it? I guess I am going to y around with them for some time. Let��s see what they are going to do in their next attempt, it��s fun����


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 644 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 390: Give Up

    Chapter 390: Give Up


    Fast forward to several attemptster, which included several battles, poisoning his food, use of disguise to sneak up on him while he was walking through the vige, even the use of seduction to make him lose his guard much to their own embarrassment, and various other attempts they could use which all proved to be fruitless, we are now at this scene.


    ��Huff Huff Huff Huff�� Wh�� just what are you?�� �C Rabbit said while lying on the ground drenched in sweat.


    Simr was the case with the other three, ��M�� Monster�� he is nothing short of a monster!��


    ��Whistle�� Well, the four of you failed to steal the scroll from me�� so as per the���� �C Watatsumi said.


    ��W-wait Captain�� there are still a few minutes left!�� �C Hana hurriedly interrupted him.


    ��Yes, moreover, every time we do manage to take the scroll from you, it is either rigged with some kind of trap, justplete nk�� or has nothing relevant in it�� while the original scroll is pulled out by you from out of nowhere, each time�� I have started to feel that you have been cheating this whole time�� You have a lot of those scrolls and each of them is just a trap, even the original one is just a trap, there is no original one! When one scrolles in our hand, you bring out another scroll and make it the original one���� �C Akame said.


    Weasel was silent, even he started to feel the same thing.


    Pointed out by Akame, Watatsumi turned his face to the side, ��Humph, I don��t know what you are talking about�� clearly, you have failed the test, and now you are just making up excuses for your failure.��


    ��What to do now?�� �C Hana questioned Akame.


    Akame is the most experienced of the four, and thus she has been leading them all this time, but nothing seems to be working.


    ��Should we give up?�� �C was her thought, but then she remembered her reasons, ��I can��t give up!�� �C and stood up, ��I AM NOT GOING TO GIVE UP!��


    Seeing Akame��s determination, other than Weasel, both Hana and Rabbit also stood up, ��Anyway, we still have a few minutes left before the end of time limit�� we might as well give it ast try!��


    Watatsumi raised his eyebrow, and thought, ��Failed�� except for Itachi, the other three failed to see what the true test was!��


    Disappointed, Watatsumi questioned in a heavy tone, ��Is that so? Do you really n to not give up?��


    ��No��!�� �C was all he heard.


    ��Is that so?�� �C with a mutter, Watatsumi said, ��In that case,e at me!�� �C and then instantly released a very heavy chakra pressure.


    <em>Boom Boom </em>


    <em>Crack Crack Crack Crack</em>


    <em>Hu Hu Hu Hu Hu</em>


    The chakra pressure was so heavy that it cracked the ground and caused strong winds�� even particles, and pieces of stones started to hover in the air for a moment.


    ��But be prepared, this time I won��t go easy anymore!��


    And next extreme Blood Lust oozed out of Watatsumi.


    Bearing the direct burnt of this Chakra Pressure along with blood lust, the four members of Team �C Ro couldn��t even bring up enough courage to move a single step.


    ��What��s wrong? Don��t you want to continue?�� �C Watatsumi questioned in a disdainful tone.


    ��I���� �C did not even have enough strength to make out a response, their hair was tingling, and sixth sense screaming them to run away.


    ��What will it be?�� �C Watatsumi questioned again.


    At this moment, Weasel took the initiative to speak, ��Captain I give up, I am not yet skilled enough to be able toplete this mission!��


    ��And what about the three of you? Are youing at me or should I be the one to take the initiative this time?�� �C Watatsumi questioned the three again.


    ��I�� I�� I give up!�� �C Akame worded out ever so slowly.


    ��I do too!�� �C Hana said with her head down.


    ��As do I��. I give up!�� �C Rabbit also epted.


    With their eptance of defeat, and epting that neither of them is capable ofpleting the task, Watatsumi nodded, and the chakra pressure disappeared, as did the blood lust.


    With the Chakra pressure disappeared, and blood lust is gone, their legs gave away and all three instantly copsed on the ground, covered in sweat and ragged with breaths.


    Watatsumi waited for three to recover their breaths, then said, ��So the three of you failed����


    Three of them had their head down in disappointment�� their thoughts so jumbled up that it took them a few seconds to realize that Watatsumi only said, ��Three?��


    ��Wait three? What do you mean captain? Did someone pass?�� �C Hana asked in confusion.


    ��As I said, the three of you failed, Weasel passed the test.�� �C Watatsumi repeated.


    ��What do you mean? Why did he pass? He too failed to steal the scroll!�� �C Akame questioned.


    Watatsumi said, ��ording to the task I gave you four, the four of you had to steal the scroll from me within the 24 hours time limit which neither of you managed toplete�� but, you three are forgetting something, that is something which I told you on the first day. ��Learn to give up.�� When you realize that you are not capable ofpleting the mission even when you have tried everything you can, you have to give up, but neither of you did in the fear that you will be kicked out of the Anbu Department.


    It is true that Weasel did not steal the scroll, but he chose to give up the first and epted his defeat�� while neither of you did�� and insisted on continuing.


    Normally this is something to be looked down upon and heavily frowned upon, but do remember that we aren��t living in normal times, here if you don��t know when to give up, then you will never get the second chance.


    A shinobi is taught to never give up his mission even if it means death, but I am teaching you, learn to give up when necessary�� if you have exhausted all your means and the result is still the same and won��t be changing with anything that you do�� then Give up!


    I know what I am teaching the four of you is not correct for a shinobi, and not something we Konoha Shinobi have been indoctrinated to follow from our academy days, but this is extremely necessary for us to stay alive given the current situation.


    Of course, you all could go ahead and sacrifice yourselves for the greater good of the vige, but that sacrifice should at least mean something to the vige, to those around you, and to yourselves!


    Else what is the point of dying a meaningless death?


    While alive we can aplish much more than if we die midway in doing something that is not worth it and we simply aren��t capable of doing.


    Now, this does not mean that one should always give up, there are times when one can��t back down, but not giving up just so you don��t get kicked out of the Anbu department, that��s something uneptable.��


    The four of them were silent upon hearing Watatsumi��s words, and thought, ��Did Captain really say something like on the first day? Why can��t I remember?��


    Watatsumi sighed after lecturing them, then he took out four scrolls from his shinobi bag, and passed each one of them to the four members.


    The four were confused, ��This is?��


    Watatsumi said, ��These scrolls record some basic details of the mission that is assigned to Team �C Ro, of course, it does not state what exactly is the mission but it does record the location we will be performing the mission at, as for the further details I will reveal them on our way to the location.��


    ��Wait wait wait cough*�� haven��t we failed the test?�� �C Rabbit asked with a frown.


    Watatsumi said, ��Yes, the three of you failed the test, no doubt about that, but my objective was just to make the four of you understand my point more deeply, and I have made that point clear. As for the matter of kicking out of the Anbu, that was just a Rational Deception to draw out your upper limits.��


    ��Huh��?�� �C Akame, Hana, and Rabbit muttered in a daze, while Weasel chuckled a little.


    ��Don��t be in a daze, make sure to prepare everything thoroughly and meet me here at 11:00 PM tonight, here we will depart for the mission.�� �C Watatsumi said.


    Hana tried to say something, ��Capt-����


    But Watatsumi interrupted him, ��Now scramble before I change my mind.��


    Ordered by Watatsumi, the four looked at each other helplessly then flickered away, each of them had the same thought, ��This guy is a total bastard!��


    Watatsumi smiled then he also started to walk towards his home, on the way a crownded on his shoulder, ��Kuroto-san, was that alright?��


    Kuroto said, ��Yes, I just wanted to give birth to a thought in their minds, when I order them to retreat by saying that they are not yet ready for something, then they retreat without any questions asked, else Amatsukami��s movements will be hindered.��


    ��Alright.�� �C the crow nodded and then flew away.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 644 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 391: Setting off to Kirigakure

    Chapter 391: Setting off to Kirigakure


    In the office of the Hokage.


    ��It has been verified, someone is actually preparing a Coup d����tat in Kirigakure, and this someone is Momochi Zabuza, the demon of Kirigakure,�� Sandaime remarked, handing Kuroto a paper containing intelligence.


    Kuroto couldn��t help butugh internally as he heard Sandaime��sments and read the intelligence imparted to him.


    Konoha has already confirmed the forting coup d����tat in Kirigakureand the mastermind behind it; in such a situation, if the coup were to seed, it would be remarkable and nothing short of a miracle.


    ��Momochi Zabuza has obtained the Great Sword Samehada?�� Kuroto grimaced as he continued to study the contents. ��This is a bit of a shock! But I suppose it isn��t; Kubikiribocho is in the hands of Biwa Juzo, who is still alive, and Suikazan Fuguki is dead, so Zabuza may have gotten his hands on Samehada in some way. But what about HoshigakiKisame if Momochi Zabuza has Samehada?��


    ��The preparation time granted to Team-Ro is alreadyplete, any additional time cannot be given, thus Team-Ro must race to the Land of Water,�� Sandaime exined as Kuroto pondered a few things. I��d like to learn more about Kirigakure��s circumstances, as well as the current Mizukage��s position. Take advantage of the Coup d����tat and assassinate the Yondaime Mizukage Karatachi Yagura if it is determined that anything is amiss with him, as the rumours imply, and if he is the one cooperating with Akatsuki.��


    ��Understood Hokage-sama, it must be done,�� Kuroto said with a nod.


    ��Team-Ro will be acting alone, and given that Kirigakure is in some sort of alliance with Akatsuki, an encounter with members of Akatsuki or Amatsukami is possible,�� Sandaime said after a moment��s thought. ��Should it be necessary, you can contact Morino Ibiki and the team under him, and act ordingly as per the situation.�� �C and then he passed another scroll with Morino Ibiki��s contact information on it.


    Kuroto epted the scroll with a nod.


    ��All right, now that everything is figured up, set off,�� Sandaime remarked.


    Kuroto walked out of the Hokage Office with a nod.


    ��


    ��I wonder what move Amatsukami should make in this,�� Kuroto mused on his walk to the Training Field-R3. Should I, like Pakura, utilizeMomochi Zabuza as a puppet Kage? Or should Ihire Terumi Mei for this job? ��Or is there a third possibility?��


    Kirigakure is likewise a good country to take control over, therefore Kuroto��s feelings towards the country are simr to Madara��s and Obito��s.


    The Land of Water is the smallest of the five major nations, consisting of several inds with varying habitats and customs. Because of its isted location from the rest of the continent, this country tends to stay out of most political matters. Furthermore, the Land of Water is bordered on all sides by the sea, which has engulfed thend in a dense nket of mist. The Land of Water��s natural atmosphere also benefits Kirigakure shinobi in the usage of Suiton-based Jutsu as well as specific Kirigakure assassination Jutsu�� As a result, taking on the Kiri shinobi at home is a challenging task.


    The duel between Momochi Zabuza and Hatake Kakashi in the Land of Waves Arc exemplifies this. Kakashi was an elite Jonin ss Shinobi with the alias Copy Ninja Kakashi at the time in the Naruto narrative, and few people could match his strength. However, when he faced Zabuza of the Misty environment, Kakashi fell into a pensive state and nearly perished.


    Because of their increasedbat effectiveness owing to home advantage, Kiri shinobis who have learned Suiton extensively and specializein Silent Killing are especially tough to deal with in the misty environment.


    Kuroto, in fact, understands this better than others; after all, when battling near a water source, his Suijin Clone bes considerably more effective and powerful.


    As a result, Kuroto intends to make the next Mizukage a puppet who will be loyal to Amatsukami, as this will provide him with numerous benefits.


    ��That said, this task may need numerousrge fights, and since I am currently unable to employ the full strength of my own body due to a variety of factors, it would be preferable to use Tsukihi clone.


    the Tsukihi Clone is only second to the original body in terms of strength, and the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan will offer me an unrivaledadvantage in fight against the Mizukage, who is a Jinchuriki.


    Fighting is also the best way to enhance soul-body adaptation, so that��s one thing, plus I��d like to put Enton: Oshihomimi to the test against Suiton.�� �C As he approached the gathering area, Kuroto gave a final nod.


    ��


    ��You��rete, captain!�� Akame eximed. �� and he was, of course,te. The reason for this is that Sandaime summoned him immediately before the departure.


    ��Don��t worry, I��m not thatte,�� Watatsumi replied nonchntly, ��it��s just fifteen minutes past the set hour, Sandaime-sama summoned me for somest-minute briefing.��


    ��Oh? Alright.�� �C Akame acknowledged with a nod.


    ��Have you all been thoroughly prepared for this mission?�� �C Watatsumi enquired of his four teammates.


    ��Yes!�� eximed the four in unison.


    ��All right, now that the dust has settled, the team-Ro will embark on its first assignment.�� �C Watatsumi expressed his thoughts.


    ��Yes, Captain!�� saidthe squad. �C Watatsumi��s lead was followed by Akame, Rabbit, Hana, and Weasel, who all nodded.


    The Team-Ro then took a hidden passage out of the vige and set off in the direction of the Land of Water��


    The Team-Ro then took a hidden passage out of the vige and set off in the direction of the Land of Water��


    ��


    In a gloomy environment where there is little or no light.


    ��Where am I?�� �C someone muttered in confusion.


    ��What ce is this?��


    ��How did I get here?��


    ��I wonder how long has it been since I have been here? I can��t remember����


    ��Where was I before I got here?��


    ��I can��t remember anything, and just who exactly am I?��


    ��Perhaps I should try to find a way to get out of here and maybe then I will get answers to my questions����


    ��But�� how should I get out of here? This ce doesn��t seem to give me any sense of space or direction�� everywhere I look there is only pitch-ck darkness�� I, can not even feel any sense of bnce�� what is up? What is down? What is left? What is right? What is forward and what is backward? Do these concepts even exist here?��


    ��Neither is there any sense of time�� it feels as if I have been here for eons, at the same time, it also feels that I was here just an instant ago����


    ��Yawn�� I am feeling tired and sleepy�� I should probably sleep�� maybe I will remember something after I wake up.��


    The personfell asleep with these thoughts in mind�� and didn��t notice the change��


    The pitch-ck ckness transformed into pitch-purple/violet darkness when the person fell asleep, with a few traces of light and quiet echoes travelingthrough, simr to what one would hear inside a deep-sea��


    Perhaps if this person hadn��t fallen asleep too early, she might have noticed the changes around her, as well as the two pairs of golden eyes that appeared, or perhaps she wouldn��t have noticed at all.


    After all, these alterations might not have happened if she hadn��t fallen asleep, and the two pairs of golden eyes might not have appeared if this person hadn��t fallen asleep.


    ��It won��t be long Toyotama-hime-sama���� the two pairs of eyes close, and just a light murmur can be heard, ��It won��t be long Toyotama-hime-sama����


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 645 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 392: A Change of Plan

    Chapter 392: A Change of n


    Taking into ount the urgency of the matter, the members of Team-Ro traveled fast, it wasn��t that of a problem considering that each of them had the strength at the level equal or high to that of Tokubetsu Jonin�� and maintaining this speed they soon reached the eastern coast of the Land of Fire.


    Pointing at the map spread on the ground before him, Watatsumi said to the four members of Team �C Ro, ��Right now we are now at the Land of Whirlpool, and to travel to the Land of Water, we will need to travel through the Sea.��


    Rabbit asked, ��Captain cough*, which mode of transport should we use to sneak into the Land of Water?��


    Hana said with a frown, ��What do you mean by which mode of transport? We have to cross the sea, so what else can it be other than a boat?��


    Rabbit said, ��Ah, sorry-sorry, I did not phrase my question correctly, I meant to ask, which type of boat should we use, passenger boats, Fishermen Boats, Merchant ships, or Pirate ships?��


    Watatsumi said, ��All the passenger boats, fishermen boats, and merchant ships going to the Land of Water will be thoroughly inspected by the Kirigakure Shinobi, and the security will be especially high, so directly using these methods to sneak inside the Land of Water is very risky and will definitely alert the enemy.��


    Akame questioned, ��In that case a Pirate Ship?��


    Weasel said, ��But I have heard rumors that some shinobi of Kirigakure disguise themselves as pirates and roam all over the sea to keep track of intelligence that normal shinobi miss����


    ��Now that you mention it, I have heard these rumors too!�� �C Akame nodded, then said, ��In that case, which option do you suggest captain?��


    Watatsumi thought a little, and said, ��We will start with a normal passenger boat, or maybe a merchant ship, and when we reach closer to the Land of Water, we will change to other methods, either we will swim to the Land of Water, or maybe we can just row a simple small boat.��


    Akame said after a bit of thinking, ��But if we use that option, we will have to abandon the ship at least tens of kilometers before the port in order to not get detected by any sensor-nin, swimming such arge distance would be very dangerous, there is also a possibility of encountering pirates.��


    Watatsumi nodded, ��It can get dangerous, yes, but this is our best bet, and don��t worry, with my Byakugan keeping track of our surroundings, things will be very easy, I can detect pirates approaching much earlier and thus we can prepare following countermeasures, or avoid them�� So, it wouldn��t be that much of a problem.��


    ��Alright.�� �C the four nodded and followed. The captain always has the final say, and nobody can oppose that.


    As so the Team-Ro disguised themselves asmon civilians and traveled to the Land of Water using a simple passenger boat used by themon civilians.


    ��


    4 dayster.


    On one of the Inds of the Land of Water.


    While studying the map of the Land of Water and determining the route the Team-Ro should use to sneak inside Kirigakure, Watatsumi said, ��Currently we are on one of the Inds that is part of the Land of Water, which means that we have already entered the sphere of influence of Kirigakure, so everyone will be at their utmost vignce. We will camp here for the next few hours to adjust ourselves to the environment of Kirigakure and then venture further inside the Land of Water.��


    ��Alright!�� �C the four nodded and got busy.


    The four of them are trained shinobi, there was no need for the captain to give further instructions and they started doing all the tasks one by one.


    Weasel was responsible for setting up traps and alert barriers. Akame took out rations that they will be eating, the rations mostly include dried meat and bread. Rabbit and Hana were responsible for keeping watch over the surroundings.


    After everything was arranged, they ate the meal and were now resting, a team of alternating two members was responsible for keeping watch over the surroundings.


    While looking at the sky, Watatsumi murmured, ��Today is a moonless night.��


    At this time, a flock of crows appeared in the forest, but there was no cawing, and the crows silently sat on the tree branches, neither alerting anyone nor interfering with anyone.


    But Watatsumi had a smile when he noticed the flock of crows, ��Finally here huh?��


    �������� �C There was no reply, but Watatsumi did not need any reply, he just closed his eyes, and pretended to be asleep, ��Let��s see how it will y out.��


    Half an hourter.


    Suddenly, the surroundings started to be chilly and the amount of mist in the surroundings slowly increased.


    ��The amount of mist is�� increasing!�� �C Although the speed at which the mist increased was very slow, it was instantly noticed by Akame and Rabbit, which meant that the enemy is nearby and they n to increase the amount of mist in the surroundings and then use it to their advantage.


    Both Rabbit and Akame looked at each other and instantly devised the n of action.


    The Rabbit turned himself invisible and took the lead in finding the location of the enemy meanwhile Akame was responsible for passing the message to the other three members of the team.


    ��Captain, wake up�� enemy is nearby!�� �C Akame whispered in a low voice to wake up Watatsumi.


    One whisper was more than enough to wake up Watatsumi, <em>Byakugan��</em> and the first thing he did was to activate his Byakugan to locate the enemy, meanwhile, Akame also alerted Weasel and Hana.


    By the time, the other two were awake, Watatsumi instructed, ��Prepare to fight, we are surrounded by over a dozen Kiri shinobi, not even a single one should be allowed to escape as that would be detrimental to our mission, kill them all except for one, for intelligence extraction.��


    ��Yes!�� �C the four nodded and instantly prepared for the fight, externally they did not let it show on their faces, but internally the four can��t help but sigh.


    It hasn��t even been a full day since Team-Ro has sneaked inside the Land of Water, the infiltration mission to Kirigakure hasn��t even started yet, and the whereabouts have already been exposed to the enemy! This is obviously a very blow for them who were performing an S-ss Anbu mission for the first time.


    Watatsumi just said, ��Act in the teams of two, Akame and Rabbit, 7 shinobi at 2 o��clock, Weasel and Hana, 5 shinobi at 6 o��clock, I will act alone at 10 o��clock. Now split up and show them hell!��


    ��Also, don��t die on me!�� �C after giving them a few words of a pep talk, Watatsumi disappeared from his position with a body flicker.


    ��Yes, Captain!�� �C The other two teams also nodded at each other and went in the direction assigned to them.


    By now, the cover of mist was very thick and it got to the point where even one couldn��t even see anything below his/her neck.


    But nobody panicked, as they are exceptional shinobi, Akame and Hana were responsible for sensing through the cover of mist, Weasel for some reason can also see through the cover of mist, while Rabbit��s invisibility became more of a threat in this thick cover of mist.


    Not long after, sounds of metal collision, explosion, wind cutting, water crashing, vapor forming could be heard throughout the forest, however, the crows neither panicked nor cawed�� but nobody knew that as these crows were hardly visible in the moonless night covered in mist.


    At this moment, these crows converged into the shape of a human silhouette and appeared behind Watatsumi, who had just killed thest Kiri shinobi on his side by sting a mini-Rasengan/Finger Rasengan in the forehead of this Kiri shinobi.


    ��You are here Itachi���� �C Watatsumi said as he inserted his left hand enveloped in Chakra inside the brain of the only alive and unconscious Jonin and took out a ball of light from it.


    ��Mm-hmm, what is that ball of light Kuroto-san?�� �C Itachi who was covered in a ck cloak curiously looked at everything Watatsumi was doing, especially at that ball of light in Watatsumi��s hand.


    Watatsumi said, ��Oh this? It��s a memory ball�� in simple terms, it��s a recording of this shinobi��s memories from the moment of his birth to the moment of his death. And I am reading it to gain aplete understanding of Kirigakure��s exact situation from this shinobi��s point of view.��


    ��That�� is a very good and practical Jutsu to extract intelligence out of someone���� �C Itachi said in appreciation.


    Watatsumi nodded as the memory ball in his hands faded away, ��It is�� Its only weakness is that it doesn��t work on those who are dead.��


    ��Which means that anyone alive is vulnerable to this Jutsu.�� �C Itachi said while looking at the positive side.


    Watatsumi nodded, and said, ��Anyway, now that I have gained a good level of understanding of Kirigakure��s situation from this shinobi��s point of view, let��s go and see how the members of team-Ro, including your <em>Karasu Kage Bushin </em>Crow Clone, is doing against the enemy.��


    Itachi nodded, his body again split into hundreds of crows, out of which one crownded on Watatsumi��s shoulder while the rest dispersed in the forest.


    Watatsumi and the crow on his shoulder moved towards then jumped on top of a tree, silently observing the battle.


    The whole battlested for about fifty minutes and finally ended with the victory of Team-Ro. However, the state of the four did not seem very good as they incurred some injuries.


    The most injured is Akame because she acted as bait to draw out enemies for Rabbit to kill, therefore, she was the first target. Aside from various cut wounds, poison is also present in her body, therefore herbat effectiveness is greatly reduced, fighting is another thing she is having trouble even walking.


    Then next are Hana and Weasel, their injuries are also not that simple, on their side was a Jonin leading the team, as such, they also suffered, albeit less than Akame.


    The one to suffer the least injuries among the four is Rabbit, thanks to his invisibility, he was a difficult target. But considering that his body is weak, therefore he seems to be tired after such a long fight.


    Since the enemy was defeated, the fog soon cleared up, and Watatsumi alone returned to the group.


    He had, of course, killed the few escaping Kiri shinobi.


    Seeing the Captain return uninjured, the four of them breathed a sigh of relief, ��Captain.��


    Watatsumi nced at everyone��s state, then after a bit of mulling he said, ��There is a change of n, we will be meeting someone, the four of you will be staying in hismand for the time being, and I will perform the task alone.��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 646 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 393: An Impossible Mission

    Chapter 393: An Impossible Mission


    ��There has been a change of ns; Team �C Ro will be meeting with another Anbu team hiding in the Land of Water; the four of you will remain under the leadership of that team��s captain, and I willplete the mission on my own.�� �C Watatsumi stated to the team��s four members.


    ��Wait, you can��t do this captain!�� Akame protested as soon as Watatsumi��s voice fell silent.


    ��Don��t be stubborn,�� Watatsumi groaned, ��you can��t even stand or walk properly due to your injuries and poisoning, how are you going toplete the mission?��


    ��I�� uh�� these injur-���� Akame tried to respond.


    Watatsumi, on the other hand, refused to let her finish. ��Kirigakure is apart from other Shinobi Viges in that its shinobi are known for their brutality�� Apart from the fact that the missionassigned to us by Hokage-sama is not straightforward, the four of you will only pull me down with your current injuries, it��s better if you all stay under the direction of another Anbu squad while Iplete the mission.��


    Akame slumped to the ground, unwilling and disappointed, after hearing Watatsumi��sments.


    Both Rabbit and Hana exuded a despondent demeanor.


    They were pronounced incapable of continuing their mission even before they traveleddeeper into the Land of Water? The mission��s risk was regarded so great that they were deemed incapable of continuing?


    What exactly is the goal of this mission? They haven��t yet been briefed what the task entails��on


    Their captain has advised them to learn to let go of things now and again, but it��s frustrating��


    Only Weasel, like the excellent boy he is, was quiet and obedient.


    ��Don��t be too disappointed,�� Watatsumi replied, casting a nce at the battlefield. �� This is your first S-ss Anbu mission, and even if the four of you didn��t manage to kill all of the Kiri shinobi, as I had intended, each of you survived against them at their home turf, albeit with a few wounds, which isn��t a bad start.


    But the challenge will increase from here on out; there was only one Jonin among the two squads the four of you confronted, and even he could have escaped if I hadn��t caught up to him in time. But that will no longer be the case����


    ��None of you performed up to the standards I had hoped, which disappointed me,�� Watatsumi did not say exactly, but his message was in to them. You even let a Jonin almost get away, and I had to clean him up to keep any intelligence from leaking out. However, I will not have time to clean up the mess you leave behind from now on. So please do as I say and stay behind so that you don��t drag me down.��


    ��Was there really only one Jonin among them?�� Akame whispered doubtfully.


    ��Mm-hmm, this group only had two Jonin, one on my side and the other on Weasel and Hana��s side, the rest were all regr Chunin or Genin ss,�� Watatsumi said, nodding. The reason for their superior performance is due to their home advantage and the type of growth they have experienced as shinobi of the Vige of the Bloody Mist.The long-running civil war and dangerous environment of the Vige of the Bloody Mist may have sapped much of this vige��s potential, but it has also remarkably honed their surviving shinobi, who must constantly face life and death situations not only against other shinobi but also against themselves.��


    Hearing Watatsumi��s affirmation and recognizing they couldn��t continue their task any longer, Akame and the other three stopped insisting and nodded, ��Alright.��


    ��Don��t worry,�� Watatsumi replied, ��you will be continuing a few things even under his supervision, and it will also be a diversion for me to sneak inside Kirigakure, so indirectly the four of you are still participating in the operation.��


    ��It��s okay, captain,�� Hana responded, ��you don��t have to console us.��


    Watatsumi did not respond, instead weavedhand signsto imitate Kage Bushin.


    Poof��


    ��Since time is of the essence here, my Shadow Clone will escort the four of you to his Anbu team,�� Watatsumi remarked, tapping the back of his Shadow Clone, which created a seal on the clone. �� Also, if Akame takes this antidote, the poison��s effects should be reduced to a bare minimum.��


    Watatsumi handed the antidote to Akame, who nodded.


    ��Alright, now that I am leaving, you should also depart, and make sure that the four of them securely meet up with Morino Ibiki,�� Watatsumi remarked, passing a scroll to his clone.


    ��I��ll take care of it.�� �C The Clone nodded and walked out with Akame, Weasel, Hana, and Rabbit to see Morino Ibiki.


    ��Good Luck Captain,�� the four members of Team-Ro remarked to Watatsumi before leaving.


    Watatsumi nodded, and the four of them, along with his clone, left.


    As the swarm of crows gathered back into Itachi, Watatsumi removed his mask and inquired, ��Kuroto-san, why did you not want them to participate in this mission?��


    Itachi had delivered Team-Ro��s formationto one of Kirigakure��s shinobi, and Itachi had done so on Kuroto��s orders, which is why the Team-Ro was discovered by Kiri shinobi.


    The reason for this is that Kuroto did not want any other member of Team-Ro to participate in this mission, which is why Itachi feels perplexed.


    ��Tell me your view, Itachi, do you think Team-Ro is capable ofpleting this mission?�� Kuroto asked.


    ��Team-Ro is absolutely capable with you in the team,�� Itachi stated, ��but if your fullbat power is not taken into ount, I am afraid it will be an almost impossible assignment for Team-Ro, given the parameters that must be followed.��


    Infiltrating a shinobi vige to specifically assassinate the vige��s leader without letting a single soul discover oneself is exceedingly tough even for a squad of Sannin, let alone a team of Anbu.


    Furthermore, there is a strong possibility that the Mizukage is in contact with Akatsuki, so it wouldn��t be surprising if Akatsuki members are present in Kirigakure, raising the difficulty of this mission from extremely difficult to impossible, at least for Team-Ro, even if they n to exploit the uing Coup d����tat.


    Itachi is aware of Kuroto��s actual strength, therefore he did not find it weird that Team-Ro was given this job; yet, now that he thinks about it, it is strange that Team-Ro was given this mission.


    ��There is no need to think too much about it,�� Kuroto stated, ��the reason Sandaime-sama assigned such a mission for Team-Ro is due to the vige��s scarcity of manpower. He can only hope that Team-Ro will be able to exploit the coup d����tat; after all, Sandaime-sama is aware of my ability to perform Chakra Suppression Jutsu. So it��s not so strange that he��s assigned me this mission.��


    Collecting intelligence on Akatsuki and Amatsukami��s recent sightings and movements, probable new hideouts, nning Akatsuki��s retaliation, protecting the Kyuubi��s Jinchuriki, dealing with the reaction of all the shinobi ns, and so on, don��t leave him with a lot of cards to y with.


    ��Fortunately, this task was given to you Kuroto-san; if it had been handed to any other Anbu squad, fulfilling this mission would have been impossible.�� Itachi sighed.


    ��My subordinates have the potential to be exceptional shinobi,�� Kuroto exined, ��and I don��t want them to die young doing something they can��t aplish.��


    ��I agree,�� Itachi answered, ��but now that they��re out of the picture, and it��s just the two of us, what��s the n?��


    ��Have you finished all of the directions I provided you?�� Kuroto inquired.


    ��Yes,�� Itachi said with a nod.


    ��Sneak inside Kirigakure following one of the secret routes marked on this map, make yourself a civilian of Kirigakure, since you can also use Chakra Suppression Jutsu, so it wouldn��t be that difficult, then observe the state of the vige�� especially the movements of Momochi Zabuza, and wait for further order,�� Kuroto said, passing another scroll from his shinobi bag to Itachi.


    ��I understand,�� Itachi said with a nod.


    ��If there is no contact from my side for the next one week, and if you meet someone from Akatsuki or if the situation in Kirigakure grows too chaotic,�� Kuroto said, ��then you can act ordingly or retreat as per your judgment.��


    ��Alright.�� �C Itachi nodded once more.


    ��Also, Uchiha Tsukihi mighte into contact with you,�� Kuroto added again.


    ��Will Tsukihi-san be in the cast this time?�� �C Itachi inquired since neither he nor Shisui had heard from Uchiha Tsukihi after the fight against Shinno, and she did not even appear in thebat against Akatsuki, which perplexed them.


    ��Mm-hmm, due to certain circumstances, I am unable to employ my full strength, so I will delegate this assignment to Tsukihi; in the meantime, I have other matters to attend to.�� Kuroto nodded.


    ��Alright.�� �C Itachi nodded and stopped questioning.


    ��Since there are no other questions, so set off,�� Kuroto stated once everything was apparent.


    Itachi nodded, and his body transformed into a flock of crows, which swooped away toward Kirigakure.


    Kuroto also cleaned up the battlefield after Itachi left, before flying in the direction of Ancor Vantian.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 647 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 394: A Third Choice?

    Chapter 394: A Third Choice?


    Kuroto had promptlymanded the Kazekage Puppet to transfer the Sky Castle from the boundary of Land of Rain to the shore of Land of Water after learning the details of the mission entrusted to him by Sandaime a few days ago, and it did not take him long to arrive at Ancor Vantian.


    ��Kuroto-sama!�� �C He was received with a bow by the Kazekage Puppet, Gaara, and Karin when he arrived at the air fortress.


    ��It appears that your etiquette education is going quite well,�� Kuroto observed thoughtfully, looking at the kids bowing politely to him.


    They exchanged nods.


    ��It seems Karin��s presencehas rapidly helped him get over his father��s loss���� Kuroto also noticed Gaara��s demeanor is considerably more cheery than usual. ��But, on the other hand, his father didn��t really y the role of father for him, so it��s not so weird.��


    Anyway, since Kuroto is rarely present at the Aerial Fortress, it has be their yground; aside from basic training and academics, the two spend most of their time ying some type of game, which Kuroto, of course, organizes to hone their shinobi talents.


    For young children, mental training is essential, and the best way to build their interest in them is to use activities that are ultimately ��fun.��


    Kuroto arrived at hisboratory after a few more brief chats with the two children. He then used Tenseigan Soul Descend to transfer his soul into Tsukihi Clone as quickly as possible and then fled the air castle after getting clothed.


    ��


    Kirigakure.


    The figure of a young girl with ck hair and ebony eyes, dressed in a wet ragged old grey cloak, tough clothes with bandages underneath, can be seen going through the silent streets of Kirigakure in the low light of early dawn.


    Her walking speed is very slow, and she appears to stagger every two steps as she takes in the views of the vige.


    Kirigakure��s environment is extremely different from Konoha��s prosperity for a variety of reasons; there are few shops in the vige, and the number of customers visiting these shops can be counted on a single hand. The residential area is gloomy, with all the windows shut, and the streets are lonely, but not too lonely, with a few beggars or inebriated guys spotted here and there. A few starving orphan children can also be found wandering the streets.


    The woman spotted someone surreptitiously ncing at her as she crossed a few streets.


    ��Sigh���� �C The woman turned and wandered down a dark alleyway with a helpless sigh.


    A few secondster, a group of men appeared on both sides of the passageway, encircling the hapless woman.


    ��W-what do y�� you people w�� want from m�� me��?���C she inquired, her voice weak and terrified, especially after seeing those Swords.


    The one in front of them drew his sword from its sheath and took a step forward.


    The woman panicked as she sensed the men��s danger and staggered a few steps backward; at that point, the ragged fabric covering her face slid down, revealing her stunning look to the men in front of her.


    ��Whistle���� �C The man in charge of these soldiers whistled in awe of her beauty and grumbled, ��Such beauty�� A wonderful candidate for Courtesanship. Heck, she would even be a good fit for bing a Geisha, or even a Concubine, if properly educated; given her beauty, aristocrats would be prepared to pay a high price to spend even a single night with her�� It��s unfortunate that she appears to be physically crippled; we��ll have to make some ns to address that issue, or perhaps we won��t; I suppose, given current trends and high-ss society��s priorities, her impairment could be an advantage as well.��


    ��Yes Banchou,�� one of the goons at his side said, ��I heard the upper ss is into this kind of thingtely, so having her amuse the nobles will be rather beneficial for us.��


    ��I had expected them to be Kiri Shinobi targeting me for being a suspected spy, but I never thought such a circumstance to emerge, I guess women have to deal with these kinds of problems too, huh?�� the woman said, her face awkward as she realized what these men wanted to use her for. ��It��s no surprise that many of them get violent. It is only natural for someone to be violent if they are considered as nothing more than an object, a potential candidate capable of fulfilling the need of other men, or if they are continually scrutinized by lusty eyes wherever they go.��


    ��Young girl, your beauty is inhuman,�� the leader remarked, coughing. ��It would be a pity to let you die of hunger on the streets,�� he continued, ��therefore I am offering you a bargain, and of course, you have no right to refuse it, else a destiny worse than death will await you.��


    ��B�� Banchou-sama, what��s the deal?�� �C the woman inquired, her voice tinged with apprehension.


    ��Come with me, and I��ll help you discover your true worth,�� the leader offered.


    ��T�� True worth?�� B�� but-�� �C the woman was about to say something when the Banchou interrupted her.


    ��Look, girl, you just have two choices�� Either youe with me voluntarily and without resistance, or we break your legs totally and take you with us violently�� Which will it be, your choice?!��


    ��T�� then�� the third option!�� �C the woman eximed, summoning all her bravery.


    ��Huh? What about the third? Didn��t you hear what I said? I only gave you two options; there is no third option here!�� �C the leader remarked, frowning.


    ��I�� I know�� that��s why I said the third option!�� the woman responded, nodding.


    ��Banchou, aside from being physically crippled, I believe she also appears to have some brain or hearing problems?�� one of the goons spected.


    ��I believe��!�� �C But before the Banchou could ept, he overheard lovely demon whispering, ��The third option is to turn around and walk away! Make a U-turn and walk away! Turn around and walk away!��


    All of the thugs�� eyes, both those in front and behind the woman, went dark the next minute, and they, too, muttered, ��Turn around and walk away!��


    They then followed instructions, turned around, and went away.


    The defenseless woman standing in the middle of the lonely dark street had vanished by the time thest of them went away, leaving no evidence of her presence behind.


    ��


    ��Phew��,�� said someone in a dark alley in Kirigakure at the same time. If my Kage Bushin had battled or killed them, there��s a chance I��d have been spotted by other Kirigakure Shinobi, but with Genjutsu, things are a lot easier.�� �� murmured Tsukihi as she encased a Kirigakure Anbu Kunoichi��s body in a storage scroll.


    This Anbu Kunoichi is the younger sister of the Jonin Watatsumi had killed earlier, and since his memories were retrieved, the sister��s identity as a Kirigakure Anbu was also revealed.


    Using her is obvious, Uchiha Tsukihi sent her a message informing her of her brother��s injuries; despite Kunoichi��s vignce, love for her brother won over, and the worried Kunoichi arrived promptly; as a result, she died.


    With her body imprisoned inside a scroll and her memories read by Tsukihi using her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, Uchiha Tsukihi donned the Anbu Kunoichi��s garb and used Transformation Jutsu to transform herself into the Kunoichi.


    Because this Kunoichi is currently off duty, Tsukihi took advantage of the opportunity to visit an Izakaya that this Kunoichi frequents when she feels like drinking Sake.


    She went to the second floor and sat at the window, where she could enjoy a good view of the Mizukage Building after ordering her usual.


    She had a strange gleam in her eyes when she looked at the Mizukage Building.


    ording to the reports sent to Sandaime Hokage by Morino Ibiki��s team, a coup d����tat in Kirigakure might ur at any time, resulting in a civil war.


    Tsukihi, on the other hand, discovered that the security of the Mizukage Building is fairly�� casual, in contrast to the security of the Hokage Office when the Uchiha n was organizing a coup.


    Mizukage does not appear to be making any preparations for coping with the Coup d����tat, based on his rxed security.


    ��If our spies have heard of the coup, it��s unthinkable that Obito, with Zetsu��s intelligence-gathering powers, are uninformed of such information. Is he nning to leave the Kirigakure?�� �C Tsukihi pondered, then shook her head, ��I don��t think he��ll quit the Kirigakure that easily, especially in light of the fact that, aside from Suna, Konoha, and Kumo, even Amatsukami is on the hunt for Akatsuki.�� Kirigakure might be more useful to him than it has ever been.


    So, what exactly does he n to do? Is there anything he��s nning in order to deal with the coup? I��m curious as to what he��s thinking right now.


    Is he nning to leave the Mizukage and Kirigakure? Or does he aim to make a fool of Momochi Zabuza by taking this asion to put an end to everyone��s notion of a coup d����tat? ��Or does he have a third option in mind?��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 648 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 395: Collapsed Order

    Chapter 395: Copsed Order


    Inside a mansion on the outskirts of Kirigakure.


    With an ambitious look in his eyes, Momochi Zabuza sat in the heart of the action, the Great Sword Samehada behind his back, and he stared at the gathering of minions in front of him.


    Zabuza has arge following in Kirigakure since he is one of the most aplished Shinobi of his generation and is renowned as ��The Demon of the Hidden Mist.�� These loyalists have assembled in this residence under hismand and are waiting for detailed instructions.


    Their number exceeds 60 on a single count, filling the entire room.


    ��Tonight is the night when Kirigakure will change, tonight..is the night when we rewrite history, tonight�� is the night of Revolution!�� Zabuza dered after calming the unrest of all his followers and saying a few more lines.


    ��Yes, Zabuza-sama, we swear upon our Nindo to obey your instruction until the bitter end, we swear to follow you on your quest to change Kirigakure!�� all the shinobi eximed in unison.


    Zabuza gave a satisfied nod.


    Yondaime Mizukage, Karatachi Yagura has recently be a thorn in the side of all Kirigakure shinobi, especially since Rokubi��s Jinchuriki, Utakata, defected.


    When the news of Utakata��s desertion reached Kirigakure��s upper ranks, practically everyone who had previously backed the Yondaime Mizukage despite his brutal deeds, irrational decisions, and unexined conduct turned against Yagura��s leadership.


    One of the reasons Momochi Zabuza has the bravery to stage a coup against the Yondaime Mizukage is because of this.


    Zabuza believes that as long as he raids the Mizukage Building and beheads the thorn in the hearts of the Kirigakure Shinobi by assassinating the Mizukage, the elder council��s higher-ups will ept him as the next Mizukage in a matter of time. After all, there aren��t many other candidates who are suitable for the role of Mizukage, or at least none who canpete with him right now.


    ��Be prepared�� It could happen at any time, so spread out in all of your allotted ces and act as soon as you get the signal!!!�� �C Zabuza remarked,mandingly.


    ��Yes, Zabuza-sama, by yourmand!�� �C All of the shinobi nodded and walked away to their designated locations.


    Zabuza clutched the handle of Samehada hard and gazed in the direction of the Mizukage Building now that he was alone.


    While Zabuza was looking in the direction of the Mizukage Building, a mansion across the street had an eye on him. Zabuza, on the other hand, waspletely unaware of this eye because the person staring at him was so well veiled.


    With Zabuza��s subordinates dispersed over Kirigakure, the individual spying on Zabuza closed his eyes.


    Terumi Mei, who was sitting next to him questioned, ��Are you alright Ao-san?��


    ��Just a little fatigued from overusingByakugan,�� Ao said as he staggered a few steps, sweat pouring through his entire body and his breath heavy due to usage of Chakra.


    Although the Byakugan is not as taxing as the Sharingan, it still consumes a lot of Chakra for individuals who do not have Hyuga n DNA.


    ��Take a pause to recover your Chakra!�� Mei said, nodding.


    ��The number of Shinobi present inside the mansion a few seconds ago equals 60, minus Momochi Zabuza,�� Ao stated, taking a few relieved breaths while consuming military ration pills. ording to our intelligence, nearly all of the main subordinates were present. Despite the fact that I was unable to hear their exact exchange�� However, based on their ardent attitude and actions, I believe they aim to act tonight or, more likely, tomorrow morning.��


    Mei appeared to bedeep in contemtion when she heard Ao.


    Although Momochi Zabuza��s activities are covert and hidden, they cannot be fully hidden from those who are interested. Mei feels that if she has seen these movements, the Mizukage has as well.


    But here��s the thing: Yondaime Mizukage��s reaction is entirely inexplicable to her�� Yagura doesn��t appear to be interested in stopping Zabuza.


    ��Is the defense of Mizukage-Office sama��s still the same as yesterday?�� Mei inquired after some thought.


    ��Basically no changes,�� Ao sighed, ��simply three Anbu squads on the periphery protecting against the dark, and the bare minimum of guards on the bright side.�� There have been no modifications in the enchantments since Momochi Zabuza was in the Anbu, and our Anbu Mole has confirmed that Mizukage-sama has not given them any new instructions.��


    ��That��s what��s getting me so puzzled,�� Mei whispered, ��is it really conceivable that Mizukage-sama didn��t notice Zabuza��s activities at all?��


    ��How long has it been since Mizukage-sama made a public appearance?�� Ao said, his face sad. ��I have started to doubt whether the person sitting in the Mizukage-sama��s seat is truly him, or someone else?��


    Because, like other Kage offices, the Mizukage Office is covered in Fuinjutsu, which negates all forms of Sensing Jutsu, even the Byakugan in Ao��s eye socket is unable to see past the deep Fuinjutsuwork.


    And Ao has a suspicion that the Mizukage in the chair isn��t the genuine Mizukage, Karatachi Yagura, but someone else.


    So, even if the moles im that the Mizukage-sama spends the majority of his time at the Mizukage Office, Ao believes that there must be something wrong with him that causes him to shun any social interaction.


    Mei gave Ao a contemtive nce but made no rebuke orment on his statements.


    Not only Ao, but all of Kirigakure��s sober high-level authorities have begun to feel the same way, questioning Mizukage��s every move andmand, which is not surprising given that the Mizukage��s decisions and orders to the shinobi of Kirigakure vige for the past year have been very weird.


    Why would the Mizukage send an elite squad consisting of Suikazan Fuguki, Momochi Zabuza, Hoshigake Kisame, and Utakata; the Jinchuriki of Rokubi to support the Akatsuki against the tri-Alliance?


    Such action will elicit animosity from three major shinobi viges at the same time, but Mizukage did it nheless, did he not consider the consequences?


    As a result of his actions, not only has Kirigakure��s connection with these three viges be even more convoluted but it has also been linked to a group of criminals who have been designated the enemy of the shinobi world.


    ��I wonder what the future holds for our vige,�� Meimented. ��What would happen if Zabuza is unable to achieve much, but his acts only serve to incite additional rebellions? What will the response of the tri-Alliance to Kirigakure��s past act of backing Akatsuki? They can��t ignore us after what urred in Amegakure, and I wouldn��t be surprised if our vige suffers the same fate as Uzushiogakure and the Land of Sky.��


    Even Ao was stumped.


    Knock�� Knock��


    There was a little knock on the door at this point��


    ��Mei-sama!�� said a voice from the other side of the door after the knock.


    ��Come in!�� Mei replied, calming her emotions.


    ��Mei-sama, this is the intelligence report I was instructed to collect,�� a shinobi dressed in Kirigakure Anbu uniform said as the gate opened and a shinobi dressed in Kirigakure Anbu uniform entered. The Anbu kneeled respectfully in front of Mei and handed her a scroll, saying, ��Mei-sama, this is the intelligence report I was instructed to collect.��


    Mei epted the scroll with a nod.


    Ao stared at Mei, puzzled, as though he didn��t understand what intelligence report she had requested from the Anbu.


    ��This scroll records the information and list of all the spies who have tried to sneak inside Kirigakure but failed or managed to slip inside Kirigakure but were detected and neutralized in just the previous 1 week,�� Mei remarked as she studied the information on the scroll.


    Ao nodded but didn��t say anything else since the chilly expression on Mei��s face told him everything he needed to know about the situation.


    ��Damn it, there are so many of them! It��s as if the entire shinobi world is waiting for our home to be engulfed in civil war mes!�� �C Her expression conveyed her dissatisfaction.


    And her dissatisfaction is understandable; the number of spies attempting to infiltrate Kirigakure since the Amegakure Summit War is excessive, and a few teams are neutralized every day. Despite this, there are no signs of a slowdown.


    ��These aren��t all, right?�� Ao scowled as he perused the scroll. ��There are no records of Konoha and Suna Shinobi in this list, specifically��?��


    ��At the moment, the Anbu department is not running effectively, intelligence supervision is not up to standards, as a result, we are not able to pinpoint all the spies, so there is a good chance that a few of them have managed to slip through the,�� Anbu said with a nod.


    When Mei and Ao learned that the Anbu department was not functioning effectively, they were not surprised. Because, as he stated, the Kirigakure Anbu department is in aplete state of disarray. With the exception of a few Shinobi who still support Yondaime Mizukage.


    This is one of the reasons why no hunting squad was despatched to bring Utakata back or to permanently eliminate him as a result of his betrayal of the vige.


    The majority of the other Anbu are either looking for someone to be devoted to or are simply unconcerned about what is going on in the vige. Terumi Mei has also enlisted the help of a significant number of Anbu, who have vowed their allegiance to her.


    ��And are there any exnation why not a single Suna and Konoha shinobi is discovered, is it only because they have passed the, or are there some other reasons?�� Mei inquired.


    ��As for Sunagakure, the newly appointed Kazekage Pakura of the Scorch doesn��t seem to be paying attention here; up until now, we haven��t detected or received intelligence of even a single Suna shinobi attempting to sneak into the Land of Water, let alone the vige; perhaps they are too preupied with their internal affairs following the disappearance of the previous Kazekage and the appointment of the new Kazekage.


    Although there have been multiple sightings of Suna Shinobi in and around the Land of Hot Water, we believe Sunagakure is focused on finding their missing former Kazekage and has no ns to divert their attention to other viges for the time being.


    In terms of Konoha, the Cipher Division and the Anbu Shinobi protecting the Cipher Division had a few encounters with a shinobi squad led by Morino Ibiki of Konoha, and there were also reports that a new Anbu squad from Konoha had arrived in the Land of Water, and a few shinobi had gone to deal with them, but there were no further updates heard from them; the specific members of that squad are not confirmed, but what��s surprising is that they aren��t aggressively attempting to travel deeper into the country.


    We don��t know for sure what they��re up to, but we believe they��re looking for information about the Akatsuki Organization and their possible hideout in the Land of Water.�� �C The Anbu kept nothing to himself and told everyone what he knew.


    ��At least these two viges aren��t so adamant,�� Ao observed with a rxed sigh, ��but then again, perhaps they don��t expect anything of us anyhow.��


    ��Sigh�� so troublesome, at this pace I will never get to locate a suitable man whom I may marry.�� �C Mei let out a pitiful sigh.


    Only a bitter smile could be seen on Ao��s face. Kirigakure��s whole life is on the line, yet she wants to find someone decent enough to marry?


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 649 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 396: 3 New Recruits

    Chapter 396: 3 New Recruits


    In an underground passageway leading to the Mizukage Building.


    Hoshigaki Kisame��s figure can be seen strolling through the passage.


    Kisame arrived at a dead end after a while of wandering, but he knew it wasn��t the end. Kisame quickly saw through the secret door, pulled it open, and carefully searched inside the chamber. Inside, he observed two shinobi, which astonished him, and his face took on a confused expression. However, Kisame is a seasoned shinobi, so he swiftly covered his astonishment and calmly strolled in, making sure not to lose his vignce against these two.


    The two persons inside the room were also aware of Hoshigaki Kisame��s presence, but they did not pay him much attention and quickly averted their sight.


    Kisame was naturally pleased with this; however, he had no intention of indulging these two, and because none of the three made the initiative to talk, the room remained strangely still.


    Kisame could sense a sense of restlessness in the room while casually reclining against a wall and calmly waiting.


    The oppression perpetrated by all three individuals was the source of this unrest. Only Mizukage, maybe, is one of the few shinobi in Kirigakure capable of such persecution on him. As a result, Kisame believes that neither of the two is a simple person, and he can��t help but wonder who these two are. ��He appears to be a Kaguya n shinobi based on his hairdo, but wasn��t the Kaguya n wiped out a few years ago?


    And as for the other person, I can��t seem to figure out who he is, but why do I have the impression that he can see right through me?


    Is it a Genjutsu?��


    Because the two people on the opposite side were dressed in Kirigakure Anbu uniforms and masks, it was impossible to even for Kisame to figure out their true identities.


    ��Their strength is at least on par with�C���� �C As Kisame was racking his brain, the sound of footsteps from the opposite side of the corridor abruptly interrupted his thoughts.


    Soon after, a slender and little figure emerged out of the passage, wielding a club with unevenly sized hooks and a green flower on therge end.


    ��Mizukage-sama!�� �C This person was respectfully greeted by the three persons, including Kisame.


    This individual is none other than Karatachi Yagura, Kirigakure��s Yondaime Mizukage, who hasn��t been seen in public since returning from the second Gokage Summit.


    ��Chinoike Mageta, spying on your superiors is not a very pleasant activity,�� Yagura stated coldly as he looked at the three persons with his pupilless pink eyes that seemed lifeless and boring.


    However, Chinoike Mageta, a shinobi, was unfazed, and he quickly pulled his Anbu sword and sharply questioned, ��You are not Mizukage!�� ��Who are you?��


    ��Don��t be so worried; even if you use all your strength, you won��t be able to do much to me!�� �C Yagura remarked.


    ��I had a question for you: who are you?�� �C Mageta was still unconcerned, so he inquired again, the reason being that when he heard a footfall, he subconsciously activated his Ketsuryugan and cast a gaze in the direction of the approaching individual.


    And Mageta was taken aback when he discovered that the Mizukage��s head is filled with a foreign Chakra that isn��t Sanbi��s chakra, but rather someone else��s. When Mageta saw this, he immediately understood Mizukage was being manipted by someone.


    The other Anbu in the room were alert when they heard Mageta��s words, but Kisame didn��t seem to have changed.


    The opposing Mizukage, on the other hand, waspletely unresponsive to them, making the two nervous.


    ��Giggle�� Surprise!�� A chuckle came from behind Mizukage, and then a figure in a spiraling orange mask and Akatsuki Cloak leaped out of the Shadow, ��Did I scare you all? Didn��t I scare you all? Heh, I had intended to creep out of the shadows and scare all of you, but it appears that I am unable to conceal from Ketsuryugan��s perceptive powers, and you have an unpleasant pair of Dojutsu Mageta-san.�� �C Tobi said, sarcastically depressed.


    ��Akatsuki? Yondaime Mizukage was discovered to be under the grip of the Akatsuki Organization.�� ��No wonder Mizukage��s behaviors have been so illogical,�� Mageta mumbled, ��now everything makes sense, so you are Tobi, is that correct?��


    ��Yes, my name is Tobi.�� �C Tobi acknowledged with a nod.


    Kisame had a serious expression on his face as he looked at Tobi, recalling his talk with that man a few days before.


    ��


    shback


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��To think you have the visual prowess to manipte the Yondaime, who is Sanbi��s Jinchuriki���� Kisame eximed, stunned. ��You��re not your average Uchiha�� You��re not Uchiha Shinichi or Uchiha Shisui, and I��m stumped as to who else might have such visual prowess, so who precisely are you? ��Are you the Amatsukami��s fabled Homusubi?��


    ��Do not confuse me with people who are nothing more than children, because I am�� Uchiha Madara!�� proimed the masked Madara.


    ��Uchiha�� Madara?�� Kisame muttered with surprise.��


    ��


    ��


    shback end.


    ��


    ��So this person Tobi is the subordinate Madara-sama was talking about?�� Kisame pondered as he looked at Tobi wearing the Akatsuki Cloak. ��And since Mageta believes Tobi is in charge of Mizukage-sama, does that indicate Madara-sama has already departed Kirigakure and handed over authority to Tobi as he stated? Does this imply that Tobi has Sharingan as well, or does he have some other means? I��m curious.��


    ��So, you��re Akatsuki��s notorious Tobi?�� ��Can we infer that you, rather than Mizukage, summoned us here?�� �C the Kaguya n shinobi inquired.


    ��Mm-hmm, that��s correct,�� Tobi said with a nod. ��Tobi summoned you three here, Takashi-san.��


    ��And what brought the three of us here?�� ��It couldn��t merely be to disclose Mizukage��s status as a puppet, could it?�� �C Mageta inquired.


    ��Not fully,�� Tobi responded, ��but it was one of the goals. Since both Mageta-san and Takashi-san both know that the Mizukage has been under Akatsuki��s influence, you must bothprehend that Akatsuki is the reason you are all still alive.


    Chinoike Mageta, you were saved and rehabilitated from the brink of death to be in the excellent condition that you are today, able to walk, talk, and even raise your sword at your rescuer. It��s past time for you to pay off your debts to Kirigakure Anbu instead of ying these juvenile games. ��Do you recall what those words were?��


    ��I remember each and every word of mine,�� Mageta said, nodding. ��I was perplexed when I was requested to serve in the Kirigakure Anbu during my recovery period, and I was never told why�� However, it makes no difference. Because it was Akatsuki who rescued me from the Valley of Hell��s hellhole. As per mymitment to my savior, I will serve the organization to the best of my abilities.��


    <em>p�� p�� </em>


    ��I understand,�� Kaguya Takashi said. ��What do you want from me?��


    ��I want you to work for the Akatsuki,�� says the narrator. �C ��Your n is already extinct, you are thest survivor of the Kaguya n,�� Tobi stated tly, ��so why not pursue something significant, like striving for a better world, for world peace?�� Besides, the Kaguya n has an insatiable appetite for conflicts, and working for the Akatsuki will satisfy that appetite admirably.��


    ��If you��re in charge of Mizukage, you must know everything there is to know about me,�� Takashi stated.


    ��Do not worry,�� Tobi said, nodding. ��Akatsuki will find a way.��


    ��If that��s the case, then so be it,�� Takashi said with a nod. In any case, I didn��t feel very attached to thismunity.��


    Also, Chinoike Mageta and Kaguya Takashi are extremely valuable being thest few remaining members of the Chinoike and Kaguya ns. They are both quite young, just in their twenties, and thus both have the potential to be tremendous powerhouses in the future. They are an excellentplement to the Akatsuki��s battle power.


    ��I��m delighted you both made the correct decision!�� �C Tobi gave a grateful nod.


    ��So, now that everything is out of the way, how do you want to deal with the coup d����tat?�� Kisame inquired.


    ��Giggle���� �C Tobi giggled again, ��Oh yeah, we��ve decided to teach the entire Kirigakure a good enough lesson that they��ll never forget, this will pluck the bud from the root, and then our organization will take control of the town to prepare the next steps.��


    ��And what about Momochi Zabuza?�� Kisame inquired again. Do you n to bring him into the Organization as well?��


    ��No, the leader isn��t interested in him,�� Tobi said, shaking his head. ��Momochi Zabuza thinks too highly of himself when his strength isn��t even that of an elite Jonin, so we��ve chosen to make an example of him that other Kirigakure shinobi will remember forever.��


    Momochi Zabuza, ording to Tobi, falls into the type of person whose ambitions greatly exceed their actual strength, and as a result, they will never be able to achieve their goals; as a result, such morons are not needed in the organization.


    Takashi and Mageta remained silent, but Kisame smirked and said, ��If that is the case, I believe I will take the Great Sword Samehada for myself.��


    Tobi, understandably, had no reservations and said, ��If you can take it from him, then it��s yours to keep.��


    Kisame nodded, his grin deepened, and he remained silent.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 650 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 397: An intruder?

    Chapter 397: An intruder?


    As night fell, the temperature dropped, and the mist that nketed the settlement increased.


    The vige was unusually quiet at the time, with every shop closed, lights turned out, windows carefully sealed, and not a single pedestrian, beggar, or animal visible�� Over time, it appeared that every soul in thismunity had vanished, leaving nothing but an empty town and the insects behind.


    However, this seclusion and silence appear to be the calm before the storm.


    Whoosh��


    Suddenly a shadow appeared to pass through the top of one of the many dwellings.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    Two more shadows passed through after the one in the foreground.


    <em>Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh</em>


    Many shadows could be seen going through one after the other.


    These shadows are traveling at breakneck speed, and some of them appear to be cutting through the dense mist without making a peep, indicating that they are well-versed in Silent Killing.


    Their aim, based on their movement, is clearly the vige��s center, the Mizukage Building.


    ��Damn it�� they really went for it. Kill them all, not a single one of them should live!�� �C These words shattered the peaceful night and seemed to indicate the start of a full-scale battle.


    Several iron symphonies of metal collision, water crashing noise, screaming ninjutsu noises, the sound of explosions, walls crumbling, and houses copsing, as well as people��s heartbreaking screams, could be heard amidst thebat zones all around Kirigakure over the next few seconds.


    ��Has it trulye to this?�� This was the only thought on the minds of some Kirigakure shinobi who still owed their vige devotion and were willing to die for it.


    ��Hmm, Block 4, Block 7, chew-chew, Block A in the east, Block J in the south, gulp���� Tsukihi mumbled, ��Block 9 on the western end�� these are the primary spots where the fighting has started.��


    Tsukihi is sitting on the top of a home, dangling her legs from side to side and eating Dango dumplings carelessly. Despite her casual demeanor, her body is difficult to discern in the dark due to her chakra converging to the bare minimum, as well as her current clothes.


    She is dressed in a ck Kunoichi battle outfit beneath a short ck cloak, rather than her Homusubi disguise. A ck crow-beaked mask and a pair of twin double-edged des named Oto and Kogarashi were fastened on each side of her waist. Overall, the present her may be described as Woman in ck.


    Despite her easygoing demeanor, she is paying close attention to everything going on in Kirigakure; the mist didn��t obstruct her eyesight because, like Itachi, she has eyes that can see through the mist.


    ��Have you discovered Momochi Zabuza��s location?�� �� Tsukihi inquired of the crow on her side, to which the crow replied, ��Yes, Tsukihi-san, but he doesn��t appear to have any intention of presenting himself too soon.��


    ��That��s understandable; if he reveals himself too soon, this coup may fail.�� Tsukihi said, then added after a pause, ��And did you manage to track the other one I requested you to? Terumi n��s Kunoichi named Mei.��


    ��Yes, she is directing subordinates to resist Momochi Zabuza��s followers, while a few other shinobi under her leadership are assisting in the evacuation of vige people,�� Itachi acknowledged.


    ��Alright, keep an eye on both Momochi Zabuza and Terumi Mei,�� Tsukihi stated after a moment��s thought. ��There��s no need to reveal yourself to any of them, and there��s no need to intervene in any of their battles or whatever they��re doing. I��m curious to see what the two of them can do. Which of the two candidates is more suited to be the next Mizukage?��


    ��


    �������� �C Itachi nodded, ��Okay,�� after a little pause.


    ��Also, did you manage to track Hoshigaki Kisame?�� Tsukihi inquired.


    ��No, he hasn��t made himself known until now, and no one appears to know where he is. Is it possible that he isn��t in Kirigakure?�� Itachi stated.


    ���� Is that correct? Okay, there��s no need to pay special attention to him; if you do find him, keep an eye on him for a while; if you don��t, there��s no problem; it doesn��t matter.�� �C Tsukihi said, then pondered, ��I hoped to bring Hoshigaki Kisame into Amatsukami since he is a trustworthy person, but it seemed unlikely today.�� Perhaps Obito has already recruited him into Akatsuki? And if he has, I don��t think anything less than Kotoamatsukami will be able to change his mind. Forget it��. �C Tsukihi abandoned her strategy and returned her attention to the different battles taking ce across Kirigakure.


    Munch Munch Chew, chew, chew


    Apart from shinobi battling and citizens being evacuated, there are signs of robberies in abandoned houses, closed shops, and kidnappings of young children and women. Tsukihi didn��t need to know who was responsible for the kidnapping of infants and women because they were the same individuals who had tried their luck on her but to be absolutely honest, Tsukihi couldn��t care less.


    Her gaze was drawn to the Mizukage Building in the distance, where she was waiting for the uproar to growrge enough for her to use it for the purpose she had devised.


    The perfect moment presented itself when she had finished eating the final Dango: ��It��s time.�� �C Tsukihi mumbled as she stuffed the pointed needles containing the Dango inside her shinobi bag, wore the crow-beaked mask over her face, and vanished from her position in an instant.


    Itachion the roof alsoextended his crowwings and flew away once Tsukihi had gone.


    ��


    Tsukihi, on the other hand, avoided all of the battlefields after disappearing from that roof, and quietly crept inside the Mizukage Building without being noticed.


    ��Damn it, someone��s already gotten to-��? Plop�� One of the Kiri ninjas protecting this area suddenly detected a shadow in front of him and decided to act, but before he could do anything, a dagger entered his chest, causing his cries toe to an abrupt halt, and he fell lifeless to the ground.


    Withdrawing the dagger and wiping the blood from the de, Tsukihi wondered aloud, ��Howe the perimeter defenseis so weak? What is Obito��s true intention?��


    Tsukihi proceeded deeper inside the Mizukage Structure, towards her goal, and soon she had examined the entire building, but there was no evidence of Mizukage or Obito, leaving Tsukihi to question, ��Is it possible that Obito has already left Kirigakure and taken Karatachi Yagura with him?Or has he not left but has something else nned?��


    ��Hmm, there��s still the underground floor���� Tsukihi reasonedand went to the Mizukage Building��s lowest level to look for indications of the two on the basement floor.


    There are a few underground floors of the Mizukage Building, ording to the information taken from the Anbu that Tsukihi dealt with a few days ago. Even the Anbu Kunoichi had no idea what was held there, but perhaps the Mizukage and Obito were there?


    ��However, where is the entry to the underground floor?��


    ��It appears that the entrance is hidden�� not that it matters���� �C Tsukihi mumbled and activated her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and she found the underground floor��s secret door almost instantly.


    Tsukihi entered the underground floor after opening the secret entrance. She searched the basement corridors for any sign of Mizukage or Obito.


    She examined the first two floors of the basement level and found nothing save a few disposable Anbu there, then she moved to the third floor and searched and discovered almost nothing until she got to a passageway on the deepest section of this level.


    A group of shinobi stood at the end of the corridor, guarding a solitary room.


    ��What are the numbers one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, and eight��?�� A solitary room guarded by eight shinobi? And all of this while a civil war is happening outside? Are Obito and Mizukage on the premises? He couldn��t be there, after all, there are so many shinobi on watch here that I don��t imagine he��d risk exposing himself to individuals he doesn��t trust. ��There has to be something else inside,�� Tsukihi concluded as she stared at the eight shinobi, Tsukihi��s eyes gleamed with a ferocious brightness. ��Since I couldn��t find the Mizukage, I figured I��d take advantage of the situation.��


    ��Genjutsu: Kokuangyo no Jutsu!�� ��Genjutsu: Kokuangyo no Jutsu!�� (Genjutsu: Jutsu of Infinite Darkness!)


    The eight shinobi��s eyesight was instantly filled with hallucinogenic ckness, and they could only see ck.


    Tsukihi raced out and began reaping their lives as soon as everyone��s eyes were darkened.


    ��W-what is this��?��


    <em>Puff�� Plop��</em>


    ��It went dark all of a sudden.��


    <em>Puff�� Plop��</em>


    ��What��s going on? Hey, someone, answer me! What��s going on?!��


    <em>Puff�� Plop��</em>


    <em>Plop�� Plop�� Plop�� Plop�� Plop��</em>


    Tsukihi shed the throats of the eight shinobi one by one, causing them to fall motionless to the ground.


    Tsukihi��s gaze focused on the gate in front of her after solving eight genin level guardians.


    Some form of Fuinjutsu was carved on the gate. The structure of the seal was rather intricate, and Tsukihi didn��t expect Kirigakure to be able to deploy it. ��It appears that even if the other great shinobi viges do not have the Uzumaki n��s legacy, they have left no stone unturned in their exploration of Fuinjutsu.�� �C Tsukihi reflected as she began researching the seal��s constructionto breach it.


    It took her less than 30 seconds to figure out the solution and break the seal.


    Click��


    The gate opened with a loud click, and Tsukihi eagerly walked in.


    She��s hoping for something spectacr, perhaps all of Kirigakure Ninjutsu? Or even arge sum of money, gold, silver, or other valuables must be present�� or maybe something better? Kirigakure��s treasure house should, after all, hold a significant amount of money as one of the five famous shinobi viges�� Tsukihi, on the other hand, has little hope, considering the plight of the town and the fact that Obito is actually exploiting it��


    Tsukihi entered the room with this optimism in her heart, but it appears that she hoped too much. ��Is this just a storage facility for weapons? Sigh, what more can I expect from a Shinobi Vige whose Kage has been reduced to a puppet in the hands of a mercenary organization��s leader?�� mumbled Tsukihi, disappointed.


    ��Perhaps Obito stole all the money and other resources? Isn��t this the only possibility? ��That jerk, I��m going to murder him when I find him!�� �C Tsukihi cursed quietly someone who was startled by the unexpected sneeze and couldn��t help but wonder, ��Is Kakashi still at my grave?�� ��It��s not like that��ll make a difference!��


    Anyway, let��s return to Tsukihi.


    ��But now that I��vee here, certainly I won��t go without taking something from here, right?�� �C Tsukihi made the decision and entered the collection library, inspecting the items held there.


    A big collection of swords may be seen in this room. Rows and rows of swords are ced on the racks, but Tsukihi can tell from a single nce that, except fora handful that isdecent, the rest are of considerably inferior quality than her Kusanagi Sword, the two pairs of dagger Oto and Kogarashi, or her Katana Shodai Kitetsu.


    So, without paying any interest on these lesser things, Tsukihi continued to scrutinize, hoping to find anything useful, until she reached the farthest reaches of the room, where her gaze fell on the rack�� ��Is that one of the mist��s seven swordsmen��s swords?��


    ��


    Tsukihi killed the eight guards outside the collection library��s gate.


    A whirling vortex developed, and Obito, disguised as Tobi, emerged from it.


    Tsukihi didn��t aware one of the eight genins was a parasite Zetsu Clone who utilized Narikawari no Jutsu when she ughtered them (Substitution Jutsu).


    And when Tsukihi murdered it, the information about an intruder inside the Mizukage Building was passed on to the original Zetsu, who informed Obito, who was prepared to carry out his Kirigakure annihtion n.


    Normally, Obito would be unconcerned with a couple of invaders, but because the seal on this gate was personally put by him, and because there is still time before the n begins, Obito decided to investigate the matter. ��Who knows, maybe I��ll uncover something interesting?�� �C Obito arrived here with this thought.


    When Obito noticed that there was an intruder inside the Collection Library, he quietly walked inside the wall and quietly observed the invader.


    ��Who is she, exactly?�� �C And what he saw was a woman dressed in ck with a crow mask on her face putting out her hand to take the remaining two swords left.


    ��Is she after that sword?�� he wondered as he sank under the dirt, only to emerge the next instant and extend out his hand to the woman��s back.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 651 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 398: Tsukihi vs Obito

    Chapter 398: Tsukihi vs Obito


    The disy stand in front of her is highly unique, and Tsukihi can tell it��s the stand for theSeven Swords of the Mist (Some of the greatest ninja swords are known across the shinobi world)stand based on the numberof grooves and their shapes.


    However, only one of the six grooves now has a sword, which is Hiramekarei, while the other six remain empty.


    ��Hiramekarei is here, Kubikiribocho is in the hands of Biwa Juzo, and if the intelligence is correct, Samehada is most likely in the hands of Momochi Zabuza, Kiba is in the hands of Kurosaki Raiga, who has most likely defected Kirigakure, but what about Shibuki, Nuibari, and Kabutowari?�� Tsukihi pondered, �� Are they truly missing, as reported, or are they being kept hidden by someone?��


    The Seven Swords of Mist have been passed down through the generations in Kirigakure, but after the end of thest shinobi war, when the Seven Swordsmen of Kirigakure came face to face with Might Duy, who fought all seven of them at once using the Hachimon Tonko no Jin (Eight Inner Gates Formation), four of the seven swordsmen died, which is likely the cause of the three swords�� disappearance.


    ��Well, I suppose I want to see what Hiramekarei can do�� it can store chakra and output it in various shapes, among other things�� so I think it��s a good sword if its awful shape is ignored,�� Tsukihi reasoned as she raised her hand to pick up Hiramekarei.


    But just as she was about to grasp Hiramekarei��s hilt, her hair tingled and her heart shivered as she felt a sudden threat, ��Huh? Is iting from this de that my senses are screaming of danger? No, that��s not conceivable; this sword isn��t sentient like the Samehada, which can only mean���� �C Tsukihi had obviously felt a sudden sucking forceing from behind her by the time she understood it.


    ��Is it Kamui?!�� Tsukihi noticed this right away and tried to flee, but she felt her body go numb, and her reflexes were also impacted, so she couldn��t go. ��Damn!�� she eximed.


    Kamui is a space-time Jutsu capable of distorting space; when someone is subjected to its effects, their body bes numb owing to spatial distortions, resulting in a lethargic feeling that is impossible to resist; as a result, it is extremely difficult to react when Kamui begins to act on them.


    This is also one of the reasons why fighting Kamui is so tough; only shinobi as quick and reflexive as Namikaze Minato, who is already ustomed to spatial distortions, can do so. Because even if there is no numbness or pain, a sudden dread of the strangeness generates unintended panic and a dy in reaction time, rendering people unable to react.


    Tsukihi is in a simr predicament right now.


    Normal people would die in this situation, but Tsukihi understands Kamui��s mechanism, so she calmed down and activated her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan right away.


    Although it is difficult to make hand and body movements due to the numbness created by the spatial distortion, it is a different story when Dojutsu is utilized, which does not require hand seals.


    ��Susano��o!��


    An arm erupted out of the Susano��o, and from it, a golden Chakra de extended outward, piercing through Obito, who was attempting to draw Tsukihi into the Kamui Space.


    Whoosh��!


    ��What��?�� �C Obito was taken aback by the abrupt turn of events.


    Obito felt his sneak attack was sessful because the woman was unable to react and was about to be swallowed by the spatial whirl; nevertheless, he did not expect such a drastic change to ur, even if he is used to the hazards of the Shinobi world. He��s also putting his hand on the woman��s back, therefore his hand isn��t in the Kamui dimension right now.


    The strike was so quick that Obito hardly had time to react and could only adjust his weight a little to avoid having his head sliced off.


    However, because his hand was entangled in Susanoo��s ribs, itwas cleft away from his body and could notpletely evade the golden chakra sword.


    ��Aaaarghhhh��!��


    Obito gripped his shoulder and sprang backward the next instant, blood-sttered.


    Plop��


    His shoulder dripped whitey fluid on the ground.


    Drip��


    ��Whew�� that was risky�� I thought I was going to die!�� �C Tsukihi exhaled deeply and slowly turned around, her gaze falling on the split arm thaty on the ground, before turning to face Obito, who stood not far away.


    ��Damn it, I missed it, huh?�� Tsukihi grumbled to herself as she channeled more energy into Susano��o.


    Her Susanoo was likewise improving with each passing second, progressing from a simple rib cage Susano��o to a half-body Susano��o that firmly protected her.


    ��Susano��o?�� Obito continued, a bewildered expression on his face,��Woman, are you a Kunoichi of the Uchiha n?��


    Obito had no idea the girl attempting to take the Hiramekarei was a Kunoichi from the Uchiha n, let alone that she possessed Mangekyou Sharingan and could use Susano��o, ��Wait! Susano��o?�� And the color in the intelligence is the same!��


    ��No, you��re Amatsukami��s Homusubi!�� �C Obito grumbled as he realized what had happened.


    Because the Mangekyou Sharingan is not sold in a street shop and not avable to just about anybody, and because no two users can have the same Chakra Color, it didn��t take Obito long to figure out that the woman in front of him is indeed Homusubi.


    ��I amsurprised when the legendary Homusubi turned out to be a woman; I had not expected this.�� �C Obito grinned.


    ��What��s the big deal?�� Tsukihi questioned ��Does it make a difference if I��m a manor a woman?�� �C Tsukihi snorted in annoyance, but the severity of her tone made it sound more like a provocation than an annoyance.


    ��Heh�� I suppose you are urate; it makes no difference whether you are a man or a woman; what matters is that you are a member of Amatsukami, and I am a member of Akatsuki; thus, because you have personallye here, I believe I will kill you and steal your eyes.�� �C Obito responded, amused, that he would not pass up such an asion.


    Obito doesn��t care about getting Homusubi��s eyes; what matters to him is getting intelligence on Amatsukami, and now that Homusubi has materialized in front of him, and she appears to be the only member of Amatsukami nearby, it��s only natural for him to take advantage of the circumstance.


    Tsukihi stamped on Obito��s split arm and asked, arrogantly, ��But the question is�� can you aplish it?��


    Obito said, tilting his head to the side. ��I��ll let you know when I��m finished with you.�� �C And the next thing he knew, he was sprinting towards Tsukihi at full speed.


    Tsukihi wouldn��t dare to be reckless in front of Obito; her eyes were constantly rotating, collecting Obito��s every action. Tsukihi��s advantage is that she understands Kamui very well. However, because she understands Kamui so well, she also recognizes that Kamui is a very deadly Dojutsu.


    Obito��s speed was incredible, and he stood in front of Tsukihi in the blink of an eye. However, when Obito noticed that Tsukihi��s stance remained the same, Obito realized he needed to employ more than simply Kamui.


    Kunai!


    Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish


    One after the other, Kunai emerged out of the hole in Obito��s swirl mask, each with an Exploding Tag attached to it.


    Boom Boom, boom, boom, boom


    When the dust settled after the Kunai collided with the Susano��o, it revealed an undamaged Susano��o with Obito still heading towards Tsukihi.


    ��Tch�� Didn��t work at all, did it?�� �C Obito irritatedly clicked his tongue.


    ��Yup, that��s not going to work�� and neither is this!�� �C Tsukihi said as she jumped skyward; the next moment, another Obito came from the ground underneath her; but, because Tsukihi was in mid-air, this second Obito was unable to exploit Susano��o��s half-body vulnerability.


    ��Now, give it a shot!�� �C She murmured, extending two Chakra swords from her Susano��o, one going towards the Obito who had appeared out of the earth, the other rushing towards the Obito who was standing on the ground.


    Whiish�� Whiish��


    Poof��


    The one on the opposite side exploded, while the one that appeared out of the ground turned intangible, allowing the Chakra de to pass through him and jump backward once more.


    ��It��s pointless.�� �C Obito dered.


    ��We��ll have a look at it!�� �C Tsukihi wondered aloud, ��How can Ipel him into tangibility?��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 652 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 400: The End!

    Chapter 400: The End!


    The Kunai thrown by Tsukihi passed right through him. It did not even touch him but caused arge explosion on the other side of the room.


    Although this meaningless resistance was in vain, however, Tsukihi continued, the reason being that Tsukihi wants to cover the area behind Obito��s back in smoke such that Obito does not notice what is behind him.


    And Tsukihi��s n was working, Obito did not care about the meaningless struggle, he kept walking forward step by step�� he was rather amused at this meaningless resistance and knew that Homusubi wouldn��t be able to continue this much longer, with a chuckle he asked, ��Why struggle in such an unsightly manner? Why not ept your fate already? You know that you have no hope of winning. If you choose to surrender and divulge all the information about Amatsukami on your own ord I can think about letting you live.��


    Tsukihi snorted coldly, ��Dream on! As if I would betray Amatsukami to the likes of you.��


    Obito said, ��You sure are a stubborn one, aren��t you?��


    ��Think whatever you please���� Tsukihi said as she threw another pair of Shuriken.


    ��Sigh, and here I thought that you would be a bit more smart�� Well, I suppose that despite all your idiocy, your tenacity is at leastmendable, if only you had more brain, you would have been a real threat���� �C Obito said and lifted his only hand.


    By now Tsukihi��s back was already against the wall, and her ragged breathing showed that she was extremely nervous about what��s about toe, she had one Kunai in her hand and it was thest one, aside from this there are no more weapons in her arsenal, and she was waving this Kunai towards Obito as an instinctual counterattack��


    sh��


    The hand waving the Kunai phased through Obito, but it still did not do any damage, and just when Tsukihi was about to wave the Kunai again her wrist was held by Obito.


    Using this opportunity when Obito is no longer intangible, Tsukihi wanted to use her knee to smash Obito��s family jewels as the pain in the balls is the greatest pain, but it seemed that Obito saw through her attempt and used his own knee to block that damage.


    ��Tch�� And here I thought that I could have killed you by smashing them.�� �C Tsukihi cursed in annoyance.


    ��Nice try���� �C said Obito with a chuckle, then continued with a gloomy tone, ��But this is where it all ends.�� �C instantly a tree vine extended out of his sleeve and coiled around Tsukihi��s arm. Vines also grew from the ground and started to coil around Tsukihi��s both legs, restricting her movements, they became stronger and stronger and tighter and tighter, to such an extent that Tsukihi couldn��t break these vines even if she used all her strength.


    ��Let go of me you brute!�� �C Tsukihi cursed in an embarrassed tone.


    ��I��ll think about what to do with you after the matter here is settled, but I guess I want to at least see your face�� An Uchiha Kunoichi who has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, I am curious as to who exactly are you?�� �C said Obito as he reached out for Tsukihi��s crow-beaked mask.


    ��No�� you can��t, please�� you can��t see my face, please�� don��t!�� �C eximed Tsukihi in a panic.


    Obito said with a chuckle, ��Oh, resisting to show your face to such an extent? Now I am more curious�� who exactly is Homusubi?��


    Tsukihi shook her head, ��Please don��t, haven��t you heard that curiosity kills a cat?!��


    ��Fear not, this cat is hard to kill.�� �C said Obito and started removing the mask.


    ��Please, don��t!�� �C eximed Tsukihi in a panicked voice and tried not to let Obito take off her mask.


    ��Damn right, do it Obito, take off my mask�� this is the moment I have been waiting for�� the moment you see my face, you will be overwhelmed emotionally�� and that would be the moment you will show weakness, and I am going to use that weakness!�� �C thought Tsukihi as she prepared herself for the counter-attack.


    This was the moment, Obito removed the mask, ��Hmm�� let��s see�� you are����!�� �C however, his words came to a sudden halt and he couldn��t continue any further�� This is because the face he saw is not something he can ever forget in his life��


    Straight brown hair up to chin-length bob that frames her face, those kind brown eyes, two rectangr purple marking on either side of her cheek for extra cuteness�� this woman is none other than, ��Rin��!��


    In shock, Obito staggered a few steps backward, fear, nervousness, denial, hope, all kinds of emotions erratically raged inside his mind��


    ��Rin�� �C repeated Obito again.


    ��Rin�� how but�� I saw Rin, no�� how�� no�� it��s a Genjutsu�� no�� it��s not a Genjutsu�� but how�� how is it possible�� no�� no, it��s a Genjutsu�� it has to be�� no�� it isn��t�� but it has to be, but �� how can she�� no�� no��. alive? she is dead�� yes I saw her�� dead alive�� alive dead�� no �� killed by Kakashi�� no how can she�� be�� be alive�� she�� she died�� Kakashi�� Rin�� is it�� is it possible�� no I saw her�� dead�� no���� was all he could mutter.


    There was a significant change in his ocr power but he didn��t realize all these things because of his unstable emotional state.


    His emotional state was so erratic that both his Sharingan were spinning too rapidly, even the normal three tomoe Sharingan in his other eye that isn��t his was spinning as if the very next moment it will evolve into a Mangekyou Sharingan��


    In fact, even his intangibility was deactivated and he clutched his head in panic.


    sh��!


    It was at this moment a Chakra de was shed using <em>Hiramekarei</em> behind his back and it chopped off the head of his torso, killing him effectively.


    <em>Amaterasu!</em>


    The very next moment, ck mes appeared all over his torso burning his torso entirely.


    And with this Uchiha Obito died.


    ��Tsukihi-san, are you alright?�� �C Itachi who long since emerged behind Obito but was concealing himself by suppressing his chakra now asked Tsukihi whose face transformed back into her.


    Tsukihi nodded ����hmm, I am alright.�� �C Tsukihi said and broke the tree branches very easily.


    Itachi nodded and looked at Obito��s head, ��But still, I never expected that he would be an Uchiha too, not to mention Uchiha Obito whose Sharingan is with Kakashi-san.��


    Tsukihi said nothing and plucked out a new pair of Mangekyou Sharingan out of Obito��s eyes and sealed it inside a small nutrition tank to keep them fresh, then she extracted all the intelligence from Obito��s memories where Akatsuki��s current base is, and after doing so she burned his head to nothingness.


    Uchiha Obito was now gone permanently.


    And from Obito��s memories, Tsukihi was sure that Nagato has still not recovered from the Hashirama Cell Transntation so this is the best opportunity to kill Nagato and the rest of the Akatsuki too, so without wasting even a single second she exined everything to Itachi and the two together left Kirigakure without caring about the ongoing civil war in Kirigakure that would ultimately destroy this vige.


    After leaving Kirigakure, the two secretly passed the information to the top brass of all the viges and then together with Amatsukami destroyed Akatsuki down for good.


    Nagato��s Rinnegan was also taken by Kuroto, nobody was able to oppose that, given that his strength is now the strongest.


    Zetsu was the only one left, but he too was sealed inside a small moon created by Yama.


    Obito dead, Nagato dead, Zetsu sealed, and with no one to revive Madara anymore, Akatsuki was finished�� no one to collect Bijuu anymore, with this Amatsukami also disappeared, and the Shinobi World was at peace.


    At some point in time, Kuroto secretly found theke to the moon, there he with his superior strength subdued Toneri and also gained the giant Tenseigan with which now he was unbeatable in the entire Shinobi World.


    And then in the next few years, he secretlypleted the next few clones and secretly assimted them into himself, and secretly became the strongest being on this, even secretly stronger than Kaguya and Rikudo Sennin.


    Then he also married Yui who had also awakened God��s eye upon eating the Chakra Pills Kuroto made from the Otsutsuki Members who at some point came to earth and were mercilessly ughtered by Kuroto.


    There was even a very big battle against Otsutsuki Isshiki, but that too resulted in Kuroto��s win.


    With nothing more left in this Shinobi World, Kuroto and Yui now traveled to differents and absorbed natural energy from them in the form of Chakra Fruits, to be stronger and stronger.


    There were also some cosmic wars against the Otsutsuki n, but that too lost against the might of the greatest Shinobi in the World.


    The End!


    ��


    ��


    ��


    It was nice tranting this story, and I thank all the readers for their kind support!


    Good Bye Everyone!


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 654 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter : 400.1 - ‘Afterword’

    Chapter : 400.1 �C ��Afterword��


    <strong>Trantor��s Note:</strong> h h h�� yada yada yada��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    Okay, the previous chapter was just a joke, and that��s not how the story ends. I wrote that out of frustration for being unable to write the Tsukihi vs Obito fight. The damn Kamui is too much of a hack, no wonder Kishimoto-sensei took it away from Obito, else Obito would have been undefeatable even by the most powerful Jutsu.


    Sigh anyway, let��s get started������������


    .


    ��


    ����


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Tsukihi threw a Kunai that sailed right through him. It didn��t even get close to touching him, but it did generate a huge explosion on the other side of the room.


    Tsukihi persevered despite the futility of her struggle, since she wishes to cover the area behind Obito��s back in smoke so that Obito does not realise what is behind him.


    And Tsukihi��s n was working; Obito was unconcerned with the futile struggle and continued to walk ahead, step by step�� With a chuckle, he remarked, ��Why struggle in such an unattractive manner?�� he was very amused by this meaningless effort and knew that Homusubi wouldn��t be able to continue much longer. �� Why don��t you just ept your fate? You are well aware that you have no chance of winning. I can consider letting you live if you choose to surrender and reveal all of the information about Amatsukami on your own volition.��


    Tsukihi let out a frigid snort. ��Keep dreaming! As if I��d betray Amatsukami in front of people like you.��


    ��You definitely are a stubborn one, aren��t you?�� Obito asked.


    Tsukihi muttered as she threw another pair of Shuriken, ��Think whatever you want����


    ��Sigh, and here I was hoping you��d be a little smarter�� Well, I suppose your tenacity is at leastudable, if only you had more brains, you could have been a true threat���� �C Obito muttered, lifting his lone hand.


    ��That��s right��Continue to get closer..��. As she lurched backward, Tsukihi thought to herself, ��The closer you get to me, the closer you get to your first death.�� It didn��t take long for her back to be against the wall, and her ragged breathing revealed that she was terrified of what was about to happen; she only had one Kunai in her hand, and it was thest one; she had no other weapons in her bag. ��But I still have to buy a little more time���� Tsukihi reasoned as she began to wave this Kunai at Obito in an instinctive retaliation��


    sh��


    Tsukihi��s hand waving the Kunai phased through Obito, but it did no damage, and just as she was going to wave the Kunai again, Obito grabbed her wrist.


    Tsukihi wanted to smash Obito��s family jewels with her knee now that Obito is no longer intangible, as the agony in the balls is the worst physical pain in the universe, but Obito appeared to see through her n and used his own knee to protect his family jewels.


    ��Tch�� And here I was thinking that by destroying them, I may have killed you.�� �C Tsukihi grumbled angrily.


    ��Nice try���� chuckled Obito, before continuing in a mncholy tone, ��But this is where it all ends.�� �C a tree vine grew from his sleeve and wrapped itself around Tsukihi��s arm. Vines erupted from the ground and began to wrap around Tsukihi��s both legs, restricting her movements; they became stronger and stronger, tighter and tighter, to the point where Tsukihi couldn��t break them even with all of her effort.


    ��You beast, let off of me!�� �C Tsukihi cursed like a hapless maiden, attempting to release herself from the shackles.


    ��Come on, there��s no use in putting so much effort into it; you��re not going to be able to break free from these vines anyway. It would be prudent for you to remember that the more you resist, the tighter these vines will be, and the sooner you will perish.�� �C Obito forewarned.Tsukihi��s battle came to a halt as she listened to Obito��s remarks, and Obito nodded, ��See? Is cooperating really so difficult? Now that you��ve been apprehended, I can get some information on Amatsukami, but I suppose that will have to wait until the situation in Kirigakure is resolved.�� He continued after a brief pause, ��But I suppose I should at least take a picture of your face�� The Mangekyou Sharingan was awakened by a Uchiha Kunoichi�� Who exactly are you?I have beenwondering for quite a while.�� As he reached for Tsukihi��s crow-beaked mask, Obito muttered.


    ��No�� no�� no�� no�� no�� no�� no�� no�� no�� no�� no�� no�� no�� Tsukihi shouted in a panic, you can��t see my face, please�� don��t!��


    ��And why not?�� Obito inquired, frowning.


    ��Be�� because���� Tsukihi blushed as she moved her face to the side.


    ��Because?�� Obito inquired.


    ��Because that��s sexual harassment, and if you sexually harass me, I��ll never be able to marry someone!�� Tsukihi shouted vehemently.


    After Tsukihi��s exmation, there was an unpleasant stillness in the room.


    ��Uh���� �C even Obito was stumped; after a little pause, he burst outughing, ��Hahaha��. you are funny�� Now I��m much more intrigued.��


    ��No, you can��t,�� Tsukihi answered, shaking her head. ��You��d never be forgiven by Kami-sama!��


    ��Don��t worry, Kami-sama wouldn��t mind if I satisfied my curiosity and saw your face,�� Obito replied with a chuckle.


    ��Please don��t,�� Tsukihi said, shaking her head. ��Haven��t you heard that curiosity kills a cat?��


    ��Don��t worry, this cat is exceedingly difficult to kill.�� �C Obito murmured as he began to remove the mask.


    ��And that��s exactly the problem, this cat is really, really hard to kill���� Tsukihi grumbles inwardly. ��As a result, I had to make a lot of preparations in order to be able to kill this cat!�� However, she continued to perform on the outside. ��Please don��t!��shouted Tsukihi, scared, as she sought to keep Obito from removing her mask.


    Obito, on the other hand, appeared unconvinced and removed Tsukihi��s ck crow-beaked mask.


    Obito was speechless when he saw the person inside and could only remark, ��Uh�� I didn��t expect you to be an�� No wonder�� you didn��t want����


    Inside the mask, he saw the face of an�� Okame.


    Tsukihi let out a sigh. ��Just murder me����


    ��Well, don��t worry,�� Obito remarked, shaking his head, ��it doesn��t really bother me what you look like, I was just a little shocked, anyway, I��ll murder you after I extract intelligence from Amatsukami.��


    ��Do whatever you want���� �C Tsukihi replied despondently as if she had lost all hope in her life; all she could think was, ��That��s as much time as I could buy you original�� Now, it��s all up to you whether we kill Obito here or not.��


    Obito remained silent and switched on his Kamui.


    A spatial distortion point urred when Obito activated Kamui.


    The whirlpool-like spatial distortion drew everything inside it in, causing Tsukihi��s body to be deformed as well.


    ��Big mistake!�� she eximed as her body was going to be dragged into the Kamui dimension. Obito was startled by a few icy remarks, and his instincts alerted him that he was in danger, but it appeared that it was toote.


    The next thing Obito knew, he was drowned in a series of extremelyrge explosions that shook the entire Mizukage Building. The floor glowed in silver light, restricting his physical movement, the walls all around him were covered in red mes, and the next thing he knew, he was drowned in a series of extremelyrge explosions that shook the entire Mizukage Building.


    Boom�� Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom BOOOOMs��


    ��


    POV Change.


    Let��s take a step back for a moment.


    ��Thank goodness my Clone was able to buy me enough time���� Tsukihi thought as she saw Obito drag her clone into Kamui��s dimension while she continued to weave hand signs. ��I have to finish the preparations too�� this seal isplete����


    ��Fuinjutsu Trap!��


    Obito and Tsukihi Clone were instantly confined to another reality by a seal that appeared on the floor.


    ��Uchiha Kaenjin�� (Uchiha me Formation!) �C A crimson me barrier appeared across the entire floor the next minute, ensuring that any iing damage is contained within the me structure.


    ��And now for the final act���� mumbled Tsukihi as she smacked her hand on the floor after weaving the hand signs.


    ��Ninpou: Kuchiyose: Mugen Gojo Kibaku Fuda no Jutsu!�� (Ninja Art: Summoning Jutsu: Infinite Multiplying Explosive Tags Explosion Technique)


    (p.s. I realize this Jutsu probably has a bad name, but I couldn��te up with a better one.)


    The half-absorbed Clone inside the Kamui dimension was separated into numerous explosive tags by her action, which burst one after another, generating a chain of explosions.


    ��At the very least, this should kill him���� Tsukihi reasoned.


    Her strategy was simple: she used her Clone Body to distract Obito long enough for the original to finish her preparations.


    The clone isn��t just a shadow clone; it��s a clone made up of explosive tags and a few unique Summoning tags concealed inside that would work with Tsukihi��s Jutsu.


    Clone��s half body detonated as soon as it was pulled within the Kamui space. Explosive tags detonated along with the clone, but the summoning tags buried inside the clone worked as a portal to summon more and more Explosive Tags, which continued to detonate.


    Obito will be drowned by these explosions.


    Normally, these explosions would not harm him, but because half of Tsukihi��s clone body was in the Kamui dimension and the other half was still in this dimension, the explosive tags were summoned on both dimensions at the same time, causing explosions to ur not only in this dimension but also in the Kamui dimension.


    Now Obito is trapped, if he turns intangible, the explosions in the Kamui dimension would kill him.


    If he does not make himself intangible, he will be killed by the explosions that ur in this dimension.


    And the good news is that the explosions will continue until Tsukihi has used up all the explosive tags, which is a significant number, albeit not as enormous as Konan��s 6 billion. As a result, even the intangibility time constraint of 5 minutes is useless in this case, as explosions are urring in both dimensions.


    Obito is unable to run normally due to the Fuinjutsu trap, which has trapped him inside a unique realm. The red mes of the Uchiha me Formation are also present as a precaution to keep Obito trapped inside the Fuinjutsu trap and prevent him from escaping. He also can��t phase through matter because he can��t turn intangible.


    He can��t teleport, either, because teleporting necessitates manifesting himself, and manifesting himself exposes him to explosives.


    As a result, he is left with only one choice for saving his life: using Izanagi to alter the reality of his death.


    That is precisely Tsukihi��s intention��


    ��In this circumstance, he��ll have no choice but to utilize Izanagi to survive, and once he does, I��ll kill him for good with the second preparation,�� Tsukihi reasoned as she covered her left eye with her palm.


    This method of killing Obito was devised from two methods Konan used in an attempt to kill Obito: the first was to transfer arge number of Exploding Tags inside the Kamui Dimension when Obito attempted to use Kamui; this was a suicide method, but it was effective; it did not kill Obito because he managed to push Konan away, but it did injure him.


    The second technique was the Paper Person of God Technique, which did kill Obito but was altered by Obito��s use of Izanagi, which Konan was unprepared for but Tsukihi is.


    Tsukihi grumbled, ��Heh�� already used Izanagi?!?�� as she watched Obito��s Chakra fade away.


    She then began weaving hand signs, and Golden mes of Oshihomimi erupted all over the room, forming a golden sea of fire that engulfed the entire floor in burning golden mes.


    ��Nowe forth���� Tsukihi grumbled as this preparation waspleted. ��I��m going to put an end to your life right now!��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 655 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 401: Yagura Awakens

    Chapter 401: Yagura Awakens


    The dazzling golden mes of Oshihomimi lit the original gloomy underground floor in a brilliantly scorching light.


    The majority of this underground floor has started to melt in the face of these golden mes, the metals used in the swords turned into moltenva, the walls started to melt and deform, wood burned into dust, corpses of shinobi were burnt to cinders, it felt as if nothing could survive or maybe, nothing except for Hiramekarei could survive this scorching mes�� making the scene look like a burning hell.


    And in the center of this burning hell, at the ce where these mes were most intense, at the point where the temperature was the highest and most unbearable; stood Tsukihi while holding the pair of short swords in both of her hands.


    But she was not affected by the heat of these mes, the headband that previously tied her hair into a long ponytail was cut off at some point in the middle of the battle, as such her beautiful long ck hair was now drifting in the scorching heatwaves.


    The golden mes around did not harm her, rather they covered everything around protecting her as if these mes were armor, or better yet part of herself�� the mes act upon hermands, and she bathed in these golden mes looking like a true goddess of fire.


    But this goddess of fire currently had a frowned expression on her face, she was waiting�� waiting for him to reappear�� ��How long is he going to take?�� �C muttered Tsukihi thoughtfully.


    Because she, herself has not mastered Izanagi, therefore, Tsukihi��s understanding of this Kinjutsu is limited to her impression from the previous life, therefore, her tactics are designed while keeping all this information in mind.


    Izanagi is based on Rikudo Sennin��s ��Creation of all Things Technique��, with this Dojutsu a user can cast a Genjutsu on the reality itself. Izanagi allows the user control over what is real and what is not real for as long as Izanagi is active. Therefore, this Dojutsu is even capable of changing the reality of death into a Genjutsu.


    It was said that the power of both Uchiha and Senju is required to be able to use Izanagi, whether this information is correct or not is unknown because there were several instances in the Naruto story where a few Uchiha were able to use Izanagi without Senju power, Madara is one such example.


    Anyway, Obito has both Uchiha and Senju powers, coupled with Madara��s teachings, as such he is perfectly capable of using Izanagi and based on her impression of Sasuke and Danzo��s battle, Tsukihi believes that Obito will be resurrected somewhere close by.


    This is the reason why she has used Uchiha me Formation as a barrier, and Enton: Oshihomimi, to cover the entire floor in a sea of fire. So that, the moment Obito reappears, he will be engulfed by the sea of golden fire and be burnt to death, this way, he will be dead for the second time and will be forced to use Izanagi again if he wants to survive. The only thing is, this time he will have to use his Mangekyou Sharingan to case Izanagi, and once he does so, he won��t be able to use Kamui anymore.


    ��Come on Obito�� reappear���� �C was the only thought in Tsukihi��s mind as she observed all her surroundings carefully.


    But no matter how long she waited, a few seconds, a minute, and a few more minutes passed but there was no sign of Obito reappearing.


    This made Tsukihi frown, ��Is it possible that he did not use Izanagi?�� was a momentary thought, but she quickly denied this idea, because Tsukihi did sense Obito��s Chakra vanishing suddenly. It is possible that Obito transferred himself to the Kamui dimension instead of using Izanagi at that moment, but Tsukihi doesn��t think that Obito was in the position to be able to do so.


    So the only possibility is, ��Tch�� he ran away�� huh?�� �C Tsukihi concluded.


    At this moment she also realized her mistake. Someone with a good degree of control over both Uchiha and Senju��s power can extend the time limit of Izanagi.


    Just because Shimura Danzo was only capable of using one Sharingan for one minute of Izanagi, doesn��t necessarily mean that the same case applies to Obito.


    A genin can barely use a B-ss Katon Jutsu and it won��t even burn a Jonin, but the same B-ss Katon Jutsu when used by the likes of Uchiha Madara, the level of power it disys is so superior that even a group of Jonins won��t be able to resist it.


    And at the end of the day, Izanagi too is a Jutsu, it may be a Kinjutsu, but a Jutsu nheless, and simr to all Jutsu, Izanagi disy different levels of powers in the hand of different people.


    Shimura Danzo is a non-Uchiha and non-Senju. He had both the powers of the Uchiha n and Senju n transnted into him, as a result, the extent of Izanagi used by him is limited to only 1 minute per Sharingan, but the same is not the case with Madara.


    Madara with just his Uchiha power alone managed to suspend his Izanagi for a very long time, as such he managed to fool not only Shodaime Hokage but also Nidaime Hokage. It must not be forgotten that Nidaime Hokage is one of the best sensor-nin and yet he couldn��t sense anything, even when he collected Madara��s corpse for research and experimentation.


    From these two instances alone, it can be judged that Izanagi used by different people can disy different levels of effects, the time dy of resurrections, or the ce at which the caster is resurrected can also be different.


    To what extent the effects of Izanagi cast by Obito are disyed can not be judged by Tsukihi, but based on the battle between Konan and Obito in the canon, he was able to stretch it for at least five minutes or more.


    So, it won��t be wrong to assume that Obito is not dead yet, and has either extended his resurrection time to arge interval or, he has resurrected himself but the ce of his resurrection is probably not this ce but a different ce or maybe a different dimension altogether.


    In short, Obito ran away�� in better words, he withdrew upon realizing that he has no chance of winning this battle, as a result, this battle remained unconcluded.


    Understanding this Tsuki can��t help but sigh.


    She is really tired now; it was only adrenalin keeping her on edge and ready for battle but now that Obito is no longer here tiredness has taken over.


    Even if it is her, she is feeling very tired right now.


    Using Susano��o for such a long battle, consuming chakra while using Hiramekarei, then consuming half of her chakra in the clone, further chakra consumption by the Dojutsu of her left Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan that is Yaoyorozu, she used to augment the physical aspects of both the clone and Susano��o. Then further use of Fuinjutsu Trap, Uchiha me Formation, Infinite Multiplying Explosive Tags Explosion Technique to kill Obito has taken much of her Chakra.


    And that��s not all, she further used the Golden mes of Oshihomimi to cover the entire underground floor to kill respawned Obito, which again caused heavy chakra consumption and drained whatever was left in her.


    Normally, Chakra is not an issue for her, but because currently, she can��t use Ryuumyaku��s Chakra due to certain reasons, as such, even if it is her, she is really exhausted right now.


    ��Cough���� After a light cough, Tsukihi looked at the sea of fire in front of her, and only one thought was running through her mind, ��Perhaps only by using Izanami on Obito can the threat posed by him be resolved.��


    ��


    Somewhere in Kirigakure.


    At the moment when Tsukihi killed Obito, Yondaime Mizukage who was sitting inside this cave suddenly opened his eyes.


    What��s different about his pink eyes this time is that they are not dull or lifeless, but they are bright and alive, at the same time burning with anger and frustration.


    ��Damn it!�� Aside from the burning anger reflected in his eyes, feelings of shame surged from his heart, guilt started to breed his thoughts, and a great deal of frustration was clearly evident on his face.


    Undoubtedly, the moment Obito was killed by Tsukihi, the same moment, Yondaime Mizukage, who was under Obito��s control managed to release himself from the Genjutsu.


    Although he was in a Genjutsu and became nothing more than a puppet in Obito��s hand, even then, he is perfectly aware of all the actions he did or better yet all the actions Obito made him do while he was being manipted.


    It brings great shame upon himself when he thinks that he the Mizukage, who has sworn to protect his vige, became nothing more than a puppet in the hands of a criminal. He could only watch his vige on the path of ruin, helpless to do anything about it.


    The anger for that masked Uchiha and the anger upon himself spread in his chest, and the desire for revenge filled his mind�� but he had to restrain himself, and calmed his angered emotions ��Firstes vige, everything elsees after that���� was the only thought raging in his mind.


    Yagura picked up his club with unevenly sized hooks on both ends and quickly walked out of this secret cave. He knew that the vige is amidst a civil war, and as the Mizukage he has to stop his vige from being destroyed.


    ��Thank goodness that I regained consciousness at the right opportunity, else he would have used the Sanbi sealed inside me to destroy the entire vige.�� �C Yagura can��t help but think as he ran out of the cave.


    Obito��s n for Kirigakure was simple.


    He had already taken out Yagura from the vige, and with that, he nned to use the two sides to kill each other for as long as possible.


    Having Samehada in the hands of Momochi Zabuza made his strength around the same level as Terumi Mei, and with Mei��s character, she will definitely protect the vige to herst breath.


    Since the Mizukage is not in the vige, so the two sides will have to continue their fights, one in search of Mizukage so that they can kill him�� and the second side so that they can protect the vige.


    Of course, Zetsu Clones will be used to fuel the fire, and when the opportunity is right, and everyone is exhausted Obito will make his move on Kirigakure.


    Yagura, himself willpletely destroy Kirigakure just like he wanted to use Rin to destroy Konoha, and this will be Obito��s revenge upon Kirigakure and Yagura for using Rin. For this reason, Obito also made sure that Yagura can see everything he is doing to Kirigakure because only then will he understand the Pain that Rin experienced when she became a puppet in the hands of Kirigakure.


    Of course, Yagura doesn��t know all this, but he does know that Obito wanted to use the Sanbi sealed inside him to destroy Kirigakure.


    But it seems Obito��s n failed, and now Yagura has the opportunity to stop the ongoing civil war in Kirigakure.


    Just as Yondaime Mizukage walked out of the secret room, he encountered three people, and they are none other than Hoshigaki Kisame, Chinoike Mageta, and Kaguya Takashi, the three new recruits of the Akatsuki Organization.


    Seeing Mizukage hurriedlying out of the room, all three thought, ��Is it finally time?��, and asked, ��Are you going to make your move Tobi?��


    Obviously, these three are unaware that the Mizukage standing before them is no longer being controlled by Tobi.


    Even if had controlled his anger, and even he tried to be rational, when he saw the faces of these three anger burned in his heart, and only one cold word came out of his mouth, ��Die!��


    Mageta of the Chinoike n instantly realized that something is wrong here, ��Be careful you two, he is no longer being controlled by Tobi!��


    Mageta��s words were more than enough of a warning, and the three instantly acted, the intentions were obviously to subdue the Mizukage.


    ��Die!�� �C Mizukage said coldly, and instantly used his Suiton Jutsu, <em>��Suiton: Mizukagami no Jutsu!�� </em>(Water Style: Aqua Mirror Jutsu!).


    Instantly, a water mirror appeared in front of him, and Yagura used his club to tilt it down, then very next moment, three identical figures of Mageta and Takashi appeared out of the water mirror and rushed towards the three.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 656 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 402: Yaguras Bijuu Awakens

    Chapter 402: Yagura��s Bijuu Awakens


    Looking at the exact copy of themselvesing towards them, the expression on the faces of Kisame, Mageta, and Takashi were serious.


    As elite shinobi working in the Anbu for quite a while now, they understand that Aqua Mirror Jutsu used by the Mizukage is no simple Jutsu, as long as the Chakra supply is maintained this Jutsu is extremely hard to beat.


    Not only are the reflective copies capable of showing the exact same level of strength as their originals, but they are also capable of copying the Kekkei Genkai of all the copies to the level of absolute perfection.


    As such dealing with this Jutsu is extremely hard, especially when the user of this Jutsu is a Jinchuriki.


    Kisame��s Clone collided with Kisame.


    Mageta��s Clone collided with Mageta.


    Takashi��s Clone collided with Takashi


    Loud Muffled sounds of bones colliding, sounds of metal collision, water, and blood crashing could be heard.


    Repelled by their own reflections, Kisame, Mageta, and Takashi jumped backward and were ready to continue the battle.


    ��Say Mageta-kun�� you are from Chinoike n, are you not? So, is it not possible for you to perform the same Jutsu but using blood as a medium instead of Water?�� �C Kisame asked Mageta.


    Mageta had a thoughtful look on his face, ��Hmm, that certainly is a nice idea, I suppose I can give it a try in the future, but not now while fighting the Mizukage�� although I am certain this Jutsu��s limitation is the amount of light present in the surrounding, and considering that today is the moonless night, so this Jutsu used by Mizukage is not at its full power����


    Takashi said, ��Which means defeating these reflective copies wouldn��t be so difficult����


    Yagura scolded the three individuals, ��Kisame, as a shinobi born and raised in Kirigakure, someone as loyal as you to have betrayed the vige to the likes of Akatsuki! Do you have no shame? Or is it that your loyalty to the vige was a lie all along?��


    Yagura is not only angry at them but he is also shocked, especially at Kisame�� he is really sad and angered that someone as loyal as Kisame would betray the vige and take refuge in Akatsuki Organization so easily.


    Kisame said with a mncholic smile, ��I have long sincee to understand that this world is filled with lies�� someone from Akatsuki vowed to create a world that is not filled with lies, as such I chose the Akatsuki over the vige.��


    ��Is that so? In that case, I have nothing more to say to you Kisame. And what about you Takashi? Did you believe the words of that guy so easily? Your life being spared had nothing to do with him or the Akatsuki�� I spared you of my own intention, I had hoped that you could be an asset to the vige, but now I think that was a mistake�� Are you not ashamed of yourself?�� �C Yagura questioned Takashi.


    Takashi was silent when faced with Mizukage��s questioning, he was indeed a bit ashamed, but he knows that he doesn��t have much longer to live. As thest member of the Kaguya n, he does not want the n to just up and vanish in the annals of history�� Akatsuki has promised him a cure, and he has had several talks with Tobi, therefore, his mind has already been made up, ��I do not care for this vige, never have and never will����


    ��So that��s your answer huh?�� �C Yagura said with a bit of sadness, then continued with his previous angered tone, ��In that case, both of you will die as the traitors!��


    And the next instant, he along with the three reflections rushed towards the three Akatsuki recruits.


    ��


    In Kirigakure.


    While fending off the attacks from a traitor shinobi, Ao looked at the Mizukage Building not far away with a serious expression.


    After a while, he turned to Mei who was fighting against several shinobi not far from him, and said, ��There are still no signs of any activity from the Mizukage-sama, and with how the battle is going on, the situation in our side seems a bit disadvantageous.��


    ��How did the situation turn out like this? Last I checked, Momochi Zabuza did not have so many supporters under him�� so what just happened in such a short period of time?!�� �C Mei can��t help but frown, she has started to sense that more than just Momochi Zabuza is involved in this Coup d����tat.


    Ao said, ��Even I am not sure�� but if this continues, we will never be able to check the situation of Mizukage-sama as we intended to do.��


    The objective of the people led by Mei is to verify the situation of Mizukage, they want to use this chaos to their advantage to do so.


    Terumi sighed helplessly when she remembered her past discussion with the Elders of Kirigakure.


    She also realizes that this Coup d����tat started by Momochi Zabuza is a good opportunity to verify the condition of the Mizukage, but Mizukage doesn��t seem to have any intention to make his appearance, and when she sees the shinobi of Kirigakure fighting and killing each other, she doesn��t really feel good about it.


    After melting another shinobi with her Vapor Style, Mei asked Ao, ��Where is Momochi Zabuza? Why is it that he hasn��t appeared until now?��


    Ao had no answer to Mei��s question, both Mizukage and Zabuza have yet to make their appearance in this Coup d����tat.


    ��


    Amidst the Coup d����tat going in Kirigakure, there is a third presence that nobody here has noticed up until now, or perhaps they have noticed butpletely ignored this presence as nothing more than crows, this presence is obviously that of Uchiha Itachi.


    Using his Yatagarasu no Jutsu, Itachi has been observing the entire situation of Kirigakure as instructed by Tsukihi.


    After a while of observing Terumi Mei on the battlefield, he has reached the conclusion that she doesn��t seem to be an appropriate candidate for the position of the next Mizukage. Neither her strength is up to the standard to crush the enemy in one fell swoop, nor is she charismatic enough to turn the shinobi on the enemy side to her side.


    At normal times she may have been a good candidate for Mizukage but not when Akatsuki is at your tail. She doesn��t have enough strength to be able to resist Akatsuki fellows.


    ��Let��s see if Momochi Zabuza is up to the task.�� �C thought Itachi as he observed Zabuza who was rushing towards a particr house in Kirigakure.


    ��


    Outside the house where the current Mizukage was confronting Kisame, Mageta, and Takashi.


    ��Hahaha�� I never would have expected that you would suddenly bring me intelligence that pointed towards the location of Yondaime Mizukage�� When I be the next Mizukage, I will make you a squadmander in the Anbu!�� �C said Zabuza to a Kirigakure Genin.


    ��I am unworthy of your praise Zabuza-sama!�� �C said the Genin with a respectful attitude, it��s just that inside his mind other thoughts were going on, ��What happened to Obito so suddenly and why did his control over the Mizukage suddenly disappear? I was left with no choice but to lead Momochi Zabuza here to support Kisame and the others�� Sigh, I don��t know what happened to the n Obito had made for Kirigakure����


    This is just a parasitic Zetsu Clone who has taken the form of a Kirigakure Genin.


    Because of the support provided by various parasitic Zetsu Clones, the Coup d����tat initiated by Momochi Zabuza has been going quite smoothly�� this is all ording to Obito��s n, however, because of Obito��s ��death�� at the hands of Tsukihi, the ns started to change as Mizukage suddenly regained consciousness, and even if Kisame, Mageta and Takashi managed to hold off the Mizukage, they are not strong enough to defeat Karatachi Yagura who is a perfect Jinchuriki and probably the strongest among the current five Kages.


    Since the n has failed so the only option left here is to retreat, and Momochi Zabuza, the initiator of the Coup d����tat would serve as good enough of a distraction to give the chance for the three of them to retreat.


    It would also allow Kisame to get his hands on Samehada.


    And the poor Zabuza does not know that he is being led around by others for the entire time, in his eyes, the seat of the next Mizukage will soon be his, which is just a Genjutsu as it will never be fulfilled.


    Hearing the noiseing from the house in front of him, and the excited Samehada in his hands, Zabuza is more than certain that Mizukage is inside and fighting against someone.


    Realizing this Zabuza feels closer and closer to the seat of the Mizukage, ��Now I just have to defeat the Yondaime, after that, I will be the next Mizukage!��


    With a smirk, Zabuza waved the Samehada sword and ordered the subordinates to follow him ��Surround this building and prepare for the attack, our target is Yondaime Mizukage Karatachi Yagura, anyone whonds the killing blow on him will gain the position of Elder Advisor when I be the Mizukage!��


    ��Yes!�� �C the shinobi following him nodded, vigorously, and started to rush inside the house.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 657 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 403: No Title

    Chapter 403: No Title


    <em>Roar��!</em>


    The sorrowful roar of Sanbi resounded throughout Kirigakure.


    All the fighting going on within the vige suddenly stopped, some were panicked, some had joy and hope on their faces�� while the others were skeptical��


    The evacuating viges were the panicked ones, a Bijuu running amok on top of the ongoing civil war, this is the worst nightmare��


    Butpared to the ignorant vigers, the shinobi were not so panicked, they were calmer, they are aware of the fact that the Jinchuriki of Rokubi is not present in Kirigakure, so the only Jinchuriki currently present in the vige is the Mizukage.


    And everyone knows that the Mizukage is one of the few perfect Jinchuriki in the Shinobi World, as such he has perfect control over Sanbi, so there is no way he will lose control over the Bijuu even in the liberated state.


    ��Has Mizukage-sama finally decided to make his move?�� �C this thought resounded in the minds of many shinobi; Terumi Mei is one of these many.


    Without any need for being reminded, Ao immediately looked in the direction from where the Roar came, and after carefully observing the situation with his Byakugan, he described to the shinobi around him, ��There are several strong chakra reactions in that direction, aside from Mizukage-sama who has already liberated the Bijuu, there are five more potent Chakra reactions.��


    An old man asked Ao with an extremely serious expression, ��Ao-kun, can you be absolutely certain that Mizukage-sama is among them?��


    ��Byakugan wouldn��t deceive me, that is definitely Mizukage-sama��s chakra, and currently he seems to be covered in the Sanbi��s Chakra�� the density of chakra around Mizukage-sama is so overwhelming that I am having difficulty in distinguishing other small chakra reactions�� Moreover, it��s not just the violently overwhelming Chakra�� for some reason, I am getting the vibe that Mizukage-sama is extremely angry over something���� �C Ao said his conclusion.


    The fact that Yondaime has to rely on the Bijuu sealed inside him already means that the four shinobi he is facing are giving him quite a hard time.


    The old man who asked the question from Ao was a bit flustered now, ��What sort of people can force the Mizukage in such a situation that he would have to rely on the Sanbi?��


    Mei questioned with a frown, ��Are those people any of the subordinates under Momochi Zabuza?��


    Ao nodded, ��Momochi Zabuza along with the Samehada is one of them, but I do not think that the other three are his subordinates.��


    Mei continued, ��If that is the case, do you recognize any of the other three?��


    ��I do recognize one of them�� only he can have such monstrous chakra despite not being a Jinchuriki, it is Hoshigaki Kisame alright, as for the others, I am certain of their identities, but I can make some guesses for their identities.�� �C Ao said.


    Mei asked, ��And what are your guesses?��


    ��One of the other two seems to share a simr type of Chakra as that of extinct Kaguya n shinobi, as for the other one, I am not sure I have never seen that type of chakra�� its color is blood red, but what��s strange is that the other one seems to possess a Dojutsu type Chakra���� �C Ao said his guesses.


    ��A dojutsu type?�� both Mei and the old man questioned at the same time, their brains were running at fast speed and trying to figure out who can that person be, after all, the numbers of Dojutsu possessing ns are not so many in the shinobi world.


    ��So Hoshigaki Kisame, an unknown Kaguya n survivor and an unknown shinobi with an unknown dojutsu are also present around Mizukage-sama huh? Who is fighting whom?�� �C Mei asked again.


    ��The four of them seem to be confronting Mizukage-sama���� �C Ao said with a serious expression.


    ��All four of them?�� Mei��s expression changed upon hearing Ao��s words, ��No wonder Mizukage-sama has been unable to quell the Coup d����tat up until now, others are supporting this Coup too.�� now she has to consider whether to rush there in order to support the Mizukage or stay here and deal with these traitors.


    The old man saw through Mei��s dilemma, and said, ��I think we are more than enough to clean up things here, you and Ao-kun should go and support Mizukage-sama.��


    This will also give them a chance to check on the condition of Mizukage, besides, even if something is wrong with him, Karatachi Yagura is still the current Mizukage, and therefore, his life is more important than anyone��s life in the vige.


    After listening to the old man��s words, Mei did not hesitate anymore and instructed the squad following her, ��Go!��


    With Mei��s order, the squad following her nodded, and under Mei��s lead, they rushed in the direction where Mizukage was fighting the four enemies.


    ��


    On the Mizukage��s side.


    Smash�� Crack��


    Apanied by bone-cracking sounds, Takashi who was swept away by the turtle tails of Mizukage collided with a house and again broke a few more bones.


    Getting out of the pile of rubble, he coughed violently, then wiped the blood flowing from the corners of his mouth, and said with an excited expression, ��Never expected that Yondaime when using the power of Bijuu would be so strong�� it makes my bones tingle in excitement�� Come on�� I am all up for it!��


    The physique of Kaguya n shinobi is different whenpared to others, as such bone injuries that may affect thebat power of normal shinobi are nothing for those of the Kaguya n. Moreover, those of the Kaguya n are generally the battle-hungry types, so fighting monsters such as the Mizukage obviously excites them.


    Mageta said to the only person who was not focusing on the battle against the Mizukage, ��What do you think you are doing Kisame? The two of us alone can not hold off the Mizukage!��


    ��Come on don��t be such a buzzkill, I was just getting myself a nice little sword here�� since Zabuza is not up to the standards at being able to wield it I decided to take it for myself. With Samehada in hand, I think we will have quite a good chance of defeating Yondaime�� don��t you think Samehada?�� �C Kisame said as he removed all the bandages wrapping Samehada.


    Boom��


    Mageta said nothing more, Samehada is known for devouring Chakra, and using it in the fight against the Mizukage who is a Jinchuriki would be advantageous.


    As for what happened to Zabuza, well that guy is unable to wield Samehada anymore because the chakra of Kisame and Yagura is tastier for Samehada, as such, the sword betrayed Zabuza.


    After leaving Zabuza, the sword was rushing towards Yagura to eat the Chakra of Sanbi, but midway, Kisame appeared and managed to tame the Samehada which did not surprise the people here.


    Kisame is known as the Monster of Kirigakure, and Tailless Tailed Beast for a reason, Samehada in the hands of Kisame would really work well and now they can easily defeat a Jinchuriki.


    Now, they have Takashi to hold off the Mizukage in terms of Taijutsu, while Kisame uses the Samehada to devour Sanbi��s chakra, and


    And just when the three were nning to kill the Mizukage for good, Mageta suddenly said, ��I don��t think we have the time to take care of the Mizukage anymore�� many shinobi under the lead of the Kunoichi from the Terumi n are rushing here to support the Mizukage, I think it would be best if we retreat.��


    Kisame and Takashi took a second to process Mageta��s words and instantly decided to retreat. After all, even if they are individually strong shinobi and have the ability to defeat everyone, fighting a battle of attrition without any substantial gain is pretty pointless, as such retreating right now, is the best option, else there is no telling what would be the consequences.


    In the blink of an eye, Mageta, Kisame, and Takashi shed away and disappeared from their position, but not before devouring arge part of Sanbi��s Chakra so as to stop the Yondaime from being able to chase them.


    Zabuza has also fled upon realizing that with his current strength he stands no chance of defeating the Mizukage.


    But how can Mizukage allow these four people to flee so easily? So, he obviously gave chase after the three new recruits of Akatsuki.


    ��


    On the roof of an abandoned house in Kirigakure.


    On the roof of this house, arge murder of crows gathered together from all the directions of the vige and took the form of Itachi.


    He had witnessed everything that happened in Kirigakure and is still doing so by using his crows.


    After seeing everything that happened in Kirigakure, Itachi had quite a lot of thoughts running through his mind.


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    At this moment, another figure appeared on the roof. Itachi did not need to look at this person to recognize his identity, this is because he knew it was none other than Uchiha Tsukihi.


    After her fierce battle against Obito, Tsukihi left the Mizukage Building, and of course, she did not leave Hiramekarei behind.


    Itachi observed the state of Tsukihi and asked, ��Tsukihi-san, are you alright?��


    Tsukihi nodded, ��I am alright, just a bit tired after my battle against Tobi.��


    Itachi nodded, and said, ��And�� did you manage to kill him?��


    Tsukihi shook her head, ��Unfortunately no, he might have realized that he had no chance of winning so he retreated.��


    Itachi nodded and did not question anymore.


    This time Tsukihi questioned, ��So�� what all happened in Kirigakure while I was fighting Tobi?��


    Itachi nodded and started exining all the events that happened in the vige, after he was done, Tsukihi had a thoughtful look on her face, ��That is to say, neither Terumi Mei nor Momochi Zabuza is suitable enough to be the next Mizukage�� I suppose I will think about this a little bit more and then decide.�� �C After a pause here, she continued with a serious expression ��However, it really concerns me that not only Hoshigaki Kisame, but two more shinobi with strength higher than that of an elite Jonin have joined the ranks of Akatsuki�� A user of Shikotsumyaku, and a Ketsuryugan user�� Day by day, Akatsuki is growing more and more frightening.��


    Itachi can��t help but nod.


    ��Is this the true meaning of the Butterfly effect?�� �C Tsukihi can��t help but think.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 658 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 404: Beyond Humiliating

    Chapter 404: Beyond Humiliating


    ��Sigh�� I guess we will have to focus on further increasing our strengths���� �C Tsukihi.


    Itachi nodded, for the first time since awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan, Itachi has started to feel that he needs to further increase his strength if they want to stop the Akatsuki. Because the organization is bing more and more of a threat to the stability of the Shinobi World than one can imagine.


    ��Anywa-�� Cough-cough���� �C When Tsukihi was again about to speak something, she suddenly coughed out blood and copsed on the floor.


    Itachi was surprised and immediately helped her, ��Tsukihi-san, it doesn��t seem that you are in good condition����


    With the help of Itachi, she somehow managed to stand up, and said, ��Don��t worry Itachi-kun, it��s just Chakra exhaustion, after some time of rest I will be alright. Anyway, we should hide until the situation in Kirigakure calms down�� after that, we will decide on the course of action to take from here on.��


    Itachi nodded, and after sealing Hiramekarei in a storage scroll, he along with Tsukihi left the roof of the house.


    A few minutester both of them arrived at an empty house in Kirigakure, here Tsukihi sat on a chair and took some rest, and while doing so, she can��t help but think, ��Guess I overdid it, huh?�� as she started to observe the movements going on in Kirigakure.


    ��It��s really pitiful that one of the five great shinobi viges has reached such a point.�� �C Tsukihi can��t help but mutter, as she observed the state of the vige.


    ��Perhaps this would have been the same situation of Konoha should Uchiha n started the Coup d����tat���� Itachi can��t help but mutter with some sadness in his tone.


    Tsukihi was silent upon hearing Itachi��s words. If the Uchiha n had started a Coup d����tat, then that would have been the start of the fourth great Shinobi War, the biggest and most destructive war ever seen.


    Tsukihi said with a mild smile, ��But that situation would not arise to that point so, there is no reason to worry.��


    Itachi nodded.


    After this short conversation, Tsukihi focused her attention back outside.


    The vige has obviously be a mess and arge part of the vige poption has been evacuated to shelter, but this does not mean that all the vigers have been evacuated.


    Those who did not trust the vige authorities or those who did not have the opportunity to escape to the shelter rushed outside the vige their families with the hopes of escaping the influence of the ongoing Civil War.


    The leader and initiator of the civil war may have fled the scene, but the dissatisfaction, fear, anger, sadness, grief, and other emotions buried in the hearts of the popce is not so easy to resolve.


    The ambitious and traitorous are still fighting fiercely against the loyal ones, then there are those from the other viges who are taking the advantage of internal strife and causing damage to the vige, and causing further chaos.


    Of course, Tsukihi does not know that many of them are transformed Zetsu Clones who are breeding further conflicts in order to cause as much damage to the vige as possible, thus her thoughts.


    But anyway, ��Should I kill Yagura or should I not?�� �C was the thought on her mind at this moment.


    To be honest, this kind of chaos is really convenient for her to assassinate the Yondaime Mizukage toplete the mission, but from the information given to her by Itachi, it is pretty obvious that Karatachi Yagura has regained himself, and is no longer a puppet in Obito��s hands.


    While Tsukihi was busy considering several things, Itachi noticed that her hair was in a mess because of being untidy, so he took out a hairband from one of his pockets and handed it over to her, ��Tsukihi san here����


    Tsukihi thought that it was the scroll of Hiramekarei that Itachi was giving her, but when she saw that it was a hair band she was surprised, and asked, ��Do you even carry such a thing as a spare?��


    Itachi nodded, ��Hmm, don��t you carry one yourself? Your hair is quite long, won��t they get in the way of a fight if they are left untied?��


    Tsukihi was speechless, ��I have never thought about it�� tied or untied, it��s not that big of a problem.��


    Anyway, while Tsukihi tidied her hair, Itachi also passed her the scroll of Hiramekarei then said, ��Anyway, what are we going to do now Tsukihi-san?��


    Tsukihi asked after a bit of silence, ��Have you prepared what Kuroto-sama asked you to?��


    Itachi nodded, ��Hmm.��


    Tsukihi nodded, ��Alright, the situation may have changed but our goal is still the same, we will still be doing what we came here for, only a few things will change.��


    Itachi said, ��Alright, in that case, I will make the preparations.��


    ��


    While Tsukihi and Itachi were discussing their further course of action, Mizukage and several shinobi under hismand who were chasing after Kisame, Takashi, and Mageta were forced to return to the vige because the situation in the vige was bing more and more unstable.


    Eliminating the traitors is certainly very important, but stabilizing the situation in the vige is more important for Yagura.


    Not to mention, Kisame, Takashi, and Mageta whenbined together are a force to be reckoned with, so defeating them will take a lot of time, and there is no telling what will be the state of the vige by then, as such, Yagura; as the Mizukage had no choice but to dy his revenge on the Akatsuki and focus his attention on the vige for now.


    It took a few hours, but with the joint efforts of the Mizukage, several elders, and many elite Kiri shinobi, the traitors partaking in the civil war were either died or managed to flee, so overall, the situation in Kirigakure was stabilized.


    The casualty count was in thousands, and this casualty count not only included Kiri shinobi but even themon folks who couldn��t escape in time. The death toll is so high, that the streets of Kirigakure were piled with corpses, walls covered in blood and a heavy stench of death lingered in the vige.


    Even nature cried for such a high death toll, at some point, while the conflict was still going on, the rain started to befall the vige and it continued until everyst corpse wasn��t buried.


    When the rain eventually came to an end, it washed away all the blood on the streets of Kirigakure, both literally and perhaps even metaphorically�� or maybe not.


    Not long after, the rain clouds cleared, the soft light of the rising sun appeared on the Horizon.


    The light of this morning sun gave a new breath of life to the vige that has always been hidden in the bloody mist.


    Yondaime Mizukage, who had been busy all night with various things did not have any time to rest or enjoy this rare morning sun.


    He directly convened a high-level meeting in the destroyed Mizukage Building.


    All the elders and the elites who were part of the meeting were a bit nervous about what��s about toe, after all, the fear of the Yondaime Mizukage is still evident in the hearts of all, and nobody here knows the exact purpose of the meeting, this is also the reason why despite being a gathering of all the high-level shinobi of Kirigakure, nobody had the courage to even whisper a word.


    Seeing everyone��s silence, and looking at the fearful expression on the faces of all, Yagura sighed, ��Of course, what else can I expect after what I had put them through?��


    Since no one had the courage to speak, so Yagura had to break the silence, after all, his reason for convening this meeting is already decided, so he stood up in his position, and addressed to all the people present, without beating around the bush, Yagura directly revealed the fact that for over a year now he has been under the control of Akatsuki Organization, and it was only yesterday night, he managed to break free.


    The sudden reveal of the news caused an uproar in the room, nobody could believe their ears, and they had to listen to it thrice to believe that what they heard was indeed not wrong, Yondaime Mizukage, Karatachi Yagura became a puppet in the hands of Akatsuki Organization?


    When everyone realized the gravity of this information, a silence dawned upon the room, everyone was so shocked that they didn��t know how to respond.


    Without a doubt, Karatachi Yagura is not only the strongest Shinobi in the current Kirigakure, but he is also the Jinchuriki of Sanbi; and not just any Jinchuriki, but a perfect Jinchuriki. Someone who hasplete control over the Bijuu sealed inside him, and such a shinobi became nothing more than a puppet! If this is not ridiculous then what is?


    Even if everyone had expected something to be wrong with the Mizukage for a while now, but when they hear the fact that Mizukage was being controlled by Akatsuki, it does shock them to their very core.


    After the shock, there was anger, anger not only at Akatsuki for controlling the Mizukage but even at the Mizukage for bing a puppet! However, can Mizukage really be med?


    If it had been before, maybe they could have med him, and hisck of ability, but now? How can they?


    It was only a few days ago when the news of the defeat of tri-alliance at the hands of Akatsuki in the Summit War resounded throughout the entire shinobi world, and in that battle, the Yondaime Kazekage inexplicably went missing. There has been no news of Kazekage since then.


    From this news, everyone knows that the Akatsuki Organization is not just any run-of-the-mill Organization, their strength is more than enough to suppress thebined strength of at least two great shinobi viges at the same time.


    And when people know and understand the real feats and true strength of Akatsuki. It is not very difficult for them to ept the fact that Mizukage became a puppet in the hands of Akatsuki, this also exins why he suddenly be so different a year ago after the second Gokage Summit, and suddenly sent an elite shinobi squad to Amegakure in support of Akatsuki.


    When all was said and done, every detail about Akatsuki Yagura knew; however minuscule it may have been was revealed to everyone, an awkward atmosphere dawned in the meeting room.


    Everyone knew that even if Yondaime Mizukage is not be med for the losses their vige suffered in the past year, but it is also understood that he can not remain the Mizukage any longer for all the losses the vige suffered because of ��him��. After all, someone has to take the me for everything, and it has to be Mizukage because his leadership brought such chaos to the vige.


    But can anyone here ask the Mizukage to abdicate? Or does anyone here have the guts to dethrone him?


    No, because that would be incredibly foolish. The current of Kirigakure has withered to its weakest point, hardly any high-levelbat personnel are left in the vige, and at this time, if they were to condemn Yagura or force him to abdicate, then that would be tantamount to self-harm, yet, Yagura can��t remain the Mizukage any longer for what his leadership brought to the vige.


    ��Such a dilemma, in such a situation, if Yagura-sama were to willingly abdicate���� �C was a momentary thought in the mind of someone.


    Yagura also realizes this, he need not be reminded, while everyone was troubled as to what they should do from here on out, Yagura got up and bowed to everyone, ��Please forgive me for what my leadership brought to the vige. Once the matter of the Civil War ispletely settled, I shall take the me of everything, and abdicate from the position of Mizukage.��


    Hearing that Mizukage is willing to abdicate, the elders breathed a sigh of relief, this is undoubtedly the best solution, the me will be taken by Yagura himself, so the next Mizukage can begin anew, and Yagura can still work as a Kirigakure shinobi.


    After a few more things were discussed and settled, and the meeting was concluded, Yagura led Terumi Mei, Ao, as well as the remaining elites and other senior officials of the vige to the underground floors of the Mizukage Building.


    The reason was obvious��


    They have to see what exactly happened on the underground floors yesterday night while the civil war was going on.


    And looking at the scene before them, whether it was Mei, or Ao, the elders, the elites, or even the Mizukage himself, everyone was taken aback.


    One of the Jonin crouched down and while tracing his hands on the metal sticking on the ground, he muttered, ��I can be certain that this sword was a Meito, for it to have melted.��


    Another Jonin looked at Mei and questioned, ��The metal used in Meito is extremely resistant to high temperatures�� was it melted using Yoton?��


    Mei shook her head, and said with a serious expression, ��No, Yoton can melt things, but its working principle lies in corrosion and dissolution, so it couldn��t have been done through Yoton, the way this sword and all the rest of the swords have melted shows that they have been heated to their melting point.��


    Ao looked at the entire floor with his Byakugan, and said with a solemn expression, ��It has to be fire, but no ordinary fire can do such damage����


    ��But who could use such a fire that is capable of melting such high grate metals?�� �C questioned another shinobi.


    Mei asked Ao, ��Are there any chakra signatures left that we can give us any clue?��


    Ao shook his head, ��No�� however much I try to see, there are no chakra signs left here����


    At this time Yagura said, ��I can feel the breath of the man who controlled me, and he most likely fought against someone here, so probably that person.��


    Mei hurriedly asked, ��Who?��


    Yagura shook his head, ��I do not know, but I can be certain that it wasn��t anyone from the vige. As for the result, it is pretty much clear given the fact that I regained consciousness.��


    Upon hearing this, everyone��s faces were gloomier.


    Two outsiders fought in the most secret and the core part of the vige, the ce which hosts records of almost all the secrets of their vige, yet no one in the vige was aware of it? This is beyond humiliating for them.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 659 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 405: Tobi Sr.

    Chapter 405: Tobi Sr.


    Somewhere in the Land of Water


    Kisame, Takashi, and Mageta who had managed to get rid of Kirigakure��s chase were now sitting by a small stream, resting and treating their wounds as well as pondering over the actions they must take from here on out.


    ��Cough-cough��!�� �C After coughing out blood, Takashi cursed, ��Damn it, where the hell is this Tobi��?��


    Naturally, Takashi��s mood is a bit upset, after all, the day he joined Akatsuki, he is already being chased by the Mizukage, although it��s no such a big problem in the big picture, however, given that there are no signs of Tobi whatsoever during the whole fiasco, nor anyone else from Akatsuki is contacting them after all the trouble they have gone through, it is obvious that he is annoyed.


    ��I think it��s worth celebrating that we managed to escape from the chase of Mizukage and so many of Kirigakure shinobi without any serious injury.�� �C Kisame said with a yful smirk.


    He wasn��t being serious here, as was clearly evident from his tone, to be honest, he wasn��t much afraid of Mizukage, rather he is confident enough to be able to go toe to toe with the Mizukage and stille out of it alive. After all, Kisame��s overall strength with Samehada in his hands is easily mid-Kage level.


    In the original story, Kisame managed to easily subdue the Jinchuriki of Yonbi, could push Killer Bee to use the seventh tail of Hachibi and still be the dominant party of the fight, and even forced Might Guy to use the 7th gate, and still survived.


    Along with several other feats that speak for his strength, as such he wouldn��t have had much of a problem in dealing with the Mizukage, the only thing that could have troubled him would have been Mizukage��s Aqua Mirror Jutsu but he would have had found a way to deal with that Jutsu too, after all, every Jutsu has its weakness, you just have to find it.


    While Takashi and Kisame expressed their thoughts, Mageta had a thoughtful face, he was wondering what could have gone wrong with Tobi that the Mizukage who was supposed to be in a Genjutsu suddenly managed to release himself.


    At this time, Mageta suddenly looked vigntly in one direction, because he suddenly noticed someone in the vision of his Ketsuryugan, and said loudly, ��Who are you��? Come out!��


    Mageta��s loud shout and his battle-ready stance alerted both Kisame and Takashi, and both of them were instantly battle-ready too, while they vigntly looked in the direction where Mageta was looking.


    <em>Shush shush�� </em>


    And for a while, the sound of grass swaying could be heard which made the three frown.


    ��Come on out now, or you won��t remain in the condition to be able to walk anymore.�� �C Takashi said as a bone spike grew out of his hand.


    ��Eeek���� �C the sound came from behind the bushes, and instantly a figure jumped out of the bushes, ��N-no, I am not the enemy�� I was just sitting there and observing the three of you and trying to figure out what��s it like to Poop.��


    All three of them frowned, ��Poop?��


    The person nodded, ��Right.��


    Kisame asked with a smirk, ��And did you managed to figure it out?��


    But the figure shook his head, and said with a sigh, ��Unfortunately no, can anyone of you tell me what��s it like to poop?��


    Kisame said with a chuckle, ��Hahaha�� he is sure is a funny guy����


    Takashi lifted the bone spike and asked Mageta and Kisame, ��Should I kill him?��


    Mageta shook his head, and said, ��No, not yet. Look closely, he is also wearing Akatsuki Cloak, not to mention�� his mask����


    ��It��s just like Tobi�� but it��s different, his mask is white, and the aura he is giving off is different.�� �C Kisame said upon taking a closer look.


    After a bit of observing this person, Mageta said, ��Additionally, when I see him with my Ketsuryugan, all I see is an empty shell, it is as if he has no organs whatsoever, and his sense of presence�� just what exactly are you?��


    The white spiraled masked fellow, wearing the traditional Akatsuki Cloak folded both of his hands over his chest, and said proudly, ��I am Tobi!��


    ��Huh��?�� �C all three frowned, ��Wasn��t that guy Tobi?��


    White Tobi nodded, ��He is also Tobi, but he is Junior. and I am the Senior you all can call me Tobi Sr.��


    ��Junior, Senior�� what exactly is up with these guys?�� �C Takashi muttered with a frown while looking at the Tobi Sr.


    Kisame said, ��Both of them seem to share simr personalities�� So, I suppose it makes sense if they are both Tobi, I think it would be interesting to see both of them at the same time.��


    At this time Mageta asked again, ��What happened to the other Tobi? And why did the Mizukage suddenly regained himself?��


    ��That is a bit hard to exin, anyway, I have been ordered by my and junior��s senior to escort the three of you to the headquarters, my senior, Zetsu will exin the entire situation to the three of you, so follow me.�� Tobi Sr. said and started to walk in a particr direction.


    Kisame, Takashi, and Mageta looked at each other, and after a bit of mulling they put away, their weapons and followed Tobi Sr.


    On their way, Kisame asked, ��So, where are we going?��


    Tobi Sr. said enthusiastically, ��We will be going to thend of Waves, there we will meet up with another new recruit. After we have her in the team, we will go to one of the Akatsuki hideouts in the Land of Waves, where we will meet up with Zetsu and Tobi Jr.��


    Mageta questioned, ��And who is this new recruit?��


    Tobi Sr. took some time in thinking then said, ��Her name��. hmm, I think it was called Kahyo.��


    Kisame narrowed his eyes at the mention of that name, and repeated, ��Yuki Kahyo�� huh? Well, I��ll be damn���� he didn��t speak any further, because that Kunoichi is really extremely strong one, no wonder Akatsuki would recruit her.


    ��Lead the way then���� �C the three said and went in the direction of the Land of Waves.


    ��


    Somewhere inside a cave in the Land of Water.


    A spiraling void appeared, and Obito still in his Tobi or better yet Tobi Jr. disguise walked out of it, currently, he had a fatigued look, his consumptions, along with the cost of using Izanagi wasn��t any less.


    With Obito��s arrival, Zetsu also sprouted out of the ground and ck Zetsu asked Obito, ��What happened to you, who was the intruder in the Mizukage Building?��


    Obito did not reply, he was silent and thinking over something.


    At this time Zetsu leaned forward and saw the missing arm of Obito, then questioned, ��The intruder was able to hurt you so badly, it wouldn��t happen to be the leader of Amatsukami, would it?��


    After all, thest time Obito was hurt so badly was in the battle against the Yondaime Hokage during the Kyuubi��s attack, other than that, Zetsu can��t remember Obito being pushed to such an extent since Obito awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    However, Obito shook his head, and said with a gloomy tone, ��It wasn��t Yama, but Homusubi.��


    White Zetsu smirked, ��Heh? A battle between two Mangekyou Sharingan users? Heh, I would have loved to watch that battle, anyway, since Homusubi is now dead, we have one less problem to worry about.��


    Contrary to the positive answer Zetsu expected to hear, Obito shook his head, as he removed his mask ��No, I was unable to kill Homusubi.�� This obviously shocked Zetsu, but he was more shocked when he saw the greyish-white pupil in Obito��s left eye socket, ��You even used the Izanagi, and still couldn��t kill him?��


    Using Izanagi means that Obito already died once while fighting Homusubi, and this is obviously surprising, it is hard to imagine that someone could kill Obito who has Kamui as Dojutsu.


    ��That woman was ying with me the whole time���� Obito muttered in a gloomy tone.


    ��Woman?�� White Zetsu muttered in surprise, then said, ��Homusubi is a woman?��


    Obito nodded, ��I was surprised too, but it doesn��t really matter whether Homusubi is a man, a woman, a child, a beast, or something else entirely, what��s important here is that she seems to know the mechanism of Kamui, and she utilized this knowledge very well. In fact, the approach she used to kill me even surprised me. If it hadn��t been for Izanagi, I would have surely died.��


    While Zetsu asked Obito, ��Does she also know your true identity?��


    Obito said with a thoughtful expression, ��She did not do anything specific that would give away the fact that she knows me, but I am not so sure.��


    ��Not so sure?�� ck Zetsu thought, ��Amatsukami seems to know the secret of both Nagato and Obito, is it possible that Amatsukami also knows about Madara? Or�� about me?�� but then he shook his head, ��Nobody other than Kaguya knows me, not Obito, not Madara, not Indra, not Asura, nor Hagoromo, neither Hamura and certainly not Amatsukami.�� It is impossible for them to know who he truly is.


    Obito continued, ��Well anyway, I did manage to figure out one of her Dojutsu. It is rted to buffing the physical aspects of anything she wants to the extent she can increase the strength of her Susano��o quite a lot.��


    ck Zetsu said, ��That��s quite a practical ability�� as long as she has enough chakra and visual prowess, she might even be able to turn a dried wooden twig into something as hard and strong as current Hokage��s Adamantine Staff.��


    Obito nodded, and said, ��Increase the threat level of Homusubi to just below that of Yama, given all the abilities she has, killing her won��t be an easy task for weaker members.��


    Zetsu nodded and ryed the information to his other clones.


    At this moment, Obito sat on a small rock and thought about a lot of things, the defeat today was a very big blow for him, not only his n of destroying Kirigakure was ruined, but it also revealed the fact that the enemy knows the intelligence about his abilities through and through.


    All these events since the War of the summit, especially the ones rted to Amatsukami are making him feel powerless, this kind of powerlessness reminded him of the scene of Rin��s death�� at that time he was unable to do anything to save Rin.


    ck Zetsu said, ��The threat of Amatsukami is too great�� even if we do not talk about the other members, the threat posed by Yama is too much, the only reason we survived that time is that Gedo Mazo is indestructible, else everyone, even Nagato would have died.�� He did not speak anything about Yama��s Golden Sword, or those ck balls�� but as Kaguya��s will, ck Zetsu obviously knows that those who are able to use Gudodama are incredibly strong.


    In fact, Nagato would have died, had it not been for Tobi Sr. to have attached himself to Nagato and saved him in time.


    Obito asked with a frown, ��So what are you suggesting?��


    ck Zetsu said, ��It��s time to make up your mind.��


    As soon as ck Zetsu spoke, Obito��s face turned gloomy, his eyes turned cold, and he said in a chilling tone, ��Do not speak of it.��


    But ck Zetsu was unaffected, and said, ��It is yours, to begin with, so why the hesitation?��


    After a brief silence, Obito shook his head, ��It is not mine. It doesn��t belong to me.��


    ��Does that mean you want to give up on Project Tsuki no Me?�� asked ck Zetsu.


    ��������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������.


    <strong>Trantor��s Note:</strong> So yeah, I renamed the original Tobi into Tobi Sr.


    And Masked Obito will now be Tobi Jr.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 660 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 406: Laying Low

    Chapter 406: Laying Low


    ��Do not question me ck Zetsu�� Project Tsuki no Me will bepleted no matter what it takes.�� Obito said decisively.


    ��Really?�� After a pause, ck Zetsu sneered, ��But the way you are right now, you don��t seem to be able to do anything, even the likes of Homusubi managed to kill you, how do you n on continuing from here on?


    All we have managed to do is capture a single Bijuu, and the whole shinobi world is already aware of Akatsuki��s intentions.�� What do you n to do from here on out? Fire Great Shinobi Viges, and Amatsukami�� how do you n to oppose them all with that meager strength of yours? Even those without Space-Time Jutsu managed to kill you�� to me, you look nothing more than a pathetic loser.��


    Drip��


    The gloomy cave fell into silence, and only the faint sound of water dripping could be heard.


    It is not the first time that ck Zetsu and Obito have discussed this topic. Since Akatsuki��s defeat in the Summit War, ck Zetsu has repeatedly brought out this topic.


    ck Zetsu couldn��t understand the reason behind Obito��s hesitation. In ck Zetsu��s view, anything that is useful and will benefit them should be taken without any hesitation, whether it belongs to them or not, and here they are talking about something that is already Obito��s, so why the hesitation?


    No to mention ck Zetsu, even the rtively simple-minded White Zetsu doesn��t understand what��s stopping Obito from taking back something that is already Obito��s.


    Questioned by both ck and White Zetsu, Obito was silent, he couldn��t bring himself to say it, after all, that thing no longer belongs to him.


    It was hisst gift to Kakashi, at the same time, it also carries the hope that Obito no longer has from this world.


    If it is really taken back, then even thest bits of Uchiha Obito who once dreamt of bing the Hokage wouldpletely disappear.


    Aside from his intention of not wanting to face Kakashi, Obito does not want to personally bury thest bit of his innocence himself.


    But ck Zetsu does not care about Obito��s intentions, nor does he care about Obito��s emotions.


    At the moment, when he saw the leader of Amatsukami, and the kind of powers the leader of Amatsukami has, ck Zetsu felt unprecedented crises.


    Being a product of Otsutsuki Kaguya��s will, ck Zetsu obviously realizes that the kind of powers the leader of Amatsukami was using are simr to that of Hagoromo and Hamura. There are various theories in his mind about the possible identity of Yama, and if any of them are correct then he is going to have serious trouble reviving Kaguya from here on out.


    Therefore, he has spared no effort in increasing Akatsuki��s strength to further his ns.


    And increasing Obito��s strength is also one of them, after all, there has to be a counter of Nagato, because Nagato is just a puppet necessary to bring Madara back to life at the right opportunity.


    Zetsu has to consider the possibility that Madara might not be revived with how things are turning out, so it is necessary for him to increase Obito��s strength to ensure that Project Tsuki no Me ispleted, whether through Madara or through Obito, it must bepleted.


    After all, Nagato��s intentions are to suppress the shinobi world with force, and bring peace using Pain, he has no knowledge of what the Project Tsuki no Me truly entails, and Zetsu is quite sure that Nagato would not support the idea as well. But Obito��s goal is Project Tsuki no Me, so Obito is a good alternative, but the alternative has to be strong too, otherwise, the strength of revived Kaguya would be very weak.


    Therefore, Obito��s strength must be increased for the grand scheme of things.


    Seeing Obito��s silence, ck Zetsu said, ��If you do not want to take it back yourself, why not use other Akatsuki members�� if you want, we can use Tobi Sr. too����


    ��It��s my business, I will take care of it myself you do not need to intervene.�� �C Obito said coldly, then asked, ��Is there any news about Shinno???��


    ��I have had my clones track his whereabouts, although I did not find any information that would directly point to Shinno, however, I did manage to get a hold of one of Shinno��s former subordinates, he used to be a shinobi of the Land of Sky and was quite a close aide to Shinno, but for some reason, he betrayed the Land of Sky and even quit his life as a Shinobi. Perhaps because he had some conflicts with Shinno��s methods. Anyway, after I obtain all the information from him about Shinno, I was able to find the location where his base should have been���� ck Zetsu said.


    Obito raised his eyes brow, ��Was there��? Does that mean it��s no longer there? What do you mean?��


    ck Zetsu said, ��I am not too sure either, it seemed that Shinno had his subordinates turn an old ruined temple into some kind of air fortress which is probably the ce he is hiding in.��


    Obito said, ��If he is really in an air fortress, tracking him would be almost impossible.��


    Zetsu nodded, ��Yes, I couldn��t find anything else that would give me any more information about his whereabouts, moreover, since he has betrayed us, he hasn��t made any more public appearances.��


    Obito had a thoughtful look on his face, and questioned, ��So what is your input in this?��


    ck Zetsu said, ��If I have to think, then I would say he is probably already dead.��


    ��That does make sense, with his character, I don��t think he is the type who would remain silent for such a long time, and it can only be Amatsukami who could have killed him so silently.�� Concluded Obito, and thought, ��It��s also possible that Amatsukami��s hideout is somewhere in the sky, this would also exin why all our search to locate Amatsukami��s hideout has turned into vain.�� After reaching this conclusion, Obito made sure that he would try to find a method to carry out aerial investigation no matter how incredibly hard it may be.


    Next, Obito asked, ��Is there any information about Orochimaru��s whereabouts?��


    ��I do have some leads that might possibly lead to Orochimaru, but I am not so sure.�� �C Zetsu replied.


    Obito asked again, ��Where is he?��


    White Zetsu said, ��If the information is correct then he should be somewhere in the Land of Rice Fields�� oh sorry, now it is called the Land of Sound. The country has been renamed into the Land of Sound some time ago.��


    ��Land of Sound?�� �C Obito repeated.


    Zetsu nodded, ��Yes, there are rumors about a new shinobi vigeing into existence in the Land of Sound. They call themselves Otogakure.��


    ��Otogakure huh? Does this have anything to do with Orochimaru, is there any connection between them?�� �C Obito asked.


    Zetsu said with a sigh, ��As I mentioned, I am not so sure. But what do you want with him?��


    Obito thought a little, ��Let the new recruits go after him, and see how that turns out. Each of the four of them has quite the potential, it would also allow me to test their abilities and figure out on what level they truly stand and n out my further strategy.��


    Zetsu nodded, then asked, ��Do you also want to send Tobi Senior?��


    Obito shook his head, then said, ��Not him, I don��t want to reveal his existence right now, he will be one of the trump cards�� Let Biwa Juzo go with them, it would be a reunion for the Kirigakure Shinobi.��


    Zetsu nodded, ��But will they be able to kill Orochimaru?��


    Obito sighed, ��Hard to say, even I am not sure if Killing Orochimaru is even possible or not, let��s just use him for testing out the four of them, then we can have Nagato deal with Orochimaru.��


    Zetsu then said, ��And what do you n to do with Kirigakure now?��


    Obito said, ��The fact that Yagura was being controlled by me has already been revealed to the high level of Kirigakure, and Amatsukami so it��s pointless to take control of Kirigakure again. The Sanbi sealed inside him is important, but I suppose that can wait for now. When the other viges hear news about this, it will cause an uproar andplicate things a little bit, but I suppose it changes nothing in the end anyway. Let Akatsukiy low for a while until everyone has recovered.��


    Four Kage have already be prey to Akatsuki. Both Sandaime and Yondaime Kazekage were killed by Sasori, Yondaime Hokage died because of Akatsuki, and Yondaime Mizukage became a puppet in Akatsuki��s hands, with this it is natural that the Kage will be incredibly vignt and more aggressive to hunt down Akatsuki, so it is better that Akatsukiy low for a while, until everyone has recovered to their full strength.


    Zetsu nodded, and with everything discussed both Zetsu and Obito left the Land of Water and went into the direction of the Land of waves.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 661 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 407: Abnormality

    Chapter 407: Abnormality


    A few nightster in Kirigakure.


    ��You�� <em>plop��</em>��


    Was all this particr Kirigakure Anbu managed to say before his consciousness became dull and he fell asleep on the floor, <em>Snore��</em>


    After taking care of the Anbu, Itachi withdrew his gaze and said to the person who came from the other side of the passage ��The guard in this passage has been taken care of Tsukihi-san.��


    ��Hmm, the one on my side has also been resolved. Let��s move forward,�� said Tsukihi, then together with Itachi she started to go deeper inside the Mizukage Building.


    As both Itachi and Tsukihi walked side by side, Itachi suddenly said, ��The security here is a bit abnormal.��


    Tsukihi, knew but asked Itachi nheless, ��Why do you think so Itachi-kun?��


    Itachi said, ��The number of guards is very low, moreover, their strength is also not nearly enough for the job.��


    Tsukihi nodded with a thoughtful expression, ��That is true I suppose. The level of security is indeed quite low, it��s almost as if someone is inviting us inside����


    The level of security in the Mizukage Building is indeed abnormal. After sneaking inside the Mizukage Building, Tsukihi and Itachi have only encountered about 6 guards up to now, and their strength was only at the level of an elite Genin��


    Such a low level ofbat force is being used to protect the Kage of a great shinobi vige, not to mention a shinobi vige that has just gone through a civil war 3 days ago�� it��s obvious that the situation is a bit abnormal, and Tsukihi does not deny this.


    Itachi said, ��Do you think this is a trap Tsukihi-san?��


    Tsukihi shook her head, ��It��s possible, but I don��t think that��s the case. I am more inclined to believe in the other possibility.��


    ��The other one? Meaning Kirigakure higher-ups are pressuring Mizukage-sama to abdicate as early as possible?�� �C Itachi asked with a thoughtful expression.


    Tsukihi nodded, ��Probably one of the many means Kirigakure elders are using to pressure Karatachi Yagura, into abdicating as soon as possible. Following his confession, Yagura��s political power has been taken awaypletely, and Yagura did not pose any resistance to it�� but no one in Kirigakure has enough strength to match up to Yagura, as such no one can openly ask him to quit the position of Mizukage, so these are just roundabout methods they are using.��


    After the events following Kirigakure��s civil war, Kirigakure��s senior management has been doing everything in their power to force Yagura��s abdication as early as possible, all the me for the Civil War was also transferred to Yagura��s head by secretly manipting information.


    The fact that Mizukage became a puppet in the hands of Akatsuki for over a year is only known to a few people, which only includes the Kirigakure higher-ups and a few elite Jonin.


    None of the other shinobi or civilians in Kirigakure, nor any other shinobi viges are aware of this information, yet.


    So putting the me for everything on Yagura��s head has been very easy. Moreover, there has been no statement from Yagura himself to deny the me, perhaps because Yagura does feel guilty about what all happened to Kirigakure, after all, in a way, it was partly his fault, so the usations against him are not wrong either.


    Overall, public opinion haspletely shifted in Yagura��s favor, and people are demanding that he abdicates the position of Mizukage as early as possible.


    Such things are happening even after Yagura has already stated that he will abdicate from the position of Mizukage, but it seems that few people who lust for power can��t wait anymore, or perhaps they are skeptical about Yagura��s words.


    After all, this is Kirigakure, and Kirigakure��s Kage is not selected by the public or the elders of the vige, ording to the rules and traditions, the strongest shinobi of the vige bes the Mizukage, regardless of their age.


    This is also the reason why Zabuza dared tounch a Coup d����tat. He knew that, if he proves to be the strongest shinobi in Kirigakure by killing Karatachi Yagura then everyone, even the elders will have to ept him as the Mizukage, although he failed to be the Mizukage, the rules still remain the same.


    Therefore, even if Yagura has lost his reputation, his strength is still the strongest in Kirigakure, so anyone weaker than him can not force him to abdicate upfront, as such they are using these indirect underhanded methods, and exploiting the guilt in Yagura��s heart.


    Tsukihi does not know how Yagura died in the canon, but suicide is also one of the many possible causes of his death, simr to how Hatake Sakumo killed himself, it is possible that Yagura also killed himself.


    And if Yagura were to die, then without a doubt Terumi Mei will be the next Mizukage. Itachi and Tsukihi have already reached the conclusion that Mei��s strength does not meet their requirement for the next Mizukage, and since Zabuza was also a disappointment, so Yagura is the best choice.


    The fact that Yagura hates Akatsuki helps a lot, and this hatred in Yagura��s heart can be exploited, so overall, Yagura can be a good pawn, as such Tsukihi does not want this good pawn to die, at least not before he has proven useful to her, therefore, she and Itachi are here. To make sure that Yagura remains the Mizukage, and at the same time bes a loyal subordinate of Amatsukami simr to Pakura, the Godaime Kazekage.


    Itachi said with a sad expression, ��No matter which vige, there are always people who struggle for power and forget the sight of what��s truly important, and what truly matters.��


    ��This is the kind of world we live in. And this can not be changed, people will always struggle for such petty things, war may stop, peace maye or it may note, but these basic desires and faults within a human��s heart will never change, and these qualities and differences give rise to conflicts�� so in a way, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that peace will nevere�� and if you want to aplish your dream of ending all wars, then you have a very long road ahead of you�� Just being the strongest won��t help you in this���� Tsukihi said.


    Itachi had a thoughtful expression on his face as he pondered over Tsukihi��s words.


    Tsukihi did not disturb him, and the two continued to silently walk further inside.


    The reason for bringing Itachi is fairly obvious, Tsukihi wants to subdue Yagura without causing much of a ruckus


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them arrived on the first underground floor of the Mizukage Building.


    Along the way, they only encountered two more guards, both of whom were easily taken care of by the two of them, and after extracting information about Yagura��s position from one of the guards, Tsukihi and Itachi proceeded.


    ��


    Somewhere on the underground floor.


    Yagura rubbed the corner of his eye as he tried to make out anything that would give him some lead for the information he has been trying to figure out.


    The young adult��s face shows clear signs of fatigue and emptiness.


    Physical fatigue because of tirelessly working for the past few days is another thing, Yagura is more fatigued because of the pressure from the elders.


    After heaving a sigh, Yagura pondered over his deduction.


    Just when he thought that he has reached a conclusion, his mind suddenly shifted, and a bad premonition surged in his heart.


    Yagura immediately leaned against the wall adjacent to the door of this room to hide and then used and then tried listening to the sound of silent footsteps.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 662 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 408: Defeat of Yagura

    Chapter 408: Defeat of Yagura


    ��One�� only a single person?�� �C Yagura muttered while listening to the light sound of footstepsing from a few passages away.


    Considering that it is midnight currently, any shinobi from the vige should not being to meet him at this time.


    And beforeing here, Yagura had already instructed the leftover few guards in the Mizukage Building to not disturb him, so, ording tomon sense, and with what little respect they have left for him, nobody would disturb him unless there is an emergency, the possibility of which can��t be ruled out.


    ��Is there something wrong in the vige?�� this was a momentary thought, and a logical one too, but Yagura denied this possibility. Because if it was really an emergency, then the pace with which this person wasing towards him would have been rushed and panicked, not so quiet and rxed.


    Moreover, Yagura wasn��t sensing anything going on in the vige, if some kind of chaos was going on in the vige, then he would have felt that for sure, after all, vibrations are still detectable.


    ��An assassin to kill me?�� was another guess, this one wasn��t wrong either, given how much pressure he has been facing for a few days now, it��s quite logical that some of them would also use the means of assassination to get rid of him early.


    When he thought of the possibility of an assassin, Yagura had a bit of hesitation on his face, ��Am I really allowed to live after what I have led the vige into? Perhaps I would be better off dead, perhaps the vige would be better off with me dead.�� guilt was already killing him, it would change nothing if he were to die early, it��s not as if anyone��s going to mourn his death after what he has led the vige into.


    ��But what��s if it��s an enemy who wants to use the weak period?�� was another thought as the image of the masked man, blue-haired Kunoichi of the paper style and ripple patterned eyed Shinobi shed from his memories.


    And along with memories, anger also appeared in his mind, normally, shinobi are not influenced by their emotions, but Yagura couldn��t restrain his anger when he thought of those Akatsuki members again trying to do something to the vige.


    With a gloomy expression, Yagura picked up his double hooked club and prepared for a battle, ��If it is Akatsuki then��.�� Thought Yagura as he disappeared from this room.


    Yagura was controlled by Akatsuki and based on the information he has studied about the Akatsuki, their goal is to collect all the nine Bijuu, they already have Nibi, and since Ichibi is dead, so it��s possible that their next target is Sanbi��. But Yagura did not care whether their goal is Sanbi or him, he has to make sure that the vige remains safe at all costs, after all, no one in Kirigakure can match up to their strength, the worstes to worst, he will die, but the vige should remain safe.


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    With the sound of breaking past the wind, Yagura appeared in front of the intruder, Bijuu Chakra coating his body, killing intent in his move, and with anger surging in his heart his double hooked club with all his strength.


    He did not want to be careless, because he recognizes the identity of the person standing before him.


    A ck cloak with a golden pattern, and a me mask, Yagura may not have directly met this person before, but he does know the information about this person, everybody does.


    It was none other than a member of Amatsukami standing in front of him, to be more specific, it was Homusubi.


    <em>Ding��</em>


    But instead of killing the enemy with a single blow, a loud metal symphony resounded in the underground passage. The reason was that Homusubi blocked his club with a Kunai, and only took a single step backward to cancel off the momentum of his strike.


    Yagura wasn��t surprised, Amatsukami is on organization at the same level as Akatsuki, so it is obvious that killing the enemy won��t be so easy, as such, he entered Version 2 Bijuu Mode ��Do not think this vige to be a yground for you people.�� And lunged a kick at Homusubi��s head.


    Boom��


    But the kick was easily blocked by a red hand made of chakra that extended from a rib cage-type chakra wrapped around Homusubi.


    Once a Jinchuriki enters the Bijuu Mode the strength behind each of their moves is increased several times, this increase in strength is much more in the Version 2 mode, so Yagura was sure that even if it won��t kill Homusubi, it would at least send him flying, but the fact that Homusubi stopped that strike so easily was nothing short of a surprise.


    Even the coral that was supposed to have trapped Homusubi was broken away by that ribcage structure.


    ��What is this red chakra?�� �C Yagura muttered to himself while analyzing the opposite party��s move, ��It couldn��t be Susano��o, became based on the intelligence Homusubi��s Susano��o is Golden�� but that shape and that evil chakra����


    ��Be careful Yagura, that is undoubtedly Susano��o!�� was what Sanbi said to him.


    ��Is that so, in that case, I must use Bijuudama, anything else won��t work on him!�� �C Yagura said and started to condense Bijuudama.


    <em>��Amaterasu!��</em>


    But before he could fire the Bijuudama on Homusubi, ck mes suddenly appeared on his body.


    ��Katon?�� �C thought Yagura but soon realized that��s not the case here, ��This is no ordinary fire����


    Yagura soon realized that what engulfed him is no ordinary fire, it won��t just go away and he could only writhe and scream in agony and pain ��Ahhhhhhh���� as all his attempts to get rid of the fire proved to be fruitless.


    In just a short few moments Yagura copsed, still burning from the heat of Amaterasu.


    ��Damn you�� Uchiha!�� was hisst thought as he lost consciousness.


    After Yagura lost consciousness, the Bijuu Cloak on his body disappeared, and the ck mes also faded away under Homusubi��smand.


    ��Defeated him already huh? Your strength sure has improved Itachi�� �C said Tsukihi as she walked out from the shadows, she observed the entire fight that did not evenst 30 seconds, in which Itachi made short work of the Mizukage.


    Homusubi removed his mask and said, ��I am still not strong enough to match you, Shisui-san, and Kuroto-san����


    Tsukihi just smiled and said, ��You will reach there eventually.�� Then continued after a pause, ��Anyway, let��s see the state of Mizukage.��


    Itachi nodded and gave way to Tsukihi to walk closer and check upon Karatachi Yagura��s state.


    Looking at the miserable figure of Yagura, with several burns on both his hands, legs, face and other body parts, Tsukihi had a pitying look in her eyes.


    But Tsukihi��s pitiful suddenly changed and she covered her nose and asked Itachi a more important question, ��Amaterasu deserves to be the strongest Katon Ninjutsu, he won��t die, right?�� the reason being that the smell of cooked meat was permeating in the air.


    Amaterasu is obviously stronger than her Oshihomimi, because of its characteristics of burning for 7 days and 7 nights. It may not be as violent as Oshihomimi, but it still ranks above Oshihomimi. This is also one of the many reasons why Tsukihi made sure to bring Itachi with her. In the canon, Itachi easily defeated Yagura by the use of Amaterasu.


    Itachi nodded, ��He shouldn��t die as long as he receives timely medical attention.��


    Tsukihi nodded and said while she printed the hand seals, ��Alright Itachi, in that case, prepare to use what we have nned, I��ll make sure that Sanbi does not interfere.��


    After that, she activated her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in order to Stop Sanbi��s interference.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 663 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 409: A Secret Loyal Subordinate

    Chapter 409: A Secret Loyal Subordinate


    <em>��Kuchiyose no Jutsu!�� </em>


    <em>Poof��</em>


    From the cloud of white smoke, Shisui in his Anbu costume appeared.


    ��Is it time?�� Shisui asked Itachi who has summoned him.


    ��Hmm, Mizukage-sama has been defeated, so let��s start.�� �C Itachi said to Shisui.


    Tsukihi and Itachi have already exined everything urring in Kirigakure to Shisui in the past few days, as such, no further exnation was needed.


    ��Alright.�� Shisui nodded without any hesitation and activated his Mangekyou Sharingan, then he lifted up the unconscious Mizukage by the neck, and opened Yagura��s eyelid with his other hand, before, starting he asked Tsukihi, ��You are keeping the Sanbi in check, right?��


    ��Hmm. Don��t worry, Sanbi will not be interfering.�� Tsukihi nodded, she had already ced Sanbi in a Genjutsu with her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, as such the second biggest turtle of the shinobi world waspletely unaware of what exactly was happening to its Jinchuriki.


    Shisui nodded, and after brewing sufficient ocr power in both of his eyes, he started, <em>��Mangekyou Sharingan: Kotoamatsukami!��</em>


    <em>Ba bump</em>


    The moment Shisui used Kotoamatsukami on the Mizukage both Tsukihi and Itachi heard a loud sound of a heartbeat.


    However, both knew that this wasn��t any heartbeat, but the resonance of the ��Will�� caused by the Dojutsu of Shisui��s Mangekyou Sharingan. At this moment, Yagura��s ��Will�� was already under Shisui��s control and can be modified as per Shisui��s desire.


    Kotoamatsukami is different from normal Genjutsu, it does not hinder Chakra flow, it directly affects the Brain and modifies the ��Will�� and ��Thought Processes�� of the subject.


    And because it does not disturb the Subject��s Chakra Flow, as such it is impossible to detect whether someone is under the effect of a Genjutsu, or more specifically under Kotoamatsukami or not, not by any means, even other Dojutsu or chakra flow sensory ninjutsu can not see or detect Kotoamatsukami.


    The only reason Shimura Danzo who was manipting Mifune was caught red-handed by Ao during the Gokage Summit is that Ao recognized Shisui��s Chakra Color in Danzo��s bandaged eye, and from there he made some guesses based on his suspicions which proved to be true.


    The reason for Ao��s suspicion was Mifune��s strange behavior and favor towards Hokage and Konoha, it was not that he detected Mifune being under a Genjutsu or anything as such anyone who is being manipted by Kotoamatsukami will always remain under control, and never be found out, even if the caster dies.


    So, as long as Yagura does not behave strangely or uncharacteristically, no one will figure out that Yagura is in a Genjutsu. In fact, even if Yagura does behave out of character, it can be attributed to the shock and horrible experience he has gone through, so figuring out Yagura being under control is almost impossible.


    This is why Kotoamatsukami is the ultimate Genjutsu because it is incredibly hard to counter.


    At this moment, Shisui asked Tsukihi, ��Alright, I havepletely invaded his thought process, what is the change Kuroto-san wanted in his thought process? Is it the same one as Godaime Kazekage or different?��


    Tsukihi said, ��The same as Pakura, Yagura needs to be a secret loyal subordinate of Amatsukami.��


    If the Kazekage or the Mizukage were to be loyal to Konoha, or anyone in specific, then their behavior and orders will be for the benefit of Konoha or for that person, which will obviously make others suspicious, in which case, even if they are not suspected to be under Genjutsu, they will still be suspected to have taken refuge or bowed down to Konoha, and if that were to happen, then they wouldn��t be able to remain the Kage of their viges.


    But if they are secretly loyal to Amatsukami, then they would secretly work for the benefit of the organization, which won��t be so easy to figure out, because no one other than the members of the organization knows what is the true goal of Amatsukami and what are they working for, as such, no one will be able to figure out that the Mizukage and Kazekage are Amatsukami��s secret subordinate.


    ��Reasonable enough.�� Shisui nodded, and while looking in the eyes of Yagura, he said in a deep voice, ��Karatachi Yagura, from this moment forth to the end of your being, as a living being, as a dead being and even somewhere in between, you will be eternally loyal to Amatsukami.��


    Yagura, who was still unconscious, nodded in a mechanical tone, ��I am a loyal secret subordinate of Amatsukami, I will remain eternally loyal to the organization while alive, even after my death, and somewhere in between.��


    After Yagura��s mechanical eptance of his fate from here on, Shisui closed his eyes and gasped for breath.


    Even Yagura who was held by him was dropped to the ground.


    ��Shisui-san!�� Itachi eximed and helped Shisui.


    Shisui regained, himself, and said ��I am alright, it��s just that my visual prowess haspletely diminished. And this is just the bacsh from using Kotoamatsukami at its full potential.��


    Tsukihi observed Shisui��s state carefully. At this moment, Shisui��s eyes havepletely lost light, meaning, that Shisui can not see anything, and he can not use Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Itachi asked Shisui, ��Shisui san, will you be able to continue your mission?��


    Shisui nodded, ��I will manage somehow.��


    Tsukihi nodded, ��Alright, in that case, you can go back, after you return from your mission you will go to Hashirama Cell imntation, Kuroto-sama has informed me that all the preparations for that arepleted, so if everything goes well, your vision will soon return to normal.��


    Shisui nodded, ��Alright.��


    Then Itachi released the summon following which Shisui disappeared from her into a poof of smoke and went back to continue his mission.


    Now with Shisui gone, only Tsukihi, Itachi, and an unconscious Mizukage were left.


    Itachi asked Tsukihi, ��Now that Mizukage has been controlled, whates next?��


    Tsukihi thought a little, then said, ��Firstly release Genjutsu on all guards and also erase their memories of what happened tonight�� clean up all of our tracks, meanwhile I will take care of our new subordinate and make sure he doesn��t die at least, or else this will all be pointless.��


    Itachi nodded and disappeared.


    Now with Itachi gone, Tsukihi picked up Yagura like a sack of potato, also picked up Yagura��s club, and walked into the nearby room.


    ��Let��s see what can Kirigakure give me���� was a thought in her mind. One of the many reasons why Amatsukami has controlled the Kazekage and Mizukage is to solve the problem of funds required for the functioning of the organization.


    So, aside fromplete ess to their Jutsu library, Tsukihi also hopes to gain some economic benefits from these two great shinobi viges.


    After all, a fund of billions of Ryo is not so easy to collect, even with all the missions from the ck Market.


    Moreover, as the experiments have progressed, and the technology has improved, Tsukihi has also realized that her initial calctions were not urate. There are many more things and many more expenses than she initially took into ount, maintenance of Ancor Vantian, funds required to raise Gaara, and Karin, as well as many other expenses.


    So, it��s about time Tsukihi starts using other Shinobi Viges for her benefits, otherwise what good it would be to control two of the five great shinobi viges if they are not used for anything?


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 664 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 410: Damn You Obito!

    Chapter 410: Damn You Obito!


    Sometimester in Kirigakure Archive Room.


    Tsukihi was quietly studying the scroll in her hand, sometimes she would have a frowned expression, and sometimes a look of realization would dawn upon her face.


    The scroll she was studying recorded the <em>��Suika no Jutsu��</em> (Hydrification Jutsu), a hallmark Ninjutsu of the Hozuki n.


    The Hydrification Jutsu of the Hozuki n allows the user to liquefy any part of his/her body at will, from the hair on the head to muscles in the arms.


    Although, not the absolute best, it is still one of the best Jutsu to negate physical damage as all attacks except for the ones caused by <em>Raiton,</em> just pass through the user leaving them unharmed.


    The reason for studying Suiton Ninjutsu is obviously to increase the strength of Suijin Clone, as well as increase its adaptability to Water for the <em>Project Godhood</em>.


    And to also understand Natural Energy in a better way. In order to master Senjutsu, the closer Suijin Clone will be to Water Nature, the easier it will be to adapt to Natural Energy, and the easier it will be to absorb Natural energy without turning into stone or going mad or any other types of repercussions while mastering Senjutsu Chakra.


    After all, to master Senjutsu, to absorb the Natural Energy, and sense the Natural Energy, the user must also be close to nature itself.


    Natural Energy must also have its types, just as there are seven basic Chakra Natures. And it would depend on the user which type of Natural Energy suits them the best.


    Since Suijin Clone represents water, so the Natural Energy closer to water should be easier to sense and absorb. Of course, to do so, Suijin will have to reach the state where he will be perceived as water itself.


    For that Suijin does have a n, upon further mastering all physical states of Water, that being, Water, Ice, Vapour, et cetera will Suijin be perceived as water itself.


    And mastering Hozuki n��s Hydrification Jutsu is one way to reach that level.


    However, the secret Jutsu of the Hozuki n is not so easy to master.


    Just as Tsukihi was thinking about it, the Mizukage who was covered in bandages came to his side. The Chakra os Sanbi is healing his burns, but the healing provided by Sanbi is not as potent as the Kyuubi, therefore, his injury is notpletely healed, yet. But it would heal eventually, and Karatachi Yagura will again be a pretty boy.


    Yagura didn��t seem to care about his injuries, and while looking at the scroll held by Tsukihi he said, ��You will not be able to master the Secret Jutsu of the Hozuki n.


    Kotoamatsukami may have made him loyal to Amatsukami, and imnted a new goal in his mind, but his manner of thinking, his personality, and his behavior haven��t changed.


    Tsukihi nced at Yagura, and asked, ��Why are you so sure? Have others ever tried to master Hydration Jutsu?��


    Yagura nodded.


    Tsukihi frowned, ��Now are you going to tell me that the Hydrificaiton Jutsu of the Hozuki n is not some Secret Jutsu, but a Kekkei Genkai?��


    Yagura thought a little then shook his head, ��In a way, it is something like a Kekkei Genkai, at the same time it isn��t.��


    Tsukihi asked with a confused expression, ��What are you saying? This gives no exnation. There has to be some method to learn this Jutsu, right?��


    Yagura folded his hands over his chest, then said indifferently, ��Up until now only those who share the blood of the Hozuki n have been able to master this Ninjutsu, as, for the others, they have tried it a lot, but no one was able to master it yet����


    Tsukihi grinned, and said, ��Those who bear the blood of Hozuki n, huh?��


    Yagura nodded, ��There were a few instances where the shinobi of Yuki n were able to master this Jutsu, but the thing is, those shinobi were the direct descendants of the members of Hozuki n, members who were married to other shinobi ns.��


    Tsukihi had a thoughtful expression, ��So, those of the Yuki n can learn this Jutsu if they are directly rted to those of the Hozuki n?��


    This is nothing new, Kekkei Genkai works in this manner.


    Yagura continued, ��Yes, this is because there have been several inter-n marriages between the Yuki n and Hozuki n for hundreds of years, as such when a member of the Hozuki n coptes with a member of the Yuki n, the probability of the resulting child being able to use Hydrification Jutsu increases. But unfortunately, the Yuki n is nearly extinct, so this is meaningless. Even for Suijin unless one of his parents was a member of the Hozuki n.��


    ��Gene selection? Is that anything new?�� thought Tsukihi as she shook her head, ��This Jutsu will be mastered in Suijin Clone, no matter how much effort it takes to be able to do so.��


    Seeing Tsukihi��s thoughtful expression, Yagura said to Tsukihi, ��And what about Hiramekarei? I want that sword back!��


    Tsukihi asked curiously, ��Why though? It��s not as if anyone in the current Kirigakure can even use Hiramekarei, so what��s the point in, having it? Do you want it to just lie around?��


    Yagura shook his head, ��I have found someone with the potential to be able to use Hiramekarei�� I am going to revive the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure, and for that, I need all the seven swords. Aside from the Samehada, and Kubikiribocho, which have fallen in the hands of Akatsuki, the others can still be collected. And Hiramekarei is with you�� so it��s obvious that I want it back. Besides, it��s not as though it is useful for you.��


    Tsukihi thought a little, then nodded, ��Alright, but the method of recovering Hiramekarei has to be arranged, after all, I can not just give it to, do remember that Hiramekarei has been stolen by Amatsukami, so it can not be retrieved without any solid exnation.��


    Hiramekarei is really not that useful for her, as such, Tsukihi doesn��t mind giving it away if the strength of Kirigakure can be increased even a little bit.


    Then Tsukihi asked, ��By the way, who is the potential child who can use Hiramekarei?��


    Yagura said, ��Currently there are too�� one is a child named Choujuro, and the other is a member of the Hozuki n, his name is Hozuki Mangetsu.��


    ��The Second Coming of the Demon huh?�� thought Tsukihi, the shinobi who had the potential of mastering all the seven swords. Hozuki Mangetsu is a very talented shinobi. But simr to many talented shinobi, he too died too early, and could never reach his true potential, when thinking, Tsukihi said to Yagura, ��Alright, but make sure that Hozuki Mangetsu does not die an early death.��


    Yagura did not speak much, he just nodded. At the point where Kirigakure seriouslycks talent and good shinobi, Yagura has to greatly value the geniuses like Hozuki Mangetsu, and Choujuro who can be the future of Kirigakure, and support the vige as pirs.


    Tsukihi said, ��Anyway, have you brought the diary that I instructed you to bring?��


    Yagura nodded and passed a diary he was holding in his one hand to Tsukihi while also asking, ��This is Kirigakure��s, Financial Ledger, are you sure you want to see it, girl?��


    Tsukihi nodded, ��Of course, how else am I going to calcte how much funds I can take from Kirigakure.��


    Yagura sighed, and passed the diary to Tsukihi, while adding, ��I think you will be greatly disappointed.��


    Tsukihi took the diary with a frowned expression at Yagura��s words, then she opened the diary and started reading all the ounting details, as she skimmed through the pages, her face turned from curious, and frown to pale, and by the time she hadpleted all the final calctions, all she could do was mutter with a shocked expression, ��11�� 11 billion Ryo in debt?�� Then asked with an angered expression ��What the hell were you people doing that such debts have been collected?��


    Yagura looked downward with a downcast expression, this is another one of the effects of Obito controlling the Mizukage.


    ��In such a situation, I can not take even a penny from here��!�� �C Tsukihi muttered.


    Tsukihi was now sure that the reason for Yagura��s suicide wasn��t the guilt in his heart, but it was this debt of 11 billion Ryo, definitely this debt. Even Tsukihi would have done the same thing if she was in Yagura��s position.


    ��Damn you Obito!�� Tsukihi can��t help but curse Obito for leaving such a troublesome situation, she has to obviously solve this trouble else all of her efforts of controlling Kirigakure will result in a failure.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 665 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 411: Exploiting Emotional Weaknesses

    Chapter 411: Exploiting Emotional Weaknesses


    ��A debt of 11 billion Ryo��?�� As soon as Tsukihi thought of this, she felt a headache.


    Now Tsukihi finally understands another reason why even after Terumi Mei came to power, the overall strength of Kirigakure did not recover much and still remained the weakest of the five great shinobi viges.


    After a while of silence, Tsukihi said to Yagura, ��Before I used to think that Kirigakure is a really pathetic shinobi vige. It wiped out many of its shinobi ns, and the seven elite swordsmen defected or died but your vige couldn��t do anything to recover the seven swords, there is also the fact that one Jinchuriki ran away, and the other Jinchuriki who is also the Mizukage became a puppet in the hands of someone else, there is also the regr defection of many shinobi from the vige����


    Yagura asked with a cold expression, ��What are you trying to imply?��


    Tsukihi said, ��Just the fact that I have started to look at Kirigakure in a better light upon rethinking a few things.��


    Yagura frowned, ��What do you mean?��


    Tsukihi said with a smile, ��The fact that your vige has not disappeared yet, even after everything it has been through, and the fact that it is still considered one of the five great shinobi viges is what surprises me.��


    Yagura was silent and waited for Tsukihi to continue.


    After putting a copy of the scroll of Hydrificaiton Jutsu in her Shinobi Bag, Tsukihi continued, ��As things stand, even if Kirigakure is no longer engulfed in the mes of civil war, it will again be sooner orter, because such economic debts will only bring more poverty and hunger in the vige. People will fight over food�� and Kirigakure would continue on the path of self-destruction.��


    Yagura said, ��But how to solve this issue? Daimyo does not support the vige much because of our unstable history, there are no good subordinates left in the vige who are willing to swear their loyalty to me. Elder Council is pressuring me through all kinds of ways in order for me to abdicate as soon as possible�� We don��t receive as many missionmissions as other shinobi viges because of our reputation and because we are away from the maind�� Considering all these things, I don��t see any way for the vige to recover.��


    Upon hearing Yagura Tsukihi thought, ��In fact, Kirigakure had to change its policies drastically for the sake of existence, as a result, it became a popr tourist destination during Rokudaime Mizukage��s term of power after the fourth great shinobi war.��


    A shinobi vige became a popr tourist destination? It��s one of the most hrious things one can imagine. the name of the ��Vige of the Bloody Mist�� that was once feared by all countries for their exceptional shinobi and cruel nature became nothing more than a joke during the term of power of Rukodaime Mizukage.


    The reason for such a thing happening is also pretty obvious, they had to do it and had no other choice. Their roots were cut so deeply, that there was no other hope of recovery otherwise. The losses Kirigakure suffered for so long had consumed its vitality so thoroughly that no other options were left.


    It is nheless surprising that even with all these winds and rain and storms Kirigakure has faced over the years, it still managed to thrive even if they had to resort to something as ridiculous as changing their vige into a tourist destination.


    However, Tsukihi is obviously repulsed by the idea of Kirigakure bing such a joke in the future and she won��t allow it to happen no matter what. In her opinion, the vige being wiped out and ceasing to exist is a much better option than bing a tourist destination.


    Yagura asked Tsukihi, ��Is there any help the organization can give me and the vige?��


    Before Tsukihi, there was no one Yagura could talk to and discuss his problems with, but after bing a subordinate of Amatsukami, there are people he can speak to and share his problems, and also ask for assistance to resolve those troubles.


    Tsukihi also thought about how to solve these problems.


    To solve economic problems, money is needed, but money won��te out of thin air.


    To get loyal subordinates, people must be willing to follow you, but their hearts won��t change so easily, especially after the fact that Yagura once became a puppet in the hands of Akatsuki.


    The history of Kirigakure is what has already urred in the vige, it can not be changed. So building a positive reputation is not so easy either.


    After much deliberation, Tsukihi picked up another secret scroll and while studying it she said, ��Firstly, you don��t have to worry about abdicating. You are still the strongest in Kirigakure, as such no one can force you to abdicate if you don��t personally take the initiative.��


    The scroll she was studying right now is the secret Jutsu ��<em>Joki Boi��</em> (Steaming Danger Tyranny). Steaming Danger Tyranny is Nidaime Mizukage Hozuki Gengetsu��s <em>��Mugen Bakuha Ninjutsu�� </em>(Infinite Explosion Ninjutsu).


    ��A very powerful and practical Ninjutsu.�� �C thought Tsukihi as she remembered the particrs of this Jutsu when used by Gengetsu.


    Yagura said, ��I am afraid that��s not the case. Many members of the Elder Council have put their hopes on Terumi Mei, and even if she is not at my level she is still quite strong, she might be able to catch up to me sooner orter. After all, she uses two Kekkei Genkai, <em>Futton </em>(Boil Release) and <em>Yoton </em>(Lava Release). She is fully qualified to rece me.��


    Tsukihi chuckled, ��If you think that��s the case, then make your moves in such a manner that she doesn��t take the position of Mizukage.��


    Yagura asked in surprise, ��Are you saying that I should assassinate her?��


    Tsukihi shook her head, and said, ��Assassinating her is also an option, but I would say you rather not do so. Assassinating her would solve this problem for the time being but it would further weaken Kirigakure in the long run.


    Moreover, I find her to be useful, people might not be willing to trust you, but they would be willing to trust her, and the fact that she loves this vige makes her a good chess piece.


    To prevent her from bing the Mizukage, you will have to make the elders and herself realize that she is not yet ready to be the Mizukage, which she truly isn��t.


    As for the matter of solving the problem of loyal subordinates? Start with gaining Mei��s loyalty, that would be your first step, if the candidate to be the next Mizukage bes your loyal subordinate then you can use her as a means, or your representative to further gain the loyalty of others. Specifically, she will help you reinstate the entire Kirigakure under yourmand.��


    Yagura breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that he wouldn��t have to assassinate Terumi Mei, he wanted to ask something further but did not upon noticing that at this moment Tsukihi was indulged in studying the Steaming Danger Tyranny, therefore, her attention was not on him.


    As such, Yagura decided to wait because what Tsukihi was doing was more importantpared to Kirigakure.


    Nidaime Mizukage used Steaming Danger Tyranny along with his special Mirage type Genjutsu with the help of his summon Giant m to fight and kill the Nidaime Tsuchikage, albeit at the cost of his own life.


    Nidaime Tsuchikage Mu was in an incredibly powerful and hard-to-kill shinobi. He had mastered <em>Jinton</em> (Dust Release), along with a special ability that made it almost impossible for anyone to detect him.


    Dust Release alone can not be underestimated as it is a Kekkei Tota which is superior to Kekkei Genkai, it is abination of Earth, Wind, and Fire Release and is capable of disintegrating anything and everything at the molecr level. Its power is so destructive that its users are generally unmatched in a fight and are capable of fending countless enemies.


    And yet Nidaime Mizukage with his Steaming Danger Tyranny was capable of killing the Tsuchikage, this alone shows just how powerful this Jutsu is that is capable of exploding infinitely.


    All while Tsukihi was busy studying, Yagura patiently waited like a good servant without making any noise so as to not disturb Tsukihi midway.


    ��I must say, Hozuki Gengetsu was indeed a genius. To be able to create such a Jutsu that is worth the praise.�� Tsukihi muttered then she put a copy of this Jutsu in her Shinobi bag without asking for Yagura��s permission.


    Yagura naturally did not care if the organization took these Jutsu, so without minding her, he asked, ��So? How should I make Terumi Mei loyal to me?��


    After pondering for a while Tsukihi said, ��To gain her loyalty, use weaknesses in her heart. Pose yourself as the victim and exploit her guilt and pity, or perhaps even kindness and love if possible.��


    Yagura looked at Tsukihi strangely, ��Are you telling me to seduce her?��


    Tsukihi nodded, ��Do it if you have to. Love and Affection are very powerful emotions, it can make her totally bound to you, value you above everything else, even above the vige.��


    Yagura said, ��But I am already married and even have a child.��


    Tsukihi said, ��It��s up to you, use extramarital affair if you to, or perhaps go for polygamy, or whatever that suits you. Of course, If you don��t want to, then use some other means, in short, exploit her emotional weaknesses to make her loyal to you. Just make sure to not threaten her as that would be counterproductive in the long run.��


    ��I�� I guess I will think about it.�� �C Yagura nodded, albeit with a bit of hesitation, then he asked, ��And how to make the elders realize that Mei is not yet ready to be the Mizukage?��


    After pondering for a while, Tsukihi said, ��Bringing back Utakata, the Jinchuriki of Rokubi is important for your vige, in this matter the elders should not oppose your decision. So, assign this mission to Terumi Mei, if she can bring back Utakata, then you will immediately abdicate, but if she fails then that means she is not yet ready.��


    Yagura asked, ��But shouldn��t Utakata be kept under the custody of the organization so that the chances of him being hunted down by Akatsuki decreases?��


    Tsukihi shook her head, ��No, if more than one Jinchuriki were to disappear, it would be suspicious, and Akatsuki will be able to discern that Utakata is in the hands of Amatsukami. Which would mean needless trouble.��


    Yagura did not ask anymore and nodded, then asked again, ��Alright, but what happens if Mei is able to bring back Utakata?��


    Tsukihi grinned, ��Amatsukami will not let her.��


    Yagura said, ��That will makes things easier, however, I am afraid it will not convince the elders.��


    Tsukihi nodded, ��But Mei will realize that she is not yet ready, and if she realizes it, then naturally she would be unwilling to be the Mizukage even if Elders insists. After all, she does love this vige, doesn��t she? As such, she will not do anything that would threaten the safety of the vige.��


    Yagura nodded, ��Hmm, I suppose.��


    ��As for the economic problems of Kirigakure�� maybe we can have Itachi y as <em>Ishikawa Goemon</em> as he did in Suna to threaten the Daimyo and make him realize just how much he needs Kirigakure.�� Thought Tsukihi as she looked at Itachi who was studying some Jutsu on the other side of this secret room.


    ��


    Two dayster.


    Terumi Mei walked out of the Mizukage building with a thoughtful expression.


    Ao and an elder immediately asked her, ��So? What did the Mizukage sama say?��


    Mei answered as she revealed a scroll, ��This scroll has a map which records thest sighting position of Utakata. Yondaime sama has ordered me to form a hunter unit in order to capture and bring back Utakata.�� After a pause, Mei continued, ��He also stated that if I were toplete this task, he will take the initiative to abdicate immediately and appoint me as the Godaime Mizukage.��


    ��That��s great!�� a few followers of Mei cheered.


    But Ao was different, and said with a frown, ��If we want to capture Utakata, I am afraid it will be very difficult, the probability ofpleting this mission is very low, it might even be more difficult than killing him.��


    Mei nodded with a sigh, ��Even I am not confident enough of capturing him in a one-to-one fight.��


    ording to Mei and Ao, the shinobi most suitable forpleting this mission is either Yondaime himself, or perhaps Kisame, but Kisame has defected so he is no longer an option.


    So the best choice is Mizukage himself, who is also a Jinchuriki.


    But Yondaime has given Mei this mission as a test to check whether she is eligible to inherit the position of the Mizukage, as such, Mei has no other choice but to ept this mission. If she were to refuse then that would mean she will also lose the qualification to be the next Mizukage. And given that she is the only candidate currently eligible of bing the Mizukage so if she were to lose this qualification then no one would be able to rece the Mizukage.


    The elder asked, ��Is there any condition Mizukage sama ced for this mission?��


    Mei shook her head, ��None, I am allowed to use all the resources avable.��


    Ao said, ��That makes things a bit easier, maybe we can overwhelm Utakata with numbers. And since we know his approximate location, so we can prepare advance traps and ambush him.��


    Mei��s expression became firm, then she instructed all her subordinates around her, ��Prepare everything, we will depart in an hour.��


    For this mission given to her by Mizukage, Mei did not feel anything wrong with it, because if she can��t evenplete this mission, then she really wouldn��t be qualified to inherit the position of the next Mizukage.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 666 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 412: Encountering Amatsukami

    Chapter 412: Encountering Amatsukami


    In the dim light of the setting sun, a squad of shinobi traveled through the rugged mountain roads, their speed extremely fast, and their steps did not make any sound, they traveled through the mountain ridge and went down the valley.


    This squad of shinobi is the one led by Terumi Mei all for the purpose ofpleting the mission assigned to her by the Yondaime Mizukage.


    While running at the center point of the squad, Mei looked at the shinobi around her.


    When the elders of the council heard of the mission assigned to her, they all decided to provide her with strong support. The importance of Rokubi and Utakata who have it sealed inside him is very high for the vige, so, in addition to making Mei the next Mizukage, their intentions are obviously to bring back Utakata.


    As such the shinobi following her on this mission are not just her trusted subordinates, but even a few shinobi from the Anbu (e.g., Tsurugi) and a few others including the subordinates of Elders who are experienced in sealing Bijuu. There is one more individual, named Harusame, the master of Utakata for extra reassurance to bring back Utakata.


    Overall, the entire squad consists of 16 shinobi including her, all with exceptional skills at the level of Tokubetsu Jonin or higher.


    Ao who was running very next to Mei said to her at this moment, ��I think with this squad we should be able to bring back Utakata quite easily.��


    Mei shook her head, and said with a sigh, ��But the problem is not just Utakata, there are also Akatsuki and Amatsukami, I fear that they might also be pursuing him. Mizukage sama warned me that there are chances of encountering the members of Akatsuki and Amatsukami, and if we do encounter them, then it would increase the difficulty of this mission to a very high level.��


    Ao was silent upon hearing Mei��s reasoning.


    Indeed, if it was just Utakata, then with this line-up, bringing him back would have been fairly easy. Utakata��s strength is indeed extremely good, but unlike Yondaime Mizukage he is not a perfect Jinchuriki.


    And since he can not disy the full potential of the Bijuu sealed inside him, since he can not risk losing control over him, as such he would avoid using the power of Rokubi if he doesn��t have to.


    Moreover, Utakata doesn��t have any reason to note back to Kirigakure, especially after he learns of the fact that Yondaime Mizukage was being controlled by Akatsuki. So, the probability of Utakata resisting until the bitter end is very low.


    But it would all be a different case if Akatsuki or Amatsukami were to be involved too.


    ��I do hope that I can bring back Utakata safely.�� thought Mei.


    Soon the hunter team led by Mei passed through a ravine and came across another valley.


    ording to the intelligence given to her by the Yondaime Mizukage, since disappearing from the Land of Rain, Utakata has been aimlessly wandering around, sometimes he would visit a town or a small vige, but most of the time he would remain in forests and mountains so as not to attract much attraction.


    The forest past this valley is thest ce where Utakata wasst spotted, so this is obviously the first search point to find out the clues in order to discern the direction he went.


    ��Everyone be careful�� we havepany!�� But just as the squad entered the forest, Ao suddenly warned the squad of 16.


    The squad of 16 hurriedly scattered.


    Mei asked, ��Who is it and where?��


    Ao did not reply to Mei, but pointed in a direction and said, ��There!��


    Everyone looked in the direction Ao pointed at and noticed nothing except for the tree, and can��t help but frown in confusion.


    Mei said, ��Nobody is there.��


    Ao shook his head, and said, ��No, someone is there, he is using some kind of Ninjutsu to turn himself invisible. Come on out, I have already noticed you.��


    ��Ho? You managed to locate me even though I was invisible, I gotta hand it to you, Byakugan truly is a nemesis of invisibility Jutsu.�� A voice came, then the figure of a shinobi also became visible to everyone, ��But, I must say I am surprised that someone who is not a shinobi of the Hyuga n can master the use of Byakugan to such a degree.��


    He was carefreely sitting on the tree branch pointed out by Ao while dangling his legs in a to-and-fro motion. But even though he sat there without a care in the world, and did not do anything, no one could take him lightly. Everyone felt extreme pressure on top of their heads and had sweat flowing down their temples.


    He wore a golden rimmed ck cloak with various symbols on it, and a blue mask with the symbol of water Chakra on it.


    He is none other than, ��You are Suijin of the Amatsukami!�� muttered Mei.


    Suijin looked at Mei, then said with a grin, ��Ne-ne you are Terumi Mei, aren��t you? What are you people doing here? Is it possible that you people are here to greet me? Are you people a fan of mine? Do you people want my autograph? Or do you want a picture with me?��


    While Suijin spoke, Mei signaled everyone to take abat stance, then she said to Suijin, ��Our purpose foring here does not concern you, leave now, and we can resolve this issue without a battle.��


    Suijin chuckled, ��Hahaha�� you are funny, do you really think that just because you are asking me politely, I will withdraw?��


    Mei frowned, and asked, ��Then what else?��


    Suijin thought a little, then said, ��How about an answer first?��


    Mei asked curiously, ��Answer? Answer to what exactly?��


    Suijin chuckled, and asked with a mocking smile, ��I heard a rumor recently ording to which the Yondaime Mizukage of Kirigakure had be a puppet in the hands of Akatsuki, is it true?��


    Mei��s face turned cold, ��That��s just a baseless rumor without any evidence to proof.�� She was trying her best to make sure that the shock o her face wasn��t visible, the same was the case with the people behind her. Some were surprised by this revtion because there were not aware of such information, but was it true or not?


    Suijin shook his head, and said, ��It��s not a baseless rumor, I know for a fact that your Yondaime Mizukage had be a puppet in the hands of Akatsuki, in fact, you people ought to thank the Amatsukami, after all, it was one of us, specifically, Homusubi, who fought and defeated the person who controlled the Mizukage in the underground floor of the Mizukage Building.��


    ��What??!!�� Everyone eximed upon hearing Suijin words.


    It seemed that Suijin was enjoying everyone��s shock, and said, ��Kirigakure is really finished.��


    Mei calmed her shock and asked with a solemn expression, ��You have stopped us here, it wouldn��t just be to talk nonsense, would it? What could you possibly want from us?��


    ��Trying to change the topic, are we?�� Suijin said, then continued, ��But I suppose it��s pointless to speak about that for now, anyway, since you people havee here with the kind of formation, I take it that you people are here for the Jinchuriki of Rokubi, aren��t you?��


    Mei gritted her teeth, she knew where this was going, she did not want this to happen.


    Suijin did not care about Mei��s reaction, and said, ��If you people value your lives then go back, Amatsukami is interested in the Rokubi and few of its abilities, so we are going to capture Utakata.��


    Ao said furiously, ��Don��t joke around! Rokubi belongs to Kirigakure, do you think that we will just let you capture Utakata?��


    Suijin sneered, ��Even your Mizukage is not necessarily yours what are you talking about iming ownership over a Bijuu? Hurry up and leave, else I don��t mind taking a Byakugan with me too.��


    Mei stopped Ao from wasting his breath against Suijin, and said, ��It appears that the events of Yondaime sama have made people underestimate us Kirigakure Shinobi who have grown in the Vige of the Bloody Mist. Since you of the Amatsukami have set your sights on the Rokubi, then there is nothing left to talk with you.��


    After speaking so, Mei quickly printed hand seals, and then shouted, <em>��Yoton: Yokai no Jutsu!�� </em>(Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique!)


    Instantly a lot ofva was spit out by Mei, thisva was like a high-pressured spray, and went toward Suijin as if it would melt him.


    <em>Poof��</em>


    With a poof of smoke, Hiramekarei appeared in Suijin��s hands, he separated the sword into two parts, then with one part in each hand, he poured chakra into the sword which soon took the shape of a hammer, and he waved then waved the sword in the direction of the iingva spray to block it.


    The chakra hammer ck theva forming on him, but it still sshed on many nearby trees burning them.


    <em>Pssshhhh�� Psshhh�� Psshh��</em>


    ��That attack was barely even effective, is that the best you can do? Because if that��s really the case then I am going to be so disappointed.�� �C Suijin said in a disappointed tone.


    ��That sword�� It��s Hiramekarei!�� �C Ao muttered in shock.


    ��It just means that what he spoke was indeed the truth.�� Tsurugi, themander of Hunter nin of Kirigakure said.


    Harusame said, ��We have to assume that other members of Amatsukami are also nearby, so we will have to resolve this fight as early as possible.��


    Ao nodded and after printing hand seals, he released mist from his mouth, <em>��Kirigakure no Jutsu!��</em>


    <em>Whoooooooooshh��</em>


    The mist released by Ao seemed to have covered the entire valley in a thick cover of mist. It was already past dawn and with thick mist in the air making it very hard to see anything.


    Next, the shinobi of Kirigakure who are experts on Silent Killing of Kirigakure, scattered under the cover of smoke waiting for the opportunity to kill Suijin.


    ��Heh, that was a big mistake!�� �C thought Suijin as he shed from his position, his objective, knock out all the Kirigakure shinobi.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 667 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 413: Hope Arrives

    Chapter 413: Hope Arrives


    <em>Smash�� </em>


    ��Argg!��


    <em>Plop��</em>


    In the thick cover of mist, Suijin vs Kiri was going on. Since Suijin��s objective wasn��t to kill the Kirigakure Shinobi, therefore, he focused on beating the hell out of them but also made sure to not kill them.


    <em>Ding�� Ding�� </em>


    <em>��Ice Release: Ice Breaking Fist!�� </em>Suijin covered both his hand in hard ice and smashed them in a Shinobi��s guts.


    ��Argh cough-cough��!�� another one fell unconscious while coughing out blood.


    Mei asked from Ao, ��That��s the fourth one already�� where is he, Ao-san, Chukichi-san, do you sense him?��


    ��Yes, I see him, but his speed, his speed is too fast. At one instant he is at one ce, and the next instant he disappears and appears near another shinobi.�� Ao said with faint traces of sweat on his forehead. Even though the temperature of the surrounding has fallen to the freezing point. He still can��t help but sweat.


    Tsurugi said, ��Ao San, the density of mist is too high, I think this is too much for even us.��


    Ao nodded with a solemn expression, and said, ��I did not intend to make the density of mist this high, Suijin must have used his own chakra to cast the same Jutsu in order to make mist this dense.��


    Chukichi said, ��And the fact that he is able to move perfectly in such a dense cover of mist means that he is also a sensor-nin with very good abilities, on my level, or perhaps even better.��


    Ao nodded, he couldn��t agree more.


    Ao��s intention of using ��Hiding in the Mist Jutsu�� may have been to hinder Suijin��s vision but he as well as others soon realized that his move was a big mistake because not only was Suijin perfectly capable of seeing, reacting, and acting in the cover of the mist, he was, in fact, using the cover of mist to his advantage. In several instances, he used Kirigakure��s Silent Killing Technique to deal with the shinobi of their squad, this was beyond even Ao��s expectations.


    ��Hahaha�� It��s toote for regrets.�� Suijin said and knocked another one out cold.


    Having Byakugan obviously made the thick cover of mist quite useless, so locating the Kiri shinobi trying to hide themselves using the cover of mist proved to be quite easy for Suijin, as such, Suijin made short work of them quite easily.


    ��In any case, we have to clear the mist and use another strategy.�� Harusame said, and after printing hand seals, he breathed wind out of his mouth in an effort to clear away the mist.


    <em>��Futon: Daitoppa!�� </em>(Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!)


    With Harusame��s Jutsu, the mist slowly cleared to reveal Suijin standing at the center of the field, along with several beaten up and bloodied bodies lying all over the field.


    ��So, who��s going to be my next prey?�� Suijin questioned with a nd tone, his manner of speaking depicted that he could easily defeat all of them here without any effort.


    ��Damn it, six of us have already been defeated? And yet, there is not even a scratch on him.�� Tsurugi cursed in frustration upon noticing that six of their men were already lying bloodied on the ground, yet there was not even a single scratch on Suijin��s cloak.


    Mei asked Ao with a serious expression, ��What is their state? Are they ali-��?��


    ��They are alive, their chakra signs are weak but they are indeed alive. He did not kill them. It appears that Amatsukami truly is as they say.�� Ao said with a solemn expression. He was also pondering over what to do from here on.


    Mei was now in a tough situation, ��Should we withdraw? But if we withdraw then Amatsukami might be able to get their hands on Utakata�� And if they reach Utakata before us then not only will Amatsukami obtain Rokubi, but it would also mean that I failed the test given to me by Yondaime sama.��


    ��n-C.�� Even if she was considering whether to withdraw or not, it did not stop her from issuing instructions to the squad of shinobi around her in order to stall Suijin.


    Harusame nodded, after printing hand seals, he mmed both of his hands on the earth, and shouted, <em>��Doton: Chidokaku!�� </em>(Earth Release: Moving Earth Core!)


    Under Harusame��s control of Earth, a section of the earth beneath Suijin��s feet sank suddenly, and because he had instantly lost his footings, Suijin fell inside.


    Mei did not waste any opportunity provided to her by Harusame, and started to print the hand seals, ��<em>Yoton: Yokai no Jutsu!�� </em>(Lava Release: Lava Monster Jutsu!)


    Instantly, Mei spat out viscous fluid from her mouth. The fluid spat out by her filled the hole created by Harusame, the objective was to drown Suijin inside the highly corrosive fluid and kill him, or at least stall enough time so that they can retreat along with the injured ones.


    The hole was filled as she intended, and for a while, there was no movement from Suijin��s side, it felt as if the attack seeded in killing Suijin, and Mei started to instruct the order for them to retreat.


    ��I am not sure how long will it hold him, everyone, pick up the wounded and retreat!��


    But Ao knew better, ��Don��t rx your guard, his chakra has not faded in the slightest!��


    Ao��s words here not finished, and instantly a cylindrical ice pir about the same thickness as the trunk of a giant tree rose from the hole. Upon further inspection, the shinobi of Kirigakure could see that Suijin was standing on top of the pir,pletely unharmed and unfazed by Mei��s attack.


    ��Hahaha! Retreat? Do you think I would allow it?�� Suijin smirked and jumped off from the Ice pir, the pair of divided Hiramekarei was still in both of his hands and he dashed towards their group, ��Come on, now show me what you people can do, the shinobi of the Vige of the Bloody Mist entertain me, show me what you people are capable of!��


    Harusame said with a solemn expression, ��We have to overwhelm him with numbers.��


    The others all nodded and under Ao��s lead rushed towards Suijin for close-quartersbat.


    Ao is very good at closebat, more so after he got himself the Byakugan. Tsurugi is also not bad either, after all, he is themander of the Hunter-nin of Kirigakure for a reason. Then there are Genryu, Gonbee, Heki, as well as two other Kunoichi so together they truly have the potential to hold any Kage ss shinobi.


    Or at least that should have been the case, but unfortunately, Suijin��s Nintaijutsu and Kenjutsu proved too much for them, and within a few minutes, most of them were copsed on the ground, beaten up and bloodied with cuts and bruises and frost all over their bodies.


    Now the only people standing were Mei, Ao, Harusame, and Chukichi.


    Chukichi looked at Mei and said, ��Mei sama, what should we do, if we were to try to retrieve carry the injured with us, then we wouldn��t be able to retreat, we have to do something, and find some other way to get to Utakata! This guy is a monster we don��t have enough strength to defeat him.��


    Mei was about to nod, but suddenly she felt something touching her back, ��A hand?�� was a thought, the next moment she heard a voice from behind her, <em>��Hyoro no Jutsu!�� </em>(Ice Prison Jutsu!)


    As soon as she heard that voice behind her, she wanted to turn around and back away but suddenly felt extremely cold, so cold that her blood would have frozen solid in an instant.


    It didn��t take her long to realize that everything below her neck was encased in ice, ��Shit!�� was all she could think as she was frozen solid, and all she heard close to her ear was a heavy, ruthless, and, cold voice, ��What��s the hurry? How about we have a dance?��


    ��Dance? Does�� Suijin wants me to be his dance partner? Does that mean he wants to date me? A�� and marry me? Now that I think about it, he is indeed manly, I would give him that. But I don��t know what he looks like beneath that mask. However, my instincts tell me that he is definitely good husband material.�� was a momentary thought in her brain and she blushed at her thought.


    ��Sigh, if only he wasn��t a criminal, our rtionship could have blossomed.�� but she instantly pushed that thought aside by shaking her head and started to release her Lava Chakra in order to melt the ice.


    However, the ice was too cold, and too hard, so the speed at which the ice melted was too slow.


    Being subject to such low temperatures generally means instant death, but Mei managed to stay alive thanks to her circting Lava Chakra around her body to keep her body warm.


    Ao, Chukichi, and Harusame reacted instantly as soon as they realized that the one standing before them was a mere Ice Clone and the real one has put Mei in an Ice Prison.


    ��Mei sama!�� At the first moment, Ao and Chukichi took the initiative in confronting the real Suijin, while Harusame tried helping Mei remove the ice.


    ��You have guts I will give you that, you both are also not half bad either but�� the enemy the two of you are facing is just too strong for you both.�� Said Suijin as he started to cover his hands in Ice Chakra.


    <em>��Ice Release: Ice-Breaking Fist!��</em>


    <em>��Ice Release: Ice-Breaking Fist!��</em>


    With both of his hands encased in cold ice, Suijin started another round of Nintaijutsu battle, but this time, the battle was more dominated by him, and the opposite two were one-sidedly crushed by him.


    Taking advantage of Ao and Chukichi��s tiredness and breathlessness, Suijin instantly flickered towards them while printing the hand seals.


    They did notice Suijining towards them, however, they were unable to react to his speed.


    ��Now then�� let��s end this, shall we?�� Suijin said and pped both his hands on Ao and Chukichi��s chest.


    <em>��Ice Release: Chakra Locking Cuffs!�� on Ao</em>


    <em>��Ice Release: Ice Cor of Subordination!�� on Chukichi</em>


    Instantly, a few essories made out of ice appeared on Ao and Chukichi��s bodies.


    ��I.. can��t mold my chakra���� Ao muttered in panic upon realizing that as soon as these Ice cuffs appeared over his hands and feet, his chakra also seemed to have been sealed.


    And there was no reply from Chukichi because he has be a puppet because of the Ice Cor around his neck.


    Suijin smirked, ��This is just the best part, now then�� since I have already defeated all of you, I shall reap the reward of my efforts�� Hmm, but before that, Chukichi kun, would you mind keeping away thatpanion of yours away so that he does not interfere in this ordeal.��


    Chukichi who has be a puppet because of the Ice cor around his neck nodded with a dull expression and after turning around, he started fighting Harusame to make sure that the old man does not interfere with what Suijin had nned to do.


    On the other hand, Ao��s face turned pale upon seeing Chukichi be a puppet, and because of hearing Suijin��s words, he knew exactly what reward Suijin was talking about. He still hoped that it wasn��t what he thought it was.


    But his hope was proven useless, and his guess was soon proven correct when he noticed Suijin��s right handing close to his right eye, the same right eye that is covered with an eye patch, and the very same right eye in which Ao transnted the Byakugan stolen from a Hyuga he defeated during the third great shinobi war.


    Ao wanted to stop Suijin from gouging out the Byakugan, but given the fact that his Chakra was sealed by these handcuffs and leg cuffs, neither could he mold chakra, nor could he run away. He had be a helpless duck at the mercy of Suijin, the other party can do whatever it wants to him, and he cannot pose any resistance, and from the looks of it, he won��t be able to get any help.


    ��I just hope that he is unable to break the seal I have ced.�� This was his only thought as Ao tried to figure out a way to save himself and the Byakugan to fall into the hands of Suijin.


    But it appeared that he expected too much from himself, and too little from Suijin because Suijin instantly deactivated the talisman seals on Ao��s earrings.


    Ao was shocked, he was shocked for two reasons, one is that Suijin easily deactivated such aplex Fuinjutsu in less than a second, and second because at this very moment, Ao also noticed a familiar Chakraing towards Suijin and him, and the speed of this familiar chakra was fast speed, almost or perhaps even faster than Suijin himself��


    ��From the looks of it, from how Suijin��s back is in that direction, he doesn��t seem to have noticed this Chakra.�� Thought Ao.


    This gave Ao some hope, ��Please hurry�� you are our only hope.��


    The speed of the other party was too fast, and by the time, Suijin��s right hand touched Ao��s Byakugan, he suddenly heard a sharp whistling sound, which alerted him, but he didn��t seem to have had enough time to react as following the sound, Suijin felt a sharp stinginging from his back.


    <em>Puff�� </em>


    Two sprays of blood spurted at the same instant.


    ��Y��you are��!�� Suijin muttered in surprise as he looked at the iron hook piercing through his chest.


    <em>Plop��</em>


    Unable to stand any longer because of theck of energy because of being pierced through the chest, Suijin soon copsed to the ground.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 668 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 414: A Puppet Again?

    Chapter 414: A Puppet Again?


    <em>Puff��</em>


    ��Y��you are�� cough-cough!�� Suijin muttered in a horrified tone as he looked at the iron hook piercing through his chest and blood dripping from his chest.


    <em>Plop��</em>


    Unable to stand any longer because of theck of energy due to being pierced through the chest, Suijin soon copsed to the ground.


    The sudden change of events shocked everyone.


    But despite everything, their panicked face soon gained a new light, ��Mizukage sama!�� everyone shouted in unison and with a respectful tone.


    That��s right, the one to appear is none other than the Yondaime Mizukage Karatachi Yagura.


    Mei asked with confusion, ��Mizukage sama you are here?�� She did not expect Yagura to show up here. Don��t misunderstand her, Mei is certainly d that Yagura hase to their rescue, but she was confused nheless, after all, he should have been in the vige, howe he is here?


    Yagura looked at Mei, and said faintly, ��Although I gave this mission to you as a test to see whether you are ready to take the position of the Mizukage, it��s not just a test, capturing Utakata involves the safety of the vige. This mission must bepleted no matter what.��


    Mei looked down in disappointment. Yagura��s meaning was very clear. Being defeated at the hands of Suijin means that Mei has failed toplete the mission, as such she has failed the test too. And now he has no choice but toplete this mission himself because bringing Utakata back to the vige is very important.


    However, Terumi Mei soon recovered herself, she is not the kind of person who would pursue self-goals, the betterment, and safety of the vige are more important to her than personal glory, so she did not let this setback affect her and nodded.


    ��Everyone�� fear not�� no that I am here! I shall ensure that none of the shinobi of my vige are harmed in my presence.�� Yagura dered that as long as he is around, none would be harmed.


    For a moment, everyone was left surprised by Yagura��s words, and they can��t help but look at their current Mizukage in awe.


    They can��t help but wonder if he is the same Mizukage, who until a few days ago was nothing more than a puppet in the hands of Akatsuki. Because at this moment, his small figure was giving off a lot of power and hope to the copsed spirit of these shinobi, at this moment to those present here, Yagura seemed the most dependable he has ever been.


    Honestly, it was overwhelming and exhrating, nobody expected him to suddenly appear here, but not only did hees to their unexpected rescue, he even managed tond a sessful hit on Suijin, critically wounding or perhaps even killing Suijin.


    When the matter of killing Suijin came, one of them muttered while looking at the corpse of Suijin that was lying lifelessly on the ground at the feet of Mizukage ��Is he�� is he dead? Did Mizukage sama really manage to kill him?��


    Attracted by his question, everyone was out of their thoughts and looked at the corpse of Suijin.


    Yagura lifted his club and poked Suijin��s corps with it, he wanted to verify whether Suijin was alive or dead. And it seemed that Suijin was indeed dead, as there was no more movement from him.


    Yagura nodded in satisfaction, and while everyone breathed a sigh of relief, Yagura asked Ao, ��Ao San, are you alright?��


    �������� Ao did not reply. Yagura was confused and looked at Ao who had copsed on the ground. Suijin may have died, but the Ice Cuffs on Ao��s hands and feet were still present.


    Yagura looked at Ao with a frown, but he wasn��t able to because Ao��s head was bent downward.


    <em>Drip�� Drip�� Drip�� Drip��</em>


    In the silent night where not even the sound of the wind was heard, a few drops of liquid fell on the ground. These drops were red in color and dripped down Ao��s face.


    Ao lifted his head and the sight of an empty right eye socket and blood dripping from it came to light, ��Mizukage sama, he managed to gouge out the Byakugan.��


    As soon as Ao��s words fell, a Suijin��s corpse, whichy there lifelessly until a second ago turned into a high-pressure geyser and shot out of the ground underneath Yagura��s feat. Itpletely engulfed Yagura inside it, and for a moment it felt as if it would drown the Mizukage inside it.


    ��Mizukage sama!!!�� Everyone eximed in worry and shock.


    They wanted to help but did not have the strength to do so.


    As Ao��s charka was still sealed, Chukichi was still a puppet, and Mei was still encased in the Ice Prison.


    At this moment, creepy lowughter echoed throughout the valley, ��Hahaha��. Ahahahahaha�� I finally did it, I managed to take the Mizukage by surprise. Now then, it��s time for Amatsukami to take control over Kirigakure, otherwise, there would have been no point in making Kirigakure free from the clutches of Akatsuki! And to do so, we must first make Karatachi Yagura a puppet����


    <em>��Ice Release: Ice Cor of Subordination!��</em>


    With Suijin��s Jutsu, an ice Cor simr to the one on Chukichi��s neck appeared around Yagura��s neck.


    By the time the Water Geyser that had engulfed Yagura disappeared, Suijin made sure to use one of his most practical Jutsu, ��Ice Cor of Subordination�� on Yagura.


    Harusame having had the taste of this Jutsu firsthand while facing Chukichi informed others, ��Everyone please be careful, this Jutsu makes others into a mindless puppets, there is no telling if the Mizukage sama is still himself or has fallen into Suijin��s control.��


    The ��Ice Cor of Subordination�� is a Jutsu that steals away its target��s ability to make coherent thoughts, as a result, the subject under the effects of this Jutsu bes nothing more than a mindless puppet who would follow all of Suijin��smand without any question or thoughts.


    ��What? You are kidding Harusame-san, even Mizukage sama?!�� Someone eximed in disbelief. Mizukage has already once be a puppet in the hands of Akatsuki, and that has done too many losses to the vige. Now, if Yagura was to be a puppet in the hands of Amatsukami too, then there is no telling what would happen to them and to the vige.


    And looking at those dull eyes of Yagura, those dull pink eyes that seemed to have lost any light of self-consciousness, everyone knew their worst fear hase true, ��He is really fallen into the hands of the enemy!��


    ��Yagura kun, nowe�� and kill your former subordinates���� Suijin ordered without making his presence known, ��I want you to use Hiramekarei to do this job�� after all, it��s only fitting if the puppet Mizukage kills his former subordinates using one of the famed swords of Kirigakure.��


    Yagura did as he was ordered, and with a dull expression, he picked up the separated Hiramekarei lying close to his feet.


    ��Very Good�� now kill all your subordinates, and how about you start with this Lava Release girl?�� Suijin said as he appeared behind Mei and after releasing the ice prison entrapping her, he lifted her up in the air by her hair all while instructing Yagura who under hismand started to walk towards Terumi Mei.


    Mei tried to struggle, but those cuffs that appeared around her hands and feet did not allow her to pose any resistance, so any struggle was futile.


    Mei gulped nervously as she looked at Yagura walking toward her step-by-step. Hiramekarei in one hand, and his iron hook in the other. His eyes were dull and lifeless. There were faint signs of struggle on his face, but it seems that Suijin��s Jutsu was much more powerful.


    She again tried to break free of Suijin��s grip but was unable to, and could only helplessly wait for her impending end.


    When Yagura had walked to just a distance of two steps away from her, he lifted the hand holding Hiramekarei up, and looking at that sword about to kill her, Mei thought ��Is this the end for me?�� Death was only a step away from her, and her face seemed pained, was she afraid of death? No! The Kunoichi named Terumi Mei has never been afraid of death. What she is afraid of is the future that awaits Kirigakure from here on out. ��In the end, I couldn��t do anything for the vige, huh?�� she thought with a saddened expression.


    ��Anyst words girl?�� Suijin asked Mei as he traced his cold fingers over Mei��s chin.


    Mei trembled at that cold touch, it was different than being encased inside the ice prison, the cold this time was not chilly, but rather scary, it frightened her.


    There were thousands of things she could have wished for, but when it came down to it, all she could say was, ��Mizukage sama�� please regain yourself, you are the dignified Mizukage of Kirigakure, not someone��s puppet! The vige needs you more than ever, you are not allowed to be a puppet in the hands of the enemy!��


    Suijin smirked, and said with a mocking tone, ��Unfortunately for you girl, yourst wish will nevere true, the Jutsu I have used on him is my second strongest when ites to controlling others, no one can break free of it. Even if he is a perfect Jinchuriki he can not break free of it!��


    Mei did not speak any further, there was unwillingness in her eyes, ��If only���� countless possibilities raged in her mind, but in the end, she could only close her eyes�� epting her death.


    With this action of Mei, Yagura waved Hiramekarei, lopping the head off of his target.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 669 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 415: Divine Raiment

    Chapter 415: Divine Raiment


    ��Kill her Yagura!�� Suijin ordered the controlled Yagura.


    With Hiramekarei raised high, Yagura poured Sanbi��s chakra in Hiramekarei, and when it was ready, he flickered forward and waved the sword.


    <em>sh��</em>


    Everyone looked with horror as Yagura waved Hiramekarei, and subconsciously closed their eyes. Nobody wanted to see the scene of Terumi Mei being beheaded by the Mizukage himself.


    Sanbi��s Chakra in the Hiramekarei increased the sharpness of the sword, the dense and pure chakra further extended outward making the reach of the sword much farther than the base reach. And with this extended Sword, Yagura lopped off the head along with the upper torso of his target.


    <em>Puff��</em>


    The sound of blood spurting was heard.


    <em>Plop�� Plop��</em>


    The upper and lower parts of the body fell to the ground lifelessly.


    ��


    POV Terumi Mei


    <em>sh��</em>


    ��That��s it�� this is how I die? I couldn��t aplish anything���� Mei thought sadly as she heard the sound of a Sword sh and wind brushing past her cheeks.


    <em>Puff��</em>


    But the expected pain did note, and all she could think was, ��Mizukage sama is so skilled with the way of the sword that he finished me off without even making me realize it?��


    <em>Plop��</em>


    Mei copsed to the ground but frowned because she could still feel her body working perfectly except for the fact that her chakra was sealed, but still, her hands and legs were functioning properly, ��Something��s wrong�� Why do I feel that I am still not dead?��


    Confused, Mei opened her eyes only to see Suijin��s body lying on the ground.


    ��Huh?�� Mei muttered in confusion�� then looked at the Mizukage who had just sliced off Suijin��s body, and thought, ��Did Mizukage sama regain himself?��


    ��


    POV Change


    ��Hey�� what do you think you are doing Yagura, are you blind? I am not the girl you were supposed to kill!�� Suijin, whose body was currently divided into two parts shouted toward Yagura in anger.


    Yagura looked at Suijin coldly and was annoyed at the fact that despite his body having been cut into two pieces, he wasn��t dead yet.


    ��As I thought, you also use the abilities of the Hozuki n, don��t you? I was skeptical when I pierced your heart with my club and you still survived, but I am certain now. You are able to liquify your body, which means normal weapons are pretty much useless to you, huh?�� Yagura said while trying to analyze how to kill Suijin.


    Mei looked at Suijin with an incredulous expression, ��Even the abilities of the Hozuki n? This guy����


    Suijin asked with a frown, ��Hey hello? I asked you a question! You are supposed to be my puppet, howe you are able to defy me?��


    Yagura snorted, ��That��s none of your concern!��


    Suijin said, ��Actually it is. This is my Jutsu, and I know how it works, how are you able to defy me, when you shouldn��t even be able to maintain a thinking process? Even Sanbi shouldn��t be able to help you in this!��


    ��Alright, since you are going to die anyway, then I don��t mind sharing this information with you it��s not going to change anything anyway. People learn from experience and the experience I have gained in the past year has made me attainplete control over my subconscious ne, and, I have also taken additional precautions; precautions that would protect me against people like you. Therefore, such types of mental attacks won��t work on me.�� Yagura said coldly and prepared to kill Suijin.


    After a while of silence, Suijin said, ��Is that so? I think I understand now, I might have underestimated you because you were once controlled by the Akatsuki, I think I will be more careful from here on.�� After a pause, Suijin chuckled, ��But you are making the same mistake that I did. What makes you think that you can kill me when all you have managed to do up to now has been useless?��


    As soon as Suijin finished speaking, the water from the surroundings gathered and took the form of Suijin,pletely unharmed, as if Mizukage��s attack on him did not do any damage.


    ��Heh�� mastering Hydrification Jutsu in the short time of only a week was really tough, but I was able to do so because of my extreme mastery over Water Chakra Nature, in fact, I even managed tobine it with my Ice Release.�� Thought Suijin as he prepared to fight the Mizukage with all his strength.


    His objective may have just been to put up a show that would make everyone here believe that Yagura is the only suitable candidate to remain as the Mizukage, but Suijin also wants to see Yagura��s full strength, and fight against that full strength with everything he has for the greater body and soul fusion of the Suijin Clone, and to test just how much he has grown.


    <em>sh�� sh��</em>


    Yagura who was standing in front of Mei waved Hiramekarei to cut off the ice cuffs on her hands and legs, and said to her, ��Now your chakra should no longer be sealed.��


    Mei covered her body in her chakra as a verification, and nodded, ��Yes Mizukage sama, I am able to use my Chakra.��


    Yagura nodded, and said, ��Good�� now, I want you to lead the others with you to some distance away. I have a feeling that the fight from here on out will be quite devastating, so you might want to take some cover for protection.��


    Mei immediately said, ��But Mizukage sama, I want to help. Suijin also uses Hozuki n��s Hydrification Jutsu�� so against this Jutsu, my Lightning Release, Lava Release, and Boil Release should work to our advantage.��


    Yagura shook his head, ��Maybe�� but the battle from here on out will most definitely reach the standards you are not yet ready for, so, just this once stand back and let me, your Kage protect you. Let me be the Mizukage who will protect his shinobi.��


    Mei bit her lower lip in frustration, she wanted to retort, but she knows that as Mizukage sama said, her strength is indeed not enough to be part of the battle from here on out, but should she just watch from the side and do nothing?


    Yagura seemed to have noticed Mei��s worry and said while patting her head, ��Do not worry, as the Mizukage I give you my word that nothing will happen to me. I have yet to redeem myself, therefore, I am not allowed to die until I pay for my sins.��


    Mei shook her head, and said bitterly, ��It wasn��t your fault Mizukage sama, it��s the Akatsuki�� and the Amatsukami.��


    Yagura passed Hiramekarei to Mei, then turned around facing Suijin, and said to Mei, ��Maybe that��s true�� but ultimately, it was my own weakness that led the vige into what it has be now. I know I can not undo what I have led the vige into, but I must do everything in my power to not let the goals of people such as hime to fruition. So, trust me this once, I give you my word that I shall not fall here.��


    Mei deeply into the eyes of Yagura, and his determination, then after a bit of silence, she nodded, ��Alright. I will do as you ordered, after all, a shinobi must follow the orders of their superiors.��


    Then without waiting any longer, she used Water Clone Jutsu to carry away the injured and unconscious shinobi, at the same time, the original her picked up the two parts of Hiramekarei and went away from the battlefield with Harusame, Chukichi, and Ao.


    Suijin didn��t stop them, the objective is not to kill them, so obviously, he had no intention of stopping either of them from leaving here.


    With them gone, Suijin cracked his knuckles, and said, ��Now then, show me what you can do Yagura, else this will all be for naught.��


    Yagura nodded, he then directly transformed into the Version-1 state of his Bijuu mode and rushed towards Suijin.


    Suijin smirked, ��Heh, directly starting with the Version-1 Bijuu Mode, are we? I have just the thing I want to use for situations like these.��


    After speaking so, Suijin printed hand seals, and shouted, <em>��Ice Release Secret Technique: Divine Raiment��</em>


    With Suijin��s words, arge amount of water appeared out of the ground like a geyser, it engulfed Suijin in a high-pressured spherical wave and then started to freeze at an extremely high speed, an instantter, the frozen sphere of ice broke apart into countless ice particles and Suijin who was now covered with an armor made out of ice came into the sight of everyone.


    As soon as Suijin covered in armor made out of ice came into the sight of everyone, he extended his hand outward to meet the iing punch of Version 1 Bijuu mode of Yagura.


    Boom��


    A loud noise echoed in the surroundings, the ground beneath the two cracked, and high-pressure winds were generated by the resulting shock waves of the collision of two fists.


    <em>��Coral Palm Jutsu!�� </em>With his fist colliding with Suijin��s fighting for dominance, Yagura used his coral palm Jutsu in an attempt to bind Suijin and restrict his movements with awork of coral.


    <em>��Freezing Touch!�� </em>Suijin was not about to be outdone by Yagura and used his ��Freezing Touch��, a Jutsu capable of instantly freezing anything at the slightest of touch.


    Chakra was poured into the two and the two Jutsu collided, Coral Palm would continue to spread on Suijin, but the Freezing touch would instantly freeze it and break it into countless Particles of Ice.


    And a Taijutsu battle between Yagura and Suijin started.


    <em>Boom�� Boom�� Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom��</em>


    The power and the speed of the two were so strong that it was difficult for anyone to keep up with them, each of their moves resulted in a shock wave, trees were broken or frozen, and cracks kept forming on the ground, wherever Suijin passed from; Ice covered the area, and wherever, Yagura passed from he destroyed everything in sight.


    But no matter how much destruction was caused, then did not stop, and did not have any reason to stop.


    ��


    About half a kilometer away from the battlefield where Suijin and Yagura were fighting.


    The evacuated Kirigakure Shinobi under the lead of Mei finally arrived here.


    While panting heavily, one of the Kirigakure shinobi asked, ��Will we be safe here?��


    ��Maybe.�� Said Mei absentmindedly as she looked at Suijin and Mizukage fighting in the distance. The current position of Mei and the others are at a higher altitude, therefore, they are able to clearly see the state of the battle between the two, even if they are unable to keep up with the speed of the two.


    The ��Shroud of Suijin�� used by Suijin surprised them, as they have never seen anything like that, perhaps Raikage��s Lightning Chakra Mode falls closer to this shroud of Ice, but seeing such a Jutsu was new for them.


    Heki observed the battle between the two, then asked Mei, ��Mei sama, do you think Mizukage sama will win?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Even if she did not want to admit it, the types of Jutsu and powers Suijin has surprised her, and she is really not sure whether Mizukage can win, ��Mizukage sama seemed confident, perhaps he can win, perhaps he has something up his sleeve.��


    As the battle continued on, everyone started to take note of the abilities of Suijin and tried thinking up the countermeasures they might be able to use, and any sign of weakness they can find, obviously, they were discussing with each other and trying to find any situation if they can help Mizukage sama defeat the enemy.


    Only Ao was a silent one, as he did not participate in any discussion, he may have been looking at the battle, but his mind was somewhere else.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 670 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 416: Isobu Appears

    Chapter 416: Isobu Appears


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom�� Smash�� Explosion!</em>


    ��Cough-cough!�� Yagura who was in the version 1 state was repeatedly punched by Suijin and collided with a giant tree and coughed out blood.


    Frost has spread over his entire body, and the Version 1 Cloak was unable to keep up with Suijin.


    ��Is that all you got? Is that all, you the Mizukage, the perfect Jinchuriki of Sanbi can do?�� Suijin mocked.


    ��Cough�� I am not done yet!�� Yagura shouted as he got up, then let out more of Sanbi��s Chakra.


    With Yagura��s action, all the three tails of Sanbi sprouted, the density of Bijuu Chakra on Yagura increased several times, and he has without a doubt entered the Version 2 state of the Bijuu Mode.


    ��Version 2, huh?�� Suijin while still in the Ice Shroud muttered, then said, ��It looks like I will have to take it up a notch too if I want to keep up with you.��


    Then Suijin again printed the hand seals, and shouted, <em>��Ice Release Secret Technique: Mode 2: True Absolute Armor of Okami!��</em>


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    As soon as Suijin finished, the shroud of Ice on him started to change, it expanded outward and became more solid, it changed shape from a simple shinobi armor to full body armor made out of ice.


    (Trantor��s Note: ��True Absolute Armor of Okami�� takes the appearance of Invel Yura��s True-Ice Kamui from Fairy Tail.)


    With both of them now powered up, they again rushed towards each other and again started a melee battle, this time their attacks produce louder sound waves and more impactful shock waves, the literal air current in the surrounding started to change, and a high-pressure zone was created.


    The damage done to the valley is also enormous, all signs of vegetation disappeared and only barrennd covered in ice and water was left.


    The intensity of the battle increased to the battle between two Kage, as such the Kirigakure Shinobi watching the battle from a distance had no choice but to retreat farther away from the battlefield in order to not be swept away or get injured as the coteral damage.


    It did not take long for the Rain to start, which started to freeze because of the Cold Temperature of Suijin��s Armor of Okami.


    The special thing about the armor of Okami was its instant repairability, no matter how much damage it suffered, it continued to repair itself using Water from the surroundings and from Suijin��s body, thus making it a very strong Ninjutsu, and a very hard one to beat even for Yagura who is in the Version 2 Bijuu Mode.


    But Yagura wasn��t to be outdone either, in the Version 2 state the increase in strength and speed was much more than previously, as such he was easily capable of keeping up with, and sometimes even overwhelming Suijin.


    The freezing touch at this moment wasn��t much effective as the high temperature produced by the Chakra Mode melted all the ice around him.


    And given that both of them are already powerful shinobi even in their base state so the increase in strength by Ice Armor and Chakra Mode increased their strength to a very high level.


    <em>Boom�� Boom�� Boom�� Boom��</em>


    After a while of testing each other, Yagura crouched down and opened his mouth, the moment he did so, red and blue bubbles started to form around him and then merged together into the shape of a purple chakra ball started above his mouth.


    After a while of testing each other, Yagura crouched down and opened his mouth, the moment he did so, red and blue bubbles of chakra started to form around him and then merged together into the shape of a purple chakra ball above his mouth.


    As the size of the purple chakra ball continued to increase from the size of a tennis ball to that of a basketball and finally to the size of a giant boulder with a diameter of over a meter, it crushed the ground beneath Yagura because of the sheer weight due to the high-density chakra it contained.


    When Yagura was satisfied with the amount of chakra it contained, Yagura bent forward and fired it in the direction of Suijin.


    <em>��Bijuudama!��</em>


    A Bijuudama is one of the most terrifying Jutsu a Bijuu has in his arsenal, and a Jinchuriki can also use this Jutsu. it is made up of positive blue chakra and negative red chakra in an 8:2 ratio. When fired, it moves at an extremely fast speed and is capable of destroying mountains.


    And at this moment, this very symbol of cmity wasing toward Suijin with the intention of killing him


    But Suijin was not panicked at all, ��Bijuudama? Heh, I have just the right thing for this!�� Suijin smirked and got ready to counter it.


    Countering a Bijuudama is not so easy, the Bijuudama used by Yagura may not be at the full power that Sanbi is capable of whenpletely liberated, but it nheless bears extreme power, however, Suijin has created a Jutsu that is perfectly capable of countering this weakened version of Bijuudama, and Suijin is more than confident in this S-ss Jutsu of his.


    With this intention, Suijin printed the hand seals, <em>Snake �C Dog �C Boar �C Dragon �C Mirrored Ram �C Dog �C Monkey �C Horse �C Ram �C Tiger �C Hare �C Snake �C p �C </em>then pped both of his hands together all while gathering enough Chakra that he needs to use for this Jutsu.


    Under Suijin��s control, a veryrge amount of water from the surroundings as well as from his own chakra reserves was drawn, resulting in the manifestation of a colossal, oceanic dragon deity with an abysmal and fearful maw. The colossal water Dragon which is almost as big as that of the giant snake summon Manda wasunched towards the iing Bijuudama at nonsensical speed.


    <em>��Water Release Secret Technique: Roaring Great Dragon God of the Seven Seas: Mizuchi!��</em>


    (Trantor��s Note: For reference to the appearance of this Jutsu, check out Noelle Silva��s Magic: <em>Sea Dragon��s Roar</em> from the ck Clover Series.)


    The moment Suijin��s Colossal Water Dragon God: Mizuchi reached near the iing Bijuudama, it did something unexpected, it actuallypletely swallowed down the Bijuudama which shocked all the spectators, but that wasn��t the end, it then started to absorb the chakra from the swallowed Bijuudama as it continued to move forward.


    The Chakra of the Bijuudama that was supposed to have exploded resulting in the destruction of the entire valley was absorbed by the Colossal Water Dragon and used as a fuel to increase its size from the Colossal Dragon size of 150 meters to grow bigger and bigger, and all the more powerful, reaching up to the size of the Manda II.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    The colossal Water Dragon let out a loud roar and rushed at Yagura, his intention was to swallow down Yagura as a whole too.


    ��That��s bad�� I cannot counter it in this form.�� Muttered Yagura, because he knew that in the Version 2 Bijuu Mode, he will not be able to resist that Dragon, it��s too powerful, and the torrent of water pressure will tear him apart.


    ��Now then�� show me Yagura�� what will you do? Nothing except for liberating the Sanbi sealed inside of you will work, and you have no other options. If you were to dodge, then the attack will hit the Kirigakure Shinobi behind you, but if you don��t, then you will die. So, show me, how you will counter it? I want to see, whether you truly haveplete control over Sanbi as Killer Bee of Kumogakure has over Hachibi, or is it just false information??�� Suijin said as he watched the Great Dragon God rush towards Yagura.


    Yagura did not reply to Suijin��s words, he just put back the Version 2 Cloak, the Sanbi��s chakra on him disappeared as a result Yagura was back to his base form. This action of Yagura made the Kirigakure Shinobi frown. They couldn��t figure out what exactly Mizukage intended to do, they can only hope that he can resist that terrifying Water Ninjutsu.


    And just when everyone thought that the attack would hit, Yagura shouted out loud, ��Isobu!��


    <em>Roar!</em>


    With a loud roar that again producedrge shockwaves, Sanbi appeared on the battlefield and instantly covered Yagura inside its tortoiseshell. It needed not to be informed of what exactly was going on as Isobu has beenpletely aware of the battle going on between Yagura and Suijin, as such, the moment it appeared, it instantly rolled itself into a ball and moved at high speed in the direction of the Water Dragon.


    <em>��Shadow Stroke!��</em>


    The rolling Isobu bulldozed the iing Colossal Water Dragon and a battle for dominance between them started.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 671 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 417: Toyotama-hime

    Chapter 417: Toyotama-hime


    �������� Thought


    �������� Words/Mutter


    [����] Telepathic Conversation


    ��������������������������������������������..


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    Looking at the destroyed Water Dragon, Mei and the others who were observing the battle from a distance sighed with a relieved breath.


    Just now when they saw that the Water Dragon even absorbed the terrifying Bijuudama, they were really panicked, after all, they could feel that the Jutsu used by the Mizukage was extremely strong, and yet it was proven to be ineffective against the Water Dragon Jutsu of Suijin.


    Ao muttered with a shocked expression, ��Just how strong is that guy?��


    Even Mei had to nod her head, ��I never expected Mizukage sama to be so strong, not to mention, Suijin of the Amatsukami has been able to keep up with him����


    Heki asked, ��But now that Mizukage sama has revealed the Sanbipletely, he should be able to defeat Suijin. Right?��


    Mei said while clenching her mist, ��Mizukage sama must win.��


    ��


    ��To think you were able to overpower even this Jutsu? It appears that I must take things seriously now.�� Suijin said with a surprised tone.


    Yagura asked with an incredulous expression, ��Do you still have something up your sleeve?��


    Suijin nodded, ��Of course, this is something I havee up with not long ago, although this form is notplete yet, however, I think I will give it a try.��


    Yagura snorted, ��Humph, no matter what you use, I will still kill you here!��


    Suijin chuckled, ��Heh, don��t be so sure, I think you are in for a rude awakening.��


    With that said, Suijin thought, ��Although Ryuumyaku is still in the process of Evolution, I think it would be fine to tests the changes for some preliminary experimentation, so merging Ryuumyaku with me and taking chakra from it for this new Jutsu that I managed to acquire should be alright����


    And without waiting any longer Suijin started.


    The first thing he did was to lift the Ryuumyaku Seal and allowed the Ryuumyaku Chakra to flow inside him.


    As Suijin felt the Ryuumyaku Chakra entering inside him, he also felt his consciousness inside his own subconscious ne.


    ��


    Suijin��s Subconscious ne.


    [You are still not ready for the <em>Sennin Transformation</em> Suijin.] said a young woman who appeared to be in herter teens to Suijin. The woman has chin-length blond hair, along with a pair of purple horns on both sides of her head. She is wearing a sleeveless white and grey robe along with a golden tiara and tomoe-shaped blue earrings.


    Suijin looked at the woman in front of him and said, [I know Toyotama-hime, as such, I want to try what I discussed with you thest time. I think it would work perfectly in this situation.]


    [Are you sure Suijin?] the woman, named Toyotama-hime asked again, for confirmation.


    Suijin nodded, [Yes, this is a good opportunity to test that form, since the fight with Karatachi Yagura is not a life and death battle, as such I want to test the limits of that form.]


    Toyotama nodded after a bit of silence, but also added a warning [Alright, but you do need to understand that if the Natural Energy in your system exceeds what your body can bear, it will damage you. I don��t think I need to remind you of what happened thest time, right? It was only because <em>Ichikishima-hime</em> sucked out all the Natural Energy out of your biological system in a timely manner that you managed to gain back your human form. And since, you can not summon her from the Ryuchi Cave at this moment. Therefore, you must show some restraint.]


    Suijin nodded, [I think it will be alright with your help, keep the Natural Energy in my body in check and make sure that I am not overloaded.]


    Toyotama nodded, [Alright, I was created for this purpose, I shall make sure that Natural Energy in your system does not exceed what you can not handle.]


    Suijin nodded [Very good]


    Toyotama asked [By the way, which form do you want to use?]


    Suijin removed his mask, and said with a smirk, [Kuraokami]


    Toyotama nodded and without any more questions, she started to prepare for Kuraokami to appear in the Shinobi world, all while Suijin thought to himself about why he created Toyotama-hime.


    Toyotama-hime is an existence created by Kuroto as a consciousness for the Ryuumyaku. Toyotama��s appearance is actually that of Samui of Kumogakure along with several other dragon characteristics. The reason for this simr appearance is also very simple, It is because Kuroto created her from the soul of Samui he extracted from her body.


    The purpose of creating Toyotama-hime is also very simple, over time Kuroto hase to understand that he needs to solve the problem of Natural energy Invasion, but he has been unable to learn Sennin Mode so solving the problem of Petrification seems to have be a distant thought. But because he can��t spare much effort because of the pressure of Akatsuki, especially Nagato, as such, he decided to give Ryuumyaku intelligence.


    As such Samui, a.k.a Toyotama-hime came into the picture.


    But even if Kuroto created her to solve this issue, there was still a problem, and that was the fact that Samui did not have any knowledge of Natural Energy or Senjutsu while she was alive, and that��s where <em>Ichikishima-hime </em>came into the picture. Ichikishima-hime is one of the snake priestesses of the Ryuchi Cave who is a direct subordinate of the White Snake Sage.


    Signing a summoning contract with her was rather easy. As a necessary condition for signing summon contract with her Kuroto had to pass her Genjutsu test, and also agree to her condition by allowing her to sometimes eat some of his as well as Ryuumyaku��s Chakra both of which she found to be rather delicious because of their purity or high density of Natural Energy. Kuroto did not have any problem with her condition because having her as a summon solved quite a lot of problems, the advantages far outweighed the disadvantages for him so he agreed. Of course, Kuroto made sure that Shisui used Kotoamatsukami on her so that she keeps all her agreement with Kuroto a secret, this was done to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    In addition to her, Kuroto also signed a summoning contract with Aoda, another Snake Summon of the Ryuchi Cave. Aoda is also a Snake Summon as powerful as Manda and Garaga, Ichikishima-hime is no weaker than Aoda, as such Kuroto now has quite a good amount of collection of Summon.


    Anyway, after Kuroto made Ichikishima a loyal Snake Summon, he extracted her memories regarding Senjutsu, studied it himself, and also nted those memories along with a few others inside Samui, thus giving birth to Toyotama-hime who is well versed in Snake Senjutsu, and Snake Sennin Mode.


    And that��s how we havee to this point.


    (Trantor��s Note: From here on out, Ryuumyaku will be renamed to Toyotama/Toyotama-hime.)


    ��


    Back to the Real World


    After his conversation with Toyotama, Suijin pped both his hands and allowed Toyotama-hime to aide him, the moment Suijin pped both of his hands together the Ice Armor on his body disappeared.


    And Toyotama started to direct her Chakra inside Suijin and controlled the flow of Natural Energy inside Suijin��s body. With the flow of Natural energy, Suijin��s body started to change, to be more exact, it started to morph, from that of a human to something that wasn��t a human.


    Initially, bluish-white scales started to emerge from his skin, then a pair of horns appeared on both sides of his head, the next moment a tail started to sprout behind his back, and even the shape and size of his two pair of limbs was altered along with the rest of his body soon following suit.


    Overall, when the transformation waspleted, the size of his body changed and grew longer and longer, a pair of wings on both sides of the now elongated body appeared, in addition to a pair of golden horns on both sides of his head, one horn grew from his forehead, and his nose also elongated and sharpened akin to a de.


    The new form appeared to be an eastern dragon, or perhaps more urately a water and ice dragon, with bluish-white scales, and a pair of flippers like wings. He also had water coiling around his dragon body and a floating sea above his head.


    <em>ROAR!</em>


    ��


    ..


    .


    Trantor��s Note: Dragon: Kuraokami.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 672 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 418: Kuraokami vs Isobu

    Chapter 418: Kuraokami vs Isobu


    <em>ROAR!</em>


    With the loud roar that shook the heavens and the earth, the dragon named Kuraokami made its presence on the battlefield.


    Looking at the dragon that Suijin transformed into, Yagura��s face had a shocked expression, even Isobu wasn��t any different. Even if the tortoise has lived in the Shinobi World for nearly a millennium now, it has never gotten the chance to witness a creature such as this.


    Isobu can be certain that the strength of this creature is at least on the same level as his, or perhaps even higher because he could feel a terrifying amount of Natural Energy inside the body of that creature.


    Not to mention, the volume of water hovering in the sky above the Dragon, it looks like a mini sea.


    Yagura gulped, and said to Isobu in his subconscious ne, [This is probably going to be the second most difficult fight, be prepared.]


    Isobu nodded and got ready to fight.


    At this time, Kuraokami looked down with gloat in his eyes and roared.


    With Kuraokami��s roar, several Whirlpools started to appear on the surface of the mini ocean, and instantly, a thick pir of high-pressured water was shot at Isobu.


    <em>��Water Release: Judgement Pirs!��</em>


    The thick Pir of water crashed at an extremely fast speed, and Yagura knew that they can not be hit by this pir of water, so he instructed Isobu, [Dodge those pirs, we can not afford to be hit by it, it would be tantamount to death!]


    Isobu nodded and instantly curled himself into a giant ball, and started to roll and jump, and bounce all over the battlefield at an extremely high speed. <em>��Leaping Bullet Shell Tower!��</em>


    <em>Crash��</em>


    The pir of water crashed into the valley producing shockwaves and tsunami-like scenery.


    But Isobu and Yagura dared not stop just because they dodged one water pir, because they could see more than a dozen water pirs were ready toe down and kill them.


    <em>Crash�� Crash�� Crash�� Crash�� Crash�� Crash��</em>


    They dodged and dodged and dodged and dodged and again dodged. The pirs of water didn��t stop until the entire valley had turned into argeke.


    Now Yagura and Isobu could breathe a sigh of relief, after all, when inside water, Isobu is extremely hard to beat, and his speed is also extremely fast, moreover, the presence of water will reduce the threat from those Water Pirs.


    However, Kuraokami still had that gloating expression, as its tail touched the surface of theke. And the next thing everyone witnessed was the freezing of the entireke from the point Kuraokami��s tail touched the water surface.


    <em>��Ice Release: Freezing Wave!��</em>


    And at this moment, both Isobu and Yagura were encased inside the frozenke.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    Isobu roared, and released an extremely strong shockwave, shattering the ice into millions of pieces, as a result, making its way out.


    The moment Isobu came out, Kuraokami made its next move.


    <em>��Ice Release Secret Technique: All Killing Rain!��</em>


    <em>Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish</em>


    Instantly, hundreds of thousands of Ice spikes started to rain down from the sky. All with the intention of impaling Isobu and Yagura.


    <em>��Coral Covering!��</em>


    But Yagura did not panic and instantly used the Coral of Isobu to form a protective covering over the shell of Isobu, making it extremely hard for the Ice Spikes to pierce the hard body of Isobu.


    [Now it is our turn to make a move against him] Yagura spoke.


    Isobu nodded and instantly curled back into a giant ball and leaped high, <em>��Leaping Bullet Shell Tower!��</em>


    Using the high-speed momentum, they acquired while dodging Ice and Water Pirs, Isobu leaped high into the spy and crashed itsrge body with the hovering body of Kuraokami, <em>��Shadow Stroke: Coral Covering!�� </em>


    The moment, Isobu tackled Kuraokami��s body, it also made sure to use Coral Covering Jutsu on him, in order to restrain Kuraokami.


    <em>ROAR!</em>


    But it appears that this approach was useless because neither Kuraokami crashed down to the ground because of the monstrous strength of Isobu, nor was it restrained because of the Corals covering his body.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    Isobu and Kuraokami further tackled each other several times but to no result.


    After a while of trying, Isobu made its next move, it opened its mouth and shot arge, high-speed, high-pressured water jet at Kuraokami, Kuraokami did the same, it released a Water Dragon Roar which collided with the water jet of Isobu causing arge explosion that produced a lot of mist.


    Taking advantage of the mist, Isobu used its Genjutsu ability, <em>��Genjutsu Mist!��</em>


    A Jutsu that traps its victim into the tormenting events of the past, but however strong this Genjutsu may have been, it did not work on Kuraokami as it was instantly dispelled by Toyotama-hime, even before it could take any effect on him.


    Seeing that all of its attacks were proving to be fruitless, Isobu decided to use his trump card and started to condense an extremelyrge Bijuudama.


    <em>��Bijuudama!��</em>


    <em>Roar!</em>


    Kuraokami was not panicked, and he too started to condense Chakra above his mouth.


    Toyotama is also capable of using an attack very simr to Bijuudama, but it is not a Bijuudama, it is actually a Ryuumyaku Bullet.


    Theoretically speaking, the power of the Ryuumyaku Bullet should not be as exaggerated as a fully powered Bijuudama because it does not use that Chakra ratio as used in the Bijuudama, however, because Toyotama contains a lot of natural energy, therefore, the attack is just as powerful as a fully powered Bijuudama.


    <em>��Ryuumyaku Bullet!��</em>


    So, a fully powered Bijuudama collided with the Ryuumyaku Bullet at an extremely fast speed, and after struggling a while for dominance over the other, both of their direction was turned towards theke at the bottom where they copsed and caused an extremelyrge explosion.


    BOOOOOOOooommmmMMMMM!!!!!!


    ��


    On the side of Kirigakure Shinobi


    ��W-what is that thing�� is�� is this even a battle between Shinobi?�� one of the Kirigakure Shinobi said with a frightened expression as he along with the other Kirigakure Shinobi ran.


    Since the moment that Dragon-like existence appeared on the battlefield, all the Kirigakure Shinobi are running away to get as far away from the battlefield as possible. This is because the scope of the battle between Mizukage and Suijin has increased too much, and even if they are standing extremely far away there is no assurance of their safety.


    Especially considering that mini ocean above that Dragon��s head, after all, if that dragon were to release that ocean all at once, then it would be certain death of them all.


    The attacks used by both parties are so strong that even a single touch would be instant death for anyone!


    No one replied to the question of this particr shinobi, because they have no answer.


    While still running away from the battlefield, Mei thought to herself as she looked back and watched that mushroom-shaped cloud, ��If even with such terrifying strength Mizukage sama was still defeated and controlled by Akatsuki, then I stand no chance against that organization�� In fact, none of the current Kage stand a chance, only Yondaime sama may be able to contend with a few of them with the help of Sanbi sealed inside him.��


    ��


    More distance away from the battlefield.


    Masked Obito looked at the battle between Yagura and Suijin, the giant turtle and the Dragon, and clenched his fist.


    Was it anger? Disappointment? Or Frustration? It was hard to judge even for white Zetsu standing next to him. But ck Zetsu knew; witnessing this fight has finally forced Obito to make up his mind into taking that back.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 673 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter Chapter – 419 - Something More Important?

    Chapter �C 419 �C Something More Important?


    As the fight went on, the scene of Kuraokami coiling himself around the body of Isobu appeared making the resulting creature look like that of Genbu from the legends.


    And while Kuraokami and Isobu appeared to still be at each other��s throats like two beasts, fighting, brawling, and biting each other�� Suijin and Yagura started a conversation telepathically on a subconscious ne by linking their Chakra.


    Yagura asked Suijin, ��So you are taking the Byakugan that Ao had?��


    ��Yes.�� Nodded Suijin as if it was obvious, then asked, ��Is there a problem with it?��


    Yagura shook his head, he had no objection to Suijin taking the Byakugan, ��Not really, I just wanted to confirm.��


    Suijin said, ��After this, your position as Mizukage should be fixed, right?��


    Yagura nodded gratefully, ��Okay, after the events of today, the pressure on me should decrease, and since Mei has realized that she stands no chance against the organization, therefore, I think she would be unwilling to take the position of the Mizukage, unless, of course, something unexpected happens to me.��


    Suijin continued, ��Bring the Jinchuriki of Rokubi back to your vige as soon as you can, currently, he is alone himself, so he is an easy target for Akatsuki to capture, which is something the organization does not want, moreover, if you personally bring him back, then you will have Utakata as a subordinate you will be able to trust.


    Also, try to make sure that Rokubi cooperates with Utakata because that would make Utakata a perfect Jinchuriki thus Kirigakure��s strength will increase and this will also make it incredibly difficult for Akatsuki to hunt down Utakata, well at least, a little difficult.��


    As soon as Suijin mentioned Akatsuki, Yagura��s face sank and he nodded, ��I will bring him back, and I will have Isobu convince Rokubi into cooperating with Utakata.��


    Suijin nodded, then spoke, ��Next, announce the news of you being controlled by Akatsuki, that should also make things easier, pressure from other Shinobi Viges will decrease. Amatsukami will, of course, add in their input from the sides to make your words believable, and also sign a cooperation treaty with Suna. If the Suna, who has lost their Yondaime Kazekage were to support Kirigakure, then things will be easier for Kirigakure.


    Moreover, if Suna and Kiri were to sign a cooperation treaty, then the other viges would not dare to take the advantage of the weakness of the two viges.��


    ��Understood.�� Yagura nodded again.


    Suijin nodded, and said, ��Alright, with everything out of the way, I think it��s about time we finish this up, I have other things to take care of, this is the extent of help that the Organization can give you�� it��s up to you from here on. Do not disappoint the organization Yagura.��


    Yagura nodded.


    ��


    Back to the real world.


    At this time, nothing like the valley that once existed is left, if someone were to see the current state of this ce, he would much rather call this ce a wastnd at the center of which lies an extremelyrgeke, and two creatures a giant water dragon and a giant tortoise brawling in the middle of thiske.


    As the dragon, named Kuraokami was about to bite the head of Isobu with his sharp teeth, he suddenly stopped midway and turned to look at the sky.


    The reason for suddenly stopping is because Kuraokami noticed a personing in their direction at an extremely fast speed. This person was flying and had wings made of ck iron sand on his back. He wore the outfit of the Amatsukami and everyone recognized him, even if only by his disguise.


    Kuraokami asked with a frowned tone, ��Fujin, what are doing here, don��t you see I am enjoying a fight here?��


    Fujin said in an indifferent tone, ��That��s all the ytime you get, Yama has ordered for you toe back, something important hase up����


    Kuraokami asked, ��What hase up?��


    Fujin said, ��We have found their location, so you no longer have any time to waste here on the Mizukage or Bijuu, the enemy this time is just as strong as Yama had expected, so the entire organization will act this time.��


    ��Heh? Finally, found the location of their base? In that case, we should hurry there; annihting them is much more important and fun than fighting or capturing a few chakra pets.�� muttered Kuraokami and uncoiled itself from Isobu.


    Then changed back into the Suijin form and said, ��Mizukage, our battle will have to wait, as you can see, something hase up, and it is much more important than defeating you, capturing Rokubi��s Jinchuriki or controlling Kirigakure, as such I won��t be seeing you for some time, so you can live as yourself while you still can because after that your happy days will be over���� while simultaneously condensed a floating Ice tform under his feet.


    After he had said so, Suijin did not wait for any reply from the Mizukage and flew away along with the Fujin while telekically controlling the Ice tform.


    Isobu had an awkward expression because of the sudden action of Suijin, but he wasn��tining and retracted inside Yagura.


    Yagura looked at the disappearing figures of Suijin and Fujin as he sensed the hurried arrival of Mei and the others.


    ��Mizukage sama! A�� are you alright?�� Mei asked with a worried expression.


    Just now when they saw the arrival of another member of Amatsukami, the Kirigakure Shinobi were panicked, because one is already such a big threat whom Mizukage sama was barely holding back, and now a second one?


    If he were to attack too, then there was no doubt that Mizukage sama was done for, and worried that the two would work together to kill or capture Mizukage sama, the Kirigakure shinobi regardless of all the consequences they might suffer rushed back here, only to see both Suijin and the other one going away.


    Mizukage nodded with a confused expression, ��Yes.��


    Mei asked again, ��Why did they just leave?��


    Yagura shook his head, ��I do not know, but they did mention something much more important rted to some enemy.��


    Kirigakure shinobi were confused, ��Something much more important than capturing a Bijuu or killing the Mizukage? What could be more important than that?��


    Before they can ask any further, Yagura said, ��Anyway, it is a relief that they have gone, now focus on finding Utakata, we must bring him back before Akatsuki or Amatsukami get their hands on him.��


    Ordered by Yagura, Kirigakure shinobi can only nod and went in search of Yagura.


    ��


    On the side of masked Obito and Zetsu.


    Obito asked Zetsu, ��Why did the two of them suddenly withdraw?��


    Zetsu said, ��I can not be certain, but the one called Fujin by Suijin, said about founding the base of someone�� and upon hearing that Suijin put away dealing with the Mizukage for theter date and decided to go with Fujin.��


    Masked Obito frowned, ��Do you think that they have found our new base?��


    Zetsu said in confusion, ��Hard to say, he did not mention anything specific, but he did say that the entire organization will be taking part, so maybe�� it��s possible.��


    Obito nodded, ��Let��s go back, Nagato has yet to recover so it��s best that we don��t risk it.��


    Zetsu asked, ��And what about capturing the Jinchuriki of Rokubi?��


    ��Let Nagato recover all the Bijuu can be captured after that, for now, until he has recovered its best that we stay at the base so that Nagato does not end up dead.�� �C Obito said as his figure disappeared in a spiraling whirl.


    Zetsu nodded and he too sunk under the ground.


    As both Zetsu and Obito went away, a greenish-brown snake that was coiling around the bark of a tree not far away also uncoiled itself and slithered inside the tree hole.


    At the same time, a crow that was sitting on the tree and keeping watch over Zetsu and Obito also flew away.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 674 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 420: Follow-up Events

    Chapter 420: Follow-up Events


    One weekter, the figure of Hyuga Kuroto, or better yet, Watatsumi can be seen walking towards the hideout of Team Ro, as well as the Anbu team led by Morino Ibiki.


    In the past week, a lot of things happened.


    After retreating from the battlefield, Suijin, and Fujin, met up with Homusubi who was secretly following Utakata.


    Even prior to the arrival of Mei and the party at the valley, Suijin with the help of Ichikishima-hime made sure to spread hundreds of simple snakes all over the battlefield to keep track of real-time movements around the battlefield. The purpose was to make sure that nothing unexpected, or out of the calction happens.


    Unexpectedly, Obito and Zetsu were also watching the battle, which didn��t surprise Suijin. Perhaps they were also after the Jinchuriki of Rokubi, and probably wanted to use Kirigakure Shinobi to do the task for them, and reap the benefits without putting in much effort.


    But how can Suijin allow that to happen?


    Therefore, Suijin had instructed Homusubi to keep a watch on both Obito and Zetsu, as well as, protect Utakata from the shadows to make sure that Akatsuki doesn��t get their hands on Rokubi. In fact, even thest statement of Fujin about finding the enemy��s base was also a ruse to make sure that Obito retreats and does not hinder Kirigakure in bringing back Utakata.


    And of course, after retreating away from the battlefield, Suijin and Fujin met up with Homusubi and watched the whole process of the Kirigakure unit led by Yagura bringing Utakata back to the vige.


    After they had done so, Fujin and Suijin retreated back to the Ancor Vantian.


    Fujin had to watch over Gaara sama and Karin sama, while Suijin had to collect data on a lot of things, as well as store both Suijin and Homusubi��s bodies in hisboratory.


    On the other hand, Homusubi went in the direction of the capital of the Land of Water, and under Suijin��s instruction started to create trouble for water Daimyo while posing himself as a samurai by the name of <em>Ishikawa Goemon, </em>an honored Samurai.


    His task was to steal from the Daimyo and other higher authorities and distribute it to the poor people of the Land of Water. In just two days, the Samurai named Ishikawa Goemon created so much trouble for the authorities of the Land of Water that the Daimyo had to literally beg the Mizukage in solving the problem named Ishikawa Goemon, else the country might have copsed and ceased to function.


    Now obviously it is rather strange that the Daimyo would beg the Mizukage, but he had no other choice, in fact, Daimyo was more so worried about the safety of all his secret lovers, concubines, and even his official wife who suddenly went missing, that he did not hesitate to beg the Mizukage who is the strongest Shinobi in the Land of Water.


    The rescue went without a hitch but in just these few days, the name Ishikawa Goemon became a legend in the world, and Ishikawa Goemon was renowned as the legendary Ouw Hero.


    Anyway, after everything was said and done, and since the mission waspleted, Itachi sneaked back and merged with the Team-Ro.


    And now, Kuroto has also returned back, and since he made sure to not hide from his teammates, therefore, he was soon greeted by them, of course after verification of his identity, Akame asked, ��Captain, did youplete the mission?��


    The news of Yagura being a puppet at the hands of Akatsuki has yet to be announced by Kirigakure, therefore, nobody in Team-Ro is aware of this news. Moreover, none of the four, except for Weasel is aware of what exactly the mission was so they can only hope that Captain had managed toplete it.


    But unfortunately, they had to be disappointed as Watatsumi shook his head, and said: ��No, I didn��t.��


    Rabbit said, ��Captain, the failure of the mission is not just your responsibility, all of us are responsible for it so the punishment will be given to all of us, you do not need to bear it alone.��


    Akame lowered her head, and nodded, ��We were the ones who were a burden to you, if not for us getting injured so early, and had managed to provide support, maybe the mission would have progressed differently andpleted without a hitch.��


    Hana also nodded, ��Yes, we will all bear the punishment.��


    The only one who was silent was Weasel, as he had nothing to say. To be honest, he actually felt sorry for the other three members of Team-Ro for being kept in the dark the whole time, ��The mission wouldn��t have seeded even if we were there.��


    Watatsumi chuckled at the behavior of the three and said while shaking his head, ��Don��t worry, there would be no punishment, I never said that the mission was failed. I just said that I did notplete the mission.��


    Akame being the vice-captain of the team asked with a frown, ��What do you mean captain?��


    Watatsumi said, ��The situation in Kirigakure has changed, I am sure everyone is aware of the civil war that urred in Kirigakure recently, right?��


    The four nodded, ��Yes.��


    Watatsumi nodded, and continued, ��So, because of this civil war, there have been several changes, and because of these changes, the mission was no longer necessary to bepleted.��


    Hana muttered, ��Is that so?��


    Watatsumi nodded, ��Yes, so anyway, let��s retreat back to the vige. We have to pass the information I obtained back to Hokage-sama as early as possible.��


    The other four looked at each other, then nodded.


    Team-Ro bid farewell to Morino Ibiki and his team; then retreated back to the Vige.


    Of course, Watatsumi did give the Team-Ro a short brief up on the events that took ce in Kirigakure, but he made sure to not reveal everything until he informs Hokage sama.


    Since the news to be delivered was extremely important, as such, the Team Ro rushed back to Konoha at full speed continuous travel, with minimum brakes. Thus they managed to arrive back at the vige in just 1 week.


    Arriving back in the vige Team-Ro was instantly summoned to the Hokage Office.


    Watatsumi passed the mission report that described all the events that took ce in Kirigakure to Hokage sama.


    Of course, the events and information were from the perspective of the Anbu named Watatsumi, and their description was only limited to what Watatsumi wanted Hokage to know, nothing about the personal business of Amatsukami, however, he did mention the rumor about Amatsukami also appearing in the Kirigakure.


    After reading the report, and upon learning the fact that the Mizukage was controlled by Akatsuki, the shocked look on the faces of everyone was clear.


    They were speechless, one Kage was killed and the other became a puppet? How much has the status of a Kage of a great Shinobi Vige fallen?


    It must not be forgotten that the Kage of a great Shinobi Vige holds extremely highbat power, and yet such results are happening? If this wouldn��t surprise Sarutobi and the others, then what will?


    Seeing the thoughtful expression on Sandaime��s face, Watatsumi continued, ��Since Yondaime Mizukage managed to break free of the Genjutsu from Akatsuki, so I decided to not assassinate him, as that would have weakened Kirigakure, and Akatsuki could have used that opportunity to again take control over Kirigakure from the shadows, moreover, the alive Mizukage who thinks of Akatsuki as the top enemy is much better.��


    Listening to Watatsumi��s words about ��Assassinating the Mizukage�� Akame, Hana, and Rabbit were incredibly shocked, ��The mission was to assassinate the Mizukage? And Captain actually sneaked inside Kirigakure toplete this mission alone?��


    And, since Watatsumi never shared the exact detail of the mission with Team Ro, so they were more shocked because Watatsumi actually dared toplete such a mission on his own?


    Hokage sama did not care about the shocked expression of the four standing behind Watatsumi, he had already read from the report that those four were left behind under the care of Morino Ibiki, but he was still shocked, and wondering what to make of the situation from here on, as he nodded, ��Your decision was indeed correct.�� Then after a pause, he continued, ��What do you think about the current situation of the Mizukage, will he remain in power, or will he be forced to abdicate?��


    Watatsumi shook his head, and said, ��The subordinate can not judge.��


    Sandaime nodded with a sigh and said with a tired look, ��You have done hard work, now go back and rest. As soon as I get the next mission of Team-Ro ready, I will inform the five of you. Now dismiss.��


    Watatsumi as well as the four members of Team-Ro nodded and left the Hokage Office.


    Of course, there were many questions in the minds of the three regarding this mission, but none of them dared to speak anything as per the secrecy code issued by Hokage sama and silently went on their way to their respective homes.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 675 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 421: The True Underworld

    Chapter 421: The True Underworld


    After leaving the Hokage Office, Kuroto did not go directly go to his home, rather he sneaked into the Uchiha n. The purpose was obviously to meet Shisui.


    Shisui greeted him, then asked, ��Kuroto-san, everything in Kirigakure went as nned?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Mm-hmm, yes, the problem of Kirigakure has been resolved so there shouldn��t be any more issues. And what about your search in the Land of Demons, did your team find any trace of Akatsuki in the Land of Demons?��


    Shisui shook his head, ��No, we searched almost the entire country but there was no trace of Akatsuki, it is likely that the Akatsuki��s base is somewhere else.��


    Kuroto nodded, then asked, ��And how is the situation of the Land of Demons?��


    Shisui looked a bit saddened at the mention of the ��situation�� of the Land of Demons, calming his emotions, he said, ��As per the reports, the Land of Demons truly has be underworld, every type of criminal from some small-timers to the cruelest and brutal ones can be found hiding somewhere in that country.��


    Kuroto was silent and looked down.


    Most of the popce and authorities of that country were annihted by Yomi and Shinno. Since there is no one to manage that nation, so the criminals who have escaped from all the nations gathered there. And now it has be a den of dangerous criminals from all over the world hiding in that country, a Land of Demons in the truest sense.


    The five great nations also don��t have enough means in their hands to solve this issue, because there is no end to this problem, they can clear up the criminals there, true, but how many times? Once, twice, thrice, but after that? A time wille when they will stop caring and let those criminals gather in one ce, rather than causing trouble all over the world.


    Therefore, the five great nations havee to a unanimous decision to let that country be as is, and closely monitor it. But with all those criminals in that country, it is also possible that Akatsuki��s new base is located in the Land of Demons.


    This is why Sandaime assigned a mission to Shisui��s team to search for the location of the new base of Akatsuki in that country.


    But it seems that these efforts were proven to be fruitless, as Akatsuki��s base is unlikely to be in the Land of Demons.


    Kuroto sighed, and changed the topic, ��Anyway, I was here to inform you about the Hashirama Cell Imntation, just give me two days, within these two days, I have to take care of some matters after that the imnt operation can be done.��


    Shisui nodded, ��I have discussed the problem of my blindness with Sandaime-sama and told him that the problem can be solved but I would need some time, so after some consideration, Sandaime-sama agreed to give me a holiday.��


    Kuroto nodded, and asked, ��You made sure to not mention anything about Hashirama Cell Imntation, right?��


    Although Kuroto knew that Shisui would not be foolish enough to mention it, he still needed to confirm, after all, we are talking about the same Shisui who disclosed Kotoamatsukami to Sandaime-sama.


    Shisui nodded, ��I did not mention anything about Shodaime-sama��s Cell Imntation, I said that it is secret Uchiha Jutsu.��


    Kuroto nodded, this was necessary, then looking at Shisui��s expression, he asked lightly, ��Worried that the operation will fail?��


    Shisui nodded slightly.


    When ites to matters of life and death, it is natural for people to feel a bit uneasy. Truth be told, Shisui is not afraid of death, fighting and dying for the sake of the vige and peace would be worth it, but dying on an operation table? It��s thest thing he would want.


    Kuroto said in encouragement while lightly ruffling Shisui��s hair, ��No need to be so worried, before, I may have been a bit uncertain about the probability of the sess, but now I can guarantee, this operation will hundred percent be sessful.��


    ��Hundred percent guarantee?�� Shisui muttered with Surprise, then asked, ��If the operation is sessful, will my visual prowess really return?��


    Kuroto folded his hands over his chest, and nodded, ��Not only will your visual prowess return but it will be enhanced as well, moreover, once the imntation is sessful, a lot of future prospects will also be opened that you can choose to increase your strength for the path ahead.��


    Kuroto is not just giving assurance to Shisui, this is his confidence.


    After awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan, Shisui himself possesses a very potent Yin Chakra, and once the Hashirama is sessfully imnted into Shisui and he acquires the Yang Chakra of Hashirama Cells then the Yin and Yang will bring a qualitative increase in Shisui��s strength, which will not only increase Shisui��s ocr power but also increase his physical strength significantly.


    In both cases, Obito is a clear example.


    On the night of Kyuubi��s attack, he was able to control Kyuubi with just one Mangekyou Sharingan, and Kuroto obviously knows that Obito��s Mangekyou Sharingan is not specialized in Genjutsu like that of Shisui or Itachi, or Fugaku��s, and yet he controlled the Kyuubi.


    And it must not be forgotten that the Kyuubi that Obito controlled on the night of Kyuubi��s attack was theplete Kyuubi, not the half Yang Kyuubi that Yondaime sealed inside his child Naruto, and he did all that while battling Yondaime Hokage.


    This feat alone shows just how much visual prowess Obito had acquired.


    Then there is the matter of increase in his physical strength and defenses.


    The Yang Chakra obviously enhances physical strength, and because of this, Obito was able to bear the damage from Rasengan. Yondaime-sama��s Rasengan, as well as, Naruto��s Kurama Chakra enhanced Rasengan in the face and hand, and yet only suffered slight scratches so overall, he was perfectly alive and kicking.


    After listening to Kuroto, Shisui did not have any exciting expression, he just muttered with an eerie calmness, ��If that is the case, then I hope so too.�� After a pause here, he continued, ��But Kuroto-san, in the off chance that the imntation operation fails, and results in my death, then I hope that you can pass on my Mangekyou Sharingan to Itachi. Because of bearing the Tenseigan, Mangekyou Sharingan is of no use to you, but they may be useful for Itachi.��


    Kuroto thought a little, then nodded.


    Although Kuroto is certainly confident that the operation will be sessful, so there is no harm in agreeing with Shisui��s request.


    Besides, Kuroto also knows that even in the Canon, Shisui entrusted his Mangekyou Sharingan to Itachi, in fact, he did not just entrust his Mangekyou Sharingan, he even entrusted his will and the hope of protecting the Vige, Uchiha name, and peace to Itachi.


    Therefore, Kuroto wasn��t surprised when Shisui said this to Kuroto.


    After some more talks with Shisui, Kuroto left Shisui��s home.


    Within these two days, he has toplete a lot of things, firstly Kuroto has to sell the Byakugan he obtained from Ao to the Hyuga n, then use the money he will obtain to pay off Tsunade-sama��s debts in various gambling houses all over the Land of Fire, then he has to also buy some pieces of equipment for his further experiments.


    Originally, such trivial matters were not so problematic and could be resolved pretty easily using the ck Market.


    However, because of Amatsukami and Akatsuki Organization, the five great shinobi viges have almost paralyzed the underground markets in the five great nations and the surrounding countries. So, Kuroto would have to put some effort into it.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 676 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 422: Otogakure

    Chapter 422: Otogakure


    While Kuroto was busy dealing with the matters of selling the Byakugan and paying off Senju Tsunade��s debts, two newly created teams of Akatsuki, consisting of Kaguya Takashi, with Chinoike Mageta and Hoshigaki Kisame with Yuki Kahyo were also making their move in the newly reformed country, the Land of Sound.


    The mission of these two teams is to eliminate Orochimaru, and ording to the intelligence given to the four by Tobi Senior, their target, Orochimaru was spotted in this country several times.


    After arriving at the border of the Land of Sound, and Land of Fire, the four did not rush into the Land of Sound, instead, they hid in the forest around the border waiting for the arrival of the leader of the team.


    As per the instructions given to them by the one called Zetsu, an official member of the organization will meet up with them in this small forest, and then the five of them will venture deeper into the Land of Sound to eliminate Orochimaru.


    But they have been waiting for quite a while now, and yet there has been no sign of this so-called leader, which has made Takashi a bit impatient, ��Is anyone going toe, or are we left alone just like what happenedst time? If this continues to happen, then it��s going to be really annoying.��


    Kisame said with a smirk, ��Perhaps our captain had to face some problem and couldn��te at the right time, just like thest time.��


    Kahyo was silent and watched the discussion of the other three while sitting on a rock protrusion.


    At this moment, Mageta said, ��Everyone stays on guard, someone is approaching.��


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    Not long after Mageta��s words, a figure appeared in front of them.


    Simr to the other four, he too wore the Akatsuki turtleneck cloak and had arge broadsword strapped on his back, this was none other than Biwa Juzo, one of the former seven swordsmen of Kirigakure.


    The four were surprised when they noticed the person who appeared before them.


    Kisame said, ��Ah�� I did not expect Juzo-senpai to be the leader of this mission. Does Akatsuki want us Kiri nuke-nin to stick together or something?��


    Juzo sighed, ��Don��t ask me�� I really did not want to do this, but the leader��s order�� so anyway, the five of us will search this country to find any traces of the traitor Orochimaru, and kill him.�� And announced the content of the mission.


    The four nodded, they were very well aware of this.


    Juzo looked at them with a helpless expression, he did really want to deal with other Kirigakure shinobi, but what can he do, orders are orders, and he has to follow them.


    In fact, aside from Obito��s intention of reuniting the former Kiri shinobi, one of the main reasons why Akatsuki sent him is a different story altogether.


    It was because of Obito��s supposed death. It was him who kept Ni��i Yugito, the Jinchuriki of Nibi in Genjutsu, but because Obito ��died�� at the hands of Homusubi, so the Genjutsu on Yugito was released, as such, she regained consciousness, and obviously she tried to escape.


    Nagato and Konan were not present at the base, because Nagato had to get familiar with his new strength, simrly, Sasori had to create and repair all his puppets, and get familiar with the new form of puppetry. The same was the case with almost all the other members of Akatsuki, so the only person keeping watch over Ni��i Yugito in the immediate vicinity was a Zetsu Clone and Kakuzu.


    Ni��i Yugito tried to sneak out but couldn��t because of Zetsu Clone, angered and ashamed for what bing a puppet, Yugitopletely liberated the Nibi in an attempt to forcefully break out of the base, Nibi fully cooperated with her so the power Yugito disyed was that of a perfect Jinchuriki, which was much more than what Kakazu alone could have handled, and then we all know how that went, Kakuzu was thrashed brutally, even if he is strong and has five lives, it didn��t change anything because a cat has nine.


    Four of the five hearts Kakuzu had recently stolen to restock his hearts after the Summit War were destroyed by Yugito, in fact, thest heart would have also been destroyed as well if not for the fact that he managed to sneak inside the earth in time and Uchiha Shinichi and Hiruko who were called by Zetsu Clone came out and suppressed the feline in due time.


    Although Yugito was controlled, however, the damage done to the poor Kakazu couldn��t be undone, it was only a few days ago that he restocked all the five hearts and nned to go on a few bounty missions to acquire some of his dearest wealth, but those warm hearts that he worked so hard to acquire were lost again.


    Afterward, Akatsuki learned the reason why Yugito managed to break free of the Genjutsu.


    However, this incident also made them understand that just a Genjutsu is not enough to keep the Jinchuriki in check because once the caster is in a serious problem the control over the Jinchuriki would weaken. And that��s where Nagatoes in, with his ck Chakra receivers, Nagato would be able to keep the Jinchuriki in check, but it would take some time for Nagato toplete his training session ande back, so until then both Shinichi and Obito/Tobi Junior are supposed to keep Yugito in check.


    And since Shinichi had to keep watch over Yugito, as such Juzo was free for the time being, therefore, he was sent by Akatsuki to the Land of Sound as the leader of the four new members, his objective was to assess the abilities of the new members and also aid them in eliminating Orochimaru, if possible.


    Akatsuki is not so adamant about eliminating Orochimaru, firstly because they too understand that Killing Orochimaru is not so easy, even if Orochimaru can be defeated, but killing him is another matter altogether. And the second reason is that ck Zetsu has secretly taken interest in one of the Kinjutsu Orochimaru is researching.


    So, sending these five members after Orochimaru is also for the purpose of testing out that newly created Kinjutsu.


    Of course, the five of them are unaware of all the ns, and without any more dy, and ventured deeper in the direction of the Land of Sound, in search of Otogakure.


    These five are yet not aware, but Otogakure isn��t actually a real shinobi vige, but awork ofboratoriesposed of various hideouts and bases scattered throughout the Land of Sound and various other countries including the Land of Wind, the Land of Grass, the Land of Waves, the Land of Rivers, the Land of Sea, as well as the Land of Demon along with a few other countries.


    After a day and night of search based on the intelligence given to them by Tobi Senior, the five of them finally arrived at a Vige, which ording to them is somehow connected to this mysterious Shinobi Vige called Otogakure that is further connected to Orochimaru in some way.


    This is a small dpidated vige, most of the houses here seem to have been burnt down, and the others have been copsed. From the first look, it appears as if the vige has been abandoned for years.


    After taking a look around, Kisame asked in confusion, ��What would Orochimaru be doing in a ce like this?��


    Kahyo said in an indifferent tone, ��Perhaps looking for something?��


    Juzo thought about Kahyo��s words, and they seem reasonable with Orochimaru��s character, so he instructed, ��Look around more carefully, it��s possible that we might find some clues that would point us to Orochimaru.��


    But different from the other four, Mageta frowned upon looking at the vige, then said, ��What we are seeing is not real, it��s a Genjutsu!��


    ��A Genjutsu?�� Everyone eximed and instantly disrupted their Chakra.


    Following the chakra disruption, the sight before them changedpletely, they were not present in a vige but were in a forest, and were surrounded by many shinobi.


    Each of them was dressed in unusual clothing that does not belong to any known shinobi vige. Their uniform consisted of lightvender color, and themon part of their clothing was a rope-like belt tied in an inverted bow around their waist. Additionally, they also wore a forehead protector with the symbol of a musical note.


    Kahyo asked in confusion, ��What are children doing here?��


    What made them frown more is the fact that these shinobi were young children between the age of 7 to 13, even the oldest of them seemed to be only about 16 years old.


    The eldest of the children, the one with short brown hair asked, ��Who are you people and what are you doing here?��


    Mageta asked, ��Are you children shinobi of the newly established Otogakure?��


    The eldest of them nodded, and asked, ��Yes, and what do you people want from us?��


    Takashi asked Juzo, ��What to do with these children?��


    Juzo put his hand on the hilt of Kubikiribocho, and said, ��They are just children, what��s there to think about? Just eliminate them!��


    But Kahyo immediately interrupted Juzo, ��No! They are just children, our target is Orochimaru, nobody said about killing young children!��


    Juzo said, ��I don��t care if they are children or not, we need information about Orochimaru��s whereabouts, and they are likely to have it�� so there is no reason to let them escape.��


    In their eyes, whether children or not, it does not matter, what matters ispleting the mission.


    But Kahyo still shook her head, and said in a chilling tone that clearly stated that she won��t ept otherwise, ��Even if that is true, they shouldn��t be killed, incapacitate or knock them unconscious, but no one will kill them!��


    Feeling the decreasing temperature around their surroundings, the other four looked at each other helplessly, Juzo said with a helpless sigh, ��Do as she says, do not kill them, knock them unconscious and tie them up.��


    The other three nodded, then started to move with the intention of quickly knocking down the kids. it��s just that nobody here truly understands that these kids are not so simple, and even a moment of hesitation against these children will result in death.


    After all, these children have been personally trained by Orochimaru.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 677 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 423: It’s time for some Reunions

    Chapter 423: It��s time for some Reunions


    With Juzo��smand, all five including Juzo acted. They have no intention of wasting too much time on these children because who knows where Orochimaru is hidden, it is even possible that he is watching them from the shadows waiting for the best opportunity to strike.


    Takashi was the fastest, and while bones prated out of his skin, he went after the kid with brown hair, but before he could do anything to the other person, two kids, one with white hair the same as his, and the other with orange hair intercepted him with a heavy double kick in the face.


    <em>Muff Muff��</em> As he flew away, Takashi regained his bnce using the branch of a tree, then took a closer look at the two kids, and can��t help but frown at the appearance of the child with white hair, ��You�� are you Kimimaro?��


    Takashi was certain of his guess because even as a child, Kimimaro was quite famous in the Kaguya n, his abilities and talents were so high that even the patriarch, the strongest of the n feared Kimimaro��s potential.


    Kimimaro did not nod or deny, he just walked forward as many bones appeared out of his body, and he said, ��We will be the ones fighting you����


    The moment Kimimaro said so, the boy with Orange hairughed maniacally, ��Ehahahah�� That��s right, your opponent will be us, so don��t even think about going after Tenzo-san.��


    Takashi frowned, as he looked at the child with orange hair who no longer seems to be a human, at least from all that stuff growing out of his body, along with his cruelugh, he knew that Kimimaro isn��t to be taken lightly, but this kid with orange hair is also not simple, ��Damn, are they really just kids?��


    Putting aside the monster kid, Takashi felt really sad upon looking at Kimimaro, ��It��s really a shame, both of us are thest survivors of the proud Kaguya n, and we are now fighting each other as enemies.��


    ��It matters not to me whether we are of the same n or of the same vige, for there is only one person whom my loyalty is dedicated to, I shall kill you here and now.�� Kimimaro said, and rushed forward, ��Jugo, use tactic 3!��


    Jugo nodded and started to create many jet-like appendages on his back, he then maneuvered through the air using the st created by the jet-like appendages that enhanced his speed and rushed towards Takashi to deliver another solid kick in the face.


    Takashi smirked, ��Big words for a kid who is only half as young as I am, but I shall listen to you now, and test whether you stand up to them, besides, the least I can do as your senpai and teach you some of the Jutsu of your n.�� And met the attack head-on with spiked bonesing out of his skull.


    ��


    And while Takashi battled Kimimaro and Jugo, another n reunion going on, on the other side of the battlefield.


    Kahyo, wearing the Akatsuki Cloak, and a hooked mask over her face printed the hand seals, and shouted, <em>��Ice Release: Earthen Chains of Ice!��</em>


    As soon as her words fell, the temperature of the surroundings grew colder, the moisture condensed and Ice started to appear.


    Earthen Chains of Ice can easily trap and restrain her targets in condensed Ice.


    And under hermand, Ice chains condensed and rushed forward to trap both of her targets in Ice, but this time, her attack did not work, because the children she fought aren��t simple.


    Haku, wearing the Otogakurebat uniform, and a hooked mask quite simr to the one used by Kahyo, rapidly printed hand seals, and shouted, <em>��Ice Release: Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals!��</em>


    Haku then jumped inside the Ice mirror and used it to escape the effect of Earthen Chains of Ice, and said to his partner, ��Guren-san, those particles of Ice can freeze us to death, so be careful.��


    The girl named Guren nodded, and said, ��Heh, fear not, no one can harm me unless I want them to.�� at the same time, she printed hand seals, and shouted <em>��Crystal Release: Crystal Armor!��</em>


    Instantly, under Guren��smand, the Ice particles on her skin turned into particles of pink crystal, which further expanded and formed an armor-like skin upon her.


    Looking at the two children who survived her attacks so effortlessly, Kahyo was shocked, she was more shocked upon realizing that both of them are Kekkei Genkai users, ��A child of the Yuki n�� were there any survivors other than me and my brother? And the other one, she uses�� Crystal Release?��


    After the first series of attacks, this time, Guren and Haku took the initiative, Guren Printed hand seals, and shouted while touching the ground, <em>��Crystal Release: Divine Pathway Jutsu!��</em>


    Instantly, a long stream of sharp blue crystals started to sprout out of the ground and rushed towards Kahyo to bind or pierce her.


    Kahyo leaped backward in order to dodge that attack, but at the same time Haku leaned half of his body outside the Ice Mirror, and shouted, <em>��Secret Technique: Thousand Flying Water Needles of Death!�� </em>


    Under Haku��smand, thousands of water needles rushed towards Kahyo who was still in mid-air.


    ��


    At the same time, Kisame with Samehada in his hands was looking at the 16- or 17-years old kid in front of him, and asked, ��So, what��s your name?��


    The other boy was confused as to why would the enemy ask his name? But he decided toply with either party��s request and said, ��It��s Tenzo.��


    Kisame nodded, then asked again, ��Are you a shinobi of the Hoshigaki n?��


    Tenzo frowned, and asked, ��Why are you asking me such a thing?��


    Kisame smirked, and said, ��Well, looking from here, two of mypanions seem to be having a reunion with their n members, so I thought that maybe, you too are a shinobi of the Hoshigaki n����


    But Tenzo shook his head and said, ��No, I am not from Hoshigaki n, I am Tenzo, Iburi Tenzo, a shinobi of the Iburi n.��


    Kisame nodded, ��It appears that I was mistaken, no matter, let us begin, I shall see what sort of abilities you of the Iburi n have.��


    ��Before we fight, would you mind telling me the purpose you people are here for?�� asked Tenzo.


    Kisame chuckled, ��Defeat me and I shall think about telling you.�� And without waiting any longer, Kisame rushed towards Tenzo with his Samehada drawn out.


    Tenzo wasn��t panicked in the slightest and started weaving hand signs, then shouted, <em>��Wood Release: Silent Strangle Jutsu!��</em>


    Both of Tenzo��s arms transformed into the shape of a wooden block and rushed toward Kisame in order to strangle him.


    Kisame was surprised, and can��t help but think, ��A Wood Release user? Is there any Kekkei Genkai we won��t be seeing here?��


    But even if he was busy with some thoughts, this didn��t stop him from cutting the wooden blocks with his Samehada.


    As such a battle between a tailless Bijuu, vs a Wood Style user who can easily restrain a Bijuu started.


    ��


    The fourth battlefield is different from the others, as it ispletely covered in smoke.


    Chinoike Mageta was looking around vigntly, he has already tried to get out of here several times, but no matter how much he tries, the cover of smoke does not end, ��It��s as if I am trapped in a Genjutsu loop���� thought Mageta, ��But I know for a fact that this cover of smoke is not a Genjutsu����


    While Mageta tried to figure out what sort of Jutsu this smoke cover is, two Kunoichi were watching him from a distance while they say on a tree.


    The older one who appeared to be about 13 years old spoke with a bit of an unsure tone, ��Hebihime-chan, are you sure this method will work on him?��


    The younger one, about the age of 11 years old, with the name Hebihime, nodded with a sly smile, ��Do not worry Yukimi-san, with the poisonous smoke covering this part of the forest produced by the Kekkei Genkai of the Iburi n that you possess, no matter how much he tries to get out of here, the cover of smoke will always follow him�� And he will not be able to figure that the cover of smoke is also moving because I am covering the forest in a Genjutsu�� he will walk, and walk, and walk, but there won��t be any exit or entrance, slowly and steadily the light poison will start to affect him, and he will copse��


    I do not know what Dojutsu he possesses, but as long as he can not see us, his Dojutsu will be useless and he won��t be able to sense the very light poison in the smoke����


    The older one, with the name Iburi Yukimi, nodded, then said, ��But still, we must be vignt, the people he came up with looks very strong�� so we shouldn��t let our guard down, because if he were to escape, then Orochimaru-sama might be disappointed with us.��


    At the mention of Orochimaru, Hebihime nodded fiercely with a heavy blush on her face, ��I will also make use of my snakes to take him down early, he is in the possession of a Dojutsu-type Kekkei Genkai, maybe Orochimaru-sama will be interested in his Dojutsu, and if I were to bring his Dojutsu to Orochimaru-sama, maybe Orochimaru-sama will praise me.��


    Yukimi did not say anything at Hebihime��sment of wanting to be praised by Orochimaru-sama, because Yukimi was already used to it, besides her thoughts were directed to somewhere else, ��I hope you will be safe Tenzo.��


    ��


    <em>shback no Jutsu: Start</em>


    Following the events of the death of all but one member of the Iburi n


    ��You look just like my Onii-san, Yamato-san.�� Said a young Yukimi to a young Yamato as they witnessed the death of all the members of the Iburi n.


    ��Is that the reason why you mistook me for him and referred me by the name, Tenzo?�� Yamato asked curiously.


    Yukimi nodded, ��Mm-hmm.��


    Yamato was in deep thought upon hearing Yukimi��s words, after a lot of consideration, he said, ��I do not have any memory of my childhood, the closest thing to me as a parent is Orochimaru-sama, but he never gave me a name, said that I must choose myself, so I took the name Yamato at that time.


    But if it��s alright with you, I would like to take the name ��Tenzo�� because, in this way, I feel connected, I feel that I too have some past����


    Yukimi thought about it a little, then nodded with a cheerful smile, ��Alright, in that case, I will continue to call you ��Tenzo�� or perhaps Tenzo-san.��


    Everyone including Orochimaru was surprised, but did not care much, and started to refer to him as Tenzo of the Iburi n. Since then day, ��Yamato�� became ��Tenzo, Tenzo of the Iburi n��.


    And with the rest of the Iburi n now dead, Iburi Yukimi followed Tenzo and became another subordinate of Orochimaru.


    <em>shback no Jutsu: End</em>


    ��


    And finally on the Fifth Battlefield.


    ��It��s really ironic, don��t you think?�� muttered Juzo with his Kubikiribocho in hand as he looked at the man standing before him.


    The man was alone and standing with a sword in his hand that resembled arge needle.


    Thisrge needle-type sword is none other than one of the missing seven swords of Kirigakure, it��s the Needle Sword, Nuiburi.


    And the man wielding this sword is none other than the Demon of Hidden Mist, the one and only, Momochi Zabuza.


    Zabuza looked at Juzo, and nodded, ��It really is�� we the shinobi of Kirigakure are now at each other��s throats, the most hrious thing is that neither of us is fighting for Kirigakure����


    A cold wind blew rustling the clothes of the corpses lying around�� and the curtain rose to another battle.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 678 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 424: The Curse of the Kaguya Clan

    Chapter 424: The Curse of the Kaguya n


    ��A frog in the well who has yet to gain even a bit of understanding of how this shinobi world works���� Takashi said while shaking his head as he looked at Kimimaro rushing at him again and again, despite being knocked out countless times, then said to Jugo, ��Hey�� the monster kid, what was your name again, Jugo? Stop him, will you? Else I don��t mind killing him����


    But it doesn��t seem that Takashi��s words went through either of them, as both of them rushed at him again.


    Takashi sighed helplessly, ��If I kill them, then Kahyo would literally freeze me, but if I don��t kill them, they won��t just stop�� Looks like I have no choice, if I injure them enough to immobilize them but not kill them, maybe it will work well.��


    ��I guess I will do just that.�� As Takashi muttered so, his face took a sadistic look, and bones started toe out of his body.


    Bones pierced out from his palm, elbows, knee, as well as back. Therge swords of bones were so sharp that they could pierce iron and steel with just little effort.


    Kimimaro still had a stoic unsurprising look despite noticing the change in Takashi, Kimimaro crouched a little, and muttered, and instantly the same changes started to happen to him as bones from several of his joints started toe out too.


    ��What����?�� Takashi��s sadistic expression changed into a surprised one.


    For Kimimaro to be able to easily manipte his osteosts and osteosts to such an extent at such a young age is terrifying, and even sadistic Takashi can��t help but be surprised.


    ��Kimimaro maybe half my age, but his talent is truly terrifying, no wonder the Patriarch was so afraid of him�� He needs to be nurtured, that way, he might be able to restore the glory of the fallen Kaguya n�� If it��s thest thing I do before my death!�� with this thought in his mind, Takashi resolved himself not to kill Kimimaro, and said, ��I am truly amazed, and I think I must show you what true Shikotsumyaku is like����


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    As soon as he spoke, Takashi rushed towards Kimimaro at top speed, his speed so fast that several afterimages were left behind.


    Kimimaro did not say a word, he greeted Takashi.


    <em>Boom! Boom Boom Boom!</em>


    Bones from their bodies collided, at this moment, Jugo allowed more Natural energy to gather inside him, extended both his arms, and coiled them around Takashi like sturdy chains in order to stop Takashi��s movements.


    Kimimaro did not let go of that opportunity, and instantly extended several of his bones, all with one objective, ��Pierce his heart!��


    Tuk tuk tuk


    But it seems that Kimimaro probably overestimated his current abilities, or maybe underestimated the opponent��s abilities because before his bones could pierce the opponent��s heart, many bones extended from Takashi��s body like the spikes of a ck sea urchin, as a result, Takashi not only protected himself from the iing attack but also damaged Jugo��s chain-like arms in the process.


    ��That was a very good opportunity�� it seems he is much more strong than I imagined him to be.�� Thought Kimimaro as he started to realize the difference between his strength and that of the opponent.


    And for the second time, another battle started between Takashi vs Kimimaro and Jugo.


    Without a doubt, whether it is the Taijutsu or Shikotsumyaku, or any other attack, Takashi is able to singlehandedly overwhelm both Kimimaro and Jugo, and this is also natural. Because despite possessing incredible Kekkei Genkai and talent, both of them are fairly young andck experience, on the other hand, Takashi is an experienced veteran, who has also survived the third great Shinobi war.


    <em>Plop plop</em>


    As a result, both of them were beaten back and blue, and heavily copsed on the ground.


    ��Got anything more left in you?�� Takashi crouched down and looked at the two, who were gritting their teeth in frustration.


    ��I will show you!�� Kimimaro said and immediately jumped up, Jugo did too, but this time Kimimaro did not rush at Takashi. Instead, his expression condensed as he focused on the Curse Seal on his body.


    ��Curse Seal of Earth: First Seal: Release!��


    Instantly, an orange energy pulse came to life, and ck lines started to appear on Kimimaro��s skin. The ck lines spread all over Kimimaro��s body, including his chest hands, legs, and face.


    Jugo also went full body Sage transformation, as a result, his murderous side grew instantly.


    Takashi had a thoughtful look on his face as he observed the further changes of the two, and the violent chakra fluctuations in their bodies, ��Their Chakra increased significantly as soon as those markings appeared on them�� what sort of Jutsu is this?��


    ��Curse Seal of Earth: Second Seal: Release!��


    Boom��


    Immediately a heavy Chakra pressure descended upon them, and Takashi surprised look changed into one of horror, ��The increase in Chakra this time is at least ten times����


    Kimimaro revealed himself, only this time his appearance has changedpletely, skin color grew dark, the color of the sclera in the eyes changed, even the hair darkened, and several giant bone spurs had appeared out of the back. Finally, there is one additional tale sprouting from his tail bone.


    ��What have you be?�� Takashi asked.


    Kimimaro did not care about Takashi��s words, and said calmly, ��If these are yourst words, then please be on the road!��


    Takashi sighed, ��I do not know what Jutsu you are using�� but even I can feel the increase in your strength. Unfortunately, you don��t have much longer to live.��


    Kimimaro said, as he got ready for the battle up ahead ��The one dying today won��t be us, it will be you.��


    Takashi shook his head, ��I am not talking about killing you or anything, I am talking about something that you should know and will face as the descendant of the Kaguya n, no matter how much you try, you too will never be able to escape it.��


    Kimimaro asked with an indifferent look, ��And what is it?��


    Takashi said with a bitter expression, ��It��s about the curse of the Kaguya n����


    ��Do you mean how those of the Kaguya n lose their mind and be insane?�� Kimimaro asked.


    Takashi shook his head, ��No, that��s just a passive adverse effect of our Kekkei Genkai. The more we use our Kekkei Genkai, the more war-hungry we be, although, I am surprised that despite using our Kekkei Genkai to such an extent you have been able to remain calm.��


    Takashi wasn��t only surprised, but even amazed at Kimimaro��s calmness, this is because the more use of Kekkei Genkai, the more irritable and mad those of the Kaguya n bes, the greater the strength, the more unstable their mentality, almost everyone above the level of a Chunin is a warmonger.


    Kimimaro asked, ��Aren��t you the same?��


    Takashi shook his head, ��I am not calm, but I am restraining myself.��


    There are very few shinobi of the Kaguya n who can control their emotions, and Takashi is indeed one of them. This is also the reason why he chose not to participate in the rebellion of the Kaguya n, instead took the sides with Kirigakure. Because he knew what would be the end result.


    Kimimaro said, ��It��s the same thing in the end, anyway what��s this Curse of the Kaguya n that you speak of?��


    Takashi said, ��It��s not the same thing. As for the Curse of the Kaguya n, it is a disease we of the Kaguya LCan suffer from. I don��t really understand it much either, but what you should know is that the more we use our Kekkei Genkai, the earlier we die, with your talent and usage, it would be a surprise if you were to survive past the age of 15, at least not without the Secret medicines, and Blood Exchanging Ritual.��


    Kimimaro��s expression changed upon hearing the opponent��s words, even the murderous Jugo��sugh and cursing stopped midway.


    Kimimaro hasn��t spoken anything about it to anyone, but he has indeed started to feel a little ufortable for the past few months. He always thought that is only because of overusing his Chakra during training sessions, and because of the physical tiredness, but despite how much he rests this ufortable feeling just doesn��t go away, which has started to bug Kimimaro and make him realize that something is wrong inside him.


    And now that Takashi, who says something about the Curse of the Kaguya n, which says something about the disease those of the Kaguya n suffers from��


    Takashi continued, ��Ordinary members of the n, those who haven��t awakened the Kekkei Genkai do not need this secret medicine and Blood Exchanging Ritual. In fact, even the ordinary Genins and Chunin ss do not have any specific need for it. But after that, the need develops, and increases as the strength reaches higher.


    In fact, even the Secret medicine, and Blood Ritual can only dy death for some time, we need a constant supply of Blood Exchange, otherwise, there is no stopping our deaths, and even if we do get the medicine and use Blood Exchange Ritual, there is still no stopping our death.


    This is the cost of using our Kekkei Genkai. And this is why, despite our superior bodies, and advanced Kekkei Genkai, we were never invincible. It��s all because of the Curse, we of the Kaguya n suffer from.��


    Kimimaro shook his head, and said, ��Whatever the medicine and Blood Ritual may have been, I do not need them.��


    Kimimaro has absolute trust in Orochimaru, he believes that there is nothing that Orochimaru can not do.


    Jugo was silent, he wanted to speak something, but looking at his resolute eyes of Kimimaro, he chose to be silent.


    ��Don��t get me wrong, I am not telling you all this because I have any intention of helping you. I am just giving you a prewarning to be prepared for the iing death. There is no stopping it, no matter what you do, death will ring your door by the time you are 15 or 16. I too will die sooner orter, even if I don��t want to, the reality is cruel.


    In the entire history of the Kaguya n, there has never been a shinobi who has crossed the age of 35. Even if we do not die in battle, we die of our illness. So there is no changing it.�� Takashi said, then thought with a regretful look, ��Besides, even if I want to, I can not help, because I am already quite close to my death.��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 679 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 425: I am Groot!

    Chapter 425: I am Groot!


    While Takeshi told Kimimaro and Jugo about the curse of the Kaguya n, a fierce battle between Hoshigaki Kisame and Iburi Tenzo was taking ce on the other battlefront.


    ��Damn�� Wood Release is really no joke���� Kisame muttered as he shredded another one of the many Wooden stakes trying to bind him and Samehada, as well as absorb his Chakra, ��Chakra Absorption is supposed to be my advantage�� but damn����


    For the entire battle, Tenzo has kept a good distance from Kisame and only used Wood Release Jutsu from a distance to make sure that his Chakra is not absorbed by that sword, but he has made every attempt to keep doing the opposite, that is absorbed Kisame and Samehada��s chakra.


    Moreover, Tenzo��s Wood Release here also seems to be considerably much more strong whenpared to his abilities in the Canon, so the effect it has is quite superior, and this is all because of Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru wants the Sharingan, but the Sharingan he wants should be that of an Uchiha Shinobi with very high potential, perhaps someone like Shisui, Itachi, or maybe Shinichi, and Tsukihi too if she hadn��t ��died��.


    Despite his repeated attempts, Orochimaru has always failed, but even after all that, he has not given up on Sharingan, which is why he decided to use Tenzo for this purpose.


    Tenzo possesses Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, and Orochimaru knows that in the battle of the Valley of the End fought between Senju Hashirama, and Uchiha Madara, Senju Hashirama won, which means Wood Release overpowered the Sharingan.


    This is why Orochimaru has relentlessly trained Tenzo in the past few years using all the means ranging from scientific to the forbidden and cursed ones all for the sake of enhancing Tenzo��s Wood Release Kekkei Genkai, as well as increasing Tenzo��s mastery over the Kekkei Genkai.


    And the result is quite evident, with his Wood Release, Tenzo has been able to put some fight against Kisame, of course, Kisame isn��t using all his power, and currently, he is only testing the limits of Tenzo, but even then Tenzo��s performance is quite good.


    ��Sigh, this battle would have been much more fun if he was stronger, but I suppose there is no useining as he is still quite young and immature, anyway, it��s about time I end this battle, else who knows what might happen���� Kisame muttered and threw Samehada up in the sky, which distracted Tenzo for a moment. Kisame did not waste the opportunity and immediately after weaving hand signs he shouted, <em>��Water Release: Exploding Water Shock Wave!��</em>


    Instantly, Kisame molded arge amount of chakra in his stomach, then immediately after changing the nature of chakra Kisame spewed out all the water.


    The volume of water spewed out by Kisame was too much, and the entire battlefront, that is the forest, was instantly covered in water, Kisame used the surging tide to his advantage, and after catching his Samehada back in his hand, he rode on the down wave and rushed towards Tenzo.


    The momentary distraction broke Tenzo��s flow, and he was overwhelmed by such a big waveing toward him, and because of already having consumed quite a lot of his Chakra previously, he didn��t have any solid counted to such arge Jutsu of Kisame, in desperation, he barely printed hand seals, and shouted, <em>��Wood Release: Wood Locking Wall!��</em>


    <em>Tuk tuk tuk</em>


    Instantly, the roots of trees from under the ground were activated by Tenzo��s Chakra and rose out of the ground forming a protective wooden dome of threeyers over Tenzo, safeguarding him from the water wave.


    <em>Crack��</em> It��s just that the wooden walls were only strong enough to protect Tenzo from therge wave, but not enough to protect him from Kisame who waved his Samehada and destroyed the entire wooden dome with just one wave.


    With now Tenzo out in the open, and Kisame standing right before him while pointing his Samehada at him, Kisame asked, ��Since you are not a little child, so I suppose Kahyo-san wouldn��t mind me killing you, now then Iburi Tenzo, do you have anyst wish?��


    Tenzo still had a resolute look in his eyes, and asked, ��What is the purpose of you peopleing here? I don��t think we did anything that would offend either of the five of you�� so whye to Otogakure?��


    Kisame was surprised that even now Tenzo wanted to know why?


    ��Hahaha�� Well since it��s nothing important, so I suppose there is no harm in telling you. We are looking for a Shinobi named Orochimaru�� got any leads? I think I can spare your lot if you do provide me with some useful intel. We do know that he is somehow connected to Otogakure�� so, how about it?�� Kisame asked, while still pointing Samehada at Tenzo, waiting for Tenzo to answer.


    Tenzo��s expression shrank at the mention of Orochimaru, ��So, they really are after Orochimaru-sama? Now that I think about it, their red cloud cloaks are quite simr to the one Orochimaru-sama wore until a few years ago, so maybe they are from the organization that Orochimaru-sama was part of at that time. Anyway, even if I know that they can not do anything to Orochimaru-sama, I will still not give out anything.�� With that decision, he shook his head, and said decisively, ��No, we don��t know anything about him, and I don��t think a Shinobi of his caliber would do anything by associating with us�� We are just people who do not have anywhere to belong and have found our way to thisnd upon being cast aside by this world����


    ��Those are some heavy words, but you aren��t fooling anyone with them. As for founding your way here? Yeah right, as if�� All of you are children with such potential, Ice Release, Dead Bone Pulse, Crystal Release, Wood Release, that strange Monster Release�� then perhaps Smoke Release too, all found your way here? I wonder if there are others with different Kekkei Genkai too?


    The potential you lot hold is no less than a great Shinobi Vige�� This leads me to think, if you people aren��t connected with Orochimaru, then are you people somehow connected to Amatsukami?�� Kisame muttered in a pondering tone.


    Tenzo��s face was a bit pale as Kisame pointed out the ws in his words, and he can��t help but think, ��I did not think about this, I always thought that our powers were fairlymon and nothing too special. Damn, I misjudged and made a grave mistake, and if these people think that we are connected with Amatsukami, then all of us are going to be in big trouble, I can not let that happen. I have no other option, I must kill this man, and make sure that this misinformation does not spread, and to do that, I have no other choice but to use that Juinjutsu!��


    Kisame noticed the change of expression in Tenzo, and thought, ��He seems to be panicked about what I said, although I was just making some random guesses, is it possible that these children are somehow connected to Amatsukami?��


    <em>��Curse Seal of Forest: Level One: Release!��</em>


    Kisame did not have much time to think, as he noticed the sudden change in Tenzo, and he had to back off immediately otherwise he would have been swallowed up by the trees that suddenly started to grow.


    <em>��Curse Seal of Forest: Level Two: Release!��</em>


    As soon as Tenzo released the Level Two Curse Seal, a strange ck pattern that had appeared on his body because of the release of level one Curse Seal started to change, and his figure now became inhuman.


    The shape and length of his hair changed and becamerge tree vines reaching down to his waist, the color and texture of his skin changed from that of a human to that of a tree bark, even the body structure changed, height increased, and overall, the person that appeared in front of Kisame was no longer a human but more like a tree man.


    Even if Kisame is used to nonhuman, and strange people because of having the characteristics of a shark himself, when he saw the tree man-like creature standing in front of him, even Kisame was a bit bbergasted, ��W�� what are you? Are you a human, a tree, a tree-human, or something else entirely??��


    The two-meter giant tree man looked at his body, analyzing that his body has indeed turned into something like a tree, then looked at Kisame and answered in a very cute tone, ��I am Groot.��


    (Trantor��s Note: Okay that��s just me trying to be a bit funny here byparing this transformation with Groot��s, in reality, he does look like Groot, however, not the Good Groot that we see in Guardian of the Gxy, but the Evil Groot. Check out the image attached for a better reference.)


    ��Groot?�� Kisame muttered in confusion�� ��And what��s up with the cute tone?�� the monstrous look with the cute tone made this more disturbing. But he did not have much time to think, as Tenzo on the opposite side has already raised his wooden arms, and pped them on the ground, all while transferring his chakra, <em>��Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a Sea of Trees!��</em>


    Instantly, under Tenzo��smand, trees started to sprout out of the ground and rushed towards Kisame, but this time, the number and size of trees were so huge that Kisame had to put quite a lot of effort into surviving or else he would be strangled to death by these rising vines.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 680 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 426: A Quest for Vengeance?

    Chapter 426: A Quest for Vengeance?


    <em>Crack</em> Crack


    On the third battlefield, a fight between Ice and Ice, and Ice and Crystal can be seen, most of the battlefront, if not all, seems to have been covered in Water, Mist, Ice, or Crystals of various colors.


    But the flow of the battle seems to have been decided from the very beginning.


    Despite a strong start, the difference in strength between Yuki Kahyo and the two children, Haku and Guren became clearly apparent, as both Haku and Guren can be seen gasping for breath and tired while Kahyo on the other hand seems to be perfectly fine.


    Even the crystalizing abilities of Guren��s Crystal Release were proven fruitless in the face of Kahyo��s Earthen Chains of Ice.


    ��Anything else you are able to use?�� Kahyo asked Haku and Guren indifferently.


    ��Huff�� Huff���� While taking a deep breath to calm herself, Guren said to Haku, ��She is strong, very strong�� we can not allow her to go any further.��


    ��Then what should we do?�� Haku asked with a bit of hesitation.


    Guren looked at the Kunoichi standing opposite to then, then clenched her fist in determination and said, ��We must use Curse Seal given to us�� only then will we have some hope of stopping her.��


    Haku nodded and instantly used the Curse Seal imnted into him by Orochimaru.


    ��


    ��Damn it��. How do I get out of this trap?!�� Mageta sighed while killing another snake that came to bite him.


    A while ago, Mageta realized that the enemy is probably ying with him, ��Unfortunately for them, they don��t realize that slow poison is ineffective on me as I can just remove it from my body using Blood control. But even if that��s the case, just how do I get out of here? There is no end to this smoke!


    Even my Strongest Wind Release Jutsu is not blowing away the smoke�� Running fast, body flicker, et cetera is not working here, just what sort of Jutsu is this? And because of this cover of smoke, I am unable to find anyone, except for the snakes and trees, I have not seen even a single creature ever since I got here�� Damn it, if I had known that this mission would be so troublesome, I would have nevere here!��


    ��


    On top of a cliff in the distance.


    Because of their fierce battle, the five Akatsuki Shinobi, Momochi Zabuza, and the seven other Otogakure-nin did not notice the two figures standing on a high cliff in the distance.


    These two people are none other than Orochimaru and Kabuto, and they are observing the performance of the seven children against the four members of Akatsuki.


    Zabuza is not counted because technically he is not yet an Otogakure-nin, and Orochimaru himself is also not very interested in Zabuza��s performance because Zabuza does not have any Kekkei Genkai.


    After observing for a while, Orochimaru asked Kabuto, ��Kabuto, have you gained any new information about the identity of the other three?��


    Kabuto pushed his spectacles on the bridge of his nose, then said, ��Yes Orochimaru-sama, the one whom Kimimaro and Jugo are fighting against is called, Kaguya Takashi, apparently, he is another survivor of the Kaguya n. This file records all that I could find about him.


    The one trapped in the Smoke World by Hebihime, and Yukimi is called Chinoike Mageta, he seems to have been rescued from the Hell Valley by someone, and is probably thest survivor of the Chinoike n.��


    Orochimaru shook his head, he knew better than anyone that this fellow named Chinoike Mageta is definitely not thest survivor of the Chinoike n, after all, ��I think I should pay a visit to En Yahiro and inform him that a nsman of his managed to survive the massacre and has now joined the Akatsuki in trade for something that I might find interesting, perhaps I can even visit the colosseum and see if any Kekkei Genkai there interests me.��


    Kabuto did not notice Orochimaru��s thoughts, and continued, ��As for the Kunoichi, her name seems to be Yuki Kahyo, a nuke-nin from Kirigakure. She seems to have left Kirigakure two years ago in search of her husband who went missing a few months before that.��


    ��Who was her husband? Did he also possess Ice Release Kekkei Genkai as she does?�� Orochimaru asked curiously, because if he does, then it��s possible that he is Suijin of Amatsukami.


    However, Orochimaru had to be disappointed, as Kabuto shook his head, ��No, he did not have Ice Release. Although he was a pretty strong shinobi, a shinobi with the strength level of an Elite Jonin, from what I managed to gather, he had mastery over Lightning Release and Water Release, but no Kekkei Genkai.��


    Orochimaru lost interest immediately, and asked with a bored expression, ��So, did she find him?��


    Kabuto smiled at Orochimaru��sck of interest, and said, ��Obviously�� not. If she had, she wouldn��t have joined the Akatsuki. I did some research and tried to track him down, to see if I can find something about him.��


    ��And?�� Orochimaru asked, he could feel that Kabuto has managed to find the traces of her missing husband, and it was something important else Kabuto would have never mentioned this detail to him.


    Kabuto looked in the direction of Kahyo vs Haku and Guren battle, then said, ��His corpse was never found so there is no conclusive proof that he is dead or not, but it��s not hard to assume he is dead because the mission he was performing was the protection of the concubine of the Daimyo of the Land of Water.


    And the thing is, there was once a mission in the ck Market that asked for her assassination. And here��s when things be interesting, that mission was taken by Suijin of Amatsukami and was sessfullypleted by him.��


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, ��So she joined Akatsuki in her quest for vengeance on Suijin?��


    Kabuto shrugged, ��I am not entirely sure, I did hear a rumor that she had quit her life as a shinobi two years ago and was living in the Land of Waves ever since, she did not pursue Suijin or Amatsukami at that time, but what suddenly changed and what prompted her to join Akatsuki, I don��t know.��


    ��Interesting, she had quit her life as a Shinobi, and then suddenly joined Akatsuki?�� Orochimaru muttered, then said, ��The fact that she did not want to kill children, and did not allow the other Akatsuki members to kill children either, signifies something. Try to find out more about her, there is more to her story, and I want to know what it is. She might just be a useful pawn in dealing with the Akatsuki.��


    Kabuto nodded, then focused back on the battle, and said, ��By the way, Orochimaru-sama, all seven of them, including, Kimimaro, Jugo, Tenzo, Haku, Guren, Hebihime, and Yukimi seem to be performing quite exceptionally.��


    Orochimaru looked back and said in a hoarse voice, ��They are still far too immature.��


    Although it may seem that they have been able to hold their own against the four members of Akatsuki, in reality, that��s not the case at all.


    This is because neither of the Akatsuki members is truly trying to kill them, and secondly only with their Curse Seal active are they able to barely hold off Akatsuki.


    Rather than saying that they are performing quite well, it would be more urate to say, that the Akatsuki Shinobi are ying with them, even the one of the Chinoike n hasn��t used any of the ability of his Ketsuryugan.


    The only one performing well enough is Tenzo who in his Tree Human form has been able to put some fight against Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Kabuto did not deny Orochimaru��s words, and said, ��In a few years, they would be powerhouses who would be able to match up to the likes of Elite Jonin or perhaps even Kage level shinobi.��


    Orochimaru did not deny Kabuto��s words, but said with a bit of a distracted tone, ��Maybe�� but they are still no match to Kuroto-kun.��


    Kabuto��s face was stiff at the mention of Hyuga Kuroto.


    Although Orochimaru may have never stated it specifically, however, during his years working as Orochimaru��s assistant, Kabuto hase to understand that if there is someone in this Shinobi world whom Orochimaru truly values and really considers his disciple, then it is none other than Hyuga Kuroto.


    Others all, including those seven children, whom Orochimaru took some time to train are nothing more than disposable pawns.


    In fact, even Kabuto, himself is not that valuable to Orochimaru, only Hyuga Kuroto is someone Orochimaru actually cares about and tries to keep tabs on him, sometimes he even goes as far as to clean up the mess Hyuga Kuroto may have left behind, and Kabuto really feels jealous because of this.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 681 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 427: Run for your Lives!

    Chapter 427: Run for your Lives!


    After watching the battle for a while, Orochimaru muttered, ��Is this the limit?��


    Kabuto asked with a bit of an anxious expression, ��Orochimaru-sama what now? We should help them, otherwise, the one with the Ketsuryugan might be able to extract information about you.��


    Orochimaru nodded, and said, ��True, but we do not need to do it ourselves.��


    Kabuto asked in confusion, ��Is there anyone except for Momochi Zabuza that you have arranged?��


    It hasn��t been very long since Otogakure was founded, the manpower and resources are insufficient, so except for him and Orochimaru, there is no one with the strength to be able to resist the Akatsuki members, this is why Kabuto is both confused, but also curious.


    Orochimaru licked his lips and said with a sly smile, ��Do you not think that this is the perfect opportunity to test out the new forbidden Jutsu?��


    Kabuto��s eyes widened in surprise, ��The new forbidden Jutsu? You�� don��t mean that one, do you?��


    Orochimaru nodded, ��Oh, I mean that one alright.��


    Kabuto asked, ��B�� but�� are you sure Orochimaru-sama? If information about that Jutsu reaches Akatsuki or the five great viges then it could prove to be troublesome.��


    Orochimaru bit his finger and said while waving hand signs, ��Oh, I have never been more sure, this is not only the perfect opportunity to test out the extent of that Jutsu��s current development, but also give out a message to Akatsuki to note here recklessly�� capturing or killing me won��t be as easy as they presume it to be.�� Then without waiting any longer, Orochimaru pped his hand together and shouted, <em>��Kuchiyose: Edo Tensei!��</em>


    <em>Boom�� Boom�� Boom��</em>


    With a bang, four coffins with the symbol of ��Sho�� ��Ni�� ��SanKaze�� and ��Yon�� appeared out of the ground, but instantly the Coffins with the symbol ��SanKaze�� and ��Yon�� sunk back into the earth.


    Orochimaru frowned looking at the two coffins that sunk back, ��I expected as much for the fourth, but even the third? Is the soul of Sandaime Kazekage sealed somewhere?�� Then he shook his head without care, ��Oh, well it doesn��t matter, for now. I��ll think about itter.��


    Even Kabuto was surprised but did not say anything.


    The lids of the coffins with the symbol ��Sho�� and ��Ni�� opened and two dark figures who regained consciousness walked out of it.


    ��Huh? What��s going on?�� The figure in red armor, with ck hair, muttered in confusion.


    ��Forbidden Jutsu? Looks like this youth has summoned us from the realm of the dead using Edo Tensei.�� The one wearing blue armor with white hair answered the doubts first, and added, ��He is something else.��


    ��Tobirama! I told you not to create this Jutsu, now look what happens.�� The one in the red armor shouted at the one in blue armor.


    ��Oh, shut up, will you nii-san?�� But the one in the blue armor was indifferent and did not care about his elder brother��s scolding, instead, he asked Orochimaru, ��So? Why have you summoned us?��


    Orochimaru smirked and said, ��To deal with a small problem of course.��


    Hashirama asked with a frown, ��What problem?��


    ��Well, you see Shodaime-sama, Nidaime-sama, there are a few people after me, however, I am quite shy and do not want to show myself to them, so I will have you two deal with them, this way�� Konoha takes all the glory, and my problems will be solved.�� Orochimaru said as he brought out two Kunai with a red sealing tag tied to them and put them inside the back of the head of the two.


    The moment the red sealing tag was inside them; a burst of steam rose from the two, their body temperature restored, and their faces became livelier�� it was as if with every moment, they were looking more alive.


    ��There��s always fighting�� no matter when you live.�� Said Hashirama with a mncholic expression.


    Orochimaru said, ��One thing I can assure you of is that these people are not only the enemy of Konohagakure but the enemy of the entire Shinobi World. And as the two former Hokage, and God of Shinobi, I think you will definitely love to protect the peace of this Shinobi world along with your dearest vige, isn��t that right Hashirama-sama?��


    Tobirama frowned, ��What do you mean by the enemy of the entire Shinobi World?��


    Orochimaru shook his head, and said, ��I think we can leave the rest of the talks forter, right now, dealing with the problemes first.�� Then Orochimaru waved the hand seal of confrontation, and instantly both Hashirama and Tobirama rushed towards the battlefield at an extremely fast speed.


    Orochimaru chuckled, ��Now then, let��s see the heroic figures of Shodaime Hokage and Nidaime Hokage in action.��


    Kabuto pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose with an extremely exciting look.


    <strong>��</strong>


    On the battlefield, Kimimaro, Jugo, Haku, Guren, and Tenzo are lying on the ground tied up, meanwhile, Zabuza was encased in Kahyo��s ice, and unable to mold any Chakra to fight back.


    Takashi asked Mageta, ��Are you sure Zabuza does not know anything?��


    Mageta did not answer. Currently, he was trying to peer inside Tenzo��s mind so he couldn��t answer.


    A few seconds earlier, Mageta tried to peer into the mind of Zabuza, but couldn��t find anything rted to Orochimaru.


    Helpless, Mageta tried with Tenzo, since Tenzo is the oldest of the bunch of Otogakure, so he is the one most likely to have the information about Orochimaru, but for some reason, Mageta was unable to find anything inside Tenzo��s brain too, ��What��s going on? Do they really not know anything about Orochimaru, or is it the work of some Jutsu?��


    Kisame asked, ��How long is it going to take?��


    Mageta did not answer as he tried to probe into the minds of other kids, but the same result. Confused at this turn of events, he said to the other four members of Akatsuki, ��They really don��t seem to have any connection with Orochimaru.��


    Kisame asked, ��Are they connected to Amatsukami?��


    Mageta again shook his head, ��No, these children don��t have any connection with Amatsukami either.��


    The four frowned, but before any one of them could say anything, Kahyo suddenly looked in the direction of a mist-covered forest and said, ��Someone is approaching, and they are extremely fast!��


    Mageta instantly raised his head and looked in the direction pointed by Kahyo, and said, ��Two enemies, not only are they fast, but they are extremely strong!��


    Juzo was annoyed.


    Up until now, they haven��t found a single trace of Orochimaru, and the troubles they are facing are already too much and this thing has started to get on his nerves.


    Kisame raised his Samehada on his shoulder, and said while looking at the two figures, ��Something is not right with their Chakra fluctuations.��


    Mageta nodded, with a serious expression. As a shinobi with the Ketsuryugan, he is naturally aware of the abnormality Kisame pointed out.


    As the two figures got closer, the five members of Akatsuki finally saw the appearance of the two clearly.


    One is wearing the iconic red armor of the Warring States Period, has long ck hair, and a Konoha Forehead protector on his forehead, his very momentum speaks of his experience and his strength. The other person is wearing the iconic Blue armor of the Warring States Period and has small white hair.


    Their face seemed to be quiet and devoid of any emotion, but this quietness was giving out an inexplicable palpating aura.


    ��Huh? Why do they look a bit familiar?�� muttered all five of them.


    If Kakuzu was here, he would have instantly recognized the identity of the two at a nce, because one of them was a target he attempted to assassinate.


    Mageta eximed, ��Putting aside their strange Chakra, the amount of Chakra they have is too much, the one with the Red Armor��s Chakra is even higher than Kisame!��


    Without waiting for anyone to respond, Hashirama suddenly came to a halt and pped his hands together, ��Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees!��


    <em>Boom boom boom</em>


    Apanied by the terrible vibrations that shook the ground, countless trees emerged out of the ground and rushed towards the five members of Akatsuki.


    ��Wood Style and that iconic red armor, coupled with his face and that forehead protector�� it�� it can��t be��. Is he really who I think he is?�� Mageta stuttered, ��Sho�� Shodaime Hokage of Konoha, Senju Hashirama, the one and only God of Shinobi?��


    The expression on everyone��s faces changed, shock, confusion, and most of all fear was clearly evident. And this is natural, anyone would be shocked if they suddenly face someone who should have been dead for over four decades, not to mention that someone is the God of Shinobi.


    While the five put all their effort to resist the world of trees, the one with blue armor printed the ��Tiger�� hand seal and shouted, <em>��Genjutsu: Infinite Darkness Jutsu!��</em>


    Instantly their world turned dark, and the trees they were resisting against started to bind them, and because they couldn��t see anything, as such they slowly and steadily started getting overwhelmed.


    ��Nidaime Hokage, Senju Tobirama? Does this ce has something to do with the Senju n?�� muttered someone, because they are already sure that the two people on the opposite side are undoubtedly the first two Hokage of Konoha.


    <em>sh��</em>


    After swinging his Kubikiribocho to cut trees continuously trying to bind him, Juzo shouted, ��This mission is a failure, run for your lives, if we survive then we will meet again at the gathering point, now good luck to everyone!��


    Nobody questioned Juzo��s orders and instantly escaped in five different directions, even if they can not see where they were going, they still did not stop because if they did then it would mean death.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 682 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 428: Untitled

    Chapter 428: Untitled


    On Orochimaru��s side.


    Orochimaru looked unhappy upon seeing that the moment the five members of Akatsuki recognized the identities of Shodaime Hokage and Nidaime Hokage, they fled in panic and didn��t even dare to fight.


    Kabutoughed, ��Orochimaru-sama, they didn��t even dare to fight, is the deterrent effect of the first two Hokage so high?��


    Orochimaru nodded, ��Perhaps. He was the God of Shinobi, after all.��


    Kabuto then said with a thoughtful expression, ��If that is the case then we no longer need to fear Akatsuki or Amatsukami. As long as Shodaime Hokage is on our side Akatsuki is no longer a threat to us and coupled with the fact that Shodaime is an Edo Tensei, so he is practically immortal, and has infinite Chakra, he might even be able to deal with both Yama and Nagato.��


    Orochimaru nodded, but then shook his head, ��Hmm, the current him is definitely not the opponent of either of the two. This might be the case in the future when Edo Tensei is developed further and the reincarnated ones are able to disy their full potential, but right now, they are not.��


    Orochimaru is very clear about this, the fact that the five Akatsuki members managed to escape alone shows this, because if the two Hokage were at full strength, then the five of them wouldn��t have been able to escape, Wood Style and, Flying Raijin Jutsu would have put them out of their misery.


    Kabuto said, ��In that case, we must develop Edo Tensei further to restore the strength of Shodaime Hokage to his full potential.��


    Orochimaru nodded. They have already improved Edo Tensei left by Nidaime Hokage quite a lot. ��Additionally, the strength and quality of the sacrifices used must also be improved.��


    Kabuto nodded, and said, ��Alright, I will find the right sacrifices.��


    Orochimaru said, ��Do it as soon as possible we have a big thinging ahead.��


    Kabuto��s eyes widened, and he asked, ��Do you mean you are epting that agreement?��


    Orochimaru licked his lips and said, ��Just perfunctorily, I will be going to Konoha to discuss the Alliance agreement between Konoha and Otogakure.��


    When the news of a new Shinobi Vige being established in the Land of Rice Field/Land of Sound was received by Konoha, Sandaime Hokage immediately sent a formal representative to form an alliance with Otogakure.


    Kabuto asked again, ��Have you notified Shimura Danzo?��


    ��Danzo?�� Orochimaru said with a disdainful snort, ��Danzo no longer holds any qualification to cooperate with me�� The path he is trying to follow will only lead to his doom, the only thing he is useful for is being a good guinea pig.�� Then jumped and move towards the battlefield.


    Kabuto did not say anything and silently followed.


    Both of them did not the white Zetsu Clone hidden inside the ground who submerged itself inside the earth after everything was said and done.


    ��


    Konohagakure, Kuroto��s home.


    Looking at the pulsating green chakra Kuroto��s eyes widened, and he asked in surprise, ��So, you are already able to use Iryo Ninjutsu?��


    Yui shook her head, and said, ��I learned the right frequency, but the potency is still too low so I can only heal small cuts, no major wound.��


    Kuroto patted her head, and said, ��Still, that��s a very good rate of progress.��


    Yui smiled, she was genuinely happy.


    When Kuroto returned from Kirigakure, he was surprised to find that on the very next day of his departure for the mission, Tsunade-sama had already summoned Yui and took a test on her; after she was satisfied with Yui, Tsunade-sama formally epted Yui as her disciple.


    Kuroto was happy when he learned of this and made sure toplete the end of his promise to Tsunade, so, in the past two days, Kuroto managed to sell the Byakugan to the Hyuga n, of course, only Hyuga Hiashi knows of this transaction, other than the Patriarch of the Hyuga n and ��Fujin�� of Amatsukami, no one else is aware of this secret transaction.


    The price ��Fujin�� asked for the Byakugan was 70 million Ryo, and Hyuga Hiashi agreed to that price, after all, Amatsukami is too dangerous, if they were offended not only will the Byakugan not be obtained, but Amatsukami will be an enemy of the Hyuga n, and the Hyuga Patriarch wanted neither so he agreed.


    Using those 70 million Ryo and adding some from his own pocket, Kuroto paid of Tsunade-sama��s debts, as promised.


    But what made Kuroto more surprised was that, aside from Yui, Tsunade-sama had also taken another Kunoichi by the name of Uchiha Izumi as her disciple, which was a shocker.


    ��Maybe, Tsunade-sama used this opportunity to also involve the Uchiha n in her n, no wonder her n was epted by Hokage-sama, it is obvious that Hokage-sama will not refuse her with Hyuga n and the Uchiha n both backing her. Moreover, this perhaps works in the favor of both the Uchiha n and the Hokage faction, as they obviously intend to resolve their internal conflict so that they direct all their attention on Akatsuki and Amatsukami. Heh, poor Danzo.�� Kuroto smirked as he imagined what would be the mood of Shimura Danzo these days.


    ��Kuroto-kun, you are giving off a wicked smirk!�� Yui pointed out.


    Kuroto immediately put back his smirk, and said, ��Oh sorry-sorry, anyway, now that you are a disciple of Tsunade-sama, you do not need to waste time cleaning up the house or my meal, focus on your growth, that��s more important.��


    Yui frowned, and asked, ��But you don��t do these things and if I don��t do them either, won��t this ce be dirty?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��It doesn��t matter, if it bes let it be, if anything, I will do it myself.��


    Yui looked at Kuroto as if she has heard the worst possible lie, and said as if she doesn��t believe him at all, ��Yes, yes, I believe you.��


    Kuroto��s felt as if his ego was being questioned, and said with some emphasis, ��Hey, I am being serious, don��t do these tasks in the future, I will do them myself, or with my Shadow Clones, or if even that doesn��t work, then I will arrange someone else to do it for me.��


    Yui said with a pout, ��Except for me, who else will take care of you?��


    Kuroto smiled, ��Heh, I have subordinates in the Anbu, they are all freebor, if I order them to clean my home, obviously they dare notin.��


    Yui sighed, ��Just what else did I expect? Besides, even if you don��t say it, I have alsoe to understand that I won��t have much time in the future, to learn under Tsunade-sama, then also taking care of Hinata-chan and Shion-Chan��s teachings, I will be very busy from now on, I just hope that there is some time I can spend with you.��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 683 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 429: An attempt toward the Rinnegan

    Chapter 429: An attempt toward the Rinnegan


    Early Morning of the next day.


    Both Shisui and Itachi came to the Forest of Death as per Kuroto��s instructions.


    They searched for Kuroto, and soon found him asleep on the branch of a tree, Shisui looked at Kuroto��s sleeping posture and suddenly had an idea.


    Shisui motioned Itachi to not make any sound as he drew out a Calligraphy Brush from his pocket.


    Itachi wanted to speak to Shisui that this is not a very good idea, but seeing Shisui��s look, Itachi chose to remain silent.


    Now with the Calligraphy brush in his hand, Shisui took silent cat steps towards Kuroto, making sure that he did not make any sound lest he wakes up Kuroto, and shortly he was standing in front of the sleeping Kuroto.


    Now standing before Kuroto, Shisui motioned his free hand to and fro, in order to make sure that Kuroto was really sleeping.


    After confirming that Kuroto was indeed asleep, Shisui snickered and without any wait, he raised his hand to give Kuroto��s face a nice touch of art.


    Shisui motioned Itachi again to make sure that he does not make any sound, all while bringing the brush closer to Kuroto��s face, and just as he turned back towards Kuroto; Shisui noticed that Kuroto��s eyes were wide open and Kuroto was looking at him with a deadpan expression, ��Shisui, what do you think you are doing?��


    Shisui��s hand stopped midway, and he blinked two times to realize the situation he was in, sweat poured out of his face and he jumped backward in panic, ��Kuroto-San, you are awake!!!?�� Then while trying to hide the brush in panic he said, ��I�� I thought you were sleeping�� and����


    Itachi sighed, ��I had known that this was a bad idea.��


    Kuroto yawned and stood up, after stretching his body to get rid of all the sleepiness, Kuroto said to Shisui, ��It��s early morning and you are already so lively.��


    Shisui nodded, ��Y�� yeah, it��s such a lively day, isn��t it?�� just to make sure that Kuroto does not pursue the matter earlier.


    And of course, Kuroto did not pursue it, Shisui is nervous, Kuroto can see that, and if a bit of humor and prank can help Shisui calm his nerves then it��s all fine and good with him.


    ��Anyway, putting aside your childish antics, I hope you are ready for the imntation operation.�� Kuroto said to Shisui.


    At the mention of the operation, Shisui��s face turned serious, and he nodded, ��Yes.��


    Kuroto nodded and jumped down from the tree, and started weaving hand signs.


    Shisui also jumped too, and looking at Kuroto weaving hand signs in front of the tree, he asked with a confused tone, ��By the way, Kuroto-san, why to call us to the Forest of Death?��


    Kuroto answered Shisui��s doubts, ��Imntation operation can not be carried out at your or my home, it would be too risky, as such we are going to perform it here.��


    ��Here?�� Shisui muttered.


    Kuroto nodded, ��Here was a Secret Laboratory of mine, but since we acquired Ancor Vantian, so I transferred the Laboratory to the Sky Fortress, but it��s still a secret hideout as this ce was never found by anyone because of how cleverly it has been hidden. A perfect ce to carry out the operation while still remaining in the vige.��


    Itachi raised his brow upon hearing Kuroto��s words.


    He still remembers that the Genin Team he was part of once had a mission of killing a very dangerous and ferocious Wild Boar that was disturbing the Food Chain in the Forest of Death because of how much it ate, and Itachi remembers that Kuroto happened to be present here at that time, and took it upon himself to take care of that Wild Boar.


    At that time, Itachi didn��t think about it too much, as it isn��t strange for a Konoha Shinobi to be present in the Forest of Death, after all, this ce is not only a sight to carry out Chunin promotion Tests, but also a training field for frequently used by many shinobi.


    Not to mention, this ce is also used for acquiring materials for brewing poisons and other medicines.


    And now that he is hearing of the Secret Laboratory, Itachi can��t help but think, ��It seems that it wasn��t just a coincidence that we encountered Kuroto-san at that time, Kuroto-san had prepared a secret hideout here.��


    At this time, the entrance inside the tree opened, and Kuroto walked inside followed by Shisui in tow, before both of them went insidepletely, Kuroto said to Itachi, ��Itachi-kun, the imntation operation may take a few hours, during this time, neither I nor Shisui will be in any condition of helping out, so please guard the entrance and make sure that no one interferes.��


    Itachi nodded courteously, ��I understand Kuroto-san, please make sure that the operation is carried out sessfully, you needn��t worry about anyone interfering.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Hmm.�� Then started to walk deeper inside theboratory.


    And just as Shisui was about to follow Kuroto, Itachi said to him, ��Be careful Shisui-san.��


    Shisui turned back and asked with a smirk, ��What is it I am seeing here Itachi, are you worried about me?��


    Itachi neither nodded nor denied.


    Shisui just smiled and waved his hand, ��Fear not my friend, I shall prevail in this battle, and beat thedy of death before she can take my heart.��


    ��He is being unusually poetic and funny, this is not like Shisui-san, no doubt about it, Shisui-san is indeed nervous about what��s toe.�� Itachi thought as he looked at the fading backs of Shisui and Kuroto and the entrance to the hideout being closed.


    And with both Kuroto and Shisui gone, Itachi jumped over the tree and sat there watching the surroundings, at the same time he spread his crows to help him keep watch over the surroundings.


    It didn��t take long and the entire forest of Death was already under his watch.


    ��


    Inside the Secret Laboratory.


    While walking through the passageway which was lit with several fluorescentmps, Shisui��s mind was filled with various thoughts.


    Just from one look at how deep the passage goes, Shisui can��t help but sigh, ��I never expected that the Secret Laboratory you have here would be so big Kuroto-san.��


    Shisui��s eyesight may have almost deteriorated, he was still able to see and sense many things, after all, his perception is still top-notch.


    Kuroto while walking in front nodded indifferently, ��It��s nothing strange.��


    ��Is it really?�� Shisui sighed lightly.


    After a while, both Kuroto and Shisui arrived in the operating room.


    This operating room was been neatly rearranged by Kuroto, all for the purpose of the imntation operation. A lot of money was spent by Kuroto for making sure all the instruments were present.


    Looking at the various medical instruments in the operating room, Shisui was stunned, ��Kuroto-san, isn��t this just an imntation operation? What need there is for so many instruments, they are kind of making me more nervous.��


    Kuroto motioned Shisui to down on the bed and started to exin, ��There is nothing to be nervous about, these instruments are ced here to keep your real-time vital signs in check during the imntation operation.


    There is a Cardiac Meter to measure heart rate, a Pulse Oximeter to keep the Pulse in check, then there is a Respirometer as well as an oxygen supplier, a Blood Pressure Monitor to measure your Blood Pressure, additionally, there is a thermometer, a body water level measurer and a few other devices.


    Obviously, all of these are not necessary, but I have arranged them to make sure that everything goes without a hitch.��


    Shisui nodded.


    At this time, Kuroto took out an injection, added a few medicines to it, then injected it directly into Shisui��s bloodstream, while exining, ��This is an intravenous injection, and the fluid it contains is a potent cell activator�� For sessful cell imntation, a cell activator is necessary.��


    ��A cell activator, is it?�� Shisui muttered as he suddenly started to feel something in his bloodstream and the entire circtory system.


    Afterpletely injecting the fluid, Kuroto threw the injection into the trash can, and said, ��It would take about 2 to 5 minutes for it to have full effect, in the meantime, change your clothes into the patient gown.��


    ��


    5 minutester.


    Shisui did as was told, and after changing into a patient gown, he was currently lying on the bed made out of stone.


    After preparing a few other things, Kuroto said to Shisui, ��Now that almost everything is ready, let me first introduce theplete procedure to you.��


    Shisui nodded with a distracted expression because the cell activator was giving making him feel extremely hot, so hot that even though this operatingb is extremely cool, Shisui was still sweating heavily.


    Kuroto said, ��In the First Step, I will remove your Mangekyou Sharingan and rece them with the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan����


    The distracted Shisui nodded at first, but the very next moment, he realized what Kuroto had said and instantly sat up in surprise, ��What!? But why? This is a Cell imntation Operation, so why those eyes?��


    Kuroto patiently exined, ��Your eyes arepletely blind, so I am afraid that with your current r Power you will not be able to suppress Shodaime-sama��s Cells, so to make sure that nothing goes wrong, I will imnt Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.��


    Shisui asked, ��But will Tsukihi agree to it? After all, the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is already in her����


    Tuk��


    Shisui hadn��t even finished speaking, and Kuruto had already ced a small Nutrient Capsule on the table on the side.


    Shisui looked at the Nutrient Capsule and noticed the pair of eyes floating inside the ss capsule, and he didn��t know what to speak anymore.


    Kuroto patted Shisui��s shoulder and motioned him toy down, as he said, ��Don��t worry, Uchiha Tsukihi is a selfless girl and she is happy to lend the eyes to you, in fact, knowing that your operation was about to be carried out, she approached me on her own ord and presented me with the idea of using these eyes. To make sure that you survive.��


    Shisui said sincerely, ��Kuroto-san if I don��t survive, please thank her in my ce for all that she has done and is doing for the Uchiha n.��


    ��I would rather not, do that yourself. Which means that you are not allowed to die.�� After a pause here, Kuroto exined the further steps, ��So after your eyes are reced in the first step, for the second step I will inject a Fusion Solution inside your body. The Fusion Solution is made of a few special drugs and will cause you some pain, but you must endure the pain because this is necessary for sessful imntation.��


    ��After the first two steps, we will have the third step, in this I will inject specially treated Shodaime-sama��s Cell inside your body, what you must do is use your own ocr power to suppress them and make sure that they do not take over your bodypletely else it would mean death by bing into a tree,�� exined Kuroto.


    Shisui nodded, ��Alright.��


    Kuroto added, ��One thing I want you to keep in mind is that I am not going to be using any anesthetic agent in the entire imntation operation so that you can fully use your Ocr Power and sense the changes going in your body. So, bear in mind that the pain you feel will be extreme. It would be so unbearable that you would rather want to die. But you have to survive.��


    Shisui nodded, understanding what Kuroto was implying here. Shinobi are trained to endure pain. Cuts, wounds, fractures, muscle tearing, and other kinds of pain can be easily ensured by them and there is no need to even mention those things. So, the fact that Kuroto mentioned it and emphasized the term ��extreme pain�� must mean that the pain will be higher than what he as a trained shinobi can endure, but he must endure, and not only he must endure, he must prevail over it. Kuroto informed him of this in advance to make Shisui prepare himself psychologically.


    ��Yes.�� Shisui nodded, he is very confident in his pain tolerance limit.


    Atst, Kuroto said in a deep voice to make sure that Shisui pays attention to his words, ��Remember that Hashirama Cells are more cancerous than any kind of tumor, and they take over their target extremely fast, faster than what the human mind can work. Some time, ago, I managed to get my hands on the experimental data of the Hashirama Cell Imntation experiments and operations carried out by the vige. All records point out that no matter how strong-willed of a person the subject was, in the face of Hashirama Cells, he/she couldn��t endure.


    Dementia, Hypersalivation, Hyperhidrosis, temporary failure of the sensory nerves, Urinary Incontinence due to losing control over the dder, and Feces Incontinence due to loss of control over Bowel Movements, are some of the things that you will experience aside from pain, there is also a possibility that you will turn into half-human, half-tree like creature if you don��t pay attention. So be careful.��


    Shisui heard Kuroto��s words, and asked with a dazed expression, ��Uh�� is that why you instructed me to not intake water or food for the past two days?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes, so anyway, what I am implying is that be careful, ahead is a battle of life and death.��


    Shisui asked again, ��But did you not say that the sess rate is hundred percent?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��It is, as long as you are able to preserve, if you, yourself are unable to preserve and give in, then there is nothing I can do about it.��


    Shisui was silent and after taking a deep breath, he nodded, ��Alright, I have too much to protect, I would never be able to forgive myself if I were to die on an operation table, so death is not even an option here.��


    After understanding Kuroto��s words, Shisui let go of all the fear, nervousness, and anxiety, and his expression returned to calm and collected as if he was present on a battlefield.


    Kuroto took a look at Shisui quietly lying on the operation table, and without waiting anymore, he started with the imntation operation.


    Kuroto��s intention of recing Shisui��s eyes while carrying out the Imntation Operation is not just to increase the sess rate of the operation, but it is also to improve the Ocr Power of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan with the help of the Yang Chakra present in the Hashirama Cells in an attempt to evolve the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan into the Rinnegan.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 684 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 430: Ganbatte Kudasai Shisui-Kun

    Chapter 430: Ganbatte Kudasai Shisui-Kun


    Excluding Rikudo Sennin��s Rinnegan, there have been only one and a half pairs of Rinnegan in the Shinobi World, canonically speaking.


    And in the one-and-a-half pair of Rinnegan, Uchiha Sasuke��s Rinnegan was also evolved because Rikudo Sennin gave him the Yin part of his own Chakra, so in a way, it wasn��t awakened by Sasuke himself, rather it was a given to him by Rikudo Sennin to prevent the revival of Kaguya, so it can not be used as an object of reference by Kuroto, because this method is extremely difficult to copy.


    As such, Uchiha Madara��s method of awakening the Rinnegan is worth Kuroto��s research.


    Uchiha Madara��s Rinnegan is the product of the fusion of Yin Chakra of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and Yang Chakra of the imnted Hashirama Cells in his body.


    In other words, if we use Madara��s Rinnegan as an example, the fusion of Yin Chakra of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and Yang Chakra from Hashirama Cells can theoretically result in the birth of Rinnegan.


    Moreover, in the canon, Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto hypothesized that the Rinnegan can be awakened bybining Uchiha and Senju DNA. To that end, Kabuto sessfully recreated the Rinnegan by infusing Hashirama Cells in Madara��s reincarnated body.


    But considering that Uchiha Madara was the reincarnation of Otsutsuki Indra, at the same time, Senju Hashirama was the reincarnation of Otsutsuki Asura, so after imnting Hashirama Cells, Madara had ess to both Indra and Asura��s Chakra, and thebination of Indra and Asura��s Chakra allowed him to obtain Hagoromo��s own chakra thus he awakened the Rinnegan.


    If we keep both the conjectures in mind, then a question arises here, whetherbining the Chakra of Indra and Asura to give birth to Hagoromo��s Chakra is necessary or not to evolve a pair of Rinnegan? Kuroto��s objective is to figure out this problem using this Imntation Operation.


    Kuroto wants to understand whether Obtaining Hagoromo��s Chakra is the only condition to awakening the Rinnegan or is it just one of the many ways.


    If Hagoromo��s Chakra is not the only necessary condition, then Kuroto has the confidence in cultivating a pair of Rinnegan.


    But if Hagoromo��s Chakra is the only necessary condition, then Kuroto will have to involve Uchiha Sasuke too in his research because Sasuke is the reincarnation of Indra.


    With the objective of figuring out this problem, Kuroto started Shisui��s imntation Operation.


    After attaching all the devices to keep monitoring Shisui��s vital signs all time, Kuroto disinfected the surgical instruments, then calmly reced Shisui��s eyes with the Eternal Mangekyou.


    A few seconds after the eyes were imnted in Shisui��s sockets, Kuroto asked, ��How do you feel?��


    After adjusting to the returned vision, Shisui observed the surroundings for a while, then said with a doubtful tone, ��I am not sure why, but these eyes are giving me a very familiar sensation, and there is no resistance, as if these are no foreign body part, rather they have been part of my body.��


    Kuroto nodded with a smile upon hearing Shisui��s doubts, ��That��s good then.��


    Uchiha Ryota��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan has been washed and nurtured by the Chakra of Tsukihi Clone for quite a few years already and has a high eptance of Tsukihi Clone��s Chakra.


    Tsukihi Clone is a fusion of Kuroto��s and Shisui��s Cells, the gender of the resultant clone may have changed due to female gender determining genes being dominant, but this doesn��t change the fact that Tsukihi Clone��s Chakra is quite simr to that of Shisui��s own Chakra, as such it is only natural that these eyes have a high eptance rate of Shisui��s Chakra.


    While Shisui got more and more familiar with the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, Kuroto monitored the slight changes in his vital signs, and said, ��The Cell activator is in full effects, the activity of the cells in your body has increased by 17%, and is still increasing which might be because of the imnt of these eyes. Activate the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and let the Yin Chakra flow in your brain.��


    Shisui nodded, closed his eyelids, then opened them, and this time, the ck eyes in his sockets have changed into the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Seeing that Shisui was able to perfectly activate those eyes, Kuroto nodded.


    The first step of the operation was the recement of eyes, which has beenpleted sessfully, nowes the next step of injecting the Fusion Solution.


    Fusion Solutions are quite unstable in nature, they can only remain stable for about an hour, after which they start to dpose, and the reaction of dposition they generally follow is a zero-order reaction, with a half-life period of 5 minutes.


    As such, they can not be kept in storage and must be prepared on sight.


    So, Kuroto started the on-sight development of Fusion Solutions.


    Since all the materials required were already prepared beforehand, as such, it only took about half an hour for Kuroto to prepare the Fusion Solution. After it was prepared, Kuroto transferred the Fusion Solution into an injector, and carrying the injector Kuroto walked towards the Operating Table.


    After taking a reading of Shisui��s Vital Signs, especially his cell Activity and Body Temperature, Kuroto said, ��Now I am going to inject the Fusion Solution, be prepared to feel the pain.��


    Shisui nodded calmly.


    Kuroto then injected the medicinal green color Fusion Solution inside Shisui��s Blood Stream.


    As soon as, the Fusion Solution was injected inside Shisui��s blood Stream, all his veins bulged, and the dark green color veins were now visible to the naked eyes, it was as if something started to ferment in his body and the rate of transpiration increased again by 30%.


    If it hadn��t been for a water dripper to have been attached to Shisui��s artery, he might have died due to dehydration.


    Further, his heart rate increased to 240 beats per minute which are already past the dangerous levels even for a top-tier athlete, but he is a Shinobi, and Shinobi must endure and so did Shisui. Intense Pain raged in his body, it felt as if all his blood vessels will explode but Shisui only gritted his teeth and endured the burning pain.


    Kuroto could see that Shisui is suffering from intense pain at this moment, but he didn��t say anything and proceeded with the third step.


    From a small freezer, Kuroto took out two injectors along with a dozen small ss capsules that contained a cloudy-whitish liquid.


    The cloudy-whitish liquid inside the ss capsules is the specially treated Hashirama Cells.


    After cing the injectors and ss capsules on the side bench, Kuroto said to Shisui, ��The effect of Fusion Solution will onlyst for a while, so the Cell Imntation must be carried out immediately, are you ready to face one of the most intense pains of your lifetime?��


    Shisui chuckled with a ragged breath, ��Kuroto-san, you really aren��t encouraging here.��


    ��You are right I suppose.�� Kuroto nodded, then said, ��Okay, so how about this?��


    <em>��Transformation Jutsu!�� </em>


    <em>Poof!</em>


    Instantly, Kuroto transformed into a cute and sexy nurse with a big bust, and said to Shisui in an encouraging tone all while winking her left eye, ��Ganbatte Kudasai Shisui-kun!��


    ��Cough-cough, that��s not funny Kuroto-san!�� Shisui coughed in embarrassment, he was left speechless.


    Kuroto chuckled then released the transformation, and asked, ��Are you ready Shisui?�� only this time, his tone was much more serious.


    Shisui nodded, ��Yes, I am.��


    ��Okay, so now I am injecting the Hashirama Cells.�� With that said, Kuroto ced a capsule in the injector, then after taking a reading of all of Shisui��s Vital Signs, he started injecting Hashirama Cells, and while keeping his eyes on monitors, he said, ��Do not forget to use the Visual Prowess to suppress Hashirama Cells from taking over your body, will power alone can not stop the erosion of Hashirama Cells.��


    One by one, Kuroto started to inject all the 12 capsules into Shisui��s body. The reason for more than one capsule is because he has reduced the potency of Hashirama Cells quite a lot, at the same time, each capsule contains a specific gene-focused Solution, therefore, all 12 are necessary for perfect imntation.


    Kuroto determined this segregation upon studying the Hashirama Cells with respect to his own genes and reached the conclusion that for the perfect imntation this method is currently the most suitable one.


    By perfect imntation, Kuroto means no extra face or whiteness visible in the body, which is different from the Hashirama Cell Imntation of Madara, Obito, and Danzo.


    In Kuroto��s view, their methods are quite crude, as such the result is not perfect, there are obviously visible traces of imntation of Hashirama cells. Shodaime-sama��s face is on Madara��s Chest, on Danzo��s shoulder, and on half of Obito��s White Zetsu-type body.


    Their imntation methods were quite crude and only sessful on a cellr level, or organ level, whereas, the imntation Operation, Kuroto is after is at the Gic Level, only when the gene itself is altered, will the imntation operation will be sessful, this is his opinion.


    In the current Shinobi World, there are very few people capable of reaching such a level, currently, they only include him, Orochimaru, and Hiruko, at least, as per Kuroto��s understanding that is.


    There might be a few others, but Kuroto is not yet aware of those.


    By the time, the 12th Capsule was being injected, Shisui was already writhing in pain, and this time the pain was so intense that even if he wanted to, he couldn��t help but shout and wail, ��Argghhhh������


    <em>��Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!��</em>


    <em>Poof Poof Poof Poof Poof</em>


    ��Hold him still!�� Kuroto created five Shadow Clones to keep Shisui on the operation bed, as well as stuffed a piece of cloth in Shisui��s mouth to make sure that he doesn��t identally bite his tongue.


    Afterpletely injecting the 12th Capsule, Kuroto put the Injector on the side and observed Shisui��s state with his Tenseigan.


    He could see, the intense rise in cellr activity by more than 200% additional to the previous increase.


    Shisui was struggling, and it took all five of Kuroto��s clones to keep Shisui��s body on the bed.


    If it is said that Kuroto himself wasn��t nervous, then it would be a lie. Few things in the Shinobi World can make him nervous, and Shisui��s current state is one of them, in fact, Kuroto could even see some tree buds sprouting out of Shisui��s body and taking the form of a sapling if those buds continue to grow, then it would be very dangerous for Shisui.


    But Kuroto can only watch and wait and let Shisui fight his way out, ��Come on Shisui, I know you can do this.��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 685 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 431: Haywire

    Chapter 431: Haywire


    Seeing the squirming buds under Shisui��s skin, Kuroto��s heart shuddered.


    Those wriggling buds are undoubtedly the product of Yang Chakra contained within the Hashirama Cells, and Kuroto understands that if these buds were to sprout past the Cortices, then Shisui��s body will be immediately swallowed by Hashirama Cells and be nutrients for the growth of many trees.


    And yet, it doesn��t seem that Shisui is able to stop it, frustrated, Kuroto shouted, ��What are you doing? Suppress them with your visual prowess!�� at the same time, he injected another capsule of Fusion Solution into Shisui��s blood Stream to help him take control of the cells.


    Overdose of Fusion Solution is very harmful to human bodies as that would lead to the fusion of various organs, two capsules are already exceeding the limit of what a human��s body can bear, but Kuroto obviously can��t care about this detail at the moment, because if Shisui is unable to suppress the Hashirama Cells untilplete fusion, he will die in the phagocytosis of Hashirama Cells even before he is killed by the fusion of organs. Therefore, Kuroto had no choice but to inject the second Capsule.


    As soon as the Fusion Solution was injected, the writhing of Shisui��s body intensified, ��Araghhhh��.!!!��


    From a single nce, Kuroto can judge that Shisui��s consciousness is blurring, saliva is foaming out of his mouth, and only the sclera of his eyes was visible, it seemed as if the pupils have rolled upwards, and blood and pus starteding out of various orifices and the intensity of twitching in Shisui��s body is increasing every 5 seconds.


    From Shisui��s current state, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that Shisui haspletely lost control of his body as well as his consciousness.


    Worried, Kuroto checked the reading on various monitors to check Shisui��s Vital Signs, and Kuroto was absolutely baffled by the data he read.


    ��Blood Pressure: 180 mmHg systolic Blood Pressure, and 115 mmHg diastolic Blood Pressure and still increasing


    Heart Beat: 300+ heartbeats per minute and is still increasing, with this heart rate, he is entering the range of Atrial Fibrition, he might even die due to a heart attack��


    Cell Activity has further increased by 700% and is still increasing.��


    ��This is�� this is too dangerously abnormal.�� Kuroto can��t help but exim.


    The values on the monitors even made Kuroto think for a moment that he is hallucinating, or that the devices are malfunctioning because, at these readings, the chances of Shisui��s survival are decreasing with every increasing digit.


    ��Come on Shisui, it��s not yet time to kick the bucket!�� Kuroto telepathically projected his thoughts into Shisui��s mind as a bad premonition started to take birth in his heart.


    To be honest, Kuroto has been very optimistic about the sess rate of the operation.


    After all, if Obito with just a single two tomoe Sharingan and in a half-dead state can make it through, so why Shisui, in his prime condition and with a pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan can��t make it through? There is no reason for him to die.


    But it doesn��t seem that Kuroto��s optimism is going to bear fruit, as the roots and stems of trouble and death started to break out of cortices, pierced through Shisui��s skin, and started to grow bigger and bigger visible to the naked eye.


    In just a few seconds, the branches grew into a big tree, and with Shisui��s body as the foundation, it quickly took root in the operating room and shot up; breaking past the roof and passing through the surface of the Forest of Death.


    ��


    Outside the Secret Laboratory.


    Itachi in his Anbu guise was sitting cross-legged on a tree, watching the surroundings carefully.


    The Hashirama Cell imntation Operation is not that big of a secret for the Anbu, after all, many documents regarding these experiments are stored up in the archives and the Anbu somewhat has ess to them. Not to mention, when the news of Tobi being able to use Wood Release was released, these experiments were even highlighted to be the possible cause. Therefore, Itachi is very much aware of the casualties that took ce in the Hashirama Cells Imntation Operation.


    As such, Itachi understands how dangerous this operation is.


    Additionally, before Shisui came to the Forest of Death for the operation, Shisui had already entrusted him with the funeral, should Shisui not make it out of it alive, which again nerved Itachi who has always been calm andposed, to inevitably feel anxious and overwhelmed.


    ��I hope Shisui-san will be alright���� Just as Itachi thought, an intense tremor came from under the ground and shook the entire enchantment.


    <em>Booom!!!</em>


    Itachi was rmed and immediately stood up, he looked towards the ground, and he thought with an anxious expression, ��Was there an ident during the operation?��


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom!!!</em>


    Immediately afterward, apanied by the shaking of the forest, big trees with strong roots started to emerge out of the ground.


    Itachi��s eyes condensed, and various thoughts were flooding his mind.


    But Itachi had to temporarily suppress all hisplicated thoughts and calm down the chaotic state of mind, immediately after doing so, he weaved the hand signs, and facing the trees that came out of the ground, Itachi shouted, <em>��Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!��</em>


    Generally, in the face of any situation, Itachi maintains his meticulous Chakra Control and only consumes the minimum amount necessary, but this time seeing the gigantic trees continuouslying out of the ground, Itachi was not at all scrupulous, and without any reservations, he poured his Chakra into the mes and immediately flooded the forest with scorching hot mes.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    Just as the trees were lit with fire and started to burn, another team of Anbu rushed over.


    Observing the surroundings vigntly, the captain of the Anbu team asked Itachi who was also in his Weasel Anbu disguise, ��Report your Anbu code and the team you are part of.��


    ��Weasel, Team-Ro,�� Itachi said coldly.


    Anbu captain��s eyes narrowed, ��Team-Ro?!��


    Regr Anbu members may not know Team-Ro very much, but the captains of Anbu squads are somewhat aware of Team-Ro, although the identities of the specific members of Team-Ro are unknown even to him, he still knows that the members of Team-Ro are all elite Shinobi.


    So, without meddling much into the exact details that Team-Ro is dealing with, the Anbu squad captain asked, ��Are you the one responsible for the movements here?��


    Itachi nodded lightly.


    If it was in the past, some movements in the Forest of Death wouldn��t have been enough to alert a squad of Anbu, but the current situation is different.


    Afraid of Akatsuki��s retaliation, the vige is on a state of high alert, as such, the sealing squads and sensory squads are working twenty-four by seven to make sure that nothing rted to Akatsuki escapes their senses, that is why, because there were some problems in the sealing node present in this area, it immediately attracted the attention of the sensory squad that dispatched an Anbu squad to check the situation.


    Being in the Anbu, Itachi obviously expected this, he knew that the movements earlier would be noticed by the Sealing Squads, and that is why he decisively used Fire Style Jutsu, which not only burned the treesing out of the ground but also linked movements here to his Fire Jutsu providing a good cover, of course, the four crows sitting on various tree branches and casting slight Genjutsu on all four Anbu made the cover more believable.


    After recovering from a dazed expression, the captain of the Anbu squad asked, ��Why are you using Jutsu here?��


    With the three tomoe still spinning in his eyes, Itachi answered, ��I was testing a new Jutsu.��


    The Anbu captain nodded, but also advised, ��Alright, but you would better practice at the designated training fields, and I am sure I don��t need to tell you the reason for this.��


    ��Alright, I will keep it in mind.�� Itachi nodded and deactivated his Sharingan.


    The Anbu captain said, ��Also make sure to clean up the mess.�� And without waiting anymore, he along with the rest of the squad left.


    Itachi breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the trees that, at some point, had already stopped burning.


    During the entire talk, the Anbu squad was totally focused on Itachi, and they did not even look at the trees that have already stopped burning because of the new ones that sprouted out of the ground.


    After making sure that no hole was left in the ground, Itachi looked in the direction of the entrance of the secretboratory with a thoughtful expression. Itachi can obviously figure out that something must have happened in the Operating Room, but he suppressed his urge to rush down there because he knows that even if he rushes down there, he wouldn��t be of much help. So instead of causing chaos there, it is better to stay here and prevent others from disturbing the operation.


    ��Sigh, Kuroto-san, please make sure that nothing happens to Shisui-san.��


    ��


    Back to the Operating Room.


    ��Toyotama, maintain this steady Transfer of Neutral Chakra.�� Said Kuroto to Toyotama inside his subconscious ne all while he, himself was transferring Yin Chakra to Shisui.


    The Yang Chakra in Shisui��s body had exceeded the limit of what he could bear, as such Kuroto decided to slowly give him Yin Chakra to bnce out the Yin and Yang Chakra.


    ��Alright.�� Toyotama-hime nodded and also started to transfer her refined Chakra of neutral nature that would induce healing in Shisui��s body and also synergize Yin-Yang bnce.


    ��The fact that Obito managed to survive must also be rted to the presence of Zetsu Clones who helped Madara suck out the extra Yang Chakra in Obito��s body.�� This was Kuroto��s conclusion.


    Sucking out extra Yang Chakra to maintain Yin-Yang bnce or transferring Yin Chakra to maintain Yin-Yang bnce are almost one and the same thing, the key is Yin-Yang Bnce.


    This is the only way Obito could have survived.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 686 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 432: A Failure?

    Chapter 432: A Failure?


    Shisui doesn��t seem to be able to suppress the Phagocytosis caused by Hashirama Cells in his body, as a result, unconquerable trees that are a product of Hashirama Cells consuming Shisui��s vitality are continuously rushing out of Shisui��s body.


    But this thing changed when Kuroto started transferring his Chakra to Shisui.


    Hashirama Cells are still as uncontroble as before, but now they are consuming Kuroto��s Chakra for their growth, of course, Shisui has not yet regained control over himself, and it doesn��t seem likely that he will be able to, but Kuroto did not give up.


    The only reason is that the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in Shisui��s eye sockets is still active and spinning, which means Shisui is still insisting, he is fighting and trying to regain control over himself, and if Shisui has not given up, then how can Kuroto give up?


    So obviously, Kuroto calmed himself, and while continuing to transfer his Chakra to Shisui, he thought of countermeasures, countermeasures that would help Shisui.


    The Hashirama Cells are acting like gluttony, as they are devouring all the given Chakra at an extremely fast speed, even the neutral Chakra of Ryuumyaku is being consumed at an extraordinary speed.


    This is still under the condition that Ryuumyaku Chakra is extremely pure and dense, as well as has a satiating effect on the hunger of unstable Hashirama Cells. If it was something other than a Bijuu type Chakra, I am afraid it would have beenpletely swallowed along with Shisui��s body.


    ��What is the cause of all this? What��s preventing Shisui from being able to take control of Hashirama Cells?�� Kuroto thought as he observed the spinning Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in Shisui��s eye sockets.


    ��Are these eyes responsible?�� was a momentary thought, but then Kuroto shook his head because he could perceive the Yin Chakra in the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is trying to counter the Yang Chakra in Hashirama Cells.


    ��No, wait! The eyes are countering Yang Chakra in Hashirama Cells, countering will consume both spiritual energy, and physical energy in Shisui, and in the end, Shisui will perish�� so instead of countering; Shisui will have to prompt the eyes to actively merge with the Yang Chakra!��


    After all, the Yang Chakra may have been provided by Hashirama Cells, but Hashirama Cells are ultimately using Shisui��s vitality to grow, and with constant fighting of Yin and Yang Chakra both physical energy and spiritual energy in Shisui is being consumed, as a result, it is natural that he will perish.


    Realizing the main problem that is hindering Shisui, Kuroto telepathically spoke to Shisui, ��Shisui, your Yin Chakra is conflicting with Yang Chakra in Hashirama Cells, instead of conflicting proceed for active fusion. Consumption will be high and both will get damaged but this is the only way.��


    There was no response from Shisui whose consciousness already seemed to have blurred.


    Kuroto is also not sure whether Shisui had heard his words, but Kuroto can only choose to trust Shisui, after all, Shisui is not known as the most genius shinobi of the Uchiha n for nothing.


    <em>Boom Boom Boom</em>


    There was still no decline in the growing speed of trees, if not for the fact that it was Kuroto��s Chakra being consumed as the fuel for the trees instead of Shisui��s, Shisui might have already perished by now.


    The growing trees have already messed up the entire operating room, it is only because the Truth-Seeking Orbs are constantly shedding and destroying the trees that the trees have stopped breaking out to the surface else they might have caused amotion in the Forest of Death.


    The same thing continued and soon 5 minutes passed.


    And in these past 5 minutes, Kuroto continued to supply Yin and Neutral Chakra to Shisui and also maintained the Truth-Seeking Orbs.


    ��I don��t think that I can keep this up for too long.�� Thought Kuroto, as he has already noticed that the Hashirama Cells inside Shisui��s body is trying to devour Kuroto��s hand too.


    If his own Chakra Overdraft is too severe, he may not be able to get rid of the erosion of Hashirama Cells and will fall into the same passive situation as Shisui��s.


    ��Five more minutes�� if Shisui is unable to take control of Hashirama Cells within these 5 minutes, then he will die.�� This was Kuroto��s conclusion.


    Time passed second by second, and minute by minute, these 5 minutes may as well have been the longest 5 minutes of his life, but there was still no change in Shisui. By the time 5 minutes werepletely over, Kuroto had a disappointed expression and a tinge of sadness.


    By now Shisui��s entire body had turned white like that of a White Zetsu clone, and his breathing had also stopped, looking at this state, Kuroto can��t help but think, ��Failed huh?��


    But just as Kuroto was about to give up after determining that the operation was a failure and stop the supply of Chakra, the scene started to reverse, it was as if a reversal in time, the whites that had taken over Shisui��s entire body started to reverse in the same way that they spread and soonpletely disappeared, at the same time the trees that were wildly growing out of Shisui��s body also withered away and turned into ashes.


    Then the bulge in Shisui��s veins and arteries also subsided as a result the state of his body soon returned to normal.


    ��Huh?�� Kuroto was obviously taken aback, these changes illustrate that Shisui seeded and conquered the Hashirama Cells.


    Suppressing the surprise in his heart, Kuroto hurriedly observed the reading on various monitors.


    ��Blood Pressure is returning to normal range;


    Heartbeat is also returning to normal;


    Body Temperature has also started to return to normal;


    Cell activity is also decreasing, but I suspect that there will be an overall increase in Shisui��s Cell Activity due to the fusion of Hashirama Cells.


    Water Levels need to be replenished as the consumption of water was too much during the operation, only about 20% of water is present in his body��it needs to be replenished����


    The readings disyed in all the monitors prove that Shisui has finally seeded, but Kuroto still did not stop the infusion of Chakra, after all, Shisui��s current Chakra Levels are too low, so low that Shisui doesn��t even have the energy to be able to murmur anything, and even the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan was deactivated on their own.


    Anyway, the Truth-Seeking Orbs were deactivated and vanished and Kuroto started to observe the changes in Shisui��s body all while keeping a steady supply of Chakra.


    A whileter, when enough Chakra was replenished, Shisui finally regained consciousness and muttered weakly, ��Kuroto-san, did I�� did I�� s�� eed?��


    Kuroto smiled slightly, and nodded, ��Yes, you did manage to make it through, and conquered Hashirama Cells.��


    Shisui was tired, but he had a relieved smile, ��If it wasn��t�� for you�� to give me Chakra, I wouldn��t have been able to persist.��


    ��No, it was my mistake.�� After shaking his head, Kuroto said, ��I should have made the part about fusion clearer to you.��


    But Shisui shook his head, and denied, ��That��s not the case�� the thing is, in the starting, I was going for active fusion too, but that wasn��t working as my Yin Chakra and the Yang Chakra from the imnted cells were at constant war, trying to overpower and dominate each other but not willing to work together for active fusion, as a result, my own Chakra started to deplete but the Yang Chakra in Shodaime Sama��s cells continued to extract vitality from me and did not give up, ultimately I was overwhelmed as my spiritual energy was unable to keep up because of the consumption, as well as bearing otherworldly pain.


    During this process, I came to understand that only when my entire Chakra is depleted, and when the Shodaime sama��s cells have also depleted their energy, which means when both of us are at our weakest point; only then will the fusion take ce�� that��s why the consumption was necessary and I did not resist the consumption.


    But my Chakra alone was not enough topletely consume the Yang Chakra, so it only became possible because you were giving me Chakra.��


    ��Is that so?�� Kuroto muttered in a surprised tone, ��Is the Yin-Yang fusion so difficult? Now that I think about it, this does make sense, after all, if Yin-Yang fusion was so easy, then ck Zetsu wouldn��t have struggled for eons.��


    Shisui nodded, and said, ��Yes, in fact, there are certain changes in these eyes too����


    Shisui��s words broke Kuroto out of his thoughts, and he asked eagerly, ��What changes?��


    Shisui said, ��The pattern of the Eyes seems to have started to change a little and Visual Prowess is also increasing, so I am not exactly sure, perhaps you can judge the changes better than I can.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Alright, show me.��


    Shisui nodded, and using the Chakra given to him by Kuroto, he activated Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Kuroto focused on these eyes and noticed that although very subtle, there are indeed some changes in the pattern.


    The original pattern has started to distort, although the distortions are not very obvious, Kuroto with the insight of his Tenseigan can see that there are indeed some distortions, at the same time, a ripple-like pattern has started to emerge.


    As Kuroto continued to transfer his Chakra, the ripple-like pattern became more and more obvious, the distortions of the previous pattern increased nanometer by nanometer, and the visibility of the ripple pattern increased nanometer by nanometer, ��Are they �� are they going to evolve into the Rinnegan?�� was Kuroto��s thought after observing these changes.


    And with this thought, he increased the chakra transfer hoping for the Rinnegan to awaken.


    Prompted by Kuroto��s Chakra the ripple pattern and the previous pattern was almost indistinguishable by now but for some reason, the changes started to slow down, and a few secondster they became extremely slow as if something is hindering them to be able to break through the threshold.


    ��A failure?�� muttered Kuroto with a bit of disappointment, but he did not let this affect him much, after all, Kuroto can judge that these eyes have gotten a step closer to the Rinnegan.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 687 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 433: Speculations behind Failure

    Chapter 433: Spections behind Failure


    Looking at the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in Shisui��s eye sockets, Kuroto had a thoughtful expression for a while, then clearing up the thought he said to Shisui, ��You should take a good rest, at present, your body has just gone through gic changes which is undoubtedly a very tiring process, so plenty of rest is necessary. Additionally, there are chances of unstable elements to appear, so you have to be aware of them too.��


    ording to Kuroto��s estimation, even if the imntation operation ispleted, it won��t be considered trulypleted until all the hidden dangers are eliminated and the gic change ispletely stabilized, which will take at least two weeks to a month of recovery and analysis.


    Shisui was already in an exhausted state, so after listening to Kuroto��s words, he nodded, closed his eyes, and soon fell asleep.


    The imntation operation even with a 100% sess rate was no short of a life and death battle for him, perhaps it was even more tiring than any life and death battle he has participated in up to now as such he really needed a short nap to be able to recover the bare minimum before he goes back to his home.


    Kuroto did not disturb Shisui, and while Shisui was sleeping, Kuroto cleaned up the messy Operation Room, realigned the fallen devices and monitors, and then reconnected them to Shisui��s body.


    And while recording the data disyed on various monitors, Kuroto started analyzing the result of the operation.


    Without a doubt after the sessful imntation of Hashirama Cells, Yin and Yang Chakra in Shisui��s body have fused, and the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is currently in Shisui��s eye sockets and has also entered a state of evolution.


    But perhaps because the stimtion for evolution wasn��t enough, this state of evolution did not continue and stopped midway.


    As per Kuroto��s spection, there may be three reasons for the failure in evolution.


    First is theck of Otsutsuki Indra��s Chakra.


    It is stated that Hagoromo��s Chakra is necessary for awakening the Rinnegan.


    The Chakra of Asura was obtained from Hashirama Cells, and if, for the awakening of Rinnegan, the chakra of both Asura and Indra are really needed, then the reason for failure this time was theck of Indra��s Chakra.


    The second spection is that Shisui is not the original owner of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in his eyes.


    The original owner of this pair of Eternal Mangekyou is Uchiha Ryota, perhaps Uchiha Ryota��s body must be used as a breeding ground for the evolution of this pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan into the Rinnegan.


    After all, Madara��s Rinnegan evolved from his own Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    And the third spection in Kuroto��s mind is theck of Chakra as a whole.


    This spection of Kuroto is not without a reason, it must not be forgotten that the Battle of the Valley of the End took ce when both Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara were probably in their thirties, so in a way, both of them were in their prime. At the end of the war, Madara faked his death with Izanagi through a time transcription seal, managed to obtain Shodaime��s Cells, andter imnted them into his body.


    But he did not awaken the Rinnegan until his old age when he was near death, as such he had no choice but to foster the Rinnegan in Nagato who has the Uzumaki blood and hoped to beter revived by the <em>��Samsara of Heavenly Life Jutsu.��</em>


    From this point, it can be confirmed that Madara did not awaken the Rinnegan until decadester in the battle of the Valley of the End.


    So, what took Madara such a long time to awaken the Rinnegan?


    Kuroto spectes two possible reasons for such a long dy:


    First is that because Madara has used ��Izanagi�� so hepletely lost the visual prowess of one of his eyes, therefore, even if Madara has Otsutsuki Indra��s Chakra along with the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, with just the visual prowess of a single eye, the Yin Chakra in his body was not enough.


    He had to wait for years for his visual prowess to be restored because of the Hashirama Cells, then further wait for the Yin and Yang in his body to merge to finally awaken the Rinnegan when he was closer to death.


    The second spection is that the evolution of Rinnegan from the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan takes a veryrge volume of Chakra in addition to right stimtion, so the reason why he stayed in the dormancy even after the death of Shodaime Hokage was to continuously umte Chakra.


    It can be assumed just how huge would be the Volume of Chakra if a powerhouse like Madara took several decades to umte.


    Of course, it��s also possible that both reasons are correct.


    But anyway, even if a single conjecture of Kuroto is correct, then it can be judged that the evolution of Eternal Mangekyou into Rinnegan is still a very far sight in the future, and when reaching this conclusion, Kuroto can��t help but think, ��Awakening Rinnegan might really be not as simple as I had assumed initially.��


    But Kuroto was not disappointed.


    Kuroto��s main objective is the Project Godhood, everything else is just some side hustle or hobby that Kuroto asionally takes interest in, if they seed then well and good, but if not, then he will not delve too much of his time into them unless these side hustle and hobbies are rted to his Project Godhood.


    About 2 hourster, Kuroto and Shisui slowly walked out of the secretboratory, of course, Shisui couldn��t walk on his own because of weakness, thus Kuroto helped him.


    Itachi who had been keeping watch over the surrounding for all this while noticed the arrival of the two, at the same time he also noticed that although Shisui looks weak and tired, he was still smiling and talking a bit cheerfully with Kuroto, which means that, ��Imntation Operation was sessful!��


    This was Itachi��s conclusion, and after understanding this, he hurriedly greeted the two with a joyful expression, ��I knew you would sessfully make it Shisui-san.��


    Shisui smiled bitterly and shook his head, he wanted to tease Itachi for worrying too much but did not have enough energy to do so, at the same time he did not disclose how closer to death he was in this operation.


    Kuroto said to Itachi, ��Shisui��s current state is very weak, let��s not talk about missions, Shisui won��t even be able to fight or defend himself in this period, if the enemy were to notice this weakness of Shisui, they will definitely take advantage of it, so I am assigning you the mission of protecting Shisui until he fully recovers. You are to stay by his side all the time and make sure that Shisui remains safe, understand?��


    Itachi quickly nodded, ��Understand captain.��


    Then Kuroto said to Shisui, ��Make sure to follow the training regimen I gave you and do not overexert yourself for the next month, until you are fully recovered, additionally, don��t forget to send me daily reports regarding the changes in the body and eyes that you experience, this data will be very crucial.��


    Shisui nodded, ��Don��t worry Kuroto-san, I will keep it in mind.��


    Then Shisui with the help of Itachi went to his home, and Kuroto also went in the direction of his home, but not before making sure that no traces of the secretboratory being present here were left after that short ident.


    On his way home, Kuroto also felt that he was unusually exhausted today, but fortunately, Shisui sessfully survived the operation. Compared to this result his fatigue was not worth mentioning.


    Reaching home, Kuroto ate a random cup of Ramen, and while lying on the bed he thought of his next move.


    Most importantly the next Clone he should focus upon.


    The pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in Shisui��s body did not evolve into the Rinnegan, however, the visual prowess increased a lot. Additionally, with the mastery of ��Enton: Oshihomimi�� the requirements of the standard Fire Chakra Clone are finely progressing and this clone will beplete sooner orter.


    The progress of Water Clone too is on the right track when Kurotopletely masters Sennin Mode with the Suijin Clone, the strength of Suijin Clone will be nothing to scoff at. Then there is also ��Okami Mode�� and ��Kuraokami Mode.��


    Kuraokami Mode was inspired by the ��Yamata no Jutsu�� of Orochimaru, and it certainly is a nice Jutsu to battle Bijuu ss opponents.


    Overall, Kuroto doesn��t have to focus much on Water Nature Clone and Fire Nature Clone aside from the continuous training, so now he must direct his attention toward the third Clone.


    Which Element to choose, and whose Cells to use for the Clone bes the next major issue Kuroto must focus his attention on.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 688 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 434: Alliance Ceremony

    Chapter 434: Alliance Ceremony


    With a thoughtful expression, Kuroto muttered, ��Next, which Clone should I choose?��


    At present, Kuroto has four clones left to create, these four include, Earth Nature Clone, Wind Nature Clone, Lightning Nature Clone, and Yang Nature Clone.


    Because of ack of confidence in being able to create the Yang Nature Clone due to immature Cloning Technology, Kuroto has postponed the creation of Yang Clone for the time being.


    Therefore, the choices in front of Kuroto are only limited to Earth Nature Clone, Wind Nature Clone, and Lightning Nature Clone.


    Compared to the other two Chakra Natures, Earth Chakra Nature is most stable, so the difficulty of creating Earth Clone should be less whenpared to the Wind Nature Clone and Lightning Nature Clone, and it is also a good choice when ites to the matter of Kekkei Genkai of Earth Chakra Nature.


    In Kuroto��s impression, the Kekkei Genkai rted to Earth Release is Wood Release, Mud Release, Crystal Release, Lava Release, Explosion Release, Steel Release, and Ma Release, and there is also the Kekkei Tota Dust Release.


    Although Wood Release is without a doubt the strongest of all the aforementioned Kekkei Genkai, it is also influenced by the Yang Chakra, the stronger the Yang Chakra of the user, the stronger the effect of the Wood Style Jutsu, so in a way, Wood Release can be regarded as semi Kekkei Tota of the Yang Nature because of the influence of Yang Chakra on this Kekkei Genkai.


    The others too are good and simple Kekkei Genkai, although each has its own advantages, the shorings are also quite clear.


    However, the Kekkei Tota, Dust Release rted to the Earth Chakra Nature makes him somewhat interested and can be regarded as the goal for the Earth Nature Clone.


    But the problem is that in the current shinobi world, only Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki has mastered Dust Release, and obtaining his cells as well as information on Dust Release would be an extremely difficult task.


    It is necessary to know that even in the Fourth Great Shinobi War that happened 10 yearster in the Canon, the old and frail Onoki was still a force to be reckoned with, so it is conceivable how strong he would be currently when he has just started to go downhill.


    So even after thinking for a while, Kuroto couldn��t make up his mind, and because of being really exhausted, he failed to reach a conclusion as he went to sleep unknowingly.


    ��


    One weekter.


    Today the Konoha Vige is decorated all over, and there is a bit of a celebratory spirit in the vige. The reason for such an asion is the Grand Alliance Ceremony that the Vige is hosting to officially finalize the Alliance with the nations surrounding the Land of Fire.


    Kuroto��s Team Ro except for Itachi was also participating in the Alliance Ceremony, they were responsible for taking care of the defenses in the ceremony, of course, they were not in their Anbu disguises, but rather in general shinobi vests.


    So, currently, Kuroto was dressed in his newly obtained Jonin Vest, while the three of his subordinates were also in their Konoha Shinobi Vests; watching the iing people.


    Standing on the roof of a house, with one hand on her waist; Kurenai muttered with a frowned expression, ��Is it really safe to allow so many foreigners to enter the vige all at once?��


    Hayate coughed a little, then replied, ��The purpose of holding this Alliance Ceremony is to deter the Akatsuki Organization and Amatsukami, of course, the bigger the ceremony the better, therefore, the participation of so many people is unavoidable.��


    Yugao nodded with Hayate, ��Yes, as long as this alliance ceremony is sessfullypleted, we will have allies in the northwest and southwest of the Land of Fire, so there would be no need to deploy so many shinobi to watch out for possible attacks from those specific directions, as such, more shinobi can be deployed into other tasks, such as locating the Akatsuki Base.��


    Kurenai shook her head and said, ��That��s not what I meant, what I mean is; what if there are spies present in this crowd? Any one of them could be a spy and we won��t know for sure�� not to mention there is no guarantee that these viges don��t hold ill will towards Konoha, there is also a possibility that Akatsuki will take advantage of this ceremony tounch an attack on the vige, what do you think Kuroto-san, your opinion; as the person-in-charge of the security?��


    Kuroto nodded to Kurenai��s words, ��It��s possible and something that is very likely to be true, but as Hokage sama stated, we don��t have very many options, as such, instead of talking and discussing; focus on the crowd and keep an eye for any sort of unusuality; should you find anything unusual immediately report it to Inoichi-san and let Shikaku-san and other shinobi handle them discretely.��


    Kurenai, Hayate, and Yugao nodded and kept a watch on the crowd.


    And Kuroto too focused his attention on the crowd, quietly observing theers.


    This time, there are five viges involved in the Alliance Ceremony, Konoha is one of the five, and in addition to Konoha, there are Sunagakure, Kusagakure, Takigakure, and the newly formed Otogakure. Sandaime also wanted to let Yugakure participate but that vige has regressed into a hot spring town from that of a shinobi vige. Amegakure no longer exists officially because the Daimyo of the Land of Rain has disbanded the vige. As for the other shinobi viges? They have their own internal matters to deal with as such, they didn��t have enough time to participate in such a fruitless Alliance Ceremony, at least those are some official statements issued by various shinobi viges.


    Kuroto wasn��t much surprised about this alliance thing.


    Even in the canon, during Chunin Exam Arc, several shinobi viges participated in the Chunin Exams; and all of them were ��allied�� to Konoha, even if that alliance was forced upon them.


    So anyway, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that even if the threat of Akatsuki and Amatsukami did not exist, Sandaime would have still made some efforts to win the alliance of several shinobi viges in the countries around the Land of Fire.


    After all, the lesson of the Third Great Shinobi War is too profound to be forgotten, Konoha was besieged from all four sides, and had it not been for the Yondaime Hokage to single-handedly turn the tides of the war at all the four battlefronts, there is no telling where would Konoha be now.


    So, the Alliance Ceremony is not just a measure against Akatsuki, but also a measure against other great Shinobi Viges.


    Although, how serious these viges are going to be when ites to the matter of alliance; is not that hard to figure out, Kuroto is not really interested in it as they would make no difference in the end anyway.


    While Kuroto was pondering over these things, suddenly his expression changed, this is because he caught the sight of a few familiar figures in the crowd.


    The leader of the representatives from Otogakure is a young man in his twenties; with long brown hair tied in a ponytail and a gentle smile stered on his face. The facial features of this young man exude a calm and wise demeanor, most of all, he seems to be a patient man of gentle nature.


    ��But those eyes�� he is most definitely Orochimaru-sama.�� thought Kuroto.


    Orochimaru may be able to fool anyone with that disguise of his, but not Kuroto because Kuroto can literally recognize him at a nce.


    ��He came here in person for the Alliance Ceremony? Does he intend to cause trouble?�� thought Kuroto, then he focused his gaze on the three shinobi following Orochimaru, ��That��s undoubtedly Yamato; then Kimimaro, and finally Haku.��


    The three shinobi following Orochimaru were all recognized by Kuroto, and this also made him feel surprised because Kuroto didn��t expect Orochimaru to be courageous enough to bring Yamato to the vige, ��Does he really intend to cause trouble? After all, why else would he bring Yamato of all people to Konoha if that��s not the case?��


    ��I think I will have to have a conversation with him.�� Muttered Kuroto, because he is in no mood to deal with Orochimaru when the threat of Akatsuki is constantly lingering in his head.


    After making up his mind, Kuroto��s gaze eased up and he moved his gaze to Kimimaro at the end of the line, looking at Kimimaro, a thought shed in his mind.


    Since Kuroto made the Yondaime Mizukage, Yagura a subordinate of his, he has read a lot of documents hidden in the archives of Kirigakure. A lot of them even involved Shikotsumyaku/Dead Bone Pulse, the Kekkei Genkai of the Kaguya n.


    The documents seized from the Kaguya n before their annihtion even record a millennium-year-long history of the Kaguya n, and it has been explicitly stated multiple times that Kaguya n has existed since the founding of Ninjutsu and Ninja Sect, or maybe even before that when Ninshu was prevalent.


    ording to Kuroto��s own impression from Canon, Otsutsuki Kaguya has a Kekkei Mora Technique called: All-Killing Ash Bones. It is a certain kill technique where she uses her bone structure.


    And it wouldn��t be wrong to assume that Dead Bone Pulse, that is the Kekkei Genkai of the Kaguya n, is derived from Otsutsuki Kaguya��s ability to manipte and weaponize her own bone structure, coupled with the name of the n, that is the Kaguya n; it is very likely that the Kaguya n is closely linked to Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    Otsutsuki Kaguya had two biological children, the descendants of the elder of the two; Otsutsuki Hagoromo��s are fairly known, which include the Senju n, the Uzumaki n, and the Uchiha n, there is also some inexplicable linkage to Kinkaku and Ginkaku but there is no clear evidence in Kuroto��s hand at the moment.


    But even If we take just the Senju, Uzumaki, and Uchiha n, then the Senju and Uzumaki inherited Rikudo Sennin��s body of sage, while the Uchiha n inherited the eyes of the Sage.


    Therefore, if Kaguya n is also a descendant of Otsutsuki Kaguya, then it is very likely that they are the descendant of the younger brother of the two, that is the descendant of Otsutsuki Hamura simr to that of the Otsutsuki n of the moon, and Hyuga n.


    On a bolder hypothesis, if Hyuga n and the Otsutsuki n on the moon inherited the eyes of Hamura, then Kaguya n most definitely inherited the body of Hamura.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 689 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 435: Wind Nature Clone

    Chapter 435: Wind Nature Clone


    ��Kimimaro should be one of thest two survivors of the Kaguya n.�� thought Kuroto as he focused his gaze on Kimimaro.


    Because of the information provided to him by Yagura, Kuroto knows more details about the Kaguya Takashi, as such he knows that Takashi is a shinobi of the Kaguya n.


    But even if that��s the case, Kuroto still prefers Kimimaro for extracting the cells of the Kaguya n, after all, Kimimaro is extremely talented and almost undefeatable.


    In the canon, there are not many records of Kimimaro��s battle, putting aside the doubtful battle where he helped Orochimaru in the assassination of Yondaime Kazekage, the mere statements about him make him an extremely strong character.


    As a child, Kimimaro was kept imprisoned because the Patriarch of the Kaguya n feared him, when released to Kirigakure he was able to continuously kill the shinobi of Kirigakure and still managed to survive whereas the rest of his n save for Takashi was annihted.


    Trained personally by Orochimaru; Kimimaro��s strength further increased by leaps and bounds.


    Later he became the leader of Sound Four, and it was stated that he defeated all four of Sound Four alone, the same sound Four who defeated the Konoha Special Mission toon; provided that the Konoha Special Mission toon was probably tired from their mission, but even then, their strength is nothing to scoff at.


    Not to mention, Kimimaro in his terminally ill state, the state where him being able to move alone was considered miraculous, in that very same state; he not only obliterated more than 300 of Naruto��s Kyuubi Chakra Enhanced Shadow Clones, but even went on to fight a weakened Rock Lee and the Jinchuriki of Ichibi; Gaara, and in fact, he not only fought them but nearly killed them both before dying of his terminal illness.


    He may have had the advantage of being older and more experienced of the three but that advantage can be put aside considering his terminally ill state where he was only a step away from death.


    And the next partes in the Fourth Great Shinobi War, where he without even using his Curse Mark was able to match up to Kyuubi Chakra Mode Naruto��s Shadow Clone and still remained undefeated; even the Samurai of the Land of Iron were unable to do anything to him.


    Not to mention, he was and is still probably Orochimaru��s first choice as a vessel after Uchiha Itachi.


    So overall it won��t be wrong to assume that Kimimaro is most definitely as talented as Itachi; the same kind of talent if allowed to bloom will put down all; so, it��s no wonder that Kishimoto sensei decided to put the bud in the nib before it could bloom into a flower.


    ��A fine choice indeed.�� Muttered Kuroto.


    At this moment, perhaps it was because Kuroto wasn��t trying to be discrete while observing Kimimaro; the kid noticed someone watching him, he raised his face to look in the direction of the watcher, and his expression instantly turned cold.


    At the same time, Orochimaru in his disguise also followed Kimimaro��s gaze and looked in the direction of Kuroto; looking at Kuroto dressed in his Jonin vest; the corners of Orochimaru��s lips quivered; revealing a smile that wasn��t really a smile.


    Kuroto did not bother to entertain Orochimaru but noticing Kimimaro��s look; he muttered, ��Very Sharp indeed.��


    Kuroto may not have been discreet, but this does not mean that he was being explicit, so the fact that Kimimaro noticed him alone speaks volumes about him.


    But contrary to Kuroto��s attitude towards the disguised Orochimaru; the reaction of his subordinate waspletely different.


    Kurenai had subconsciously reached out for a Kunai in her shinobi bag, she didn��t know the specific reason, but her instincts were screaming at her to be very careful of that Otogakure-nin.


    Kuroto immediately put his hand on Kurenai��s shoulder and stopped her midway, and said ��Otogakure is going to be an ally of Konoha so we can��t make any move on him�� take a deep breath and calm your nerves, for now; he isn��t an enemy, at least, I hope he isn��t.��


    As instructed by Kuroto, Kurenai took a deep breath and let go of the Kunai she had almost drawn out, ��I am fine, thanks.��


    Kuroto nodded and looked back in the direction of Orochimaru, at the same time, Hayate asked; ��Captain; that Shinobi of Otogakure is very strong; probably stronger than an Elite Jonin level; we would better keep a watch on him.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yugao; inform Inoichi-san about him; also have Shikaku-san instruct someone to keep a watch over him; the watcher need not be hostile towards him; just remain in close proximity to make him understand that he is under surveince, to keep his actions limited.��


    ��Yes, captain.�� Yugao nodded and passed Kuroto��s instruction to Yamanaka Inoichi.


    At this time, Kurenai said, ��That kid with grey hair; he also doesn��t seem to be ordinary, especially that cold expression towards us.��


    Kuroto smiled and didn��t say anything, because Kuroto understands that Kimimaro is someone fiercely loyal to Orochimaru, and values Orochimaru��s interest above everything; even himself.


    It didn��t take long for Kuroto��s instructions to be followed and the vige sent someone to not only keep a watch over him but also act as a guide for the Otogakure shinobi.


    Coincidentally enough, the one who came was none other than Mitarashi Anko; and Kuroto can��t help but sigh upon looking at her, ��Of course, it had to be Anko of all.��


    After a brief greeting to the Otogakure team, Anko led them in the direction of the Hokage Building.


    Of course, Anko is not that bad of a choice, she might have been chosen for the task while keeping in mind that she can keep a watch over them; at the same time not make them feel ufortable because of her carefree attitude.


    Obviously, with the passage of time, Anko has gradually walked out of Orochimaru��s shadow, and these days the girl has be almost simr to what she was in the Canon; loud, stubborn, and prone to acting without thinking.


    While leading the Otogakure team, she even went on to boast about Konoha��s power to the disguised Orochimaru; in an attempt to give them a good understanding of ��who��s the boss here.��


    But everything she is talking about is quite useless because the one listening to her is none other than Orochimaru who had a mocking expression as he paid great interest in Anko��s boasting.


    At this time, Kimimaro also stopped looking at Kuroto and he seemed to have reached some sort of determination.


    Looking at Kimimaro; Kuroto also remembers a piece of information that he learned about the Kaguya n from the confidential archives in Kirigakure, the document states that all the members of the Kaguya n; without any exception have Wind Nature as their main Chakra attribute.


    This fact is quite simr to the Uchiha n, as all the members of the Uchiha n have Fire Chakra as their primary Chakra Nature.


    This fact also shows that Kaguya n; quite simr to the Uchiha n; is not only a very powerful Shinobi n; but also has a stable bloodline.


    ��If the Kaguya n are really descendants of Hamura, then using Kimimaro��s genes for creating the Wind Clone is a very viable option.�� Thought Kuroto.


    And if Kuroto creates the Wind Clone using Kimimaro��s cell, then that would mean; his main body has the eyes of Hamura, and Wind Clone has the body of Hamura.


    Additionally, the Fire Clone has the genes of the Uchiha Clone, which is equivalent to possessing the eyes of the Sage; and then the Yang Clone he will create in the future will inevitably be chosen from either the Uzumaki descent or the Senju Descent; so the Yang Clone will have the body of Sage.


    In this way, when these four clones are fused together using the Chimera Jutsu; they will gather the body and eyes of both Hamura and Hagoromo, and when thinking of such a thing, Kuroto can��t help but wonder, ��If this is achieved in the final fusion, wouldn��t it mean that I will be the closest to Otsutsuki Kaguya in terms of bloodline?��


    ��What are you mumbling Kuroto-san?�� Kurenai asked from the side.


    However, Kuroto was too busy to listen to Kurenai��s question and didn��t reply.


    ��


    At a secret training field in Konoha.


    ��Haah�� haah���� Kakashi was breathing heavily as he wiped off the sweat from his forehead.


    ��I wonder how long has it been since I trained so fervently.�� Muttered Kakashi as he remembered the past month during which he has been training almost sleepless, without any care for the food or rest.


    When he was young; because of his talent and desire to prove certain things, Kakashi graduated early from the Academy without much effort,ter as the years progressed, he soon became a chunin from a genin and then a Jonin by the age of 11 or 12, even managed to develop a ss-A Lightning Ninjutsu: Chidori.


    Kakashi��s talent has always been superior to those of the same generation; even those of four noble Clone couldn��tpare to him, Sarutobi Asuma, Hyuga Kuroto, and Uchiha Obito were no exception.


    However, after experiencing several tragedies one after another which included the suicide of his father Sakumo, the sacrifice of his friend Obito, the death of his other friend Rin at his own hand; then finally the death of his Sensei Minato and Kushina whom Kakashi was supposed to protect as per the mission assigned to him, Kakashi lost all motivation he once had and became to grow darker and gloomier.


    Thepanionship from Guy, Kuroto, and Shisui indeed helped him in the past few years but he is still far from oveing it.


    But even so, the dark and decadent him was still the best; at least until some time ago, gradually Kakashi noticed that whether Guy, Kuroto, or Shisui, all three of them seems to have surpassed him.


    Kakashi too became strong but those three were stronger than him, but he never felt any urgency, even if he knew that the target of Akatsuki and Amatsukami was Uzumaki Naruto; the son of his Sensei whom he has to protect because Kakashi never truly believed that these two organizations would be able to overpower entire Konoha.


    Well, that used to be the case until the War of Summit.


    His entire perception of strength and power was broken at Amegakure.


    After witnessing the level of power of the leaders of the two organizations; Kakashi realized just how wrong he was, and how insignificant and powerless he is, at the same time, he understood that with the way he is, he would never be able to protect the vige and Naruto, and then a long-lost desire to grow stronger burned in his heart, he was determined to work harder than ever, this is why when given the offer by Sandaime to join the Special Tactical Team, Kakashi didn��t refuse and readily epted.


    Looking at the broken tree in front of him, then at his hand, Kakashi muttered, ��I have still too much to learn to match up to Minato sensei.��


    Kakashi sighed and put the Kunai in his shinobi bag, ��If I am not wrong then today is supposed to be the Alliance Ceremony, let��s see if I can find something interesting there.�� Muttered Kakashi while stretching his tired body and left the training field.


    He was going to go home, take a bath, then walk around the vige for a while, at least that was the n, but for some reason that Kakashi himself didn��t understand, he was on the outskirts of Konoha; more specifically at the Konoha Cemetery, ��Why did Ie here?�� muttered Kakashi in wonder, as he looked at the bouquet of flowers in his hand that he unknowingly bought at the Yamanaka flower shop, but Kakashi didn��t really care too much and proceeded ahead.


    Kakashi spends much of his free time either at Konoha Cemetery or at Memorial Stone, and he would often stay here for as much as a whole day telling all kinds of things to Obito, and Rin.


    Sighing slightly, Kakashi slowly walked in front of Rin��s Tombstone and habitually prepared to clean up the growing weeds, burn incense and add a few flowers and talk about his life but when he arrived here, he found that her tombstone was already cleaned and even a bouquet of fresh flowers; simr to his, that Rin particrly liked was also present here.


    Kakashi looked around but noticed no one in the immediate vicinity, he couldn��t help but wonder, ��Who came to visit Rin, not to mention they even knew about Rin��s preference when ites to flowers?��


    Kakashi��s question was a valid one, because Rin was an orphan just like him, as such it is hard to imagine someone other than himing to visit Rin, at the same time being aware of her likes.


    ��Perhaps it was just some coincidence, and perhaps someone else also remembered Rin. I guess I should try to find who that person is.�� Muttered Kakashi as he too lit incense and put the flower on Rin��s tombstone, then proceeded to tell her all that has been happening in the vige and the shinobi world for the past few months, along with the things he has been doing all this while, and at the same time apologize for not being able toe more often.


    While Kakashi was busy talking to Rin; he did not notice the figure of a swirled masked individual sitting on the trunk of a tree and silently watching him from the distant forest.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 690 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 436: Kakashi’s new Jutsu

    Chapter 436: Kakashi��s new Jutsu


    The one watching Kakashi from the Woods was none other than Tobi Junior.


    He was sitting on the tree trunk; his figure hidden in the shadow of the tree and looking at Kakashi with an indifferent expression as if what he is looking at is nothing more than a dead body.


    Suddenly, his ck eye turned scarlet with three ck tomoe spinning in them.


    This is not the first time that the two are in this situation, Kakashi sitting by the grave of Rin, and Tobi watching Kakashi from the dark, but this time it��s different from the past, this time Tobi sneaked into the vige not only to pay Rin a visit but also to get back something that was his but given to Kakashi as a present, his left eye.


    Tobi doesn��t care what the state of his left eye is, whether it is in two tomoe, or three tomoe, it doesn��t matter to him at all. Because he knows that once he kills Kakashi after retrieving his left eye, it too would turn into Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ��Let��s start.�� Muttered Tobi as he disappeared in a swirling whirl.


    ��


    In front of Rin��s tombstone.


    Kakashi sat still talking about various things, but for some reason, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine, as an unknown fear swept him. Kakashi felt that he was being stared at by someone, and most of all, his left eye which is covered by his forehead protector was acting inexplicably restless.


    Such a situation has happened only twice before, one was at the moment when Rin died at his hands, and the other moment was at the valley of the Land of Lightning when the Mangekyou Sharingan unknowingly activated without him even realizing it.


    As an experienced shinobi, Kakashi never neglects his intuition and muttered with a sullen expression, ��Today is the alliance ceremony held by the vige, is something bad going to happen today?��


    If the vige was to face some sort of predicament, then he can��t stay here for much longer, bidding goodbye to Rin, Kakashi was about to get up, but then from the corner of his right eye, Kakashi noticed that his shadow on the ground was abruptly longer.


    Kakashi then looked in the direction of the Sun and based on the position of the Sun, he estimated how long his shadow should have been, and it didn��t take him too long for him to realize that something was amiss.


    ��Someone is present behind me, but how and when did they appear behind?�� Kakashi immediately realized that the extra length of shadow was not his but of someone present behind him, and much to Kakashi��s horror, this someone appeared behind him without him even realizing this.


    He may not be a full-time sensor-nin, but Kakashi��s perception is extraordinary; most of all, his nose should have detected the extra scent but it didn��t and the opposite party is still standing behind him must mean that they are extraordinarily strong and extraordinarily fast.


    Understanding this, Kakashi chose not to look back as that would alert the enemy; instead, he maintained his ignorant attitude and put his hand in his pocket, in his pocket lies a Kunai.


    At the same moment he put his hand in the pocket, Kakashi felt a numb feeling from his left shoulder; this numb feeling gave him an inexplicable horror; at the same time an inexplicable familiarity.


    ��It has to be him, Tobi!�� thought Kakashi, but he was not panicked, instead, he took a deep breath and calmed his nerves.


    For the past month or so, Kakashi has been training with all but one purpose in mind, intending to deal with Tobi, as such, Kakashi has stimted countless battle situations between him and Tobi.


    In fact, not only has he stimted countless battles but has even started learning a new Jutsu under the orders of Hokage-sama.


    ��Only Space-time Jutsu can deal with Space-time Jutsu.�� Thought Kakashi; as he instantly turned around and stabbed the Kunai in Tobi��s shoulder and at the same time sensed the presence of the few markings, he has left all over the vige.


    <em>sh�� </em>


    And instantly, with a silver sh, Kakashi��s figure disappeared into thin air.


    Tobi who was almost certain of being able to deal with Kakashi was taken aback by the abrupt attack and disappearance of Kakashi, his expression stagnated for a second when looking at the Kunai piercing his shoulder, then soon realized just what exactly happened, ��Was that what I think it was?��


    Tobi removed the Kunai from his shoulder, threw it on the ground, and disappeared in a spiraling whirl with a chuckle, ��Maa, this only makes things interesting, show me Hatake Kakashi, how much do youpare to Konoha��s Yellow sh?��


    ��


    At the Secret Training Field.


    <em>sh�� Plop��</em>


    With a Silver sh, Kakashi appeared at the secret training field; and touched the Form on the ground that he marked a few days ago. The reason for marking the form here on the ground was so that he can directly teleport here from his house to avoid the sight of any and all when hees here to train, so as to keep the information about him learning this new Jutsu a secret.


    Hokage-sama did not want even a single soul to be aware of him learning this Jutsu because only then would this Jutsu be able to take Tobi by surprise. This is also the reason, why Kakashi did not inform even a single soul; not even the former members of his Anbu Team-11 about what he has been learning for the past month or so.


    ��Akatsuki��s retaliation came too suddenly, I haven��t yet mastered itpletely!�� thought Kakashi as he watched his surroundings vigntly and took out a Signal re from his Shinobi Bag.


    Kakashi knows that with his iplete familiarity with this Jutsu, he may not be able to kill Tobi, so he must send out the Signal re to alert the vige of Akatsuki��s iing attack.


    Kakashi didn��t even think of the possibility that he was the target of the enemy; ording to him, it is very likely that the entire Akatsuki Organization ns to take advantage of the Alliance Ceremony andunch a full-scale attack on Konoha as an act of revenge for what happened at Amegakure.


    So, him being targeted a few moments ago was just a prelude to a full-scale attack.


    Just as Kakashi held the Signal re high and was about to fire it, his wrist was grasped and the whole body was turned over.


    <em>Shot�� whissssstttllleeeee����</em>


    The signal re that was supposed to have been shot into the sky was fired towards the ground because Kakashi��s body was turned over.


    The shining signal re bounced and jumped on the ground, and finally hit a tree not far away; instantly igniting it.


    ��Crap!�� Kakashi cursed when he nced at the burning tree in the distance, he was not worried about the tree, he was worried about the vige.


    He is currently at the Secret Training Field, and this Secret Training Field has already been registered on the Sensory Team as a special Zone. Which is to say, even if Sensor-nin were to sense intense Chakra Fluctuations from here; or even if they sense high-intensity fires, they would ignore it unless the degree of damage is extraordinary.


    Which is to say, no help ising for him.


    And no one in the vige would be prepared for an iing retaliation from Akatsuki, that is why Kakashi was worried, ��Sigh, I must calm myself, Hokage-sama must have taken measures, in which case I must do my part too, even if I can not kill him; I must not allow him to go to the vige, else that would be devastatingly damaging considering his abilities�� Thought Kakashi and steeled himself for the toughest fight of his life.


    Kakashi understands that only someone who has mastery over Space-Time Jutsu will be able to match up to Tobi, this is also one of the reasons why he teleported here, to make sure that Tobi remains upied here.


    Just as that numbing feeling again started toe, this time from his hand, Kakashi again disappeared with a silver sh and appeared a little distance away from Tobi.


    Tobi looked at his left hand that held Kakashi��s wrist only a moment ago, and muttered, ��As I thought�� Flying Raijin Jutsu, huh?��


    At this time, the panting Kakashi stood up, looking at Tobi before him, then asked, ��Akatsuki Organization intends to ruin the Alliance Ceremony held by the Vige?��


    Tobi did not speak in his usual cheerful voice, but spoke in a heavy Madara tone, ��Who knows? Does it really matter? One Shinobi Vige? Two Shinobi Viges? Or all the Shinobi Viges? At the end of the day, it��s all one and the same����


    Kakashi frowned, ��What��s that supposed to mean? Does he mean that, even if the entire Shinobi Race stands up against Akatsuki, it would make no difference? This means they don��t care about Konoha��s alliance at all, so why attack us? No, he is using wordy, and trying to divert my attention.�� Thought Kakashi as he lifted his forehead protector covering his left eye.


    Staring at the tree tomoe spinning in Kakashi��s eyes, Tobi nodded to himself, ��As I thought, it��s a three tomoe Sharingan.��


    At this time, Kakashi asked again, ��What is your true purpose for sneaking inside Konoha? Is it the Kyuubi?��


    Tobi chuckled, ��Defeat me, and I shall answer all your questions.��


    Chiiirrrrpppppp��


    Dazzling thunder shone in Kakashi��s right hand, as he dashed forward, ��Konoha is not your yground that you cane and go as you please!��


    Tobi chuckled again as Kakashi phased right through him, ��Entire Shinobi World is my yground, I cane and go as I please; what makes Konoha so special?��


    Then Tobi turned around instantly and attempted to use Kamui on Kakashi��s back, but just at the moment when Kakashi was about to be sucked, he again disappeared with a silver sh and appeared right behind Tobi, <em>��Flying Raijin: Chidori!��</em>


    ��Futile.�� Muttered Tobi as Kakashi��s carefully nned Chidori phased right through Tobi again, ��Why struggle for this ursed world? After the kind of life, you have lived, after the kind of suffering you have endured; isn��t death a relief for you, Hatake Kakashi? Fear not, Hatake Kakashi, I shall give you a painless death.��


    ��The way he speaks, he seems to know quite a lot about me? Is he�� is he here specifically targeting me?�� thought Kakashi, as he tried to find the hidden meaning behind Tobi��s words.


    Tobi��s words distracted Kakashi a little, and Tobi did not miss that opportunity; he weaved his hands together, and in an instant, trees rose from the ground at an extremely high speed and entangled around Kakashi; absorbing his Chakra.


    Because of the absorption of his Chakra, even the lightning of Chidori disappeared from his right hand.


    After making sure that Kakashi could not weave hand signs, Tobi walked toward Kakashi step by step.


    Kakashi who waspletely restrained by the trees shouted, ��Just who the hell are you, why do you know so much about me? Why do you hold enmity towards Konoha? Why do you want to harm Konoha?��


    Tobi only muttered, ��For the peace of the Shinobi World.�� then without any hesitation, he stretched out his right hand towards Kakashi��s left eyes and said lightly, ��I shall take this eye for myself.��


    But the moment, Tobi��s right hand touched Kakashi��s left eye, another Kakashi broke out of the ground and fiercely waved his lightning-covered right hand to stab through Tobi��s heart, all while saying, ��A shinobi must always endure, no matter how much suffering, he must endure, we live to endure this pain, death is nothing but an escape!��


    Boom��!


    It��s just that the right hand did not do what it was intended for, it passed right through Tobi just like all the previous attacks.


    Now Tobi stretched out his hand at Kakashi��s back again with the intention of using Kamui on him.


    The sneak attack failed, Kakashi did not give Tobi any chance to take advantage, he again disappeared in a Silver sh, and at the same time, the Kakashi who was bounded by the tree turned into Lightning and exploded on Tobi, paralyzing him for a moment.


    On the other hand, the real Kakashi who appeared a little distance away from the Tobi did not let the opportunity go to waste and instantly threw three Kunai at the momentarily paralyzed Tobi.


    The Kunai however did not do anything and just phased right through Tobi simr to all the previous attacks.


    ��As I stated earlier, your attacks are futile, even if you have learned Flying Raijin Jutsu of Nidaime Hokage; you are not fast enough, and nowhere near as fast as the Yellow sh.�� Said Tobi in an indifferently amused tone.


    Without paying attention to Tobi��s words, Kakashi questioned, ��Your goal�� it��s the Sharingan in my eye?��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 691 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 437: It really is over!

    Chapter 437: It really is over!


    Tobi did not deny Kakashi��s question, ��I shall take your Sharingan, before ending your life Hatake Kakashi.�� He wasn��t really annoyed for being deceived by the Lightning Shadow Clone; after a pause, Tobi asked again, ��A Lightning Shadow Clone, use of Flying Raijin Jutsu several times, then Chidori two times, not to mention the continuous drainage from the Sharingan; how much Chakra do you have left Hatake Kakashi?�� The manner in which Tobi spoke wasn��t as if he was asking a question; rather he seems to be pointing out a fact.


    And Kakashi��s expression was gloomier upon hearing Tobi��s words because he knew that Tobi is absolutely right.


    Kakashi has already consumed a lot of his Chakra in the training a while ago, coupled with the heavy consumption now; Kakashi knows that he is really low on Chakra, ��I must hold on until I kill him even if I over-consume my Chakra and die; if anything; I must at least take him down with me���� thought Kakashi as he resolved himself to at least kill Tobi along with himself.


    At this time, Tobi looked at the various Kunai with the Flying Raijin Seal scattered around the training field and marked their exact positions one by one with his Sharingan.


    As a former subordinate of Yondaime Hokage, Tobi is also quite familiar with the Flying Raijin Jutsu of Yellow sh. On the night of Kyuubi��s attack; Tobi even fought against Yondaime Hokage; although he was educated on the spot by the Sensei and was forced to withdraw; however, he had garnered experience in actualbat against someone more proficient in the use of Flying Raijin Jutsu then the current Kakashi.


    Flying Raijin Jutsu; developed by Senju Tobirama; is different from Tobi��s Space-Time Dojutsu Kamui which uses his eyes as the center point for spatial travel. With Kamui, he can travel to almost anywhere within the Shinobi World as long as he knows where he wants to be.


    Flying Raijin is different in this regard, it requires coordinated positioning for spatial travel. And the Flying Raijin Form imprinted on these scattered Kunai as well as other positions are the coordinates. Therefore, as long as Tobi has mastered the exact positions of all the coordinates; Kakashi won��t be able to escape his eyes even if he managed to dodge the attacks of Kamui to a certain extent.


    After taking note of all the positions of the Kunai scattered around the training field, Tobi said, ��Who would have thought that the Copy-ninja Hatake Kakashi will even copy the Flying Raijin Jutsu? I certainly never expected you to be a variable. But I suppose I underestimated you; being a disciple of Yellow sh it certainly is no surprise that you follow in his footsteps, but everything ends here; you too will die the same death he died.��


    Kakashi��s face was bitter upon hearing Tobi��s words.


    Since he has just started to learn Flying Raijin Jutsu not very long ago, so even though he has worked harder than ever, Kakashi knows that he is still a far cry from his sensei Minato. Flying Raijin is not a Jutsu that can be mastered so easily, and even with his talent; even if he has devoted all his time and energy to learning and mastering this Jutsu, Kakashi knows that he is still a beginner, coupled with hisck of Chakra at the moment.


    ��If I were to run away, then there is no telling what he will do in the vige�� Nobody in the vige can evene close to touching him; not to mention; that if Akatsuki Organization is nning to attack the vige today, then him being present in the vige will only add more chaos. I have no choice, I will give it one more try, if that doesn��t work then onlyst option.�� After reaching this conclusion Kakashi stood up and drew a Kunai in his hand, ready for Round 2.


    At this moment Tobi was also prepared.


    A gust of wind blew by swaying the petals of grass and circling the broken leaves; the moment the leaf touched the ground, both Tobi and Kakashi shot.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    While in mid-run, Kakashi thought, ��He deactivates his intangibility at the moment of attacking, that will be my chance���� and threw three Flying Raijin Kunai towards Tobi, then observed the track of these three Kunai and Tobi with his tree tomoe Sharingan, waiting for the perfect opportunity; waiting for the moment Tobi will manifest himself.


    The three Kunai thrown by Kakashi phased right through Tobi.


    The moment three Kunai phased through Tobi, a high-intensity lightning Chakra of ��Chidori�� gathered in Kakashi��s right hand.


    Looking at the set of tactics used by Kakashi, Tobi smirked, ��As to be expected from a Sensei and Disciple pair, their method of trying to deal with me ispletely the same.��


    After having suffered a loss against the Yondaime Hokage, how can Tobi not see through Kakashi��s n? But Tobi also believes that the current Kakashi is as he stated previously, ��not fast or reactive enough�� to the sudden change in spatial shift, as such he is not worried and continued toward Kakashi, he drew his hand to touch Kakashi, just that touch alone would be the end of Kakashi.


    At the very same moment, Kakashi locked the Kunai closest to Tobi��s back and activated the Flying Raijin Jutsu.


    <em>sh�� </em>


    He disappeared with a silver sh and appeared in mid-air above Tobi; caught the Kunai and waved his lightning-covered right hand towards Tobi��s back.


    It��s just as Tobi expected; Kakashi��s timing wasn��t perfect, and Tobi was already a step out of the range of Kakashi, so the attack used by Kakashi hit no one and faded away.


    Hearing the disappearing sound of Chidori, Tobi had a smile.


    ��Flying Raijin: Second Step�� used by Yondaime Hokage is extremely difficult to counter because the speed is so fast that even he with his Sharingan is unable to catch, but Kakashi has not reached that stage yet, therefore, Tobi is confident in being able to avoid Kakashi��s attack even with his eyes closed.


    Not to mention, Tobi didn��t really intend to materialize this time, as he wanted to use this opportunity to trap Kakashi.


    Just as Kakashi realized that he failed the attack, trees emerged from Tobi��s back and entangled Kakashi in mid-air.


    ��Crap, that was a trap all along!�� Kakashi only realized it now.


    Tobi turned around and looked at bounded Kakashi, then said, ��You realized it, but it��s a little toote����


    As Tobi said, it was already toote, the current state of Kakashi is haggard, thatst Flying Raijin Jutsu consumed most of his Chakra, and now he barely has any left, not to mention these trees and Sharingan are draining his Chakra.


    In such a state, even maintaining consciousness is difficult, not to mention; fighting back.


    ��It��s over now.�� Said Tobi, then held Kakashi��s shoulder and activated his Dojutsu, ��Kamui�� as a spiraling whirl appeared over Kakashi and Kakashi��s figure started to distort.


    At this moment, Kakashi with his ragged breath sensed that familiar feeling of distortion and he knew that there is only one option left in his hands; ��I can��t escape this time, I don��t have enough Chakra to use Flying Raijin anymore, and even if I use; it would be useless.�� Knowing that escape is no longer an option, hopeless Kakashi decided to use the only trump card he has left, although, this trump card of his will most definitely kill him too, so while trying to resist the effect of the spatial pull of Tobi, Kakashi said ��Yes�� you are absolutely correct�� it��s really over.�� As Kakashi said that, the three tomoe Sharingan in his eye morphed and changed into the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    In the past few years, Kakashi has tried to open the Mangekyou Sharingan several times, but without exception, every time he opens his Mangekyou Sharingan he will be overwhelmed by the Chakra consumption and lose consciousness.


    Although he is gradually adapting to the headache and chakra drainage caused by the Mangekyou Sharingan; it is still far from reaching the point where he can use it inbat.


    So Kakashi knows that if he were to use the Mangekyou Sharingan in his current state, then he would more than likely die of Chakra drain.


    But given that nothing else he has in his hands, Kakashi decided to bet on the Dojutsu Kamui with which he will be able to rip off the head of Tobi from his body before dying himself.


    ��You��!!!? The Mangekyou Sharingan?�� Tobi was taken aback upon looking at the familiar pattern in Kakashi��s left eye.


    Kakashi used the shock of Tobi to his advantage and instantly activated the Dojutsu, <em>��Kamui!��</em>


    Instantly, another spiraling whirl appeared out of thin air, this one engulfed Tobi��s body and both of them disappeared from Konoha and the Shinobi World.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 692 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 438: Two Kamui

    Chapter 438: Two Kamui


    Kamui Dimension


    Kakashi and Tobi suddenly appeared in the Kamui dimension and copsed on the ground.


    Because of the linkage of Kamui; Kakashi was still able to maintain a degree of consciousness and was taken aback when he noticed Tobi too appearing in the same dimension as him.


    At the same time, Kakashi realized that the Dojutsu he used and the Jutsu that the other party uses are almost simr; or rather they are both the same Dojutsu; which means that Tobi also uses Kamui, ��But how is this even possible?�� was Kakashi��s thought as he tried his hardest to stand up, he needs some answers and Tobi is the one who is going to give them to him.


    Unfortunately for Kakashi; neither did he have enough strength, nor did he have enough opportunity, as he was suddenly kicked in the face and lost consciousness.


    ��Haah haah���� Tobi let out a sigh of relief.


    Had Kakashi continued to fight, he might have been able to figure out the true identity of the person behind the mask, and Tobi obviously doesn��t want that to happen.


    ��Who would have thought, on that ursed day, not only my right eye but even the left eye turned into Mangekyou Sharingan�� this was far beyond even my expectations.�� Thought Tobi as he started to walk towards Kakashi who had rolled over a little further because of the kick he received in the face.


    ��No wonder my right eye feels restless sometimes, the original problem lies here�� whenever he tries to activate the Mangekyou Sharingan it causes some sort of induction in my right eye.�� Muttered Tobi as he looked at the fainted Kakashi.


    If ordinary people are subjected to ��Kamui�� and transferred into the Kamui Dimension, then because of the shift of time and space; the body bes temporarily paralyzed and the person experiences short-term backout in consciousness.


    This is also the reason why he doesn��t need to put too much effort into dealing with his targets, once they are thrown into Kamui Dimension; it��s all over for them.


    After all, in the fight between shinobi, even a small mistake or inadvertent daze is equivalent to life and death; not to mention a short-term ckout in consciousness which will almost certainly result in death.


    The only reason why Kakashi did not immediately lose consciousness after the shuttle through space-time was because of the protection provided by Kamui.


    Therefore, Tobi was certain that the Dojutsu of the Mangekyou Sharingan in Kakashi��s eyes is also Kamui.


    At this time, Tobi removed his spiral mask revealing his true face; forehead covered with a bandage, and several scars on the left side of his face�� this is his true face, the true face of Uchiha Obito.


    ng ng��


    Obito tossed aside the mask, then bent down to reach out for his left eye in Kakashi��s left eye socket.


    Without even a shred of hesitation, Obito dug out the Sharingan that he once gave to Kakashi as a present; then proceeded to directly put that eye into his own left eye socket without even bothering to clean up the blood.


    After putting them back into his own eye socket, Obito entered a tranced state and staggered a little.


    A few secondster, he opened his eyes and this time both of his eyes had returned to where they truly belonged and where they will show their true potential.


    Sharingan was activated and then turned into Mangekyou Sharingan�� Obito raised his hand to cover his left eye and muttered in a realization, ��So that��s how it is.��


    ��Kamui�� is the Dojutsu of both of his Mangekyou Sharingan but their specific roles are quite different.


    The ��Kamui�� of the right eye is a short-range version where the user needs to personally touch the object or person, he wants to transfer to the Kamui dimension. In a way, it can be said that this Kamui is heavily focused on defense as it also grants the user intangibility, making the user immune to all physical and spiritual attacks in the intangible state. Short-range Kamui is the true ultimate defense.


    While the ��Kamui�� of the left eye is different; it is the long-range version, with the Kamui of the left eye, the user need not be in close touch with the targeted object or person, the target needs to be in the field of vision of the user and he will be transferred to the Kamui dimension; In a simr way, it can be said that this Kamui is heavily focused towards attack as it allows the user to attack, shred, tear, and distort the objects in their field of vision be small orrge as well as transfer them to the Kamui dimension, Long-range Kamui is the true ultimate attack.


    ��Unexpectedly, the attack power of Kamui is in the left eye that I gave to Kakashi.�� Muttered Obito in understanding then closed his eye.


    Having achieved his purpose foring to Konoha this time, Obito then nced at Kakashi whoy on the ground unconscious and bloody-eyed.


    Obito drew out a Kunai from under his sleeve and squatted next to Kakashi.


    Kunai��s cold light reached Kakashi��s throat, as Obito said indifferently, ��Kakashi, this time I won.��


    And then started to slowly cut Kakashi��s throat, ��You have lived a life of hell Kakashi, I shall give you peace.��


    As blood started toe out of the cut, Obito remembered Kakashi��s words from their battle some time ago, ��What was it that you said? ��A shinobi must always endure, no matter how much suffering, he must endure, we live to endure this pain, death is nothing but an escape!�� were your words Kakashi���� Speaking so, Obito stopped the Kunai, and shouted while clutching Kakashi��s cor with both of his hands, ��You broke your promise to me Kakashi, you did not protect Rin�� There was only one thing I entrusted to you but you failed to do just that, heck even I failed to reach there in time, now tell me, Kakashi, how am I supposed to endure this reality? Why are you silent, huh? Answer me Kakashi, answer me!��


    ��haah�� haah���� after venting out a little, Obito calmed down, then put away the Kunai and said, ��You said that we live to endure, then I shall allow you show me����


    Then without waiting for even a second, he threw the unconscious, bloody-eyed, and bleeding Kakashi back to the training field. ��Show me how you live in this ursed reality, Kakashi, you have until I have gathered all the nine Bijuu and resurrected Juubi, if you don��t show me anything worth it, I shall reflect the light of Infinite Tsukuyomi on the moon and cover this ursed reality in a Genjutsu world for all eternity!��


    ��


    In Konoha


    As the alliance ceremony was about to finally begin, Konoha��s citizens were gathering near the Hokage Tower one-after-another.


    On the roof of the Hokage Building.


    Sandaime Hokage in his Hokage Cloak held his tobo pipe in one hand and the other and the other over his chest and was looking at the bustling vige in front of him with a mild smile.


    ording to the new n that he has devised to deal with the Akatsuki Organization, the alliance with the surrounding vige is very important.


    Alliance with the surrounding viges will not only decrease the hostility with the nations around the Land of Fire but also reduce the pressure on Konoha to deploy more shinobi on the border of the Land of Fire. This way, much of the manpower can be withdrawn from the border and deployed in important areas within the Land of Fire.


    Standing behind Sandaime Hokage are the two Konoha Council Advisors, Elder Homura, Elder Koharu as well as Jonin Commander Nara Shikaku.


    For important diplomatic matters such as the alliance ceremony, members of the Council are bound to attend, but the fourth advisor, Elder Danzo from the Anbu did not show up for certain reasons, but no one truly minded his absence.


    In therge square below, Uchiha Sasuke followed his father; Uchiha Fugaku; Captain of the Konoha Military Police Force with a look of excitement on his face, his ck eyes kept looking around and his face was full of curiosity.


    Looking at Sasuke��s excited look, his mother Mikoto sighed, ��Sasuke-kun, don��t run around carelessly.��


    But Sasuke paid no attention to his mother��s words, this is the first time he has seen an event such as this one; as such he was very curious about many things, and said to his father, ��Otou-sama, the vige is very lively today.��


    ��Yes.�� Fugaku nodded with a distracted tone, his gaze was directed towards a few figures standing at the entrance of the Hokage building, the people Fugaku was looking at were not Hokage and his advisors, but rather four Kunoichi standing at the entrance the Hokage building.


    Fugaku was looking at none other than the Slug Sannin Tsunade and her three female apprentices.


    ording to the agreement with Senju Tsunade, Uchiha Izumi of the Uchiha n was epted as an apprentice by Tsunade. This is another step taken by the Uchiha n toward reconciliation with the Hokage Faction.


    The decision of choosing Uchiha Izumi out of the many Kunoichi was made by the n after much deliberation; especially after considering her closeness and rtionship with Itachi. Over the years, Fugaku, or rather his wife Mikoto hase to understand that their elder son Itachi holds romantic feelings towards Izumi; Itachi may not have been explicit about his feelings, but nothing escapes the eyes of a keen mother.


    So, after considering various angles, the Uchiha n Council finalized Uchiha Izumi to be their future marriage partner for Itachi. The news hasn��t been made public yet and very few people know of this decision, but both Itachi and Izumi are aware of it, and both did not pose any opposition.


    Suddenly, Sasuke pulled the cuff of Fugaku��s shirt, and said, ��Look Otou-sama, the Hyuga n is here too!��


    Sasuke��s words pulled Fugaku out of his thoughts, and he turned towards the direction pointed by Sasuke only to notice the Hyuga brothers as well as their children, Hyuga Neji, Hyuga Hinata, and the little Hyuga Hanabi along with her caretaker; Hyuga Natsu.


    The Hyuga brothers also noticed Fugaku��s gaze and nodded in greeting; Fugaku and Mikoto nodded back toward them.


    At this time, Sasuke asked again, ��Oka-san, that kid with long brown hair and Byakugan is Hyuga Neji, right?��


    Mikoto looked in the direction of the child pointed by Sasuke, and nodded lightly, ��Yes, he is said to be a very gifted child.��


    ��So that��s Hyuga Neji.�� Fugaku thought with a bit of interest because he too has heard of the rumors about the prodigal talent of Hyuga Neji, but it was just some degree of interest because when ites to talent the Uchiha n is no short of geniuses.


    Aside from Uchiha Shisui who is undoubtedly one of the most geniuses Shinobi in the history of Konoha, there is also his elder son Itachi whose talent is almost equivalent to or perhaps even superior to Shisui.


    Listening to his mother��s words, Sasuke muttered to himself, ��Is he really that gifted?��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 693 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 439: A Traditional Shinobi Spar

    Chapter 439: A Traditional Shinobi Spar


    Although Sasuke suffered at the hands of the leader of Amatsukami and was almost kidnapped by Orochimaru disguised as Oto Yumei a low-level member of the Akatsuki Organization, Sasuke is undoubtedly one of the best among his peers.


    Among the peers of the same age group, almost no one has been Sasuke��s opponent and will be defeated within one to three moves.


    Had it not been for his elder brother Itachi to be very talented, so talented that anyone would fade away from the limelight of his brother, Sasuke would have already been shrouded with the aura of a ��Genius�� long ago and would have gotten famous all over Konoha just like Hyuga Neji.


    Therefore, Sasuke was a little jealous of Neji; for being regarded as an unremarkable genius. It wasn��t anything offensive or anything, just a child��s desire to attract his father��s attention.


    ��Humph, I can defeat him within ten moves.�� Sasuke deliberately snorted all while looking at his ��father�� from the corner of his eye.


    But Fugaku was too busy in his thoughts to be able to pay attention to Sasuke as he nced at the other faces of the people on the square.


    Sasuke was a little disappointed at his failure and pouted.


    Uchiha Mikoto giggled at her younger son��s antics and while ruffling his hair, she said, ��Sasuke-kun, rather than defeating him, why don��t try to be a friend with the child of the Hyuga n? Maybe then you will have a friend and rival who is just as talented and strong as you?��


    Sasuke pondered over his mother��s words with a tough-thinking expression; like he was seriously considering whether to give it a try or not.


    Mikoto shook her head with a smile while Sasuke pondered over her words, then she too looked at the square.


    Aside from Uchiha n and the Hyuga n, almost all the other major ns have appeared here for the Alliance Ceremony, which isn��t strange considering that it was Hokage��s personal order.


    With just a casual nce, Fugaku noticed the Current Patriarch of various ns; and all these Current Patriarchs without any exception also had had their next-generation apanying them; probably to start their training as the next Patriarchs.


    So Sasuke too noticed several children of his age group, including potato chips-loving Akimichi Choji, flower-loving Yamanaka Ino, and a tired and forcibly dragged out Nara Shikamaru, these three children were apanying Akimichi Choza, as both the Yamanaka Patriarch and Nara Patriarch couldn��t apany them because of their respective duties.


    Then there was a quiet Aburame Shino with his father, a short-tempered and impulsive Inuzuka Kiba with his mother and sister.


    And there were a few other civilian children too, but before Sasuke could pay them any attention, he was attracted by his father��s voice, who said, ��Sasuke, you see these children, they are probably going to be enrolled in the academy at the same time as you.��


    Sasuke immediately said with a confident smile, ��Otou-sama, you just wait and see, I will surpass each and every one of them, and just like nii-san, I too will hold the top position in the academy and graduate at the top of the ss I enroll in. I will not allow the reputation of the Uchiha n to be trampled upon by any of them.��


    Fugaku just smiled slightly but did not say ��That��s my boy,�� the sentence he often uses to praise Itachi.


    Sasuke then asked, ��By the way, Otou-sama, why did nii-san note to participate in the alliance ceremony today?��


    Putting away his smile, Fugaku returned to his serious expression and stated, ��Itachi is taking care of Shisui.��


    Fugaku noticed the sudden illness and weakness of Shisui and was reminded of how Shisui��s father too became ill after having lost one of his legs in the previous great shinobi war and died soon after.


    Therefore, Fugaku is a little worried about Shisui, but because of Shisui��s continued insistence that he will soon be alright, Fugaku decided to believe him and allowed his son Itachi to take care of Shisui who volunteered to do so, to make sure that no idents happen.


    Frankly speaking, Fugaku is very satisfied with Shisui and Itachi��s brother-like bond.


    If nothing strange happens, Itachi, his eldest son will be the next Patriarch of the Uchiha n, Itachi is certainly capable of the task, therefore, Fugaku is also quite happy about the close friendship of Shisui and Itachi.


    Because Shisui��s support for Itachi will maintain the stability of the n at the same time also stabilize Itachi��s position as the next Patriarch.


    At this moment, Sasuke pointed at the Otogakure-nin and his party walking towards the square, and asked, ��Otou-sama, which shinobi vige are those shinobi from? Their forehead protector has a symbol I have never seen or heard before even in the various scroll, are they some secret shinobi vige?��


    Fugaku looked over in the direction of Otogakure-nin, then said, ��They are shinobi from a newly established shinobi vige called Otogakure, a small shinobi vige in the nation adjacent to the Land of Fire and Land of Hot Water.��


    Sasuke responded with an ��Oh�� and looked in the direction of Otogakure shinobi who were being led by Mitarashi Anko.


    As if feeling the gaze of Sasuke on him, Kimimaro slightly raised his head and looked over.


    And immediately his sightnded on the eye-catching red and white Uchiwa fan printed on Sasuke��s high-neck ck t-shirt.


    After recognizing that fan, Kimimaro raised his eyebrow and his face showed an eager expression.


    Kimimaro is very well aware of Orochimaru-sama��s obsession with the Sharingan and body of the Uchiha n shinobi, but Orochimaru has never been able to get his hands on them, therefore, Kimimaro especially hated Uchiha n and their Sharingan.


    Moreover, Kimimaro also wants to understand what is it that the Uchiha n has that Orochimaru-sama is so obsessed with them?


    In Kimimaro��s opinion, the Uchiha n should just offer themselves to Orochimaru-sama, what greater honor will there be for the Uchiha n than to be the vessel of Orochimaru-sama?


    When the Otogakure team crossed the square under the leadership of Anko and approached the area where the patriarch of the Uchiha n stood, Kimimaro suddenly stopped.


    Under the frowned gaze of all the spectators, he went up to Uchiha Sasuke; and after a bit of silence, he asked, ��Are you an Uchiha?��


    Seeing the eyes of everyone on him, Sasuke straightened up his waist immediately, and said proudly, ��Yes, I am an Uchiha, Uchiha Sasuke, who are you, and what do you want from the Uchiha?��


    Kimimaro said indifferently, ��Who I am is irrelevant, what I desire is to challenge the Uchiha, since you are an Uchiha, then ept my challenge!��


    Sasuke was stunned by the words of the other party, he did not expect the strange grey-haired red spot on forehead guy from the small shinobi vige Otogakure to suddenlye and challenge him, not to mention the other party does not even have the basic manner of speaking his name as an introduction.


    However, Sasuke soon recovered from his stunned expression, because he found that this is a very good opportunity to showcase his strength and impress his father.


    But Sasuke also knows that he must maintain the majesty of the Uchiha n, so calming down his excitement, he quirked his eyebrow, and said coldly, ��Why should I ept the challenge of some no-name individual from an unknown shinobi vige?��


    Kimimaro was unperturbed by Sasuke��s cold attitude, and said, ��Because I want to challenge you.��


    ��Huh?�� Sasuke frowned then replied with a snort, ��Just because you want to challenge me does not mean that I have to ept it, but you are in luck because I am a generous one. Since you have such a strong desire to taste defeat and see the power of the Uchiha n, then I will let you experience it first hand.��


    Anko who was in charge of escorting the Otogakure team to the Hokage Building frowned at the two kids, ��You two, no one��s challenging anyone, we don��t have time for such farce, the Alliance Ceremony will soon begin!��


    Kimimaro did not even bother to pay any attention to Anko, and just said lightly, ��Don��t worry, it won��t take very long.��


    Sasuke also did not care about Anko, and said while matching the gaze of Kimimaro, ��Yes, I will let him have a taste of defeat within one minute.��


    Anko was speechless at the attitude of the two children, ��Don��t give me a headache you two, no one is fighting anyone.��


    But seeing that her words were not getting through the two children who were itching to go at each other, and have sparks between their eyes, Anko looked at the parent and guardians of the two.


    The disguised Orochimaru said with a gentle smile, ��It would be wonderful to let the two childrenpete, I too have heard of the mighty reputation of the Uchiha n throughout the Shinobi World, it would be an honor for me to be able to witness their power.��


    ��Wait what?�� Anko did not expect the leader of Otogakure to be so unreliable, then looked at Uchiha Patriarch, hoping that Uchiha Patriarch will at least deny the request, but unfortunately, she had to be disappointed.


    Fugaku with his hands crossed over his chest stated, ��Since the allies of Otogakure are so interested in seeing the skills of the Uchiha n, then obviously we can��t disappoint them.��


    ��Huh?�� Anko was again speechless that Uchiha Patriarch agreed. But before she could speak anything further, Anko suddenly received a telepathicmunication from Kuroto, [Anko-chan, let Uchiha Sasuke and the boy of Otogakure have a duel.]


    Anko asked, [But will that be alright?]


    Kuroto nodded, [Yes, Hokage-sama has given the approval, it will serve as a form of entertainment for Daimyo-sama who wishes to see the battle. Moreover, it will also give us a better understanding of the strength of Otogakure.]


    [Alright.] Anko agreed, since the Hokage-sama has personally given the approval, so she has no authority to raise an objection to this duel anymore, and nodded, ��Alright both of you, you are in luck, Hokage-sama has given his approval.��


    The crowd immediately cheered, ��Great!��


    Even the faces of many young children were very excited.


    Soon the crowd consciously dispersed and gave space for the two children to battle each other.


    Uchiha Mikoto asked Fugaku with a slightly worried expression, ��Anata, is this really a good idea? From the appearance of that boy, he seemed to be a remnant of the Kaguya n�� and they were known for their savage character.��


    Fugaku nodded, ��Hmm, but looking at him, his character seems to be slightly different. Besides, Sasuke has already faced worse, whether Yama of Amatsukami or Oto Yumei of Akatsuki, both were undoubtedly more savage people�� so Sasuke should have enough mental fortitude to face the child of the Kaguya n. And this will also be a good experience for Sasuke.��


    After thinking over the words of her husband, Mikoto nodded and said to Sasuke, ��Sasuke-kun, don��t let your guard down, okay?��


    Sasuke hurriedly nodded, ��Don��t worry Okaa-san.��


    Uchiha Fugaku also said, ��Sasuke let the other party experience the skills of an Uchiha, first hand.��


    Sasuke nodded, ��Yes, Otou-sama!��


    On the other side, the disguised Orochimaru said to Kimimaro, ��Kimimaro dear, don��t be too hard on him, will you?��


    ��Yes, I just want to see what Uchiha n is capable of, I am not going to kill him.�� Kimimaro nodded.


    After some pep-talk with their parents and guardians, both Sasuke and Kimimaro stood at the center of the ring, and the entire crowd��s eyes gathered on the two.


    Anko had to temporarily act as the referee, so standing in the middle of the field, she said the basic instructions, ��We will follow the rules of traditional Shinobi Sparring. Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and Genjutsu are allowed�� throwing tools are also allowed, but no exploding tags, we don��t want explosions in the middle of the vige. The duel will end when one party is knocked unconscious or admits defeat, additionally, I have the authority to call off the duel should I find it necessary, understand?��


    Although most of the things are allowed, however, Anko didn��t really believe that these two children will use any ninjutsu or Genjutsu, at most, it will be a battle of Taijutsu, coupled with a bit of Shurikenjutsu, along with three basic skills if they can use it.


    ��Got it.�� Sasuke��s lips curled, as he raised his left hand forming the hand seal of confrontation.


    ��Hmm.�� Kimimaro also nodded, as he too raised his right hand forming the hand seal of confrontation.


    Receiving the two nods, Anko waved her hand, ��Alright, begin!�� signaling to begin the match.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 694 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 440: Sasuke vs Kimimaro

    Chapter 440: Sasuke vs Kimimaro


    Just as Anko waved her hand, Sasuke threw a pair of Shurikens toward Kimimaro at the same time rushed towards Kimimaro with a Kunai in his hand.


    The pair of Shurikens were easily countered by Kimimaro with a bone protrusion, at the same time, he easily countered all of Sasuke��s offensive with his excellent taijutsu skills.


    Sasuke soon noticed that he won��t be able to gain an advantage in Taijutsu so he threw another pair of shuriken and leaped backward all while weaving hand signs.


    <em>Snake �C Ram �C Monkey �C Boar �C</em>


    Looking at the hand signs used by Sasuke, Anko��s face sank and she muttered in surprise, ��The kid from the Uchiha n has already mastered the Uchiha��s signature Fireball Jutsu? Just how old is he? If I am not wrong he isn��t even at the age of starting the academy�� how is he able to sue Fire Style?��


    Outside the circle, even the disguised Orochimaru licked his lips in anticipation, ��Tsk Tsk, Uchiha Sasuke has mastered a C-Rank Jutsu at such a young age�� hmm, he truly is the younger brother of Itachi.��


    On the other end of the field, Uchiha Mikoto had a proud smile framing her face upon seeing Sasuke��s use of Fire Style Jutsu. She already knows that Sasuke has mastered the C-Rank Jutsu of the Uchiha n, after all, she daily saw Sasuke going by theke and practicing there day and night, only toe home with several burns on his mouth.


    But opposite to Sasuke, Kimimaro still had a in look on his face, he easily cut the two shurikens with his bones, then continued to look at Uchiha Sasuke, he was waiting for Uchiha Sasuke to use the Sharingan, he wants to see what the Sharingan is capable of.


    <em>Horse �C Tiger �C</em>


    Sasuke who had almostpleted the hand signs by the time hended back on the ground smiled to himself, ��Let��s see how you take the Uchiha n��s Fireball Jutsu.��


    <em>��Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!��</em>


    And instantly, scorching mes appeared out of Sasuke��s mouth and rushed towards Kimimaro, from the distance it appeared as if these mes willpletely swallow Kimimaro.


    ��Oh no�� he won��t die right?�� Anko was acting as the referee suddenly panicked upon looking at the intensity of the mes and her heart was almost in her throat.


    When she thought about it, the kid from Otogakure is barely 10 years old, how can he resist the Fireball Jutsu at such a close range? Even she when at this age probably didn��t have the ability; and at that age; she had only graduated from the academy.


    Feeling the scorching heat from the fireball, the surrounding vigers felt their lips being; and all of them had a stunned expression on their faces.


    While the adults all had serious expressions on their faces. No one had expected that Sasuke, who is only about seven years old could perform a ss-C Fire Style Jutsu; being able to use this Jutsu alone makes him on the same level as midss Genin.


    Even the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hiashi had a serious expression.


    Compared to Uchiha Sasuke of the Uchiha n, who can already perform ss-C fire style Jutsu, his own daughter Hinata��s progress is very slow. Hinata still makes mistakes in the basics of Hyuga��s Gentle Fist.


    Neji��s face was calm, he was analyzing Uchiha Sasuke and Kimimaro.


    Hizashi said to Neji, ��Neji, pay attention to Uchiha Sasuke, he may be your rival in the academy.��


    Neji nodded earnestly, ��Yes Otou-sama, his strength is much strongerpared to many.��


    Because Hyuga Hizashi did not die, therefore, Neji is not so dark or angered at his fate for being a member of Branch House, he was indeed affected upon realizing what that Curse Seal meant, but there was not so much anger, only a bit of sadness and silence.


    Anyway, back to the matter of Uchiha Sasuke��s Fire Style Jutsu.


    The use of ninjutsu requires not only requires a sufficient amount of Chakra but also a good level of Chakra Control. And Chakra Control is exactly what the Children find difficult to master because of their immature minds and restless attitude.


    This is one of the main reasons why Uzumaki Naruto, sucks at using Jutsu, although he has abundant chakra because of his Uzumaki lineage and the presence of Kyuubi inside him, however, his chakra control is extremely poor, this especially affects him and makes it difficult for him to master even the basic three-body techniques of the E-Rank.


    This is the reason why everyone was highly surprised by the fact that Uchiha Sasuke can already use a C-Rank Jutsu.


    After using the Jutsu, Sasuke looked in the direction of his father and mother from the corner of his eyes, he saw his mother smiling but his father did not have a smile, rather he was looking in the direction of Kimimaro with a serious expression, and only thought was raised in Sasuke��s mind, ��Why is Otou-sama looking at him, instead of me?!��


    ��


    On Kuroto��s side.


    Kuroto currently sat on the edge of the roof of a tall building and behind him stood Kurenai, both of them were obviously watching the battle between Uchiha Sasuke and Kimimaro.


    After seeing the Fireball Jutsu used by Sasuke, Kurenai said with an impressed tone, ��He is Itachi��s brother alright, no doubt about it.�� Then after a pause, Kurenai continued, ��The kid from Otogakure is going to suffer if he does not do something.��


    Kuroto just smiled and shook his head at Kurenai��s judgment.


    Uchiha Sasuke is indeed a very talented child and indeed nobody amongst his peer can match up to him, but unfortunately, Kimimaro is not ordinary either. Not to mention is older agepared to Uchiha Sasuke, Kimimaro has been personally trained by Orochimaru for many years now, and Orochimaru is not the type of person who would be lenient to you in training, which is why there was no way Kimimaro would be hurt by a mere Rank-C Jutsu.


    ��


    Back to the battlefield.


    Apanied by the howling wind, the fireball quickly covered the distance between Sasuke and Kimimaro, burned the ground ck, and rushed straight towards Kimimaro.


    At this moment, everyone��s eyes were focused on Kimimaro, they were all curious about how this ten-or-so-year-old kid is going to deal with the crisis in front of him.


    Of course, Konoha ninjas on the side were also ready to make their move to rescue Kimimaro should that be necessary, after all, Kimimaro is a shinobi from Otogakure, and both Viges are going to be forming an alliance so they can��t have any casualties at the moment else it would leave a bad taste in the mouths of everyone.


    However, what caught everyone��s eyes was the unperturbed and calm face of Kimimaro.


    ��Does he have some trick up his sleeve?�� was the thought in everyone��s mind.


    <em>Whoosh�� Boom�� </em>


    Soon the fireball collided at the position where Kimimaro stood, but just an instant before it many shinobi witnessed Kimimaro��s figure disappearing from the position with the sound of breaking past the wind.


    ��Wait�� what happened, he did not dodge that, is he�� is he dead?�� Viger 1.


    ��He has to be, no one can survive something like that!�� Viger 2 and viger 3 said in a panic.


    ��Calm down, he is alive and well, and dodged that fireball at the right opportunity.�� A Shinobi answered, then thought, ��Although that Jutsu the boy from Otogakure used.��


    ��The Body Flicker Jutsu?�� was the thought in the minds of all shinobi.


    Unlike the ordinary vigers who were at a loss for what happened and if the kid from Otogakure was still alive or not, the shinobi at the field recognized the Jutsu used by Kimimaro at a nce and soon locked Kimimaro��s new position.


    Soon everyone��s eyes turned towards Sasuke and feeling the gaze of everyone on him, Sasuke quirked his lips in a triumphant expression.


    Because of the fire burning in front of him, Sasuke��s vision was obscured, and since he has yet to awaken the Sharingan, as such Sasuke was unable to see the disappearance and reappearance of Kimimaro at thest instant because the speed of Kimimaro was too fast for Sasuke��s motor skills to the process. He only felt a gust of wind, but that was caused by the resulting impact caused by the collision of the fireball with the road.


    As such, Sasuke assumed that the kid from Otogakure was swallowed by his fireball Jutsu.


    But soon Sasuke realized that something is wrong because his mother was not smiling, rather she was looking at him with worry, and at this moment, a cold voice came from behind him, ��Why are standing in a daze?��


    ��What?! How?�� Shocked Sasuke soon realized that his attack was somehow dodged, he instantly tried to use substitution Jutsu but he was toote�� <em>Smash�� </em>As Sasuke was suddenly punched in the face and he flew out.


    At this moment, Kimimaro walked forward towards the copsed Sasuke, and thought to himself, ��He is still not activating his Sharingan�� but why? Is it because I am going too easy on him?��


    Sasuke quickly got up from the ground, and muttered in shock, ��But how? That Jutsu was supposed to defeat you!��


    <em>Whoosh�� Smash��</em>


    Sasuke did not get his answer, instead, he got another punch in the face by Kimimaro who again used <em>Body Flicker Jutsu</em> to appear Sasuke in less than an instant.


    This time the punch was harder than before, and Sasuke rolled over more distance and copsed on his butt.


    As Sasuke was again knocked to the ground, sounds of murmurs spread on the square.


    All the Shinobi, whether of Konoha, Suna, Taki, or Kusa, all focused their eyes on the ten-year-old Kimimaro.


    Kimimaro��s use of ��Body Flicker Jutsu�� twice in a row not only stunned Sasuke who was full of confidence but even the referee Anko was also shocked.


    Uchiha Fugaku��s face was serious but he said nothing, even before the match began, Fugaku could see that the kid named Kimimaro was extremely strong for his age. But even then, he allowed Sasuke to fight, there are several reasons for doing so, one of them is the hope that Sasuke will ovee that something that has been preventing Sasuke��s growth.


    Uchiha Mikoto was also worried but upon looking in the eyes of Sasuke which clearly showed that he has yet to give up, she chose to remain silent too.


    On the Hokage Building, Sandaime who was also observing the battle asked Nara Shikaku, ��What is the name of that child of Otogakure?��


    Shikaku went through his memories, and stated, ��ording to the intelligence gathered by us in the short period, he seems to be one of thest two surviving members of Kaguya n from Kirigakure, his name is Kaguya Kimimaro of Shikotsumyaku.��


    ��Kaguya Kimimaro? What is a child of the Kaguya n doing in Otogakure?�� mumbled Sandaime to himself as he focused back on the field.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 695 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 441: The Sharingan

    Chapter 441: The Sharingan


    Back to the field.


    Sasuke got up from the ground again, his cute baby face was swollen red from both sides, and he looked at Kimimaro as if he was going to chew Kimimaro alive, but even then Sasuke did not pounce on Kimimaro and took a deep breath to strategize his next move.


    Kimimaro this time chose not to attack again, and instead asked, ��Hey are you really an Uchiha?��


    Sasuke was stunned, and said with an annoyed tone ��Didn��t I already tell you before? I am an Uchiha.��


    ��Is he really an Uchiha? But if so, why is he not using his Sharingan even now? Have I still not forced him enough?�� thought Kimimaro to himself, then mmed his bone-hardened fist in Sasuke��s gut.


    ��Vomit��!�� Sasuke vomited out the snacks he ate in the afternoon; and knelt on the ground, at the same time some sort of fear that had been buried deep inside his heart for several years suddenly woke up again, ��This is how you punch someone kid.��


    .


    .


    .


    ��Is he�� is he going to kill me? No�� no, Nii-san�� please�� help me!�� overtaken by fear Sasuke froze and couldn��t even move, he only hoped to see his elder brother Itachi at this moment who can save him.


    Fugaku narrowed his eyes looking at his state of Sasuke, ��So, the fear of Yama and the other one has finallye out�� now Sasuke, show me that you can ovee this fear!��


    But Sasuke��s thought process was too jumbled up to be able to realize the intentions and expectations of his father.


    ��Please�� someone�� help�� I don��t wanna die�� please someone!�� was all Sasuke could think as his eyes also lost their focus and he seems to be trying his damn hardest to not cry at this moment.


    The crowd was murmuring, many people had a frown on their faces because they too noticed something wrong with Sasuke.


    Kimimaro looked at the copsed Sasuke and asked, ��Why don��t you use the Sharingan? Aren��t you an Uchiha; so why not use the Sharingan?��


    But Sasuke was too lost to be able to reply to Kimimaro.


    And Just when it seemed that the match was almost decided, a young boy with blond hair, blue eyes, and three whiskers on both sides of his cheek jumped up and down on the roof of a close-by building all while shouting, ��Hey Sasuke, are you just going to get beaten up without even fighting back? What are you, a scaredy-cat?��


    This shout of the blond child was not very inconspicuous, and hardly anyone paid attention to this taunt of his, but for some reason, Sasuke heard it, and as soon as he heard it, the eyes that had lost focus had regained their light.


    Listening to Naruto��s taunt, Sasuke who had almost given up, clenched his fists and secretly swear, ��Damn it Naruto, do you think I don��t want to fight back? But this guy��s movements are too fast for me to be able to react!��


    Although Sasuke thought so, there was still a slight smile framing his face, and this slight smile was noted by very few.


    ��Thanks, Naruto.�� Thought Sasuke and started to analyze how to turn the tables on Kimimaro, ��I can��t let fear get the best of me, I must do something to defeat this kid!��


    This is the first time Sasuke has felt this kind of despair among peers around his age, the speed of the opponent is too fast for him to even be able to react.


    Sasuke knows that his Taijutsu skills are not too bad, he can even fight back and forth with Itachi and Shisui; but in the face of Kimimaro��s Taijutsu skills, Sasuke has not been able to take even the slightest advantage.


    ��How should I defeat this guy?�� thought Sasuke.


    Receiving no reply from Sasuke, Kimimaro turned around and moved in the direction of the Otogakure party.


    Kimimaro may hate Uchiha n very much, but he had no intention of humiliating Sasuke who was even younger than himself. Upon realizing that Sasuke is far weaker than expected and probably doesn��t even have the Sharingan; Kimimaropletely lost interest in this fruitless battle that would do nothing except for wasting Orochimaru-sama��s time.


    Seeing Kimimaro going away, Sasuke suddenly gritted his teeth, ��Hey stop, where do you think you are going?��


    Compared to his fear, and verbal provocation of Kimimaro, Sasuke couldn��t really stand the indifference of the other party towards himself, because this indifference reminds Sasuke of Yama.


    Kimimaro did not even bother to look at Sasuke and just stated, ��You have lost already.��


    ��No!�� Sasuke abruptly stood up and shouted, ��I have not lost yet!��


    Kimimaro continued to walk towards the other end, all while saying, ��You are not strong enough, and I have alsoe to understand that you do not have the Sharingan, so I don��t care whether you have lost or not, If it makes you feel any better, then I give up because I have no interest in fighting a weakling.��


    ��What the hell?�� was the thought ringing in Sasuke��s head as he looked at the indifference of Kimimaro towards himself, which made Sasuke feel humiliated.


    The murmurs of the crowd only fueled this humiliation within Sasuke. His face was flushed, the burning sensation was not only from the swelling and pain caused due to being beaten by Kimimaro but also because of the huge sense of humiliation that Sasuke has never felt before.


    As soon as Sasuke thought that he would bring shame to the name Uchiha not only in front of Konoha Vigers but even in front of shinobi from many different nations, Sasuke felt despair.


    In fact, the ordinary vigers mayugh at Sasuke, but shinobi will not, whether of Konoha or of other viges.


    On the contrary, the more powerful a shinobi, the less he wouldugh at Sasuke because the strength of Kimimaro is seen by everyone, even many of the older shinobi do not have enough confidence to be able to dodge Kimimaro��s strikes so how can they mock Sasuke who is a kid even younger than Kimimaro?


    The young Uchiha obviously did not understand this, at this time, he was shrouded in boundless shame.


    Sasuke dare not look at his father and mother, afraid that he would see their disappointed expression.


    ��Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! I am weak, why am I always too weak?!�� was the thought raging in Sasuke��s mind, intense anger and humiliation made Sasuke enter an inexplicable state.


    And in this state, Sasuke��s Chakra started to re up and suddenly he felt that his vision had be unreasonably clearer as if a window to the soul was opened; he could even see the wings of an insect far away, and see the dust particles in the air.


    At the same time, Sasuke could feel that his Chakra has grown a lot.


    Kimimaro also sensed the ring Chakra of Sasuke, he stopped, turned around, and looked at his scarlet eyes of Sasuke.


    Everyone on the sidelines was also surprised, even Fugaku��s stoic face changed upon noticing the change in Sasuke.


    Mikoto muttered in shock, ��The Sharingan, at such a young age?��


    This was really beyond Fugaku and Mikoto��s expectations. It must be known that even their eldest son Itachi, who is an unusual genius only managed to awaken the Sharingan at the age of seven and a half, and that too on a battlefield.


    Yet Sasuke, who is only about 7 years old awakened the Sharingan in a meager duel?


    Although it��s still not the earliest awakening as that goes to Uchiha Izumi who awakened her Sharingan at the age of less than 6, Fugaku and Mikoto were shocked nheless, because Sasuke, without even witnessing the death or loss of someone close awakened the Sharingan; that too at such a young age?


    While many people were murmuring in shock and confusion, a ray of greed shed in the eyes of the disguised Orochimaru.


    He was staring at Sasuke like prey and smirked slyly while licking his lips, ��Another Uchiha genius, is it?��


    At this moment, following Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi, and the dead Uchiha Tsukihi, the name ��Uchiha Sasuke�� was also added to the list of Orochimaru��s future prey.


    On the side of the Hyuga n, seeing the eye-catching tomoe in the scarlet eye wheel of Uchiha Sasuke��s eyes, then thinking of his own daughter who has a mediocre aptitude, Hiashi felt bitter.


    When thinking of the genius child of the Uchiha n, Hiashi looked at the immature and serious face of Neji, and thought to himself, ��Perhaps the future of the Hyuga n will depend on the shoulders of Neji.��


    On the building in the distance, Kuroto was also taken aback by the change of Sasuke, but not much surprised at the same time, and thought to himself, ��Already awakened the Sharingan? Tsk, tsk, the talent of Indra��s Reincarnation has always been amazing.��


    At this time, Sasuke also finally figured out the change in Sasuke��s eyes, and muttered in surprise, ��Huh? I awakened the Sharingan?��


    ��The Sharingan?�� Kimimaro muttered; then asked, ��Is this the Sharingan?��


    After awakening the Sharingan, Sasuke��s confidence was regained; and nodded, ��Didn��t you want to see the Sharingan? This is it! Sharingan is the best Dojutsu in the Shinobi World�� with these eyes of mine, I can see all of your movements, none of your actions will be hidden from me now!��


    Listening to Sasuke, Kimimaro turned around and said, ��Come one then, I want to see what the Sharingan can do.��


    Although, Sasuke has yet to adapt and master the use of Sharingan; his confidence was reignited, in order to return back the shame to the other party, Sasuke was ready for round 2.


    At the same time, Sasuke remembered the words of Itachi, ��The flow of enemy��s chakra; and the slightest of tension in their muscles is the prelude to the enemy��s attack.��


    And in the vision of his Sharingan, the flow of Chakra in Kimimaro��s vision was visible, so Sasuke could judge what moves Kimimaro will make.


    As Sasuke observed Kimimaro with his Sharingan, he discovered that the Chakra was converging in the legs of the other party, at the same time, the muscles of Kimimaro��s legs started to converge slowly ��He is going to use that fast-moving Jutsu?�� was the thought in his mind but before he could prepare any countermeasures, Kimimaro��s figure in front of him disappeared.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    ��Huh? How?�� Sasuke eximed in shock as he copsed on the ground again; and this time, even one of his teeth was knocked out.


    Sasuke unwillingly got up, and panicked, ��Damn it, why was I unable to react?��


    It was Kimimaro��s straight punch in Sasuke��s stomach that responded to Sasuke��s question.


    This punch of Kimimaro directly sted out Sasuke, although, only about 20-30 percent of base strength was used, Sasuke was knocked down, nheless.


    ��Argh���� The pain in the stomach caused Sasuke to curl up like a shrimp, he was at a loss.


    Looking at Sasuke in pain, Kimimaro looked surprised, and muttered to himself, ��There is no difference, is there even a benefit that Sharingan provides?��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 696 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 442: That’s my boy

    Chapter 442: That��s my boy


    Sasuke who was curled up like a shrimp, and was in great pain tried to get up, but his immature body was hit too heavily this time, so he couldn��t make any movement as he wanted.


    ��There is no difference, is there even a benefit that Sharingan provides?��


    Kimimaro��s self-mutter reached Sasuke��s ears, making him feel aggrieved, ��It��s not like this, it shouldn��t be like this, the Sharingan is the ultimate Kekkei Genkai!��


    With this unwillingness and anger, Sasuke��s chakra became more chaotic and powerful, pressing his difort aside, Sasuke got up from the ground again.


    Kimimaro said with a cold tone. ��Do you think I will not kill you with the way you are acting?��


    Sasuke retorted, ��I would rather die than the name of Uchiha n be trampled by the likes of you!��


    Speaking so, Sasuke controlled all his Chakra; and printed hand seals.


    Perhaps because of having awakened the Sharingan, this time his speed in making hand signs was significantly faster than before, and in just a few breaths hepleted the hand seals.


    <em>��Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!��</em>


    In an instant, a huge fireball that was muchrger, hotter, and faster than the previous fireball was exhaled by Sasuke.


    The heat generated by the huge fireball forced the vigers on the outer circle to hide their faces in fear of being burned.


    The provisional referee, Anko had tick marks on her forehead, as she was fuming, ��I should have known that this wasn��t a very good idea. These two kids are just abnormal!��


    On the side of the Hyuga n, Hizashi looked at the fireball, and muttered, ��His potential is terrible, not any less than yours, Neji.��


    Neji nodded with a more serious expression, if it was before Uchiha Sasuke awakened the Sharingan, Neji didn��t really care much, but now, he had to take Uchiha Sasuke a bit more seriously.


    Although Neji is still confident in being able to defeat Uchiha Sasuke very easily; Neji had to acknowledge that Uchiha Sasuke might just be a rival in the future.


    On the side of the Team-Ro, Kuroto rolled his eyes at therger Fireball, he knows that it still won��t change the battle situation, but he had to praise Sasuke for being able to amplify a Rank-C Jutsu to such an extent.


    Whether hand seal speed or the amount of Chakra used, all of them are remarkable; almost reaching the limit of what a seven-year-old child is capable of.


    Kuroto himself could never achieve something like this at such a young age; therefore, he genuinely praised Sasuke.


    Even Kurenai looked at Sasuke with an awed expression, ��This kid is really talented, reminds me of Kakashi during our academy years.��


    In the eyes of the people of Kuroto��s generation, Kakashi was the most impressive child in the academy during their time, and Uchiha Sasuke seems quite simr.


    At the entrance of the Hokage Building, Tsunade held up her majestic bust with both of her hands all while paying attention to the battle at the square.


    Different from the others who were awed at Sasuke��s Ninjutsu, Tsunade was not so impressed, and said to her three disciples, ��No matter how high end of a Ninjutsu you use, it would make no difference if your attack doesn��t connect with your target. The strength and speed of the kid from Otogakure far surpass the brat from the Uchiha n, so the situation would still remain the same. This is the reason why I have always said that the three of you must never stop your Taijutsu training.��


    ��Yes.�� The three disciples namely, Shizune, Hyuga Yui, and Uchiha Izumi nodded again and again.


    Among the three, Izumi looked worried for Sasuke.


    And soon Tsunade��s words were proven correct as Kimimaro, with his superior strength and speed easily avoided the Fireball Jutsu by sliding under it, and arriving closer to Sasuke, he raised his leg and kicked Sasuke.


    Kimimaro��s kick connected with Sasuke��s chin, causing Sasuke to fly high into the air and then fell heavily to the ground.


    After suffering another blow, Sasuke��s whole world was turned upside down, he was unable to ept what was happening in front of him.


    Kimimaro nced at Sasuke, who was dizzy and could not get up, then turned around and started to walk toward the Otogakure team. There was no change in his expression from the beginning to end, he had no excitement about defeating an Uchiha with the Sharingan, to him it was nothing more than a trivial thing.


    To be more honest, Kimimaro was in fact, a little disappointed.


    The disguised Orochimaru smiled at Kimimaro��s indifference and asked, ��How do you feel?��


    Kimimaro looked up and said in a respectful tone, ��He was unexpectedly weak, it would have been much better had he been three to five times stronger, that way maybe he could have made me try a little bit.��


    ��Is that so?�� Orochimaru��s smile deepened, and he asked casually as Orochimaru shifted his gaze towards Sasuke, ��Kimimaro dear, do you really think that Uchiha Sasuke is very weak?��


    Kimimaro firmly believes that every word of Orochimaru-sama holds profound meaning, so he immediately recalled the one-sided fight a few moments ago and tried to think up Uchiha Sasuke��s good points in the battle. But even if he thought for a long time, Kimimaro could find nothing worth praise so he said with a bit of a cautious tone, ��His Taijutsu and Ninjutsu were all messed up, even Shurikenjutsu was not as proficient as I expected, so he was indeed very weak.��


    The disguised Orochimaru smiled and said nothing more.


    Kimimaro is his second most satisfactory work, and one of his prominent choice as a spare Vessel, therefore, Orochimaru knows better than anyone that Kimimaro is the kind of pure genius in the truest sense. Coupled with the fact that Kimimaro possesses ��Shikotsumyaku�� so his Kekkei Genkai is not so much inferior to the Sharingan.


    However, the potential of the Uchiha n should not be underestimated. After all, Kimimaro is three years older than Sasuke.


    If this duel takes ce ten yearster, then the oue of the battle may change.


    Kimimaro did not know Orochimaru��s doubts and started to walk in the direction of the Hokage Building.


    At this time, Sasuke in the field got up again and roared, he wanted to pounce on Kimimaro again.


    ��Enough Sasuke!�� But Fugaku who was standing on the side stopped Sasuke.


    Sasuke turned his head nkly, and shouted, ��Otou-sama, I can win!��


    Fugaku sighed, and exined gently, ��Come back you have done enough, a momentary victory or defeat can not determine anything.��


    From the beginning, Fugaku has known that the strength of the child of Otogakure far surpasses the level of a high-level Chunin so no matter how much Sasuke tries, with his current strength he would not be able to defeat Kimimaro, even with careful nning and tactics. The only reason he allowed Sasuke to battle Kimimaro was so that Sasuke can ovee the fear within his heart.


    Although the fear in Sasuke��s heart has not been eliminatedpletely, it has improved quite a lot, not to mention Sasuke even awakened the Sharingan; therefore, Fugaku did not want Sasuke to continue to suffer mental trauma as that would be detrimental to Sasuke��s growth in the future.


    Listening to his father��s words, Sasuke burst into tears.


    Fugaku sighed, ��This kid,��


    Sasuke rubbed his tears and turned in the direction of the Otogakure team, ��I lost today, but I will remember this defeat and get back to you in the future!��


    Kimimaro didn��t even bother to look in the direction of Sasuke, and it didn��t seem that he paid any attention to Sasuke.


    Noting Kimimaro��s indifference, Sasuke became anxious and shouted, ��Three years! I will get back to you in three years and win back the honor of the Uchiha Name!��


    There was still no response from Sasuke; his expression was indifferent and he continued to walk away.


    Haku on the other hand nced at Sasuke from time to time and also passed a gentle smile signaling that Sasuke��s words are acknowledged.


    Nobody noticed a young girl with pink hair in the crowd looking at Kimimaro with an expression of worship and admiration.


    Back on the side of the crowd.


    Sasuke looked aggrieved, and the physical pain he had been suppressing due to his emotions finally broke out, making him feel agonized.


    Mikoto crouched down, checked up on Sasuke��s injuries, and after making sure that Sasuke did not have serious injuries she sighed in relief. Afterward, she dusted off and tidied Sasuke��s clothes, and also wiped away the tear marks from Sasuke��s face.


    After Mikoto was done, Fugaku said, ��Sasuke, stand straight!��


    Listening to his father��s words Sasuke immediately straightened his waist.


    Fugaku nodded and continued, ��You may have lost today, but your performance was very good, despite being young and inexperienced you did well, most of all, you did not give up. The spirit to not give up and endure is what makes a Shinobi truly exceptional, understand?��


    Sasuke immediately nodded, although he still had a frustrated look on his face.


    Fugaku smiled, and said, ��Now then, that��s my boy, don��t let this defeat get to you, if you feel frustrated then work hard and you are bound to soar high.��


    Hearing his father��s praise, Sasuke felt that all the pain in his body had suddenly disappeared and there was boundless joy in his heart.


    Mikoto just smiled at Sasuke and ruffled his hair lovingly.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 697 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 443: Naruto and Sasuke

    Chapter 443: Naruto and Sasuke


    The duel between the two children Sasuke and Kimimaro was only a small episode before the alliance ceremony. The noise and chatter on the square soon recovered and everyone talked andughed, many were talking about the duel and were amazed at just how amazing the kid with the whitish-grey hair is.


    However, careful people will find that whether it is the host Konoha or the representatives from other viges including Suna, Taki, and Kusa who participated in the alliance ceremony, their eyes will asionally look at Kimimaro in the Otogakure team.


    Prior to this duel, everyone, including Konoha felt that the newly established Otogakure wouldn��t have much talent or masters because its roots are too weak; and being able to participate in this alliance ceremony is just Konoha��s generosity.


    But Kimimaro��s performance surprised everyone. And it also made the newly established Otogakure very mysterious in the eyes of everyone. As a result, several gazes were looking at the disguised Orochimaru and the three Otogakure-nin following him from time to time, everyone had the intention of probing out any intelligence they can about the other three nin as well as the captain of the Otogakure team.


    On the side of Team-Ro, Kuroto��s gaze flickered as he looked at Kimimaro.


    After watching the duel just now, Kuroto realized that he seems to have underestimated Kimimaro��s talent before, as such, Kuroto had made up his mind now, even if his theory about the origins of the Kaguya n is incorrect, he would still collect DNA samples of Kimimaro for test and research.


    It would be a waste otherwise.


    Soon, the alliance ceremony began.


    On the long table in front of the Hokage building, there was an exquisite crafter alliance contract. Sandaime stood in front of the contract, waiting for the representatives of the various Shinobi Viges.


    It didn��t take long for the representatives to walk toward the Hokage Building under the guidance of their respective escorts.


    The representatives from Sunagakure are Elder Chiyo and Elder Ebizo. Because of their ongoing treatment under Senju Tsunade��s watch until a few days ago, Elder Chiyo and Elder Ebizo were staying in Konoha. So the Godaime Kazekage Pakura instructed the Sand Siblings to be the representative of Sunagakure for the Alliance Ceremony as she couldn��t dispatch additional manpower.


    Then the representative from Takigakure is the current leader of Takigakure named Hisen and is the only person to know the location where the Hero Water is hidden.


    Then the representative from Otogakure is the disguised Orochimaru; who directly walked in front of Sandaime Hokage, and wasn��t worried in the slightest about being identified by his Sensei.


    The representative from Kusagakure is Yamada, the one Kuroto is quite familiar with as he was the person responsible for helping Kuroto find the location of the Roran tribe back he created Ryuumyaku Chakra source.


    After Sandaime read the particrs of the alliance contract to everyone by the use of an amplification device, he then bit his finger then pressed his hand to the contract.


    Immediately afterward, Elder Chiyo, Hisen, Yamada, and the disguised Orochimaru also did the same on the contract on the behalf of their respective viges.


    The moment Alliance Contract waspleted, fireworks covered Konoha��s sky.


    As the representatives of all the five viges pressed their hands in the alliance contract, the alliance led by Konoha was officially established and the Alliance Ceremony was officiallypleted.


    Following thepletion of the ceremony, various celebrations started in the square. And the entire vige became a sea of joy, filled with chattering andughter of adults and sounds of children traversing from shop to shop in search of something interesting and fun to do.


    Sasuke who had been frustrated by his defeat at the hands of Kimimaro couldn��t stand the joyous atmosphere and left the square.


    Suddenly, the blond kid Uzumaki Naruto squeezed out of the crowd and appeared in front of Sasuke, ��Sasuke, why didn��t you fight back against him? Being defeated that badly was really embarrassing.��


    Sasuke, whose cheeks were still red and swollen said with a furious tone, ��Naruto you big fool, what do you know, that guy is a real master, I had wanted to fight back but couldn��t. He was just too fast!��


    Naruto was surprised, and asked curiously, ��Is that white-haired guy really that strong?��


    Since that night when both Naruto and Sasuke were kidnapped and taken out of the vige by the two different members of Akatsuki, and coincidently met up while escaping, both Sasuke and Naruto have be good friends.


    Of course, generally, it is Naruto who takes the initiative to pester Sasuke, after all, Sasuke who has the whole family and n caring for him is not short of friends, but Naruto who is always alone is different.


    But Sasuke has never refused Naruto; and never given him a cold eye unlike the other vigers, this is because after spending a lot of time with Naruto, Sasuke has alsoe to see the vige��s treatment of Naruto.


    Not understanding why Naruto is treated as such, Sasuke asked his brother Itachi the possible reason, but Itachi just said, ��Do not let other��s thinking and treatment of Naruto-kun affect your friendship with him. If you feel that Naruto-kun is a good person, then be his friend.��


    And Sasuke followed his brother��s advice and has, therefore, maintained his friendship with Naruto.


    When Sasuke thought of Kimimaro, his eyes were filled with anger, and said to Naruto, ��Naruto do you know Uchiha Shisui, the strongest shinobi of the Uchiha n?��


    Naruto shook his head with a nk expression.


    Less than seven years old, Naruto��s mind is filled with ramen and ways to prank the vigers in an attempt to attract attention to him, where does he have time to learn the name of the strongest Uchiha Shinobi? Besides, even if Naruto knows who Uchiha Shisui is, he doesn��t the know exact name of this person.


    Sasuke sighed, then said with a gloomy tone, ��It doesn��t matter if you remember or not, just know that Uchiha Shisui is the strongest in the Uchiha n, and is renowned as <em>Shisui of the Body Flicker </em>because of his extreme speed. When I fight against Uchiha Shisui, I am able to fight back and forth and won��t be so helpless, sometimes even win against him. But that guy Kimimaro was even faster, even with the Sharingan I couldn��t do anything against him, such a thing is simply unheard of. Sharingan is the strongest Kekkei Genkai, and with it, I should have been able to defeat Kimimaro very easily but couldn��t, doesn��t that mean that Kimimaro is a real strong shinobi?��


    Naruto��s eyes widened, not at the fact that Kimimaro is a real strong, but at something different, ��Sasuke, you awakened the Sharingan? What does the Sharingan look like? Let me see.��


    Sasuke immediately activated his Sharingan and while pointing at his eye, he said with a light blush, ��This is the Sharingan of the Uchiha n, I heard someone in the n say that Sharingan is the strongest Kekkei Genkai.��


    Naruto has also heard of the Sharingan, of course from Sasuke, so looking at the scarlet eye and the single ck tomoe spinning in Sasuke��s eye, Naruto said with an amazed tone, ��It��s really amazing!��


    Sasuke nodded with a triumphant look, then said with a depressed tone, ��I awakened the Sharingan during the battle, therefore, my strength suddenly became much stronger than it used to be. But even so, I still couldn��t react to Kimimaro, doesn��t that mean he is extremely strong?��


    Naruto nodded again and again, ��Un-un, he does sound amazing, but grandpa Hokage should be able to defeat him, right???��


    Sasuke thought a little, then nodded ��Maybe, but it would be an extremely difficult battle. One thing is for sure, Kimimaro might be the natural enemy of the Uchiha n!��


    At this time, Naruto put his arm on Sasuke��s shoulder, and said, ��Okay-okay, since Grandpa Hokage can defeat him, then I think we don��t have much to worry about. Nowe on, let��s go to Ichiraku Ramen, you got beaten up, so you must be hungry too, I found two special Coupons in my room today, it will be my treat.��


    But Sasuke immediately tossed away Naruto��s arm and said coldly, ��I am not interested in eating Ramen, I must practice and devise a strategy to be able to defeat Kimimaro, I have to win back the honor that I lost today, this is what I, as an Uchiha must do.��


    Naruto asked, ��Does that mean you are not going to eat with me?��


    ��Obviously not, I have to train to be able to defeat Kimimaro.�� Said Sasuke as he folded his arms over his chest, ��I must bear this heavy responsibility on my shoulders, this is a mission given to me by Otou-sama.��


    ��Well, I guess if you don��t want to eat, then I can eat for both of us.�� Said Naruto as he folded his hand at the back of his head, then swaggered towards the Ichiraku Ramen, but just before he left, he also said to Sasuke, ��By the way Sasuke, maybe Uchiha Shisui just let you win against him. I don��t believe that the strongest shinobi of the Uchiha n will not be able to defeat that white-haired kid.��


    Naruto wasn��t exactly sure, but this was just his instinctive feeling.


    Sasuke retorted, ��How can that be possible? Whenever we practice, Shisui-san fights against me very, very seriously!��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 698 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 444: A talk with Neji and the sudden Emergency?

    Chapter 444: A talk with Neji and the sudden Emergency?


    By the evening, the celebration ended smoothly, and the flow of people on the street gradually became thinner.


    During the entire alliance ceremony, except for the episode of Kimimaro and Sasuke��s Shinobi Spar, there was no other ident, to which Kuroto was a bit surprised that the alliance ceremony went smoothly.


    Kuroto was quite that from the wicked smile Orochimaru had given him while entering Konoha, he had something nned that might have caused some sort of chaos.


    It must be known that when the Alliance Contract was being signed, Orochimaru was at the center of the vige, and surrounded by high-ranking authorities of all the viges. Not to mention the crowd that had gathered only a little distance away. So, if Orochimaru had made any trouble at that time, it could have caused chaos within the vige.


    Just the use of Exploding Tags alone might have caused heavy casualties, reaching up to four digits, but since he didn��t do anything, so Kuroto was relieved.


    After finishing everything, and assigning Anbu to keep watch over the representatives of the four viges, Kuroto returned home for a short while.


    It wasn��t very long since he returned home, that a knock sounded.


    <em>Knock Knock</em>


    Kuroto quirked his eyebrows as to who could be visiting him. After opening the door, Kuroto found that it was none other than Neji standing at the door with a box ��Oh, it��s Neji, what brings you here?��


    Looking at Kuroto, Neji held up the box and said, ��Good Evening Sensei, Fumei Obasan asked me to deliver this Bento box, since Yui san is extremely busy and won��t be relieved until midnight.��


    Although Neji has yet to be taught by Kuroto, formally at least, Neji still prefers to refer to Kuroto with the term ��Sensei�� because of Kuroto��s promise to ept Neji as a disciple in the future.


    ��Oh, Oka sama send it?�� Kuroto asked to which Neji nodded, then Kuroto said, ��Alright,e on in.��


    [Trantor��s Note: Hyuga Fumei is Hyuga Yui��s mother.]


    After receiving the lunch, Kuroto led Neji inside his house.


    When Kuroto opened the Bento Box, a rich fragrance was diffused out of the box and tickled Kuroto��s nostrils, Kuroto couldn��t help it anymore and immediately used the chopsticks on the side to have a taste.


    On the other hand, Neji sat opposite Kuroto, and his immature face was full of seriousness, Kuroto could see that something was bugging Neji and he wanted to talk about it, but didn��t know how to bring it up.


    So, while eating slowly, Kuroto took the initiative to start a conversation with Neji, ��What��s wrong Neji, did you not have fun today?��


    Neji did not expect that Kuroto would suddenly ask such a question so he was stunned, then immediately recovered and said, ��I had a great time, it was my first time seeing so many people from so many different viges.��


    Kuroto smiled and said, ��That��s good then, don��t always stay cooped up at home, training is extremely important, but keep in touch with others too that would help you grow as a person.��


    Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke are the reincarnations of Asura and Indra, as well as the Children of Prophecy, if Nejies in contact with the two of them early, and develops a friendship with them, then the benefits are endless. At the very least, Neji will have someone as a rival and that will be very good stimtion for Neji��s growth and strength.


    Neji nodded at Kuroto��s words, then asked, ��Sensei, are you aware of the duel at the square today?��


    Kuroto nced at Neji, then said ��So the reason why you feel troubled has to do with this.��


    Neji nodded, ��Sensei, the duel at the square today gave me a lot of insight and also made me realize how strong a shinobi can be. Whether it was the white-haired boy of Otogakure or Uchiha Sasuke of the Uchiha n, both of them showed talent and strength far beyond my imagination.��


    Kuroto said, ��To be honest Neji, if it��s about talent, then your talent is no worse than the two of them; as for the matter of strength, given the fact that you have been trained rigorously by Hizashi sama for the past four years so your strength should be quite higher than the current Uchiha Sasuke, as for the kid of Kaguya n; his situation is quite different.��


    Neji asked eagerly, ��Is it different, in what sense, Sensei?��


    Kuroto thought a little as to how to make Neji understand while not revealing any detail about Orochimaru, ��It��s because of growth environment Neji. The growth environment is quite a vague concept and generally doesn��t determine everything, but it has quite a bit of influence on the strength of a shinobi. The environment that Kimimaro grew up in is much much much more dangerous than you have faced up to now. Not to mention he is also being personally taught by one of the best shinobi in the world, so that��s a factor.


    Another important point is that he is also older than you and has had more time training and experience.


    But there is nothing to worry about, by the time you are an adult, your strength may as well be superior to Kimimaro if you keep working hard diligently.��


    Kimimaro is a rtively simple-minded person, all he wants is to be useful to Orochimaru, and this desire of his extremely strong, and precisely because of this single-minded purpose of his Kimimaro has no other distractions, as such he is not an ordinary child, he does have any materialistic desire, nor does he have any greed in his heart. Not to mention, Kuroto doesn��t think that Orochimaru would have ever considered Orochimaru to be a child. As such, the training Kimimaro has gone through might just be the most hellish and grueling training someone can go through.


    Coupled with Kimimaro��s own talent, after all, Kimimaro��s talent is also one of the best in the shinobi world. Among the peers his age, Kimimaro can be regarded as the second strongest, with the strongest being Otsutsuki Toneri on the moon.


    Kuroto continued, ��Then if we talk about Uchiha Sasuke, well currently he may not be shining the brightest of all, but in the near future, he too will be one of the strongest shinobi Konoha has ever seen. He has already awakened the Sharingan and it would only take a few years for that Sharingan to develop into the fully matured Sharingan. At that point, if you want to be able to overpower him, then you must haveplete mastery over the Hyuga Gentle Fist Art.��


    Neji was a thoughtful look upon hearing Kuroto��s words, and he whispered lightly, ��I understand Sensei.��


    Kuroto said with a bit of a smile, ��Talent can only take one so far, after that it alles down to hard work and luck, and I am telling you Neji, your luck is not too bad; so, don��t get discouraged and keep working hard.��


    Neji nodded, ��I will Sensei, I just don��t want Otou sama, and Hiashi sama to feel that the Hyuga n has lost.��


    Kuroto sighed silently, he could imagine the feeling of Hiashi and Hizashi after observing Kimimaro and Sasuke��s duel today. The current Hinata seems to be timid, and not fit to be a Kunoichi, not fit to be the next Patriarch; far weaker and far less talented whenpared to Kimimaro; and even Sasuke. So, they feel that the Hyuga n has lost even before the fight began.


    In a way, they are not wrong, but they are notpletely right either.


    In Kuroto��s opinion, Hinata might as well be one of the most courageous girls out there; it��s just that her courage hasn��t been manifested yet.


    Seeing Kuroto sigh, Neji asked with a bit of hesitation, ��Sensei, I have heard many people say this, but I want to know what you think about the matter. Is the Hyuga n really inferior to the Uchiha n? Is Byakugan not as good as the Sharingan?��


    Kuroto chuckled at Neji��s question, rather than even bothering to give out his opinion on the matter, Kuroto just said, ��This is not an issue you need to be worried about now.��


    Neji��s cheek inted in a pout, ��Then, when can I be worried about this issue?��


    ��After defeating me.�� Said Kuroto with a smirk, ��When you defeat me and be the strongest within the Hyuga n, at that time you are free to worry to your heart��s content whether Hyuga n is superior or Uchiha n is superior, whether Byakugan is better or the Sharingan is better. At this point in time, you haven��t even reached the peak of the Hyuga n, on what basis are you going to judge which n is superior?��


    Neji keenly perceived something from Kuroto��s words and asked with a shocked tone, ��Kuroto Sensei, does that mean currently you are the strongest in the Hyuga n?��


    From what his father has told him, Neji knows that his Sensei is undoubtedly one of the strongest in the Hyuga n, but subconsciously, Neji simr to all other Hyuga nsmen believes that the Patriarch, Hyuga Hiashi is the strongest within the n, which is why he was really shocked by Kuroto��s words.


    Kuroto of course did not deny Neji��s question and nodded casually while continuing to eat.


    Kuroto doesn��t im to be the strongest in the entire Shinobi World, because who knows what sort of existences are hidden out there, at least there is Nagato whose strength is almost equivalent to Kuroto.


    But when ites to Konoha, and more specifically the Hyuga n, without a doubt, Kuroto is the strongest.


    Neji hurriedly sat up straight and asked with an expectant look, ��Sensei, can I start formal training with you now?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��Don��t get impatient Neji, at this point when you are learning the Hyuga Gentle Fist Art, I may not be able to teach you as proficiently as Hizashi sama given the nature of my work and duties. But you don��t have to worry, by the time you graduate from the academy and formally be a Genin, at that time I will train you personally.��


    ��Oh.�� Neji dropped his head; somewhat dejected.


    Kuroto said from the side, ��Besides, not just anyone can be my disciple. If you don��t graduate at the top of your year, then even if you graduate, I will not ept you as a true disciple.��


    Listening to the heavy requirement for being epted as a disciple, Neji was not panicked or shocked, but nodded, ��Please rest assured Sensei, I will not let you down.��


    Kuroto smiled, he, of course, knows that with Neji��s talent and hard work, he will graduate at the top of his school year; but giving the kid a temporary goal that he can work for is a good approach as it will keep Neji focused and not waste his time on tasteless rumors all the time.


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    Before eighter of them could say anything more, someone suddenly appeared at his house and rushed inside without even bothering to knock on the door.


    Kuroto frowned, more so when he noticed who the person was, ��Why would Guy be so panicked?��


    Guy looked at Kuroto but given the emergency of the situation, he didn��t notice the other kid, and hurriedly said, ��Kuroto, something happened, Kakashi was attacked.��


    Kuroto quirked his eyebrow, then looked at Neji.


    Neji didn��t need to be reminded by Kuroto; as even before Kuroto had looked up, he had already stood up, and was about to say, ��Sensei, I will take my leave, good night.�� Then bowed and left Kuroto��s house.


    Neji has been informed by his father that his Sensei��s work and duties are extremely important and secretive to the vige. Even the Patriarch of the Hyuga n is not aware of the exact particrs, which is why Neji knew that he should not be present at this time and left.


    After Neji was gone, Kuroto prompted Guy to sit down and patiently exin what exactly happened, ��Take a deep breath and exin slowly, what exactly happened, and who attacked Kakashi?��


    Guy said down in front of Kuroto with a gloomy face, and said, ��About an hour ago, Anbu found Kakashi bloodied and unconscious in one of the training fields.��


    Kuroto asked quickly, ��Is he okay now?��


    Guy shook his head, ��Kakashi was almost dead because of the blood loss and chakra loss, I am not aware of the exact particrs about what happened, but his life was in grave danger and required Tsunade sama to direct all her effort into his treatment, else he would have died. What��s more worrisome is that the Sharingan in his left eye has been stolen by the attacker.��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 699 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 445: Untitled

    Chapter 445: Untitled


    After Kakashi had joined the Special Tactical Team, his whereabouts became more secret than even the whereabouts of the Hokage; everything about him became a secret, where he goes, what he does, what he learning, et cetera are all secret that not even Kuroto was aware of until he personally investigated Kakashi for many days.


    The Training Field where Kakashi was learning, training, and perfecting Flying Raijin Jutsu was a Secret Training Field that very few were aware of.


    Because of this, it wasn��t until a few hours ago when Sandaime personally visited the Training Field to check up on Kakashi��s progress that he found Kakashi bloodied, with only one eye, and only a step away from death.


    Immediately, Kakashi was secretly transferred to the Konoha Hospital by Sandaime��s orders where Senju Tsunade and her three disciples personally took care of Kakashi��s treatment somehow managing to save Kakashi from the brink of death.


    Guy briefly talked about what he knew about Kakashi��s situation.


    After listening to Guy, Kuroto supported his chin with his left hand and had an extremely solemn expression.


    The enemy attacked Kakashi inside the vige, pressed Kakashi enough that he was unable to even fire the Signal re, at the same time, defeated Kakashi, but did not immediately kill Kakashi; just left him bloodied to die and only stole the Sharingan in Kakashi��s left eye. No matter how Kuroto thinks about it, there is only one person who is capable of doing this in the Akatsuki, that is the original owner of that left Sharingan in Kakashi��s eye; Uchiha Obito.


    ��How is it possible? Why did Obito take the left Sharingan back?��


    Upon realizing the implication of this information, Kuroto was seriously taken aback; andpletely caught off guard.


    Even in the canon, until the very end of the Fourth Great Shinobi War, Obito did not take back that eye from Kakashi. If not for the fact that Madara took it from Kakashi to enter the Kamui Dimension; then that eye would have been with Kakashi all his life.


    Obito went after Shisui��s eye that was with Danzo, but not after his own left eye that Kakashi had.


    Kuroto knows that had Obito wanted, he could have easily taken that eye but Obito never even attempted to do so, which is why Kuroto waspletely defenseless in this regard.


    Guy continued, ��As soon as Kakashi regained consciousness, he asked to see me, you, and Shisui. He said that he has a few questions from us.��


    Kuroto no longer wasted any time in thinking, and nodded, ��Alright, let��s go to Shisui��s home.��


    Guy nodded, then Kuroto no longer cared about the leftover food in front of him; left it half-finished and went to the Uchiha n along with Guy.


    ��


    Shisui��s home.


    Shisui and Itachi were exchanging their personal experience in the use of Mangekyou Sharingan, as well as developing theories as to how to improve their various abilities to be able to counter Akatsuki.


    Suddenly, Sasuke who had been ying with Naruto for the whole afternoon rushed in and asked the two of them, ��Nii-san, Shisui-san, when you both fight with me, do you both intentionally release water, and let mepete with you on an equal footing?��


    Naruto��s unintentional words during the day even made Sasuke realize that something is wrong, and he was worried about it until now.


    Itachi noticed the redness and swelling on Sasuke��s cheeks, and asked curiously, ��What��s wrong with your face Sasuke?��


    Sasuke pursed his lips, ��Today I fought a duel against a kid, and lost to him.��


    Shisui also became curious, ��Who did you lose to?��


    Normally, when Sasuke ys with Itachi and Shisui, both of them naturally let out a whole lot of water, otherwise, given the strength of these two, it would be impossible for Sasuke to even be able to see them, much less touch them or fight them.


    But even so, both of them are very clear about Sasuke��s strength, among the peers his age, Sasuke is undoubtedly one of the best, which is why both of them were surprised that Sasuke lost against a kid.


    Sasuke said with a bitter expression, ��It was a kid named Kimimaro from Otogakure, when fighting him, I even awakened the Sharingan but I still couldn��t defeat him, I brought shame to the Uchiha n.��


    Rather than focusing on the fact that Sasuke was defeated by a kid called Kimimaro, both Itachi and Shisui��s attention was directed towards another fact, ��Sasuke, did you just say that you awakened the Sharingan?�� both Shisui and Itachi were taken aback.


    Sasuke immediately activated his Sharingan and said, ��I awakened the Sharingan in the middle of the duel, but I still couldn��t defeat him. This ispletely different from our usual practice, does that mean he is even faster than you two?��


    Shisui stared at the single tomoe in Sasuke��s eyes and said with some emotion, ��Sure enough, it��s the Sharingan, if I am not wrong, Sasuke is only seven years old, right?��


    Itachi nodded, and his eyes were also looking at Sasuke��s one tomoe Sharingan.


    Sasuke said with a frustrated tone, ��Nii-san, Shisui-san, did you hear what I just said?��


    Before either Shisui or Itachi could answer Sasuke, Kuroto and Guy appeared at Shisui��s house and Kuroto briefly told the two about what actually happened. Of course, Sasuke couldn��t understand because the information was very concise.


    Hearing that Kakashi was attacked and even the Sharingan was stolen, even Shisui was taken aback, because he is one of the very few people actually aware of the fact that the Sharingan in Kakashi��s left is not a fully matured Sharingan, but a Mangekyou Sharingan.


    The secret of Kakashi��s Mangekyou Sharingan was only known to the four members of Team-11, and, of course, Itachi, other than these five, not even Sandaime was aware of Kakashi��s Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Because Mangekyou Sharingan is too sensitive; once the other members of the Uchiha n know of this information, it would be impossible to remain indifferent to the Sharingan in Kakashi��s eye.


    Realizing the seriousness of the matter, Shisui did not dare to dy any longer and said, ��Let��s go, let��s go and see Kakashi-san.��


    Itachi also asked Kuroto, ��Kuroto-san, can Ie too?��


    Kuroto groaned for a while then nodded, ��Alright,e with us.��


    Soon, the four of them left the Uchiha n in a rush.


    Looking at the few people who left in a hurry, and didn��t even bother to pay attention to him, Sasuke muttered in annoyance, ��Humph, I have obviously grown up, even awakened the Sharingan and mastered the <em>��Fireball Jutsu�� </em>and yet Nii-san still treats me like a child!��


    ��


    It didn��t take long for the four to arrive at Konoha Hospital.


    When approaching Kakashi��s ward, the four of them encountered the three disciples of Tsunade and hurriedly asked about Kakashi��s condition from them, they learned that Kakashi��s situation was critical but he is alive, although, it will take at least two weeks for Kakashi to fully recover.


    After a nod, four of them proceeded to Kakashi��s ward, and several people happened to meet Sandaime and Senju Tsunade at the door, who had just walked out of Kakashi��s ward.


    So, they stood by the door and greeted Sandaime and Tsunade.


    Sandaime nced at the four people, his gaze stayed at Itachi for a moment, then nodded, ��Go in.��


    Sandaime knows that except for Uchiha Itachi, the other three are the former members of the Anbu team Kakashi was the captain of, and given the fact that Kakashi had wanted to see them the first as soon as he regained consciousness, it was reasonable for them to visit Kakashi.


    As for Itachi, Sandaime thought a little, then allowed Itachi to go in as well. Sandaime knows that he would have to talk with Fugaku on this matter anyway, so the fact that Itachi is here only made things a bit easier for him.


    Having said that, Sandaime and Tsunade walked away with great concern.


    After several people entered the ward, they finally saw Kakashi lying on the hospital bed, and a depressed look was clearly visible on his face.


    ��Everyone is here.�� Said Kakashi weakly upon noticing the arrival of three�� no four?


    Kuroto did not wait for Kakashi to speak anything and hurriedly asked, ��Who was the attacker Kakashi?��


    Kakashi nced at Itachi at the end.


    Noting Kakashi��s doubts, Kuroto said, ��Don��t worry about Itachi, he is in my team, and can be trusted.�� After a short pause, Kuroto asked again, ��Who was the attacker Kakashi?��


    Kakashi lowered his eyes, and instead of answering Kuroto��s question, he asked Shisui lightly, ��Shisui, can two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan have the same Dojutsu?��


    As soon as Kuroto heard Kakashi��s question, his guess on the identity of the attacker was already confirmed.


    Shisui and the others on the other hand were a little confused, and asked, ��Why ask such a question?��


    ��It is because the one who attacked me is the member of the Akatsuki organization, the masked man named ��Tobi�� who uses a Space-Time Jutsu as well as Wood Style. We were wrong about the assumption of his Jutsu, instead of using two distinct Jutsu to phase through matter and teleportation, he uses a single Jutsu; a single Mangekyou Sharingan Dojutsu to be exact and the name of Dojutsu he uses is Kamui.�� Said Kakashi in a weak tone, his expression was gloomy at the same time filled with uncertainty.


    ��Kamui?�� Shisui and Itachi both looked at each other.


    Neither of them has ever heard of the Dojutsu named ��Kamui.�� Even in the history of the Uchiha n that records almost all the known Dojutsu up until now; there is no record of a Dojutsu named Kamui, so they can��t be sure if the two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan can have the same Dojutsu.


    Shisui said with a sigh, ��So, in the Akatsuki Organization, besides, Shinichi, there is indeed another Uchiha who has the Mangekyou Sharingan.��


    Kuroto has mentioned to Shisui and Itachi that the spiraled masked man named Tobi is most definitely an Uchiha, and he is undoubtedly the one responsible for the death of Yondaime Hokage, and also releasing Kyuubi on Konoha about six and a half years ago.


    He is also the one responsible for the death of Uchiha Kurumi, and the defection of Shinichi to Akatsuki.


    At this time, Guy asked with a curious tone, ��Kakashi, how can you be so sure? Does he, like me, also shouts the name of the moves he uses?��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 700 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 446: Kakashi’s Emotional Struggle

    Chapter 446: Kakashi��s Emotional Struggle


    ��I know the name of his Mangekyou Sharingan Dojutsu because my Mangekyou Sharingan Dojutsu is also Kamui.�� Said Kakashi with a bit of hesitation.


    Guy asked in shock, ��Does that mean you were also able to make yourself intangible using that Dojutsu?��


    Kakashi shook his head, ��No, the Dojutsu is simr and has the same name, but there are few key differences.��


    Itachi has also known that Kakashi��s left eye is Mangekyou Sharingan, but he had to act ignorant here, else it could prove to be troublesome in the future, so he asked with a surprised tone, ��Kakashi-san, the Sharingan in your left eye was a Mangekyou Sharingan?��


    Kakashi nodded lightly.


    The surprise on Itachi��s face deepened, and he asked something that was genuinely his doubt, ��I heard that you had transnted a two-tomoe Sharingan. Is it possible that you awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan on your own? And if you did, then when and how did you awaken it?��


    Kakashi said, ��I don��t know either.��


    How and when did the two tomoe Sharingan in his left eye turn into a Mangekyou Sharingan, Kakashi himself is not very much sure, or maybe that��s just an excuse because he did not want to bring up that matter, ��It was probably at the time when I killed Rin.�� But Kakashi isn��t sure how to mention this.


    Itachi did not pursue the matter, just sighed slightly, ��A non-Uchiha can awaken Mangekyou Sharingan from a two tomoe Sharingan, this is simply unbelievable.��


    ��It really is, but it is also shown how impactful the death of Rin was on Kakashi.�� Thought Kuroto, then asked, ��Kakashi, did you use this ��Kamui�� in your fight against Tobi?��


    Kakashi nodded, ��Yes, the situation was extremely critical at that time, Tobi was also using his Jutsu upon me; so, I figured that I would die regardless of anything I did, therefore, I decided to use Kamui in order to kill Tobi along with myself. But unexpectedly, we both teleported from Konoha to a different dimension.��


    ��A different Dimension?�� Shisui muttered as he tried to analyze Kamui, ��So he travels to a different dimension in order to prevent the attacks on himself?��


    ��My guess is exactly the same as yours, the Dimension connected by Kamui is the key secret to his intangibility, whenever he chooses, he can transfer himself into that dimension to avoid any damage.�� After a pause, Kakashi asked again, ��Shisui, in the Uchiha n, has there ever been a precedent where two different pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan awaken the same Dojutsu?��


    Kakashi needs an answer to this question more than anything in order to maintain his sanity because he hase to realize something after realizing the secret of Kamui, and Kakashi doesn��t want his guess to be true.


    The Masked Tobi who attacked him happened to reveal the Sharingan in his right eye, while Kakashi coincidently had the Sharingan in the right eye.


    Coincidently, enough, it happened to be a Mangekyou Sharingan of the same pattern, and also had the same or simr Dojutsu Kamui.


    One coincidence may not exin much, but three different coincidences; each one pointing towards the same conclusion made Kakashi feel uneasy.


    Listening to Kakashi��s question, Shisui thought about it, used his understanding of the Mangekyou Sharingan, the information and analysis of Mangekyou Sharingan that Kuroto had given him about the Mangekyou Sharingan and Dojutsu as well as the information about the various records left within the Uchiha n, and finally, he said, ��As far as I understand, an Uchiha awakens the Mangekyou Sharingan when he goes through an intense emotional turmoil that is akin to despair or probably a simr emotional turmoil, the deeper the emotional turmoil, the stronger and freakier Dojutsu he awakens.


    The Dojutsu he awakens with the Mangekyou Sharingan is rted to the kind of emotion, or probably desire. Or to be more exact the thought he has at the time of awakening Mangekyou Sharingan, in a way, it can be said that Mangekyou Sharingan responds to the deepest desire within the heart of the awakener at the moment of awakening and give birth to corresponding abilities in the form of Dojutsu.


    Each Dojutsu is different from the other because the thoughts of each individual are different from the other person at the moment of awakening. Even if the thoughts are quite simr, they won��t be the same.


    Theoretically speaking, two different pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan can have the same or simr Dojutsu, so it��s possible that two different pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan can have the same Dojutsu that is Kamui in Kakashi-san and Tobi��s case, but the chances of both of them leading to the same dimension are very low very-very low unless there is some connection between the two����


    Kuroto also groaned but did not speak.


    As Shisui has said, it is entirely possible to awaken the same Dojutsu.


    Itachi and Sasuke in the canon are perfect examples. Both Itachi and Sasuke awakened Amaterasu, but Kuroto is not sure if it is also attributed to the Transcription Seal, after all, Itachi sealed Amaterasu in Sasuke��s left eye, and coincidently enough, Sasuke awakened Amaterasu in his left eye.


    Secondly, both Sasuke and Itachi are brothers, so that might as well be one of the possible causes.


    And thirdly, Amaterasu is rtively ordinary whenpared to Kamui, even Nidaime Hokage stated that he has previously seen Amaterasu, although, it was not as powerful as Sasuke��s.


    These words of Nidaime Hokage clearly indicate that Amaterasu must have appeared even before Itachi and Sasuke, but no one had previously seen or heard of Kamui.


    Listening to Shisui��s analysis, Kakashi swallowed deeply. Although Shisui did not say it explicitly, his words do indicate that the Sharingan that was with Kakashi and the Sharingan that is with Tobi is somehow connected.


    And there is no doubt that Kakashi has already a guess in his heart, but Kakashi does not want to believe that his guess is true.


    Shisui asked at this moment, ��Kakashi-san, other than us of the Team-11, did anyone else know about your Mangekyou Sharingan prior to this incident?��


    Kakashi shook his head, ��No one currently alive.�� Kakashi himself has never disclosed the secret of his Mangekyou Sharingan to anyone, not even to Sandaime Hokage. So, all those who had known about his Mangekyou Sharingan are already present in this ward.


    Shisui then nced at Guy, who also shook his head, ��I have never mentioned it to anyone.��


    Receiving a positive reply, Shisui said with a confused tone, ��So, if none of us revealed the information about Kakashi-san��s Mangekyou Sharingan, then how did Akatsukie to know about it? Tobi must have known that you have the Mangekyou Sharingan, because if he wanted the Sharingan, then he did not need to specifically target you, there are so many Uchiha with three tomoe Sharingan he could have taken it from anyone there simr to how he did with Uchiha Hiiragi a few years ago.��


    Guy asked, ��Could it be because of your presence Shisui?��


    Shisui pointed at himself, ��Because of me? But, if he can travel to and fro from a special dimension, he didn��t need to be afraid of me. Not to mention, with how Kakashi-san was attacked, it seemed as if Tobi was specifically aware that Kakashi-san asionally visits Konoha Cemetery. The attack pattern clearly shows that he is quite familiar with Kakashi-san��s habits.��


    Kakashi��s face turned gloomier, this was another point that pointed toward what Kakashi fears the most.


    At this point, Itachi suddenly asked, ��Kakashi-san, if I remember correctly, the Sharingan of your left eye was a gift from Uchiha Obito, right?��


    Kakashi nodded, ��Yes, Obito is a war hero, he sacrificed himself, and just prior to his death, he gave me his Sharingan, so that I can see the world for the both of us.�� How Kakashi spoke reflected that he is desperately trying to convince himself against all facts.


    Kuroto could only shake his head as he looked at Kakashi��s desperation.


    Itachi then said with a calm tone, ��Same Dojutsu, your left eye, and his right eye. Even if we assume that he isn��t Obito-san, his right eye is very likely to be Uchiha Obito��s, that he managed to obtain somehow.��


    Shisui suddenly said, ��So does that mean he wanted to take away Kakashi-san��s eye in order to make a pair, this way he will be able to use Susano��o too?��


    Might Guy suddenly asked in a low tone, ��Kakashi, you don��t think it��s Obito, right?��


    Kakashi gulped, what he feared most has been spoken, but knowing full well that Guy��s guess is most likely correct, Kakashi berated him in a stern tone, ��I said that Obito sacrificed himself, he is a war hero, he wanted to be Hokage, he valued his friends andrades over everything, even his own life, he is the one who taught me the importance ofrades. He would never be an evil person and join the likes of Akatsuki who intends to destroy this world. Tobi has to be someone else who managed to get his hands on Obito��s right eye and somehow managed to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan. So, we both may have simr Dojutsu.��


    This was not a denial to Guy, but himself, but even then, Kakashi��s words are somewhat persuasive.


    If a non-Uchiha can awaken Mangekyou Sharingan, then certainly Tobi, who could possibly be an unknown missing Uchiha can also awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan, so it��s not impossible that both have a simr Dojutsu.


    But Guy��s next wordspletely shattered through Kakashi��s persuasive shell, ��Then why did he not kill you before he left?��


    Kakashi couldn��t answer, because he knows that no amount of reason or persuasion could answer this question.


    ��If Tobi isn��t Uchiha Obito, then why does an evil criminal like him, who did not hesitate to kill countless Shinobi at Ame, almost incited Civil War within Konoha by capturing and nearly killing Uzumaki Naruto, not kill you immediately after he had taken the Sharingan? Why did he leave you alive with the possibility that you can be saved?


    If this would have happened in a deserted ce, then it would seem reasonable because no one could find you, and you��d have died without a doubt. But it happened in Konoha, so he should have definitely considered the possibility that someone would eventually find you, and you are likely to not die, even then he still left you knowing full well that the intelligence about Kamui can be leaked through you, not to mention that he even knew about you learning Flying Raijin which could turn out to be problematic for Akatsuki, and yet, he did not finish you off, why?�� Guy asked again while pointing out all the facts to light.


    ��I�� he���� Faced with Guy��s question, and the facts that Guy brought to light, Kakashi couldn��t answer, because he knows that there is only one answer to this question, and in his heart, Kakashi knows the answer, more so because of those words that have been constantly resounding in his heart, ��If you don��t show me anything worth it, I shall reflect the light on the moon and cover this ursed reality in Infinite Tsukuyomi for all eternity!�� but Kakashi doesn��t yet understand the meaning of these words.


    At this time, Kuroto said to Guy, ��Guy, let��s not put too much pressure on Kakashi, he is seriously injured, and needs to recuperate, putting too much pressure on him wouldn��t be good. Kakashi needs time to collect his thoughts, and I think we should give him that time.��


    Kuroto could see the struggle in Kakashi��s heart, which is why he did not say anything to break that shell of Kakashi, after all, Kuroto can be sure that Kakashi too hase to realize it, but just isn��t ready to face it.


    Besides, even if the identity of Tobi to be Obito is revealed, it would change nothing in the broad sense, after all, Naruto is far from mastering his Talk no Jutsu to God-Level, so no one can change Obito��s determination for project Tsuki no Me.


    And there is no one left in the vige to whom Obito is attached, his only grandmother had been dead for a few years now. Even thest bond with Kakashi was also cut when he took back the Sharingan.


    So, at this point, revealing Tobi��s true identity wouldn��t do any good, and only put more pressure on Konoha and give an excuse to other Shinobi Viges to target Konoha and the Uchiha n.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 701 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 447: Fate’s Mockery

    Chapter 447: Fate��s Mockery


    Listening to Kuroto��s words, Guy, Itachi, and Shisui nodded.


    They too can see the struggle in Kakashi��s heart, and since the current Kakashi��s spirit is extremely sluggish and tired, so they too understood that it��s not the right time to delve into the true identity of the attacker.


    So, after some more casual talk with Kakashi, the four of them left the ward.


    And after bidding farewell to Guy at the Hospital Gate, Kuroto Shisui and Itachi too proceeded towards their home, and on the way home, Kuroto can��t help but think about the reason why Obito went as far as to take back his left Sharingan.


    ��Why did Obito do this?�� This question is quite reasonable because Kuroto thinks that unless something extreme happens, Obito wouldn��t bother taking back his left eye from Kakashi, no one knows of this fact better than him, therefore, he feels a bit overwhelmed, and to be honest caught off guard.


    He had expected everything and made a lot of calctions, but he did not even take into ount the possibility that Obito would take back his left Sharingan.


    ��Was it because of his defeat against Tsukihi at the Mizukage Building?�� was a momentary thought, and it seemed reasonable enough.


    In the Canon, the reason why Obito never bothered to take back his left eye from Kakashi was that after the death of Yondaime Hokage in the aftermath of the Kyuubi��s Chaos, there was no one who could actually threaten him in the entire Shinobi World.


    At least not until the fourth great Shinobi War Started when he was slightly coerced by Kabuto who had somehow found the remains of Uchiha Madara and used the Forbidden Jutsu: Edo Tensei to reanimate Madara into the Shinobi World, therefore, Obito was left with no choice but to agree to Kabuto proposal.


    Not to mention, by the time the fourth great Shinobi War started; Akatsuki had already captured seven of the nine Bijuu, so even then Obito did not bother taking back his left eye.


    In addition to taking into ount his past fetters with Kakashi, it was also because there was not much need. After all, with just the Kamui of his right Mangekyou Sharingan; Obito was capable of controlling the entire Shinobi world in the palm of his hand, well except for a few deviations that mostly involved the existence of Uzumaki Naruto.


    But this is not the case in this time and space, the existence of Amatsukami is a very big variable to which Obito has yet to find even the slightest of hints that might lead to a possible solution.


    When Obito realized that ��Yama�� the leader of Amatsukami actually possessed terrifying power that could rival the Rinnegan, he was obviously shocked and uneasy. The calmness he had when dealing with the first iteration of Akatsuki, and even at the time of conspiring against Yondaime Hokage and Konoha naturally disappeared.


    And what really drove Obito to make up his mind should have been the battle against Homusubi in the Mizukage Building, at least Kuroto thinks so.


    If he had lost to the leader of Amatsukami, Obito might have been able to grudgingly ept it. But at the Mizukage Building, he was fooled by Homusubi and lost to her who is probably not even the second strongest member in Amatsukami, so Obito obviously couldn��t ept this fact.


    Without the necessary strength, collecting all the nine Bijuu will be close to impossible, and Project Tsuki no Me will obviously never bepleted if he can��t even collect the nine Bijuu.


    Andpared to Project Tsuki no Me, the bond with Kakashi is not so important, okay maybe it is important, but that is probably the only reason why he did not finish off Kakashi, but still, the fact that Obito took back his left eye, really caught Kuroto off guard.


    ��Damn it, the plot has changed so much that I cannot judge anything, even the characters and thinking process of others cannot be judged by using my knowledge of the Canon. I should have known that this would happen eventually, and I should have taken the Sharingan in Kakashi��s eye, or even if not taken it, I should have at least made Shisui seal Kotoamatsukami in Kakashi��s Sharingan, or maybe made Itachi seal Amaterasu in Kakashi��s Sharingan, this way the threat of Obito would have been neutralized.�� Kuroto sighed.


    Obito with just the right eye is still within the scope that can be dealt with, even if killing him is extremely difficult, he could still be fought against. After all, in order for him to attack someone, he must first manifest himself in close proximity to the target; to be able to touch him, and once he manifests closer to the target, it is possible for him to reveal ws that can be utilized, and even if he doesn��t reveal ws, the target himself can act as bait in order to lead Obito into a trap.


    Just like Tsukihi did at the Mizukage Building.


    But after Obito has gained both the left and the right eye, not to mention being able to use Susano��o, that too can use Kamui, Kamui Shuriken, and who knows what other powers, just the long-range version of Kamui of the left eye alone is a one-hit kill attack dodging which is almost close to impossible because his attacks cannot be predicted, and even if they can be predicted, specifically what he is targeting cannot be predicted.


    Just imagine, a guy hiding somewhere in a dark corner, hundreds of meters away from you, he just stares at you, and you are done for. Who will not be fearful of him?


    And unlike Kakashi who is limited by his Chakra, Obito the original owner of the eye can spam Kamui without any worry of Chakra or exhaustion, after all, he has Hashirama Cells transnted into him!


    Even thinking of this possibility, Kuroto can��t help but feel stressed, ever since the War of Summit at Amegakure, things have started to get out of his control. One by one everything is changing drastically and Kuroto has been unable to keep up with the changes.


    ��This is probably fate��s mockery, and I am still too weak to be able topletely resist it!�� thought Kuroto while clenching his hands.


    At this time, Itachi asked telepathically, ��Kuroto-san, if this person of Akatsuki really has both the eyes of Uchiha Obito, won��t he be able to use Susano��o too?��


    Shisui continued with a solemn expression, ��And he can even use Wood Style, probably because he has the cells of Shodaime-sama transnted into him.��


    Kuroto rubbed his temple in stress, even though he fears when he thinks about it, after all, Obito��s Susano��o is something that can not only interfere in the battle against Otsutsuki Kaguya but even injure her.


    Itachi then asked, ��How should we respond to this?��


    For Itachi, Sharingan, or Mangekyou Sharingan are not very important, different from other Uchiha, Itachi does not care too much if the Kekkei Genkai of the Uchiha n falls in the hands of others, as long as someone can use it, they can obviously have it, and if they use formal means to get their hands on the Sharingan then all the better. But what Itachi can��t ept is the fact that someone using the Kekkei Genkai of the Uchiha n to cause harm to the Vige, Shinobi World, and the Uchiha n.


    For Itachi, the existence of Shinichi is still eptable, because Itachi has made a lot of guesses about why Shinichi is in Akatsuki, but the existence of this Tobi fellow is uneptable even for him. This is why Itachi is quite eager and really wants to get rid of Tobi.


    Shisui also looked at Kuroto with an expectant look, these days, whenever he encounters trouble that cannot be solved no matter how he thinks about it, he would subconsciously look at Kuroto, hoping for some kind of solution, and this is why Shisui really feels that he has grown dependant on Kuroto.


    After pondering a little, Kuroto said, ��I do have an idea that MIGHT prove effective on Tobi, but to find that solution I need more information, and the most likely source of obtaining that information is the ancient scrolls of the Uchiha n.��


    Itachi replied, ��Most of the scrolls that record the secrets of the Uchiha n are probably in the hands of Otou-sama, so obtaining them will be an extremely difficult task without alerting him, however, the Stone Tablet at the Naka Shrine is essible if it is of any use in finding the information.��


    Shisui then nodded, and said, ��If I remember correctly, there are a few ancient scrolls hidden at the Naka Shrine too, they might prove to be useful.��


    Itachi nodded ��Yes, although those scrolls at the Naka Shrine mostly record the millennium-year history of the Uchiha n, not anything rted to Secret Jutsu, or Kinjutsu, we can go through them, and maybe we will find what you are looking for in them.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Alright, we will go to Naka Shrine tonight.��


    While Kuroto, Shisui, and Itachi discussed their further actions, a group of people walked in their direction from the opposite side. This is naturally the Otogakure team, being guided by Anko as per the mission assigned to her.


    As soon as Anko saw Kuroto, she quickly waved her hand and greeted him, ��Kuroto what are you doing at Konoha Hospital at this hour?��


    Kuroto stopped his discussion with Shisui and Itachi, then nodded towards Anko and said with a smile, ��Something came up so I had to visit Konoha Hospital, it��s nothing too big, what about you Anko-chan, still guiding the Otogakure team?��


    As soon as she heard Kuroto��s question, Anko nodded with an annoyed expression then walked a little closer and whispered, ��I am telling you Kuroto, this Otogakure team is such a pain in the ass that I would much rather dump them in pits, and feed��em all to my snakes, rather than having them escort them all over Konoha. If it wasn��t a mission, I would definitely kick them away right this instant. It��s obviously getting sote, yet they don��t want to stay at the assigned guest house and have to visit Konoha��s night market. They have been annoying the hell out of me.��


    Although the volume of Anko��s whisper was low, her words were still heard by everyone.


    Shisui and Itachi felt awkward upon listening to Anko.


    Kuroto chuckled and didn��t care too much about what Anko said, obviously, he understands Anko��s character and knows full well that she has deliberately said this to make the Otogakure team embarrassed. Since this girl has walked out of Orochimaru��s shadow, she has be more and more unruly, doesn��t care about what others think and speak, nor does she shy away from embarrassing others.


    While Kuroto and Anko were talking to each other, Kimimaro looked at Kuroto and his indifferent expression changed slightly, his expression was clearly hostile towards Kuroto, in Kimimaro��s opinion, Hyuga Kuroto has betrayed Orochimaru-sama, so he is a traitor, and traitors must be eliminated.


    Haku who was standing at the end of the team also nced at Kuroto, then immediately lowered his head, he felt guilt for leaving with Kabuto without even informing Kuroto.


    The disguised Orochimaru��s gaze crossed Kuroto and then fell on Shisui and Itachi standing behind Kuroto, both of them are the Uchiha whose bodies have been coveted by him for a very long time but he has never been able to obtain their bodies.


    Thinking something, Orochimaru gave Tenzo signal, who was standing next to him.


    Tenzo obviously understood Orochimaru��s instruction, and after coughing slightly, he said to Anko, ��Ano, Mitarashi-san, is there a restroom nearby?��


    Anko frowned upon hearing Tenzo��s question, ��Didn��t you go to the restroom a few minutes ago?��


    ��Ugh���� Tenzo was embarrassed, then said with a panicked tone, ��I�� I have to go again, or something bad will happen.��


    ��Okay-okay, don��t cry, I will take you.�� Said Anko with a sigh, then she turned towards Kuroto, and said, ��Kuroto keep them apanied for a while until Ie back.��


    To which Kuroto nodded, then Anko led Tenzo to the nearby restroom all while muttering, ��So young, and your kidney is already failing? It��s a real pity.��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 702 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 448: The Stone Tablet

    Chapter 448: The Stone Tablet


    In the strange gaze of everyone, the flushed Tenzo hurriedly left behind Anko, seemingly wanting to get out of here as soon as possible for some reason.


    Kuroto naturally saw that Tenzo had deliberately led Anko away, so he also said to both Shisui and Itachi who were standing behind him, ��Both of you can go, if there is anything new, I find, I will let the two of you know.��


    ��Alright Kuroto-san, we will wait!�� both Shisui and Itachi nodded, and soon left in the direction of the Uchiha n grounds.


    Orochimaru��s quirked his eyebrow for a moment, and a hint of suspicion shed on his disguised handsome face.


    Because of his keenness, Orochimaru caught a small inconspicuous detail in Shisui and Itachi��s attitude towards Kuroto. The way Shisui and Itachi followed Kuroto��s instructions surprised Orochimaru. He felt that the rtionship between Kuroto and the two Uchiha was slightly different from friends and colleagues. It seemed a bit like that of a Superior and Subordinate, and Shisui and Itachi seemed unusually respectful towards Kuroto, which surprised Orochimaru because this is very strange in his eyes.


    ording to the information provided to him by the few spies still lurking in Konoha, Orochimaru can be quite sure that Kuroto and Shisui do not have a superior and subordinate rtionship in the Anbu. As for Itachi, although, Orochimaru is not aware of what position Itachi holds in the Anbu, given the fact that Itachi is next in line to the position of the patriarch of the Uchiha n, he has no reason to be so respectful to a Hyuga of the Branch Family, in fact, it should be quite the opposite.


    Moreover, Shisui has the Mangekyou Sharingan, and since the news of Itachi��s Mangekyou Sharingan has yet to be revealed to anyone, Orochimaru is quite sure that he is one of the very few alive who actually knows of the fact that even Uchiha Itachi has the Mangekyou Sharingan, which is why he is more surprised upon noticing the respectful attitude of both Shisui and Itachi towards Kuroto.


    Orochimaru knows that the current Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi are undoubtedly the highest fighting power in Konoha, this is also the reason why he did not try to mess around in the vige this time, after all, he wouldn��t want to be tortured for more than 72 hours while tied to stakes in less than a second and then again be burned to death by those ck mes like thest time, right? Nor would he want to be pummelled by the giant green humanoid made of Chakra or be brainwashed by Uchiha Shisui.


    That��s why he is quite curious and as he noticed Shisui and Itachi leave, Orochimaru can��t help but ask inquisitively, ��Kuroto-kun, I am very curious about the means you used to win over Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi, you wouldn��t mind sharing them with your Sensei, right?��


    Kuroto originally nned to say a few words to Orochimaru, after all, no matter how vicious the other party may be, he is still the one who taught Kuroto most of the things, and Kuroto seriously respects him, but upon noticing the hostile look of Kimimaro, an imaginary light bulb lit on the side of Kuroto��s head, and after thinking a little, he suddenly changed his mind and said in an arrogant tone, ��Humph, if I am stronger than both of them, they will naturally follow.��


    ��Really?�� Orochimaru didn��t really believe in Kuroto��s nonsense, especially that fake arrogant tone, others might think that Kuroto��s arrogance is genuine, but as someone who knows Hyuga Kuroto quite well, he naturally saw through Kuroto��s fake arrogance.


    At the same time, Orochimaru didn��t believe in Kuroto��s reasoning either, he knows that the kid has Ryuumyaku in his hand, and might as well have gained a good level of control over it with the passage of time, so his strength is definitely not weak, and possibly one of the strongest in Konoha but to be able to subdue both Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi at the same time? That��s just unreasonable.


    In Orochimaru��s eyes, apart from the leaders of the Akatsuki Organization and Amatsukami, no one in the Shinobi World can defeat the joint strength of Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi at the same time.


    ��Humph, obviously.�� Kuroto snorted, then continued with a frivolous attitude, ��Orochimaru-sama, why are you still ying these children��s games? Does it even make any sense to bring these dead weights with you to Konoha, knowing full well that your cover might get blown away? Especially when Akatsuki is after you?��


    Orochimaru did not answer, the reason being that he could feel that Kuroto��s words weren��t actually targeting him, rather they were targeting one of the kids standing behind him, so Orochimaru was quite curious about who Kuroto was targeting, and what were his intentions.


    And obviously, Kuroto��s words worked, Kimimaro suddenly burst out with chilling killing intent, and the surroundings turned colder. Even the vigers in the surroundings subconsciously walked away because of feeling ufortable.


    Kuroto smiled inwardly, ��The best way to provoke Kimimaro is by ridiculing Orochimaru-sama.��


    Orochimaru reached out his hand to stop Kimimaro who wanted tosh out at Kuroto, then said with a sly smile, ��Kuroto-kun, I feel quite hurt that you have forgotten a few things about your early genin days, didn��t you also follow me like these kids and grew up all the way?��


    Kuroto snorted, ��But I was different from these kids even during my Genin days, these kids can��t even figure out anything.�� Then he deliberately showed an impatient expression, ��Well, unlike you, I have some important things that I must take care of, and I don��t have much time to waste on a nuke-nin, so if there��s nothing else to say, I will take my leave.��


    After that Kuroto didn��t wait for Orochimaru to answer and directly walked away with an indifferent expression.


    ��Let��s see if this n of mine works.�� Thought Kuroto all while walking away.


    On the other hand, Orochimaru��s mood remained the same, obviously, Kuroto��s fake arrogance and frivolous attitude would not affect Orochimaru, but he was quite curious about Kuroto��s attempt to incite the kids and paid attention to their individual reactions.


    Kimimaro was angrier at Hyuga Kuroto, but because Orochimaru had stopped him before, so he temporarily suppressed his killing intent and did not immediately rush toward Kuroto, however, in his heart, Kimimaro was determined to assassinate Hyuga Kuroto before they left Konoha.


    Haku still had his head down, as a result, he really did not really pay much attention to what Orochimaru and Kuroto discussed.


    It wasn��t until Kuroto disappeared from their gazes that Kimimaro asked Orochimaru with a puzzled look, ��Orochimaru -sama, he dared to be rude to you so openly, why did you stop me from teaching him a lesson?��


    Orochimaru lightly said, ��Three Konoha Anbu are hidden, and keeping a watch over us, had you made a move they would have wasted not even a second to subdue you, and even attempted to take me under custody.��


    Kimimaro immediately apologized, ��Forgive me for not noticing.�� Then covered his killing intent towards Hyuga Kuroto.


    Orochimaru shook his head and did not say anything to Kimimaro, but inwardly, he had a smile and thought, ��So it is Kimimaro he was trying to rile up, what does this kid intend to do with Kimimaro? Sigh, his behavior is getting more and more difficult to read.��


    At this time, Anko walked back with a flushed Tenzo, and noticing that there was no sign of Kuroto, she asked the disguised Orochimaru, ��Where did he go, the one with the white Kimono?��


    The disguised Orochimaru said, ��Oh, he said that he had something very urgent to do so he left.��


    Anko nodded, and did not question anymore, then she escorted the four Otogakure shinobi to the night market of Konoha.


    Looking at the grown-up Mitarashi Anko, Hyuga Kuroto, and the third kid he met up with not too long ago, even Orochimaru can��t help but reminisce the old days when he took the three young Genin under his wing.


    ��


    Sometimester outside Naka Shrine.


    ��Kenji, man did you hear about the duel that took ce today?�� asked the Uchiha guard responsible for guarding the Naka Shrine.


    ��Of course, I heard about it, Tanaka-san.�� The Uchiha named Tanaka nodded, then continued, ��Who would have thought that Sasuke-sama would awaken the Sharingan at such a young age.��


    ��Hehe, Sasuke-sama is certainly Fugaku-sama��s son, and Itachi-sama��s brother, Sasuke-sama too will be a very strong Shinobi in the future.�� The Uchiha named Tanaka said.


    ��I couldn��t agree more, Tanaka-san.�� Kenji nodded with a chuckled.


    <em>Step Step</em>


    At this moment, both Kenji and Tanaka heard the sound of footsteps and were on full alert. Tanaka even had a signal re drawn out, after all, he doesn��t want to be a victim simr to Uchiha Ryota, Uchiha Hideki, and Uchiha Hiiragi.


    Soon the sound of footsteps got closer, both Kenji and Tanaka got a closer look at the identities of the persons who came to the Naka Shrine, and then took a light breath, ��Itachi-sama, Shisui-san you bothe to the Naka Shrine at such an hour?��


    Itachi nodded and said, ��Good work Kenji-San, Tanaka-San, the reason foring to Naka Shrine at this hour is actually very important. We have something we have to check, it won��t take very long, we can take a look, right?��


    Tanaka hurriedly nodded, ��Yes, yes, of course, take your time. If there is any way in which we can help your search, then please don��t hesitate to ask us Itachi-sama.��


    Itachi nodded then said, ��It��s alright, there is no need to worry. Both of you can take a good rest, we will be here for some time, and don��t worry, we know what we are looking for, so we can find it ourselves.��


    Kenji nodded, ��Alright Itachi-sama.��


    And the very next moment, both Uchiha Kenji and Uchiha Tanaka fell into a deep sleep all while standing in their positions. From beginning to end, neither of them noticed the third person standing behind Shisui and Itachi, nor did the two realize that they were under Genjutsu from the moment they heard the sound of Itachi��s footsteps.


    Noting the two asleep, Shisui said with an impressed expression, ��Voice-induced Genjutsu, huh?��


    Itachi nodded, ��Yes, I used the sound of my footsteps as a medium to disturb Kenji-san, and Tanka-san��s chakra, then used my voice as themand to mind control the two into putting them to sleep.��


    Kuroto quirked his eyebrow and asked, ��If I am not wrong, one of the partners of Zabuza during the Kirigakure coup d����tat used such type of Voice-induced Genjutsu, right?��


    Itachi nodded, ��Yes, this Genjutsu is called, ��<em>Demonic Genjutsu: Cajolery of mour��</em> and it was used by a Kirigakure Shinobi named Gengo, his use of Genjutsu piqued my interest as it is quite simr to Shisui-san��s Kotoamatsukami although, much weaker. After I had captured him and went through his memories, I learned quite a lot about Voice-Induced Genjutsu and its potential. The current him was not much proficient in this form of Genjutsu but its potential cannot be denied, it can take many by a surprise who are vignt against the Sharingan.��


    Kuroto and Shisui nodded in understanding.


    Sharingan is a fear of many, and they train specifically in order to avoid being trapped in a Genjutsu, Might Guy is one such example, in which case Sound Induced Genjutsu would work wonders against such fellows.


    After all, nobody would think that an Uchiha with the Sharingan would use sound-induced Genjutsu, rather than a Visual Genjutsu.


    Itachi continued, ��In any case, now that the coast is clear, we can go inside the Naka Shrine, I will also spread my crows in the surroundings to keep watch for anyone elseing here, so we can search for what we are here for without any worry.��


    Kuroto and Shisui nodded and proceeded towards the inner hall of Naka Shrine.


    There was no other guard in the main hall, so Kuroto went unimpeded all the way as if strolling through his back garden, and soon arrived at the secret underground meeting ce of the Uchiha n; beneath the seventh tatami mat from the far right.


    Looking at the Stone Tablet in front of him, Kuroto muttered lightly, ��So this stone tablet is the cause of all the problems?��


    This Stone Tablet was left behind by Rikudo Sennin in order to discourage the descendants of Otsutsuki Indra from attempting to recreate the Rinnegan, but because it was tempered by ck Zetsu, so it can be said to be the cause of all the problems.


    After all, If Madara had not read the Stone Tablet, he wouldn��t have chosen to leave Konoha and proceeded with Project Tsuki no Me, so it wouldn��t be wrong to say that this Stone Tablet is truly one of the greatest causes of all the problems


    At this moment, Itachi arrived after spreading his crows, then said, ��The Stone Tablet Can be deciphered by the Sharingan and the Mangekyou Sharingan, but even me or Shisui-san cannot fully decipher it, as we would most likely need a higher level of Visual Prowess for it. Kuroto-san, do you need me to decipher it?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��There��s no need.��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 703 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 449: The cause of all Uchiha problems

    Chapter 449: The cause of all Uchiha problems


    ��There��s no need.�� Said Kuroto as his Byakugan turned into the Tenseigan.


    Looking at that royal blue Dojutsu with a white floral pattern in Kuroto��s eyes, and feeling the power emanating from them, even the always calm and collected Uchiha Itachi felt waves in his heart.


    Shisui patted his shoulder, and exined, ��That��s the Tenseigan, a Dojutsu above the Byakugan, you do remember what Tsukihi-san told us, right?��


    Itachi nodded, ��Yes, Tenseigan, a Dojutsu that can rival the Rinnegan.��


    In the Summit War at Amegakure, while fighting against Konan, Itachi did see quite a few abilities of Kuroto, but this is the first time he has seen the Dojutsu itself; and he could feel the power that it contains, although he doesn��t really have much of an understanding of Tenseigan given that he has only once seen Kuroto using its powers.


    And this is also reasonable, because Kuroto rarely uses his Tenseigan these days, after all, there are very few enemies who could force him to have to use the Tenseigan, besides the current Kuroto��s Byakugan is also one of the purest, so using only the Byakugan is more than enough forpleting most of the Anbu missions.


    Kuroto ignored Shisui and Itachi��s discussion and focused on deciphering the Stone Tablet in front of him, for him, who has the Tenseigan, the Stone tablet can obviously be deciphered without any issue, after all; the key point is the Visual Prowess�� And in the face of the Visual Prowess of the Tenseigan, the entire Stone Tablet was deciphered quite easily.


    After reading the content of the Stone Tablet, Kuroto sighed, ��It really is one of the two major causes of all the problems the Uchiha n experienced and is still experiencing.��


    ording to Kuroto the content of the Stone Tablet can be roughly divided into four parts. And the higher the Visual Prowess of the reader the more parts of the Stone Tablet they can decipher.


    The first part is sort of a fairy tale. It mentions the story of Otsutsuki Kaguya who ate the Fruit from the Shinju and became the first human to bear Chakra, then using that power she calmed the troubled times; unified the world, andter gave birth to a child. Although it contains a lot of information; for the most part, it is of little significance to the present and can be read by those with the Three Tomoe Sharingan.


    The second part has some more important content, it mentions the story of the son of Otsutsuki Kaguya who became the first human naturally born with Chakra, he defeated the violent Shinju turned Juubi and came to be known as Rikudo Sennin;ter he spread the creed and teachings of Ninshu; bing the forefather of all Shinobi.


    It then states some of the secrets of Mangekyou Sharingan; the method of obtaining it and how it can be used to control any of the nine Bijuu.


    It also states the regrets of Rikudo Sennin; the worries he had for the future of the Shinobi world and the Uchiha n.


    This part clearly points out that the Uchiha n are the descendants of Rikudo Sennin, and is perhaps one of the key reasons for the inborn arrogance of the Uchiha n. In addition to having the extraordinary Chakra that the Sharingan grants to the Uchiha; the words left by Rikudo Sennin on the Stone Tablet may also have a certain influence on the mindset of the Uchiha n and ingrains them to have a natural superiority whenpared to others.


    After all, when an Uchiha gets to learn that he is a descendant of Rikudo Sennin, the forefather of all Shinobi kind, he would obviously be subconsciously proud of his ancestry and his origins, thus giving birth to natural superiority and arrogance towards others of not so superior ancestry.


    Then there is the third part, and Kuroto can guess that it can��t be deciphered with the ordinary Mangekyou Sharingan; the reader either needs the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan or probably the Mangekyou Sharingan with a very high Visual Prowess that can match up to the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    The third part records very little content and can be easily summed up in a single line, <em>��Seeking stability, one god was divided into Yin and Yang, these opposing two acting together obtain all things in creation</em>


    The meaning of this line is very simple, but it actually has two meanings, one is the true meaning and the other one is the meaning that Uchiha Madara and perhaps most Uchiha perceived, that is, only bybining the Yin of the Uchiha n and the Yang of the Senju n can the Chakra of Rikudo Sennin be obtained; which is ultimately the Rinnegan.


    Although; this is not wrong, it is not the correct meaning either.


    Originally, the intent of leaving behind the Stone tablet was to discourage the Uchiha from awakening the Rinnegan. Rikudo Sennin actually hoped that the Uchiha n will realize that only when the Uchiha and Senju unite, that is, the Uchiha��s reconciliation with the Senju n will truly save the Uchiha n and the Shinobi World.


    Madara obviously misunderstood the underlying meaning, which is why the battle of the Valley of the End took ce. Madara may have lost the battle, but hepleted his objective and gained the Yang Chakra of the Senju n; more specifically; the Yang Chakra of Asura that resided within Shodaime Hokage; therefore, he managed tobine the Yin and Yang and obtained the Rinnegan that represented the Power of All Creation.


    Then finally there is the fourth part which mentions the sealed Kaguya and the concern of Rikudo Sennin towards the other Otsutsuki n members. Obviously, Rikudo Sennin did not know much about the Otsutsuki n but he still feared the origins of his mother; the warning regarding her Infinite Tsukuyomi, and the possible reasons for using it.


    Looking at the whole content from a bystander��s point of view, Kuroto might as well regard this Stone Tablet as thest words or death wish of Rikudo Sennin to his son Otsutsuki Indra; and Indra��ster descendants. It not only tells the origin of the Uchiha n but there is also mention of Chakra Fruit, Shinju, and Juubi. Important information about Yin and Yang, the method of awakening the Rinnegan, and finally the sealed Kaguya; warning regarding Kaguya��s Infinite Tsukuyomi, the misfortune that Sharingan brings, and a few other minor details.


    Of course, this is all the content that Kuroto has deciphered after removing and re-editing all the information rted to Project Tsuki no Me.


    ck Zetsu cleverly made changes to the Stone Tablet, and what was supposed to be a warning regarding Kaguya��s Infinite Tsukuyomi, has turned into the only Jutsu that can save the Uchiha n and the Shinobi World. This part recorded <em>��When someone who possesses the power of Samsara approaches the moon, an eye will open that is reflected on the moon to grant the eternal dream.�� </em>Which is basically the instructions to perform the Infinite Tsukuyomi and all of this was attributed to Rikudo Sennin��s method of saving the Uchiha n.


    At that time, Madara was emotionally agitated because of the death of his younger brother Izuna whom he deeply cared about, and had just awakened the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan; so when he deciphered the Stone Tablet up to here; there were obviously waves in his heart.


    Later Madara realized that forming the vige won��t lead to true peace thus his conflicts with the Shodaime started; he tried to convince the Uchiha n to leave Konoha, but no one chose to follow him; betrayed by the shinobi of his own n whom he protected for all those years, Madara left the Vige alone, determined toplete the Project Tsuki no Me and bring true peace to the Shinobi World.


    ��It��s a pity.�� Thought Kuroto but didn��t really care too much.


    After regaining his gaze Kuroto did not care much about the Stone Tablet, but he still had a few doubts in his heart.


    ck Zetsu neither has the Sharingan, nor the Rinnegan or any other Dojutsu of the same level, yet he can decipher the Stone Tablet and also edit the inscriptions without leaving behind any traces and this is quite puzzling.


    If not for the fact that Kuroto had known the truth beforehand, even he would have been confused and swayed into believing it to be true.


    ��Does that mean Kaguya, the creator of ck Zetsu also gave him a port to her own powers?�� Kuroto can��t help but make such a guess. The reason for this guess is also thought about a little, because even with the Tenseigan, Kuroto knows that he can��t change anything in the Stone Tablet, but Zetsu who has no Dojutsu can do it, so it can only be attributed to Kaguya��s power in ck Zetsu.


    And it��s very likely that Kuroto��s guess is true, that is to say, Kaguya��s Chakra is indeed sealed inside ck Zetsu; although Kuroto can��t be sure how much of that Chakra is still left given that almost a millennium has passed but there has to be Kaguya��s Chakra still present inside him, otherwise how else did he manage to seed in his sneak attack on Madara?


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 704 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 450: A state of desperation

    Chapter 450: A state of desperation


    After bing the Jinchuriki of Juubi, Madara with a single Rinnegan could survive against Might Guy who had opened all eight gates; and even if injured to such an extent he still managed to recover.


    So, at that point, Madara was obviously invincible.


    But ck Zetsu was able to subdue that invincible Madara, even if we take into ount the element of sneak attack, the mere fact that ck Zetsu had the power to threaten Rikudo Sennin level powerhouses means that ck Zetsu can never be underestimated.


    So the next thing that Kuroto has doubts about at the moment is, how much of Kaguya��s Chakra still remains within ck Zetsu, and how many times can he make attacks of the level he used against Madara?


    If there is only one time, then Kuroto can rest assured against ck Zetsu, because ck Zetsu��s threat will be small as he will definitely not waste it upon Kuroto, no matter what happens, he will only use it on the Jinchuriki of Juubi for reviving Kaguya at the most critical time.


    But if he can use such an attack twice, or maybe three times, or perhaps even more times, then the threat of ck Zetsu is perhaps no inferior to Nagato and Obito. ck Zetsu is the entity that Kuroto and the rest of the members of Amatsukami will have to be extremely careful against.


    ��Sigh, I must calm myself.�� Thought Kuroto then looked at Shisui and Itachi, and asked, ��What do the two of you think about the message left by Rikudo Sennin?��


    Itachi said seriously, ��Genjutsu is Genjutsu, no matter how one describes it, and what��s false will remain false until the very end. I don��t know what Rikudo Sennin thought while leaving such a message for us Uchiha, but I do not think that the Infinite Tsukuyomi can save the Uchiha n or bring peace to the Shinobi World.��


    Undoubtedly, Itachi who possesses Tsukuyomi do not agree with Project Tsuki no Me, even if it is something proposed by Rikudo Sennin, himself.


    This is because Itachi knows better than anyone that ��Infinite Tsukuyomi�� is an artificially created Genjutsu world working as per the wishes of the creator, if the world itself is artificially created, which means if the world itself is a false one, then how can it bring true peace? The peace brought by Infinite Tsukuyomi will be false peace as well.


    Shisui also shook his head immediately, ��The peace on the Stone Tablet is directed by manipting the entire humankind, such peace which is brought forth at the cost of everyone except for the caster being manipted can not be true peace, it��s just a Genjutsu and it won��t change the reality no matter how one might try to glorify this sickening truth.��


    Shisui who has the Kotoamatsukami as his Mangekyou Sharingan Dojutsu understands better than anyone that manipting others won��t bring true peace. Kotoamatsukami allows Shisui to manipte anyone, anytime, anywhere as per his own whim at the mere cost of some Chakra, and precisely because of this Shisui is very resistant to the idea of Infinite Tsukuyomi, after all, when one person is being manipted by the other, then they are not even on an equal footing, nor do they understand each other, because people who really understand each other do not need to rely on a Genjutsu to see through other person��s reality.


    ��If both of you realize and understand this fact, then I am relieved.�� Kuroto was indeed relieved. Although, he believed that neither Shisui nor Itachi will be confused by the idea of Project Tsuki no Me, or ��Infinite Tsukuyomi�� but he was indeed somewhat worried, and now that he has heard their individual opinion on Infinite Tsukuyomi, he was very much relieved.


    Immediately, Kuroto can��t help but snicker a little, ��Oh the Irony.��


    Neither Madara nor Obito possesses a Genjutsu type Dojutsu, nor are they Genjutsu type by nature, of course, they may be extremely proficient in Genjutsu, but Genjutsu is not their specialty, and both of them were confused by the Project Tsuki no Me and wanted to reflect the light on the moon to cover the entire world in a Genjutsu. They thought Project Tsuki no Me to be the only method to save the world and bring peace to this war-torn world.


    On the other hand, Shisui and Itachi are both the Genjutsu type, perhaps being the two best Genjutsu masters in the entire Shinobi World including the past, present, and perhaps even the future. And despite their Genjutsu mastery, neither of the two is confused by Project Tsuki no Me and understood that such a peace can never be considered true peace.


    ��Ironic indeed.�� �C Thought Kuroto, then did not care about the Stone Tablet at all, rather he focused on the objective at hand, and asked Itachi, ��Where are the Ancient Scrolls?��


    Itachi nodded and immediately opened a secretpartment hidden in the wall, and took out a delicate box containing several scrolls and a few books.


    The books appeared quite old, with yellow pages, clearly indicating how old they are giving Kuroto a bit of expectation and hope that he might be able to find what he is looking for in them.


    Sitting in a Seiza position, Kuroto, Shisui, and Itachi immediately started to go through these books and scrolls in search of information rted to what Kuroto was looking for.


    First Scroll, second scroll, third scroll, fourth scroll, fifth scroll, sixth scroll, and so on, Kuroto read and read and read in the hopes of finding the information he wanted, but found nothing worth attention. These scrolls and books record the history of the Uchiha n, but what these scrolls specifically focus upon are the wars that the Uchiha n fought.


    In this particr year they defeated that particr Shinobi n, these many Uchiha were sacrificed, and while these many enemies they killed, ultimately the Uchiha n won the war then this happened.


    Then in that particr year, the Uchiha n fought against this particr n, these many Uchiha were sacrificed, while these many enemies were killed, the warsted for these many months, and so on and so forth.


    There is hardly any useful information recorded in these scrolls, as these scrolls don��t even record the situation and causes of the war and conflicts, so no matter how much Kuroto read through them, he couldn��t find anything worth noting.


    ��It seems either the scrolls recording what I want are with the Uchiha Patriarch, and if that��s not the case, then perhaps Madara took away that information with him when he left Konoha.�� Thought Kuroto.


    Kuroto is more inclined towards the first option, because if Madara really bothered about such petty things and took away all the important information, then the Uchiha n wouldn��t have had any information or knowledge about Izanagi and Izanami.


    Therefore, what Kuroto is looking for has to be in the hands of the Uchiha Patriarch, but obtaining it from Uchiha Fugaku��s hands is an impossible task as that would most likely leak information about Amatsukami, or Amatsukami��s intentions.


    Itachi noted Kuroto��s expression, and said, ��Kuroto-san, it doesn��t seem that what we are looking for can be found here.��


    Nodding slightly, Kuroto changed his mind and decided to use a different approach, and for that, he turned towards Itachi and asked, ��Itachi, if, I mean, IF, both Shisui and I were to die at the hands of Akatsuki or for whatever reasons, and both Konoha and Uchiha n are about to be destroyed at the hands of Akatsuki, then what will you do?��


    Itachi was startled by such a question that came out of nowhere, but after quickly calming down himself, he thought and tried to imagine it.


    Shisui also looked at Itachi curiously, waiting for his answer.


    And after a while of thinking, he suddenly asked, ��What about Tsukihi-san, Suijin, Fujin, Karin-chan, and Gaara-kun??��


    Kuroto was speechless at Itachi��s question, then said, ��Of course, Uchiha Tsukihi, Suijin, and Fujin are also dead.��


    Itachi immediately shook his head, ��Something like this will never happen, I will definitely not be thest one alive.��


    ��Uhh���� Kuroto was again speechless, ��This kid.��


    ��Hahaha���� on the side, even Shisui chuckled a little at Itachi��s response.


    Kuroto sighed and said, ��Well imagine a situation where all the senior members of Amatsukami, except for you have died. You, Karin, and Gaara are the only ones left in the Amatsukami and you have to bear the responsibility of not only saving the Uchiha n and the Vige but also defeating the entire Akatsuki Organization as well as stopping their ns, what would you do?��


    This time, Itachi had to consider it more seriously, and said, ��I will think of ways to increase my personal strength because that��s very important if I want to stop an organization like the Akatsuki, then search for allies with a simr mindset and high-end strength, of course, the alliance with the five great Shinobi Viges would prove to be useful especially when Kazekage-sama and Mizukage-sama are both members of Amatsukami too, maybe I will try to contact Orochimaru-san and convince him to cooperate with me. In short, I would leave no stone unturned to find a method of stopping the Akatsuki.��


    ��Yes, that��s the intention.�� After a slight nod, Kuroto continued, ��Think of all the ways you can, and will try to use in such a desperate situation in order to increase your personal strength, jot it down somewhere, and show it to me.��


    Kuroto found nothing that would point him towards the two spiritual artifacts namely Totsuka Sword and Yata Mirror, and Kuroto has no idea where they were originally present, not to mention he doesn��t even have enough time to search them all over the continent, so Kuroto can only use this method to search for Totsuka Sword and Yata Mirror.


    Kuroto thinks that, since the Totsuka Sword can seal its target even from a long range in a Genjutsu-like ��World of Drunken Dreams�� for all eternity, it has a very good chance of seeding in sealing the DMS Obito if used as a surprise attack.


    Although Kuroto can��t guarantee it given the fact that Kamui can even be used to transfer Chakra from the Purend to the Shinobi World or Kaguya��s Dimension, it is still one of the best means that has a high chance of sess.


    And using Sword of Totsuka is much easier and without any sacrifice whenpared to Izanami or the Reaper Death Seal. After all, the price of using one is permanent blindness in one eye, and death for the second option.


    Itachi was at a loss upon hearing Kuroto��s words, ��Has the situation arisen to such a desperate state?�� and he can��t help but wonder.


    Obviously, Itachi still doesn��t have much of an idea of how powerful can DMS Obito be, so he is not so sure, but given how serious Kuroto is, even he felt that he needs to consider things very carefully from here on out.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 705 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 451: Orochimaru’s Curiosity

    Chapter 451: Orochimaru��s Curiosity


    Before leaving the Naka Shrine, Kuroto gave several instructions to Itachi, exhorted Itachi to stay close to Shisui and protect him during the adaption period, and at the same time warned Shisui to be especially careful these days against enemy attacks.


    After all, Obito, Danzo, and Orochimaru, all are threats that cannot be underestimated.


    Moreover, all three of them have the right motivation to deal with Uchiha Shisui, the current strongest of the Uchiha n, because to deal with the Uchiha n one must first ovee the obstacle of Uchiha Shisui.


    But because Shisui is not in the right condition now, therefore, he can��t use his truebat power; which is why he must be protected.


    Itachi obviously understood Kuroto��s reasoning and made sure that he would protect Shisui, at the same time, he would carry out other instructions given by Kuroto as well.


    Satisfied, Kuroto bid farewell to Shisui and Itachi, then quietly strolled back towards his home.


    On the way to his home, Kuroto of course thought about the many changes that happened during the day; and honestly, Kuroto is quite d that he did not be arrogant and overconfident after awakening the Tenseigan and did not expose his truebat power and true identity to the public, otherwise, he would have be the center of attention of all the enemies.


    And if that had been the case, Kuroto would have to be constantly worried and guard against all kinds of conspiracies, not only from Obito and the other enemies but also from many people around him, after all, who knows when someone will start getting strange ideas, or maybe the people they cherish the most are taken hostage so that would leave them with no choice but to fulfill the instructions of the kidnappers.


    Judging from the method Obito used to conspire against his own Sensei; he is definitely the kind of guy who has no bottom line when ites to achieving his goal, of course, Kuroto is no different, but that��s not the point here. The point is that, had Obito known Kuroto��s true identity and power, Obito would gain more chess pieces that he can use to take advantage of Kuroto��s weakness, but that wouldn��t be the case for Kuroto. After all, Obito ispletely empty from the inside and someone who doesn��t even care for who he is, and since there is no one left alive whom Obito seems to care about any longer so there is probably nothing stopping him from using even the dirtiest of means to take advantage, but Kuroto won��t be able to do so.


    Then, Kuroto would have no option left but to bring Nohara Rin back to life and use her to deal with Obito, but bringing her back to life would be a very difficult task for the current Kuroto, because if the current him were to bring her to life, then he would die as a result which is definitely not beneficial enough.


    Fortunately, Kuroto has been a level-headed person, and only chose to reveal himself to the extent that wouldn��t be too suspicious, and wouldn��t cause him too many problems.


    Now one could argue that if Kuroto really wanted to, he could havepletely hidden; not garnered even a bit of attention and that would have been much more advantageous, but Kuroto doesn��t think that way. ording to him, being too inconspicuous is also quite suspicious as it would at some point definitely garner attention, after all, there��s only so much one can truly hide, and there��s only so much one can survive against just based on luck.


    This is why, it is better to reveal a few things, make others think that they are the ones in control; make others believe that they know everything about him when in reality they would have no idea of the true depths of his abilities.


    This way others will believe that he is a bit difficult person to deal with, but at the same time, he is not too big of a threat and can be disposed of any time if they really feel like doing it, as a result, they will focus on things and people who are more important and more threatening (that is the Amatsukami)pared to just an elite Anbu Squad Captain.


    Now considering the fact that Amatsukami is very secretive and hidden too well, so Obito and the rest of the Akatsuki will have to direct more and more of their attention and efforts towards finding and understanding them to be able to deal with them. But since they won��t be able to find them, so they will also fear Amatsukami. After all, the fear of the unknown is the greatest of all fear. And this unknown, that is the Amatsukami, will also stop them from running rampant, and restrict them subconsciously so that they would not dare to act rashly.


    ��I suppose that even now, all Akatsuki personnel are more than likely either increasing their individual strength or investigating the traces of Amatsukami all over the world now.�� Thought Kuroto as his lips curled into a mocking snicker.


    Before finding Amatsukami that is ying Akatsuki and the other viges in the palm of their hands, Akatsuki should not dare to deal with the Five Great Shinobi Viges, unless they are confident enough, the lesson they learned at Amegakure should have been more than enough to keep them in check, after all, even Nagato who had the Rinnegan and could summon Gedo Mazo, and Nibi almost lost his life at the hands of the leader of Amatsukami. So even if Akatsuki is reluctant; they have to admit that Amatsukami can actually threaten their existence.


    This is probably the only reason why they have been quiet for so long and haven��t carried out their other ns, even Obito sneaked inside Konoha and took back his eye, but did not care about the Uchiha n that hasn��t been destroyed yet, nor did he care about all the movements that Konoha has been making these days.


    In Obito��s eyes; the threat of a mere Uchiha n and Konoha is nothingpared to Amatsukami, but what he doesn��t understand is that if he doesn��t make his move on the Uchiha n and Konoha, he would never be able to find anything about Amatsukami, which will eventually form an endless loop.


    ��


    In Konoha��s Guesthouse.


    Kimimaro looked at the night view outside the window with many thoughts going in his mind.


    The events that happened for the whole day kept shing in his mind, but the major part of all those shes was the scene where Hyuga Kuroto dared to satirize Orochimaru-sama openly. Intense killing intent appears in his heart whenever he thinks of Hyuga Kuroto.


    At this time, a shadow emerged from the darkness and sneaked into the room quietly.


    ��Who are you? Show yourself!�� Kimimaro turned around quickly and said all while a bone de extended out from his hand; staring at the intruder with cold eyes.


    The shadow wasn��t panicked under the cold gaze of Kimimaro, rather it smiled and said, ��As expected of Kimimaro.��


    ��Kabuto?�� Kimimaro recognized that tone, and asked, ��What are you going here?��


    Kimimaro adjusted his sses on the bridge of his nose, then said, ��I have heard about everything that happened today. How does it feel to be able to defeat the genius kid of the Uchiha n?��


    ��The genius of the Uchiha n? He wasn��t enough for me to even bother to care about!�� because the victory against Uchiha Sasuke was too easy, Kimimaro felt no sense of aplishment.


    Kabuto smirked and said in a casual tone, ��That��s right,pared to the hateful Hyuga Kuroto who betrayed Orochimaru-sama, the genius kid of the Uchiha n is really not worth mentioning, huh?��


    As soon as Kimimaro heard Kabuto��s words, his face turned gloomy.


    Kimimaro can ignore others insulting him, but what he can��t ignore are the insults to Orochimaru-sama, and Hyuga Kuroto not only dared to betray Orochimaru but even satirize Orochimaru to his face, which really made Kimimaro angry, and determined to assassinate him.


    ��That��s right, Kabuto should know, huh?�� Kimimaro��s eyes lit up, and after making up his mind, he asked Kabuto, ��Kabuto, you should know where he lives, right?��


    Kabuto was obviously surprised by Kimimaro��s question, and asked, ��What are you going to do? Don��t forget that we are currently in Konoha, and from what I have heard, he is a Jonin.��


    Kimimaro said coldly, ��Tell me where he lives, and you don��t need to care about other things.��


    With a bit of hesitation, Kabuto drew a map on a piece of paper; then handed it to Kimimaro with a worried expression, ��Be careful, if you feel that you don��t stand a chance then don��t insist on it.��


    With an indifferent look, Kimimaro took the map from Kabuto, and without saying a word he disappeared from the room.


    After Kimimaro left, Kabuto showed a strange smile.


    Simr to Kimimaro who hates Hyuga Kuroto, even Kabuto hates Hyuga Kuroto, and he too wants to get rid of Hyuga Kuroto.


    After Kimimaro had left, a hoarse voice suddenly came from behind Kabuto, ��Kabuto, I don��t remember, I allowed you to do something like this.��


    Kabuto turned around with a shudder; immediately knelt respectfully on the ground, and said, ��Oro�� Orochimaru-sama?!��


    Orochimaru slowly walked out of the shadow and said, ��Aren��t you going to give me an exnation?��


    Sweat poured out of Kabuto��s forehead, and he swallowed deeply upon feeling the heavy pressure he was subjected to, ��Oro�� Orochimaru-sama, I�� I was just�� I ju-just wanted to clear away the�� the traitor!��


    ��Is that so?�� With a smile, Orochimaru cast his gaze outside the window, and said, ��It��s fine then.��


    Upon noticing that Orochimaru does not have any intention of pursuing the matter, Kabuto sighed in relief, at the same time, he also realized that if Orochimaru was really opposed to the idea, then he would have stopped Kimimaro before Kimimaro left.


    Gazing at the night view of Konoha outside the window, Orochimaru said lightly. ��It��s okay for him to try it out, but whether he seeds or not is an entirely different matter.�� At the same time, Orochimaru perceived the reaction of Anbu Shinobi to Kimimaro��s movements and quirked his eyebrow upon noticing something.


    ��It appears that he is not taking any chances, huh?�� was his thought.


    Initially, Orochimaru hadpletely different ns for the Alliance Ceremony. Orochimaru wanted to embarrass his Sensei, Sandaime Hokage in front of all by using the Edo Tensei of Shodaime and Nidaime to kill him.


    Whenever Orochimaru thinks of Sarutobi Sensei being forced to battle to the death against the two previous Hokage; who are also his Sensei and the scene where all the three of them together destroy the vige in the aftermath of their battle Orochimaru feels extremely excited.


    For him, other than the pursuit of eternal life and mastery of all the Jutsu, destroying everything that his Sensei loves and cherishes has be a joy for him.


    But Orochimaru never expected that Konoha��s defense would be so rigorous, much stricter than the spies initially reported. The presence of the representatives of Sunagakure, Kusagakure, and Takigakure was a matter Orochimaru did not take into ount. Not to mention there are also Jiraiya and Tsunade in the vige. Then the Konoha Military Police Force led by Uchiha Fugaku too, and finally the identity of one of the Anbu keeping watch over him.


    Although the fourth Anbu joined in keeping watch over him not very long ago, Orochimaru recognized him based on the recent intelligence he has just received from Shimura Danzo only about an hour ago; the fourth Anbu with the Weasel mask keeping watch over him turned out to be none other than Uchiha Itachi of the Uchiha n.


    ��No wonder Uchiha Itachi was respectful to Kuroto-kun, after all, he is a subordinate in Kuroto-Kun��s Anbu squad.�� Thought Orochimaru about what he had learned from Shimura Danzo��s mouth in exchange for some things.


    In the face of so many high-tierbat personnel, especially Uchiha Itachi even Orochimaru can��t help but sigh and dared not act rashly.


    Besides, Orochimaru is also not sure about whatbat power can the two Edo Hokage disy; therefore, he decided not to make any move on Konoha, for now, at least.


    But of course, this doesn��t mean that he won��t test a few things.


    For example, what does Hyuga Kuroto want from Kimimaro? And the attitude of Uchiha Itachi towards Konoha and Hyuga Kuroto. After all, the moment Kimimaro sneaked out, he was obviously noticed by the four Anbu, but neither of them stopped him, not even Uchiha Itachi, therefore, Orochimaru was more curious about a lot of things.


    ��


    Among the four Anbu.


    Hana asked Weasel, ��Is it alright to ignore him?��


    Weasel (Crow Clone) nodded, ��I have had my summon follow him secretly, so his movements are still under my watch.��


    Rabbit said, ��But I wonder what does captain wants from him?��


    Akame answered Rabbit��s doubts, ��It��s to obtain intelligence on Kaguya Takashi, the newest member of Akatsuki, as per the intelligence Captain managed to obtain while he was in Kirigakure, Kaguya Takashi along with Hoshigaki Kisame, and Chinoike Mageta have also joined the Akatsuki, and since this kid, Kimimaro is one of thest two members of the Kaguya n, therefore, he is a source of intelligence that we can��t let go so easily.��


    Hana nodded, ��Makes sense I suppose.�� Then without any more care, she continued the mission assigned to the four members of Team Ro by their captain.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 706 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 452: Assassinating Hyuga Kuroto

    Chapter 452: Assassinating Hyuga Kuroto


    ��Today was really exhausting.�� A Konoha Chunin who was walking in the direction of his home said while taking a puff of smoke from the lit cigarette he held with his index finger and middle finger.


    Thepanion who was walking on the side said, ��Fortunately the Alliance Ceremony went without a hitch, and no one caused any trouble.��


    Konoha��s incredibly tight security naturally did note without a price, in addition to the Konoha Military Police Force, the workload on many Genin and Chunin also increased a lot to make sure that the Alliance Ceremony went without any obstructions.


    The Chunin who was smoking; threw the cigarette bud on the ground at this time, stepped on it in order to extinguish the spark, then said, ��It��s already sote, I don��t think that anything major will happen now.��


    As soon as he said so, a shadow swooped on him from behind and made a few precise jabs on the back of his neck, ��Wh��?�� were hisst words before he lost consciousness and copsed on the ground.


    ��Someone wants to take advantage of the night and cause chaos?�� was the thought of the other Chunin as he tried tounch the signal re, but before he could, he suddenly felt a tremendous force on his abdomen causing him to vomit out some fluids. His body arched under the huge force and he too lost consciousness.


    ��They are unexpectedly weak.�� Muttered Kimimaro with a doubtful expression.


    The young age and theck of adequate experience, as well as the simplicity of his mind, have made Kimimaro��s conception of the outside world very limited andpletely dependent on the narrations of Orochimaru and Kabuto as well as the few battles he has had against strong fellows.


    Although Kimimaro knows that he is quite strong based on what Kabuto has told him, how strong to be exact, Kimimaro is not so sure.


    Both Kabuto and Orochimaru know that Kimimaro is already reaching the level of a Jonin and when using the Curse Seal, his strength might as well be on the level of an elite Jonin. So, no matter which vige, he already belongs to the elite ss. This is the main reason why Kabuto has some confidence in Kimimaro��s abilities at being able to assassinate Hyuga Kuroto. And also, the reason why Orochimaru did not stop Kimimaro.


    After dragging the two Konoha Chunin inside an alleyway and tying them up, Kimimaro again checked the map to discern the right direction, then his figure shed and disappeared into the direction of the Hyuga n, but not before changing his appearance into that of one of the Chunin with the use of Transformation Jutsu.


    Of course, Kimimaro did not notice the lone crow sitting on top of an electric pir who has been following him silently and observing everything that he has been doing.


    Running all the way, Kimimaro arrived near thepound of the Hyuga n, and thought, ��Based on what Kabuto has told me, If I have to go from here on out, then I must transform my appearance into that of a Hyuga n shinobi, this is the only way, else I would be noticed by their Byakugan.��


    With this thought, Kimimaro used transformation Jutsu upon himself to change his appearance into that of a Hyuga Kuroto and then proceeded in the direction of Hyuga Kuroto��s home.


    Fortunately, it was already past midnight, so there was hardly anyone present on the streets, and those Hyuga guards who noticed him recognized him to be Kuroto-sama so chose not to disturb him.


    After passing through a few blocks, Kimimaro gentlynded on the roof of a house and made sure to not make even a bit of sound, neither from his footsteps nor from the creaking of wood.


    Standing on the roof, Kimimaro scanned the house in front of him and the nearby streets with a cold expression. ording to the information given to him, the house in front of him is undoubtedly Hyuga Kuroto��s house.


    ��I will make sure to end your life today!�� After secretly making up his mind, Kimimaro covertly crossed the street and sneaked into the courtyard of Kuroto��s house.


    He stayed hidden inside the canopy of the small tree for a few minutes, silently observed the surroundings, and perked up his ears, while trying to listen to any sound that came from inside the house, but even after a lot of waiting, nothing except for smooth rhythmic breathing came which can only mean one thing. Kimimaro was now certain that Hyuga Kuroto was most likely asleep on the first floor of his house and no one else was present at his house which means Kimimaro��s presence was not noticed by anyone, including Hyuga Kuroto.


    With that understood, Kimimaro exerted strength into both of his legs, then jumped up and sneaked inside the room on the first floor from the open window.


    Although the lights in the room were switched off, the moonlighting from outside the window was bright enough for Kimimaro to clearly see everything inside the room.


    ��You�� you are awake?�� Kimimaro was taken aback, he can be quite sure that he heard rhythmic breathinging from this room, but now he sees that Hyuga Kuroto is sitting on a chair facing the window and there is no one else in the room.


    What��s more frustrating is that Hyuga Kuroto is sitting leisurely with his right arm on the armrest of the chair and his head resting on the right arm giving off a strange feeling as if he was expecting a visit.


    Looking at Kimimaro, Kuroto muttered with a faint smile, ��It seems that my luck hasn��t yet run outpletely.��


    Kuroto��s entire purpose of mocking Orochimaru on the street was to lure Kimimaro to his house, the purpose is obviously to obtain Kimimaro��s Cells.


    Obito��s sudden action of taking back his eye from Kakashi has also put a lot of pressure on Kuroto, therefore, he must do everything in order to speed up his Project Godhood.


    However, if Kuroto were to take initiative to find Orochimaru and ask for Kimimaro��s cells, then obviously he would have to give something in return too, at the same time, he will be able to figure out a few things.


    Therefore, Kuroto used this approach, he stimted Kimimaro toe to Kuroto��s house on his own initiative, of course, since the security in the vige is so tight, so Kuroto wasn��t exactly sure if Kimimaro would dare to sneak into his house, but he did and it means that Kuroto��s n worked.


    As for the matter of obtaining information on Kaguya Takashi? It was just an excuse Kuroto made up to make sure that his subordinates of Team-Ro who are keeping a watch over the Otogakure squad under Kuroto��s instructions don��t stop Kimimaro. If Kuroto really wants information on Kaguya Takashi, then Yondaime Mizukage is a better option, but using this excuse is also believable and enough of a reason for Hokage-sama to ignore this matter, otherwise it would have been impossible for Kimimaro to sneak up to Kuroto��s house.


    At this time, Kimimaro also realized something and said, ��So you were prepared?�� he soon recovered from the shocked expression as a bone de extended out from the palm of his hand, and said coldly, ��That��s good then, I too want to have a fair fight with you!��


    ��Ignorant kid, there is no such thing as a fair fight in this shinobi world. If you do see a fair fight, then it��s all just someone��s maniptions, either you are capable of noticing those maniptions and act ordingly, or you remain ignorant and still act ordingly.�� Said Kuroto and tapped the fingers of his left hand on the armrest of the chair he sat on.


    ��What do you mean?�� Kimimaro frowned, but not caring about whatever nonsense Hyuga Kuroto was spouting, Kimimaro crouched down a little, in order to rush towards Hyuga Kuroto.


    ��!!!�� But as he did so, Kimimaro was shocked to find out that his body is trapped and he can��t even take a single step forward. He looked downwards to see the cause only to notice that the ground has unknowinglye to life and risen upwards encasing his feet up to his waist inside it as a result restricting his movements.


    ��When did he use Earth Style Jutsu to trap me?�� Kimimaro can��t help but frown again because he did not even notice Hyuga Kuroto using any hand signs, nor did he notice any Chakra fluctuations from the surroundings.


    ��I mean exactly what I said, anyway, now that I have you as my prisoner, I can do anything with you.�� Said Kuroto in a wicked tone and licked his lips in the same manner that Orochimaru does.


    Kimimaro snorted, ��Don��t think that just this can stop me.�� And decided to make some bones sprout out of his legs and break the ground that is trapping him.


    But strangely enough, not even a single bone came out, now Kimimaro had to take this seriously, ��What��s going on?��


    ��As I said, you are now a prisoner of mine, and obviously I can��t allow a prisoner of mine to be able to use Chakra, now, can I?�� said Kuroto and pointed at Kimimaro��s chest, ��Look at your chest.��


    Kimimaro looked down and noticed ck symbols appearing all over his body, and these symbols were sealing his Chakra.


    ��Can you seal my Chakra without even weaving any hand seals or touching me?�� Kimimaro asked after recovering from the shock of having his Chakra sealed.


    ��Who knows, I have no interest in answering questions of an ignorant fool like you.�� Said Kuroto as he looked at Kimimaro��s state with a provocative smirk.


    Kimimaro gritted his teeth and decided to use the Curse Seal of Earth.


    Kuroto still sat on his chair, and asked, ��Are you sure that you want to go so far? Do you really think that your actions are concealed and no one has noticed youing here?��


    Kimimaro said, ��It doesn��t matter what happens to me.��


    Kuroto chuckled, then said, ��Na?ve kid, youing here can still be attributed to just a small conflict between you and me, but if you decide to use the Curse Seal imnted by him then it would be noticed by Konoha as well as other shinobi viges, and they will realize that Otogakure is a shinobi vige established by him, what do you think will happen then?��


    Kuroto��s words made Kimimaro stop midway, and he was now considering the implication of Kuroto��s words, upon realizing that he might create trouble for Orochimaru-sama, a hesitation shed on Kimimaro��s young face, Kimimaro is ready to bear everything, but he does not want to cause any trouble for Orochimaru-sama.


    Kuroto obviously knows this, so he said with a smirk, ��Don��t worry, as long as you answer all my questions, and do not make any unnecessary moves you can safely go back to the guest house that you sneaked out from, even he won��t be implicated, how does that sound?��


    Kimimaro hesitated, and asked, ��And why do I trust your words?��


    Kuroto chuckled, ��It��s not like you have any other option, the fact that you dared to sneak here alone can create a lot of trouble for him�� so now you are to follow everything I instruct you to do, without any question, that is, if you want to go back safely and not cause any trouble for him, else I don��t mind to instruct the Anbu stationed around the guest house to act immediately and take him as a prisoner.��


    Kimimaro snorted, ��He will not be captured by those weaklings.��


    Kuroto said with an evil grin, ��Maybe, but are you sure that you want to take the chances? Trust me when I say this, but even if it is him, he will not be able to escape scot-free if you were to make even a single rash move.��


    Looking at Hyuga Kuroto��s face, and listening to his words, Kimimaro suddenly started to have a bad feeling in his heart.


    Read up to Chapter �C 707 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 453: Different people, Different plans & Different states of progress

    Chapter 453: Different people, Different ns & Different states of progress


    Kimimaro asked with a sigh, ��Fine, what do you want?��


    Kuroto chuckled at the fact that Kimimaro finally gave in, and asked: ��Information, I want information about the Kaguya n and the shinobi named Kaguya Takashi who has recently joined the Akatsuki Organization.�� As said previously, Kuroto doesn��t really want information on Kaguya Takashi, but to provide a cover to his real objective, he must ask this.


    Kimimaro frowned but understood that the question was reasonable. And given the fact that Akatsuki is an enemy of Orochimaru-sama too, so heplied and answered nheless. Although, the information he gave was not very useful as Kimimaro himself did not know very much about the Kaguya n or Kaguya Takashi, so all the information he gave was based on his fight against Kaguya Takashi from a few days ago.


    Kuroto still paid a good amount of attention to Kimimaro, as there is a distinct possibility that Kimimaro as a member of the Kaguya n might know something that Kuroto or the Yondaime Mizukage are not aware of about the Kaguya n.


    At the same time, a voice sounded in Kuroto��s mind, ��Kuroto-sama, the Genjutsu is in perfect effect, am I allowed to kill him?��


    ��Oh right? Did I mention that all of this discussion of mine was happening in a Genjutsu? If I didn��t then I guess now��s the time to tell.�� Thought Kuroto after he heard that voice, then he also focused his attention on the real world.


    ��


    Real World


    In the real world, Kimimaro is standing motionless with a dazed expression. Kimimaro has yet to realize that the moment he stepped inside Kuroto��s house, he has been under a Genjutsu.


    Kuroto looked at Kimimaro, who ispletely vulnerable at the moment, Kuroto nodded to himself, then looked at the person responsible for casting this Genjutsu on Kimimaro.


    ��I must say, the Genjutsu mastery of the three priestesses of Ryuchi Cave is indeed praiseworthy.�� Said Kuroto with a bit of an impressed tone as he looked at the floating girl next to him.


    ��Ne-ne Kuroto-sama, should I make him suffer mentally, should I? should I? Once he suffers a lot, his Chakra will weaken and it will be on the verge of disappearance; and just before he dies, I can eat all of his Chakra, I love Chakra which is weak and is about to disappear.�� Ichikishima hime asked in an excited tone as some of her snake characteristics appeared on her face and she licked her lips, greedy for eating Kimimaro��s chakra.


    Kuroto immediately shook his head, ��No, he has to be kept alive.��


    Ichikishima hime seemed a bit dejected by Kuroto��s refusal, but she quickly regained her cheerfulness and started to float around Kimimaro, observing his unique features.


    Since the Genjutsu used by Ichikishima hime is based on the use of Natural energy, therefore it can be ssified as a Senjutsu therefore, breaking out of it is an extremely difficult task, not to mention breaking out, even realizing that one is subjected to a Genjutsu is an extremely difficult task unless they are experienced enough with Genjutsu.


    Although not as strong as the Genjutsu used by thebined effort of the Two Great Sage Toads of Mount Myoboku; which is capable of trapping even the Rinnegan and Tenseigan bearers, it is still one of the strongest Genjutsu there is.


    This is why Kuroto isn��t really worried about the possibility of Kimimaro realizing his current situation, or being able to break out of it.


    At this time, Ichikishima hime who was floating around Kimimaro asked Kuroto with a curious tone, ��Since he is not here to be fed to me, then why is he here, Kuroto-sama? What do want from this brat?��


    Kuroto did not answer Ichikishima hime but took out a storage scroll and unsealed the contents inside it. The contents inside the Storage Scroll included several test tubes injections, as well as other pieces of equipment necessary to collect cell samples.


    ��Since he is a prisoner of mine, so naturally he must pay some ransom to be released, don��t you think Ichikishima hime? I am not going to kill him as he is of use to me but I will take some of his cells to carry out tests and experiments.�� Said Kuroto to Ichikishima hime then proceeded to collect Kimimaro��s cells samples.


    Although Ichikishima hime didn��t really understand what experiments Kuroto-sama wants to conduct, it didn��t really matter to her. As long as she is fed Chakra, she doesn��t care what Kuroto does.


    Normally, Ichikishima hime likes to eat decaying chakra, the chakra that is on the verge of disappearance, which is why she usually traps her victims in a Genjutsu world then makes them copse mentally. But for some reason that even she doesn��t understand she likes to eat Kuroto��s Chakra too, ��Maybe it��s because his Chakra is yin dominant in nature.�� She can only think of this as the possible reason, as any other exnation doesn��t make much sense.


    ��Oh well, it doesn��t really matter anyway.�� But she doesn��t really care too much about the exact reason either.


    On the other side, Kuroto considered that there wouldn��t be many opportunities in the future, so he collected several times the normal and also made sure to take Kimimaro��s blood samples, bone samples as well as hair samples, and then sealed them all in a storage Scroll.


    After Kuroto was done in the real world, he focused his attention back on the Genjutsu world that Kimimaro was trapped in.


    ��


    Genjutsu World


    By now, Kimimaro has also finished giving out all the information that he knew about the Kaguya n and the shinobi named Kaguya Takashi.


    After Kimimaro was done, Kuroto in the Genjutsu world was silent for a while, then asked curiously, ��By the way, is there anything unusual in your body?��


    Kimimaro frowned, ��What do you mean by ��unusual��??��


    Kuroto said, ��In the sense that, have you been feeling any sudden weakness or unnatural paralyzing sensations in your body?��


    Kimimaro narrowed his eyes, and asked, ��How do you know?��


    Kaguya Takashi has told him about the curse of the Kaguya n, but Kimimaro has yet to tell anyone about it, even Jugo gave his words to Kimimaro that he won��t talk about this to anyone, even to Orochimaru-sama unless Kimimaro instructs him to. Even before, Kimimaro did not mention anything about the curse of the Kaguya n, because he did not want to give out information about his weakness.


    But the fact that Hyuga Kuroto knows about this has surprised him.


    Kuroto did not answer Kimimaro��s question, instead, he asked a question in return, ��What is Orochimaru-sama��s theory about the cause of your illness? And what treatment is he using?��


    Kimimaro��s tone became heavier, ��I have yet to inform Orochimaru-sama about it.��


    Kuroto was stunned, then said, ��It doesn��t matter whether you have told him or not, he must have noticed that something is unusual with your body, but maybe hecks the right information to be able to properly understand what it is. I advise you to tell him everything you know about your illness immediately. If he understands the true cause of your illness early enough, maybe you will be able to survive.��


    ��You don��t need to worry about my business or my well-being.�� Said Kimimaro in a cold tone, although his expression said that he was seriously considering Kuroto��s words.


    The reason why Kuroto advised Kimimaro is not because of his kindness or worry for Kimimaro, but to better understand Shikotsumyaku, at the same time, he also wants Orochimaru��s research on this Kekkei Genkai and the results he obtains while trying to figure out a way about how to cure the curse of the Kaguya n.


    Kuroto knows that the true potential of Shikotsumyaku is very-very high, and traces back to Kaguya��s use of All Killing Ash Bones, which is a Kekkei Mora Jutsu. All Killing Ash Bones are even superior to the Truth-Seeking Orbs when ites to their potential. Just a single touch is enough to turn even the Six-Path level opponents into ashes. This is why Kuroto is very interested in it.


    And seeing that Kimimaro has taken his words seriously Kuroto said nothing more, just released the seal on Kimimaro that was sealing his Chakra (still in the Genjutsu world) at the same time, the ground that was encasing Kimimaro also retracted backward under Kuroto��smand (still in Genjutsu World).


    Kuroto then said, ��Alright then, since I have obtained what I wanted you can go back now. Also, this is Konoha, so you better not run around like this time. The number of people in this vige who are capable of killing you is more than several dozens. Once you are caught snooping around, even he won��t be able to save you.��


    Kimimaro snorted and jumped towards the window, and just before he left, he looked at Kuroto coldly, and said, ��This time I lost, but next time it won��t be so easy for you, Hyuga Kuroto, you are a traitor and I will definitely eliminate you.��


    Kuroto just chuckled, ��Is that so? in that case, I will wait.��


    Kimimaro snorted and jumped out of the window and went back towards the guest house.


    ��Poor kid doesn��t even realize that the entire time he was in my house, he was under a Genjutsu.�� Thought Kuroto then shook his head.


    Kuroto knows that Kimimaro��s potential is extremely high, but neither does he have any understanding of Natural energy, nor any in-depth experience of Genjutsu so it was natural that in his normal state Kimimaro did not figure out that he is under a Genjutsu.


    Of course, if Kimimaro had used Curse Seal, then he would have been able to sense that something is wrong and maybe be able to take countermeasures, but Kuroto of course did not allow Kimimaro to do so, as he wasn��t interested in fighting a child.


    After Kimimaro was gone, Kuroto turned towards Ichikishima hime and said, ��You can also go back, I will summon you if I need you.��


    Ichikishima hime nodded, and just before disappearing in a poof of smoke, she did not forget to speak, ��Don��t forget to prepare prey for me Kuroto-sama.��


    Kuroto nodded, but not so seriously.


    Now with Kuroto left alone in the house, he murmured, ��Obito and Nagato probably won��t give me much time, so I need to speed up the Project Godhood.��


    ��


    Inside a secret underground base of Akatsuki Organization.


    A spiraling whirl appeared in the void, and Obito, without a mask walked out of it.


    Zetsu and Tobi Senior came over and looked at the left eye of Obito and asked, ��How does it feel? Do you have any method to turn this Sharingan into the Mangekyou Sharingan?��


    Obito indifferently replied, ��It��s already a Mangekyou Sharingan.��


    Tobi Senior said in a surprised tone, ��Already turned into a Mangekyou Sharingan? You really are worthy to have been selected by Madara-sama.��


    Obito shook his head, ��No, it was Mangekyou Sharingan, even before I took it back.�� Having said that Obito��s face showed a trace of emotion and remembered the time when he witnessed Rin��s death, ��Hatake Kakashi probably awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan at the same time as I did.��


    Even ck Zetsu was surprised but he chose not to speak anything.


    A shinobi who is neither an Uchiha nor a Senju or Uzumaki; and doesn��t have any close blood rtionship with the descendants of Hagoromo actually managed to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan? In ck Zetsu��s opinion, the talent of Hatake Kakashi is extremely high, one of the best talents to have ever been seen in the Shinobi World.


    Obito doesn��t seem to want to talk too much about Hatake Kakashi, or the Mangekyou Sharingan, so he turned towards Zetsu and asked, ��Forget about these things, let��s talk what��s important, how is Nagato��s condition, has he adapted to the transntation?��


    White Zetsu said with a smile, ��It went unexpectedly good. The Uzumaki n and the Senju n are really worthy of being close rtives. His body almost perfectly adapted to Hashirama Cells.��


    Obito nodded, but also whispered to himself, ��I will have to make sure that Nagato does not get out of hand.��


    Obito is very clear, and perfectly understands that if Nagato is too strong it would be difficult to control him, at the same time, he is left with no other choice because if Nagato were to die, and if the Rinnegan were to be destroyed then the Project Tsuki no Me cannot bepleted, so he was left with no choice but to transnt Hashirama Cells in Nagato.


    But because the stronger Nagato will be extremely difficult to control, with Obito��s previous strength; and this is one of the reasons why Obito took back his left eye as well as increased his direct control in the Akatsuki Organization.


    Obito then turned towards Tobi Senior and asked, ��How is the adaption of the person inside you?��


    Tobi Senior crossed both of his arms, and said with an excited tone, ��He was a perfect choice.��


    Obito nodded, then said, ��How muchbat power do you think you have with him inside you?��


    Tobi Senior thought a little, then said, ��I think I will be able to suppress the five Kage quite easily.��


    ��Even Yagura?�� Obito asked again, he knows that it is the case, but he just needs to be sure.


    Tobi Senior nodded, ��Hmm, after all, the one inside me has both the Sharingan and Wood Release.��


    Zetsu said from the side, ��It was a waste to let him stay with Shimura Danzo, taking him was the best thing, although, the fact that he didn��t have one arm was a bit of an issue, with Tobi wrapped over him; it wouldn��t be a problem.��


    Obito nodded, ��In that case, you can officially join the Akatsuki, and you rece me as the only Tobi.��


    Zetsu asked, ��Then what about you?��


    ��I will need a new mask, and I will be the one who I am, Uchiha Madara.�� Said Obito with an indifferent tone.


    ��Alright.�� Zetsu wasn��t much surprised and nodded. Before Madara died, he entrusted Obito to be Madara in his ce, and Obito is Madara in his ce.


    Zetsu then said to Obito, ��The investigation against Amatsukami has still not resulted in any useful information. Except for some rumors that have no conclusive evidence to back them up, there is nothing we can find about them, they appear out of nowhere and vanish into nowhere, it��s as if they don��t exist at all.��


    ��And what about the temple of the Land of Sky, that disappeared?�� asked Obito.


    Zetsu said, ��It hasn��t been sighted, it��s possible that either it has been disposed of somewhere, or maybe it has been hidden too well that we are unable to find it.��


    ��Continue to investigate, we will find something useful sooner orter.�� Said Obito as he walked towards a ss wall.


    At a nce, the ss wall is made up of many ss containers, and a few of these ss containers seem to have something floating in them which looks like eyes.


    Some of them were brought by Madara when he left Konoha; as the former Patriarch of the Uchiha n, Madara obviously had a lot of Sharingan of the dead Uchiha in his hands. So, when he left Konoha, Madara brought them with him.


    Then many others have been collected by Zetsu Clones from the graves of the dead Uchiha, while some of them were stolen by Obito from the Root Base at the time when Shinichi defected.


    Looking at the Sharingan in front of him, Obito had a thoughtful expression, after considering for a while he took off his Akatsuki robe, as well as hisbat gear, then said to Zetsu beside him, ��I need you to transnt a few Sharingan as a sacrifice for using Izanagi.��


    Zetsu asked, ��But you already have both of your eyes, where to transnt them?��


    Obito said indifferently, ��Anywhere in my body where they are not directly visible to me, I do not want to see these eyes.��


    Zetsu said, ��For the maximum effect, the eyes must be connected to the Optic Nerve, if it transnted in other parts of the body, then the effect may decrease, moreover, there is a distinct possibility of rejection.��


    Obito did not care, and said lightly, ��It doesn��t matter, we have enough more than enough Sharingan to try multiple times.��


    Obito knows very well that what Zetsu has said is true, but to him, it does not matter. The effect ultimately depends on the control of the user. And for him, who has Hashirama Cells in his body, the effect will certainly be good. Besides, as long as he gets even a single second while using Izanagi, it is more than enough for him.


    ��Alright, lie down, I will transnt them.�� Said Zetsu as he started with the work, but suddenly he remembered something and said again, ��By the way, it seems that Nagato��s training is going quite smoothly, and he has been nning something recently.��


    Obito quirked his eyebrow, and asked, ��What��s he nning?��


    Zetsu said, ��I am not too sure, but he seems to want to make Konoha feel pain or something along the lines.��

 Chapter 454: A Good Chess Piece

    Chapter 454: A Good Chess Piece


    Because there were no deaths in the incident, and because the Konoha Anbu pretty much knew who the culprit of the attack on the two Chunin was; therefore, the actions of Kimimaro did not cause anymotion. And because Kuroto provided the intelligence of Kaguya Takashi in a timely manner, therefore, nothing major about that incident happened except for a warning that the leader of the Otogakure squad received to make sure that his subordinates remain in check.


    In this regard, Kuroto can also understand that Hokage-sama seems to have no intention of creating conflict with Otogakure, however small the newly created Shinobi Vige Otogakure may seem, Sandaime does not have any intention to create any conflict with Otogakure either way.


    The attack on Kakashi has already proved that Akatsuki Organization is showing signs of making their move again, so the more difficult the situation, the more calm and collected Sandaime will have to be else it would be too devastating for the vige.


    So, after receiving the intelligence on Kaguya Takashi, the matter was not pursued any further.


    Early next morning, Kuroto left a Shadow Clone of his in the Vige to act as his recement, then quietly sneaked out of Konoha with the newly obtained samples of Kimimaro��s cells.


    Flying all the way, Kuroto soon arrived at the air fortress flying on the east side of the Land of Fire.


    During this period of time, under the control of Sandaime Kazekage, the air fortress has been hidden inside the cover of dense rain clouds and drifting over the Sea. Because it has been hidden fairly well inside the rain clouds, and because there are hundreds of seal enchantments covering the air fortress, therefore, no one has been able to see or locate Ancor Vantian as of yet.


    Of course, this is not without its own disadvantages, the long-term hiding inside the rain clouds has caused continuous exposure to moisture; which further results in corrosion of the outer structure of the air fortress. The defensive enchantments that have been active 24��7 have prevented the corrosion quite a lot, but there is only so much that can be prevented.


    The defensive enchantments that remain active 24��7 cause a lot of Chakar consumption; and it��s only because of the existence of Moryo that has been sealed in the energy room that such high Chakra requirements are met, otherwise, not only the Air Fortress would have been detected long ago it would have even fallen down.


    After arriving at the air fortress, Kuroto first checked the current status of Chimera Buds he had nted a while ago (Chapter 329 �C 330).


    And as he expected, among all the Chimera buds he had nted, two Buds sessfullybined with his cells; thus, making them suitable to be transnted into his body for the Chimera Jutsu.


    Looking at the two sessful buds, although Kuroto is happy that he is a step closer to the Fusion Ceremony, Kuroto knows that he can��t be as reckless as Hiruko was because these Buds have a tendency to even swallow the host.


    ��I will have to be cautious when dealing with them.�� Thought Kuroto.


    The immature Chimera Buds may seem harmless at first or second sight, but Kuroto knows better than anyone that these buds are actually monsters that are capable of truly fusing the flesh and blood of several people into the host. Once such a monster gets out of control, it is difficult to imagine how disastrous the consequences will be.


    Kuroto has gained a deeper level of understanding of Chimera Buds after research and development for the past few months, no matter what he has been doing, the matter of Chimera Buds has never once left his mind.


    The approach that Hiruko used in dealing with the Chimera Buds was clearly seen and then repeatedly postted by Kuroto. ording to Hiruko��s approach, he rxed the restrictions on Chimera Buds to enhance the fusion ability of flesh and blood to increase the sess rate of the Ceremony.


    Of course, from a certain perspective, there is nothing wrong with Hiruko��s approach, after all, in the field of science, the sess rate matters most. After all, if the experiment itself results in a failure, then what��s the point?


    That is to say, if Hiruko��s existence itself would have been erased, then what would have been the point of there being hidden dangers present or not in his experiment, they would have been meaningless, right?


    Therefore, first, the experiment is carried with keeping the highest sess rate in mind, which Hiruko did. Afterward, the subsequent improvements in various parameters are made to eliminate the hidden dangers while keeping the same sess rate in mind, andter the sess rate is further increased.


    Hiruko followed the first step, but unfortunately for him, he won��t be able to proceed to the second step or the third step, because once a subject is tested, then there is no going back for that particr subject.


    So, the state Hiruko is in is fixed, and even if Hiruko may have estimated the hidden dangers of the Chimera Buds, he obviously underestimates them.


    The Chimera Buds are monsters, they are true Chimera-like creatures that are capable of fusing flesh and blood, but the problem is that their ability to fuse flesh and blood is too strong and sort of instinctual, at the same time they have independent consciousness.


    This independent consciousness normally helps the host in healing the injuries and protects the host while he is unconscious, but they are also capable of forcibly taking control of the host��s body and consciousness, which can be extremely harmful.


    And it might be difficult at some point to judge whether it is the original host that is controlling the Chimera Buds in his bodies, or the Chimera Buds controlling the host.


    And the stronger the host, the stronger the Chimera Buds will be, therefore, Kuroto knows that he must be extremely cautious when dealing with these seemingly harmless creatures who are not so different from Venom of the Spiderman verse.


    Rubbing his chin, Kuroto thought inwardly, ��It seems that I will need to use someone for step 2, in order to further improve and correct all the parameters to make the experiment safer, at the same time, also improve the rate of sess of the operation.��


    Kuroto really admires the courage of Hiruko to dare to cross the river by feeling the stones, but on the path to Godhood, there is no return, it��s either sess at the end, a partial sess that is a dead-end, or simply death.


    So, Kuroto can not do what Hiruko did else only death will give him another chance.


    Therefore, Kuroto needs a pawn, a sacrificial pawn who hopes to be the king, butpletely unaware that a pawn can never be a king in a game of chess.


    ��Who can be the most suitable Pawn?�� was the thought in Kuroto��s mind as several candidates appeared in Kuroto��s mind in a sh.


    Of course, not just anyone can be a good pawn, he should be a capable person but not capable enough else he will be difficult to control, he should be knowledgeable, at the same time should not be knowledgeable enough else he won��t be a good pawn because he would realize that he is being used, and yes, the pawn must have enough financial power because his pockets will be cut loose in his false hope of bing the King, what��s most important is that the pawn must be ambitious enough.


    In fact, the first three criteria are not that important, what��s most important is ambition.


    When Kuroto thinks about it, there is only one person who matches all the four criteria. And when Kuroto thinks of his name, his lips curl into an evil smirk, ��It��s time for you to y your part; Shimura Danzo.��


    Shimura Danzo is the kind of man who will not hesitate to use the Chimera Jutsu upon himself, Kuroto can be sure about this, after all, the man has no bottom line, he actually dared to transnt Sharingan and Hashirama Cells into his body.


    On a side, note, Shimura Danzo is also one of the high-level leaders of Konoha, so he has a lot of political power and financial resources in his hand. He is capable of investingrge funds in the further development of Chimera Jutsu.


    He is also capable and knowledgeable enough but is not knowledgeable enough as he often relies on Orochimaru and other researchers to achieve his objective.


    And what��s more important is that he is an ambitious man, even in the decaying old age, he still dreams to be Hokage and spends all his effort towards it, at the same time, he has no bottom line for it, after all, the man actually dared to issue several missions with the objective of assassinating Sandaime Hokage; so he is definitely the pawn Kuroto is looking for.


    Others might be able to resist the temptations of Chimera Jutsu, but Shimura Danzo who has been trying to acquire this Jutsu for such a long time won��t be able to resist the temptations, especially if Kuroto considers the recent restrictions Sandaime has ced on Shimura Danzo and his Root subunit.


    With that understood, Kuroto sealed a copy of the scroll of Chimera Jutsu along with the iplete Chimera Buds that have no cell of his into a storage scroll, and thought, ��I guess I can sell this to Shimura Danzo for a good price that should be between 150 million Ryo to 200 million Ryo, it is not too expensive and not cheap either.��


    After dealing with the matter of Chimera Buds, Kuroto put it aside for now and focused his attention on the Wind Nature Clone, and started to carry out the Cell Fusion process for the Wind Nature Clone.


    As always, before carrying out the actual Cell Fusion process, Kimimaro��s cells need to be filtered in order to remove or decrease the potency of other Chakra Natures except for the Wind Chakra Nature. At the same time, because Kimimaro��s cells also contain Orochimaru��s Curse Seal of Earth, therefore, the Cursed Seal of Earth that contains Orochimaru��s Chakra needs to be removed too.


    So the whole filtration process took three days in total.


    Among the 200 cell samples that Kuroto used, 17 groups sessfully survived the filtration process while still maintaining their strong vitality.


    In the process of filtration, Kuroto found that Kimimaro��s cells contained veryrge proportions of Yang Chakra, so despite the repeated filtration a potent Yang Chakra still remained in his cells.


    This is also natural, after all, Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai; which is the maniption of the Skeletal structure of the body, is heavily dependent on the Yang Chakra Nature. And this is also in line with Kuroto��s theory of the Kaguya n representing the Yang part of Hamura��s descendants.


    And as per Kuroto��s analysis of the Yang Chakra present in Kimimaro��s cells, the physique of Kaguya n members is second only to the Senju n and Uzumaki n.


    After obtaining these results, Kuroto continued further, and, since the filtration process went smoothly, then he proceeded to the next step which is the most difficult of all, the cell fusion process.


    While creating the Fire Clone, Kuroto encountered too many troubles, and no matter how much effort he put there was no sess except for one clone with the female gender, left with no other option, Kuroto had topromise and chose the Tsukihi Clone.


    However, the cell fusion process for the Wind Clone went unexpectedly smooth, too smooth that Kuroto was extremely surprised. Of the 17 samples, ten samples sessfully fused and still retained high vitality.


    Achieving such a result, even Kuroto was taken aback, because all these ten samples can be used to create the Cloning bud and start the cultivation in order to cultivate the Clone.


    ��It seems that my theory was indeed correct, the Hyuga n and the Kaguya n are indeed distant rtives.�� Was the conclusion in Kuroto��s mind.


    There were rumors and spections before about two great Shinobi n, the Hyuga, and the Kaguya to be closely rted to each other for generations. But themunication between the two ns ispletely in the hands of the Main Family, and Kuroto who is a member of the Branch Family does not have much knowledge about this.


    Moreover, due to the two ns being part of different nations, the two ns have be quite distant from one another over the years, especially after the Vige System was started.


    Not to mention, the impact of the three great Shinobi Wars that have taken ce in the past few decades, the two ns that were once closely rted to each other are nowpletely broken from one another with nomunication left whatsoever, so there��s not much one can guess.


    But the results of the experimentations in front of him clearly points that the Hyuga n and Kaguya n are closely rted to each other

 Chapter 455: Training Gaara and Karin

    Chapter 455: Training Gaara and Karin


    ��Don��t just rely on visual perception, sense of smell and sound that you hear are also the source of information about an enemy��s movements. And make sure that you are not always dependent on these senses, as these senses can be tricked using Genjutsu and that would make you cause errors which is uneptable in a battle.��


    ��Don��t hesitate, even a momentary hesitation in the middle of a battle can be a cause of your death.��


    ��Is this all your strength? Such an attack won��t even smash a bone, much less defeating or killing a shinobi!��


    ��Using sand to protect just your vitals, then exchanging injuries is indeed a good tactic, but what will you do if the opponent is using some kind of poison? You will be the first to go down should that happen.��


    Kuroto trained Gaara all while instructing and correcting his errors.


    In Kuroto��s view, at a young age of less than 10, one doesn��t need to spend too much effort or chakra to learn all kinds of shy ninjutsu, what children of young age actually needs to learn is the physical form ofbat which include, Taijutsu, Shurikenjutsu, Kenjutsu, Bokijutsu, et cetera, as well as Chakra Control to increase efficiency.


    These types of physical training can not only hone a ninja��s physique and willpower, but will also increase their insight, battle analysis skills, and judgment skills to determine the best course of actions or moves to defeat the enemy with no or minimal losses.


    And these skills are exactly what makes a shinobi an exceptional shinobi.


    This is why Kuroto did not let Gaara waste his time in learning to control a greater and greater amount of sand, rather, Kuroto made Gaara maintain control over a small volume of sand at all times.


    The volume of sand one can control is never the key, at least, in Kuroto��s understanding, what��s important, or deciding factor in a battle is the uracy, speed, and density of the sand that is controlled.


    As for the matter of quantity, when Gaara grows up, he will also gainplete control over Shukaku in his body, so the amount of Chakra will not be a problem for him, the Chakra of Shukaku is naturally based on Sand control, so Gaara will be able to control as much Sand as he wants, he might as well be able to control an entire desert if he feels like it.


    To improve the speed and uracy of sand control, there are no shortcuts; only regr small improvements through long-term continuous practice. And this kind of exercise can not only hone his Chakra Control but will also allow his body to adapt to sand control subconsciously. Over time, maintaining control over sand that generally requires concentration will be an instinct or something like an involuntary muscle movement where Gaara wouldn��t have to put even any effort to effortlessly control sand to his liking.


    But of course, he is still quite far from reaching that point.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    With a muffled sound, the wooden Shinai in Kuroto��s hand hit the sand protecting Gaara��s shoulder, but it did not cause him any injury as the sand was able to bear the brunt of the attack and nullify the kic energy in the Wooden Shinai.


    Kuroto nodded while tapping the Shinai on his shoulder, ��Very good, your control over the sand has be significantly faster and betterpared to a month ago.��


    ��Huff huff.�� As soon as Kuroto��s words fell, Gaara copsed on the ground in tiredness, his chest was rising and falling, despite all this, his immature face had a joyous expression. It seemed that the exhaustion of the body was nothingpared to Kuroto��s praise.


    ��I wonder if I should tell him the truth.�� Sighed Kuroto upon looking at Gaara��s expression, at the same time at the squirming sand around him.


    Kuroto knows that even if Gaara doesn��t take the initiative to control it, the sand around him that contains his mother��s Chakra would protect him.


    But it��s just this protection is only effective against the likes of Genin and Chunin level shinobi.


    If Gaara were to encounter an enemy at the level of Tokubetsu Jonin, Jonin, or that of higher strength, then the Sand protecting him wouldn��t be able to keep up with the enemy��s attack speed.


    The same thing happened in the second round of Chunin Exam Arc. In the battle between Gaara and Rock Lee, after Rock Lee removed the extra weights; his speed faintly exceeded the level of what Gaara��s sand protection could keep up with. And when Rock Lee opened the first Four Gates from the Eight Inner Gates Formation, Gaara��s sand could no longer keep up with Rock Lee��s attack speed.


    So just relying on the autonomous protection of sand, Gaara may be able to run wild at the level of Genin and Chunin, but the higher level he goes, and the difficult opponent��s he encounters; the autonomous sand protection would no longer be able to keep up and it will result in a simr passive situation he had during the Chunin Exams.


    While Kuroto was pondering over a few things, at this time, Gaara recovered his breath, and stood up, ��Kuroto-sama, what you said is really true, after reducing the volume of sand, the control has be much better than before.��


    Kuroto nodded, and said, ��Right, don��t waste Chakra in creating Sand Armor, for now, you have to learn how to defend against all types of attacks using the minimum amount of sand necessary inbination with Taijutsu. The Tanuki in your body has been sealed by me, so with your current Chakra amount, controlling too much sand will not be as effective, or rather it would be burdensome. As such, you must learn to get around your disadvantages and turn them into an advantage. As long as you you make the sand dense enough, even the mightiest of attacks can be resisted.��


    Gaara nodded in a respectful tone, ��I will keep that in mind, Kuroto-sama.��


    Kuroto continued as he drew back the Shinai in his hand, ��Remember, whether you are eating, sleeping, ying, or doing any other thing, you must always maintain control sand around you. Make it into a habit, then slowly an involuntary muscle movement, then finally into an instinct.��


    Gaara nodded and got ready for another round of training.


    ��Come on, Gaara-kun�� you can do it, show him who��s the boss!�� At this time, the cheering voice sounded from the side.


    Hearing this voice, Kuroto looked at the source of the voice, then sighed.


    Kuroto had to admit that he somewhat underestimated the physique of the Uzumaki people. The scrawny and afraid little girl that had suffered too much in Kusagakure before Kuroto took her under his wing is no longer the same.


    The rehabilitation of the past few months, along with the more than-appropriate diet that she has had in this period haspletely changed the girl.


    Karin who used to be skinny, bony, and sickly pale has now be quite chubby with visible baby fat on the cheeks, a healthy rosy colorplexion, much like a healthy young girl of her age should be. Overall, Kuroto would even say that now she has be too cute and would definitely attract quite a bit of attention from the members of opposite genders.


    But, all that aside, there��s one problem with all of this, as the days have passed, this girl is expanding like the Akimichi people, and Kuroto can��t have that.


    Kuroto raised his face, and said, ��Karin-chan, I want you on the training field, right now!��


    ��What?!�� Karin, who was holding cheesecake in her left hand, and a stick containing Dango Dumplings in the right hand suddenly opened her mouth in shock, even the crumbs of Cheesecake on her mouth fell to the ground.


    ��What are you staring in a daze for,e here.�� Said Kuroto with a stern tone, and continued, ��From today onwards, your formal training as a Kunoichi will start. If you are unable to keep up with the daily training schedule, you will have to go to sleep on an empty stomach.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Karin hurriedly put aside the remaining Cheesecakes and Dango dumplings, then after whispering a few words to the Kazekage puppet who was dressed as a nanny, she came to the training field.


    Hunger and an empty stomach will often bring back the painful memories of her time at Kusagakure, which is something Karin doesn��t want to remember.


    Kuroto stared at Karin, then asked, ��I take it that you havepleted all the basic tasks I assigned you?��


    Karin said, ��I have learned calligraphy, as well aspleted the mathematics part of the sybus assigned to me.��


    Kuroto nodded, then said, ��And, are you able to run Chakra through your whole body smoothly?��


    ��Yes, Kuroto-sama.�� Karin nodded and also demonstrated it.


    ��Very good.�� After a nod, Kuroto said, ��Your basic lessons will be simr to Gaara-kun, and will involve Taijutsu training along with Chakra Control exercise to increase your Chakra control.��


    Karin quickly asked, ��Should I also practice the same form of Taijutsu as Gaara-kun that involves around Sand Control?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��No that style will be unique to Gaara-kun as only he can manipte Sand. You will have to choose some other form ofbat that would match your style.��


    Karin tilted her head to the side and said with a confused tone, ��But I don��t know what style would suit me.��


    Kuroto thought a little, then said, ��For now we can start with strengthening your basic physique, andbat analysis skills, but sooner orter you will have to figure out abat style of your own as your training schedule will be designed ordingly, understand?��


    Karin nodded, ��I understand, but Kuroto-sama, how do I figure out what��s the best style for me?��


    Kuroto said, ��There is no best style for anyone at the start, one has to experience differentbat styles and then figure out ordingly. Once you figure out whichbat style you want to use, you will have to adapt yourself to that style and slowly improve yourself to make yourself the best at it.��


    Karin nodded, ��Alright, I will that in mind, Kuroto-sama.��


    Kuroto then said, ��The style ofbat aside, there is one thing I want you to continue to learn and master, and that is Fuinjutsu. You are an Uzumaki, and Fuinjutsu is in your blood. So, Fuinjutsu is a field where you will definitely progress rapidly, so do not stop your studies of Fuinjutsu.��


    ��Yes, Kuroto-sama.�� Karin nodded happily.


    With that understood Kuroto formally started Karin��s training too.


    After instructing a few key points, Kuroto left two Shadow Clones, one for each one of the two kids, then left the training hall.


    After all, the two kids are still far from reaching the point where Kuroto would need to put more than a Shadow Clone��s worth of effort to train them.


    After dealing with this, Kuroto walked towards the outer tform of the Sky fortress and after opening a small hole in the enchantment, Kuroto allowed the two Crows waiting outside to enter inside Ancor Vantian.

 Chapter 456: A Toxin

    Chapter 456: A Toxin


    These two crows are the ones Kuroto sent to the current Mizukage and the current Kazekage before he sneaked out of Konoha.


    Since the current Mizukage Karatachi Yagura and the current Kazekage Pakura are his subordinates, so the secret archives of the two great shinobi viges are naturally databases to be used by Amatsukami.


    For this reason, Kuroto asked the two Kage to send several documents that he needed to study.


    From Sunagakure, Kuroto asked for the Scrolls detailing Ma Release and Scorch Release. These two Kekkei Genkai involve Wind as an element, therefore, Kuroto asked for this information.


    On the other hand, from Kirigakure, Kuroto asked for information on the Kaguya n.


    After the extermination of the Kaguya n, arge number of ancient scrolls and a lot of information detailing the origins of the Kaguya n were confiscated by Kirigakure.


    Kuroto of course, read many of these documents previously while he was staying in Kirigakure, but he did not read everything due to theck of time, and even the ones he read, Kuroto did not pay too much attention to them as at that point, Kuroto was more focused on studying many Jutsu for his Suijin Clone.


    And now that he is creating the Wind Clone using the genes of the Kaguya n, so Kuroto needs to consider more things, and study the Kaguya n in more detail. At the same time, there is also some interest in finding information about the rtion of the Kaguya n with the Hyuga n.


    So carrying the two scrolls, Kuroto came to his study, and after putting aside the two storage scrolls, Kuroto focused his attention on the two letters that are sent to him by the two Kage.


    After opening the letter sent to him by Yagura, Kuroto started to read.


    Firstly, Yagura described the recent changes in Kirigakure, the progress of finding and retrieving the lost Seven Swords, and also the progress of hunting the nuke-nin of Kirigakure. At the same time, he has also detailed the recent trainees that have been recruited to the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Mist. Of all the trainees, two trainees, namely, Ringo Ameyuri and Hozuki Mangetsu are quite good and are deemed to match with Kiba and Hiramekarei, respectively.


    There are many more such details, but Kuroto didn��t pay much attention to it and started to speed-read it to make sure he gets the basic gist of Kirigakure��s situation, as he proceeded further, suddenly his expression changed as a certain piece of unexpected information caught his attention.


    Yagura has stated that recently, the Toad Sannin Jiraiya personally went to Kirigakure, of course, his visit was extremely secretive so barely anyone knew about it, but more than his visit, the purpose of his visit was what surprised Kuroto.


    Jiraiya went to Kirigakure representing Sandaime Hokage, and the purpose of his visit is to invite Yondaime Mizukage Karatachi Yagura to the third Gokage Summit.


    The reason Yagura wrote this letter to Kuroto is to ask whether he should participate in the third Gokage Summit that is to be held secretly in Konoha.


    Kuroto was surprised by such a piece of information, and muttered to himself with a doubtful expression, ��The vige is going to hold a secret Gokage Summit? I didn��t receive any news about it.��


    Kuroto was doubtful, and in order to clear his doubt, he quickly opened the letter sent to him by Pakura.


    Simr to Yagura, Pakura firstly detailed the recent changes in Sunagakure, to which Kuroto only paid a little bit of attention. Then there��s the news about her recent action, which was to adopt an 8-year-old boy by the name of Itsuki as her son, to which Kuroto quirked his eyebrow because he did not expect to hear such a piece of information.


    ��The fact, that Pakura went as far as to adopt this Itsuki boy must mean that he has something extraordinary.�� Thought Kuroto, and his doubts were soon cleared because Pakura then describes that this boy named Itachi seems to be able to use Ma Release Kekkei Genkai.


    ��Huh? This is unexpected. If I remember correctly, there was no boy who could use Ma Release at this point in time in Sunagakure. Only Gaara, who could control Sand, and it was many years after the fourth Great Shinobi War, that the boy named Shinki was adopted by Gaara, and that boy Shinki too could use Ma Release, but that��s another issue, what��s important now is, where did this boye from?�� muttered Kuroto with a doubtful expression.


    Since Pakura, the Godaime Kazekage has adopted him, so obviously she would have checked his background, which obviously includes no connection to the Akatsuki spies lurking in Sunagakure, therefore, Kuroto is not that worried that him being a spy or anything, what��s Kuroto worried about is that fact that this kid did not exist in the canon at all, and yet here he is.


    ��What could be the logical reason for the reason he did not appear in the canon but is present here?�� muttered Kuroto while thinking to himself, and there is one theory that seems usible, in the Canon, this kid might have either died while performing some mission or, he might have died during one of Gaara��s rampage.


    Gaara��s rampage obviously killed many of the Sunagakure people, and it wouldn��t be strange if one of his rampages also killed this kid named Itsuki before he had the chance to awaken Ma Release.


    But since, Gaara has been taken in by Kuroto, and since one of the rampages was also stopped by Kuroto and Shisui, so it��s quite usible that this kid survived andter awakened Ma Release.


    ��It seems likely, but I suppose I should still be careful, the appearance of an unknown element is clearly the work of butterfly wings, so it wouldn��t be a surprise if more of such elements appear over time. So, it seems that I must be more cautious.�� After reaching this conclusion, Kuroto quickly went through the other information, before finally reaching the part that he wanted to read.


    And as he expected, Sunagakure too received an invitation for the third Gokage Summit that is to be secretly held in Konoha. The one to pass this information to Pakura was none other than Elder Chiyo and Elder Ebizo who have recently returned to Sunagakure following the conclusion of the alliance ceremony.


    After reading this information, Kuroto put aside the letter and thought, ��So, Sandaime-sama really intends to hold Gokage Summit secretly in Konoha? And he has decided to not even inform the Anbu of such news, I mean it��s not that surprising considering how much of a serious blow the tri-Alliance suffered against Akatsuki at the War of Summit in Amegakure, but still����


    Kuroto was really relieved that he has the Mizukage and the Kazekage as his subordinate, else he might have never even learned of this news.


    At the same time, Kuroto can also understand the thinking of Sandaime-sama. The failure of tri-Alliance consisting of shinobi from Konoha, Suna, and Kumo against Akatsuki, which even resulted in the capture of Ni��i Yugito, and the death of Yondaime Kazekage. Then theter reveal of the Yondaime Mizukage being secretly controlled like a puppet by Akatsuki, it has be amon understanding that the threat of Akatsuki is too great, at the same time, there is no telling who might be a spy of Akatsuki.


    So, Sandaime doesn��t seem to want to take any chances.


    This is why, the Gokage Summit, which used to be held openly in the past can only be carried out in secrecy nowadays for the sake of the safety of the Gokage, and the five great Shinobi Viges.


    After all, if Akatsuki were to learn of the news of the Gokage Summit, and also learn of the location that the Gokage Summit is being held, there��s no guarantee that they wouldn��t take advantage of it. Either they can directly attack at the location that the Gokage Summit is being held which would either result in the death of Gokage, or them bing a hostage in the hands of Akatsuki, or, Akatsuki could use their absence from their viges as an advantage and attack the viges to capture the Jinchuriki at the same time destroy the entire vige.


    Akatsuki certainly has the power, so it��s obvious that the Gokage will be careful against them.


    ��It seems that Sandaime hasn��t been sitting idle these days.�� Muttered Kuroto, as he is really surprised by political maneuvers Sandaime has been making these days.


    Firstly, Sandaime drew the surrounding small Shinobi Viges, including Kusagakure, Takigakure, Otogakure, and tied them to Konoha��s chariot using the Alliance Ceremony that was held a few days ago. With this political maneuver of his, the pressure on the borders of the Land of Fire would decrease significantly, allowing Konoha to shrink its strength to be deployed on important locations.


    Subsequently, Sandaime sent invitations to the other four great Shinobi Viges for the purpose of secretly holding the Gokage Conference.


    Kuroto has to especially admire the timing that Sandaime used.


    From a general perspective, Sunagakure has formed an Alliance with Konoha and taking into ount the fact that both Sandaime Kazekage, and Yondaime Kazekage died at the hands of Akatsuki, so Sunagakure would definitely agree to participate in the Gokage Conference in order to figure out a way to deal with the Akatsuki Organization.


    Then there��s another fact that Kumogakure��s Ni��i Yugito is in the hands of Akatsuki, whether she is still alive or she has died is not yet known, so the probability of Kumogakure participating in the Gokage Summit is very high, if anything, Yondaime Raikage would definitely want to take revenge.


    On the Kirigakure side, Yondaime Mizukage Karatachi just got rid of the control of the Akatsuki Organization, so his reputation has been harmed terribly, at the same time, he must bear hatred towards Akatsuki Organization for controlling him, and for what Akatsuki did to Kirigakure. Therefore, it��s quite obvious that Kirigakure too would agree to participate in the Gokage Summit.


    Among the five great Shinobi Viges, four have high chances to participate, and the Tsuchikage Onoki must also realize this thing, he would be under tremendous pressure, and wouldn��t have any other choice but to agree to participate as well.


    From all these political maneuvers of Sandaime, it can be seen that he hase to the realization that when fighting alone, no vige is strong enough to resist the Akatsuki Organization. As such, he has started to weave a big for the Akatsuki to trap them inside it.


    And for this purpose, neither the Anbu members, Anbu Squad Captains, and not even the Anbu Commanders were informed of this news of the Gokage Summit. The fact that Anbu, the most trusted subordinates of Hokage were not informed goes to show the level of secrecy this Gokage Summit holds.


    Kuroto naturally has no objection to it, in fact, he is quite happy to see these changes.


    Therefore, he immediately wrote a reply to both Yagura and Pakura, instructed them to participate in the third Gokage Summit to be secretly held in Konoha, and after putting the letters inside the mouth of the two crows, he sent them towards the two viges.


    After dealing with this matter, Kuroto put his attention to the Scrolls of Kaguya n that Yagura sent him as per Kuroto��s instructions.


    These scrolls not only record the Family tree of the Kaguya n for over a millennium but also records various secrets and Forbidden Jutsu of the Kaguya n. At the same time, many of these scrolls also record millennium-year-long research, exploration, and understanding of the Kaguya n towards their Kekkei Genkai Shikotsumyaku.


    While going through them, Kuroto soon stopped on a particr part that intrigued him, ��The Blood Exchange Ritual?��


    ording to the millennium-year-long research of the Kaguya n, they have found that that the more talented a shinobi of their n, the more prone to early death he would be, and the more frequently he used Shikotsumyaku, the shorter his life span would be.


    Such a thing obviously made the elders of the Kaguya n frown deeply. Because more than the deaths in battles, the members of their n would die of unnatural causes due to some kind of sickness.


    This cause of unnatural deaths due to some unknown sicknesster came to be known as the Curse of the Kaguya n.


    Determined to find the reason for the curse, the bodies of the dead individuals were inspected, and after much research and posttion, Kaguya n came to figure out the cause of this unnatural death.


    They were surprised to find that their bodies contain a certain type of Toxin-like substance, and this ��Toxin�� is the cause of their unnatural deaths.


    And this ��Toxin�� actually takes birth in their bones and wouldter travel to all the body parts, thus, quickly spreading its effects all over their bodies.


    Their guess was only confirmed when they found that the more talented a shinobi, and the more he uses Shikotsumyaku, the higher the percentage of this toxin present in their body.


    This also made them understand if they don��t use Shikotsumyaku, then they are unlikely to suffer from this unnatural illness, as the toxin would neither take birth nor spread to the whole body.


    But Shikotsumyaku is the foundation of the Kaguya n, the members of Kaguya n are heavily reliant on this Kekkei Genkai of theirs. Using Shikotsumyaku was also their only option to survive through the chaotic years of the Warring States Era.


    Upon finding these results, the Kaguya n did what any n would do in their situation, they blocked this news and forbid it to be ever disclosed to anyone. Other than the Patriarch and a few select elders no one would evere to know of this.


    In order to, have time and opportunity to break through the Curse of the Kaguya n, the members of Kaguya n traveled from the Land of Fire where they once lived, and where the conflicts were prevalent to the Land of Water, an isted country with not so much conflicts at that point in time.


    Of course, they did not stop their research all this while and delve all their efforts into finding a cure to solve this curse of theirs.


    Many inhuman experiments were carried out, there were many sacrifices of not only those of the Kaguya n but even those of the other Shinobi ns, even the innocent non-shinobi andmon folks were also sacrificed in order to find a way to cure the Curse of the Kaguya n.


    But unfortunately for them, they never found a cure that could permanently solve this curse.


    Although they did discover the method through which this Toxin spread throughout the body, it was obviously through their Circtory system, which means the blood was the carrier of the Toxin.


    While keeping this in mind, Kaguya n soon reached the conclusion that as long as the blood is purified or changed; the volume of toxins in the body would be greatly reduced and the shinobi after the blood exchange would be able to live morepared to before.


    This was a temporary solution and it greatly helped in ensuring the survival of the n. And a few decadester, the Kaguya n also discovered an herb that if refined in a particr manner into a medicine, and used in conjunction with the ��Blood Exchange Ritual�� it would further increase the effects of the Blood Exchange Ritual.


    Now they could increase their survival rate significantly and less prone to unnatural deaths, but the story doesn��t end here.


    Of course, the ��Blood Exchange Ritual�� proved to be effective, but it was not without its own disadvantages. Aside from the normal issues rted to Blood Infusion that one has to deal with, one more problem started to emerge. The infused new blood, since it didn��t belong to the Shinobi, himself, would cause some drastic effects on some specific parts of the brain, turning the members of the Kaguya n, into savage, bloodthirsty, battle-hungry, and ferocious from what they used to be.


    Initially, the members of the Kaguya n did not have such a character, they were calm and peaceful people, much like those of the members of the Hyuga n, but this ��toxin�� and its subsequent effects including the treatment changed them over time into what they became feared for, and what became the cause of their near extinction.


    But until the very end, they did not find any permanent solution to cure the Curse of the Kaguya n.


    ��It turns out that even after researching for centuries, the Kaguya n couldn��t find any solution, no wonder Orochimaru-sama, who had much less time and much less knowledge about the Kaguya n was unable to solve Kimimaro��s unknown illness.�� Muttered Kuroto in realization.


    But after understanding this, Kuroto��s expression turned into a frown, he hurriedly left his study and went to the Incubation Room.


    In the Incubation Room, two clones are being cultivated in two Large Incubation Capsules (Nutrition Tanks).


    Although Kuroto obtained ten samples of sessful cell fusion, Kuroto��s current finances obviously don��t allow him to cultivate all the ten clones at once, so he can only make do with what he has. Therefore, Kuroto chose the best two samples, the ones that seemed most active, and cultivated them into Clones.


    And even if Tenseigan Chakra is used to catalyze the cultivation process, the growth of Clone will take at least a month, so the current two Wind Clones inside the Large Incubation Capsules are only about the size of a palm.


    Staring at the two Clones, Kuroto muttered inwardly, ��If the whole Kaguya n suffers from the Curse of the Kaguya n, then I am afraid that even my Wind Clone will not be spared.��


    The source of cells for the Wind Clonees from Kimimaro, and Kimimaro seems to have already started to suffer from the curse of the Kaguya n, so that means certain traces of Toxin must have been present in the cells Kuroto collected.


    And no matter how many times Kuroto may have filtered these cells, there is no guarantee that it would have been washed away, so it is obvious that his Wind Clone too will suffer from the Curse of the Kaguya n.


    And ording to the research, only a Blood Exchange ceremony can decrease the volume of that Toxin in the body. What��s more important is that the blood must belong to the members of the Kaguya n, should be of the same type and the person whose blood is being used in the ritual must not be suffering from the Curse of the Kaguya n at the time of donating the blood.


    In other words, it must be someone who is a member of the Kaguya n, but shouldn��t have awakened Shikotsumyaku, no other option would work.


    And ording to the information given to him by Yagura, other than the Kimimaro and Takashi, no members of the Kaguya n exist anymore, and even if they somehow exist somewhere, finding them would be much more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack, so that option is no longer useful for Kuroto.


    ��I must think of some way to cure the Curse of the Kaguya n.��


    While thinking about how to cure the Curse of the Kaguya n, Kuroto suddenly thought, ��What exactly is this toxin? And why is it that it only affects those who use Shikotsumyaku? And most importantly, if this toxin is rted to the Kekkei Genkai of the Kaguya n, then why aren��t the members of the Kaguya n immune to this toxin?��

 Chapter 457: The cause of Curse

    Chapter 457: The cause of Curse


    ��If this toxin is rted to the Kekkei Genkai of the Kaguya n, then why aren��t the members of the Kaguya n immune to this toxin?�� was the thought in Kuroto��s mind.


    Kuroto who has studied, andpounded various types of poisons and venoms, for many years now is no stranger to Toxins, in fact, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that he is also one of the few shinobi with an in-depth knowledge of both biological toxins or Mineral toxins. Therefore, he understands well enough that all animals and nts that carry any kind of toxins are generally either directly immune to their own toxins, or they have a certain mechanism in their body that prevents the toxin to harm themselves.


    This is not some kind of magical thing, it��s a strict requirement to ensure their own survival. If a species doesn��t have a protective mechanism against the toxins produced by their own bodies, then that species wouldn��t be able to survive for very long, and would soon go into extinction.


    After all, the survival of the fittest is not a joke.


    But the Kaguya n managed to survive for a millennium despite the harmful toxin in their bodies, this shows that the Toxin rooted in their bodies, more specifically in their bones does not directly affect the Kaguya n��s survival. What this Toxin restricts is the upper limit of their strength and how much they can or can not use or explore Shikotsumyaku.


    And this uncharacteristic restriction somewhat reminds Kuroto of the Mangekyou Sharingan of the Uchiha n.


    The Mangekyou Sharingan in a true sense is just the product of the Uchiha n��s in-depth development of their own Sharingan Kekkei Genkai. True, there are several extra requirements involving emotional stimtions and whatnot, but at the end of the day, it is still the next stage of the evolution of their Kekkei Genkai.


    Mangekyou Sharingan represents the pinnacle of Visual Prowess that a single Uchiha can have, before losing his light and eventually going to blindness upon continuous use unless he awakens the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan by taking the eyes of his blood rtives, preferably siblings.


    However, Otsutsuki Hagoromo and his eldest son, Otsutsuki Indra never faced this problem of blindness, why is that the case?


    It��s obviously because their Chakra was strong enough, but that alone can not be the reason, after all, if it��s just Chakra, then Madara and Sasuke also shouldn��t suffer from this blindness effect because they are reincarnations of Otsutsuki Indra, thus possessed Indra��s Chakra. Yet, they did and suffered, which means that strong Chakra itself is not the key.


    Kuroto attributes this to the thinning of their bloodline. Rikudo Sennin and his son Indra��s bloodlines were pure, as such, they never needed the eyes of their brethren. However, the blood of Rikudo Sennin in itself has gradually be thinner and thinner generation by generation over the course of a thousand years of reproduction.


    Even if Uchiha n took the policy of not allowing the blood of the n from flowing out of the n, or foreigners not entering into the n, and limited marriage between the members of the n only, it couldn��t have been a hundred percent full proof approach. There have to have been hundreds of instances in the millennia when the members of the Uchiha n reproduced with the non-Uchiha; as a result, gave birth to half Uchiha children whose bloodline was thinnerpared to their parents.


    And this process went on until the bloodline of Indra became extremely thin.


    As a result, a single Uchiha is unable to support the huge consumptions caused by the Mangekyou Sharingan, and his eyes will inevitably be sealed the more he uses.


    The Uchiha n should have been trapped in this problem for many years, but they eventually found a solution, which is the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    That is, by the fusion of the Mangekyou Sharingan of two blood rtives, preferably brothers; they are probably able to bypass the thinness of their bloodline and obtain eternal light. This way, the problem of bloodline thinness is fundamentally solved for that particr Uchiha and his eyes again evolve into the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, a Mangekyou Sharingan, that that does not go blind.


    And for some reason, the Curse of the Kaguya n seems a bit simr to Kuroto, of course, there are many differences, but the matter of bloodline thinness seems to be the cause.


    ��Does that mean the cause of unnatural illness caused by this toxin in the Kaguya n is also the result of their bloodline bing thinner over course of the millennia?�� as this thought came into Kuroto��s mind, he quickly realized that if his guess is correct, then the mysterious ��Toxin�� rooted in the bones of the Kaguya nsmen is not a simple ��Toxin.��


    But this is just a guess and it is not enough to prove Kuroto��s theory. So, instead of specting out of thin air, Kuroto started to carry out a few experiments that would help him in understanding the true characteristics of this Toxin.


    Because the Toxin is circted throughout the bodies of the Kaguya n members with blood as the medium, so Kuroto quickly took out the sample of Kimimaro��s blood and tried to extract the ��Toxin�� out of it in order to research this Toxin.


    And the extraction process went quite smoothly, Kuroto quickly identified the unknown Toxic substance in the blood of Kimimaro, then separated it from the blood using the simple centrifugation process.


    But as the Toxin particles were gradually separated from Kimimaro��s blood and collected in another solution, Kuroto soon encountered a problem.


    Kuroto was surprised to find that once this ��Toxin�� present in Kimimaro��s blood was purified to a certain level, it became impossible to collect, or rather, impossible to hold somewhere.


    No vessels in hisboratory could hold the Toxin, even if they were made of some of the best and strongest substances in existence, they would just copse in the face of this toxin and turn into ashes.


    Kuroto never expected that a day woulde where he would encounter such a problem, holding a mere Toxin has be an impossible task, okay, not a mere toxin, but I think that the main point is still cleared. No equipment in hisboratory was capable of holding the purified ��Toxin.��


    Although he felt troubled, Kuroto did not let it bother him too much, because this phenomenon of things copsing and disintegrating into ashes reminded Kuroto of the effects of Otsutsuki Kaguya��s All-Killing Ash Bones.


    Kaguya��s All Killing Ash Bones are capable of disintegrating anything and everything with a mere touch alone and unlike the Truth-Seeking Orbs, which have simr effects, in the case of All Killing Ash Bones, even Senjutsu is pretty useless, so anything that these bones touch soon copses into nothing more than ash.


    Upon this discovery of his, Kuroto was more sure of his guess, ��It does seem that the Kaguya n��s ability to control their bones is a much-weakened version of Otsutsuki Kaguya��s ability to manipte her bone structure into All-Killing As Bones.��


    After understanding this Kuroto��s gaze flickered, and he entered a thinking mode.


    Otsutsuki Kaguya also protruded All-Killing Ash Bones from her body, but she remained unharmed from them, which means that she is immune to the effects of All-Killing Ash Bones.


    But the members of the Kaguya n aren��t.


    Of course, just because Otsutsuki Kaguya is immune to the negative effects of All-Killing Ash Bones by no means imply that those of the Kaguya n have to be immune too.


    It can also be attributed to Otsutsuki Kaguya being the progenitor of all Chakra. Her Byakugan is a true Kekkei Mora, and her body is extremely strong, probably the strongest in the Shinobi World. This means that her body is strong enough to negate the negative effects of All-Killing Ash Bones.


    And if all his guesses are indeed true, and if Shikotsumyaku is a weakened version of All-Killing Ash Bones, then Kuroto feels kind of sorry for the Kaguya n, as they have probably been the unluckiest of all the descendants of Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    Even though Kaguya n inherited the most dangerous ability from the arsenal of Otsutsuki Kaguya, but because of thinning of their bloodline over the course of millennia, they can not use this most dangerous ability.


    In the case of the Mangekyou Sharingan of the Uchiha n, they only lose the light of their eyes because of their thin bloodline, but in the case of the Kaguya n; as their Kekkei Genkai develops more and more, and as it reaches closer and closer to its true form and slowly starts to acquire the characteristics of All-Killing Ash Bones, it actually results in the death of the Kaguya n Shinobi.


    Even if the Kaguya n inherited the Sage body of Hamura, even if their Yang Chakra is extremely strong, even if their physique is perhaps of the same league as that of the Senju and the Uzumaki n, in the face of All Killing Ash Bones, that is capable of killing even Six-Path level people with just a single touch, how can the mere Kaguya n people who are nowhere near close enough to Six-Path level shinobi resist, and not die?


    After inferring this, Kuroto also understood that the ��Blood Exchange Ritual�� that the nsmen of the Kaguya n use to decrease the level of their blood toxicity is not actually a cure, but a method of self-weakening for self-preservation.


    When the toxicity levels in their blood decrease, the speed at which Shikotsumyaku develops into All-Killing Ash Bones decreases, so although the members of the Kaguya n get to live a longer life, they do so by sacrificing their strength.


    Of course, even this method of self-weakening is not a permanent cure as sooner orter they do die, and this hasn��t changed.


    The solution found by the Kaguya n ispletely iparable to the Uchiha n, the Uchiha n has found a method to bypass the thinness of their bloodline and attained greater power in the form of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    But the Kaguya n has only found a temporary method to extend their lives for a few, and that too after sacrificing a lot of theirs.


    Of course, the ancestors of the Kaguya n can not be med or called ipetent for this, after all, no matter how much they try, dealing with All-Killing Ash Bones is simply impossible.


    If there really is a method to cure the curse of the Kaguya n, then it is by possessing bodies as strong as Kaguya, Hagoromo, and Hamura, so that the bodies can withstand the attacks of All-Killing Ash bones.


    Kaguya��s Byakugan and Hagoromo��s Rinnegan are Kekkei mora, in fact, Kuroto even spectes that Hamura��s Tenseigan is probably Kekkei Mora too, and as for how strong their bodies truly are, it is extremely hard to imagine even for Kuroto.


    And attaining Kekkei Mora is obviously no joke. Let alone Kekkei Mora, that is the fusion of all seven Chakra Natures; even reaching the level of Six Path by the fusion of Yin-Yang and attaining the Power of All Creation is no joke.


    Therefore, the fact that the ancestors of the Kaguya n could find a solution to cure the Curse of the Kaguya n can not be med, at the very least, they did find a method to increase their survival rate by using the ��Blood Exchange Ritual.��


    After everything was said and done, Kuroto can��t help but sigh inwardly, ��No wonder Orochimaru-sama couldn��t save Kimimaro.��


    In the Canon, it��s not that Orochimaru did not try to save Kimimaro, in fact, he did use everything he could to find a Cure to the disease that Kimimaro suffered from, but he waspletely helpless. Theck of knowledge about the Kaguya n became one of the many causes of Kimimaro��s early death.


    ��Heh, it is quite ironic to think that the Curse of the Kaguya n is actually a genius disease, the more genius a member of the Kaguya n, the earlier he would die.�� Sighed Kuroto.


    Kimimaro died at the mere age of 15. He did not even have any chance of leaving behind any descendants.


    However, Kuroto soon put aside the thought, and muttered to himself, ��It seems that I will not be using the ��Blood Exchange Ritual��. The so-called ritual is actually self-weakening, not healing, and I obviously wouldn��t want to weaken the Clone.��


    Despite this, Kuroto isn��t much worried, because he is working towards Project Godhood. And the Project Godhood would bepleted when Kuroto attains Kekkei Mora. When Kuroto attains Kekkei Mora, his body would be as strong as Otsutsuki Kaguya, so the curse of the Kaguya n would obviously be meaningless upon him.

 Chapter 458: Hustle

    Chapter 458: Hustle


    The next day, Kuroto received a letter from Itachi; and in the letter, as instructed by Kuroto, Itachi jotted down all that he can and will do should the situation became desperate enough under the assumption that all the senior members of Amatsukami are dead, while the Uchiha n, the Vige, and the entire Shinobi World is facing the threat of Akatsuki Organization.


    Kuroto read the details, crossed out some parts that involved various forms of training, then drew several circles one after another on several parts. These parts specifically marked several locations not only around the Land of Fire but also included locations from other countries spread all over the continent.


    One thing, without an exception, ismon about all of these locations. These are all ces that have had something to do with the Uchiha n at some point in time during the Warring States Period before the Uchiha n moved to Konoha.


    In the past few days, Itachi worked day and night to find, theorized, and finally jotted down these locations from the scrolls that the three read at the Naka Shrine a few days ago.


    ��It seems that Itachi wants to enhance his understanding of Sharingan and the roots of the Uchiha n from these ces, it certainly is a good idea and will probably give him valuable insight on things that have been lost or ignored by the n. And perhaps even give him something that will help him improve his strength.�� Thought Kuroto.


    And it��s understandable that Itachi would choose this method.


    The information that we know of isn��t always true, it��s always manipted, bend, and forged in a way that would benefit our way. As it��s stated that the might makes right, the winners are always the righteous ones, so there is no guarantee that what they have learned in the n and the Vige is the real truth. So, tracing back the past, the roots of the Uchiha n, and the Sharingan might as well be what��s needed for him to figure out his path ahead.


    The relics of the past can teach us a lot of things. Things that have been left out, things that were forgotten, things that were intentionally ignored, or the things that were unintentionally lost. Things that were hidden from the others, and the things that no one knows anything about, can all be learned from the past. And perhaps tracing the past of the Uchiha n is the only method to get Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror.


    ��Even in the original time-space, Itachi must have done something simr. At that point, Itachi��s situation was much worse than it is today, he was in a real desperate state, had no one he could truly trust or rely on, so the relics of the past must have been his guide to forge his path ahead. And perhaps Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror are what he got his hands on while exploring the roots of the Uchiha n.�� Muttered Kuroto.


    Itachi��splex life in the Original Time-Space is difficult to understand, his choices in life are not to be questioned. But keeping the track of his involvement in various things is quite simple. Itachi awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan at the age of 12, perhaps? Then, he destroyed the Uchiha n when he was about 13 years old and left the Vige in order to spy on Akatsuki for the vige. He worked in Akatsuki for 7 to 8 years, and by the time he was 21, Itachi died of his illness at an Uchiha hideout after sealing Amaterasu in Sasuke��s right eye after their battle.


    Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror are special spiritual artifacts and require the use of Mangekyou Sharingan. So, it is very likely that Itachi acquired the two artifacts after he had left Konoha.


    Kuroto again held his chin with a thoughtful expression, ��ck Zetsu was watching the battle between Sasuke and Itachi, and when he saw Itachi use two artifacts, he was obviously quite surprised, which means that the Akatsuki organization had no clue about Itachi having the two artifacts in his hands.��


    After eliminating the possibility of Rikudo Sennin intervening and helping him, the only possible location where Itachi could have gotten his hands on the two artifacts is one of these locations.


    ��If I want to find the two artifacts, then I must visit all these ces, these are hundreds of ces, and even then, there is no hundred percent guarantee that I will find those two artifacts in either of these locations.�� Kuroto couldn��t reach a conclusion.


    Even after thinking about, it for a very long time, Kuroto still couldn��t find a solution, so he decided to put this matter aside for a few days.


    After all, Shisui is still in the recovery and adaption period. Firstly, he has to return to normal levels, then further train himself in order to understand and then adapt to the increase in his strength levels. And all this while, Kuroto wants Itachi to stay by Shisui��s side, not only protect him but also help him adapt to his new strength by sparring with him.


    On the other hand, Kuroto too has too much on his te.


    Firstly, Kuroto has to keep a watch over the two Wind Clones that are being cultivated, then he has to research, and further understand the Curse of Kaguya n at a deeper level.


    Then he has to study and understand various Kekkei Genkai rted to Wind Chakra Nature. Figure out what��s best suited for the Wind Nature Clone, and then learn that Kekkei Genkai too.


    He has to also keep a track of all the Anbu missions�� team-Ro is and will be performing.


    Train Gaara and Karin, this is very important. Gaara is the Jinchuriki of Shukaku, if Gaara��s strength is strong enough, then capturing him would further be difficult for Akatsuki. At the same time, Karin has the potential to be the best Iryo-nin in the world, so obviously, she cannot be ignored.


    Create apletely new body for Sandaime Kazekage. The threat of Akatsuki has been increasing day by day, and Kuroto needs more people who have high-levelbat power. Sandaime Kazekage is a good choice for abat personal, and if Kuroto creates apletely new and better body for him, then it is very likely that he will be able to disy much higher power than his keep as the Kazekage.


    At the same time, Kuroto also needs to understand Puppetry for many things.


    Thenes more crucial things, Kuroto has to learn Senjutsu, this has been dyed for quite a while, but Kuroto doesn��t think that he is in any position to dy this anymore, given how serious the current situation is.


    And the most important of all, Kuroto has to also keep an eye out for Akatsuki��s revenge on Konoha.


    So, overall, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that Kuroto is too busy and can��t possibly spend any of his personal effort in the search of Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror unless he has some solid clue pointing towards their exact locations.


    Then there is also the fact that just because Itachi could find the clues does not mean other people can find them too. And, there is no guarantee that there won��t be any repercussions along the way, so the safest approach is to let Itachi delve his efforts into finding them, as he did in the Canon.


    This is why Kuroto has decided to wait until Shisui��s body recovers and he gets used to his new strength, then he would make both Shisui and Itachi run around together in order for them to investigate clues about the two artifacts. When the two of them are together; as long as they don��t run into Nagato, both of them should be fine.


    With this objective in mind, Kuroto focused on the list of what he has to do as well and then started hustling.

 Chapter 459: Sennin Mode and Failure…?

    Chapter 459: Sennin Mode and Failure��?


    Two Weeks Later.


    On one of the isted inds somewhere in the Land of Water.


    The figure of two kids, both with redheads can be seen ying along the shore, while the figure of two other people, one with brown hair and the other with purple hair can be seen a little distance away.


    ��Yes, that��s it.�� �C nodded Ichikishima hime as she observed the blending of Nature Energy with the inner Spiritual Energy and Physical Energy of Kuroto in a bnced 1:1:1 ratio.


    ��I do feel a little differentpared to usual, at the same time, I am also able to sense apletely different type of Chakra.�� Muttered Kuroto as he sensed his current Chakra, the Senjutsu Chakra, which is different from the Tenseigan Chakra he usually uses.


    ��Senjutsu Chakra is basically a bncedbination of Natural Energy with your own Chakra. Since you have already been able to sense Natural Energy, and are also adapted to Natural Energy to a certain extent even before we started the Senjutsu Training, so absorbing Natural Energy was not that difficult for you, especially with Toyotama-sama residing within you, and reaching this perfect bnce, as well as maintaining it is the next step for you Kuroto-sama.�� �C exined Ichikishima hime in a guiding tone.


    Senjutsu chakra is basically a bncedbination of Natural Energy, with the user��s inner Spiritual Energy, and Physical Energy.


    To be able to use Senjutsu Chakra, the user must be able to draw Natural Energy from the Heaven and Terrain inside himself and blend it with his own Spiritual and Physical Energy to give birth to a stronger and more powerful Chakra, which is basically the Senjutsu Chakra.


    ��This advantage of yours has significantly shortened the time it took you to reach this perfect bnce.�� �C muttered Ichikishima hime, and continued, ��I am still amazed that you have reached this level in just three weeks.�� And this time her tone clearly dictated her wonder as she noticed that there are no animal characteristics on Kuroto��s skin, so it wouldn��t be wrong to say that the Sennin mode he is using is the perfect one.


    ��But still, there should have been some kind of pigmentation, and that too is not avable�� if I hadn��t known any better because of the dense Senjutsu Chakra inside Kuroto-sama, I would even think that he is not in any Sennin Mode.�� Thought Ichikishima hime as she looked at Kuroto��s face.


    Unlike many Sennin Mode users, there is also no pigmentation of any color around the eyes of Hyuga Kuroto either, which is kind of strange in Ichikishima hime��s perspective. The pigmentation around the eyes is proof of entering the Sennin Mode.


    The users of Sennin Mode taught at Ryuchi cave have purple or ck pigmentation around their eyes, along with vertical snake slits irides, the users of Sennin Mode taught at Mount Myoboku generally have orange, yellow, or red pigmentation around their eyes along with horizontal toad ts irides, and finally, the users of Sennin Mode taught at Shikkotsu Forest have either ck or perhaps blue pigmentation around their eyes as well as rest of their bodies.


    But Hyuga Kuroto has no pigmentation around his eyes, which is something new.


    ��Maybe it��s because he did not use any external shortcut to speed up his learning.�� This was Ichikishima hime��s conclusion.


    To increase the speed of learning, and to make it easier for the users to sense Natural Energy present in Heaven and Terrain, each of the three unexplored Sage Regions has its own methods that they use.


    At Mount Myoboku, they use Toad Oil and rub it on the practitioners�� skin to make it easier for them to perceive Natural energy.


    At Ryuchi Cave, the three Priestesses, or the White Snake Sage herself, inject Natural Energy in the form of Snake Venom inside the body of the trainee through a snake bite. This Snake Venom allows the practitioner to directly feel Natural Energy, then try to control it.


    And finally, at the Shikkotsu Forest, the practitioners�� have to soak their naked bodies in the mucus secreted by Katsuyu for a very long time to be able to sense the Natural Energy.


    Each of the three Sage Region has its own method and these methods allow the practitioner to slowly and steadily be able to use the Sennin Mode of the corresponding Sage Region.


    Of course, these three are not the only methods to learn Senjutsu, and there are many other methods and sources, but finding them is an incredibly difficult task.


    Hyuga Kuroto did not use any of the three methods. Neither did he use toad oil of Mount Myoboku, nor the Snake Venom from the Ryuchi Cave, and also not the Slug Mucus from the Shikkotsu Forest, And this is probably the reason why there are no signs of pigmentation on his face.


    But this doesn��t mean that there are no indications or no change in Kuroto��s appearance, at least, his Byakugan which was featureless white until a few minutes age seems to have changed and turned Golden as Senjutsu Chakra Gathered in his Dojutsu.


    Kuroto was also surprised by this change, he did not expect his Byakugan to turn Golden. There is not much known about the Golden Byakugan in the Cannon, but in the Boruto series, Golden Byakugan has been disyed a few times, and all those times it was possessed by the members of the Otsutsuki n.


    ��But it seems that these Golden Byakugan that I have in the Sennin Mode are different from the ones the Otsutsuki have.�� This was the thought in Kuroto��s mind as he analyzed this change in his Dojutsu.


    What are the exact requirements of having Golden Byakugan? And what exactly is Golden Byakugan? Kuroto doesn��t have much of an idea, in fact, Kuroto isn��t even sure whether the Golden Byakugan he has in the Sennin Mode is the same as the Golden Byakugan possessed by Otsutsuki Momoshiki and Otsutsuki Urashiki in the Canon, after all, their methods of the transformation of this Dojutsu are different.


    Otsutsuki Momoshiki ate the Chakra of Otsutsuki Kinshiki in order to gain Golden Byakugan and the Golden Rinnegan, while Otsutsuki Urashiki ate the Chakra of his Fishing Rod, and container along with both of his Dojutsu in order to awaken the Golden Byakugan and Golden Rinnegan.


    On the other hand, Kuroto did no such thing, he has only mastered how to be able to use Sennin Mode, so although, his current Chakra is stronger than usual, but Kuroto doesn��t really think that it��s enough to meet those requirements. In fact, Kuroto himself doesn��t feel any big difference except for some obvious increase in the range of his vision.


    ��Whether these Dojutsus are same or different can be determined sooner orter anyway, for now, I must focus on getting used to the Sennin Mode.�� Muttered Kuroto as he got up from the tile he was sitting on atop a pointed rock.


    To absorb Natural energy, one must stay still, as even a bit of body movement can result in the disruption of absorption of Natural Energy. Therefore, Kuroto has been sitting still, without even a bit of body movement for quite a long time.


    Normally, the issue of staying still to gather the Natural Energy is not that big of an issue for Kuroto, as he can always use the Natural Energy from Toyotama��s Chakra in his body; but for the sake of learning and experience, Kuroto first decided to get used to the basics in the standard way to get the gist of Sennin Mode, afterward, he can obviously make the best use of his own advantages.


    And now that he has entered the Sennin Mode, Kuroto must get used to the Sennin Mode, figure out what new abilities he has gained as the by-product of Sennin Mode.


    After all, whether it is the Toad Sennin Mode of Mount Myoboku or the Dragon Sennin Mode of the Ryuchi Cave, each of them has their individual fighting style in the Sennin Mode. In the cannon, Uzumaki Naruto after learning the Toad Sennin Mode also learned Frog Kata, a uniquebat style used by the Toad Sages. And Kabuto who learned Dragon Sennin Mode from Ryuchi Cave also learned several of their Senjutsu including the <em>Sage Art: Inorganic Reincarnation, Sage Art: White Rage Technique</em>, et cetera.


    Therefore, Kuroto is also quite certain that he should be able to use at least a few Senjutsu that his Sennin Mode would allow him.


    ��Let��s begin, Ichikishima.�� Said Kuroto to the Snake Priestess, who nodded and got ready for thebat, ��Yes, Kuroto-sama!��


    ��


    Three Weeks Later.


    For the next three weeks, Kuroto focused most of his attention on learning and getting used to the Sennin Mode. And he made quite a bit of progress at it.


    But what��s problematic is that his strength in Sennin Mode is not as strong as his strength in Tenseigan Chakra Mode. This is natural given the fact that Tenseigan Chakra Mode is stronger than the Sennin Mode.


    This is why, after Kuroto was sure that he is quite apt with the Sennin Mode, he tried to stack the Sennin Mode on top of the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, just like Uzumaki Naruto stacked his Sennin mode on top of Kurama Chakra Mode (or was it the opposite? I don��t remember exactly.).


    Kuroto knows that if he seeds in doing it, then his strength in the newfound, Tenseigan Sage Mode will increase by leaps and bounds, at least, it will be on the same level when he uses the Tenseigan Chakra Mode while drawing Chakra from the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon, which is obviously much, much strongerpared to when Kuroto uses his own or Toyotama��s Chakra.


    The difference is obviously because the Giant Tenseigan contains Chakra purely representing Hamura, while Kuroto��s own or Toyotama��s Chakra is different.


    It can be exined by creating an analogy. If we assume that Kuroto��s Chakra is simr to Naruto (Asura��s Chakra), then Hamura��s Chakra for Kuroto is simr to the Chakra of Rikudo Sennin for Naruto. The effects it brings are obvious.


    So Kuroto tried to achieve this synchronizing and the result? Kuroto failed at it miserably. It was too miserable that it��s almost embarrassing.


    No amount of effort or hard work changed this fact. As soon as Kuroto activates the Tenseigan, the Senjutsu Chakra in his body bes unstable. And if he tries to Enter Sennin Mode with the Tenseigan activated, it just doesn��t work, Kuroto is unable to enter Sennin Mode while the Tenseigan is activated.


    Kuroto tried theorizing the possible cause for his repeated failure in this, and he did have a few guesses.


    ��Is it really as she said?�� muttered Kuroto in doubt as he thought of the words of Ichikishima hime.


    Kuroto is able to individually use both Tenseigan Chakra Mode and Sennin Mode but is unable tobine them. ording to Ichikishima hime, the reason is an imbnce of Spiritual Energy and Physical Energy while the Tenseigan is active.


    ording to the knowledge Kuroto has acquired up to now about Senjutsu and Sennin Mode, and ording to what Ichikishima has spoken; Physical energy is more important to be able to use Senjutsupared to Spiritual energy. This is also the reason why the reincarnates of Asura can master the Sennin Mode much easier whenpared to the reincarnates of Indra or other people.


    This also exins why the Uchiha and Hyuga who represent Yin, have never been known to use Senjutsu, meanwhile, those of the Senju and Uzumaki who represent Yang are able to use Senjustu if they manage to learn how to use it, that is. This is all because Asura inherited the Physical Energy from Rikudo Sennin.


    But if we go by this theory, Kuroto shouldn��t be able to even learn Senjutsu much less use it, but that��s not the case, the problem of Physical and Spiritual Energy imbnce is not an issue for Kuroto while he is in base form and is not using the Tenseigan, because, with just his Byakugan active, Kuroto��s physical energy is more than enough to keep up with the spiritual energy of the Byakugan.


    But this changespletely when Kuroto uses the Tenseigan.


    As soon as the Tenseigan is activated, Kuroto��s Spiritual Power increases exponentially. True Tenseigan is a Dojutsu of the same level as the Rinnegan, but different from the Rinnegan, the necessary condition to awaken it is not the fusion of Yin and Yang.


    In reality, the Tenseigan, much like the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is a Yin dominant.


    Awakening naturally increases the physical energy of the body in correspondence to the increase in Spiritual Energy over time, but the bnce still remains Yin Dominant.


    So, Kuroto��s Chakra, all this while has been Yin Dominant. This is also the reason why Ichikishima hime likes to eat his Chakra.


    And because of all these reasons, when Kuroto tries to synchronize his Senjutsu Chakra with Tenseigan Chakra he fails at it, the physical energy is just unable to keep up.


    And this is also the reason why his body starts to petrify when his body absorbs excess Natural Energy from Toyotama while using the Tenseigan Chakra Mode. This petrification happened when Kuroto was fighting against Nagato in Amegakure.


    Initially, Kuroto thought that because he has not mastered Sennin Mode, so absorbing too much Natural Energy is the cause, it is the cause, but not entirely, and the main cause is low Physical Energypared to Spiritual Energy.


    Sighing slightly, Kuroto thought, ��Sigh, now I must also figure out a way to increase the physical energy of my main body. Else I would never be able to synchronize Tenseigan Chakra and Senjutsu Chakra.��


    Thus, the objective of increasing Physical energy was also added to the list of things that Kuroto MUST put on the agenda.

 Chapter 460: Those are… Horns?

    Chapter 460: Those are�� Horns?


    In the past more than a month, Kuroto of course did not focus solely on learning and training the Sennin Mode. When he was not learning the Sennin Mode, Kuroto focused his attention on other things that are on his te.


    In addition to keeping a constant watch over the cultivating Wind Clone, Kuroto also made sure to not ck Karin and Gaara��s training.


    Although this point has been repeatedly emphasized by Kuroto, there is no harm in mentioning it again. Kuroto knows that Gaara��s talent is extremely high, coupled with the seriousness, hard work, and determination (very difficult to be expected from a 7-year-old kid) he has been putting in the training in order to live up to Kuroto-sama��s expectations; the speed of his growth is incredible.


    Whether it is Sand Control or Taijutsu, Gaara��s progress is incredible in both aspects.


    Based on Kuroto��s estimation, the current Gaara��s pure Taijutsu skills are superior to Uchiha Sasuke, and coupled with Sand Control, he should be able to defeat Uchiha Sasuke without breaking a sweat.


    The progress of Karin is also quite good, although not as much as Gaara��s given that she has started her formal shinobi training just about a month ago, meanwhile Gaara has already been training for quite some time so there is an obvious difference, but Kuroto would stillmend the girl for putting all her efforts into training.


    There is also the fact that Karincks fierceness and ruthlessness in nature, maybe, the her, in cannon had the ruthlessness because of her continued suffering, but the current her does not have that fierceness ruthlessness in her nature.


    However, Kuroto is not too worried about this. Throwing her in the Coliseum of the hidden ind near the Land of Lightning would change this nature of her.


    Fortunately, enough, the high-intensity daily physical workout has prevented her from gaining weight and stopped her horizontal development.


    As for the training of Fuinjutsu, Kuroto has put a stop to that part for the time being. Fuinjutsu is extremely Chakra Consuming and requires a lot of practice. Karin may be an Uzumaki, but she is still a young child and her chakra is not enough to be able to do everything.


    Kuroto doesn��t want to burden her too much, else it would stunt her growth, of course, despite all this, she is still regrly gaining theoretical knowledge, in fact, both Karin and Gaara are to improve their understanding of the shinobi world and not remain, ignorant children.


    In addition to training, Kuroto would also take the two kids to visit several ces, including the city of Daimyo of the Land of Fire, famous beaches of the Land of Lightning, the capital of the Samurai Nation, the Land of Iron, to the hot springs of the Land of hot Water, the purpose is to educate them about the world by real experience as well as not make them socially awkward.


    Of course, Kuroto would make sure that that the three of them are properly disguised, else it could be troublesome.


    Besides these visits Kuroto would also tell them stories; he has narrated the entire Fairy Tail, Hunter X Hunter, the One Piece up to the point he knew, Bleach, Code Geass as well as several other stories in order to keep their minds imaginative too.


    These things are not that unusual for ordinary children, but for Gaara and Karin who have lived a tough life, such experiences are a gate to an all-new world.


    On the other hand, the progress of the Cultivation of Wind Clone under the stimtion of Chakra also went quite smoothly this time. The two Wind Clones that have been cultivated by Kuroto were sessfullypleted under the continuous stimtion of Chakra.


    Looking at the two clones immersed in Nutrition Solution inside therge Incubation Capsules, in front of him, Kuroto for a moment had a dazed look on his face.


    Perhaps it��s because of the difficulty Kuroto faced while cultivating the Fire Nature Clone, it left a deep psychological shadow on him. So, now that he is looking at the two Wind Clones that grew quite smoothly, Kuroto feels a bit overwhelmed. In fact, the two clones were evenpleted in less than two months.


    ��Sigh, it��s really strange that I am feeling a bit shocked at my sess.�� Muttered Kuroto then converged the thoughts in his mind and focused on observing the two Wind Nature Clones.


    The appearance of the two Clones is very simr and can be said to be a shadow of Kuroto��s own appearance, the only difference to be seen is in their temperament. While Kuroto��s own external temperament appears to be quite gentle (which it isn��t actually), the temperament of the two clones seems to be quite cold and dangerous type.


    Additionally, the hair color of the two clones is also different from Kuroto��s brown hair color. The color of the two Clones is greyish-white, simr to Kimimaro��s hair color.


    After Marking the two Clones as Clone-A and Clone-B, Kuroto started to record their stats, and alsopare the differences between the two Clones.


    But before he could begin, Kuroto frowned slightly as something caught Kuroto��s attention.


    Kuroto found that on the forehead of Clone-A, there is are two extra bulges, or to say more exactly, there are extra protrusions on both sides of the forehead.


    ��Those are?�� muttered Kuroto with a doubtful expression, ��Horns?��


    Kuroto can be sure that at least two days ago, there were no such inconspicuous protrusions on the forehead of the Clone-A.


    Doubtful, Kuroto activated the Byakugan, the veins protruded and Byakugan was instantly activated.


    Kuroto looked at those protrusions carefully with his Byakugan and he had to admit that there really are bones protruding outside from the forehead on both sides, ��They really are horns.��


    But this confirmation did not ease Kuroto��s doubts, rather, Kuroto��s frown deepened.


    The horns on the forehead are a dominant trait of the members of the Otsutsuki n. And in Kuroto��s knowledge, apart from the members of the Otsutsuki n, only the Kinkaku and Ginkaku brothers have a pair of horns.


    It is said that the Kinkaku and Ginkaku brothers have the blood of Rikudo Sennin flowing in their bodies.


    When swallowed by Kyuubi, the two brothers managed to survive for two weeks in the stomach of Kyuubi by eating his flesh and wereter spit out Kyuubi.


    And what��s amazing is that after eating the flesh of Kyuubi, not only the two brothers did not die, but in fact, they also managed to gain a small fraction of Kyuubi��s power.


    The fact that they did not die immediately after eating the flesh of Kyuubi alone is amazing, after all, there was an instance when someone from Kumo tried to swallow the flesh of Hachibi, and he died.


    So, the fact, that both Kinkaku and Ginkaku are rted to Rikudo Sennin can not be ruled out.


    Anyway, except for the true Otsutsuki n, and Kinkaku and Ginkaku brothers, nobody seems to have horns on their forehead, not even the members of the Otsutsuki n on the Moon, at least not under normal circumstances. A single horn on Toneri��s forehead does appear when he enters the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, but that��s just a horn made out of Chakra.


    As for Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito, the two of them also had horns on their foreheads, but it was after they became the Jinchuriki of Juubi, in normal condition, neither of the two had horns.


    Realizing what this meant, Kuroto muttered, ��It seems that some kind of mutation has happened due to thebination of Hyuga and Kaguya bloodline, as a result, the body seems to have produced a pair of white horns.��


    But whether it is the Hyuga n or the Kaguya n, both of them are the descendants of Otsutsuki Hamura, so the appearance of horns is not a bad thing. It only means that due to thebining of the two bloodlines, the DNAbination of the Clone-A became quite closer to Hamura, so Kuroto estimates that the strength of the Clone-A must be exceptionally high.

 Chapter 461: A Treasure?

    Chapter 461: A Treasure?


    With some expectations in his heart, Kuroto drained the used Nutrient Solution from the Large Incubation Capsule, then took out the Clone �C A from the Capsule and ced it on the Test Bench.


    After recording the basic physical stats of the Clone �C A, without any wait, Kuroto immediately used the Tenseigan Soul Descend to transfer his soul from his main body into the Clone �C A body.


    As Kuroto used the Tenseigan Soul Descend, the eyes of the main body were closed and the very next instant, the eyes of the Wind Clone �C A, lying on the test bench; opened.


    Kuroto who has just changed his body sat up from the test bench.


    While trying to get used to this new body, and moving his limbs Kuroto also condensed Chakra bybining the Spiritual and Physical Energies then directed it to flow through the Chakra Pathway System of the Clone-A.


    ��This feeling���� And the result surprised him.


    For some reason, Clone-A gave him a weird feeling, it felt as if it has already been developed and the synchronization between Kuroto��s soul and the Clone-A body seems almost perfect. There were no signs of sluggishness, and the control over the body seems almost perfect.


    This ispletely different and exponentially faster from what Kuroto experienced while developing the soul-body synchronization with the Water Nature Suijin Clone, and the Fire Nature Tsukihi Clone as their development took a long time and is still going on.


    This was weird in Kuroto��s understanding, after all, it seems as if this Clone has already been developed.


    ��Why is this the case?�� thought Kuroto, as he never expected such a result.


    ording to Kuroto��s own guess, and based on the previous experience of developing the Suijin and Tsukihi Clone, the run-in time is necessary for the development of Clone-A. There are no shortcuts to this, and it would generally take about 3 years of stay in the Clone body, or several fierce high-speed battles to achieve this soul-body synchronization.


    But this Wind Clone-A is different, from the very beginning, it seemed to be tailor-made for Kuroto��s spirit body, and the synchronization of soul and body seems to be on the same level as his main body, there is no resistance at all.


    ��Is it because of these horns?�� muttered Kuroto as he felt the pair of horns on his forehead.


    After suppressing the doubts in his mind, Kuroto started to individually check the various parts of the Clone-A body.


    ��Byakugan!��


    As the Chakra was poured into the eyes, the nerves on the side of his eyes bulged and Byakugan was activated.


    ��This pair of Byakugan is really of a higher purity than the main body.��


    After taking a look around, Kuroto even felt that this pair of Byakugan is extremely pure, of the same or perhaps even higher purity than the Byakugan of his main body.


    It must not be forgotten that because of injecting Gene Activation Fluid in his main body, the Byakugan of his main body is perhaps the purest in the entire Shinobi World, including the main family and the branch family of the Hyuga n. A now it turns out that the pair of Byakugan of this Clone is of a higher puritypared to the Main Body.


    So, it is surprising that this Clone which perhaps doesn��t even have all its gene activated has a pair of Byakugan of a higher puritypared to his main body.


    While observing his surroundings, Kuroto also observed inside the body of this Clone-A and soon discovered that the volume of Chakra that this clone has is also amazing far beyond what Kuroto expected. The Chakra Volume of this Clone is even higher whenpared to his main body.


    ��What the heck? The data on all aspects of this clone is too exaggerated. It already has a Soul Body Synchronization, the Byakugan is of a higher purity than even his main body, at the same time, the Chakra Volume of this Clone is higher whenpared to his main body. Did I find a treasure or something? Or is it that other Wind Nature Clones are also this good?�� muttered Kuroto with a doubtful expression.


    Thinking of his doubt, Kuroto subconsciously turned to look at the Wind Nature Clone-B suspended inside the Nutrient Solution in the otherrge Incubation Capsule.


    With the same doubt, he drained the used-up Nutrient Solution from the Incubation Capsule, then took out the Clone-B and ced it on a test bench.


    After recording the basic stats, Kuroto again used Tenseigan Soul Descend and transferred his Soul inside the Clone-B.


    Upon his inspection, Kuroto soon discovered that the Clone-B is much more normal. The quality of Clone-B is also very high, but not as exaggerated as that of Clone-A.


    Whether it is Soul Body Synchronization, Byakugan purity, or the Chakra Volume, it is far inferior whenpared to the Clone-A.


    After carefullyparing the data on all aspects of both the clones, Kuroto murmured, ��It really is some kind of mutation.��


    Understanding this, Kuroto transferred his Soul back to the Clone-A, and after dressing himself in a simple white Kimono, Kuroto walked out of the Incubation Room. He soon walked towards the personal training site, and on the way, he also picked up the Scroll that records the Jutsu of the Kaguya n.


    While walking, Kuroto unfolded the scroll and studied it carefully.


    The Jutsu that Kaguya n uses are mostly Taijutsu with thebination of their Kekkei Genkai Shikotsumyaku, and since the main Chakra Nature of the Kaguya n is Wind, so they are also experts in taking aid of the wind for a better cutting effect.


    With thisbination, even those with mediocre qualifications; as long as they have awakened Shikotsumyaku and received even a bit of training can smoothly grow into qualified Shinobi.


    Therefore, almost all the members of the Kaguya n; once they awaken Shikotsumyaku; are capable of fighting well and are among the best of Shinobi.


    Upon arriving at the Training Site, Kuroto put aside the scroll then stretched out his right hand towards the target at a 50m distance, then after brewing Chakra, Kuroto shouted, <em>��Ten Finger Drilling Bullets!��</em>


    As soon as Kuroto��s voice fell, the skin of his fingertips ruptured, then bullets made out of bone were fired from the fingertips of his hand and shot towards the target at the 50m distance.


    <em>Swish Swish Swish Swish Swish</em>


    The bullets while moving towards the targets also started to spin and drilled through the target.


    Not only that, after drilling through the wooden target; the momentum of the bullets did not stop at all and one after another, they rushed towards the wall behind the target.


    Even the reinforced wall was not enough to stop the bone bullets and carrying the previous momentum they drilled out five holes in the wall that is reinforced with condensed Iron Sand and rushed towards the next room.


    ��Huh����?�� Looking at the fragmented target board, at the five holes in the wall, then finally at his own fingertips that were healed visible to the naked eye, Kuroto had a stupefied look on his face.


    His objective was to try out and see if he could sessfully use Shikotsumyaku, the Kekkei Genkai of the Kaguya n, but he never thought that it would actually turn out like this.

 Chapter 462: Feelings of a Genius?

    Chapter 462: Feelings of a Genius?


    Looking at his fingertips that healed instantaneously, and then thinking back at how easily he managed to use the Shikotsumyaku Jutsu just a few moments ago, Kuroto can��t help but mutter in wonder, ��Is this how a genius feels?��


    The ��Ten Finger Drilling Bullets�� that Kuroto used a few moments ago was used with incredible ease, there was no resistance, no need for guidance, nothing at all�� no it felt natural, as if he should be able to use it without a doubt, sort of like an instinct to the body.


    And this feeling made Kuroto sort of overwhelmed, after all, he has always had a mediocre talent and has always required a lot of practice and hard work to gain proficiency in any ninjutsu.


    Condensing his divergent thoughts, Kuroto slowly walked towards the center of the training site and pped his hands.


    As soon as, Kuroto pped his hands, several humanoid puppets appeared out of the storage rooms.


    These puppets were sent by the Godaime Kazekage Pakura as per Kuroto��s instructions, and Kuroto then gave these puppets autonomy using the Demon Moryo��s Chakra; to make these puppets serve as the objects of training.


    The strength of each of these puppets varies, with some being Genin Level, a few at the Chunin level, and even Jonin level based on how much Chakra they contain.


    The purpose of varying degrees of strength is to make them simte a real war situation where the strength of the enemy is not always the same, as each enemy has a different strength.


    Unfortunately, these puppets are only capable of using Taijutsu and shinobi tools like Shuriken, Senbon, and Kunai, et cetera because Kuroto has no method to enable these puppets from being able to use Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, other forms of Jutsu or different Kekkei Genkai, else he would have surely done that for better war simtion.


    <em>ck ck</em>


    After these puppets took their respective positions and surrounded Kuroto from all sides, the lights in the room dimmed.


    Normally, Kuroto has no problem seeing in the dark because of the Byakugan, but since he is testing a few things so Kuroto did not activate the Byakugan, in fact, he even closed his eyelids, then bent forward changing the center of gravity of his body.


    ��Let��s start!�� and the very next instant, these puppets started to attack Kuroto in a perfectly coordinated manner.


    All sorts of Kunai, Shuriken, and Senbon, rushed towards Kuroto from all directions. The attacks weren��t solely focused on him but arranged in such a manner that his retreat options were also very limited.


    And since, Kuroto��s eyes were closed, so he did not know of which directions to take, well technically, he shouldn��t have known of which directions to take, but for some reason he did.


    Feeling the minimal changes in the airflow around him, and listening to the sound of each Shuriken, Kunai, and Senbon cutting through the air, Kuroto murmured slightly as his lips arched in a smirk, ��I feel it!��


    Just before the tools hit him and cause an injury, Kuroto��s figure turned into an afterimage.


    And this afterimage was like an inexplicable ghost, moving all over the room, calmly evading each and every attack by the use of minimal movements necessary.


    ��This is the feeling!�� muttered Kuroto, as he easily dodged another rain of Shuriken and a de attack.


    What Kuroto is currently practicing is another Jutsu of the Kaguya n, <em>��The Dance of Willow!��</em>, that was recorded in the scroll.


    The Dance of Willow is not as simplistic as it appears, in fact, not even a single dance of the Kaguya n is as simplistic as they appear to be. The Dances of the Kaguya n highly revolves around sensing the minimal changes in the surrounding airflow, then responding ordingly.


    Those of the Kaguya n, rely less on vision, and more on the changes in airflow, and thus their moves appear to be bodily instincts.


    <em>ng ng Ding Ding</em>


    A series of metal crashing sounds rang through the room and the Kunai and Shuriken cut by the Bone des fell to the ground.


    Kuroto finally stopped at this moment and the several bone des that were protruding out of his palm, elbows, shoulders, and knees retracted back inside the body. At the same time, the skin that had ripped wide open was healed again.


    ��Next is Dance of Camellia.�� Muttered Kuroto as he pulled out a single modified sword made out of his upper arm bone, and using this sword made out of bone, Kuroto started to repeatedly stab the various puppets at such rapid speed that it literally created several afterimages.


    Each stab was directed at a different part of the puppet, and at a different angle with slightly different regrity, so Kuroto��s movements became increasingly difficult to predict.


    By the time, Kuroto stopped, all the puppets in the room along with the swords in their arms were cut into pieces by the Bone de and copsed on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Kuroto squatted on the ground and looked at the fragments of the puppets and the swords scattered on the ground, and he wasn��t much surprised to find that each cut was extremely neat and smooth. Clearly indicating the sharpness that the Bone de carried.


    After pondering a little, Kuroto again shook his right hand, and a bone de stretched out from the palm of his right hand, then, Kuroto picked up a Kunai lying on the floor.


    <em>Ding</em>


    The bone de and Kunai were struck against each other and apanied by a sharp sound; the metallic Kunai was immediately cut into two fragments by the bone spur.


    ��The sharpness of the Bone is extraordinary.�� Muttered Kuroto as he looked at the bone de in his hand. The Kunai was cut into two pieces when Kuroto did not even put too much force in it. This alone shows how sharp a simple bone de it.


    Normally, Kuroto should be happy about it, but he was not, and a trace of worry grew in his heart.


    <em>��The more talented the members of the Kaguya n, the earlier they die.��</em>


    Kuroto certainly has very high expectations from this Wind Nature Clone-A, the high volume of Chakra, Byakugan purity, and body-soul synchronization alone is more than enough to make the potential of this Clone very high, this is why Kuroto didn��t need this Clone to have very strong potential towards Shikotsumyaku, because the strong the potential of Shikotsumyaku, the severe disease to the body, and the earlier this Clone would be destroyed.


    After thinking for a while, Kuroto decided to use Shikotsumyaku less in the future, and immediately after that, he pondered on which Kekkei Genkai to master for this Clone.


    There is more than one option at Kuroto��s hand, as Kuroto has information of quite a lot of Kekkei Genkai with Wind as one of the Chakra Nature of that Kekkei Genkai. Ice Release, Scorch Release, Ma Release. But neither of these three is a Kekkei Genkai purely based on Wind Release.


    Ice Release can be discarded because it contains too much Water Nature Chakra, so the two options in front of Kuroto are Ma Release and Scorch Release.


    ��Which one should I Choose? Ma Release? Or Scorch Release?�� muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful look.

 Chapter 463: Mechanism of Magnet Release

    Chapter 463: Mechanism of Ma Release


    Trantor��s Note: Before you all read it, there is only one thing I want to point out. *Cough-cough* It��s been more than 2 years since I had any contact with physics, so I am not sure if the theory I wrote here is correct or not, so please help me correct it if I am wrong.


    .


    .


    .


    The first choice is Ma Release.


    Ma Release is a Kekkei Genkai assumed to be thebination of Wind Release and Earth Release.


    Ma Release has also be symbolic to Sunagakure. It was created by Sandaime Kazekage upon studying the abilities of Shukaku, and it won��t be far-fetched to say that mastering Ma Release is equivalent to bing a candidate for the position of Kazekage, it��s a very useful and versatile Kekkei Genkai.


    Then the second option Kuroto has is Scorch Release.


    ording to the information given to him by Pakura, the Kekkei Genkai Scorch Release is abination of Fire Release and Wind Release.


    Scorch Release is a very special and unique Kekkei Genkai as Pakura is the only known person to have mastery over this Kekkei Genkai.


    Of course, there is also a third Kekkei Genkai that Kuroto has deeply considered, that being Typhoon Release. Typhoon Release is also a Nature Transformation Kekkei Genkai, and Typhoon Release is also a unique Kekkei Genkai.


    But Typhoon Release in essence is just an enhanced version of Wind Release that uses the phenomenon of change in air pressure to cause the wind to rotate at high-speed forming a cyclone. And given the fact that the Wind Chakra Nature of this Clone-A is too high, so Kuroto doesn��t even feel the need to master this Kekkei Genkai, it can even be said that this Clone was already born with Typhoon Release.


    So after a whole lot of consideration, Kuroto decided to learn both Ma Release and Scorch Release, the reason being that neither of the two has Wind as their Primary Chakra Nature. So, mastering both the Kekkei Genkai, along with the Typhoon Release will make this Clone��s mastery over the Wind Release extreme, which is what��s Kuroto��s primary objective.


    Now Kuroto isn��t really worried about the need to have to master the Earth Chakra Nature and Fire Chakra Nature for learning both the Kekkei Genkai, the reason for this is although unwanted, is quite unchangeable, in fact.


    Despite Kuroto washed his own and Kimimaro Cells repeatedly to clear away the other Chakra Natures, except for Wind Chakra Nature, when Kuroto passed the Chakra of this Clone through Chara Induction Paper, the paper split into four unequal parts. Thergest part turned into dirt and crumbled, the secondrgest part was ignited and turned into ash, then the third part wrinkled and finally the smallest part became wet, which indicated that this Clone-A has an affinity towards all five basic Chakra Natures because of the split, crumble, burn, wrinkle, and wetting.


    And if Kuroto includes this Clones�� incredible ability to manipte osteosts and osteosts, at the same time also being able to use Byakugan which is of very high purity, it would further imply that this Clone also uses Yang Release and Yin Release to a very high degree.


    When all of these facts are put together, the result is already making Kuroto cry tears of Blood. He did not want this Clone to have an Affinity towards all the five Chakra Natures, the affinity towards Lightning and Water are totally unnecessary.


    But s, Kuroto is helpless, he has no option but to make do with all the five affinities.


    ��Who would have thought, of all things, one day I would regret having an affinity towards all five basic Chakra Natures? This Clone-A is too exaggerated. And if not for the fact that my Main body can also use Tenseigan Chakra Mode, otherwise, the strength of this Clone is definitely higher than even my main body. Which ispletely unbelievable.�� Sighed Kuroto helplessly then focused his attention on the matter at hand.


    The first thing that Kuroto has to focus on now is learning Ma Release.


    Aside from having the Scroll of Ma Release sent by Pakura, Kuroto also has Sandaime Kazekage Puppet at his disposal.


    Since the Sandaime Kazekage Puppet can use Ma Release, so Kuroto has obviously experienced how to use this Kekkei Genkai several times. So, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that of the people currently alive, Kuroto��s understanding of Ma Release is second only to Sandaime Kazekage, the creator of Ma Release.


    Ma Release as its name suggests involves controlling the Maic Force, normally, Maism is involved, or should have been involved with Lightning Release to generate Maic Force and Maic Field by the use of electricity, then use that Maic Field to control metallic dust, but that��s not maism, that��s electromaism.


    Ma Release actually involves Earth Release and Wind Release.


    Each element (elements of the periodic table not nature affinities) has its set of positive and negative ions in its nucleus and electron shells. The result of the number of positive and negative ions determines the resultant charge of that atom. The resultant Charge could either be zero, positive or negative depending on the overall sum of the charge.


    Each of these stable atoms when viewed in a mass quantity have an overall zero prity because the positives cancel out the negatives, resulting in a stable zero charge substance.


    Overall, zero charge is necessary, else the element would be highly reactive, and wouldn��t be able to exist as an individual element in nature, rather it would exist either as a molecule, or in some kind of bond be that chemical, physical, or metallic with itself or some other element so as to maintain an overall zero charge for stability.


    However, when particles vibrate or are rubbed against each other by any means, they gain some form of prity which results in a static current (just how pieces of paper are attracted towards a sticb that is rubbed on hair).


    Thisbination of static current produced from countless particles produces arge amount of current which induces an overall Maic Field. This induced Maic Field can be used to control metallic substances, such as Iron Dust, Gold Dust, Sand Dust mixed with many different types of maic elements, or metallic substances like Shuriken et cetera.


    So, in a broad sense, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that, Maic Force is generated using Earth Release Chakra.


    And it is the basic mechanism of Ma Release.


    But it��s not so simple, as there is also a Natural Maic Field of the, which would most of the time cause deviations in the resultant Vector.


    Then there is also Gravitational Field which would act on the substance, again changing the direction and magnitude of the resultant Vector.


    Additionally, there is also air Resistance, which would further influence the resultant Vector and decrease the power output.


    All these Natural Forces naturally affect the resultant Vectors and decrease the Power Output.


    So, to ovee this problem of various deviations, Wind Release is used in conjunction with the Earth Release. Instead of using the Maic Field to guide the metallic substances, Wind Release is used to guide the Maic Substances. While the Maic Field is only used to shape the Maic Substances.


    By doing this, the Maic Field is only limited to the substance, as a result, it is not easily influenced by the Maic Field of the. And Wind Release also decreases the air resistance, as Wind Easily cut through the air, further decreasing the amount of Chakra needed for many things.


    And that��s how Ma Release functions, well theoretically at least.


    After understanding the principles and mechanism of the Ma Release, Kuroto summoned Sandaime Kazekage Puppet to the training site.


    For Kuroto who has already mastered Ice Release, ze Release: Oshihomimi, and Hozuki n��s Hydrification Kekkei Genkai, learning Ma Release is not that difficult.


    So, Kuroto borrowed some Iron Sand, Gold Sand, and other types of metallic Sand, and normal Sand from the Sandaime Kazekage and quickly began practicing Ma Release.


    There is a reason for taking different types of Sands. Each person has a different type of Chakra and their Chakra matches with a different type of maic substance.


    For example, Sandaime Kazekage��s Chakra matches up with Iron Sand, which is a paramaic substance, while the Yondaime Kazekage��s Chakra matches up with Gold Sand which is actually a diamaic substance. Gaara��s Chakra matches up with both paramaic and diamaic substances but that��s just an individual case.


    Kuroto doesn��t know what type of substance does his Chakra matches up with, as there is no method to determine it without actually controlling the substance with Ma Release, therefore, he has both paramaic and diamaic substances in the training site.

 Chapter 464: Learning Magnet Release

    Chapter 464: Learning Ma Release


    Trantor��s Note: Before you all read it, there is only one thing I want to point out. *Cough-cough* It��s been more than 2 years since I had any contact with physics, so I am not sure if the theory I wrote here is correct or not, so please help me correct it if I am wrong.


    .


    .


    .


    Under the guidance of Sandaime Kazekage, Kuroto became more and more focused on inducing Maic Force within the particles of different types of substances lying before him. The state of concentration reached such a degree that aside from himself, and his objective at hand, nothing around him caught his attention.


    Undoubtedly, being able to induce constant and regted maism in these substances is a very difficult task, after all, the prity and maic movement of each atom differ, so rearranging the prity of each atom in a particr direction to induce the maximum static electricity and maximum Maic Force is not an easy task and requires extreme control over Chakra.


    Because even if Maism is induced, it won��t be permanent and will slowly diminish as energy is lost, therefore, a need for constant Chakra supply and control arises, and maintaining a permanent Chakra Control is not an easy task.


    This is different from general Ninjutsu because once a particr Volume of Chakra is dedicated while using a particr Ninjutsu, there is no further need to direct Chakra into it, there is just a need to control it telekically but this is different for Ma Release, as the user has to constantly keep the Maic Field-induced else the Maism will be lost, and this process is not only extremely hard but also extremely Chakra consuming, thus tiring.


    Precisely why even though Sunagakure has figured out the process of learning and training Ma Release, very few are able to actually use it, and have truly mastered it.


    In Kuroto��s memory, at this point in time, only the boy with the name Itsuki, the adopted son of Godaime Kazekage Pakura is able to use Ma Release, and he too has awakened it naturally.


    Of course, awakening Ma Release naturally is not really impossible, Gaara awakened Ma Release naturally. Gaara��s ability to Manipte Sand is, of course, inherited from his mother, but not Ma Release. Maybe Ma Release was the result of being the Jinchuriki of Ichibi, but there is also a second possibility, maybe he inherited Ma Release from his father.


    Anyway, as Kuroto continued on the process of maizing the particles in deep concentration, few iron sand particles started to get affected by the maic force, and slowly but steadily, more and more of them, under the effects of Maism started to rise into the air.


    Kuroto was so immersed in training that he did not even realize how much time had passed, and it wasn��t until he felt a sense of hunger deep that Kuroto��s mind came out of the training, and his control was released.


    <em>Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding</em>


    As soon as he withdrew from his concentrated state, the floating Iron Sand in front of him scattered on the ground causing the harsh sound to resound in the whole training room.


    When the harsh sound reached his ears, Kuroto was immediately awake and opened his eyes abruptly with a shocked look, and after realizing the cause of the sound, he can��t help but mutter in wonder, ��No way, did I seed in the first try?��


    ��What?!!!�� muttered Kuroto in a shocked tone, as he looked at the traces of Iron Sand still floating in air.


    Only now did the realization dawned on him that he had not only seeded in controlling Iron Sand but was doing it for quite a lot of time.


    Upon confirming from the Sandaime Kazekage Puppet beside him, Kuroto learned that he has been continuously controlling the Iron Sand for the past 8 hours without even realizing it.


    ��Strange, I have been standing in one position for the past 8 hours without even realizing it, no wonder I felt so hungry, obviously I haven��t eaten or drank anything for the past 24 hours.�� With that said, Kuroto immediately got up, went to the kitchen section of the Ancor Vantian, found himself something to eat which also included milk as calcium is extremely important for Shikotsumyaku. And while filling his stomach Kuroto also thought about a lot of things, in particr rted to Ma Release.


    On the first attempt, a week Maic Field was induced by him, of all the metallic Sand scattered in the room, the Iron Sand, in particr, reacted the most, other types of Sand also reacted, but Iron Sand was most affected, which means that this Clone-A��s Chakra synchronizes with the paramaic type substances more.


    Whether this is a good thing or not is yet to be determined, but Kuroto is without a doubt happy, after all, he managed to seed in the first attempt, this is by no means a small aplishment.


    Aside from Kuroto��s own understanding, the reason for sess is perhaps also rted to the Clone-A��s Natural affinity towards all the seven Chakra Natures.


    Additionally, there is also another reason for his sess, the Iron sand that Kuroto used was borrowed from Sandaime Kazekage Puppet who asionally uses this Iron Sand while using Ma Release. And because of repeatedly being Maized, the Iron Sand used by him is quite sensitive to the Ma Release Chakra, so even if there is small Maic Induction, it is more susceptible to react.


    All these factors when taken into ount at the same time be the reason why Kuroto managed to seed in his first attempt.


    ��Well now that I have seeded, and got the hang of it. I must get used to manipting Iron Sand and improve my degree and range of control over it, additionally, I do have a few other Jutsu that I want to use for this Clone, let��s see to what extent, and to what variant will I be able to develop this Clone.�� Muttered Kuroto as he finished his meal, then ventured towards the Training Site.


    ��


    2 weekster.


    Kuroto who was controlling the Wind Nature Clone-A stood calmly in the training field, opposite him stood Sandaime Kazekage Puppet at a distance of 20m.


    Sandaime Kazekage had Iron Sand floating at his back, while Kuroto was wearing a hooded Cloak made of Iron Sand (Sort of like the one Shinki uses in Boruto). The two were facing each other.


    Additionally, Iron Sand particles were also floating in the entire room some were repelling each other, and some were attracting each other, sometimes, then would fly in Kuroto��s direction, while the other times, they would move towards the Puppet��s direction.


    The different maism shown by Iron Sand particles indicates the two different Maic Fields in the room, trying to overpower each other.


    This alone indicates that although the two are standing still without making any move, the battle between the two is going on.


    ��It appears that I will be the one to make the First Move.�� After a while of trying, Kuroto realized that in the face of experienced Sandaime Kazekage, Kuroto is the one slowly losing, so he changed his tactics and chose to make the first move.


    <em>��Ma Release: Iron Sand: ck Iron Wings!��</em>


    His cloak unfolded and took the shape of Iron Sand Wings, instantly, Kuroto rose into the air and fired countless Iron Sand Feathers towards Sandaime Kazekage Puppet.


    <em>Ma Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!��</em>


    Sandaime Kazekage printed the hand seals and instantly controlled the Iron Sand around him forming hundreds of Iron Sand Bullets.


    The Iron Sand Wings and Iron Sand Drizzle were fired toward the enemy at the same time and countered each other.


    Kuroto did not waste this opportunity, instantly, arge part of Iron Sand Covering him appeared out of the cloak and took the form of several small iron balls with a sharp end.


    Then under Kuroto��s further control, these iron balls with a sharp end started to revolve over his head at an extremely high speed, and this speed continued to increase, faster and faster and faster, gradually forming a Chakram of visible current around it.


    <em>��Ma Release: Electromaic Chakram!��</em>


    Instantly, under Kuroto��s control, the revolving Chakram rushed towards Sandaime Kazekage.


    ��That��s dangerous, can��t let it hit me!�� Upon realizing how dangerous this attack is, Sandaime Kazekage dare not show any carelessness and instantly controlled almost all the Iron Sand he had ess to, to create a Sand shield in order to block the iing Chakram.


    However, contrary to what he had expected, when the Chakram met the Iron Sand Shield, there was no sound of impact, nor was there any struggle for dominance. Because of the current produced by the Electromaic Induction due to the eleration of particles forming the Chakram, the Electromaic Field of the Iron Sand Shield created by Sandaime Kazekage copsed.


    <em>Scatter Scatter Scatter</em>


    The very next instant, Iron Sand Shield copsed, the Iron Sand Scattered and the spinning Chakram continued towards the Kazekage Puppet.


    ��Heh���� Kuroto smirked and immediately stopped the Chakram just when it was an instant away from cutting the Kazekage Puppet into two halves.


    He was satisfied with the result, and there is no need to destroy the Puppet.


    The purpose of using this attack was to test whether this attack could exploit the weakness of Ma Release.


    ��That��s the weakness of Ma Release, in the face of Lightning Release the Electromaic Field keeping the hold of the Maic Force copses, as a result, the metallic sand scatters.


    Kuroto of course knows that this weakness of Ma Release can also be exploited by others against him. Therefore, he worked on methods to negate that effect, induction of Current by the use of the high-speed rotation of charged Iron Sand Particles is the best way to counter it.


    As long Kuroto continues to Supply Chakra, the eleration of charged Iron Sand Particles will not stop, as a result, it will continue to produce Currents through Electromaic Induction which will negate Lightning Release attacks to a certain extent.

 Chapter 465: Sandaime’s Trap

    Chapter 465: Sandaime��s Trap


    After spending more than 2 months out of the Vige, Kuroto returned back to the Vige.


    In the past 2 months, Kuroto learned Sennin Mode, created and trained Wind Nature Clone to some extent, trained both Gaara and Karin, and also did a few other things. And after he was done, Kuroto returned back.


    Of course, before returning, Kuroto did not forget to check up on the status of the two new clones he has set up in the Incubation Capsules two weeks ago.


    These two new clones are made up of Sandaime Kazekage��s cells. As per Kuroto��s initial ns, the puppet body of Sandaime Kazekage is to be discarded and an all-new enhanced body is to take that ce so that the strength of Amatsukami can be increased.


    Since the creation of these two clones had nothing to do with the fusion of cells or anything tedious, so the initial process was very easy, and after the cloning bud was created the Clone was set up in the Incubation Capsules to be grown.


    As per Kuroto��s estimation, this Clone will be ready for Sandaime Kazekage to take over in about two to three more weeks, the reason for such a long time is to maintain a high quality of the Clone.


    Afterpleting most of the things that Kuroto had to do at Ancor Vantian, Kuroto returned back to the Vige.


    After returning, the first thing he did was to meet up with his Shadow Clone that has been acting as his recement in the vige for the past 2 months.


    As for people wondering why the Clone did not dispel itself or disappear even after the real Kuroto used Tenseigan Soul Descend to repeatedly transfer his soul from one body to another?


    For this, Kuroto will have to be grateful to Toyotama hime (Ryuumyaku), she made sure to keep a constant supply of Chakra to the Clone to ensure that the Clone does not disappear. In fact, she also made sure to continuously heal it if injured, to again ensure that it does not disappear into a poof, as that would have been very problematic and very difficult to exin for Kuroto.


    And now that Kuroto returned to the Vige, he dispelled the Shadow Clone who has been performing the Anbu Missions as the captain of Team-Ro.


    The moment the Shadow Clone disappeared, two months�� worth of memories instantly flooded Kuroto��s mind, causing him to feel a bit overwhelmed as he realized just how many things have happened in the past two months.


    After recovering from the migraine caused by the sudden influx of memories, Kuroto slowly started to sort out the memories one by one to get a general idea of everything that the Shadow Clone went through.


    In the past two months, after Konoha��s alliance with the surrounding nations was concluded, everything on the surface became extraordinarily calm and peaceful, giving great relief to the vigers exposed to the light, but those working in the shadows, i.e., the Anbu in specific were more than clear about the wind and waves that have started to blow, and clearly showing signs of a Storm that is soon about to hit this Shinobi World.


    Kuroto was also surprised upon learning how busy his Shadow Clone was these days, basically, the Shadow Clone had no free time.


    In his absence, the Shadow Clone continued performing missions assigned to him by Sandaime-sama, some with the Team-Ro, some with only one other member, and a few even solo missions that were very secretive. Each mission was ssified as Rank-S, and few even surpassed Ranks-S for which Team-Ro would team up with another Anbu Teams to ensure that the mission ispleted without a hitch.


    Kuroto doesn��t understand why exactly, but for some reason, the four, no actually three members of Team-Ro, except for Itachi suddenly became adamant in training to get stronger.


    And since Kuroto is their captain who is much stronger than all the fourbined, so obviously they started pestering him to train them. Therefore, Kuroto��s Shadow Clone had no choice but to also make some time in his schedule in order to train Kurenai, Hayate, and Yugao. And since, the three of them were training so Itachi being a member of Team-Ro also trained.


    Thus, Kuroto��s Shadow Clone was no different from Kuroto, too busy to be able to rx.


    Another thing that surprised Kuroto was the information he concluded based on all the missions his Shadow Clonepleted. While sitting cross-legged in his room, Kuroto muttered, ��What is Sandaime-sama��s source of information?��


    All the signs indicate that Sandaime-sama has been nning something in secret.


    It stands to reason that Akatsuki has not made any move for so long, so the Vige��s vignce should gradually rx, however, not only the vignce and security wasn��t rxed, in fact, it was gradually strengthened. This unreasonable behavior, coupled with all sorts of infiltration and assassination tasks that Team-Ro has been performing, undoubtedly shows that Sandaime-sama is very sure about something. And more than likely that something is rted to Akatsuki��s revenge on Konoha that should be getting closer and closer.


    ��But why is Sandaime-sama so sure?�� Kuroto can��t help but doubt this.


    All the knowledgeable people understand that Akatsuki would undoubtedly seek revenge on Konoha, but given the fact that so many months have passed and yet there was no sign, so obviously many thoughts have started to emerge, one of them is about the possibility of Nagato��s death, yet, Sandaime-sama dare not rx the vignce, why exactly?


    ��Is he aware of something, I am not? But if that��s the case, what exactly, and how exactly?�� muttered Kuroto as the frown on his face deepened.


    Since the Summit War at Amegakure, Kuroto haspletely lost contact with Uchiha Shinichi, and as time passed by, Kuroto has be more and more worried about Shinichi��s safety.


    There are only two possibilities, either Shinichi��s identity has been exposed and he has been already been killed by the Akatsuki Organization, or Shinichi has been put under 24 hours surveince, so he is unable to deliver any message.


    Of course, Kuroto hopes that it is thetter option, not because he is worried about Shinichi��s life, but he is worried about the intelligence that Shinichi has. Shinichi has also seen Kuroto��s Tenseigan Chakra Mode so he knows the true identity of Yama. if his identity as a spy is exposed, then is very likely that all his memories have been extracted by Nagato which would mean that Nagato also knows about Kuroto, and this is something Kuroto does not want.


    Therefore, Kuroto hopes that it is thetter, and if it is thetter, then that would mean Akatsuki has changed its policies, they no longer allow loose management of the members of the organization, and now strictly monitor all their movements.


    And since there has been no sighting of any member of the Akatsuki (other than the time Obito sneaked inside Konoha in order to take back his left eye), so it can only mean one thing, all of them have gathered in one ce.


    ��Are they really nning on something big?�� This strange calmness in the Shinobi World has made Kuroto think of this possibility, otherwise, why would all the members of Akatsuki gather in one ce?


    The members of Akatsuki are nuke-nin from multiple viges, they have to not only guard against various enemies, they have to be cautious against each other too, but given the fact that all of them are more than likely to have gathered in one ce, so it can only mean that the Akatsuki Organization is nning something big.


    After reaching this conclusion, Kuroto left his house and walked in the direction of the Uchiha n, on his way, Kuroto thought about many things, and after considering these various things, there was only one conclusion in his mind, ��Although, I am not sure how he is doing it, Sandaime-sama must know something about Akatsuki��stest n.��


    Since the failure of the joint raid at Amegakure, Sandaime has be more and more secretive, even the well-informed and trusted Anbu members loyal to him are not aware of most of the things, no one is able to figure out what exactly he is doing, even Kuroto is unable to.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that Kuroto was a member of Anbu Team-11, and had a close friendship with Kakashi, else he wouldn��t have gotten any information about the attack on Kakashi.


    At the same time, if not for the fact that Pakura and Yagura are his subordinates, Kuroto wouldn��t have gotten any wind about the uing Gokage Summit that is going to be held in secrecy in Konoha.


    ��Sandaime suppressed the news of the attack on Kakashi, renounced Shimura Danzo��s control over Root subunit, then coupled with all these assassination missions Team-Ro is performing to stabilize peace in the Land of fire, all signs indicate that Sandaime-sama is trying to show or maybe confuse others and making them think that Konoha is safe.


    At the same time, we secretly contacted the Kage of the other four great Shinobi Viges to hold a secret Gokage Summit in KONOHA, meaning he wants the other four Kages to be in Konoha.


    Covering signs of all enemies�� activities in the vige and the country, while summoning the other four Kages in the vige, it is as if Sandaime-sama knows when and what is going to happen in the vige, and deliberately summoned the four Kage to help Konoha?�� muttered Kuroto in a shocked tone, and even he was taken aback by this absurd guess of his.


    But if this absurd guess of his is correct, then Sandaime is not only secretly weaving a trap against Akatsuki Organization but is also using the other four Kage in this trap.


    ��Heh, he may have gotten old and weak with time, but there is no change in his savvy character. In the name of Gokage Summit, he intends to use the other four Kage to protect Konoha.�� Muttered Kuroto in an admirable tone, then he no longer cared about it, and proceeded towards the Uchiha n.


    Sooner orter, his questions will be answered anyway, Pakura and Yagura will give him information.


    It didn��t take long for Kuroto toe to arrive at the back forest of the Uchiha n, and he saw Shisui and Itachi training.


    Noticing Kuroto��s arrival, the two Uchiha teenagers who were busy in high-intensitybat stopped tacitly and quickly greeted him.


    Kuroto returned the greeting, then asked Shisui, ��How is your physical condition Shisui?��


    Shisui said with a genuine smile, ��My body haspletely adapted, there is an additional increase in my physical strength. And my Chakra Volume has almost quadrupled since the day of transntation.��


    ��That��s good.�� Kuroto nodded, he wasn��t much surprised as these were expected results.


    After the recovery and training of more than two months, it is natural that Shisui��s body adapts to the Hashirama cells. In fact, aside from his physical strength, and Chakra Reserves, his Visual Prowess has also increased quite a lot.


    As for the four times increase in his chakra? Kuroto feels that Shisui��s Chakra should increase more as days pass by, after all, Hashirama Cells are no joke, and given the fact that currently, Shisui is not even an adult, so his Chakra reserves are bound to grow.


    After understanding this, Kuroto asked Shisui again, ��And have you noticed any negative effects?��


    Shisui thought a little, then shook his head, ��None so far.��


    ��Alright, that��s good, and are there any white face marks on your body?�� Kuroto asked again, this was very important, if Hashirama��s face were to appear on Shisui��s body then it could cause problems.


    Shisui looked at Kuroto with a weird expression, and asked doubtfully, ��No, was a face supposed to appear on my body??��


    Receiving Shisui��s reply, Kuroto had a thoughtful look on his face, then said, ��If it hasn��t appeared then that��s good, in any case, we can rece those eyes.��


    Shisui nodded quickly, ��Alright.��


    In order to make sure that Hashirama Cells do not take over Shisui��s body during the adaptation period, Kuroto did not rece the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan with Shisui��s Mangekyou Sharingan. And now that his body has perfectly adapted, so there is no need for Shisui to not have his eyes back.


    The operation site is still the Secret Laboratory in the Forest of Death.


    Because it was a simple eye recement operation, so it only took a minute for Kuroto to skillfully remove the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan out of Shisui��s eye sockets, and then he reced them with Shisui��s original eyes.


    Afterpleting the eye recement, ��How do you feel?�� asked Kuroto all while observing Shisui��s Vital Signs.


    After a long silence, Shisui removed his hands from his eyes, and said, ��I feel the same as I did earlier.��


    Kuroto nodded, then asked, ��And what about your vision?��


    ��I am not sure yet, the eye has just been reced, maybe it will take some time when my vision is restored?�� answered Shisui with a doubtful tone.


    Kuroto nodded, ��Hmm, it will take about two to three days for your eyes to restore their normal vision, and then be enhanced further. At the same time, your visual prowess will also increase significantly.��


    Shisui nodded, then got off the operation table, bowed towards Kuroto, and said sincerely, ��Kuroto-san, thank you for everything that you have done for me, if not for your help, I would have been blind with probably no solution at hand.��


    Kuroto waved his hand, and said, ��Don��t worry about it. You are a member of the organization so obviously, there are some special benefits. And I am just doing what��s important for the vige and the organization, nothing more.��


    Shisui said again, ��Even so, I am grateful.��


    Kuroto smiled and didn��t say anything more, he just proceeded to take a sample of Shisui��s cells in order to study the changes in Shisui��s cell and DNA structure.


    In this transntation operation of Shisui, Kuroto also gained a lot of things. In addition to the obvious increase in the visual prowess of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan under the nurturing of the Hashirama Cells, Kuroto also gained experience of transnting Hashirama Cells in a living person��s body.


    This experience is very useful, and will definitelye in handy in the future while Kuroto ys around with the Hashirama Cells, especially when he creates the Yang Nature Clone. Therefore, it is Kuroto who should be grateful to Shisui for willingly allowing Kuroto to experiment on his body, not the other way around.


    But even if Shisui had known Kuroto��s thoughts, he would have been grateful towards Kuroto either way.

 Chapter 466: A Deal with Shimura Danzo?

    Chapter 466: A Deal with Shimura Danzo?


    After the transntation operation waspleted, Kuroto discussed his guess with Shisui and Itachi.


    Upon listening to Kuroto��s guess, Itachi asked doubtfully, ��If Kuroto-san��s guess is correct, it means that Hokage-sama not only knows about Akatsuki��s ns, but he also has a rough understanding of the time Akatsuki will attack. Such a piece of secret information, how can Hokage-sama know about it?��


    Shisui also said, ��Did Hokage-sama also nted a spy in the Akatsuki Organization?��


    The reason for using the word, ��also�� has only one meaning, that being the identity of Uchiha Shinichi.


    Shisui by now is more than certain that Uchiha Shinichi is a spy Kuroto-san has nted within the Akatsuki Organization. After all, all those pieces of intelligence that Kuroto-san knows have toe from somewhere, right?


    And Shinichi once gave them information about Shinno and Ancor Vantian, although, Uchiha Tsukihi never explicitly stated that Shinichi is a spy and that was only a one-time thing, Shisui had some other thoughts.


    Then there��s also the fact that Shinichi did not cause too much damage to the tri-Alliance at the Summit war and coupled with few other theories, Shisui is certain that Shinichi is a spy, after all, Kuroto never talked about Shinichi as a threat, this can only mean that Uchiha Shinichi is a spy, otherwise, how else did he survive against Kuroto-san back when he defected?


    Kuroto did not point out Shisui��s ��also�� and Itachi did notment on it either, the two of them consciously ignored it, then Kuroto said, ��Unlikely, Akatsuki had suffered a serious loss not long ago, their base Amegakure waspletely destroyed, and their leader Nagato almost died. Now they would definitely be very careful, so infiltrating into Akatsuki as a spy would be very difficult in my opinion, much less be aware of their n of action.��


    Even Shinichi who has already be a trusty member of the Akatsuki does not have the opportunity to pass back any piece of information, so how can Sandaime manage to make his spy not only infiltrate the Akatsuki Organization but also pass back the intelligence in such a sensitive period?


    After pondering a little, Itachi said, ��Which means Hokage-sama must have some external means to get intelligence on Akatsuki��s movements.��


    Kuroto nodded slightly, ��I suspect the same. Most likely, there is some other organization that is coborating with the Akatsuki, and Sandaime-sama has either managed to make someone infiltrate that another organization or, he has managed to sway some of the members of the second organization to side with him, and this spy, or this someone is the source of intelligence.��


    The second organization can be any other shinobi vige, or some other organization or perhaps some individuals, Kuroto isn��t sure as to who exactly are they, but this possibility is the most reasonable.


    Shisui asked, ��If that��s the case, what should we do? If Akatsuki were to attack Konoha, it would cause serious losses to the vige.��


    Kuroto nodded, took out the training n Itachi sent him about 2 months ago, and said, ��I am giving the two of you a new mission. Visit all these ces marked on the attached map and search them thoroughly.��


    Shisui took the pages that Kuroto handed to him, and was taken aback.


    He obviously knew what these pages are, these pages are part of the training n Itachi created to improve his strength as per Kuroto��s instructions. But what��s strange is that everything rted to actually improving strength, including Taijutsu, Shurikenjutsu, Genjutsu, Dojutsu et cetera has been crossed out, leaving only the part that recorded the locations of ces that had some connection with the Uchiha n at some point in time before the establishment of Konoha.


    Itachi also looked, and was surprised, ��Kuroto-san, are you serious about this?��


    Kuroto nodded, and exined, ��While researching about my own Kusanagi Sword, I happened to learn about two artifacts that once existed in the Shinobi World. One of the two artifacts is called Sword of Totsuka, a variant of the Kusanagi Sword that is capable of sealing the targets it pierces through inside a Genjutsu-like ��world of drunken dreams�� for all eternity. I used various means to search it, but couldn��t really find it, but there was a clue I managed to obtain, and it pointed towards the Uchiha n. So, if my guess is correct then this sword is very likely to be hidden somewhere in the Uchiha n. And perhaps only an Uchiha can find this sword.��


    Itachi was stunned and remembered various past instances in a sh, ��No wonder you mentioned the ��Sword of Totsuka�� and ��Yata Mirror�� several times to me. I did some personal research on these two artifacts, but there wasn��t much I could find about them.��


    Kuroto nodded and said, ��If we want to deal with the masked Uchiha who now has ess to Kamui in both eyes, then we would definitely need this Sword. And the two of you are the only ones who can find this Sword, it doesn��t really matter which of the two of you find, but one of you must find this sword, it is very very important, at least I think, it is.��


    Shisui said with a worried tone, ��But what about the Vige?��


    ��For now, ��Sword of Totsuka�� might be our only method to deal with the masked Uchiha, I am not sure if anything else is going to work. After all, Tsukihi has already once killed him, but he did not die because he used Izanagi, and there is no telling how many times he can keep using Izanagi as we don��t know how many disposables three tomoe Sharingan he has.


    Resolving the threat of this masked Uchiha would at least put us in a better situation.


    So, don��t worry about the safety of the vige, Hokage-sama has his own ns, and he would do his all to protect the vige.��


    Rather than wasting time and effort on weakening the enemy, Kuroto prefers to focus on improving himself. As long as he is strong enough, no one would be a threat.


    Because Kuroto has both, direction and n, so as long as he is given enough time, Kuroto has confidence in reaching the top of the Shinobi World. Once he reaches the top, no one can threaten him and he calmly deals with everything with just a few flicks of his fingers.


    So, aside from their enmity, Akatsuki and Amatsukami are also in a race. A race to ascend, Whether Project Godhood ispleted earlier, or Project Tsuki no Me ispleted earlier will determine everything.


    Whether Kuroto achieves Kekkei Mora earlier, or Nagato/Obito/Madara bes the Jinchuriki of Juubi earlier will determine everything.


    If Kuroto achieves Kekkei Mora earlier, then all the problems this shinobi world is facing will not be problems anymore, but if Akatsuki were to revive Juubi earlier and any one of Nagato/Obito/Madara bes the Jinchuriki of Juubi, first, then Kaguya woulde back to life, and Kuroto would have no choice but to face Kaguya, and obviously, Kuroto would die in that situation, because he would be no different from a slightly stronger cannon fodder as the current Kuroto is far from reaching the level Sasuke and Naruto after they received Rikudo Sennin��s Chakra.


    Therefore, other than preventing the revival of Juubi, Kuroto doesn��t care about what actions Akatsuki is taking, and he is not very interested in wasting his energy on every action that Akatsuki takes.


    While Shisui and Itachi were thinking a few things, a ninja crow flew in andnded on Kuroto��s shoulder.


    Taking out the letter from the crow��s stomach, Kuroto opened it, and after taking a look, he immediately said to both Itachi and Shisui, ��Pakura seems to have already arrived in the vige.��


    ��Already?�� Itachi and Shisui were surprised.


    Kuroto was no less surprised than Itachi and Shisui, and said, ��It can only mean that the threat of Akatsuki is reaching closer. And since Pakura has already arrived in Konoha it also means that Sandaime-sama��s n is proceeding smoothly. The two of you need not worry about it and focus your attention on finding Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror.��


    Itachi nodded and Shisui nodded with a serious expression, ��Leave it to us Kuroto-san.��


    Kuroto nodded then the three separated, Itachi and Shisui left towards the Uchiha n in order to prepare for the mission, while Kuroto returned back to his home.


    Of course, he did not forget to instruct the two of them to leave behind Shadow/ Crow Clones, because, given the state of emergency, they wouldn��t be allowed to leave, especially Shisui, hisbat power is indispensable for whatever Sandaime-sama is nning, that is why he wouldn��t be allowed to leave, no matter how important mission.


    This is the reason why Shisui has been staying in the vige for so long and has not performed any Anbu mission, his presence alone is very important for the viges�� safety.


    So, if the two want to leave for finding the two artifacts, then obviously they will have to leave behind Shadow/Crow Clone so that they act as the recements.


    ��


    After arriving at his home, Kuroto took out the storage scroll that he prepared 2 months ago.


    The objective is very clear, Kuroto ns to sell this scroll to Shimura Danzo for a good price. Given his current economic situation, Kuroto is in some serious need of funds, after all, the creation of Wind Nature Clone, along with the Kazekage Clone that is being cultivated has again consumed a lot of his funds, so by selling this scroll to Shimura Danzo, Kuroto is shooting two birds with one stone.


    After preparing the disguise, and leaving a Shadow Clone again in the Vige, Kuroto quietly sneaked out of Konoha.


    ��


    In a mountainous forest outside Konoha.


    A figure can be seen walking step by step through the forest.


    The figure is dressed in a midnight ck Cloak with aplex golden pattern made of up gold thread, the symbol of Wind Chakra Nature on the chest, and five Chakra Natures at the back surrounding the Yin-Yang symbol, along with a wind patterned mask to cover the face.


    He is slowly walking towards a hidden cave in the distance.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    At this time, two figures dressed in Konoha Anbu disguise appeared in front and behind the figure, and immediatelyunched an attack on him from both front and back.


    At the same time, a third Anbu sitting on top of a tree at a distance away was ready to throw Shuriken and kill him should the figure jump upwards.


    However, before the two tonto could reach closer to the figure, both the des stopped midway, and not just the des, even the bodies of two Anbu stopped as they were entangled by Iron Sand thatpletely imprisoned the two Anbu.


    The figure did not care about the attack from the two Anbu, he turned in the direction of the third Anbu who has changed his tactics and was about to fire a Lightning Jutsu at him, but stopped midway upon listening to the words of the figure, ��Tell Shimura Danzo that Amatsukami wishes to make a deal with him.��

 Chapter 467: Bishojo-chan?

    Chapter 467: Bishojo-chan?


    ��You��?! Are you��? Are you a member of Amatsukami?�� the third Anbu eximed in shock upon the other party��s mention of Shimura Danzo and Amatsukami.


    The two Anbu who were imprisoned by Iron Sand were also bbergasted now, and because the Iron Sand covering them was squeezing them tighter and tighter, so they were already breathless.


    ��Indeed, this one is a member of the famed Amatsukami.�� Nodded the figure.


    Disguised as Fujin, it is undeniably Hyuga Kuroto controlling the Wind Nature Clone-A.


    The reason he came here is obviously to make a deal with Shimura Danzo, at the same time spend some time in Wind Nature Clone of his.


    The third Anbu who was sitting on the tree was about to say something, but before he could, one of the Anbu Fujin had captured spoke, ��What does�� huff�� what does a member of Amatsukami want�� want from Konoha?��


    ��I must alert Danzo-sama that someone of Amatsukami is here before this man makes any other move.�� Thought the third Anbu as he started to print hand seals.


    But before he could continue, Iron Sand appeared out of the ground and covered him too.


    At this time, Fujin tilted his head to the side, then said, ��Did this one not mention it before? This one is here as a representative of Amatsukami to make a deal with Shimura Danzo.��


    The third Anbu who was also entangled by Fujin and was now brought close to him immediately asked, ��What kind of a deal?��


    ��I wonder if this one should talk about the deal with a subordinate.�� Muttered Fujin as he walked forward and removed the mask of the third Anbu, and looking at the face under the mask, he said ��My? It turns out you are not a Shinobi-kun but a Kunoichi-chan, and a beautiful one at that?��


    The one under the mask is a young Kunoichi about 15-16 years of age, she has long sky-blue hair, a fair appearance, and blue pupilless eyes of the same color as her hair, although, when ites to the chest part she is as t as a board, ��A pity.��


    Although she couldn��t the other party��s eyes, her instincts told her that her chest was being looked down, and feeling this, the Kunoichi gritted her teeth and roared, ��I am still developing, you BASTARD!!�� And instantly lightning appeared on her body which removed the Iron Sand covering her, the very next instant, she drew out her de from behind and fiercely waved it towards Fujin.


    Fujin obviously dodged all her shes with perfect ease, then locked her movements so she could no longer move, and said, ��Now-now, don��t be so fierce bishojo-chan, although this one likes women who take the lead, this is neither the right time nor the right ce. Currently, this one is only here to make a deal with Shimura Danzo, so go and inform him that a member of Amatsukami is here, bishojo-chan.��


    The Kunoichi had a light blush upon hearing ��right time and right ce��, but she immediately recovered and snorted coldly, but knowing that she couldn��t defeat the guy she stopped struggling, but said nheless, ��He is not here.��


    Fujin wasn��t surprised, and said, ��Really?�� then after a bit of thinking he said again, ��Well if bishojo-chan doesn��t want to tell him of this one��s visit then no matter, this one will personally go all the way and verify, it��s not too troublesome anyway.�� And after speaking so he started walking towards the hidden cave. He obviously knew that the Kunoichi was lying.


    The Kunoichi��s face stiffened, ��Please wait a moment.��


    Fujin smirked under his mask, and after turning around, he asked with a clueless tone, ��Is there something bishojo-chan wanted to say to this one?��


    ��I�� I will go and inform him that someone from Amatsukami is here.�� Said the Kunoichi.


    Fujin nodded, ��Then please hurry Bishojo-chan, this one��s schedule is very tight.��


    The Kunoichi didn��t reply but she disappeared and hurried in the direction of the hidden cave.


    Looking at her back from a distance, Fujin thought, ��This one wonders what��s her story? From the look in her eyes, and from her actions, it doesn��t seem that Bishojo-chan is very loyal to Shimura Danzo, yet she is willing to work for him, this one wonders what is Shimura Danzo offering Bishojo-chan in return?��


    From a rough understanding from the short bout, Fujin determined that the strength of the Kunoichi is about the level of a Tokubetsu Jonin, which is not too bad considering that she is only about 15-16 years old.


    ��


    Inside one of the rooms in the Hidden Cave.


    Orochimaru was leaning on the wall with his hands folded over his chest, and said in a sly tone, ��Heh, I wonder why you are still allowed to roam free. With the number of terrible things, you have done the old man should have already disposed of you, and yet, you roam free, even though your Root has been disbanded, and yet, you have this much manpower in your hands, I wonder what is he thinking.��


    The way, Orochimaru spoke, he seems to be trying to intentionally provoke Shimura Danzo.


    ��Orochimaru! Pay attention to what you speak in the presence of old man.�� Danzo mmed his crutch on the ground, and immediately a violent chakra burst out of his body, and several cracks spread on the floor.


    Feeling this violent Chakra, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, and thought inwardly, ��It appears that my guess was correct.��


    Shimura Danzo is around the same age as Sandaime, so his body should be going downhill, not to mention that Danzo��s strength is inferior to Sandaime Hokage, so the fact that he, who should be old and weak has such high Chakra Reserves proved that Orochimaru��s guess is indeed correct.


    And he asked with a surprised tone, ��So you seeded, huh?��


    Shimura Danzo did not deny it, and nodded with a solemn expression, ��Although it was difficult, the old man was finally able to control Shodaime-sama��s cells.��


    The reason why Danzo did not hide is that he wants Orochimaru to know that he is not so weak as Orochimaru may think, this is necessary for their continued cooperation.


    ��Sure enough.�� �C muttered Orochimaru as he looked at Danzo with a bit of respect.


    Orochimaru may as well be considered a crazy and mad man, but in fact, he is a very cautious person. The cautiousness has been ingrained in his bones, after all, the ultimate goal he pursues is immortality, and for that, he is unwilling to take risks that would result in his death, so any experiment that has a high mortality rate is dispensable for him.


    But despite his cautious nature, Orochimaru can��t help but admire those who are willing to take extreme risks to change their destiny, of course, admiration is only slight because most of the time these people are foolish and tend to overestimate themselves.


    Danzo observed the changes in Orochimaru, then after a bit of silence, he said, ��Orochimaru, you were part of the Akatsuki organization, and you are an old acquaintance of Hiruko. You must have the scroll of Chimera Jutsu in your hand, trade it with the old man, as long as it��s not too much, the old man is willing to satisfy your greed.��


    Orochimaru licked his lips and was about to speak.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    But before Orochimaru could speak, a Root Anbu appeared next to Danzo and whispered words to Danzo.


    Danzo frowned upon hearing the words of the Root Anbu, and his expression changed suddenly by the time the Root Anbu was finished. After a while of thinking, he questioned, ��Are you certain?��


    Danzo was silent, then looked at Orochimaru from the corner of his eye, then instructed the Root Anbu, ��Alright, bring him in.��


    ��Yes, Danzo-sama.�� The Root Anbu nodded with a respectful tone and immediately disappeared from the room.


    With the Root Anbu gone, Orochimaru who was standing on the side asked, ��Who ising?��


    Danzo said with a yful tone, ��Why don��t you try guessing?��


    ��Someone can make you temporarily suppress the desire for Chimera Jutsu, the identity of the other party must be extraordinary.�� After a pause, Orochimaru continued but with a chilling smile, especially since Danzo looked at him before instructing the Root Anbu, ��It wouldn��t happen to be a member of Akatsuki Organization, right?��


    Danzo shook his head, ��No.�� If it was Akatsuki, then it would have been Danzo running towards the vige, not inviting the other party to his base of operation.


    Orochimaru thought about it and he too felt that it wouldn��t be Akatsuki Organization, so he asked again, ��Then is it, the Amatsukami?��


    ��I wonder.�� �C muttered Danzo then moved his gaze towards the entrance of the room.


    After a while of wait, a figure in very familiar clothing and a wind patterned mask walked into the room under the escort of three Root Anbu. The previous Root Anbu was in the front, while two more were behind him.


    Orochimaru immediately cast his gazes and looked up and down at the figure of Fujin. Fujin also spotted the figure of Orochimaru in the room, and can��t help but think inwardly in surprise, ��Huh, why is Orochimaru-sama here?��


    Shimura Danzo stood up, his one hand already on the seal of his right hand, and he asked, ��Who are you?��


    Danzo��s little movements were obviously noticed by Fujin with his Byakugan, but he did not care, and said, ��Shimura-san may refer to this one as Fujin of the Amatsukami.��


    ��Fujin!?�� Danzo and Orochimaru both chewed out the name at the same time. By now everyone knows that each member of Amatsukami has a code, and this code is not only a name but also represents the member��s main Chakra Nature.


    For example, Suijin of the Water Style with Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, Homusubi of the Fire Style with an unknown Golden Fire-type Kekkei Genkai, and Sharingan.


    The person in front of two has the Code Name Fujin, so his main Chakra Nature has to be Wind.


    So, he has to be the user of Wind style who has already made several appearances in the Shinobi World but never interacted with anyone. And if he is the same one, then the Kekkei Genkai he uses is without a doubt Ma Release.


    Danzo did not rx his vignce, and said, ��How do you prove that you are a member of Amatsukami and not an imposter?��


    Fujin chuckled, ��Why don��t Shimura-San asks his subordinates? This one thinks that Shimura-san��s subordinates would be willing to prove that this one is original, and not an imposter.��


    Danzo frowned, and continued, ��The old man must confirm himself.��


    ��If Shimura-san is so doubtful then this one shallply to his request.�� As soon as Fujin��s words were finished, Iron Sand rushed out of the ground and tried to pull him under the ground.


    Danzo��s figure immediately shed away, and he barely avoided the Iron Sand, then had a thoughtful look on his face, ��He is using Ma Release, maybe he really is a member of Amatsukami, but when did he transfer his Iron Sand under the ground? I didn��t even notice. He is certainly strong as the rumors suggest, but how strong exactly, I have no method of knowing this without a fight.


    Should I capture him, it would certainly be beneficial for Konoha, but there��s no guarantee if I will be able to do so without revealing all my cards. Or should I send a signal to Hiruzen? No, if it is revealed that I am working with Orochimaru then it would be more troublesome. Moreover, other members of Amatsukami can also be present in the surroundings, and if a fight breaks out here who knows what will Orochimaru do.


    Well given the fact that he is here to talk about something, I suppose I can talk, I can also think about what to do with him in the meantime.�� Thinking so, Danzo said, ��So, why is Amatsukami looking for the old man?��


    Fujin said, ��This one is here as a representative of Amatsukami to make a deal with Shimura-san.��


    ��A deal? What kind of deal?�� asked Danzo with a frown, with so little information on Amatsukami, he isn��t even sure what would interest Amatsukami.


    Fujin nodded, and exined, ��Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Sandaime Hokage of Konoha with his policies has disappointed Amatsukami, he neither has strength, nor the courage to be the leader of the strongest Shinobi Vige. For the future of this Shinobi World, Konoha needs a new Hokage, someone courageous enough to stand against the wind, and Amatsukami has chosen Shimura-san for this purpose.��


    Orochimaru��s expression changed, he certainly agreed on the part that Konoha needs a new Hokage for a better and more glorious future, but why does Amatsukami care about Konoha��s future? And what kind of deal are they talking about?


    Danzo had the same thought, except for a few extra ones, but calming his emotions, he asked again, ��And should the Old man believe a Mercenary Organization?�� After all, his doubts are reasonable.


    Danzo can guess that Amatsukami probably wants to have some cooperation with Konoha, their leader had talked about it with Hiruzen at Amegakure, but Hiruzen did not respond immediately. So perhaps Amatsukami is disappointed with Hiruzen? But what��s the guarantee that Amatsukami that Amatsukami is not trying to take advantage of him?


    Fujin knew Danzo wouldn��t trust him, but that��s the intention, Fujin wants Danzo to focus on another thought, thought of Hokage, cooperation, and disappointment while Fujin himself willplete his main objective.


    With s smirk under his mask, Fujin said, ��It certainly is not an easy task to trust us, which is why this one mentioned a deal. This one has learned through the grapevine that Shimura-san seems to have an interest in the Chimera Jutsu created by <em>Perfect Hiruko of the Five Style</em> (Hiruko��s Alias). And this one has Chimera Jutsu with him, so if Shimura-san can afford it, this one is willing to sell Chimera Jutsu and a Chimera Bud to Shimura-san as a mark of sincerity.��


    Danzo��s expression changed, ��How does Amatsukami have Chimera Jutsu?��


    Danzo had just proposed a deal to Orochimaru about Chimera Jutsu, and suddenly a member of Amatsukami came out of nowhere to his door for some reason with the exactly same Jutsu, obviously, this is going to make Danzo vignt. ��And what did he mean by Grape Vine? I can be certain that very few know about my desire for Chimera Jutsu, so how does he know?��


    Fujin said without hiding, ��Some time ago this one killed Shinno who used to be a member of Amatsukami, and back then this one obtained Chimera Jutsu.��


    Orochimaru immediately thought, ��So it really was Amatsukami who killed Shinno. It must mean that Amatsukami has also acquired Ancor Vantian.�� Very few people knew about that floating fortress and Orochimaru obviously did.


    While Danzo had a different thought, ��So, they acquired from Shinno. It must at least be genuine.�� And after a while of consideration, he asked, ��And what does Amatsukami want in exchange for the scroll of Chimera Jutsu?��


    Fujin thought a little, then said, ��How about 170 million Ryo?��


    Danzo suddenly frowned, ��So cheap?!��


    Hearing Fujin��s price, Danzo subconsciously began to have second thoughts. He began to wonder if the Chimera Jutsu in the hands of Amatsukami is even real or not.

 Chapter 468: Amatsukami’s Kindness

    Chapter 468: Amatsukami��s Kindness


    ��Cheap huh?�� Looking at Danzo��s doubtful face, Fujin suddenly felt that his and Shimura Danzo��s concept of money seemed to be on apletely different channel.


    ��170 million Ryo may not be a very huge amount but it��s not cheap either!�� After a secret cry inside, Fujin immediately cursed, ��Damn it, what is up with this geezer��s concept of money? Does he have a personal bank or something?��


    Fujin obviously has a reason to be angry at Danzo, after all, the price of 170 million for the Chimera Jutsu was spoken after long and careful consideration.


    It must not be forgotten that even Tsunade hime only asked Kuroto to pay 85 million Ryo debt in exchange to take Yui as her disciple.


    In other words, the huge sum of 85 million is almost equivalent to being a Sannin��s disciple, which brings a lot of benefits, a whole lot of benefits. From learning all sorts of Ninjutsu to the special Social Status of a Sannin��s Disciple.


    If calcted in reference to the bounty, the bounty of Sarutobi Asuma, one of the elite Jonin of Konoha, a former member of the Guardian 12 Shinobi, and the next heir to the position of the Patriarch of the Sarutobi n was only 35 million Ryo in the Cannon.


    Even Shisui��s current Bounty is only 50 million Ryo, and that is when his strength has already surpassed the level of a Kage.


    Not to mention that even the bounty on the Head of Hyuga Patriarch is only 100 million, which is equivalent to getting one��s hands on the Byakugan and its secrets.


    Therefore, 170 million Ryo which is double what Tsunade-hime asked, 70 million Ryo more than the Bounty on the Head of Hyuga Patriarch can be considered a good sum of money for just a scroll of Chimera Jutsu.


    In fact, Fujin was even thinking that his price is a bit unreasonable and Shimura Danzo might not agree to it, but the opposite party is saying, ��Cheap?��


    So, obviously, Fujin can��t help but be surprised.


    Bang��


    At this time, Danzo banged his crutch on the ground, and said in a deep voice, ��As long as the Scroll of Chimera Jutsu in your hand is genuine, money is not a problem for the old man.��


    Had it not been for maintaining the majesty and mystery of Amatsukami, Fujin really wanted to change the price to 1 billion Ryo on the spot and make a new offer.


    But the price has already been said, at this time, if Fujin were to change his words, Danzo would definitely look down on Amatsukami. So, Fujin suppressed the anger in his heart and said with a smile, ��If Shimura-san feels doubtful, he can take a look at the scroll of Chimera Jutsu first and then pay the price.��


    After that Fujin took out the pre-prepared Storage Scroll from the inside of his cloak and threw it towards Shimura Danzo. He isn��t really worried that Shimura Danzo would dare to betray by not paying the price, after all, 170 million Ryo is cheap for the other party, so obviously for just a small sum of money he wouldn��t want enmity of Amatsukami, right? Because the consequences of enmity from both Akatsuki and Amatsukami can be too terrible.


    Before the scroll could reach Shimura Danzo, one of the Anbu standing on the side appeared in between and caught the scroll, after checking the scrollpletely and making sure that it wasn��t rigged with any booby trap, he respectfully passed it to Shimura Danzo.


    ��Worried that it would be a trap? Don��t worry Shimura Danzi, you are useful to this one, so obviously this one wouldn��t kill you so early.�� Thought Fujin as he watched Danzo taking the scroll from the hands of the Root Anbu.


    As soon as the scroll of Chimera Jutsu appeared in the hands of Shimura Danzo, a rare expression of excitement appeared on his face. With the crutch still in his hands, he unfolded the scroll and checked the content sealed inside it.


    ��Shimura Danzo seems to have really desired Chimera Jutsu much more than this one expected.�� thought Fujin as he looked at the rare look of excitement on the face of Shimura Danzo and Fujin really felt that maybe he should have asked for a higher price.


    In Fujin��s view, Chimera Jutsu does have the ability to swallow Kekkei Genkai but it is not without its hidden dangers that decrease the sess rate.


    Shimura Danzo may not be a researcher unlike Orochimaru and Fujin, he has been immersed in the field of Forbidden Arts for a very long time, therefore, in Fujin��s understanding he should be able to see some risks of Chimera Jutsu.


    However, it turns out that Fujin has underestimated Danzo��s greed for Chimera Jutsu, or to be more precise, Danzo��s ambitions, but it��s not a bad thing for Fujin��s n, ��Good, the more ambitious you are, the easier it would be for this one to control you.��


    On the other side, after taking a closer look at the contents of the scroll of Chimera Jutsu and then at the Chimera Bud, Shimura Danzo suppressed the joy in his head and looked at the person standing not far away, ��Orochimaru, see if this scroll is genuine.��


    Orochimaru who has been observing everything silently with a curious look took the scroll from Shimura Danzo��s hands and took a closer look. He soon found out that the contents of this scroll are much more detailed and more in-depth than the scroll he had obtained from Shinno back then. Obviously, Hyuga Kuroto made many improvements in this scroll as per his understanding and research of the Chimera Jutsu, so when Orochimaru read it, he became quite interested and paid more attention.


    After a while of silence, he folded back the scroll and nodded, ��Well it��s genuine, in fact, it��s quite advanced than the one I have.��


    After getting the affirmative reply from Orochimaru, Shimura Danzo��s excitement increased. He ignored the majesty that an elder of Konoha should have, and picked up the Chimera Bud as if it is a priceless treasure.


    Fujin who had his Byakugan activated the entire time looked at Shimura Danzo, there was something he was curious about, and he wanted to verify it.


    In his Byakugan vision, he was able to clearly see that there are two Chakra Sources inside Danzo��s body that are constantly fighting for domination.


    ��Hmm, expected.�� Thought Fujin as he looked at the two different types of Chakra signatures in Danzo��s body.


    Danzo��s current body is half fire and half ice, and both fire and ice have reached a weak bnce which makes him very lucky to survive.


    Fujin had known about Danzo��s Sharingan and Hashirama Cells transntation for quite a few years now, at that time Kuroto hadn��t researched Hashirama Cells and Sharingan enough so he wasn��t aware that taming Hashirama Cells and Sharingan is not so easy as it seems, and it takes years to perfectly tame them unless transntation is at the gic level, which is the case in Shisui.


    Shimura Danzo��s case is obviously very different from Shisui��s, his transntation is not gic and because he is not an Uchiha so even though he may have managed to take control of Hashirama Cells; the Yin Chakra of Uchiha and the Yang Chakra of Senju are not yetbined into one and are raging for dominance.


    If he were to face a dangerous battle and if either side is overdrawn then this weak bnce will be disrupted and his own body will be swallowed by the other side.


    Thinking of this, Fujin decided to remind Shimura Danzo, ��Do not underestimate Chimera Jutsu Shimura-san, its ability to swallow flesh and blood is beyond imagination. Amatsukami has conducted its own research on this Forbidden Jutsu and we have determined that it is very difficult to control and the survival/sess rate is very low. If you wish to be a perfect shinobi simr to Hiruko, then you must be fully prepared when you use it.��


    Shimura Danzo did not expect Fujin to give him such a warning when he clearly didn��t have to and he looked at Fujin in apletely new light.


    Orochimaru also squinted and cast his gaze on Fujin then thought, ��Amatsukami is being such kind towards Danzo, do they really want Danzo to take the position of Hokage?��


    What Fujin had said is indeed the truth, of course, it is not that he is being kind towards Danzo or care about him, it��s just that Danzo is a test subject and if he really wants to use all of Danzo��s worth then he has to give Danzo this warning.


    After all, Fujin wouldn��t want to see the scene where Danzo just transnted the Chimera Bud and died inexplicably, right?


    But what Fujin didn��t expect was that Danzo actually took his warning to heart, he waved his hand and said with a warm smile, ��It��s merely a Chimera Bud, worry not Fujin-dono, the old man will make them surrender.��


    Fujin was stunned by the respectful tone of Danzo, ��Huh, what suddenly happened to him? Why is he being so respectful towards this one?��


    While Fujin was still recovering from the shock, Danzo turned towards the Root Anbu standing on the side and said to him, ��Go and prepare the sum.��


    The Root Anbu hurriedly nodded and quickly left the room. After about two minutes, he appeared back in the room with three bags and walked towards Fujin.


    When two steps away, he opened the three bags to show that the bags were indeed filled with Ryo bills.


    At this time, Danzo said, ��This is 170 million Ryo, the price of the scroll of the Chimera Jutsu. The old man has also written down the favor of Fujin-dono and Amatsukami, the old man will certainly repay the favor.��

 Chapter 469: Prophecy of Death

    Chapter 469: Prophecy of Death


    After sealing the three bags containing 170 million Ryo inside a storage scroll, Fujin soon left the root base.


    Fujin did not intend to stay at the new secret Base of Root for very long, nor does he intend to immediately help Danzo for his purpose as that would make others suspicious of Amatsukami��s true purpose. The geezer thinks that Amatsukami just sold it to him, let him think this, all the pieces will beid out slowly and steadily.


    Not long after he had reached a few miles away from the Root Base, Fujin suddenly stopped, turned around, and said to seemingly no one, ��This one is wondering as to how long are you going to follow.��


    As soon as Fujin��s words fell, a figure walked out from behind a tree not far away, and said with a sly tone, ��As one would expect from a member of Amatsukami, very sharp.��


    Fujin knew that nothing Orochimaru does would be good, but he has to y his character, so he asked, ��Orochi-san, is there something you need from this one?��


    Orochimaru leaned against the tree and after folding his arms over his chest, he asked, ��I am just curious is all, why does Amatsukami choose Shimura Danzo? I don��t think it��s just about him bing the Hokage, that��s obviously a ruse, isn��t it? So, I want to know what do you people want to use him for?��


    Fujin was surprised by Orochimaru��s question and said with a smile, ��And here this one thought that Orochi-san doesn��t care about Konoha anymore.��


    Orochimaru said with a smile, ��As I mentioned earlier, it��s a little curiosity.��


    ��Oh, is that so? Since Orochi-san is so interested, then this one will obviously satiate his curiosity.�� After a pause, Fujin said again, ��But it won��t be so easy, if Orochi-san can win against this one in a fight, then this one will answer all of Orochi-san��s question.��


    To be honest, Hyuga Kuroto really wants to use this Fujin Clone to fight against a master like Orochimaru in order to test the true limits of the strength of this Clone in actualbat.


    After all, no matter how good Kazekage Puppet is until his Clone body ispleted and he gets used to it, the strength he can disy in a battle is quite limited, so even Kuroto does not know how strong Fujin Clone is actually.


    As Fujin said so, Iron Sand started to appear out of the cuff of his sleeve.


    Seeing that Fujin had ns to do something, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes. He is indeed curious why did Amatsukami suddenlye to Danzo, and why would an organization such as Amatsukami support Shimura Danzo��s ambition of bing the Hokage but when he thought that there are more important things has to take care of, so he immediately shook his head, and said, ��Forget it, it is just a trivial curiosity, I have no intention to be hostile to Amatsukami.��


    Whoosh


    As soon as he finished speaking, Orochimaru instantly disappeared from his position with a Body Flicker.


    Fujin who was preparing for a fight squinted a few times because he was taken aback by the sudden action of Orochimaru, and muttered with a suspicious tone, ��Huh, Orochi-san withdrew so easily?��


    Orochimaru has never been a guy who can be easily subdued, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that he is one of the unruliest guys out there and his curiosity is simply unsatiable, so Fujin was quite certain that Orochimaru would agree to a fight just for the sake of his curiosity. But this time he withdrew so quickly and without even putting any resistance, so Fujin felt that there is really something important Orochimaru is focusing his attention on, any other option doesn��t make sense.


    So, no longer caring about Orochimaru, Fujin soon left the forest.


    ��


    The evening of the next day.


    After performing his mission for today, Kuroto was sitting in his study; reading the scroll of Scorch Release.


    <em>Knock knock knock</em>


    Suddenly there was a rapid knock on the main door.


    Kuroto quirked his eyebrow again,tely, a lot of people have started to visit him, and he was wondering who is it this time.


    After folding back the scroll and putting it in his pocket, Kuroto got up and walked out of his room to open the door.


    Opening the door, Kuroto found that the one visiting him this time is none other than the little Miko, wearing a traditional red hakama, a white Kosode, along with a red ribbon that ties her light blond hair that falls down to her waist.


    But for some reason, Shion was looking a little upset while Taruho (Shion��s guard) was standing behind her with a smile.


    ��Oh, Shion-chan�� what happened? Why do you look upset?�� asked Kuroto after crouching down to Shion��s level.


    Shion said quickly, ��Kuroto-nii, I�� I have a secret I must tell you.��


    ��Oh, a secret, is it?�� Kuroto quirked his eyebrow, then led Shion and Taruho inside his house.


    During this period of time, Shion has been living in Yui��s house because Kuroto is too busy to be able to take care of her. Fortunately, enough, Hyuga Yui��s parents liked Shion very much, and treat her as their own daughter. Sandaime and Hyuga Patriarch also gave Shion a very high-level treatment considering her identity as the next generation of Miko of the Land of Demons.


    The Land of Demons may have fallen and be a country where criminals from all ces gather, but it doesn��t change Shion��s identity as the next Miko. Therefore, her life in Konoha has always been like that of a princess, in fact, people even refer to her as Shion-hime.


    Aftering to Kuroto��s study, Shion looked around several times with a cautious look, and after repeatedly confirming that no one was around, she came closer to Kuroto and whispered in his ear, ��Kuroto-nii, I�� I foresaw a death prophecy!��


    Kuroto who was sitting casually and waiting to listen to Shion��s ��little secret�� suddenly changed his expression as soon as he heard Shion��s words, and asked, ��Whose death did you foresee?��


    Shion immediately said, ��It��s the Oba-san who sells Takoyaki.��


    Taruho sitting on the side quickly exined, ��Kuroto-sama, she is the owner of Tanikawa Takoyaki located near the Konoha Hot Spring.��


    ��A civilian��?�� After thinking so, Kuroto asked Shion, ��How did the Oba-san die in the Prophecy?��


    Shion entered a deep concentration mode, with a small bulge in her mouth and her finger constantly tapping over her cheek, which Kuroto found kind of cute. After a while, Shion said, ��She seems to have been buried by the roof, no, not right, she seems to have been smashed by the big wooden door of the shop�� no, or maybe, whatever, the picture isn��t very clear as there seems to be some kind of chaos. I can��t remember how exactly did the Oba-san die.��


    Kuroto pat her head, and urged, ��Try to remember Shion-chan, what else did you foresee in the prophecy?��


    Shion held her chin and tried remembering other details, then said, ��She died at night, and there seems to be something huge in the sky, moreover, there was also fire lit over the vige.��


    Kuroto said again, ��Something huge, and fire, is it? And anything else, any other details that you noticed?��


    ��Right, Ichiraku Ramen shop was also destroyed in the prophecy.�� Speaking until here, Shion suddenly folded her hand over her chest, and muttered to herself, ��Well, I still have a coupon that I haven��t used yet, I must use it before it is destroyed.��


    ��Ichiraku Ramen Shop is also destroyed?�� muttered Kuroto, then thought, ��Ichiraku Ramen is located at the center area of the Vige, if even Ichiraku Ramen is destroyed, it means that the attack overs almost the entire Vige.��


    ��Alright, now tell me, did you tell anyone else about this prophecy?�� asked Kuroto.


    Shion said, ��Yui-nee hasn��t been home for the past few days, so I never had the chance to tell her, as for Fumei Oba-san, and Fumihiro Oji-san (Hyuga Yui��s mother and father respectively), I did not tell them because Taruho told me not to.��


    Taruho immediately said, ��Kuroto-sama, Shion-sama has not told anyone about the death prophecy except for you and me, as per your instructions.��


    As the guard of Shion, Taruho has been specifically instructed by Kuroto to make sure that if Shion were to ever foresee a death, she does not tell anyone.


    Listening to Taruho��s words, Kuroto nodded, ��Very good, make sure to not tell anyone about it.��


    This is for the safety of both Shion and those around her because once this ability is exposed, the people around her will subconsciously stay far away from her, which is not good for her. As for the others, knowing when and how one will die is not a good thing, specifically, it can not be changed.


    Just because Uzumaki Naruto can change the destiny of his death does not mean everyone can change the destiny of his death.


    Shion asked in a low voice, ��But Kuroto-nii, shouldn��t we inform Hokage-sama? In the prophecy, I foresee many people getting injured too.��


    Kuroto pat Shion��s head, and said, ��I will take care of notifying Hokage-sama, you don��t have to worry about it.��


    Kuroto is very clear that Sandaime-sama has been preparing the trap for Akatsuki for a very long time, so he must be prepared for the attack on the Vige. Therefore, even if Sandaime is informed about the content of the prophecy, it is unlikely that it would reduce the vige��s losses.


    After instructing Shion, Kuroto asked Taruho, ��Have you participated in the evacuation drills organed by the Vige?��


    Taruho nodded, ��Yes, Kuroto-sama.��


    Kuroto nodded, and said in a low voice, ��If something happens in the vige, your only task is to give priority to the safety of Shion, do not care about others, just make sure that Shion is safe, understand?��


    ��I understand, Kuroto-sama.�� Taruho nodded with a solemn expression.


    After the matter of death, prophecy was finished, Kuroto asked Shion about her progress in training. Since Yui is extremely busy so Shion��s training is also affected, but there��s not too much problem because Shion is going to be joining the Academy soon enough.


    A whileter Shion and Taruho left Kuroto��s house and now him alone in the room, Kuroto muttered, ��What could be that something huge in the sky?��


    Kuroto probably knew the answer to his own question, and thought, ��I suppose I should go and see Pakura, although chances are low given his wickedness, perhaps I can get a better understanding of Sandaime-sama��s n, and also use this opportunity to personally experience Scorch Release from her.��

 Chapter 470: In Search of Sword of Totsuka

    Chapter 470: In Search of Sword of Totsuka


    Uchiha n Ruins from the Warring States Period.


    Uchiha Shisui stroked the murals on the walls with a deep look and shouted, ��Itachi,e here and take a look at these.��


    Uchiha Itachi who was not very far away walked over and carefully studied the murals Shisui pointed at.


    The Murals tells the tale of an Uchiha Shinobi.


    <em>��Long ago, there was an Uchiha, he and one other child were born as the children of the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, and a Kunoichi from some other n whose name hasn��t been mentioned, perhaps she was a Senju? Uzumaki? Hyuga? Kaguya? Or maybe some other Shinobi n? But it didn��t matter because soon after she gave birth to the two children, twins; she died due to severe weakness and exhaustion.</em>


    <em>The existence of the two children (One boy and one girl) was kept a secret and the two of them were raised by one of the loyal subordinates of the Patriarch.</em>


    <em>The boy, older of the two was trained to be the next Patriarch of the Uchiha n, and he was an exceptional shinobi the Uchiha n had ever seen. Whatever was taught to him, he would always grasp it at once and improve it to various degrees, his wisdom was unlike any other.</em>


    <em>He always fought on the front, and never lost even a single battle. Rumors said that he was born with a special body and whatever injury he received healed soon enough, there was no correct answer as to what was the exact cause but he was deemed to be the strongest of all, strongest to have ever lived.</em>


    <em>When his father died, his eyes changed into a different pattern and he gained more power, he used that power to kill more enemies.</em>


    <em>With him on their side, the Uchiha n was confident in being able to dominate the Senju n, with him on their side, the Uchiha n was confident in finally dominating the entire Shinobi World.</em>


    <em>But one day, when the Uchiha n was returning from the war against the Senju n, something happened, what exactly happened was unknown, but it was a disaster for the Uchiha n. The invincible Uchiha who was said to be undefeated died of assassination and the person who killed him was none other than his own younger sister.</em>


    <em>After killing her brother, the sister also mortally wounded the wife of her older brother and then fled the scene. The wife because of her critical injury died soon after.</em>


    <em>The Uchiha n searched the Shinobi World to find the whereabouts of the treacherous sister for months and years, they had to punish her for her treachery, but they could never find her, perhaps she had escaped to the edge of this world and died, or maybe shemitted suicide out of guilt; the true cause of her disappearance was unknown but she was never seen again.��</em>


    ��Strange, why would the sister kill her own twin brother for seemingly no reason?�� muttered Itachi with a thoughtful look on his face.


    Shisui was also confused, and said, ��There could be countless reasons, and we wouldn��t know the exact cause; but that aside, look here? Do you see this?��


    Itachi followed Shisui��s gaze and looked at two different murals, there two were paintings of two different Susano��o facing each other. What��s noticeable about these two Susano��o is that they seem to carry two different types of weapons.


    The first Susano��o carries a Huge Gourd while the other Susano��o carries a huge Shield.


    Itachi said with a doubt, ��A huge gourd? And a Giant Shield?��


    Shisui added, ��Moreover the color of both Gourd and Shield ispletely different from the color of the two Susano��o which is ck and white respectively. Perhaps these Gourd and Shield are not a natural part of the Susano��o.��


    Although, these paintings are centuries old, reading and deciphering them is not a problem for Shisui and Itachi.


    The color contrast between ck and White Susano��o and the two red weapons is so conspicuous that it is a bit difficult to not notice. And Itachi and Shisui are Uchiha who have experience of using Susano��o, so obviously they can recognize these differences.


    Both Shisui and Itachi understand that Susano��o is actually the manifestation of one��s own chakra through Mangekyou Sharingan. The color of one��s chakra can never have many distinct colors; therefore; any weapon of Susano��o should be of the same color as the main Susano��o body.


    Itachi said, ��The Gourd is most likely Sword of Totsuka.��


    Shisui muttered with a frown, ��But isn��t Sword of Totsuka supposed to be a Sword and not a Gourd?��


    Itachi said after a bit of thinking, ��ording to what Kuroto-san has told us, the Sword of Totsuka is a Sword of Sealing, it��s quite special and different from other Kusanagi Swords, its appearance may not be as simple as we think.��


    Shisui nodded, then said, ��If that��s the case, then the shield is most likely Yata Mirror, right?��


    Itachi nodded, ��Quite possibly.��


    After reaching a consensus, the two separated and searched the ruins for any more clues that they can find. However, even after searching for a long time, the two never found any more clues rted to the Gourd or the Shield in the Mural.


    After meeting again, Shisui said, ��There was no record of this Gourd or Shield in the n archives. If we assume that one of the two artifacts was that of the brother, does that mean it is buried with the body of the brother?��


    Itachi also thought of the same possibility.


    If this Gourd and Shield are so powerful, there should have been some kind of record about them in the n, yet nobody knows about them, no records were left, in fact, there is also no information about the twin siblings.


    This can only mean that everything rted to the pair of siblings including all the information was either destroyed or lost. This strangeness made both Itachi and Shisui realize that something is wrong here.


    Unfolding the map, Itachi drew a few circles on the map based on his memory, then said, ��I have checked the Archives within the n, these locations are the burial grounds, maybe we can find some information here.��


    After Konoha was founded, all the deceased ninja and civilians were buried at the Konoha cemetery, and the nsmen of the Uchiha n were no exception, therefore, the Uchiha n cemeteries that were used during the Warring States Period have long been abandoned and most of them are left unattended.


    With a bit of hesitation, Shisui nodded, ��Alright, let��s go take a look.��


    Although, disturbing the slumber of the deceased ancestors is a very rude thing, in contrast, protecting the vige and the n is more important. So, if they can find any clue about the legendary Sword of Totsuka in the graves of the deceased ancestors, Shisui would rather disturb the slumber of the ancestors so that they can get their hands on the Sword of Totsuka so as to protect the Vige and the n.


    There was no hesitation in Itachi��s eyes, and he nodded, ��Shisui-san, I believe that the ancestors would be willing to forgive us.��


    Itachi believes that the ancestors would be willing to forgive the two youngins of their n as he and Shisui are doing this for the peace of Shinobi World and for the Uchiha n.


    Shisui nodded and the two left the site to start the grave robbery.

 Chapter 471: Learning Scorch Release

    Chapter 471: Learning Scorch Release


    At the old Base of Root.


    ��Ahhh�� Kuroto-sama, please don��t be so rough�� otherwise I�� I will truly break�� hn~yaa!��


    ��Can you please shut up already? And stop acting like a Masochist! it��s not only embarrassing but also very creepy given the situation. I am only diving inside your brain, not doing anything of that sort.�� Said Kuroto in an annoyed tone.


    ��Mou, but by diving inside my brain, and reading all my memories; Kuroto-sama is also able to see my darkest and dirtiest secrets, and it��s making me go crazy, in a good way.�� Said Kazekage Pakura with a visible blush on her as her breathing started to get rough.


    Kuroto looked at the current Pakura with a dead-fish-eye look, and said, ��I only want to see the memories rted to Scorch Release, nothing else, besides, I have already read all your memories back then, so would it really matter if I look through them again?��


    Pakura��s blush deepened when she remembered the time she was tortured by Kuroto-sama and can��t help but shudder in pleasure. She was never a masochist, but on that day something awakened within her. Of course, she has kept it well hidden from all her people in Suna, and perhaps even her disciple Maki is not aware of this newfound quirk of her Sensei but now that Pakura is in the presence of her master and that too alone with him, she can no longer hide it. The desire to get spanked in the butt is burning within her.


    But she also knows that her master doesn��t have any interest in SM y.


    ��It��s a pity that Kuroto-sama doesn��t have any interest in me either.�� Sighed Pakura as she controlled herself, so as to not anger her master.


    ��Alright, Kuroto-sama, you can see use that Jutsu of yours.�� Said Pakura as her rough breathing also returned to calm and she focused on the important objective for which Kuroto-sama hase to her room.


    Kuroto nodded and without any wait, he used Tenseigan Soul Descend to take over Pakura��s body. Because Kuroto has be quite proficient in using Tenseigan Soul Descend and because Pakura did not pose any resistance and actively allowed Kuroto to enter her body and take over her consciousness, therefore, Kuroto easily managed to take the dominant position.


    ��Now, I want you to use a small-scale Jutsu of Scorch Release, make sure to take it slow and steadily so that I can personally feel and understand the entire process.�� Instructed Kuroto.


    Pakura in her consciousness nodded and decided to create a few very small scorch orbs.


    Under her control, the chakra in her body soon turned into a few small orbs and appeared around her hands. Kuroto of course observed the entire process and soon understood its mechanism.


    At the same time, Pakura also said, ��Kuroto-sama, I take it that you have read the scroll of Scorch Release that I sent you?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes, I understand the theory and mechanics behind Scorch Release quite well.��


    Pakura nodded then said, ��Alright, but even so, I guess I should exin Scorch Release once again.��


    Kuroto did not mind, perhaps it would give him a better understanding if Pakura were to exin Scorch Release personally.


    ��Basically, Scorch Release is an advanced nature transformation thatbines fire and wind chakra to generate scorch orbs and manipte scorching heatwaves.


    Scorch Release is simr to Fire Release but is quite different at the same time. The Fire Release involves the use of Fire to burn the target itself, but Scorch Release is different in this aspect. In Scorch Release, Fire is condensed then amplified with Wind to very high temperatures in order to create scorching heat orbs. And Wind is again used to carry these Scorching Heat Orbs and heat waves to boil and then evaporate the water from the target.��


    ��I understand this part. ��Fire is fueled by the wind to create high-temperature fire orbs that radiate high-temperature heatwaves to evaporate moisture from the targets, as a result, mummifying them.�� Is the gist, right?�� Kuroto nodded as he controlled the nine small Scorch Orbs that are a bit simr to Truth-Seeking Orbs, but much weaker and simpler in terms of power and functionality.


    Pakura nodded, ��Now despite being an incredibly powerful Kekkei Genkai, Scorch Release is also quite limited as it��s mainly a close-range style of elemental technique.�� Said Pakura emphasizing the ��close-range�� part.


    Kuroto frowned, if he remembers correctly, Pakura had started to developed Scorch Release further in order to be able to use it at arge distance too.


    Pakura seemed to have guessed Kuroto��s doubt, and said, ��It��s mainly close-range style element does not imply that it cannot be used for long-range, it can be used with the help of stronger and more wind.


    Remember, the wind that isbined with fire is what is causing the Scorch Orbs to burn so hotly. The Oxygen present in the Wind fuel the mes, this is easy to understand, however, the stronger the mes, the faster the fuel i.e., Oxygen is burned, this is important.


    This is the reason why I mostly use Scorch Orbs for Close Range Combat because even before a Scorch Orb is expelled, it already starts burning the fuel supply. If it is sent to a longer distance, then the oxygen supply it would consume would increase tremendously, and that is very taxing on Chakra Reserves. The longer the distance it covers the more chakra it will consume, because we have to provide enough wind to fuel the oxygen supply until the Scorch Orb reaches the intended target.


    My own Chakra reserves are not as high as that of a Bijuu, so I generally prefer to use my Scorch Orbs at short-range, but if required, I am willing to use them for long-range targets too.��


    Kuroto nodded in understanding, but he wasn��t much worried about the problem of Chakra Reserves. The Chakra Reserves of his Fujin Clone are even higher than his main body, and it wouldn��t be an exaggeration to say that the Chakra Reserves of his Fujin Clone are as high as that of Nibi or probably Sanbi which is considered a lot.


    In Kuroto��s view, Scorch Release is indeed an incredibly powerful Kekkei Genkai, and is incredibly rare too, as there have been very few users of Scorch Release in history. It��s very versatile and dangerous, therefore, Scorch Release is very important for the Fujin Clone.


    Scorch Release also made Pakura the hero of Suna during the third great Shinobi War and Pakura��s exploits speak for themselves about this Kekkei Genkai.


    The only weakness of Scorch Release is perhaps Water Release so Kuroto will have to figure out a way to get around that, but it��s no big deal in the end as Kuroto also has other Kekkei Genkai for the Fujinn Clone.


    Afterpletely understanding Scorch Release Kuroto began to have a discussion with Pakura about the limits of Scorch Release, and various other details about it.


    ��


    Konoha Training Ground 21.


    Afterpleting her daily training regimen, Yuhi Kurenai walked to the side of the field, picked up a towel to wipe off the sweat then drank water from the water bottle to replenish her water levels.


    Although she has to constantly perform missions as part of Team-Ro, Kurenai is unwilling to rx her training. She would still spend most of her free time in training in order to hone her skills so as not to be a burden in the Team-Ro.


    The mission of assassinating Yondaime Mizukage left a deep shadow on her.


    She couldn��t ept the fact that she wasn��t even qualified to apany the captain on the mission, and because of that the captain had to leave the other members of the team behind else they would only be a burden on him.


    This ispletely uneptable!


    ��I will definitely surpass him!�� Kurenai would always encourage herself by thinking this. She wants to prove that she is no worse than the shinobi with Dojutsu Kekkei Genkai like that of Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui.


    Although sometimes Kurenai is annoyed at Hyuga Kuroto��s blunt words and how he always looks down on her, she also understands that some of his advice is indeed correct. This is why she has been trying to constantly improve her Taijutsu proficiency, at the same time, integrate her Genjutsu with Taijutsu so as to cover up her weakness.


    At the same time, she has also started to learn Ninjutsu in order to be a more versatile Kunoichi. Genjutsu is her specialty and she wants to continue improving this aspect of her, but she has also decided to not let Genjutsu limit her.


    While Kurenai was busy thinking about how to proceed further, a young man ��coincidently�� happened to pass by, he noticed Kurenai, so decided toe and walk over and greet her, ��Oh Kurenai-chan, such�� such a coincidence, I did not expect to meet you here. By the way, it seems that a new restaurant has opened in the vige today, would like to go have dinner there?��


    The young man is none other than Sarutobi Asuma who has returned back to Konoha not long ago.


    After several years of experience working as a ninja in the Guardian 12, Asuma has obviously matured a lot, he is no longer the rebelling teenager he used to be back in the day.


    Kurenai was broken out of her thought because of the sudden words, she looked at the person in front of her only to notice that it is none other than Sarutobi Asuma, then shook her head, ��I am sorry, Asuma-San, I have a mission tomorrow, so I must sleep early. Good night.��


    Asuma quickly nodded, ��Oh a mission, huh? It��s alright then�� we can visit the restaurant on some other asion, by the way, good night to you too.��


    Kurenai neither agreed nor denied and after picking up her belongings she directly passed by Asuma and left the training field, in fact, she was too tired and did not even pay much attention to Asuma��s words.


    Looking at Kurenai��s leaving figure, Asuma murmured, ��Huh, was there a problem in my approach? But Kakashi said that it should work this way, or did I make a mistake somewhere? It seems I will have to take more suggestions from Kakashi.��


    Asuma may have matured a lot as a person, but he is still far from reaching the point where he could court Yuhi Kurenai.


    ��


    Kurenai came back to her home and wanted to take a hot bath, but before she could proceed to the bathroom to prepare hot water, Kurenai suddenly stopped, the reason being that her senses were screaming at her. It felt as if a vicious snake was looking at her as prey.


    ��Yuhi Kurenai, you were able to notice my presence, it seems that you too have matured. Shinku-San would be proud of you.�� At this time a faint hoarse sound that seemed to contain hypnotic power came from behind her.


    Kurenai was shocked and turned around violently, as she drew out a Kunai from her shinobi bag, but looking at the person who had unknowingly snuck into her house Kurenai��s face turned from shock to a horrifying look.


    The person walked forward and said with a smile, ��My-my, no need to be so nervous Kurenai dear, it��s not as though I am going to eat you��


    ��Oro�� Orochimaru? H�� How did you sneak into the vige? And�� w-what do you want to do!?�� Kurenai spoke in a panicked tone because the one standing before her is none other than the Snake Sannin Orochimaru!

 Chapter 472: Kidnapped Kurenai

    Chapter 472: Kidnapped Kurenai


    The strength of Orochimaru has been carved into the heart of every Konoha Shinobi, especially the ones who have personally seen his power. Even Hatake Kakashi, the best and strongest of their generation was frightened when facing Orochimaru.


    In the cannon, Kakashi��s first reaction in the face of Orochimaru was to do his best to be able to die together with Orochimaru, andter he realized just how absurd this thought of his was.


    So, how can Kurenai, who is obviously not the best of their generation not be panicked in the presence of Orochimaru?


    Kurenai��s first thought is not to die together with Orochimaru because she knows that even if she does her best, she won��t be able to die together with Orochimaru. So, her first thought is to figure out a way how to get out of here, or at least how to notify her Anbu captain and the vige that Orochimaru has sneaked inside the Vige.


    After forcibly calming her tensed nerves, and taking a deep breath; Kurenai asked, ��Wh�� what is your purpose of sneaking inside the vige?��


    ��Oh, I just need you to do something for me, it��s not that big of a task.�� Said Orochimaru as he observed every move of Kurenai.


    ��You want me to do something for you? But why me? In the first ce, how did you sneak inside Konoha?�� obviously Kurenai is trying to extract intelligence out of Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru still as casual as ever said, ��Did no one ever tell you that knowing too much is not a good thing?��


    Kurenai snapped (just to dy time), ��Even if you are one of the three legendary Sannin, you will pay the price if you continue to look down upon me!�� as she started to print hand seals to use a Genjutsu in order to create a small opportunity that she would use to sneak out of her house


    ��Oh, is that the case?�� Orochimaru smiled, not caring about Kurenai��s attempt of using Genjutsu, and asked, ��What kind of price will it be?��


    ��He is not afraid that someone will notice his presence in the vige?�� Kurenai was full of doubts upon seeing that Orochimaru doesn��t seem to have any intention of making a move to stop her.


    How tight the security of current Konoha is, Kurenai as an Anbu of the elite Team-Ro is very clear. Anbu shinobis are on full-time duty to make sure that the security of the vige is high, the members of the Konoha Military Police Force are also taking rounds around the vige.


    Moreover, several Kage level ninjas including Sandaime Hokage, Sannin Jiraiya, Sannin Tsunade, Uchiha Patriarch, Uchiha Shisui are also present in the vige.


    So, no matter how strong Orochimaru may be, he will definitely suffer if he were to fight so many Kage-level Shinobi. Therefore, Kurenai was very surprised that Orochimaru, who specifically sneaked inside Konoha because he wants to use her for something, and yet he is in no rush to knock her out or stop her from using Genjutsu.


    Just as Kurenai was about toplete the hand seals, she suddenly realized her mistake, ��No!��


    The only reason Orochimaru is not in a hurry to make a move is that he has already made a move long ago.


    But by the time Kurenai reacted, her consciousness was already a little faded, and she staggered a few steps, fell on the ground, and said intermittently, ��Poison�� poisonous gas�� you����


    Orochimaru smiled, he walked over, and after squatting in front of Kurenai who had lost all ability, he said, ��This is a new poison I created, its specialty is that it��s colorless, tasteless, and odorless so it cannot be detected by normal senses.


    And the best part about this poison is that it does not take effect unless the target uses their chakra, and once a target uses their chakra, this poison would instantly gue their bodies making them useless unless of course, an antidote is provided. So, it��s very deadly against Shinobi. Now then Yuhi Kurenai, tell me, how do you feel?��


    ��You�� won��t�� get�� away�� with��. This!�� were herst words as she lost consciousness, being dealt with so easily by poison was thest thing she expected.


    But the kind of poison Orochimaru used is a really dangerous one, if this poison enters the body of a shinobi, it basically renders them incapable of using chakra because using chakra would mean spreading the poison all over the body.


    But not using Chakra would mean that they can not put up a fight against Orochimaru.


    After Kurenai lost consciousness, Orochimaru who is immune to the poison stretched his hand to coil around Kurenai, picked her up, and muttered, ��I suppose I should get going there.�� After that Orochimaru cleared away the traces of his poison and disappeared from Kurenai��s house.


    ��


    Through the Murals at an abandoned site, Shisui, and Itachi, who had found some clues rted to the pair of twin siblings and the wife, separated and started to search for further clues rted to the three.


    Solving the mystery behind the death of these three will probably lead them to the Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror, this is their conclusion.


    Because Shisui and Itachi do not know the name of either of the three, nor do the two know the year those three lived in, so obviously all graves had to be dug to find clues rted to the three.


    Both Shisui and Itachi are from the Uchiha n, and because of their previous searches, both of them know the distribution of the Uchiha n��s Cemeteries, coupled with their fast mobility, so in just a few days the two overturned several cemeteries.


    Most of the graves were dug by the two, even several old tombs were also unsealed, but they found nothing useful so there was still no new clue about the two spiritual weapons.


    But Sword of Totsuka is important to the safety of the Vige and the Uchiha n, so neither of the two have any intention of stopping and they continued their mission of robbing graves.


    After unsealing another Tomb, Itachi walked inside the gloomy passage with a thoughtful look on his face.


    Although, he has yet to see the coffin inside but based on the length of the passage, and several decorations and murals on the walls of the passage, Itachi can judge the identity of the person resting here must be extraordinary.


    When he reached the end of the tomb, a Stone Stele greeted Itachi��s eyes.


    He looked at it and saw that this Stone Steele is quite familiar. It seemed that when Itachi was exploring a certain ruin, he had seen the exact simr Stone Tablet, except for an obvious protrusion at the center of the Stone Tablet.


    After carefully studying the Stone Stele with his Mangekyou Sharingan, Itachi immediately reached out and pressed the protrusion at the center of the Stele.


    As soon as he did so, a Stone Medallion was dropped from the protruding part of the Stone Stele, the size of the medallion was the same as that of the protrusion, and it had someplicated engravings that were white on one part and ck on the other, kind of like the Yin-Yang symbol.


    ��Yin-Yang�� ck Susano��o, white Susano��o�� is this medallion somehow rted to the twin siblings?�� was the thought in Itachi��s mind as he also tried to remember the contents of the Stone Stele he had seen previously.


    After picking up the circr stone medallion, Itachi looked at the grave, and upon opening the cover he found that nothing was inside, not even bones, meaning, ��This is a fake tomb.��


    Itachi then studied the Stone Medallion with his Mangekyou Sharingan and soon discovered that this Stone Medallion is a map pointing towards a location. And the half-ck and half-White color of the stone medallion was also indicating that it might be rted to the twins.


    Understanding this, Itachi sent a Communication Crow to Shisui informed him of a nearby location to meet up in order to explore the location on the map together to avoid any danger.


    As soon as Shisui received the message, he rushed towards the location.


    The current Shisui can be said to be the second-fastest shinobi in Konoha, and his speed is second only to Hyuga Kuroto, so it only took him about a few hours to reach the meeting point.


    After meeting Itachi, Shisui also saw the Stone Medallion and he too agreed that this really might have something to do with the twins, but the fact that the location it was pointing towards had nothing to do with the Uchiha n was a bit confusing.


    ��Maybe the information about this ce was kept hidden and not recorded in the Uchiha n archives.�� After reaching this conclusion, the two rushed towards the location.


    The ce they arrived at was an abandoned Shrine in the middle of a dangerous forest, far away from any vige or city with no signs of human or animal life around giving it a ghostly vibe.


    But neither of the two was afraid and continued to move forward.


    After searching around for a while, Itachi found a simr Stone Stele from which he took the stone medallion, but this one had a depression in it, and the size and shape of the depression was exactly the size and shape of the Stone Medallion.


    Understanding what that depression was for, Itachi ced the Stone Medallion inside the depression, and soon both of them felt a wave of Chakra. After a while of silence, Shisui and Itachi both looked at each other with their Mangekyou Sharingan activated and Shisui asked, ��Did you find that too Itachi?��


    Itachi nodded, ��Yes, Shisui-san. This is most definitely a Genjutsu targeting the Uchiha nsmen, and the level of this Genjutsu is very high, it is simply impossible to find the clues hidden within the Genjutsu without the help of the Mangekyou Sharingan as a guide or having an incredible mastery in Genjutsu.��


    The moment Itachi ced the Stone Medallion inside the Stone Stele, the Fuinjutsu engraved on the Stone Stele activated and trapped both Shisui and Itachi inside a Genjutsu. But thankfully, both Shisui and Itachi are masters of Genjutsu and soon recovered their senses, and also got information about how to proceed further.


    The moment they recovered; they observed the changes in the room. On one of the walls, some kind of nonreadable pattern appeared.


    Walking towards the non-readable pattern, Itachi and Shisui, both printed hand seals, the moment the twopleted the hand seals, the wall slid to the side and a passage appeared.


    Without any hesitation, Itachi and Shisui walked into the passage and soon came to a tomb.


    Inside the tomb, there was no coffin, which was strange but it didn��t bother two too much, as there was something present inside and noticed that it was just a giant Gourd-shaped stone sculpture that was giving off some kind of Chakra Waves.


    Itachi said, ��There are no more clues left, which can only mean that this Gourd-shaped stone sculpture has something to do with Sword of Totsuka.��


    Shisui nodded, ��I think we should notify Kuroto-san, he understands Sword of Totsuka better than us, if this Gourd really has something to do with Sword of Totsuka, then maybe he will be able to take it.��


    Itachi nodded and immediately sent themunication Crow.


    Of course, even after sending the message to Kuroto, the two continued to search the tomb room except for the Gourd-shaped stone sculpture but found no more clue.


    With a frown on his face, Itachi walked towards the Gourd-shaped stone sculpture and observed it carefully.


    Shisui asked, ��Is something the matter Itachi?��


    ��The pattern on this sculpture, it reminds me of-���� Said Itachi as he traced his hand on the carvings on the Sculpture.


    Shisui on the side suddenly felt some kind of Chakra emanating from the Gourd and hurriedly said, ��Itachi�� distance yours-������


    However, Shisui��s reminder came to a step toote. The moment Itachi traced his hand over the Gourd Sculpture, he was sucked inside the Gourd Sculpture.


    ��Itachi!�� Shisui on the side panicked and hurried forward to catch Itachi before he is sucked in, but suddenly all the Stone tiles under his feet disappeared and Shisui fell inside a who knows how deep pit.

 Chapter 473: Missing Kurenai

    Chapter 473: Missing Kurenai


    Somewhere outside Konohagakure.


    Yuhi Kurenai with her hands tied behind her back and a poisonous snake coiling around her neck hobbled behind Orochimaru. The expression on her face looked a little wilted, but there was a stubbornness in her eyes.


    After a long silence, she finally couldn��t help but ask, ��Where are you taking me?��


    Orochimaru who was walking in the front replied casually, ��When you get to the ce, you will know.��


    Kurenai frowned, ��If you think that you can use me to cause harm to the vige, then you are wrong. I would rather die than hurt the vige.��


    Orochimaru stopped and said with a smile, ��Kurenai dear, you don��t seem to understand the situation you are in.��


    ��Humph, think whatever you want.�� Kurenai snorted and turned her head to the side, she is no longer afraid of Orochimaru��s threat.


    Staring at the resolute Kurenai, Orochimaru chuckled lightly and retracted his gaze. He then took out a half-ck, half-white round Stone Medallion from his pocket and looked at it thoughtfully. After a long silence, he said, ��You just need to do something for me, if it goes well, I can consider sparing you alive, and fear not, this matter has nothing to do with Konoha.��


    If Itachi was here, he will find that the round Stone Medallion in Orochimaru��s hand is exactly the same as the Stone Medallion that Itachi found out from the fake tomb.


    Obviously, Orochimaru has also been following clues of the Sword of Totsuka, and he has been searching the whereabouts of the Sword of Totsuka for a decade now. After years of search, he finally got his hands on this Round Stone Medallion in one of the old ruins and soon figured out the location of that shrine that this Stone Medallion pointed towards.


    He also found the Stone Stele at that ghostly Shrine and ced the Stone Medallion in the depression.


    But unlike the case with Shisui and Itachi, when Orochimaru installed the Stone Medallion inside the depression in the Stone Stele, the Genjutsu trap blocked him, he couldn��t find the solution in that Genjutsu, therefore, his search came to a halt.


    To say that if Orochimaru, one of the Sannin has any shorings, then Genjutsu should be the most obvious one. Even with his stats in Databook where Orochimaru has 5/5 in Genjutsu, Genjutsu is still Orochimaru��s greatest weakness.


    Shisui and Itachi deciphered the Genjutsu instantly, and also found the key in the Genjutsu in just a few short seconds, but Orochimaru has been stuck on that part for the past month.


    He even brought Hebihime, one of his subordinates from Otogakure to see if she can find anything in that Genjutsu, but even Hebihime who is extremely proficient in Genjutsu also failed to find the key.


    So, Orochimaru was left with no other choice but to look for other people who are proficient in Genjutsu.


    And Orochimaru did look for many people who are good at Genjutsu, but without exception, all of them failed, therefore, Orochimaru had no option but to look in Konoha.


    In Konoha, the Uchiha n possesses the strongest Genjutsu skills so they are naturally Orochimaru��s first choice but considering that there are also two Mangekyou Sharingan users in the Uchiha n too, so Orochimaru dared not kidnap any Uchiha who is known for his proficiency in Genjutsu.


    Aside from the Uchiha n, there is also the Kurama n who are equally known for their mastery of Genjutsu, but the members of Kurama n are very few, and recently there hasn��t been any member in the Kurama n who is exceptionally skilled in Genjutsu.


    So, Orochimaru��s finally directed his attention to the Yuhi family. Currently, Yuhi Kurenai is the only member of the Yuhi Family, therefore, she has no solid backing and is easier to kidnap.


    And even though Yuhi Kurenai��s overall strength may not be very high, but based on the reports Orochimaru has received about her, her mastery of Genjutsu is second only to the Kurama n and the Uchiha n, so naturally she became Orochimaru��s next choice.


    Of course, Kurenai is not the only choice of Orochimaru. If even she can��t find the solution, then Orochimaru would think of using the members of the Kurama n, and maybe even those of the Uchiha n if required.


    But Orochimaru certainly hopes that Kurenai can solve the key.


    After putting the Round Medallion back in his pocket, Orochimaru nced at Kurenai, and thought, ��Maybe she will be able to find the key in the Genjutsu, but if I want to use her, I will have to be quick. If Kuroto-kun we to find that I was responsible for her disappearance, then it might lead to another trouble.��


    From the information he has obtained from Shimura Danzo, Orochimaru knows that Yuhi Kurenai is Hyuga Kuroto��s subordinate in the Anbu. So, he knows that if Kuroto were to connect the disappearance of Kurenai to him, then the situation might be troublesome as Orochimaru is not sure if Kuroto wouldn��t give the intelligence of Otogakure being connected to him to Sandaime Hokage.


    Frankly, Orochimaru doesn��t care about Otogakure that much, but it could hinder Orochimaru��s attempt of searching Sword of Totsuka, therefore, Orochimaru wants to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    So, in order to avoid any trouble, Orochimaru held thenguid Kurenai by her cor and hurriedly rushed towards the Ghostly Shrine.


    ��


    Konohagakure, Yuhi Kurenai��s home.


    Kuroto activated his Byakugan and searched Kurenai��s entire house with a sullen face in the hope of finding any clue that would exin the inexplicable disappearance of Yuhi Kurenai.


    The disappearance of Yuhi Kurenai was naturally noticed by Kuroto and the rest of the Team-Ro because Kurenai did not appear at the appointed meeting ce and time for the mission they had to perform today.


    Sandaime assigned the mission to another Anbu team and temporarily appointed Team-Ro to search the whereabouts of Yuhi Kurenai.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    With the sound of breaking wind, two figures appeared at Kurenai��s house.


    The two figures walked inside the room, one of them said, ��Captain, there was no sign of Kurenai-san at the training ground.��


    The other one also said, ��There was also no sign of Kurenai-san at any facility in the vige.��


    Kuroto nodded. Although it is only a preliminary investigation, Kuroto can already confirm that the disappearance of Kurenai is kind of strange.


    If not for the fact that Kuroto has been brainwashing her to cultivate her into a loyal subordinate for the past few months, Kuroto would even think that she might have defected.


    But Kuroto is sure that she hasn��t defected, instead, she was attacked and Kuroto can already confirm that the ce she was attacked in is her home.


    ��It seems that the one who attacked her is a true master.��


    Kuroto who has been training Kurenai for the past few months understands her strength better than anyone, her recent progress has been quite rapid especially with the special training she has been carrying out in secret. Kurenai is definitely reaching the level of a Jonin. She is proficient in both stealth and assassination. She may not be the strongest of Team-Ro because of the presence of Kuroto and Itachi, but she is definitely not weak.


    There may still be many ninjas who can defeat her head-on, but not many who can make her quietly disappear without leaving behind any sign. Yet someone managed to easily kidnap her without leaving behind any trace of the fight shows that the opponent must be very tricky with exceptionally high strength.


    In fact, Kuroto can think of a few people who are capable of doing this, but he couldn��t understand their motive behind this action, ��Why kidnap Yuhi Kurenai? She has no Kekkei Genkai, no specific or secret information about the high-level secrets of the Vige or any secret Jutsu, so what��s the point of kidnapping her?��


    At this time Yugao returned to Kurenai��s home with someone and said to Kuroto, ��Captain, he is thest person in the vige who met up with Yuhi Kurenai, maybe we can get some clues about her disappearance from him.��


    Kuroto turned around to look at the person and found that it was none other than Asuma. Asuma who had recently learned of Kurenai��s disappearance was very anxious, so even before Kuroto could question him, Asuma hurriedly asked, ��Did you find any clue? How could Kurenai-chan disappear for seemingly no reason?��


    Kuroto looked around the room, then said, ��She should have been attacked here.��


    Asuma was angered, and asked, ��Who, who did it!?��


    Kuroto silently shook his head, ��We are not sure yet.��


    Yugao said, ��In any case, we will have to figure out a way to rescue her.��


    Kuroto did not reply, he was silent. Judging from the current situation, unless the attacker has some use of her, the probability of Kurenai being alive is very-very low. And Kuroto can��t think of anything special that Kurenai could give to her attacker other than some pieces of information that she knows as an Anbu.


    And once the information has been tortured out of her, obviously she would either be executed or imprisoned who knows where.


    ��I will find her; I will definitely find her!�� But Asuma was too anxious to realize this, he was also a little lost and rushed out of the room with a dazed expression.


    With Asuma gone, Kuroto��s eyes grew colder and he muttered to himself, ��How dare you move your hands and feet on my subordinate, don��t let me find you otherwise the consequence would only be death.��


    Brainwashing is not an easy task, and Kuroto has been slowly brainwashing Kurenai, Yugao, and Hayate to make them loyal subordinates. But now someone dared to kidnap one of his subordinates, so naturally, Kuroto would be angry.


    While Kuroto was thinking about the disappearance of Kurenai, Itachi (Clone) who was outside the house suddenly walked in and gave Kuroto a scroll ��Captain, this has just arrived.��


    Kuroto nodded and took the scroll from Itachi��s hands and after ncing at it briefly, he can��t help but mutter in a surprised tone, ��Huh, they both found out Sword of Totsuka so soon?��


    Sword of Totsuka is rted to the ability to restrict DMS Obito and must be grasped as soon as possible, so Kuroto temporarily put the thought of Kurenai��s disappearance aside and focused on Sword of Totsuka.


    After leaving behind a Shadow Clone in the Vige, and passing it the gourd of Toyotama to avoid the possibility of sudden disappearance because of running out of Chakra, Kuroto then transferred his soul into the Fujin Clone using Tenseigan Soul Descend and quietly sneaked out of the vige after instructing the Shadow Clone to search for the missing Kurenai.


    After leaving the Vige, Fujin immediately used Ma Release to form a pair of Iron Sand Wings behind his back and quickly flew in the direction of the isted ghostly shrine.


    His flying speed with Iron Sand Wings was extremely fast, and it only took him half a day to arrive at the location from where Itachi and Shisui sent the message.


    <em>Hiss Hiss Hiss Hiss</em>


    While Fujin was looking around and observing the Shrine, suddenly a slithering sound came from a distance.


    Fujin looked over and saw that rising a cover of smoke and dust, a huge snake was alsoing towards the Shrine.

 Chapter 474: Edo Tensei?

    Chapter 474: Edo Tensei?


    Under the wind mask of Amatsukami, Fujin��s Byakugan was activated and he looked in the direction of the Smoke to see the cause of such a big movement seeing the identity of the personing towards the Shrine, Fujin frowned, ��Orochimaru?��


    The cause of such big movements is none other than a huge green snake with two people standing on the head of the snake, and these two people are none other than Orochimaru and the missing Yuhi Kurenai.


    ��So, it turns out that it was Orochi-san who kidnapped Kurenai, no wonder it was so clean and clear, and with no clues were left behind.�� Thought Fujin, but there were still many questions he had to figure out the answer of, ��Why did Orochi-san kidnapped Kurenai?��


    Judging from the huge snake��s path and given this specific Shrine, it wasn��t hard to judge what Orochimaru is here for, and thinking of this, Fujin was stunned, ��No wonder Orochi-san walked away so simply thest time and denied fighting this one, it turns out that he too has found clues of Sword of Totsuka, and the reason he kidnapped Kurenai�� it must because of the need of a Genjutsu master.��


    Fujin wasn��t much surprised to see that Orochimaru has also found the clues of Sword of Totsuka.


    Even in the Cannon, when Orochimaru was sealed by Uchiha Itachi using the Sword of Totsuka, he did say to Itachi, ��Itachi, you had it all along?�� and ck Zetsu mentioned that Orochimaru was searching for Sword of Totsuka for all his life. This alone dictates that Orochimaru spent a lot of effort looking for Sword of Totsuka.


    However, this is also reasonable. For Orochimaru who has personally experienced the power of the Rinnegan, and has the desire to steal those eyes, he definitely needs the Sword of Totsuka as this sword might be his only hope.


    Not to mention, Orochimaru has betrayed the Akatsuki, and no matter how lenient Akatsuki��s management has been, Nagato would eventually want to get rid of Orochimaru. So whether Orochimaru likes it or not, or whether he wants it or not, Orochimaru must consider the possibility of fighting Nagato and the other members of the Akatsuki Organization.


    ��But how to deal with him?�� this is the biggest problem.


    As Fujin was pondering over the issue of how to deal with Orochimaru, at the same time, Orochimaru who was standing on the head of therge green snake also noticed Fujin standing quietly on top of therge Torii gate, his face turned displeased and he stopped therge snake.


    After a moment of thinking, Fujin looked at Kurenai standing behind Orochimaru and noticed that although Kurenai��s expression was a bit sluggish, there were no particr injuries on her body, so after breathing a sigh of relief he coldly said to Orochimaru, ��Let her go.��


    Orochimaru��s gloomy expression changed, and there was a hint of surprise on his face.


    In fact, not only Orochimaru but even Yuhi Kurenai who was kind of scared because of spending these past few hours with Orochimaru was also surprised at this moment. She never thought that the one rescuing her wouldn��t be a Konoha ninja but a mysterious man dressed as a member of the mysterious Amatsukami.


    Fujin did not say ��Let her go�� because he is worried about Kurenai, that��s not the case at all. The reason he said so is that he wants to confuse Orochimaru as to why did a member of Amatsukami appear here?


    Although Sword of Totsuka is a spiritual weapon and is capable of sealing all its targets in the Genjutsu world for all eternity, but simr to every other Jutsu, it too is not omnipotent. To be truly effective and to disy its real role, Sword of Totsuka needs to be a surprise and unexpected.


    If the intelligence that Sword of Totsuka is in the hands of Amatsukami is known by anyone, then it��s possible that Akatsuki Organization might learn about it too, and therefore, Obito would definitely be vignt against it. And if Obito is vignt against Sword of Totsuka; then this Sakigari Long Sword would lose its effectiveness.


    This is why Fujin wants to confuse Orochimaru as to why did a member of Amatsukami appear here. Fujin doesn��t want Orochimaru to conclude that Amatsukami too is looking for Sword of Totsuka. But this is a very difficult task given the peculiarity of this location and a member of Amatsukami appearing here of all ces.


    So, protecting Yuhi Kurenai who just happened to have been kidnapped by Orochimaru bes the only method of confusing Orochimaru.


    And surprisingly it did have some effect, but Orochimaru is not so easy to fool, with a suspicious expression, he asked, ��Does Amatsukami insists on conflicting against me?��


    Fujin shook his head and said lightly, ��As long as Orochi-san let her go, this one too will leave.��


    Seeing Fujin��s intention of protecting Yuhi Kurenai, Orochimaru��s face became a bit curious, and he asked with an inquisitive smile, ��Why would a member of Amatsukami care about a mere Kunoichi from Konoha? Is she someone special to Fujin-kun?��


    Fujin replied with a t tone, ��It has nothing to do with Orochi-san.��


    Orochimaru smiled, he reached out his hand to hold Kurenai��s chin and looked at her with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Feeling Orochimaru��s gaze on her, and his hand on her chin, Kurenai felt ufortable and immediately shook her head to shake off Orochimaru��s hand, and said: ��Don��t look at me, I don��t know him, neither have I ever seen him, nor do I know why is he trying to save me!��


    Afterward, she looked at the member of Amatsukami standing on top of Torii Gate with a confused expression and thought, ��He is wearing the Wind patterned mask, so he should be the one who uses Ma Release, but�� but, why would he bother trying to save me? Is it possible that he is one of my acquaintances? This can��t be right, nobody I personally know, uses Ma Release, so who is he? And why bother saving me?��


    Looking at Kurenai��s confused expression, Orochimaru put away his smile, and said with a solemn tone, ��There��s no need for us to be hostile, just give me three days, I shall return her safe and sound in your hands after three days, I believe we can reach an agreement, right?��


    After listening to Orochimaru��s words, Kurenai looked at Fujin with a nervous expression. She was not sure if the other party would be willing to face off against Orochimaru, one of the Sannin just for saving her.


    Without any hesitation or calction, Fujin said in a straightforward tone, ��Let her go, immediately!��


    From the manner of Fujin��s tone, it wasn��t hard to figure out that the other party is adamant and wouldn��t budge in the slightest, this only made Orochimaru��s face gloomy, and he spoke with a sigh, ��Although I don��t want to have a conflict with Amatsukami, however, if Amatsukami is adamant in interfering in my actions, then I have no option but to kill you!��


    �������� There was only silence from Fujin.


    As Orochimaru��s personal disciple, he knows better than anyone that Orochimaru is still testing Fujin��s true intention. And because he knows Orochimaru��s true nature, therefore, Fujin also understands that just by relying on the Organization name Amatsukami he can��t scare thewless Orochimaru. So, a fight between the two is inevitable.


    But this may not be such a bad thing for him. After all, Fujin also wishes to have a few good fights to test the actualbat ability of this Wind Nature Clone, and Orochimaru, who won��t die, even if he is killed is a very good opponent.


    Understanding that Fujin was not about to budge so easily, Orochimaru weaved the hand signs, pped his hands, and shouted with his horse voice, <em>��Ninpou: Kuchiyose: Edo Tensei no Jutsu!��</em>


    <em>Boom Boom</em>


    As Orochimaru, weaved hand signs, two coffins appeared out of the back of the green snake with a loud bang.


    Looking at the two coffins, and noticing the lid of the two marked with ��Shodaime�� and ��Nidaime��, even Fujin who was eager for a fight suddenly changed his face, ��Huh? Summoning those two? Is he so serious?��


    Although it has been known that Orochimaru has been studying the Forbidden Art of reviving the dead in the form of Edo Tensei, Fujin never really thought that at this moment, he would be facing Shodaime Hokage and Nidaime Hokage at the same time.


    <em>Band Bang</em>


    As the coffin lid slowly fell to the ground, two figured wearing red and blue armor walked out of the Coffin.


    ��Edo Tensei again��!�� muttered Tobirama with a grumpy tone.


    ��Who is that individual?�� Hashirama on the other hand curiously looked at Fujin standing on top of the Torii Gate.


    On the other hand, Kurenai was shocked as soon as she realized the identity of the two people, ��Shodaime Hokage-sama? Nidaime Hokage-sama?��


    Although it has been decades since the first two Hokage died, as a senior Konoha Kunoichi and a member of the elite Anbu squad, Kurenai is well aware of the identity of the two, and she was shocked that they are brought out.


    ��Orochimaru you actually revived Shodaime Hokage-sama and Nidaime Hokage-sama! How dare you deride the souls of the dead!?�� Kurenai shouted at Orochimaru in anger, at the same time there was also disappointment in her heart, as thest hope of being saved was also lost.


    After all, Fujin would have to face Shodaime Hokage, Nidaime Hokage, and Orochimaru at the same time if he wants to save her, and Kurenai didn��t really believe that this Amatsukami member would be willing to go so far, and even if he is willing to go so far, she didn��t really think that he would be able to win against Shodaime Hokage and Nidaime Hokage.


    Orochimaru crossed his hands over his chest and said with a smirk, ��I revived the first two Hokage using a Jutsu I recently mastered. For quite a while, I have wanted to face someone with good strength to see the extent of this Jutsu. Since you are so adamant to be my enemy, then I shall use this opportunity to test this Jutsu of mine before I kill you.��


    As Orochimaru said so, then without any wait, he again weaved hand sign, and the personalities of the two Hokage were suppressed, then ordered the two Hokage, ��Now then, kill him!��


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    With the sound of breaking past the wind, the two Hokage who have been revived in the Edo Tensei form rushed towards Fujin who stood on top of therge Torii Gate.


    Now that it hase so far, Fujin also had no choice but to bite the bullet and engage inbat with the two.

 Chapter 475: Fujin vs Shodaime and Nidaime

    Chapter 475: Fujin vs Shodaime and Nidaime


    <em>Bang Bang Bang</em>


    The three figures of Fujin, Hashirama, and Tobirama shuttled from one ce to another as they were engaged in a high-speed closebat battle.


    ��It��s much easier than this one expected.�� Muttered Fujin with a relieved look, at the same time he berated himself for panicking just because the two people in front of him are Shodaime Hokage and Nidaime Hokage.


    ��After all, there is no way Orochimaru would dare to revive the two Hokage close to their fullbat power, right?�� thought Fujin as he dodged another one of Hashirama��s Chakra enhanced punch.


    And after a short exchange of blows, Fujin soon realized that he was right. Whether in terms of power or in terms of speed, neither of the two Hokage are close to their top form. In fact, they both are quite inferior to Fujin in terms of strength and speed.


    Although, their coordination is very good, which is the only thing that is allowing them to keep up with Fujin.


    ��In that case, let��s take this up a notch.�� �C muttered Fujin after understanding the limits of the two Edo Tensei Hokage.


    Immediately afterward, his moves became fiercer, and strength in each of his blows increased sharply.


    A jab in the stomach of Hashirama, a quick dodge of Tobirama��s kick by leaning backward, then a sharp reverse kick to Tobirama which was dodged by Tobirama, a backward flip to dodge a threebo blow from Hashirama, and finally a full-powered uppercut under Hashirama��s chin causing him to fly backward and the very next second abo of sweeping kick and roundhouse kick to Tobirama sending him flying all the way.


    <em>Boom Boom crack crack</em>


    Amidst the sound of cracking of the wood and breaking the walls; Hashirama and Tobirama that were blown away by Fujin crashed into the walls of the shrine after passing through several rooms, and there were some obvious depressions in the bodies of the two Hokage, which clearly showed how much power Fujin had in each of his strikes.


    On the other side, Orochimaru who was standing on the head of therge green snake muttered in a surprised tone, ��Damn, can��t afford to be hit by him, the power in each of his strikes is even higher than Tsunade��s.��


    As the controller of the two Edo Tensei Hokage, Orochimaru is naturally aware that these two Reanimations cannot bepared to the real thing in their peak state.


    There are multiple factors responsible for this, but the strength of the sacrifices used and the limitations Orochimaru personally imposed are the main reasons.


    Because the development and research of Edo Tensei are still notpleted, and since, various aspects have to be considered, so Orochimaru has only used sacrifices that are at most at the level of low tier Jonin to revive the two Hokage.


    And coupled with the fear that the two Hokage might undo the binding, Orochimaru specifically added a lot of many seals in order to keep the two under his control. Although all these measures allow Orochimaru to perfectly control the two Hokage, their strength is also weakened quite a lot.


    So, the current strength of the two Hokage is not only much inferior to their peak state but also weakerpared to the time they were revived using the White Zetsu clones.


    But even with all these constraints, they are still much stronger than the state when the two fought against Sandaime Hokage, on an analogical basis, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that Tobirama is at the level of Elite Jonin, while Hashirama is at the level of a Kage, and with both of brothers working together they are capable of suppressing even the likes of Raikage.


    Orochimaru himself isn��t confident enough to be able to defeat the two. So, the fact that Fujin was able to dominate the battle fairly easily, greatly surprised Orochimaru and also made him vignt of that tyrannic strength.


    ��Now then.�� After sending the two Hokage flying away, Fujin waved both of his hands fiercely. Immediately, Iron Sand appeared out of the ground and wrapped around Hashirama and Tobirama firmly, restricting their movements by binding them inside Cocoons made of Iron Sand.


    After having dealt with the two Hokage, Fujin��s gaze turned towards Orochimaru and Kurenai who stood on the head of the giant green snake.


    Feeling the killing intent from Fujin, even Orochimaru, who has never been afraid of anything, was a little dazed. His heart trembled, and his joking expression changed.


    And on the side of Orochimaru, Kurenai who also observed the short battle was surprised and can��t help but mutter in admiration, ��So strong!��


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    Fujin��s figure shed, he leaped high into the sky, and instantly, a pair of c Iron Sand Wings spread behind his back, allowing Fujin to float high into the sky.


    On the back of the green snake, Orochimaru and Kurenai involuntarily raised their heads and looked at Fujin high above in the sky.


    The pair of Huge ck Wings behind him,bined with the ck Cloak with Gold threading, and a mask of Wind pattern covering the face gave an elusive look to Fujin in the night. Kurenai was a little dazed when she looked at the other party, and for a moment she even had an illusion that the other party might be a fallen angel of the dark night.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    While Orochimaru and Kurenai looked at Fujin floating high into the sky, his figure suddenly disappeared and appeared on top of the head of the Giant Green Snake, and without wasting even an instant, Fujin condensed an Iron Sand Spear in his hand and stabbed into the heart of Orochimaru without care whether Orochimaru would die or not.


    ��You��!�� Before Orochimaru even realized it, Fujin was already standing in front of him, and an Iron Sand Spear was piercing through his heart, and by the time he realized it, his expression changed into horror as he slowly lost consciousness.


    Kurenai was also taken aback, ��He�� He killed Orochimaru so easily?��


    Fujin said lightly, ��Put away the act, you aren��t fooling anyone with that crappy performance of yours.��


    Listening to Fujin��s words, Orochimaru��s expression changed back, and the corner of his mouth twitched in annoyance, ��I used to think that you are just the most inconspicuous guy in Amatsukami and the rumors about you being stronger than Homusubi and Suijin were false and deliberately spread, but it appears that I was mistaken and I underestimated you.��


    After finishing his words, Orochimaru��s body turned into mud and copsed.


    Fujin hovered above and rushed in the direction of the two Hokage, he could see that Orochimaru was rushing in that direction in order to free the two Hokage from the Iron Sand binding.


    Orochimaru also noticed that Fujin has noticed his intention, and muttered, ��Let me see what will you chose.��


    Immediately afterward, he weaved the hand sign, and the huge green snake under Kurenai��s feet disappeared in a poof of white smoke.


    ��Huh��? Aaahhh!�� Kurenai eximed as the sudden disappearance of the Giant Green Snake caused Kurenai��s body to suddenly lose her footing, and because both her hands were tightly tied behind her back, and her Chakra was sealed so Kurenai started to fall towards the ground.


    The length of the Giant Green Snake was at least 100 meters long, and before disappearing about half of its body was erected above ground, so the moment it disappeared Kurenai fell to the ground from a height of at least 50m.


    Because hands are tied behind her back and Chakra is sealed, so if Kurenai were to fall on the ground from such height, it would mean instant death.


    Fujin of course understood this, and with a sigh, he turned back and flew in Kurenai��s direction.


    As Kurenai saw the ground approaching closer and closer, she also understood that it wasn��t the ground, rather death and Kurenai closed her eyes, ��There is no way I would survive this fall.��


    But suddenly, her body which was only half a meter above the ground was caught


    Just as Kurenai��s body was about to copse on the ground, Fujin leaped towards the ground and caught her in his arms.


    ��What��?�� Feeling the sudden jerk and realizing that she hasn��t yet died, Kurenai opened her eyes only to find that Fujin held her in his arms, and the rope that had bound her hands was also cut open by him at some point.


    After saving Kurenai, Fujin asked, ��Are you okay?��


    Kurenai froze for a moment, although she doesn��t think that she knows the other party, for some reason, it seemed as if this member of Amatsukami really cared about her.


    Seeing Kurenai frozen and not responding, Fujin thought that Orochimaru might have used some mind-controlling Jutsu on her, a little worried, Fujin observed her body with his Byakugan and asked again while lightly pping her cheek, ��Hey, are you alright?�� he asked this because although he could see that her chakra was sealed, there was nothing else wrong with her body.


    The stunned Kurenai immediately recovered, pushed Fujin��s hand on the side, and tried to get away from him, only to realize that they are still in midair and if she makes any extra movement, she would definitely fall to the ground.


    ��Wait a second.�� �C Fujin realized that perhaps Kurenai felt ufortable, hended on the ground and allowed her to stand on her own two feet.


    As soon as Kurenainded on the ground, she asked Fujin, ��I am fine, but who are you and why bother saving me? I don��t even know you!��


    Just as Fujin was about to make up something in order to divert the conversation, suddenly an earthquake came and the ground trembled.


    Because of the sudden earthquake, Kurenai lost her bnce and fell on top of Fujin.


    ��I�� I am sorry.�� Kurenai apologized with an embarrassed expression given that she even dragged Fujin as she fell.


    Fujin did not care, he got up from the ground and looked in the direction from where the earthquake came, and muttered, ��It appears that we are in trouble.��


    With Fujin��s support, Kurenai also got up, and asked, ��Wh�� what��s the trouble?��


    Before Fujin could reply, the sudden change in the surroundings answered her question, as one after another, trees started to rise from the ground. And the trees that were originally present in the surroundings also came to life and started to grow wildly.


    ��Sho�� Shodaime Hokage-sama��s Wood Release?!�� muttered Kurenai.


    The appearance of Wood Release means Orochimaru managed to remove the Iron Sand Covering the two Hokage, and Fujin understands that he must make haste, ��Hold me tight.��


    Without giving Kurenai any time to react, Fujin held her and rushed out of the forest.


    The Edo Tensei form allows them to continuously use Chakra without any worry of running out of it, and a forest is Hashirama��s home ground, therefore, if Fujin were to remain in the forest he might be at a territorial disadvantage as even with his Iron Sand, it would be a bit difficult to resist an endless stream of Trees.


    Whoosh


    So, without any more wait, Fujin again unfolded a pair of ck Iron sand wings and immediately after that, he took off the ground in order to get out of the forest.


    However, the trees that were growing out were wildly started to weave a big, trying to trap Fujin and Kurenai inside a cage.


    As Fujin shuttled through the forest while carrying Kurenai, Hashirama, and Tobirama, also started to flexibly chase after him, and soon pounced at him from different directions.


    ��


    Orochimaru, who was following the three from a safe distance looked at the four with interest, ��Is Fujin really here because he intends to protect Yuhi Kurenai?��


    He knows better than anyone that the current Kurenai cannot put up a fight even a little bit of fight, so she isplete baggage in the middle ofbat.


    And Orochimaru has ordered the two Hokage to Kill both Kurenai and Fujin, especially focus on Kurenai. There is only one reason for doing this, Orochimaru wants to test Fujin��s real intentions.

 Chapter 476: A Strange Unknown Emotion

    Chapter 476: A Strange Unknown Emotion


    Previously Orochimaru didn��t believe in Fujin��s rhetorical words; ��Rescue Yuhi Kurenai? As if!�� Orochimaru didn��t think that the sudden appearance of Fujin at this shrine was just to rescue Yuhi Kurenai, after all, the girl is just a Tokubetsu Jonin and in terms of political status she is of civilian background; unlike the Uchiha, Senju, Hyuga or Uzumaki that are noble Shinobi ns, and Yuhi Kurenai neither has any special Kekkei Genkai nor any secret Jutsu that would be useful to Amatsukami, at least not that Orochimaru can think of.


    Although, she is a member of an elite Anbu Squad�� but that still doesn��t make her important enough for Amatsukami to care.


    At the same time, the bounty on Yuhi Kurenai��s head is not big enough to enter Amatsukami��s field of vision. So then why would a member of the mysterious Amatsukami Organization bother about what happens to her?


    Orochimaru initially suspected that Fujin is just trying to confuse him and his real intentions are different. Maybe Fujin��s intentions are to capture Orochimaru, and this possibility is indeed reasonable, after all, Orochimaru has a big bounty on his head, along with many Kinjutsu that Orochimaru has in his hands, and he is also a former member of the Akatsuki Organization so knows quite a lot about it.


    So, it wouldn��t be wrong to assume that Fujin is here to capture or kill him, Yuhi Kurenai is being used as a decoy to distract Orochimaru.


    The second possibility is that Amatsukami is also after Sword of Totsuka and this guess is also reasonable considering Sword of Totsuka��s abilities and the location of this shrine.


    But after observing Fujin��s actions and him continuously protecting Yuhi Kurenai regardless of the consequences, Orochimaru was a little uncertain about his initial doubt, and started to analyze why would Fujin, a member of Amatsukami��s rescue Yuhi Kurenai?


    Suddenly, Orochimaru had a guess in his heart, ��Fujin probably knows Yuhi Kurenai on a personal level and there is an uncertain rtionship between these two, and it is also possible that Yuhi Kurenai has is Amatsukami��s spy in Konoha.��


    This guess of Orochimaru is also not unreasonable, because he can��t think of any other possible reasons that would make Amatsukami care about Yuhi Kurenai��s safety, so it is very likely that Yuhi Kurenai either has an uncertain rtionship with Fujin and knows him on a personal level or she is a spy and probably knows some secret information about the Amatsukami Organization and Amatsukami doesn��t want that information to get in other��s hands, as it could be detrimental to their organization.


    Thinking so, Orochimaru licked his lips, now he is also curious and eager to know what information does Yuhi Kurenai hides, with these intentions of his, Orochimaru muttered, ��Let��s take this up a notch.�� and weaved hand seals.


    ��


    On Fujin and Kurenai��s side.


    Numerous trees crazily grew and continuously tried to entangled Fujin and Kurenai, although Fujin wasn��t struggling much and was able to continuously cut down these growing trees, the area he could move around was also getting limited as time passed.


    As for why wasn��t he flying away and getting away instantly?


    There are two reasons.


    The first reason is obviously that he wants to lead Orochimaru as far away from the Shrine as possible. After all, Itachi and Shisui are probably also around, Fujin doesn��t want Orochimaru to meet either of those two here.


    The second is that because he wants to use this clone for some fierce fighting, flying away would make Orochimaru helpless and unable to catch up to him, therefore he is shuttling through the forest.


    But Kurenai who is being carried around by the Iron Sand doesn��t know Fujin��s thoughts, all she could see is Fujin constantly struggling in order to protect her. Kurenai wants to help, but can��t because of the seals Orochimaru ced in her body that seals her Chakra, and the poison in her body makes it impossible for her to be able to do much so she is currently very weak, and a total burden.


    ��He doesn��t have to protect me, so, why is he doing this?�� this doubt has been guing Kurenai for a while now, and she can��t think of a possible answer.


    Suddenly, Fujin felt a wave of Chakra, and tree branches started to grow out of the ground near Kurenai, at the same time, the offensive he was facing also increased by three times.


    Fujin was still able to keep up, but his attention on Kurenai��s side decreased a little bit, and in that little time Kurenai was entangled by Branches and was dragged away.


    Seeing Kurenai being entangled and being dragged away by tree branches, Fujin sighed, ��Damn it, I can��t let her die or be captured, else Orochimaru��s would doubt.��


    Immediately, Fujin clenched his fist. More Iron Sand appeared out of the ground andbined with the Iron Sand that was initially protecting Kurenai and turned into a Big Hand made of Iron Sand, the Iron Sand Hand then went forward and immediately grabbed Kurenai who was being dragged away by the tree branches, at the same time, all the branches around her were shredded.


    At this moment, Hashirama flickered in front of Fujin and started another round of Taijutsu battle while also using <em>��Wood Release: Cutting Technique��</em>, and while Fujin countered Hashirama��s offensive, Tobirama appeared on top of a tree not far away and started to weave hand signs.


    <em>Tiger �C Rat �C Horse �C Snake �C Dragon �C Hands p</em>


    ��That��s���� Although Fujin was busy fighting Hashirama, he did pay attention to Tobirama, and when he noticed the hand signs, he suddenly panicked, ��Can��t let him use that Jutsu on Kurenai!��


    When Fujin was developing his Suijin Clone, he studied and mastered many Water Style Jutsu, therefore, the moment he noticed the hand signs, he immediately recognized the Jutsu Tobirama was preparing to use. It��s the highly dangerous ��<em>Water Style:</em><em>Water Severing Wave!��</em>


    After kneading enough Chakra in his stomach, Tobirama spat out an extremely high pressured jet of water from his mouth.


    <em>Swiiiisssshhhhhhhhhhhhhhh</em>


    The jet of water was like a sharp knife, it severed everything that came in its path and rushed towards Kurenai who was held by the hand of Iron Sand.


    Seeing that Water Severing Wave was about to reach Kurenai, Fujin instantly disappeared from his position and without any hesitation appeared in front of Kurenai.


    Fujin knows that if this Water Style Jutsu, which is capable of severing the roots of Shinju, were to even touch Kurenai, it would either kill her or take away some organ depending on where it hits. And with Kurenai��s current condition it is impossible to dodge or defend against it, so Fujin can only choose to use his own body to block it by hardening his bones to the extreme degree.


    But Kurenai doesn��t know this, so when she saw Fujin��s action, her heart was touched deeply. She stared at his back with a nk expression, and for a moment a strange and unknown emotion that she has never felt before was felt by her for the first time.


    Fujin didn��t notice Kurenai��s change, he was busy controlling the Iron Sand to form a shield in front of him in order to reduce the momentum and pressure of the water jet.


    <em>Swiiiisssshhhhhhhhhhhhhhh</em>


    As the water came into contact with the Iron Sand Shield, it instantly cut through the Iron Sand Shield guarding Fujin��s body and made an ear-piercing sound that shook the eardrums of all the three alive people, and at the same moment, the Water Jet that shed past the Iron Sand Shield rushed towards Fujin without any decrease in pressure or momentum.


    ��The Iron Sand Shield waspletely useless?�� thought Fujin in amazement as he was also surprised by this.


    Although, the Iron Sand Shield was hurriedly created and was in an iplete state so Fujin knew that it wouldn��t be much effective, and didn��t have many expectations of it to be able to stop the ��<em>Water Severing Wave��</em>, however, the fact that it didn��t pose even a little bit of resistance still surprised Fujin, albeit slightly.


    <em>Swiiiisssshhhhhhhhhhhhhhh</em>


    With the sound of ��swish��, the high-pressure water jet ran across Fujin��s body from right leg to chest and all the way to the head.


    <em>Crack Crack</em>


    The Wind mask on Fujin��s face cracked because of the Water Jet, the cracks soon spread all over the mask; it shattered into multiple small fragments and fell to the ground.


    Not only the mask but even the ck Gold-hemmed Cloak that Fujin was wearing was also cut open and fell on the ground.


    The metal mesh armor under his Kimono was not safe either, it was cut into two pieces and the same was the case with his skin and outer muscles that were cut and started to bleed.


    The blood gushed out and stained his clothes.


    <em>Drip Drip</em>


    At the same time blood dripped on the ground from the corners of his mouth��


    ��Haah haah���� Fujin squatted on the ground and panted heavily, his long white hair was in a mess and covered his face.


    Even the Iron Sand Hand that was protecting Kurenai copsed causing her to fall on the Iron Sand powder, so she wasn��t injured


    Kurenai was at a loss at what was happening, she got up with some difficulty and walked closer to Fujin with the intention of helping him stand up.


    Upon walking closer, she noticed the blood on the ground and also on his clothes, and unknowingly to her slight trickle of tears started to stream down her face.


    Kurenai tried to help Fujin get up but was rejected by her.


    Worried about his condition, Kurenai eagerly said to Fujin, ��Please�� just go�� you don��t�� have to worry about me�� you don��t have to�� put yourself at risk for my sake�� I am only an orphan so whether I live or die would make no difference for anyone�� Nobody would mour-����


    ��Shut up!�� Fujin said in a low tone.


    ��But you are seriously injured and he is after me�� you don��t ha-���� Kurenai tried to retort.


    ��I said shut up!�� shouted Fujin in anger, and after taking a breath he continued in a deep tone ��I won��t let you die here. So, just shut up and stay behind me!��


    Kurenai was silent as she stared at Fujin�� she didn��t know what to say, she doesn��t know what to do, all she could feel was her heart that was beating faster as she looked at the man in front of her. The fear and loneliness in her heart were also being cleared up.


    Truthfully speaking, Kurenai was scared, very scared�� from the moment Orochimaru kidnapped her she knew that Orochimaru would kill her after he uses her, after all, what reason does he have to keep her alive after he achieves his purpose? And even if he doesn��t achieve his purpose he would kill her regardless, after all, he wouldn��t want to leak intelligence about his purpose, right?


    So, once she is dead, it would be all over for her.


    Her mother died in the Third Great Shinobi War, and her father died on the night of Kyuubi��s attack, she is an orphan, therefore no one would know or deeply care about how she died and who killed her.


    In a way, it��s not that bad, after all, Kurenai has been suffering from fear and loneliness for years ever since she lost her father. So death could be a fitting end to it all, because even if she doesn��t want to die, who would save her from Orochimaru?


    True she has friends she can generally count on, but none of them is capable enough to rescue her from the hands of Orochimaru, heck they wouldn��t even know who is the perpetrator. And even if they do know, they wouldn��t be able to find her here in the middle of nowhere. Kurenai understands this full well because Orochimaru made sure to not leave any tracks behind.


    As for the Vige? Would Vige really care if an Anbu went missing? After all, this isn��t too strange, the death toll in Anbu is very high. And as a member of the elite, Team-Ro Kurenai has also personally experienced the vige��s darkness and knows full well that if she went missing for a long time, she would either be considered dead or a missing-nin, rescue is unlikely�� and both cases would ultimately mean death.


    And nobody would really mourn her death. Her friends may feel sad for a few days but they would soon forget her and move on�� although that��s cold, this is how shinobi are, this is Shinobi��s true nature, ruthless in their bones, everyone has witnessed too many deaths to care about one more.


    This is why, when she sees this man fighting against Orochimaru to rescue her; giving his all just to protect her from him, and going as far as to shield her with his own body without any care about his own life, Kurenai is deeply touched. She doesn��t know if she knows who this man truly is, but she doesn��t want him to die for her.


    Yet�� yet�� when he says, ��I won��t let you die here! So, just shut up and stay behind me!�� all the fear in her heart vanished instantly, and strong emotions burst out of her heart�� All the words she wanted to use to persuade Fujin were choked back and she could only nod obediently.

 Chapter 477: Finally Over?

    Chapter 477: Finally Over?


    Following Kurenai��s nod, Fujin stood up and pulled Kurenai behind him.


    Even though his current state looked a bit miserable because of all the blood, he wasn��t really all that injured.


    The ��Water Severing Wave�� didn��t cut deep enough to reach Viscera and the jet of high-pressured water waspletely blocked by periosteum made of incredibly hard and dense bones.


    So, although there is a lot of blood because of tearing of the skin, making it seem as if he is seriously injured but it��s just skin injury and doesn��t affect hisbat power in the slightest.


    After pulling Kurenai behind him, Fujin looked in the direction where Orochimaru was hiding and cursed inwardly, ��Orochimaru�� don��t force me to use ��Shikotsumyaku��, otherwise, I can��t help it, and might really end up killing you!��


    Shodaime Hokage Hashirama and Nidaime Hokage Tobirama are both Edo Tensei, so they are almost immortal. No matter how many times they are destroyed; they will keep on resurrecting unless their souls are pulled out of their bodies.


    If he was Hyuga Kuroto/Yama, that means using his main body, then he would have been able to pull out the souls of the two Hokage, or used ��<em>Truth-Seeking Orbs��</em> to permanently destroy the two Edo Tensei or maybe used <em>��Puppet-Cursing Sphere�� </em>on the two Edo Hokage to either take control of the two Hokage from Orochimaru or used it on Orochimaru to make him print the Edo Tensei release hand signs but unfortunately, currently, he is Fujin, therefore, neither can he pull out their Souls nor can he destroy their bodies with <em>Truth-Seeking Orbs</em> nor can use <em>Puppet Cursing Sphere </em>to control either of the three.


    If he was Homusubi, then he would have used either used Genjutsu on Orochimaru to control him and release him using the Edo Tensei release hand signs or simply used <em>��Enton: Oshihomimi�� </em>to continuously burn the two Edo Hokage, but unfortunately, currently, he is not Homusubi so this option doesn��t work either.


    And if he was Suijin, then he would have used ��<em>Ice Cor of Subordination�� </em>on either of the three to make them a puppet of his or used ��<em>Chakra Locking Ice Cuffs��</em> topletely seal their chakra, but unfortunately, he is not Suijin either, so all these methods that could have easily dealt with Edo Tensei can��t be used by Fujin.


    As for other methods, there is only Fuinjutsu, and not just any Fuinjutsu would work, the only one that would work is the Shiki Fujin/Reaper Death Seal that can seal the souls of the two Hokage inside the belly of the Shinigami. Sandaime Hokage also used Shiki Fujin/Reaper Death Seal when he faced the same situation.


    Just how experienced Sandaime Hokage is already well known, he is not called professor for nothing and has mastered almost all the Jutsu in Konoha (except for the Kekkei Genkai and Hidden Jutsu) so the fact that even Sandaime Hokage had to resort to Shiki Fujin/Reaper Death Seal in order to deal with the two Edo Tensei Hokage clearly implies that only Shiki Fujin/Reaper Death Seal can permanently deal with Edo Tensei.


    It��s unfortunate that the current Fujin doesn��t know how to use this Shiki Fujin/Reaper Death Seal as it��s highly secret and no matter how much he searched Fujin didn��t find information about this seal. If Fujin were to look in the Scroll of Seals, then obviously he can find information about this Fuinjutsu, but can he get his hands on the Scroll of Seals? Obviously No!


    Moreover, even if he knew how to use this Fuinjutsu, Fujin wouldn��t dare to use it, after all, he is not so eager to meet Yondaime Hokage and Yin Kyuubi, right?


    Most of the other high-end Fuinjutsu wouldn��t be able to remove the souls from Orochimaru��s binding, and general sealing methods wouldn��t work either and it would be the same as before, Orochimaru would be able to remove those seals thus managing to free the two Hokage. Moreover, there is no telling if Orochimaru has other Edo Tensei in his hands��


    Just as Fujin was pondering over how to deal with the two Hokage, the surrounding dimmed and moonlightpletely disappeared, and all they could see was pure ck and nothing else.


    Kurenai eximed, ��What happened��? A Genjutsu?��


    Fujin nodded lightly, ��Yes, it��s just a Genjutsu, used by your Shodaime Hokage�� It only affects your vision, other senses should still work, although, given your current condition your senses seem to be dull.��


    �������� Kurenai was silent�� she doesn��t know how to respond to him.


    Fujin sighed and said, ��Anyhow, stay close����


    ��Alright.�� Kurenai nodded.


    Fujin obviously knows this Genjutsu as he has also learned it. <em>��Infinite Darkness Jutsu��, </em>ces hallucinatory darkness on the target��s eyesight, causing them to see nothing but ck. Although the target can not see, they can still sense Chakra and rely on their other senses.


    Besides, this Genjutsu ispletely useless on Fujin as he has Byakugan and can directly see Chakra.


    <em>Whiish Whiish</em>


    As soon as Fujin finished speaking, the surrounding trees again rushed at him in the cover of darkness.


    Seeing the endless stream of trees about to swallow Kurenaipletely, Fujin had no choice but to get serious now.


    Immediately, he mmed his hands together and controlled the Iron Sand.


    <em>p��</em>


    As soon as Fujin pped his hands together, the Ma Chakra in his body surged and under his control, all the Iron Sand that he had could use quicklybined and formed a thick spherical metallic shell with a few small holes in it for the passing of air. The metallic Shell was formed around Kurenai so it trapped her inside, at the same time it made sure that the trees would no longer be able to reach her.


    Although the Spherical Shell protected her, it also isted her inplete darkness. And feeling no presence around her, Kurenai tried to move around to find Fujin but couldn��t, ��Hey�� wh�� where did you go��?!��


    But there was no response from Fujin, only the sound of trees constantly colliding with the outer Iron Surface rang in her ears which made Kurenai a little nervous.


    After using all the Iron Sand to protect Kurenai, Fujin looked at the endless trees constantly wrapping around him and sighed.


    He wasn��t really worried, the trees do absorb Chakra but it��s not that big of a problem for him, what��s troublesome is that he will have to rely on his other Kekkei Genkai, ��I have not yet mastered Scorch Releasepletely so I shouldn��t use it in this battle�� Although I can also use Typhoon Release, it��s not that useful in this situation�� It seems I have no other choice but to use Shikotsumyaku����


    ��


    Far away from the fight, Orochimaru, who stood on the canopy of a tall giant tree stood with his hands on his chest and looked at the battle in the distance with s solemn expression.


    After he released a few restraints on the two Edo Tensei, the strength that the two Edo Hokage are able to use has increased, therefore, Orochimaru thinks that the two Hokage should be able to deal with Fujin.


    After all, <em>��Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees�� </em>is not a Jutsu that can be withstood by anyone, this has been proven countless times when the vige was created by Shodaime Hokage.


    Therefore, Orochimaru is convinced that he must win.


    But even with this confidence, Orochimaru is not surepletely. There is also a matter that Shodaime Hokage did not use it in his peak state, but even then, the background of Amatsukami makes him feel a bit restless.


    At this time, the fierce fighting in the distance came to a halt and those crazily growing trees also stopped, Orochimaru can be certain that Fujin has been trapped in the sea of trees, and everything returned to silence.


    Looking at the distance, Orochimaru muttered with a doubtful look, ��Is it finally over?��

 Chapter 478: Fujin vs Orochimaru

    Chapter 478: Fujin vs Orochimaru


    The current Edo Tensei is different from the Edo Tensei used by Kabuto during the Fourth Great Shinobi War. There are two reasons for this, first is that the development of Edo Tensei Jutsu is not advanced enough so the Jutsu is still in the premature stage and the second reason is that Orochimaru has added several restrictions on the Edo Tensei to make sure that the reanimated beings remain in his absolute control, this is why several abilities of Edo Tensei are not in Orochimaru��s control.


    For example, unlike Kabuto, the current Orochimaru can not upy the bodies of Edo Tensei. And directly perceiving the battle situation through the Reanimations is somewhat difficult for Orochimaru because he can not carry out ultra-long-distance remote control of the Edo Tensei.


    Of course, this also has its advantages, as Orochimaru��s location can not be perceived by the Edo Tensei either unlike what happened with Kabuto.


    In the cannon, Kabuto established a long-distance chakra connection with all his Edo Tensei, as a result, his location was perceived by Uchiha Itachi who came to him and directly gave him a shot of ��Izanami�� to undo the Edo Tensei Jutsu which became one of the major turning points of the fourth great Shinobi War.


    Anyway, because Orochimaru can��t upy the body of Edo Tensei on the battlefield, therefore, he can not confirm the exact battle situation at the moment, but through observation from distance, and the fact that the forest has returned to calm; he judged that perhaps the battle has reallye to an end, and Fujin has been defeated.


    ��It seems the presence of Yuhi Kurenai became the cause of Fujin��s defeat�� it works for me I suppose, now I can also study the secrets of Ma Release Kekkei Genkai. Plus, this fight also gave me a lot of data and insight on the shorings of Edo Tensei�� and I know how to improve this Jutsu further.�� Muttered Orochimaru with a thoughtful look, then he raised his hands to weave the hand signs in order to put back the Edo Tensei inside the coffin.


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom</em>


    But just as he prepared to remove the Edo Tensei, the earth trembled��


    Orochimaru��s eyes condensed, his hands came to an abrupt halt, and he muttered to himself, ��Is he still not defeated?��


    As soon as his voice fell, a shocking scene appeared in front of him.


    <em>Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish</em>


    Amidst the sound of ground rumbling and wind-cutting, countless sharp and thick bone spears rose from the ground. These bone spears were so sharp that all the trees blocking them were instantly pierced and shredded into multiple fragments.


    ��Shikotsumyaku��?!!�� Orochimaru was startled when he realized that someone was using this rare Kekkei Genkai, and muttered, ��It isn��t Fujin but someone else? Is there anyone else here? Could it be Kaguya Takashi of the Akatsuki Organization?��


    The pale white bones were stilling out of the ground, and soon these bones spears reached the Shrine and pierced through the stone walls of the Shrine.


    In the blink of an eye, the endless green forest became an endless white bone forest, wherever eyes could see, only sharp white bone spears were visible, even the tall tree on which Orochimaru stood wasn��t spared and the Bones soon spears reached him.


    Orochimaru��s figure shook and dangerously avoided the bone spear that suddenly appeared under his feet, but even then, the Bone spear managed to cut his cheek slightly and continued to rise high above.


    Orochimarunded a little distance away and looked at these bones spear with a dignified expression, then tried to locate the new enemy who was using Shikotsumyaku.


    While Orochimaru was trying to locate the new enemy, suddenly a figure appeared on a bone spear behind him, the figure raised the bone de extending out of the palm of his hand and shed it horizontally without any hesitation.


    <em>sh�� puff��</em>


    The bone de was shed across and soon brought a bloody flower.


    Although Orochimaru was able to perceive the sudden appearance of the person behind him because of sensing the body heat, it was a step toote because the enemy��s speed was too fast. He did manage to dodge the attack, but he was still harmed as the person behind him managed to cut his back deeply to the point that inner bones were visible.


    ��Dodged it huh?�� the person didn��t care and again merged back into the bone spear.


    Orochimaru, who has retreated sharply turned around and barely managed to see the person who attacked him, and noting the identity of the person, he can��t help but frown, ��Fujin?!��


    Although, he didn��t clearly see the appearance of the person and soon lost trace of his presence, however, Orochimaru was quite certain that it was Fujin.


    ��Fujin also has Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai?�� Immediately Orochimaru��s heart shook, and he muttered to himself, ��Fujin can not only use Ma Release but also Shikotsumyaku? Two Kekkei Genkai at the same time? Was he born with two Kekkei Genkai simr to Terumi Mei of Kirigakure or has he stolen them from different Kekkei Genkai shinobi simr to Hiruko by using Chimera Jutsu?��


    Both doubts are reasonable but their implications are different�� but now is not the time to delve too deeply into this matter, so after suppressing the doubts in his heart, Orochimaru looked around with utmost vignce.


    Orochimaru knows the Jutsu the other party is using, it is one of the secret Jutsu of the Kaguya n, the name of this Secret Jutsu is <em>��Dance of the Seedling Fern�� </em>and it is one of the strongest Jutsu of the Kaguya n. Once this Jutsu is used, a forest of bones will appear and this entire bone forest will be the opponent��s area of control. With this Jutsu, Fujin can freely shuttle from one bone spear to the another without any worry of being perceived by the enemy.


    The only shoring of this Jutsu is that it has high chakra consumption and ces a heavy burden on the body of the user, even the Patriarch of the Kaguya n dare not use it casually and even if he is in a serious pinch, the Patriarch would only use it as ast resort.


    Orochimaru looked around vigntly and didn��t really care about the injury on his back as the wound on his back was quickly healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The wound on his back was indeed fatal, but was only for ordinary ninjas, for Orohcimaru such a wound is nothing, after all, he has mastered the <em>��Secret Technique of Physical Regeneration�� </em>and the ��<em>Forbidden Technique of Living Corpse Reincarnation.��</em> Orochimaru can unscrupulously squeeze the potential of the body without a care in the world, and even if the upper limit of maximum cell division in the body is exhausted it��s not that big of a deal for him as all he has to do is change the vessel.


    <em>Boom Boom Boom</em>


    While Orochimaru looked around vigntly, the battle between Hashirama and Fujin��s Bone Clone was still going on. Trees and Bone Spears were fighting against each other and it was a total mess.


    Attracted by the sound, Orochimaru nced at the far end.


    At this moment, the Edo Tensei Hashirama and Tobirama were entangled in the forest of trees and forest of bones, which ispletely meaningless, after all, the main enemy is here, so Orochimaru decided to call them here. As long as those two Edo Hokage were to arrive near him, Orochimaru has the confidence of winning the battle by dragging it out until Fujin��s Chakra reserves are exhausted.


    But just as he revealed his intention to weave the hand signs to summon the Edo Tensei here, hundreds of figures appeared out of the Bone Spears around him and all of them rushed towards him.


    ��Multi Bone Clone Jutsu? How high are his Chakra reserves?�� Orochimaru immediately reached this conclusion and immediately crouched towards the ground, and spat out countless snakes from his mouth.


    <em>��Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!��</em>


    Tens of thousands of Giant Snakes appeared out of Orochimaru��s mouth and rushed towards hundreds of Bone Clones of Fujin. As they reached closer and closer to Fujin��s Bones Clones, the snakes opened their mouth out of which Kusanagi-like des appeared and stretched towards the Bone Clones.


    <em>��Dance of Willow!��</em>


    None of the Bone Clone was panicked, they just crouched down and several bones appeared out of their bodies, and in this state, all the Bone Clone started to dodge or defended the Kusanagi-like des, at the same time, started a snake-killing spree.


    While the Bone Clones were busy dealing with the ten-thousand snakes, the main Fujin, who was still hidden inside a Bone Spear, appeared out, and after weaving the hand seals, he shouted, <em>��Typhoon Release: Great Consecutive Bursting Extreme Winds!��</em>


    Immediately, under Fujin��s control, a massive tornado intense enough to even dwarf the likes of Complete Body Susano��o was summoned with himself as the center and everything including the tens of thousands of giant snakes,rge bone spears, and even all the bone clones in the vicinity were affected by the high-speed strong winds of the tornado and were instantly shredded into countless pieces and engulfed by the Tornado.


    ��Typhoon Release? Another Kekkei Genkai, it seems my guess is indeed correct!�� Orochimaru thought upon noticing the appearance of such a massive tornado, he didn��t dare to be careless in the face of this Jutsu and immediately used <em>��Hiding in the Surface Technique��</em> to hide under the ground and then traveled towards the eye of the storm in order to exploit the weakness of this Jutsu.


    The eye of the tornado is the weakness of this Jutsu as there are no winds in the center, so the user is left defenseless here, and Orochimaru intends to exploit this weakness.


    But how could Fujin not know such an obvious weakness?


    So, the moment, Orochimaru entered under the surface area of the eye of the storm the Bone Spears that were still present in the ground immediately started to grow, but different from before, this time, the bones did not grow like spears or des, instead, they grew like fibrous roots in order to kill Orochimaru, and if not kill then make hime out of the ground.


    The moment Orochimaru noticed the bone Roots spreading under the ground and restricting his movements by continuously attacking him, Orochimaru was again surprised and immediately ejected himself out of the ground then jumped upwards.


    Since currently the two of them were in the eye of the tornado so Orochimaru still intended to use this opportunity and immediately after weaving hand signs, he shouted again, ��<em>Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld!��</em>


    Under Orochimaru��s control, the ground in the surrounding turned into arge swamp, so the bone spears that were standing high inside the eye of the storm immediately started to sink.


    Of course, Fujin had to continuously jump from one Bone Spear to another in order to not get swallowed by the Swamp that was spreading.


    Seeing that Fujin was jumping around from one Bone Spear to the other maintaining his bnce in order to stay away from the swamp, Orochimaru smirked and immediately stretched out both his hand towards Fujin, <em>��Many Hidden Shadow Snake Hand!��</em>


    <em>Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish</em>


    With the sound of breaking wind, dozens ofrge snakes shot out of Orochimaru��s sleeves and pounced towards Fujin.


    However, even before those dozens ofrge snakes could approach Fujin, they were all chopped into countless pieces by Fujin��s white hair that had elongated and took the form of multiple sharp des.


    And Fujin didn��t stop there, immediately after dealing with the Many Shadow Snake Hands, he controlled his long white hair and shot hundreds ofrge Hair Senbon towards Orochimaru, <em>��Hair Needle Senbon!��</em>


    Orochimaru��s expression shrank as soon as he saw countless hair needlesing towards him but soon returned to calm.


    As one of the Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru has also seen Jiraiya use this Jutsu countless times and knows that dodging this Jutsu by the virtue of speed alone is almost impossible so the only method to counter this Jutsu is by blocking it, of course, that��s the case for most of the Shinobi, but not for him.


    <em>��Slithering Snake Mode!��</em>


    Orochimaru turned the lower half of his body into a snake��s tail then opened his mouth to appear out of it in order to avoid the range of attack, then again opened his mouth but this time the Kusanagi de stretched out towards Fujin at lightning speed.


    The Hair Senbon of course did their job and pierced Orochimaru��s body, but the original Orochimaru had already escaped out of his body by transforming his lower body into a snake.


    At the same time, the Kusanagi de wasing towards Fujin at a lightning speed, of course, Fujin wasn��t all that panicked, and hardened all his bones to the utmost degree.


    The extended Kusanagi Sword couldn��t sessfully pierce through Naruto��s Four-tailed Kyuubi Cloak, so how could it pierce through the extremely hardened bones in Fujin��s body?


    But Orochimaru didn��t think so and seeing Fujin��s foolish actions, he smirked, ��Hehe�� you are mine now!�� After all, only an idiot would try to resist the attack of Sword of Kusanagi head-on, right?


    And just as Fujin expected, the tip of the Kusanagi de reached near his heart and tried to pierce through, but couldn��t because the bones were extremely hard and dense.


    ��What?! But how could it be possible!�� This time Orochimaru was really shocked. He never expected that the bones of Fujin could be as hard as the Kusanagi de! This is simply unbelievable!


    It must not be forgotten that this Sword of Kusanagi in Orochimaru��s stomach is also a legendary de, it can even cut through the Adamantine Staff; Enma of Sandaime Hokage, yet it couldn��t pierce through Fujin��s bones? Just how hard are those bones? The degree of Orochimaru��s shock can be imagined.


    Fujin didn��t have any change in his expression, just as the tip of Kusanagi de touched his chest, he controlled the bone around his chest to wrap around the tip of Kusanagi��s de to make sure that Orochimaru can��t dodge his next attack, then stretched out both of his hand and shouted, <em>��Ten Finger Drilling Bullets!��</em>


    <em>Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish</em>


    One after another Ten bone bullets rushed towards Orochimaru who was hanging in mid-air.


    Orochimaru��s expression shrank, he immediately released the Sword of Kusanagi out of his stomach, then dropped towards the ground, but Fujin was prepared, and he has already used the next Jutsu, <em>��Art of the Raging Lion��s Mane!��</em>


    Instantly, under Fujin��s control, his long white hair again stretched out towards Orochimaru who was in mid-air.


    Orochimaru hurriedly weaved hand seals, and shouted, <em>��Fire Release: me Bullet!��</em>


    Immediately, Orochimaru spat out fire from his mouth to burn the hair that wasing towards him, and of course, he seeded.


    As Fujin��s hair that wasing towards Orochimaru was burned by the me Bullet a thick smell of protein being charred covered the air. And immediately after defending, Orochimaru stretched out his hand to take back the Control of the Sword of Kusanagi.


    The Sword of Kusanagi that was earlier piercing Fujin��s chest, rotated under Orochimaru��s control, but it seeing that it really couldn��t prate, Orochimaru had it retract back and held it in his hands as hended on the ground and looked at Fujin with a vignt expression.


    As for why couldn��t Fujin take control of the Sword of Kusanagi? Obviously, because it seems to be spiritually bonded with Orochimaru, cutting that spiritual connection is not impossible but it would take time, and time is something Fujin can not dedicate in the middle of a high-intensity battle.

 Chapter 479: Killing Machine

    Chapter 479: Killing Machine


    If Orochimaru were to count all the enemies he has faced up to now, then Fujin would undoubtedly be among the top 3. The first position is taken by Tendo Pain a.k.a Uzumaki Nagato, while the second position goes to Uchiha Itachi because of how easily he was killed by Itachi, but Orochimaru has to admit that Fujin is also on the same level as Uchiha Itachi.


    In Orochimaru��s perspective, Fujin is simply a beast�� capable of using 3 Kekkei Genkai! Are you kidding? That��s 3 Kekkei Genkai, not 3 Chakra Natures! Orochimaru is quite sure that he has never seen or heard of a single Shinobi capable of using three Kekkei Genkai through normal means, of course, Hiruko of the Five Style is not normal so he can��t be counted.


    Here people are having difficulty being able to awaken 1 Kekkei Genkai, and Fujin is using 3 different Kekkei Genkai, what kind of a joke is this?


    Not to mention the other guy��s Taijutsu and Kenjutsu skills. Orochimaru is not afraid of physicalbat but in the face of those Incredibly tough Bone des that are as tough as his Kusanagi Sword and those swift and fierce Taijutsu and Kenjutsu skills of Fujin that don��t give Orochimaru any opportunity to exploit to his advantage, he started to feel a long-lost sense of fear.


    Even when facing the Demi-God Hanzo of the Smander, or the self-proimed God Tendo Pain, Orochimaru didn��t feel even a bit of fear, but now he was feeling it because the other party is able to see through him at a nce.


    After all, if his body were to be chopped into multiple pieces, then even the ��<em>Secret Technique of Physical Regeneration��,</em> would be meaningless as he can��t reattach all his body parts.


    <em>Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding</em>


    Metal collision symphony resounded in the field and Orochimaru kept using his Kusanagi Sword to resist or parry the attacks of Bone de�� even when it was metal vs bones, the sound still felt metallic and sparks flew, which again shows how sharp those Bone des are.


    ��How could this guy��s physical still be so strong? And what��s up with that monstrous strength? Even Tsunade didn��t hit so hard, is he a Senju or what?�� these doubts were deeply guing Orochimaru��s mind as he could see that he was being dominated in the battle.


    Orochimaru admits that he is not the best when ites to Taijutsu and Kenjutsu, but even then his Taijutsu and Kenjutsu skills are not weak. Orochimaru has faced countless shinobi who specialize in closebat and he is generally not afraid of physicalbat against anyone, not even against the likes of Senju Tsunade of the Legendary Sannin.


    But when facing Fujin, the situation has gotten so passive that Orochimaru felt in a daze and even remember his early Jonin days before the Second Great Shinobi War. Back then he would asionally practice against the White Fang of the Leaf, Hatake Sakumo who killed all his enemies with his White Light Chakra Sabre.


    Yes, the degree of pressure from Fujin made him subconsciously think that he has returned to his early Jonin days; after such a long battle, he hase to realize that he can��t defeat or kill Fujin so he has already started to think of a way to retreat from here.


    Fujin looked at Orochimaru who was fleeing in embarrassment, but his expression was still t and there were no waves on his face.


    Years of training have made his closebat skills continue to improve. And Fujin has practiced all kinds ofbat methods such as Gentle Fist Taijutsu of the Hyuga n, Konoha��s Strong Fist Taijutsu which is mainly influenced from the Senju n, Uchiha n��s Taijutsu that is heavily dependent on the use of Sharingan, Nin-taijutsu with his Suijin Clone that works with thebination of Ice Release.


    Additionally, this Wind Nature Clone-A is of extremely high quality�� the blood purity of this Clone is very high making it perfect in all aspects, far surpassing his Suijin Clone, Tsuki Clone, and even Hyuga Kuroto main body in terms of physique and strength.


    Moreover, the Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai alone makes this Clone suited forbat and coupled with highly pure Byakugan�� that can perfectly keep track of all enemies around, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that this Clone is apletely ruthless killing machine that is impable in all aspects.


    And this encounter with Orochimaru has clearly proven it, otherwise, how could Fujin manage to dominate Orochimaru in their entire battle? And still, retain a lot ofbat power, after all, Fujin has still not used all his cards, nor has he used all his strength.


    Although Fujin knows that Orochimaru has also not used his entire strength yet, Fujin however, has confidence that even if Orochimaru were to use those secret cards like summoning Manda or using ��<em>Yamata no Jutsu</em>�� it would make no difference and the result would still be the same.


    ��Not let��s take this up a notch.�� Thought Fujin and looked at Orochimaru��s back with a smirk, then��


    <em>Whoosh�� sh��</em>


    In the sound of breaking wind, Fujin enhanced his speed with the help of strong winds to sh near Orochimaru, and before Orochimaru could react to the sudden increase in Fujin��s speed, Fujin instantly cut Orochimaru��s body into two pieces from the waist.


    ��Ahhhhh����!!!!�� shouted Orochimaru in pain as his body was divided into the upper and lower half.


    Blood sttered all over the ce, and dead white snakes that were cut from the middle started to wriggle and struggle out to reconnect with the lower half but to no avail.


    Orochimaru, who was only half now groaned while trying hard to climb on the ground, struggling to move, to but in vain.


    At this moment, Fujin stepped out of the Bone Spear and indifferently nced at the struggling Orochimaru.


    From the observation with his Byakugan, Fujin can confirm that Orochimaru in front of him is indeed the actual body, not any type of Clone.


    After confirming this, Fujin walked step-by-step towards Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru rolled over with some difficulty and looked at Fujining towards him step-by-step, and as he noted Fujin��s appearance, he waspletely taken aback�� ��Your Eyes?! They are��!��


    Even if Fujin��s mask was destroyed by Tobirama using the ��<em>Water Severing Wave��, </em>Orochimaru was unable to see Fujin��s true appearance in the middle of the battle because most of the time, Fujin��s face was covered by his white hair��


    But now that Fujin appeared in front of him, and since there was no obstruction of hair, so Orochimaru finally looked at the Fujin��s face, and more specifically at those pure white eyes in the eye-sockets of Fujin, and he instantly recognized them.


    How could he not?? That��s Byakugan! One of the three Great Dojutsu that��s exclusive to the Hyuga n!


    After discovering that Fujin also has Byakugan, Orochimaru was more than convinced that Fujin must have used Chimera Jutsu to absorb several Kekkei Genkai.


    Otherwise, it is really hard for him to imagine that a Shinobi could use any other means to possess not one�� not two but four and possibly more Kekkei Genkai, it is simply impossible!


    Byakugan, Shikotsumyaku, Ma Release, Typhoon Release, and perhaps other Kekkei Genkai too�� So obviously, Fujin had to have used Chimera Jutsu just like Hiruko did.


    This was Orochimaru��s conclusion.


    Of course, noting Fujin��s appearance Orochimaru for a moment even spected that Fujin in front of him is his own disciple Hyuga Kuroto because there��s an uncanny resemnce between the two, but Orochimaru soon denied this possibility because of various reasons.


    Although there is a clear shadow of Hyuga Kuroto in Fujin, there are also various differences, such as that pair of horns on Fujin��s forehead.


    Those read markings above the eyebrows and red under-eye shadows that are unique to the Kaguya n.


    The difference in hair color, Hyuga Kuroto��s hair is brown while Fujin��s hair is pale white with a greyish texture, along with the zig-zag division in the middle.


    There are also obvious height, age, temperamental, and maturity differences; Hyuga Kuroto is already an adult and has the temperament of an adult, but Fujin looks more like a sixteen-seventeen years old teenager.


    And finally, the most important detail, there is no sign of Caged Bird Curse Mark on Fujin��s forehead, but Hyuga Kuroto has it on his forehead, Orochimaru personally saw it only a few days ago, this detail alone implies that the boy in front of him is not Hyuga Kuroto but someone else.


    ��Although I do wonder if he has some connection to Kuroto-kun?�� thought Orochimaru and decided that he would investigate this matter, after all, Yuhi Kurenai is part of Hyuga Kuroto��s Anbu Team, and now there is a teenager with quite a resemnce to Kuroto appearing here in order to rescue her?


    Orochimaru would be an idiot if he didn��t notice that something��s strange here.


    Under the rumbling sounds of Wood and Bones fighting each other not too far away, Fujin looked at Orochimaru without any hint of pride in his eyes for having defeated his Sensei, because Fujin knows very well that Orochimaru was far from being defeated�� even that struggle is more of him is just an act to lure him closer.


    Stopping in front of Orochimaru, Fujin decided to y along with Orochimaru and said in a cold tone, ��You are not dead yet, the vitality is indeed amazing����


    Although Orochimaru��s spirit seems a bitnguid at this moment, he still grinned and said, ��As to be expected from the members of Amatsukami�� none of them can be underestimated.��


    Fujin stared at Orochimaru and questioned, ��Are these yourst words?��


    Orochimaru smiled slyly upon listening to Fujin��s question; then he suddenly opened his mouth and spit out Green Smoke, <em>��Venomous Fog Jutsu!��</em>


    The well-prepared Fujin immediately retreated backward, and immediately after weaving hand signs, he shouted, <em>��Typhoon Release: Great Balloon!��</em>


    Under Fujin��s Control, an enormous amount of wind was gathered and after taking the form of a tornado it rushed towards the Cloud of green poison mist.


    The poisonous green mist was immediately engulfed by the tornado and became a part of it, Fujin then directed this venomous Tornado towards Orochimaru running in the distance.


    Obviously, using the cover of Venomous Green Mist, Orochimaru used his unique substitution Jutsu, to escape towards the two Edo Hokage in the distance so the body that wasying on the ground was just the outer skin Orochimaru shed, while his actual body was already moving in the direction of Hashirama and Tobirama.


    Fujin obviously recognized this <em>��Orochimaru Style: Substitution Jutsu!�� </em>which is quite different from general Substitution Jutsu. In fact, it isn��t actually a Substitution Jutsu, rather it��s Snake Skin Shed, therefore he wasn��t much surprised and had already directed the Venomous Tornado towards Orochimaru.


    With this unique type of Substitution Jutsu, Uchiha Sasuke managed to escape being burned to ashes by Itachi��s Amaterasu.


    It must not be forgotten that even Yagura with Sanbi��s Version 2 Cloak wrapped around his body couldn��t escape being burned by Amaterasu and in the blink of an eye lost his consciousness, yet Sasuke, with Orochimaru��s unique Substitution Jutsu, managed to escape, this feat alone implies the effectiveness of this Jutsu.


    Of course, this Substitution Jutsu is not without its drawbacks, for one thing, it is highly taxing on Chakra reserves, and for the other thing, using it to confuse Fujin is simply meaningless because of Fujin��s Byakugan.


    As the venomous Tornado approached closer and closer to Orochimaru running in the direction of Hashirama and Tobirama, suddenly a giant white snake appeared out of the ground beneath Fujin��s feet and rushed towards Fujin��s neck, while shouting, ��Your body�� is now mine!��


    Fujin sighed, he didn��t even bother to reply and directly used the Jutsu, <em>��Needle Jizo!��</em>


    Under Fujin��s controlled his hair elongated and hardened then formed a protective barrier around him to make sure that this Snake gets discouraged to imnt the Cursed Seal on him unless it wants to die.


    And of course, the white snake was a bit discouraged, because approaching closer would mean being impaled by hardened hair.


    Fujin did not stop there and immediately used <em>��Art of the Raging Lion��s Mane!�� </em>topletely bind the White Snake, and then killed him by cutting him with hair des.


    Immediately after killing this snake, Fujin shed and rushed towards the real Orochimaru, earlier he wasn��t sure whether this one was the actual body or the one rushing towards Hashirama and Tobirama is the actual body. But now that he has killed this white Snake, and the fact that the other one did not die because of the venomous tornado implies that the other one is the actual body. The reason for being so sure is also because there is no other Orochimaru that Fujin sees in his Byakugan Vision.


    With that understood, Fujin chased after Orochimaru.


    Even if Fujin didn��t shuttle through the Bone Spears, and did not use Iron Sand to fly, the speed with just Chakra Enhancement was also extremely fast, better than his main body in the base state, and perhaps even faster than Shisui��s Body Flicker.


    Therefore, even if he startedte, in just a few short breaths, Fujin narrowed the distance between him and Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru looked at Fujin who was approaching closer and closer, and his face turned gloomy. He thought that even if he couldn��t fool the other guy because of the Byakugan, but the White Snake Clone he left behind should have been enough to buy him some time.


    Orochimaru didn��t expect that Fujin would first use a Jutsu on him, then deal with the Snake Clone in seconds, and then even manage to catch up to him.


    Everything he is doing is being read by the other party like an open book, ��Curse his Byakugan!��


    Obviously, Orochimaru analyzed that it��s because of Byakugan that Fujin could keep track of all his movements and actions, so there is an obvious annoyance, at the same time, he is bing more and more afraid of Fujin.


    Because everyone in the Shinobi World knows that Hiruko used Chimera Jutsu to steal five Kekkei Genkai, so Orochimaru obviously suspects that in addition to Byakugan, Shikotsumyaku, Ma Release, Typhoon Release, Fujin also holds other Kekkei Genkai.


    Moreover, there is no precedent that only Five Kekkei Genkai can be stolen by the use of Chimera Jutsu, so it��s possible that Fujin has more than 5 Kekkei Genkai, and Orochimaru is no longer interested in finding out what those other Kekkei Genkai are.

 Chapter 480: Fleeing in Panic

    Chapter 480: Fleeing in Panic


    After a while of chasing and fleeing, the two quickly arrived at the other battlefield.


    Seeing that Fujin was about to cut him again, Orochimaru hurriedly ordered the two Hokage, ��Hurry up, kill her!��


    Hashirama and Tobirama who have just dealt with the Bone Clones and were now trying to break the Iron Sand Shell that locked Kurenai inside it cast their sluggish eyes on Fujin behind Orochimaru.


    ��Already defeated my Bone Clones?�� Fujin sighed he gave up cutting Orochimaru and immediately used Body Flicker Jutsu.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    In the blink of an eye, Fujin broke through the Speed of sound, with this fast speed he appeared behind Tobirama and shed with his Bone de.


    Under the sharpness of Fujin��s bone de, the Edo Tobirama was no different from butter under a hot knife��. And with just a casual swipe he was cut into two without any resistance and his body was divided into two parts the upper and lower half.


    Fujin wanted to take this opportunity to temporarily paralyze Tobirama and put a seal on him that would at least restrict his movements even if it won��t release the reanimation, so he started to print the hand signs but before he could finish, several vines grew out of the ground and after entangling around his ankle they yanked him away.


    Being thrown into the air, Fujin��s expression remained unchanged, and without even, a need to ce at the vines wrapped around his ankles Fujin transferred Chakra towards his Tarsus bones out of which; several bone des protruded out and immediately cut off the vines entangling around him.


    After dealing with the vines, the bone de retracted backward, then a spear of bone elongated on top of which Fujinnded to stop from his fall.


    Now standing on top of the Bone Spear, Fujin with his left hand on his waist, a bone Sword protruding out of the palm of his right hand stared at Orochimaru underneath with an indifferent expression.


    Orochimaru��s face was gloomy, his eyes flickered as if he was thinking something while Hashirama and the recovered Tobirama were protecting him from the two sides.


    Because a hole was opened in the Iron Sand Shell by Hashirama some time ago, therefore, Kurenai was able to look outside at Fujin and Orochimaru confronting each other�� moreover, this time because of no obstruction of hair, she was also able to not his appearance.


    Staring intently at Fujin standing on top of the Giant Bone Spear, Kurenai murmured in a daze, ��So, this is his true appearance���� Immediately afterward, her attention was attracted by the white eyes in the Clone, ��So, his eyes are really Byakugan�� the first time I noticed his Byakugan, I thought I was mistaken and it was my hallucination�� but now it seems that he truly has Byakugan.��


    Because the Anbu captain, Hyuga Kuroto is a member of the Hyuga n, therefore, Kurenai is no stranger to the Kekkei Genkai of the Hyuga n, this is why she recognized those eyes.


    ��And he has an uncanny resemnce to Kuroto-kun, but���� while thinking so, Kurenai looked at the forehead of Fujin and thought, ��Unlike Kuroto-kun, he doesn��t have the Caged Bird Cursed Mark on his forehead, instead he has the symbols of the Kaguya n along with those horns����


    ��Is he from the Main Branch family with some kind of connection with the Kaguya n?�� muttered Kurenai with a confused expression.


    Unlike Orochimaru, Kurenai didn��t really think of Chimera Jutsu being the cause of Fujin possessing three Kekkei Genkai (She doesn��t know about Typhoon Release), instead, she thought that perhaps, Fujin is from the Main Branch Family and either one of his parents was from the Kaguya n.


    And simr to Orochimaru, Kurenai did not think that Fujin is Hyuga Kuroto, the reason is very simple, Hyuga n is an ancient n and practices internal marriages to prevent the outflow of their Kekkei Genkai, so it wouldn��t be too strange if a few members of the Hyuga n were to have a slightly simr appearance.


    While Kurenai was thinking various things, the battlefield hade to silence, and a breeze blew by; swaying the leaves and dust.


    Both Fujin and Orochimaru were in a silent confrontation, but neither of the two made his move and both of them were waiting for the other party to take the initiative.


    Undoubtedly, now that the fight has reached this point, Orochimaru had to admit that he is not an opponent of Fujin.


    Orochimaru no longer has any interest in continuing this fight, after all, he has no personal conflict with Amatsukami, nor does he want to do anything with Amatsukami, and he is not stupid enough to provoke Amatsukami while he is already being relentlessly pursued by the Akatsuki organization.


    But the opponent��s speed is too fast, all the moves are sharp and concise, whether it is Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, or Kenjutsu�� there are no ws for Orochimaru to exploit at all. When coupled with Byakugan, fooling him is also a very difficult task as everything can be seen through so even a bit of negligence could lead to death. So even if Orochimaru wants to retreat, he needs to think deeply and n out how to escape safely, otherwise even retreat might be impossible and only death would be the end of this fight.


    While thinking of many ideas, Orochimaru��s vertical slit eye inadvertently nced at Kurenai inside the Iron Sand Shell, then he nced at Tobirama standing near him and suddenly had an idea in his heart, ��Maybe I can use that.��


    As soon as the n was formed, Orochimaru smirked and licked his lips, then slowly lifted his hands and pressed them on the backs of Edo Hashirama and Edo Tobirama.


    Immediately after that, both Hashirama and Tobirama simultaneously weaved hand signs andunched their Ninjutsu.


    <em>��Wood Release: Hobi Technique!��</em>


    <em>��Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!��</em>


    <em>Tuk Tuk Tuk Tuk</em>


    Amidst the sound of Wood piles closing a protective Wooden dome with the dragon��s face was formed around Orochimaru and protecting him inside.


    At the same time, under Tobirama��s control, a turbulent wave appeared out of the ground and instantly flooded the entire tree and bone forest.


    With the battlefield submerged in water, Hashirama instantly dived into the water and quickly swam towards the Irons Sand Shell protecting Kurenai, of course, the Iron Sand shell was also filled with water.


    And Hashirama when underwater just like a fish, he traveled close to the Iron Cage in less than a second.


    Since Fujin was standing on top of the Bone Spear so he was obviously unaffected by Tobirama��s Jutsu, but seeing Hashirama rushing towards Kurenai, so obviously he couldn��t sit back and watch him kill Kurenai.


    Therefore, Fujin merged into the Bone spear he was standing on currently then appeared out of the Bone spear near the Iron Sand Shell, and immediately reached out his hand to grab Kurenai.


    The surface of Iron Sand Shell was touched by and under Fujin��s control, the hole that has opened in the Iron Cage previously expanded to the size that allowed one person to pass through.


    Because of being totally submerged inside the water, the Iron Sand Shell was totally filled by water, so Kurenai who was still not in a state to be able to do anything despite all the struggle and was already suffocating and it seems that it was very difficult for her to hold on her breath any longer.


    Therefore, as soon as she felt a hand on her shoulder, Kurenai seemed to have caught a life-saving straw and immediately hugged Fujin with all the strength she could muster��


    But suddenly vines grew out f the ground and after wrapping around Kurenai��s ankle they continuously tried to pull her downward in order to drown her.


    Fujin raised his Bone de to cut the vines, but before he could, Hashirama also rushed out of the water and used Wood Cutting to kill Fujin.


    While trying to bring Kurenai out of the water as she was continuously being pulled downward by the vines, Fujin parried Hashirama��s attacks with his other hand.


    And to be honest, Fujin was a little overwhelmed here, one side Kurenai was being drowned, and on the other side, Hashirama was trying to kill him�� annoyed, Fujin kicked Hashirama away with all his strength then immediately elongated the bone Sword to chop off all the vines trying to drown Kurenai and pulled her out of the water.


    Just as Kurenai was pulled out of the water by Fujin, Hashirama again rushed towards Fujin and while entangling him inbat Hashirama used a small time-window to threw a dozen Kunai towards Kurenai.


    <em>Whiish Whiish whiish Whiish</em>


    Fujin of course waved his Bone Sword to cut those Kunai, but because Hashirama was also continuously entangling him, therefore, he missed 3 Kunai that soon reached close to Kurenai. However, he wasn��t much worried because based on their trajectories they wouldn��t hurt Kurenai.


    But before Fujin could breathe a sigh of relief, with a white sh, Tobirama appeared in front of Kurenai and held one of the three Kunai that was traveling towards Kurenai and without wasting even an instant he immediately shed the Kunai across Kurenai��s right shoulder to the chest causing blood to ssh.


    Fujin��s heart sank, ��Of course! Flying Raijin�� how could I have forgotten! Damn it!��


    Because the Kunai was thrown by Hashirama and not Tobirama, therefore, Fujin was a bit unprepared for the Flying Raijin Jutsu�� and the opponent used this opportunity.


    Just as Fujin cut Tobirama, Tobirama��s body turned into countless Exploding Tags.


    ��Oh no�� even <em>Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags!</em>�� this time even Fujin was really panicked.


    As soon as the sneak attack on Kurenai seeded, Tobirama did not wait and immediately used <em>Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags.</em>


    Even Fujin does not guarantee that he can remain unharmed in the face of this Jutsu if he were to face this Jutsu, although Fujin is not worried about himself, because he can just merge inside a Bone Spear and emerge a long distance away from the area of the explosion, however, this option is not possible for Kurenai, so Fujin had to find a way to protect Kurenai, else she even her bones will not be left, and all this fight would have been for nothing.


    So he immediately gave up all the entanglement with Hashirama, then immediately hugged the nearly unconscious Kurenai and protruded diamond-hard bones from his body to form a protective dome over him and Kurenai.


    But he didn��t stop there and immediately controlled all the Iron Sand in the surroundings to form an incredibly thickyer of Iron Sand as a protection over the dome Made of Bone, and this was still not the end�� as a towering Tornado was summoned by Fujin in order to lessen the impact of the Explosions.


    Before he was finished doing all this, the explosions have already started.


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom</em>


    For the next 5 minutes, the explosion caused by Tobirama��s <em>Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags</em> continued which shook the whole forest.


    When the explosions stopped, and the dust cleared away�� a deep pit was revealed and at the center of the deep pit, a white sphere with hundreds of cracks on the surface came to view.


    Seconds after, the White sphere that was filled with hundreds of cracks also turned into dust and fell apart to reveal the figures of two people.


    Fujin looked at his surroundings to find that except for himself Kurenai who is somehow clinging to life, everything else in the surrounding forest haspletely disappeared.


    ��Thank goodness I was far away from the Shrine, otherwise who knew what would have happened there.�� Sighed Fujin then searched for the presence of Orochimaru and the two Hokage.


    With his Byakugan, it didn��t take long for Fujin to capture the figure of Orochimaru running away in panic but even if he did find Orochimaru, Fujin did not choose to pursue him, because he has already noticed that when Tobirama sneak attacked Kurenai�� he also made sure to leave a Flying Raijin Marking on Kurenai��s chest.


    If Fujin were to pursue Orochimaru at this time, then Tobirama who has also recovered back because of being an Edo Tensei can simply use the Flying Raijin Jutsu to teleport near Kurenai and kill her instantly, therefore, unless the Flying Raijin Marking is removed from Kurenai��s chest, or Fujin doesn��t care about Kurenai��s life and death�� Fujin can not go after Orochimaru.


    ��


    On the other side, Orochimaru who was fleeing in panic looked back at the battlefield several times, and after repeatedly confirming that Fujin did not choose to pursue, Orochimaru finally heaved a long sigh of relief.


    ��This time I was unlucky to encounter a monster like him�� being alive is already very good, I just need to get out of here. As for Sword fo Totsuka, I will think about itter���� muttered Orochimaru and further increased his speed to get out of here as fast as he can, without care about dignity or pride. After all, Orochimaru values his life more than his dignity or pride, as long as he is alive all truths can be uncovered and everything can be researched, so life is much more important than anything.


    This is also the reason why, earlier as soon as Orochimaru noticed that even under such a deadly attack as infinite explosions caused by Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags Fujin was not dead, so he had already started to flee in panic.


    Are you kidding? Even the explosions caused by Tobirama��s <em>Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags</em> can not kill him, so Orochimaru can hardly imagine what Jutsu will be capable of killing Fujin.


    It must not be forgotten that in terms of danger level, the infinite explosions caused by the <em>Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags</em> somewhat match the danger level of Tsuchikage��s Dust Release, and Nidaime Mizukage��s Steam and Danger Tyranny and yet it couldn��t kill Fujin! So, which can kill Fujin? Although Orochimaru is curious to find out, however, Orochimaru is not an idiot and has restrained his curiosity�� because curiosity often kills the cat and he is not a cat, he is a snake�� and snakes are more cautious than anyone, therefore, Orochimaru cares more about his life, then finding out what can kill Fujin, for now at least.

 Chapter 481: Genius Fujin

    Chapter 481: Genius Fujin


    After making sure that Orochimaru was really gone, Fujin turned his attention towards Kurenai.


    Seeing Kurenai��s state, Fujin��s eyes condensed and he looked at Kurenai��s injuries with his Byakugan to see if she will live or not.


    After noting all the damage to her body, Fujin breathed a sigh of relief, ��Fortunately she can live.��


    At this time, Kurenai had already passed out due to excessive blood loss, her chest was stained with blood, moreover, there is a deep cut from her shoulder to her right breast.


    There are several fractures in her body, including, the ribs, hips, and ankle.


    Additionally, she seems to be having a very high fever, there is poison in her circtory system, even her Chakra is sealed.


    And finally, her clothes are also torn into fragments, so her private body parts are also pretty much exposed.


    So it wouldn��t be wrong to say that Kurenai��s current condition is really bad, but none of these injuries are immediately fatal, not even the deep cut caused by Tobirama.


    Because the purpose of Tobirama��s sneak attack on Kurenai was to hold of Fujin and create an opportunity for Orochimaru to escape, therefore, Tobirama made sure to avoid all her vital organs including the brain, throat, heart, lungs, et cetera, and only inflicted a long and deep wound on her chest that would cause blood loss but will not immediately endanger her life.


    Of course, if Fujin does not provide immediate medical treatment to Kurenai, she will die without a doubt, so he had no choice but to treat her.


    Fujin of course has the option of using Karin for this purpose as biting Karin can easily heal all of Kurenai��s injuries, but he decided not to, there��s no specific reason for this, he just didn��t, so Kurenai will have to make do with the treat Fujin will provide her.


    Although Fujin is not a medical-nin and does not know much about medical ninjutsu, however, he has a lot of knowledge of the human body so he is capable of giving standard medical treatment. Additionally, the Yang Chakra of this Clone body is also very high, so when the Yang Chakra is transferred to others, it can help in mending of wounds; therefore, Fujin is confident in saving Kurenai��s life.


    Since the situation was urgent, so Fujin only used a simple Earth Release Jutsu to lift a rock above and ced the unconscious Kurenai on it, and after doing so, he removed all her clothes, they were torn apart, wet, and soaked in blood anyway�� so they were not doing their job.


    Now that Kurenai waspletely naked in front of him, Fujin first focused his attention on her breast and thought about how to stop the blood flow at the same time stitch her breast without damaging them too much, after all, if this isn��t done properly the mammary nds in her right breast would be damaged and we all know what that would mean.


    Understanding this, firstly Fujin wiped the blood off her chest, then washed her wound to clear away the germs and dead cells, after doing so, he poured an antiseptic agent on the wound.


    After the basic forensic tasks werepleted Fujin ced his right hand above the wound and started to slowly pour Yang Chakra on it to start the healing effect.


    Under the stimtion of therapeutic Yang Chakra, a healing effect appeared and steam started to rise from the wound, of course, the wound wouldn��t be healedpletely only bleeding will stop, and that too temporarily.


    After the bleeding was temporarily stopped, Fujin immediately plucked out a strand of his hair and after covering it in a thinyer of Chakra Fujin used it to carefully stitch the wound.


    ��Unfortunately, it will leave a scar���� Muttered Fujin realizing that this is because he is not a professional medical-nin, so his treatment will definitely leave a scar, ��I think she wouldn��t mind a scar, after all, it��s just a scar, it��s better than dying, right?��


    Nodding to himself, Fujin then focused his attention on the fractures. Since Fujin himself is capable of manipting Osteosts and Osteosts, because of his Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai therefore, mending fractures is not that big of a deal for him, however, that is only the case for his own fractures. Treating fractures in other��s bodies is not such an easy task and it will take consume a lot of Chakra, and Fujin doesn��t necessarily have to treat those fractures��


    ��Since I have already started to treat her injuries, so I might as well take care of those fractures.�� Was the thought in his mind as he put both of his hands over the fractured part of the ribs and started to carefully inject his Chakra inside her body and then stimted the broken ribs to automatically mend themselves and did the same with the ankle fracture.


    After that to heal the fractured hip Bone Fujin turned over Kurenai; made hery on with her stomach with her back facing him, and, did the same as previous two cases, ced both of his hands on her hips and poured his Chakra inside in order to mend the Hip Bone fracture.


    ��Phew�� that took more out of me than the entire fight with Orochimaru.�� Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Fujin then turned over Kurenai andy her on her back, and pondered over how to extract poison out of her body.


    While Fujin was busy curing Kurenai, the remaining bone forest that wasn��t yet destroyed by the fight gradually shattered into white powder because of having lost the Chakra support, the white calcium powder was then blown in the air by the cold winds and was all over the sky.


    Attracted by this scene, Fujin looked up into the sky��


    <em>Puff��</em>


    But suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his chest along with a paralyzing sensation in the body, and the very next moment he coughed out a mouthful of blood!


    <em>Cough-cough�� puff��</em>


    Because there was no warning before, so Fujin was sort of unprepared, as a result, a mouthful of blood sshed on Kurenai��s face�� making her face muddled again.


    The cold winds of the night were already causing Kurenai��s unconscious body to shiver, and now that warm blood sshed on Kurenai��s face, she suddenly regained consciousness.


    As soon as Kurenai regained consciousness, the first thing she was Fujin covering his mouth and intently staring at her�� then feeling the cold surface under her hips and back, and the cold sensation of the chilly night winds on her skin Kurenai felt that something was wrong�� she tried to confirm it, and soon saw her bare shoulders exposed breasts as well as her bottom part and soon realized that she wasn��t wearing anything on her body like anything-anything- not even her underwear�� and feeling the gaze of Fujin on her, Kurenai immediately felt ashamed for beingpletely exposed�� she wanted to exim but was too weak to do so at the same time she felt that she was having a horrible nightmare so without mentioning anything she fainted again.


    ��It��s a nightmare�� Orochimaru must have given me some kind of hallucinating drug that��s making me have all kinds of weird nightmares�� yes, that��s the only exnation! So, I am still in a dream and this is not real, AT ALL!�� was Kurenai��s thought as she fainted again.


    ��Why did she faint again?�� Fujin was confused as he saw the whole process of Kurenai regaining her consciousness then immediately fainting back without even saying a single word�� He wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth then also cleaned the sshed blood from Kurenai��s face, after doing so he touched Kurenai��s forehead and muttered in a wondering tone, ��The body is still burning because of fever�� maybe it��s because of a high fever that she lost consciousness again.��


    This is the only exnation, otherwise, Fujin can��t think of any other reason that would cause Kurenai to faint again, it is just unscientific.


    Not caring about it anymore, Fujin then paid attention to the Flying Raijin Marking that Tobirama left on Kurenai��s chest.


    While rubbing his chin thoughtfully, Fujin muttered, ��The Flying Raijin Marking must be cleared.��


    As long as the Flying Raijin Marking exists, Kurenai will always be in a dangerous situation, Orochimaru can send Tobirama to kidnap and kill Kurenai anytime�� Just treating her injuries is not enough�� this Flying Raijin Marking has to be removed to ensure her safety.


    The coordinate of Flying Raijin ced on Kurenai��s chest is also a Fuinjutsu, and essentially; Fuinjutsu is just Chakra. As long as a stronger Chakra is used to erode the Fuinjutsu seals ced on Kurenai��s chest it should be possible to clear away the Flying Raijin Marking.


    But this kind of erosion will take a lot of time and Chakra, along with deep concentration. Even with the high chakra reserves of Fujin, it would take more than an hour to erode; moreover; during the eroding process there should be no hindrance or disturbance as even an instant of disturbance would require him to restart the process.


    This is also the reason Flying Raijin is very dangerous�� if the Flying Raijin Marking is ced on someone in the middle of a war, it would make the situation very passive�� there would be no opportunity for the person to erode the marking as aside from time and high chakra, extreme chakra control skills are also required, which is not something one can dedicate while in the midst ofbat. This is why Namikaze Minato was extremely dangerous during the third great shinobi war, there was simply no counter to him.


    Anyway�� Fujin then started eroding the Flying Raijin Mark.


    In the blink of an eye, an hour passed.


    After a full hour of hard work by Fujin, he finally managed to erode the Flying Raijin Mark on Kurenai��s chest. After doing so, Fujin wrapped a bandage around her chest to wrap the stitched wound as well as cover her breasts, of course, he made sure to not tighten the bandages too much else she would suffocate to death.


    Next, Fujin removed his own Kimono and made her wear it, ��With this, she shouldn��t feel cold anymore�� As for her fever and poisoning�� if it was a simple fever and poisoning then I would have already treated her, but unfortunately, it��s not, Kurenai needs to be conscious so these two can be put on hold for now. And unsealing her Chakra? Obvious I wouldn��t do that for now.��


    Now that Kurenai��s matter was dealt with, and he was sure that she would live Fujin then stood up and focused his attention on the surroundings�� especially in the direction of the Shrine half a kilometer away.


    ��What the hell are Shisui and Itachi doing? There was such an intense battle going on outside, yet they didn��t even notice it? And now that I think about it, even when I looked inside the Shrine with my Byakugan I didn��t sense either of their Chakra�� so does that mean they have yet to arrive here?�� Fujin muttered in a doubtful tone.


    But he quickly denied this possibility, because, in the message he received from Itachi��s Clone in Konoha, it was specifically stated that they have already arrived at the site, so why are they not here?


    ��Is it possible that they had an ident?�� Fujin was indeed a bit worried and walked towards the Shrine to find out what was it that Shisui and Itachi wanted to show to him.


    As Fujin walked towards the Shrine, he was followed by an Iron Sand Flying carpet on which an unconscious Kurenai wasid.


    Arriving at the Shrine, Fujin looked around and soon noticed several cat decorations around along with several scriptures which clearly stated that this Shrine was dedicated to Cats��


    And at the worship ground, the statues of two cats, one ck and one white cat could be seen�� and what��s more interesting is that they seem to have several human characteristics as well, ��They are called Nekomata, huh?��


    Curious, Fujin walked forward and looked at the statues of the two Nekomata.


    ��Apparently, these two Nekomata also have names�� Kuroka�� and���� Shirone?�� Fujin had a thoughtful look as he searched for other information about these two Nekomata, but sadly there was no other information around that would give him some insight, so Fujin had to give up and focus on finding Itachi and Shisui.


    Puff��


    Just as Fujin was preparing to search further, he again felt a paralyzing sensation in his body, coughed out a mouthful of blood staggered his steps because of a sense of dizziness, and almost fell to the ground.


    <em>Cough-cough�� puff��</em>


    At the same time, behind him, the Iron Sand Carpet floating in the air also began to copse.


    Fujin hurriedly leaned on a wall to maintain his bnce and controlled the Iron Sand to slowly put down the unconscious Kurenai.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Fujin sighed, ��Damn it, I did not expect that the pain and body paralyzation caused by hemopathy would be so strong�� It seems that I can��t use Shikotsumyaku too much in the future�� else this Clone would be ruined because of the Curse of the Kaguya n.��


    From the time he had first vomited blood, Fujin knew this is because of the Curse of the Kaguya n. This Wind Clone-A is really excellent, and precisely because of this, it is always under the threat of death due to the Curse of the Kaguya n.


    As far as the status of the curse had to be considered, then it is already more critical than Kimimaro��s case, but no matter how bad the situation is, Fujin didn��t care too much�� after all, this situation was inadvertently linked with Shikotsumyaku�� and nothing Fujin would do would change it so it��s better to not worry and put your attention on more important things.


    After wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, Fujin separated a Shadow Clone to keep a watch over Kurenai, then searched for Shisui and Itachi.


    The previous battle with Orochimaru also affected the Shrine, and the already dpidated Shrine was almost close to being destroyed, but there was one particr hidden chamber that waspletely unaffected.


    With the help of his Byakugan, Fujin quickly located the hidden underground tomb, but there was no grave in the tomb and only a giant stone sculpture in the form of a giant Gourd.


    But there was no entry to the Tomb, the walls of the chamber were indestructible, and no matter how much Fujin tried he was unable to break those walls��


    How hard his own bones are? Fujin knows full well�� if anything, the toughness of Fujin��s bones is evenparable to the likes of Orochimaru��s Kusanagi de and Sarutobi Hiruzen��s Adamantine Staff: Enma, yet he was unable to slice through the walls leading to that Tomb�� this feat alone indicated the toughness of these walls. It was as if they were made out of the most solid material in the entire Shinobi World.


    ��Strange�� if the creator of these walls did not want anyone to break in, then why don��t these walls block my Byakugan vision�� I seem to be able to clearly see past these walls with the help of my Byakugan?�� Fujin thought with a doubtful expression then focused his gaze on the Giant Gourd-shaped stone sculpture.


    Fujin could see that it was just an ordinary Stone Sculpture as there were no Chakra Fluctuations�� but he would be an idiot if he believes that it was just an ordinary Stone Sculpture, after all, if it is just a stone sculpture, then why protect it with indestructible walls?


    So Fujin guessed that it must be somehow rted to Sword of Totsuka, and this Stone Sculpture is exactly the clue that Shisui and Itachi found�� And this guess of Fujin is fairly reasonable as the Sword of Totsuka also has the shape of a Gourd.


    ��But if that��s the case, then where are Shisui and Itachi?�� Fujin muttered in doubt, then thought, ��Could their disappearance be rted to some form of Space-Time Jutsu? Or are both Shisui and Itachi sucked inside the Sword of Totsuka to undergo some sort of trial?��


    After all, it��s amon anime trope for the predecessors to leave behind some kind of trial, and only the person who wouldplete that trial will be a worthy sessor of their power, therefore, Fujin also thinks that this might really be the case here and decided to wait.


    ��


    The night passed slowly and soon it was already breaking dawn.


    Under the warm light of the early morning, Kurenai who has been unconscious for the whole night woke up�� she looked around and found that she was lying on a bed made up of stone, and the member of Amatsukami, Fujin, who had saved her from Orochimaru was sitting not too far away and was ying with some fist-sized spheres of fire.


    As if remembering something, she looked down and noticed that she was wearing an unfamiliar Kimono�� ��NO! please no!�� she was really panicked and immediately opened the strap of the Kimono to look underneath�� ��NOOO!�� Kurenai eximed, as her worst fear came true. There was nothing underneath the Kimono, no underwear, only a bandage that covered half of her breasts and right shoulder.


    Kurenai��s exim attracted Fujin��s attention�� he looked over and noticed that Kurenai was awakened, he immediately extinguished the Scorch Orbs, got up, and while walking over he asked casually, ��Well, you were asleep for several hours�� I suppose; it��s not too strange considering your injuries�� anyway, how do you feel?��


    Instead of answering Fujin��s question, or being grateful to him; Kurenai looked at Fujin as if she was looking at a beast, and questioned in anger, ��What happened to my clothes��? And this Kimono�� you put it on me, right? Th.. then does that mean it wasn��t a dream and you�� you saw EVERYTHING?��


    ��Huh?�� Fujin was speechless�� and only now did he find this problem.


    Because he is quite used to seeing a female naked body while controlling the Tsukihi Clone, therefore, he didn��t really feel anything looking at her and didn��t even realize that it would make Kurenai embarrassed.


    ��Now what should I say to her?�� Fujin was now in a precarious situation, although it was a matter of urgency to give her immediate treatment in order to save her life, it was ultimately a vition of Kurenai��s privacy, not to mention he kept her nude for hours.


    Fujin wanted to exin to her but did not know how to exin�� so after racking his brain, he finally decided that he should firstplement her in order to ease the atmosphere a bit, then slowly tell her that it was necessary.


    Nodding to himself at how genius he is, Fujin said to Kurenai with a pleasant smile, ��I must say, you are very well developed at just the right ces.��

 Chapter 482: Terrible Karma

    Chapter 482: Terrible Karma


    Fujin may have tried to present a pleasant smile to ease up the atmosphere, but to Kurenai, it looked more like a perverted grin, especially with thatplement of his, anger started to appear on her face, ��You�� you�� you!��


    As soon as Fujin saw the change in Kurenai��s expression he realized that he had said something wrong.


    Terms such as ��Very well developed�� shouldn��t be used in this situation, as it is obviously impolite to her.


    Looking at Kurenai��s flushed face and how she was getting angrier and angrier, Fujin sighed inwardly and immediately waved his hands and tried to exin with a slightly embarrassed expression, ��I am sorry, I didn��t mean that�� what I want to say is that your breasts are very good�� Uh, no, that��s not true, no�� actually it��s true but that not what I want to say�� what I mean is tha-������


    The more Fujin spoke, the angrier Kurenai became, finally she couldn��t bear it any longer and immediately raised her right hand to p Fujin right in the face, ��You despicable shameless PERVERT!��


    Fujin easily blocked Kurenai��s hand that was about to p him, and said with a triumphant smirk, ��Heh, if you think that you can p me with such low speed, then you are obviously dreaming����


    ��You�� you�� you�� I��ll kill you!�� Kurenai immediately became angrier and raised her leg to kick Fujin right in the gut, but again her leg was caught by Fujin and held over his shoulder��


    ��Heh�� do you think a sneak attack with such low-speed work on me? I told you earlier�� you are not fast enough to be able to hit me�� moreover, if you do raise your leg in this way�� you are practically asking me to���� Fujin didn��tplete his sentence and just cast his gaze downwards, as he was getting the direct and open view of Kurenai��s honey pot.


    Feeling Fujin��s gaze�� Kurenai was more embarrassed and immediately withdrew her legs; then stretched the Kimono downwards to cover her privates��


    But it didn��t help much, the length of the Kimono was short because Fujin��s height is only up to Kurenai��s shoulder, and even when Fujin wore the Kimono, it only reached up to his hips�� so on Kurenai, the Kimono barely reached up to her hip line.


    Seeing that her face was getting darker and darker, Fujin sighed and directly exined, ��Well the reason I had to remove your clothes was that they were already tattered, so they weren��t covering anything in the first ce, moreover, I had to treat your injuries. If I hadn��t given you immediate treatment, you would have died�� so����


    Listening to Fujin��s words, Kurenai��s expression changed, and at this moment she also realized that ever since she tried pping Fujin she is feeling pain and a burning sensation around her shoulder and breast.


    Without saying anything, she turned around then opened the Kimono belt to check the state of her injury, and immediately saw the bandages soaked in blood��


    ��It started to bleed again, right?�� Fujin spoke from behind.


    Kurenai didn��t speak anything, just nodded slightly.


    Seeing her nod, Fujin said, ��I am not a professional medic-nin so I couldn��t heal your woundpletely, but I managed to stop the bleeding and stitched it�� this much is generally sufficient to start natural healing mechanism in our body, but because your Chakra is sealed so your body did not start the natural healing process, the wound was only stitched. Then you went and made rigorous hand movement, so the stitches were undone and it started bleeding again.��


    ��And whose fault do you think is that?�� shouted Kurenai in anger.


    ��Obviously yours.�� Said Fujin with an unfazed expression.


    Kurenai turned her head and gave a death re to Fujin, but Fujin had a thick face, and said casually, ��I mean I am not the one who asked you to try pping me, so obviously it is your fault.��


    ���������� Kurenai didn��t reply, she was feeling a headache now, first a kidnapper, then undead Hokages, and now a justified shameless pervert�� she didn��t know what bad things she did that she is forced to face such terrible Karma.


    Noting Kurenai��s silence, Fujin took out a bandage and said, ��Come here�� I��ll stitch your wound again, and change the bandages.��


    ���������� No reply from Kurenai.


    Fujin said again, ��If you don��t want me to, then I won��t�� but know that you won��t be able to survive much longer with that kind of wound, there is also poison in your body and it has yet to be cleansed away, and without cleansing the poison you won��t be able to use Chakra��


    I tried cleansing it earlier while you were unconscious but upon my analysis, I deduced that it��s not an ordinary poison; so, its method of cleansing is different�� I needed you to be conscious to cleanse the poison.


    So, it��s best that I firstly stitch back your wound, then cleanse the poison, else you will die.��


    ���������� no reply from Kurenai, but she didn��t doubt his words about the poison in her body, and it is the cause of her Chakra being sealed, after all, Orochimaru did give a short description of the poison he used on her, and she remembers it clearly.


    Fujin sighed, and put back the bandages, ��If you don��t want to believe what I am saying, then it��s your choice, but know that you have only until sunset tomorrow; if the poison within your body is not cleansed by then you will die����


    ��I can have poisoned cleaned at Konoha.�� Said Kurenai with a cold tone.


    ��Of course, you can return to Konoha and have poison in your body be cleansed, but with your Chakra sealed, it would take at least a week for you to return, and that too if you travel 24 by 7 without taking even a single break�� but by then you would have long been dead and even your corpse would have been decayed because of the poison.��


    ���������� no reply from Kurenai, but if one were to look at her face, he would notice her gritting her teeth in frustration, ��Damn it! Why didn��t I learn Medical Ninjutsu?!��


    ��What��s wrong with her?�� Fujin can��t help but look at Kurenai��s back with a confused expression, ��Does she really want to die?��


    After a long silence, Kurenai turned around and slowly said in a dark tone, ��If you dare look at ces you shouldn��t and tried taking any extra actions, I will KILL YOU!��


    Fujin carefreely waved his hand and assured Kurenai with a chuckle, ��Rx, I have already seen everything while I was treating you earlier you so you don��t really have anything left to hide from me, so does it really matter if I see again, right? Besides, even if you were not in this weak state, you wouldn��t even be able to touch me, much less kill me.��


    ������.�� Although Kurenai didn��t say anything to retort Fujin��s words, the click of her tongue and the deathly re in her eyes clearly indicated that if she had the ability to kill people with her re, she would have literally killed this bastard at this very instant.


    Fujin didn��t really care about Kurenai��s death re he was getting and just beckoned her to sit down on the Stone Bed, and remove the Kimono.


    Kurenai sighed and followed suit, after sitting on the Stone Bed, she dropped the Kimono from her shoulders, of course, she didn��tpletely remove the Kimono, at least it was covering her lower parts.


    Then Fujin carefully removed the blood-soaked bandages which allowed Kurenai to see how serious the injury is, even half of her right breast was cut.


    After removing the bandages, Fujin also removed the broken stitches, washed away the blood, applied antisceptic, poured Yang Chakra to temporarily stop the bleeding, and again stitched the wound with his hair then wrapped the bandages over it again.


    After tying the Bandages, Fujin said to Kurenai, ��All done.��


    ��Already?�� everything was done in less than 2 minutes, that Kurenai even felt that Fujin is quite professional in it.


    But on a more important note, from beginning to end, Fujin didn��t show any extra reaction nor did his eyes wandered around; this made Kurenai look at him strangely, but she chose to remain silent and was somewhat relieved because if he had shown some reaction, it would be extremely embarrassing for her.


    This act of Fujin gave him some points in Kurenai��s good books, ��At least, he is not a pervert.��


    Fujin obviously didn��t know Kurenai��s thoughts, and even if he knew, he wouldn��t care too much. The reason he is not showing any reaction to Kurenai��s nude body is that he has already experienced being a woman so it��s nothing new to him at the same time he knows how ufortable it is when people don��t look at your face but your chest.


    While Kurenai adjusted the Kimono again, Fujin said, ��Nextes the cleansing of poison in your body�� but before cleansing it, you need to understand what kind of poison is in your body.��


    Kurenai immediately said, ��Back when Orochimaru poisoned me, he said that it is a colorless, odorless, and tasteless poison that is difficult to detect by ordinary means, he also said that it does not take effect unless the target uses their Chakra, and once target uses their Chakra, the poison would instantly gue their bodies unless an antidote is provided.��


    Fujin listening to the description of poison in Kurenai��s words then shook his head, ��Orochimaru obviously lied to you, no, to be exact he misguided you.��


    Kurenai asked with a frown, ��What do you mean?��


    Fujin said, ��The essence of a Shinobi is deception, we are a race that would spout out any and all kind of bull crap in order to deceive others, and Orochimaru did the same with you. �� After a pause, Fujin continued again, ��Most of the effects are correct as he described, except�� what��s inside your body is not poison so there��s no antidote for it.


    Perhaps he wanted to give you hope into believing that as long as you will help him do whatever he wanted to use you for, you will have a chance of survival.��


    Kurenai��s expression changed, and she was a bit panicked, ��But if it is not a poison then what��s inside my body? And what do you mean that there is no antidote? Does that mean I will die after all?��


    Fujin patted Kurenai��s head lightly and said, ��Rx, just because there��s no antidote for it does not mean there is no cure.��


    Kurenai paused, waiting for Fujin��s exnation. As for Fujin��s hand patting her head? Kurenai did not make any effort to remove it.


    ��Good girl.�� Thought Fujin internally, then said, ��What��s inside your body is not some kind of poison, rather there some creatures, more exactly, they were snakes, small and fine enough to move through human blood vessels�� and there are millions of such snakes inside your body.��


    ��WHAT?!�� Kurenai��s face now had a horrifying look�� she was literally scared now, ��Millions of Snakes? But�� how��?��


    Fujin nodded with a solemn expression, ��The poison Orochimaru described to you were most likely snake eggs�� millions of micro-sized snake eggs and these eggs were inhaled by you�� These eggs hatched under the stimtion of your Chakra gave birth to millions of snakes and released a poison in your body, which is probably the cause of your body��s weakness.


    And I have judged that if you use Chakra then a major part of that Chakra will be constantly absorbed by those snakes and they will grow in number and size�� how big they can grow? I have no idea, but I think you can understand the implication.��


    Kurenai quickly questioned, ��And if I don��t use Chakra?��


    Fujin continued, ��Even if you don��t use Chakra, they will grow in size, although their growth will be slow, they will grow nheless, and in this case, they will eat your insides to grow�� which would mean����


    ��I would die!�� Kurenai��s face paled, and asked, ��T��then what should I do? Doesn��t it mean that regardless of whether I use Chakra or not, I will die?��


    ��Normally? Yes, you would die, unless an incredibly skilled medical-nin like Senju Tsunade takes care of your treatment�� but given your condition, you would die before you can get back to Konoha so letting Senju Tsunade treat you is not an option for you.


    But you don��t have to worry too much, although, I am not a medical-nin, I do have extensive knowledge of the human body, poisons, and antidotes, therefore, I would say you are in luck, and I might be able to cure you.��


    ��You can treat me? But how?�� questioned Kurenai with a suspicious tone.


    ��While you were unconscious, I analyzed your blood, the snakes present in your circtory system; as well as the poison they were releasing�� and using the information I gained, I concocted a poison that will sessfully kill the snakes in your body.


    However, it has a risk�� the poison is too potent, although it can kill all the snakes within 10 minutes, the process would be very painful for you, it wouldn��t be wrong of me to say that those 10 minutes will be literal hell for you, and trust me when I say this, you would much rather prefer to die and end it all then live through those 10 minutes of agony, not to mention there is a 91% risk that you would still die.


    So it��s ultimately your choice whether you want to try this method or not�� If you don��t then you will surely die, if you do, then you MIGHT�� survive.�� Exined Fujin in great detail.


    ������������ After a long silence, Kurenai finally nodded, ��I will take the poison.��


    Noting Kurenai��s resolute expression, Fujin didn��t question her anymore, and said lightly, ��In that case, lie down and rx your nerves.��


    Kurenai followed suit andy on the Stone bed as per Fujin��s instructions. And immediately after, Fujin started injecting the prepared poison into her body.


    While Fujin injected the poison, Kurenai looked at his serious face with many thoughts in her mind.


    Did Kurenaipletely trust Fujin��s words? Absolutely NOT! How can you trust an unknown person? More so when that person is a member of an organization like Amatsukami?


    Fujin himself stated that the essence of a Shinobi is deception, so she would be an idiot if she openly trusted him.


    Then why did she agree to him?


    Because in her heart Kurenai knows that Fujin can do whatever he wants with her, she has no power to stop him, therefore, she has no other option but to follow his instructions!


    The only relief she has is that he at least gave her an illusion that she was making the decision for herself, even if this illusion only removed the psychological barrier in her mind.


    Besides, the new emotion in her heart has been urging her to want to trust him�� if she is mistaken, then she would pay dearly for her mistake�� but if not, ��then perhaps I can����


    Fujin didn��t know all theplicated thoughts in Kurenai��s mind, and even if he knew, he wouldn��t really care, because, in his eyes, Kurenai is now nothing more than a pawn used to confuse Orochimaru, so he can��t let her die.


    At this moment, Fujin just finished injecting the ��poison�� into Kurenai��s body and soon the most hellish 10 minutes of Kurenai��s life started.


    Can she live through it? Or will she die? This is something not even Fujin can tell.

 Chapter 483: Can’t fool Me!

    Chapter 483: Can��t fool Me!


    ��Congrattions�� you survived.�� Said Fujin with a calm tone as he observed Kurenai��s state.


    ��Y�� yes, cough-cough I�� I survived.�� �C face pale, breathing haggard and entire body aching. If she were to describe the past 10 minutes of experience in one word, even the term ��Hell�� wouldn��t suffice, but without caring about her current state, Kurenai asked, ��Are the snakes dead?��


    Fujin observed with his Byakugan, then said, ��Well, the snakes are indeed dead, but����


    Kurenai questioned immediately, ��But what?��


    ��Their dead bodies are still present in your body�� moreover, a lot of your cells also died because of the ��poison�� and all that needs to be cleansed too. You don��t have to worry too much, your normal excretory functions will y their role here and cleanse everything.�� Said Fujin while reassuring her.


    ��So, what��s the problem?�� asked Kurenai with a confused tone.


    Fujin said, ��There��s no major problem�� it��s just that urination would be somewhat painful as urine would be acidic for the next few days, at the same time, your menstrual cycle might also be affected by a week or two �� so be prepared for that.��


    Kurenai just nodded, but when it came to her menstrual cycle, she immediately asked with a suspicious tone, ��I won��t be getting pregnant, right?��


    ��Cough-cough1�� Fujin suddenly coughed because of Kurenai��s question that came out of the blue, and said with an embarrassed expression, ��Why are you asking this question from me?��


    Kurenai looked at Fujin with a suspicious gaze and seeing his embarrassed expression, she said with a stutter, ��N-nothing, I just asked it on a spur, it seems I am still dizzy because of the poison.�� While internally, Kurenai breathed a sigh of relief, ��Thank goodness, he did not do anything to me while I was unconscious.��


    Listening to her words, Fujin didn��t care anymore either and just said lightly, ��Now your life is no longer in danger, and you should be able to use Chakra too. You just need to wait sometime for natural recovery to kick in and you will be fine�� therefore, you should leave this ce as soon as possible and return to your vige.��


    Kurenai was hesitant, ��Just like this, he will allow me to go?��


    Seeing Kurenai��s hesitation, Fujin thought that she was worried about her clothes, so he said, ��There is a small vige at 10 o��clock in the southeast, you can get clothes from there.��


    Kurenai didn��t know what to feel about the other party��s words and decided to follow with a sigh�� She silently adjusted the Kimono to cover all her private body parts, but not being able to bear the silence, she asked in a low voice, ��Why?��


    ��Huh? What ��why?��?�� asked Fujin with a confused look.


    ��Why��? Why do you care about whether I live or die?�� these words took all out of her�� she really wanted to know the reason why he went so far just to save her.


    ��Care about you?�� with a Chuckle, Fujin said in disdain, ��Don��t get me wrong, I only intended to stop Orochimaru, you just happened to be present around and got saved�� I don��t really care about you at all.��


    The main purpose of Fujin in fighting against Orochimaru was to prevent him from finding the clues of Sword of Totsuka.


    As for saving Kurenai? In addition to the fact that Kurenai is Hyuga Kuroto��s subordinate in the Anbu, Fujin just intended to use ��Rescuing Kurenai�� as a believable reason to have a battle against Orochimaru in order to hide the fact that Amatsukami too is searching for Sword of Totsuka.


    Finally, Fujin also wanted to test thebat capability of this clone body so he fought Orochimaru, it��s not like he cares about her or anything.


    Kurenai stared at Fujin for a while, then said, ��You can��t fool me!��


    ��Huh?�� �C Fujin looked at Kurenai with a confused expression, ��What do you mean by can��t fool you?��


    Kurenai lowered her head and muttered, ��Although I don��t know how he did it, Orochimaru actually Summoned Shodaime Hokage-sama and Nidaime Hokage-sama�� I saw them with my own eyes! Shodaime Hokage-sama��s Wood Release, and Nidaime Hokage-sama��s Water Release, along with Flying Raijin�� couldn��t be faked. If you just wanted to stop Orochimaru, then there was no need to be distracted and risk your life to protect me while facing such strong enemies all at the same time.


    Moreover, you went and even blocked Nidaime Hokage-sama��s ��Water Severing Wave�� with your own body to protect me which almost killed you and even exposed your identity.


    And that��s not all, you even treated my injuries and bone fractures, as well as killed Orochimaru��s snakes from my body�� You did all that just to stop Orochimaru, and not save me?��


    The more she said, the more she realized just how much Fujin had done for her�� and from the very beginning he didn��t ask anything in return aspensation, even allowed her to go back to Konoha as is, without worry that she might report his intelligence.


    Although this bastard did saw her naked for which Kurenai would never forgive him, however, Kurenai is willing to ignore that matter because he didn��t take advantage of her when he clearly had the opportunity in his hand��


    So with all said and done, Kurenai would never believe that he doesn��t care about her unless he is a saint, which he clearly isn��t!


    Fujin said with a helpless expression, ��Uh�� I think you are misunderstanding a whole of things here.��


    If it is up to him, he would definitely kill her, after all, the girl knows too much information about him. However, if Kurenai were to die, or go missing before safely reaching back to Konoha, Orochimaru would be suspicious about Fujin��s previous intentions, which is not something Fujin wants�� so had no choice but to save her and also let her go.


    And the reason why he blocked the ��<em>Water Severing Wave��</em>of Nidaime Hokage is that he had confidence in his body to be able to resist it without getting seriously injured.


    As for her life? Her life is only important until she returns to Konoha, after that, he could care less whether she lives or die, in fact, he has started to consider how to secretly dispose of her.


    Kurenai nced at Fujin from the corner of her eyes, her gaze wandered on his white hair and Byakugan, and decided to ask something else, ��Are you from the Hyuga n? Why do you have so many Kekkei Genkai?��


    Fujin said with a smirk, ��it��s a secret.��


    The mask was broken during the battle so his appearance, and eyes were revealed to both Orochimaru and Kurenai. This is indeed an ident. Since Orochimaru also knows this information, so Fujin decided to not erase Kurenai��s memories rted to his identity. When Kurenai goes back to Konoha, she would definitely report the intelligence in the Anbu. Although Fujin has a headache on how to deal with this issue he can��t care too much about it for now.


    Kurenai whispered lightly, ��A friend of mine is from the Hyuga n looks a little bit like you, maybe you know him, are you from the Hyuga n?��


    Fujin didn��t answer�� he just turned his head to the side and pondered on how to deal with this matter, the only good thing is that Kurenai didn��t suspect him to be Hyuga Kuroto, as that would have been quite troublesome�� Fujin would be left with no choice but to either imprison Kurenai at Ancor Vantian or secretly assassinate her.


    Kurenai obviously misunderstood Fujin��s silence, she thought that Fujin doesn��t seem to want to talk about the affairs of the Hyuga n, so she can��t help but wonder, ��Is there any contradiction between him and the Hyuga n? Otherwise, why else would he leave the n and join Amatsukami, and that too at such a young age?��


    <em>Puff��</em>


    Fujin who was busy thinking about how to deal with the information leakage suddenly felt a paralyzing sensation in his whole body, coughed heavily, and a mouthful of blood was spewed out without any warning.


    <em>Cough-cough�� puff��</em>


    Kurenai was taken aback, she hurriedly stepped forward and supported Fujin who was about to fall on the ground, ��Are you�� are you all right? Is it because of the previous injury?��


    Fujin just waved his hand and said, ��It��s alright�� don��t worry too much.��


    Although Fujin expected the effects of the Curse of the Kaguya n to be very severe, he still underestimated it�� in just half a day he has vomited out a mouthful of blood a dozen times already. But Fujin is not too worried because this is just a natural thing for the genes of the Kaguya n.


    But Kurenai didn��t know this, she thought that Fujin vomited out blood because he was injured by Nidaime Hokage��s <em>Water Severing Wave</em>while trying to save her, so she subconsciously wanted to check his injury and try helping him.


    Fujin stopped Kurenai��s hand that was already touching his chest, and said, ��Cough, although, I do like women who take the initiative, now is neither the right time nor the right ce�� maybe if you invite me some other night, I would definitely ept�� right now you should go, this ce is not safe for you, and who knows if Orochimaru will show up again.��


    ��Stupid!�� Kurenai almost had the urge to p him, but looking at his painful face, she couldn��t bring herself to�� and she also got the sign that he doesn��t want her to explore too deeply about him so she consciously withdrew her hand and turned to leave��


    But just before she did, she asked him with a nervous expression, ��Can you�� can you tell me, what��s your name?��


    ��Hmm? Don��t you already know? It��s Fujin.�� Questioned Fujin with a confused expression and tone.


    Kurenai shook her head, and said, ��No, Fujin is your code name in Amatsukami, right? Just like Yama, Homusubi, and Suijin. I am asking your real name����


    ��Real Name? What does she want to do with my real name? Is she suspicious that I am indeed Hyuga Kuroto? If that is the case then I can��t let her go�� maybe I should just imprison her at Ancor Vantian andter think about what to do with her!�� thought Fujin silently and started preparing to knock her down.


    Noting Fujin��s silence, Kurenai looked downward and said, ��It��s�� it��s alright if you can��t to tell me�� Organizations such as Amatsukami must have a lot of their rules, I just wanted to know something about you on a personal level�� after all, I owe you my life�� I would at least like to know the name of my savior��.��


    After a long silence and consideration, Fujin said, ��If you desire so much, then I shall allow you to call me ��Futen��.��


    Futen is the other name of Fujin, the Shinto God of Wind. He would obviously not give Kurenai his real name.


    ��Futen.�� After chanting ��Futen�� several times, Kurenai took onest look at him, then went out of the Shrine, she didn��t ask for his family name, because she understood that if he wanted her to know, he would have already told her, in fact, she wasn��t even sure whether ��Futen�� was his real name or not, but since he said that he would allow her to call him ��Futen�� so she decided to ept it.


    Looking at Kurenai��s leaving figure, Fujin�� no Futen (while not wearing the Fujin disguise), rubbed his chin and muttered thoughtfully, ��I am Kurenai��s Anbu Captain, so she will definitely report the cause of her disappearance and intelligence about ��Fujin/Futen�� to me when she returns to Konoha, right? Let��s see if I can temper with some parts of her memory to make sure that my identity as Hyuga Kuroto is not implicated for having any kind of connection with Amatsukami.��


    ��


    At a hidden undergroundboratory in Otogakure.


    Seeing Orochimaru��s return, Kabuto who was staying behind eagerly greeted him, but upon noticing the untidy and torn clothes along with the presence of blood on his clothing, Kabuto asked, ��Orochimaru-sama�� did something happen?��


    Orochimaru said with a sullen expression, ��I encountered a difficult opponent!��


    Kabuto was surprised, to be considered ��Difficult�� by Orochimaru alone speaks a lot, even if the entire shinobi world is considered, there wouldn��t be too many who could be considered ��Difficult�� by Orochimaru, so Kabuto asked curiously, ��Was it from the Akatsuki Organization?��


    Orochimaru shook his head and without delving deeply into the matter, he just instructed, ��Don��t worry too much about it, just bring me a sample of Kimimaro, Haku, Guren, Jugo, and Yamato��s fresh blood, I wish to check up a few things����


    Kabuto immediately nodded, ��Yes, Orochimaru-sama!�� and then, he went in the direction of the secret hideout that Kimimaro is in charge of.


    With Kabuto gone, Orochimaru walked deeper into hisboratory, and after unsealing the entrance to the hidden grid, he took out a scroll from it and sat on a nearby stool.


    The scroll currently in Orochimaru��s hand is the scroll of Chimera Jutsu.


    Orochimaru has also personally witnessed Hiruko��s Ritual of absorbing 5 Kekkei Genkai and understands just how greatly Hiruko��s strength has increased since then. If Orochimaru were to say that he wasn��t jealous at all, he would obviously be lying.


    But after repeatedly analyzing and studying the Chimera Jutsu, Orochimaru was very clear about the drawbacks and hidden dangers of this Forbidden Jutsu, therefore, even if he thought of using it for once, he soon lost his interest in it because of the danger it posed to his life.


    However, today he was defeated and almost killed at the hands of Fujin who has also absorbed several Kekkei Genkai using Chimera Jutsu, Orochimaru was so annoyed that he started to doubt whether his previous judgment of Chimera Jutsu was too arbitrary.

 Chapter 484: Kurotos Confusion

    Chapter 484: Kurotos Confusion


    While re-reading the scroll of Chimera Jutsu, sometimes Orochimaru would frown in confusion, sometimes he would sneer in disdain, sometimes the corners of his lips will arch in a smile, other times he would lick his lips in excitement.


    With his experience, he was able to easily judge many hidden dangers of Chimera Jutsu developed by Hiruko, in fact, he could even analyze two to three of these hidden dangers and the alternative paths to remove them.


    Overall, even if it is Orochimaru, he couldn��t deny that Chimera Jutsu really has incredible potential, it is truly a forbidden Jutsu that can change a shinobi��s essence.


    After all, no matter the identity, background, and past of a person, once five or more Kekkei Genkai are absorbed and integrated into the body; there will be a tremendous increase in strength, surpassing the level of a Kage would be fairly easy.


    Hiruko himself is one of the best examples. Before his Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, Hiruko��s strength at best reached the level of a high-level Chunin or low-level Jonin. He was such a humble character that Orochimaru never truly bother to look at him seriously and never considered Hiruko on the same level as himself.


    But after Hiruko��s Kekkei Genkai absorption Ritual waspleted, and he acquired 5 Kekkei Genkai, Orochimaru had to pay the price of his arrogance and was easily subdued by Hiruko��s newly acquired Sharingan��s Genjutsu when fighting against him, it wouldn��t even be wrong to say that Orochimaru might have truly died at the hands of Hiruko if not for the fact that Uchiha Tsukihi saved him.


    However, the experience of being easily subdued by Hiruko and Uchiha Itachi��s Genjutsu made Orochimaru faintly aware of the ws of his <em>Living Corpse Reincarnation</em>, he now understands that because of having used this forbidden Jutsu several times his spiritual body has started to have defects in it and has weakened quite a lot because quite a lot of his mental energy is consumed in keeping the souls of his victims trapped lest they emerge themselves. Although this Jutsu makes him pseudo-immortal unless he dies, the result of these ws is that his resistance to Genjutsu has decreased.


    This is also the reason why Orochimaru��s obsession with Sharingan and acquiring a perfect Uchiha body has started to increase over the years. He wants to get rid of this weakness of his by acquiring the Sharingan which represents Yin.


    Of course, Sharingan also has many other good abilities which would ultimately help him in his pursuit of mastering all Jutsu, but Orochimaru has never been able to get his hands on the Sharingan. Whoever Orochimaru chooses as his target tends to surpass his expectations, and even before he is able to make his move on them, they already be people beyond his reach.


    Although he is helpless, Orochimaru has never given up on his intentions of acquiring the Sharingan, but after the recent defeat at the hands of Fujin, Orochimaru has started to ponder whether he should follow the same approach as Hiruko and Fujin, and absorb several Kekkei Genkai, of course, Sharingan is a must�� and Orochimaru has already selected Uchiha Sasuke has his target for the Sharingan�� for other options, Orochimaru has a lot of options to choose from�� like Kimimaro��s Shikotsumyaku, Haku��s Ice Release, Jugo��s unique Kekkei Genkai, Guren��s Crystal Release, Yamato/Tenzo��s Wood Release�� of course, there are many�� many other options he could choose from, but first�� ��These hidden dangers of Chimera Jutsu must be eliminated���� muttered Orochimaru with a contemtive look.


    Just like Fujin warned Shimura Danzo, the Chimera Bud is indeed impable when ites to fusing the flesh and blood of multiple people, however, it is ultimately a double-edged sword. If it is capable of devouring other people��s flesh and blood into the user, then it is also capable of swallowing the user itself�� so controlling Chimera Buds is a very difficult and burdensome task, perhaps even more difficult and burdensome than maintain Sharingan is for a non-Uchiha.


    Orochimaru, who is proficient in the human body transformation, knows better than anyone that once a Chimera Bud imnted in the body goes out of control, it will not only pollute the body but also cause severe damage to the spirit.


    Orochimaru may not care much about his physical body because of his mastery of <em>Living Corpse Reincarnation, </em>and<em> The Technique of Physical Regeneration, </em>but even he dares not ignore the damage to the Soul Body, which is why although he is very greedy to acquire several Kekkei Genkai��s simr to Hiruko and Fujin, he still can��t make up his mind.


    Thinking of how to eliminate the hidden dangers of Chimera Jutsu, a light bulb suddenly lit in Orochimaru��s mind, ��Since his Root was officially disbanded, Danzo has be almost blinded to seize the position of Hokage from Sarutobi Sensei�� with how desperate he has be recently, he won��t be able to bear the temptations and would immediately start research on the Chimera Jutsu�� Maybe I can use him to collect more data on Chimera Jutsu in order to further improve it.��


    ��


    At the Shrine.


    The moonlight fell on Futen��s face from the holes in the roof.


    In the ruins of this ancient Shrine that was once dedicated to the worship of the Nekomata sisters, Futen sat crossed-legged with his eyelids closed��


    He was carefully perceiving the condition of this clone body, and after quite a thorough observation, he did find serious inmmation and decay in the muscles around his spinal cord.


    Understanding how serious the condition is�� Futen sighed in distress.


    He never thought that one day he would feel distressed because the result he achieves was too good, but this kind of absurd situation is right in front of him�� this Clone body is just too good that is likely to degrade early.


    Although he has only experienced one fiercebat while using this clone, Futen can clearly feel that the body and soul synchronization with this Clone is really perfect as he thought earlier, it almost feels as if he is controlling his main body�� no, in fact, it feels even better�� it��s almost as if this Clone body is his main body, and the main body is just a Yin Chakra Nature Clone.


    But how can everything go well? This clone is indeed very good, so good, that it is in danger of decay because of its own high quality�� it feels absurd and unbelievable�� but it is an undeniable truth, and this is also the reason why the outbreak of the so-called disease he is suffering from is also much more violent than he expected.


    Even without carrying out a blood test, Futen can judge that at this time the concentration of ��Toxin�� in his blood must have far exceeded even Kimimaro��s levels.


    ��In the future, I can not use Shikotsumyaku, absolutely not, else this Clone body would decay before I can carry out Project Godhood.�� Muttered Futen.


    With the current development of medical ninjutsu, it is absolutely impossible to cure the Curse of the Kaguya n, so preventing the decay is also absolutely impossible, therefore, he can only choose methods that would decrease the speed of decay, so that Futen at least has the chance to absorb this Clone while carrying out Absorption Ritual.


    After making up his mind, Futen sighed and stood up.


    This Nekomata dedicated Shrine is very big, although it is ruined and destroyed because of being uncared for the past few centuries, Futen is still amazed just how big this Shrine is.


    Of course, he has searched it thoroughly, and nothing except for that secret tomb that is protected by extremely hard unbreakable rocks is worth exploring here.


    Perhaps because it was abandoned centuries ago, therefore, not much information can be found here, so Futen is leftpletely helpless.


    And that��s still not the biggest issue, the biggest issue is that even after searching and waiting for so long, Futen has found no clue about Itachi and Shisui��s situation�� their whereabouts arepletely unknown which has made Futen strengthen his belief that both of them are more than likely undergoing some kind of trial.


    Futen is not much worried about their safety because when they are together, they wouldn��t die, Futen still has this confidence in them. Not to mention, Itachi and Shisui��s Crow Clone are still present in Konoha�� as long as Itachi and Shisui don��t die, those Crow Clones will not disappear.


    And with nothing left to do here, Futen decided to return back to Konoha.


    Because of his ability to fly with the help of Ma Release, Futen arrived back in the vige; within a single day, changed back into his main body and dispelled the Shadow Clone he had left behind to gain all the experience that the Shadow Clone experienced.


    Now with him back in the Vige; Kuroto instructed Itachi and Shisui��s Crow Clone to keep trying to contact their main bodies; while he, himself studied Ma Release, Scorch Release and also waited for the return of Kurenai.


    It wasn��t until a weekter that Kurenai returned back to the Vige, which made Kuroto frown, ��If her Chakra was sealed then 1 week is eptable, but she was obviously able to use her Chakra after the treatment I gave her, so what caused her to spend such long time to return? 2 to 3 days should be more than enough even with her injuries�� I guess I will have to listen to her exnation.��


    While thinking so, Kuroto proceeded towards the Konoha Hospital.


    ��


    Konoha Hospital.


    After Kurenai��s injuries were checked and treated under the watch of Anbu; and it was confirmed that her body was not rigged with any kind of self-detonation traps that might pose danger to the vige; Kuroto immediately took her to an unupied room for carrying out an inquiry.


    As an Anbu of the elite, Team-Ro Kurenai was abducted from the vige, and the kidnapper was none other than Orochimaru; an S-ss criminal and defected-nin from Konoha; this is not a trivial matter!


    Kuroto can be sure that Sandaime himself will take out some of his time to carry out a one-on-one inquiry within the next 2 days.


    As Kurenai��s Anbu Captain, Kuroto must first do a personal inquiry too; for various reasons.


    Of course, he did not forget to secretly insert the <em>Puppet-Cursing Sphere</em> inside Kurenai��s body while the two of them were on their way to the unupied room. With the <em>Puppet Cursing Sphere</em>, Kuroto can easily control Kurenai into speaking what he wants her to; at the same time; he can also kill her anytime if he feels the need to, so he was not too worried about his intelligence being leaked.


    Kurenai may as well be unaware that her life is in the hands of her Anbu Captain, but she is well aware of just how serious the matter of her kidnapping is; so, she began to reiterate everything to Kuroto in great detail about everything she experienced after returning home on the night she was kidnapped.


    How Orochimaru ambushed her? How he poisoned her? How he kidnapped her from her home? Everything was exined in great detail.


    Later Orochimaru took her somewhere; even used a Summon Snake to travel to the location, where exactly he was taking her; she doesn��t know because Orochimaru had put her to sleep for most of the journey, but when she regained consciousness; they were in the middle of a forest with nothing except trees in sight��


    ��Only forest? And no Shrine?�� Kuroto thought in confusion�� he has yet to give Kurenai any instructions; so, everything she has spoken until now is of her own volition�� this is why Kuroto is quite a bit puzzled as to why did she not mention the Nekomata Shrine?


    ��Intriguing���� thought Kuroto and continued listening to Kurenai until she finally stopped.


    After Yugao finished writing up to here; Kuroto looked at Kurenai and asked with a serious expression, ��Then how did you escape from the hands of Orochimaru?��


    Kurenai��s expression also became extremely serious at this time, and she said slowly, ��We encountered a member of Amatsukami�� and for some reason, Orochimaru and that member of Amatsukami had a fierce battle and couldn��t keep all his attention on me�� I took advantage of the small window to escape as fast as I could����


    With that said, Kurenai also gave quite a detailed description of Orochimaru��s abilities and the fact that somehow, he was able to summon the dead Shodaime Hokage and Nidaime Hokage to do his bidding.


    ��Are you sure they were Shodaime Hokage-sama and Nidaime Hokage sama?�� asked Kuroto.


    Kurenai nodded, ��I am 100% certain that that the people he summoned were Shodaime Hokage-sama and Nidaime Hokage-sama�� they were able to use Wood Release and Flying Raijin, so, it has to be the two of them!��


    Seeing that Kurenai didn��t even try to mention anything about ��Fujin/Futen�� Kuroto was again surprised; he has still not given her anymand, so whatever she has spoken up to now is what she originally wanted to speak.


    ��Is she trying to intentionally hide information about Fujin/Futen?�� thought Kuroto, and decided to ask tentatively, ��Which member of Amatsukami did you encounter? Did you manage to see any detail that would help us determine the identity of that member?��


    As soon as Kuroto asked this question, Kurenai��s heart stopped for a moment, immediately her heart rate increased rapidly, and although she was trying it very hard, Kuroto with the help of his Byakugan still noticed some things, so he couldn��t help but think ��Is she nervous?��


    Kurenai lowered her head and said, ��I am sorry captain; because I was poisoned by Orochimaru, therefore, I couldn��t do anything against him or Orochimaru and was unable to catch any detail that would help us determine his true identity�� but I did see that he was wearing a green-colored Wind patterned mask�� and also had the symbol of Wind Chakra Nature on the chest part of his Amatsukami Cloak.��


    ��What the hell?! She literally saw my face! So, why not tell?�� Kuroto was so shocked by Kurenai��s words that his heart stopped for a moment. but he instantly regained hisposure and thought, ��I need to understand what exactly is she nning!��


    Immediately Kuroto questioned again, ��And what abilities did he use?��


    Kurenai��s heartbeat increased again, but after quickly calming herself; she said in a low voice, ��He was quite proficient in Taijutsu, good enough to match Shodaime Hokage-sama and Nidaime Hokage-sama but as far as I was able to see, he majorly controlled Iron Sand using Ma Release tobat Shodaime Hokage-sama and Nidaime Hokage-sama.��


    Kuroto was no longer sure what was going on with Kurenai and sighed tentatively, ��Sigh, he is strong enough to match even Shodaime Hokage-sama with his Wood Release, Nidaime Hokage-sama with his Water Release, Flying Raijin and all those self-created Jutsu, and even Orochimaru with his strange snake Jutsu, all at the same time? And that too with just Taijutsu and Ma Release? It��s really Unbelievable!��


    Kurenai nodded, ��Yes captain, I was also incredibly shocked. It is inconceivable that someone with just Taijutsu and Ma Release could match up against Shodaime Hokage-sama, Nidaime Hokage-sama, and Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin.��


    At the same time, Kurenai thought to herself, ��I am not hiding information from captain because I want to protect that pervert from the Hyuga n and the vige�� no, that��s thest thing I would do, in fact, I would much rather die than waste my efforts trying to protect that pervert. I just don��t want the Hyuga n to have any conflict with the vige and affect the stability of the vige because of Futen��s existence�� yes, I am not trying to protect Futen, definitely not!!!��


    Although Kurenai thought so, however, the Devil and Angel Version of Chibi Kurenai floating on both sides of her ears clearly didn��t believe in her rhetorical thoughts at all.


    ��Admit it Kurenai-chan, all three of us know the real reason why you lied to captain!�� Devil Kurenai said in a teasing tone.


    ��That��s right, that��s right, one must never lie to themselves Kurenai-chan, didn��t Oka-san said so?�� Angel Kurenai said with a gentle tone.


    ��You two�� one more word and I will be your worst nightmare!�� said Kurenai in a very dark tone.


    ��Eeep!�� �C Devil & Angel Kurenai were so scared that they dare note forward again.

 Chapter 485: Kurenais Strangeness

    Chapter 485: Kurenais Strangeness


    After dealing with the Devil and Angel Chibi forms of her, Kurenai took a deep breath, raised her head to meet Kuroto��s gaze, and asked, ��Captain, that��s all I know, and I have already told everything I can, are there any other questions?��


    Kuroto had a thoughtful look on his face and nodded, ��What was the result of the battle between Orochimaru and the member of Amatsukami? Did either of the two die?��


    ��As I mentioned previously, I escaped while Orochimaru and the member of Amatsukami were fighting�� so, I am�� not sure what was the exact result of their battle.�� �C answered Kurenai.


    ��That is to say, the exact result of the battle is unknown���� muttered Kuroto absentmindedly.


    Kurenai nodded and said with a saddened expression, ��I am sorry for disappointing you Captain if only I was better�� maybe I could have.��


    ��If I didn��t know the truth, I would have really believed that she is telling the truth.�� Thought Kuroto as he looked at Kurenai��s regretful expression.


    <em>Knock Knock��</em>


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, following which Hayate��s voice came from outside the door, ��Captain, Itachi has brought Kurenai-senpai��s medical report.��


    Kuroto broke out from his thoughtful expression, and said, ��Let him in.��


    Following Kuroto��s words, Hayate who was standing outside opened the door and allowed Itachi toe in


    Itachi walked in said, ��Here is Kurenai-san��s medical report captain.��


    Kuroto nodded and took it from Itachi��s hands, and flipped through the pages�� all while keeping the note of Kurenai��s heart rate which has increased slightly because of nervousness.


    Kuroto chose to ignore it, and just flipped through the pages of Kurenai��s medical report.


    Since most of Kurenai��s injuries were healed by him, so anything rted to fractures, and snakes present inside her body is not mentioned in the report.


    The only important points included a deep but not life-threatening shoulder wound that reached up to her breast,ck of blood in her body due to blood loss, and slight traces of an unknown poison in her blood.


    Poisoning is already cured by simple detoxification, blood will be transfused to her within 24 hours, and her shoulder injury has already been treated by Shizune.


    Aside from this, she is only suffering from physical and mental exhaustion, for which one week of rest is more than enough.


    After reading everything, Kuroto passed the medical report to Kurenai and said, ��Here is your medical report, there are no life-threatening injuries, thankfully. Additionally, you have been given a one-week holiday to rest and recuperate. And do remember that tomorrow you will be meeting Hokage-sama, so be prepared with your report. Make sure to include a map highlighting the route you took to return back to Konoha in your report. We need to investigate Orochimaru��s purpose of kidnapping you and the reason he had a conflict with the member of Amatsukami.��


    Kurenai froze slightly upon hearing the ��map��, but immediately nodded, ��Yes sir.�� At the same time, she can��t help but think, ��Thank goodness I took one whole week and considered this issue, otherwise, it would have been really bad����


    Kuroto nodded, and said, ��Alright, that will be all. Go back and rest.��


    Kurenai nodded, then stood up and bowed to Kuroto, ��In that case, I will be taking my leave Captain.��


    Kuroto nodded absentmindedly, ��Hmm, do not miss the appointment for blood transfusion.��


    Kurenai nodded and started walking towards the door with a relieved look, she may have lied to Kuroto with a calm and straight face, but only she, herself knows just how much pressure she was under while answering each of Kuroto��s questions to not give out any detail about Futen.


    And the pressure is also reasonable, after all, what she has done now is an active betrayal to the vige, never in her dreams did Kurenai thought that one day she would do something akin to betraying the vige, even she is not sure why did she go so far.


    ��Perhaps it��s because I want to have something inmon with Futen.�� Were her thoughts as she opened the door.


    ��Kurenai�� no�� Kurenai-chan����


    Just when she was about to step out of the room, suddenly she heard Kuroto calling her name, which caused her to stiffen a little, ��Did Captain notice something?�� but she immediately calmed down because she heard Kuroto using the suffix ��-chan��.


    Kuroto only uses ��-chan�� when talking to her as a friend and not as Captain of Team-Ro, therefore, Kurenai understood that he wants to say something as a friend, and asked, ��Is something the matter Kuroto-kun?��


    ��I apologize for what Orochimaru made you go through.�� Said Kuroto in an apologetic tone.


    Kurenai turned around and shook her head with a smile, ��You need not apologize for Orochimaru��s actions���� After a pause, she continued, ��He is a criminal, andpletely different from you. So, please don��t beat yourself over something that Orochimaru did. His actions have nothing to do with you.�� At the same time, she had some thoughts in her mind which she would like to keep to herself.


    ��I am grateful for your understanding Kurenai-chan.�� Said Kuroto with a grateful tone.


    Kurenai just smiled and said, ��If there��s nothing more, I will take my leave.��


    Kuroto nodded and did not stop her anymore.


    With that Kurenai stepped out of the room and left.


    Looking at the spot Kurenai just stood at, Kuroto rubbed his chin with a thoughtful expression, ��Something is definitely going on in her mind.��


    Initially, Kuroto had prepared to control Kurenai into reporting the information he doesn��t mind getting leaked, but Kurenai��s behavior waspletely different�� not only did she hide the information about the Nekomata Shrine, but she did not report anything about Futen either�� this is strange, and Kuroto would be an idiot if didn��t feel that something is wrong with Kurenai.


    ��


    With Kurenai gone, Hayate, who had been guarding the door walked in.


    Yugao who had witnessed the entire interrogation process, said with a frown, ��Captain, I feel that something is wrong with Kurenai-senpai.��


    Hayate said, ��It��s normal to be a bit depressed after going through what Kurenai-senpai went through.��


    Yugao shook her head, and said, ��No, rather than depression�� I would say that she is worried about something.��


    Hayate shook his head, and said, ��Really? She didn��t look all that worried to me�� I would say she is annoyed and frustrated, considering her experience it is normal, after all, one party is Orochimaru, one of the Legendary Sannin, while the other is a member of Amatsukami who is said to be stronger than Homusubi and Suijin����


    ��Maybe���� Yugao couldn��t refute Hayate��s argument, so could only think to herself, ��But my instincts as a woman are telling me that she is worried�� I should talk to her privately�� maybe she will feel morefortable talking with me.��


    Kuroto ignored the love birds�� daily banter, and instructed Itachi��s Crow Clone, ��Keep a watch over her.��


    ��Yes, Kuroto-san.�� Itachi��s Crow Clone nodded and disappeared from the room.


    Just as Itachi disappeared from the room, there was a sudden rush of footsteps in the corridor outside, and immediately afterward, arge group of people opened the door and walked in.


    The one at the forefront was none other than Sarutobi Asuma who has been busy searching for the whereabouts of Kurenai for the past few days. Just from his haggard unshaven face, dark circles, and eye bags, it is not difficult to judge just how worried he was about Kurenai.


    Following him are most of the contemporaries of the same generation, including, Hatake Kakashi, Might Guy, Morino Ibiki, Mitarashi Anko, Iwabee Umemiya, Ebisu, and a few more.


    (Trantor��s Note: Iwabee Umemiya (Not the real name) is the third member of Team Orochimaru, alongside Hyuga Kuroto, and Mitarashi Anko. His current Shinobi rank is Jonin.��


    As soon as he entered the room, Asuma looked around and didn��t find any trace of Kurenai, with a frown he turned towards Kuroto and asked, ��Where is Kurenai?��


    Kuroto replied, ��She has gone home to take a rest.��


    Asuma nodded, then asked with a nervous expression, ��Is she okay?��


    Following Asuma��s question, everyone looked at Kuroto, waiting for his answer.


    When Asuma heard of Kurenai��s kidnapping, he barged into Sandaime��s office and asked his father to put the vige under Martial Law, at the same time, asked him to issue apulsory mission to all the capable Shinobi in the Vige to search for the missing Kurenai.


    What Sandaime did in response is not hard to guess�� He directly refused Asuma without even batting an eye.


    Although Asuma��s mood was sore, finding Kurenai and ensuring her safety was more important�� so Asuma had to turn towards his friends and other contemporaries to help him search Kurenai��s whereabouts.


    Apparently, Sandaime didn��t stop this approach of Asuma, or to be more exact he didn��t have the opportunity to stop as he was busy in an extremely secret meeting with the Yondaime Mizukage who had just arrived in the Vige.


    The exact contents of the meeting are a secret but it was obviously rted to the Akatsuki Organization and the Amatsukami Organization.


    This is why Asuma got away with using such an exaggerated team of Shinobi just for searching Kurenai��s whereabouts.


    The strength of this team can be imagined, as everyone is either a Jonin or Tokubetsu Jonin.


    Therefore, for the past few days, everyone in this room, including Hyuga Kuroto��s Shadow Clone that was left behind in the vige, was searching for Kurenai��s whereabouts, and actually made a lot of effort but couldn��t find anything. Everyone started to think that her disappearance was perhaps rted to Akatsuki or Amatsukami, which only made the matter more serious, and made Asuma depressed.


    Asuma was so depressed that he almost barged into his old man��s office to ask him to dere war on both Akatsuki Organization and Amatsukami Organization, but before he could, Kakashi suddenly appeared in front of him with Flying Raijin and stopped him.


    Asuma obviously had no intention to stop, however, when Kakashi showed Kuroto��s letter to Asuma; Asuma no longer cared about war and all, just ran in the direction of Konoha Hospital to make sure that Kurenai is safe.


    But now he learned that Kurenai has returned home to rest, so obviously he can only turn to Kuroto and ask about her condition.


    Kuroto patten Asuma��s shoulder, and said with a smile, ��Don��t worry, her injuries are not life-threatening and have already been treated by Shizune-chan�� only physical and mental exhaustion is left, which is nothing too serious, she just needs to rest for a few days and she will be back to normal.��


    Hearing from Kuroto, Asuma suddenly took a long sigh of relief, ��Thankfully she is safe.�� Then after a short pause, Asuma suddenly asked Kuroto, ��By the way, which bastard dared kidnapping Kurenai?��


    Kuroto looked up and down at Asuma for a minute, then after thinking a little he said to Yugao, ��Yugao-chan, pass the report to Asuma.��


    Yugao asked in surprise, ��Captain?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��It��s alright.��


    Following Kuroto��s nod, Yugao no longer hesitated and passed the report to Asuma.


    Originally, the details of Kurenai��s kidnapping should be kept a secret unless Sandaime states otherwise, but who made Asuma the son of Hokage?


    Moreover, all the people in this room are either Jonin or Tokubetsu Jonin, which means all the people in this room make up the high-endbat power of Konoha, not to mention, they are all contemporaries of the same generation, and Kuroto, who already understands the ins and outs of the matter knows full well that there is no information in this report worth keeping secret, so he decided to let them in on the matter.


    Although, Kuroto did not expect to see Iwabee Umemiya in this group�� but he didn��t care much. Kuroto knows that Umemiya is loyal to Orochimaru�� but it makes no difference to him; in Kuroto��s view, Umemiya could still be considered a good friend andrade because, he, Anko, and Kuroto have together fought against many enemies as the members of Team Orochimaru before and during the Third Great Shinobi War.


    After everyone read the report one by one, they looked at each other in confusion.


    Asuma was the first to speak, and his tone clearly indicated his surprise, ��Orochimaru? How could it be him? Why did he, of all people kidnap Kurenai? What did he even want from her?��


    Because Kurenai managed to safely escape from the hands of her Kidnapper, it must mean that the kidnapper was neither Akatsuki nor Amatsukami, so Asuma was obviously inted.


    He wanted to catch the kidnapper and present him in front of Kurenai to impress her and win her heart. Then ording to the script, he would invite her to go on a date, obviously, she would agree and they would soon start dating.


    If this setting is followed, soon Asuma and Kurenai would-be lovers and then married officially, within a few more years, they will also have a mini Asuma and mini Kurenai ying catch in the yard with their cousin brother Konohamaru.


    Mini Asuma and Mini Kurenai would be naughty kids and constantly torment their grandfather by pulling his beard.


    Asuma��s wife Kurenai would hum a beautiful melody as she cook for their small family and he will listen to that beautiful melody while reading the morning newspaper; smoking a cigarette, and asionally think to himself, ��Ah! this is the life.��


    But Asuma didn��t expect that his ��Ah! this is the life�� dream was a low-quality cheap balloon and had a hole in it, even before he could blow air in it, it exploded and brought him to reality.


    Kurenai��s kidnapper turned out to be Orochimaru! And who is Orochimaru? No one needs to emphasize.


    ording to Asuma, let alone him, even Hatake Kakashi and Hyuga Kuroto, the two strongest of their generation are not Orochimaru��s opponents, this result will still not change even when Kakashi and Kuroto are working together to defeat or kill Orochimaru.


    In fact, Asuma knows this better than anyone that even his father Sandaime Hokage dare not say that he can defeat or kill Orochimaru without losing his life.


    Although angered and helpless, Asuma had to ept the fact that he can��t use this method to win Kurenai��s heart, so he could only sigh.


    Different from Asuma��s helplessness, Anko��s face was darkened at the mention of Orochimaru being the culprit of Kurenai��s kidnapping. Even though she has followed Kuroto��s advice; walked out of Orochimaru��s shadow, and no longer cares about him�� Orochimaru is still the person she doesn��t want to face.


    And different from Asuma and Anko, Kakashi��s attention waspletely on Amatsukami, as he muttered to himself in a wondering tone, ��Why did a member of Amatsukami have a conflict with Orochimaru? Is it because Orochimaru is a former member of the Akatsuki Organization?��


    Others all had their own thoughts, pondering and expressing their own opinions such that room became a bit noisy.


    Seeing this, Kuroto took back the report, passed it to Yugao, and said to everyone, ��Okay everyone, we are still in Konoha Hospital so please mind yourselves�� We don��t want to cause trouble and incur the wrath of Tsunade-sama, right?��


    As soon as ��the wrath of Tsunade-sama�� was mentioned, everyone immediately shut up and tacitly nodded, only an idiot would want to incur Tsunade-sama��s wrath.


    Kuroto was satisfied with the result, and said, ��We have been busy searching for Kurenai-chan for the past few days, now that she has returned safely so it��s time we too go back to our houses and take a much-needed rest.��


    Everyone nodded and started to disperse, but suddenly, Asuma who was a bit hopeless because his dream bubble was burst suddenly said to everyone, ��Tomorrow, I will host a party in order to celebrate Kurenai��s safe return�� Everyone muste!��


    Guy said in a thinking pose, ��Hmm, speaking of which, it��s been years since all of us got together�� this time we must let the mes of our youth explode!��


    Kakashi who has be more and more depressed since the Alliance Ceremony Incident, had a droopy look and shook his head weakly, ��Forget it.��


    Guy immediately said, ��Kakkkaashii! This is the age toy our youth on a hot-blooded battle, and you are my eternal rival, I can not allow you to actzy like that!��


    Before Kakashi could reply to Guy, Asuma tossed his arm around Kakashi��s neck and said, ��Hey, the trick you told mest time did not work�� shouldn��t you take responsibility? Others may note that would still be eptable�� but you are not allowed to note!��


    Asuma knows that a lot has been going on in Kakashi��s mind and it has made Kakashi be darker and darker and has caused him to frequently visit Konoha Hospital to get his injuries treated. Tsunade-sama has repeatedly emphasized that Kakashi should not put so much pressure on himself while training because rather than training he is causing self-harm�� but no matter how much Tsunade-sama nags at him, there has been no change in Kakashi.


    This has caused, not only Hokage-sama but even several fiends to be deeply worried about Kakashi��s state.


    Everyone understands that Obito��s eye meant a lot to Kakashi, and losing it has caused too much emotional pressure on him.


    Guy wants to help but has been unable to�� because whenever Guy would nag him, Kakashi would just disappear with Flying Raijin, helpless Guy turned to other friends.


    As a friend, Asuma can obviously see this state of Kakashi and wants to help him too.


    Seeing that both Guy and Asuma have already pressured him, Kakashi cast a hopeful gaze at Kuroto only to bepletely ignored by him.


    With no one left to help him, Kakashi could only nod helplessly, ��Alright, I��lle.��


    ��Yosh now that everyone agrees, at 07:00 PM tomorrow everyone will gather at the secret tavern where we wanted to celebrate our academy graduation but couldn��t because of being too young to drink!�� announced Asuma.


    ��Got it!�� �C Everyone nodded to Asuma and then left to do their own things.

 Chapter 486: Absentminded Hokage

    Chapter 486: Absentminded Hokage


    Morning of the next day.


    Kuroto brought Kurenai to the Hokage Office for the purpose of repeated inquiry, and after submitting the report he had prepared yesterday, along with the report Kurenai prepared as per Kuroto��s instructions, the two waited for Hokage-sama to read the report.


    Initially, Kuroto thought that Sandaime-sama would order Kurenai to reiterate everything in great detail so Kuroto was prepared to control Kurenai into not speaking anything he doesn��t want her to, but unexpectedly, Sandaime-sama just read the report silently, sighed once or twice then asked three questions and finally instructed both Kuroto and Kurenai to go back and rest.


    In fact, Sandaime-sama did not even bother to issue an investigation mission of the location Orochimaru took Kurenai to, of course, even if he did order it would make no difference as the location marked on the map was a fake one�� Kuroto himself checked the map that Kurenai added in her report and knew that the location marked on it was a false one.


    ��I do wonder if the location she has marked in the map has traces of fighting around it, because if not, Kurenai might be under the suspicion of betrayal���� thought Kuroto as he left the Hokage Office.


    After leaving the Hokage Building; Kuroto looked back in the direction of the Hokage Office and thought inwardly, ��Has the situation already gotten to the point that Sandaime-sama is unable to pay much attention to this incident?��


    After all, an Anbu of the elite Team-Ro was kidnapped�� not just an orphan of the civilian ss�� okay, Kurenai is indeed an orphan of the civilian ss but this doesn��t change the fact that she is also an Anbu member of the elite Team-Ro, and yet Sandaime Hokage seemed absent-minded during the entire inquiry and didn��t seem to care much that she was kidnapped by Orochimaru, of all people!


    Of course, it��s not that he doesn��t care, it��s just that he is too preupied with much more important things.


    And Kuroto quite a lot about it.


    These days, the surface of the vige seems quite peaceful and calm, but Kuroto knows very well that this is just the calm before the storm.


    ording to the information given to Kuroto by Pakura and Yagura, yesterday night, Yondaime Raikage of Kumogakure has also secretly arrived in Konoha, and counting the Kazekage and the Mizukage�� four of the five Kage of the Five great nations are currently present in Konoha.


    Only the Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki of Both Scales has not yet arrived for the time being.


    However, Hokage-sama has already given information to the Raikage, Mizukage, and Kazekage that Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki has also agreed to participate in the 3rd Gokage Summit, and is currently on his way to Konoha.


    Thinking of all the information ryed to him by Pakura and Yagura, Kuroto thought, ��If everything is taken into ount, then the day Akatsuki will attack Konoha will probably be around the time when all five Kage have gathered in Konoha. And since Hokage, Raikage, Kazekage, and Mizukage are already present in Konoha, and Tsuchikage is also on his way�� this means that the day of Akatsuki��s attack is approaching closer and closer.��


    At this time, Kurenai, who was silently walking next to Kuroto suddenly raised her head and said, ��Kuroto-kun, don��t you think Hokage-sama seems a bit strangetely? This matter concerned Orochimaru and Amatsukami, yet Hokage-sama only asked a few questions then ordered us to leave, in fact, to me he seemed absent-minded the entire time, what do you think could be the reason behind Hokage-sama��s strangeness?��


    In order to deal with the inquiries of Hokage-sama, Kurenai spent the entire night preparing herself to make sure that she doesn��t leave any loopholes�� but Hokage-sama didn��t seem to be too attentive during the entire inquiry�� making Kurenai feel a bit regretful that she wasted the entire night for nothing.


    When Kuroto heard Kurenai��s doubts, he almost had the urge to hold her by her cors and ask her, ��Shouldn��t I be asking the same question from you? Because to me, you seem stranger than Sandaime-sama!��


    But Kuroto chose to calm himself, and answered her, ��I felt the same way�� perhaps Hokage-sama is very busy in dealing with other things.�� After saying up to here, Kuroto took a pause, then continued, ��It may also be possible that the Hokage-sama we met up with was just a Shadow Clone, while the real Hokage-sama is somewhere else dealing with other issues.��


    ��A Shadow Clone?�� muttered Kurenai in a wondering tone, then continued after a pause, ��But isn��t it one of the rules that the Hokage is forbidden to use Shadow Clone for doing his main duties?��


    People assume that Shadow Clone is omnipotent and can do everything that the original can, but that��s actually not true�� the Shadow Clones also have their limits.


    Different shinobi have a different level of mastery over the Shadow Clone Jutsu. Most shinobi can not use their Shadow Clones to carry out sophisticated tasks that require a lot of thinking and analysis, because everything Shadow Clone does requires Chakra, even the normal tasks like breathing and thinking and not everyone has that level of Chakra.


    Moreover, the Shadow Clone must be in close vicinity of the original else it will lose the mental link with the original, and its performance will instantly dwindle resulting in either its disappearance or it will only do what was initially instructed to it at the moment the Shadow Clone was formed.


    Initially, Kuroto was also troubled over this issue when he started to leave behind Shadow Clones in the vige to act as his recement�� but because of the presence of Toyotama/Ryuumyaku Chakra, this issue was resolved�� Toyotama may be sealed within the Ryuumyaku Gourd that istes all external Chakra perception�� however, Toyotama is still connected to Kuroto��s soul and helps him maintain a mental link with his Shadow Clone.


    The presence of Toyotama also ensures that his Shadow Clone never runs out of Chakra so for Kuroto it is not big of an issue, but even then, Kuroto never creates more than one Shadow Clone when he has to leave behind Shadow Clone to act as his recement because as the more Shadow Clone one creates, the more difficult maintain the mental link with the Shadow Clones bes.


    Perhaps only Uzumaki Naruto can make use of Shadow Clones like a bug Jutsu to make his Shadow Clones do everything; however, that��s mostly because of Kyuubi��s Chakra�� but even he has his limitations, and this was clearly shown after he became the Nanadaime Hokage and had to rely on the intake of too much caffeine to maintain the mental link with all his Shadow Clones else they will all copse.


    Kuroto nodded, ��True�� use of Shadow Clone to carry out Hokage��s duties is forbidden, but this rule is only applicable in normal times, if there are emergency situations, then Hokage-sama is allowed to use Shadow Clones to act as his recement.��


    It was Nidaime Hokage Senju Tobirama himself who made this rule, because he, as the creator of the Shadow Clone Jutsu perfectly understood the limitations of this Jutsu��


    Listening to Kuroto��s words, Kurenai had a downcast look, and asked, ��What do you think is Hokage-sama dealing with?��


    ��How am I supposed to know? I am not the Hokage.�� Said Kuroto with a sigh, and after a pause, he continued, ��But it has to be very important.��


    ��Hmm.�� Nodded Kurenai lightly, then started looking at Kuroto��s face from the corner of her eyes.


    Kuroto noticed her small actions, and asked while touching his face, ��Is something on my face?��


    Kurenai flinched then immediately shook her head, ��N�� no, nothing.�� And as if to change the topic, he suddenly said, ��Kuroto-kun, I want to increase my training.��


    Kuroto looked at Kurenai for a while, and seeing the determined look in her eyes, he sighed and said, ��We will talk about your training after you havepletely recovered�� just rest for now�� this is an order.��


    Kurenai pouted and said nothing, although she was busy thinking, ��Kuroto-kun and Futen indeed look quite simr�� perhaps Futen was really a member of the Hyuga n����


    Looking at Kurenai��s thinking face, Kuroto thought, ��I can also use this time period to understand your strangeness�� and decide whether to dispose of you or not.��


    The two people who were on different channels walked side by side with afortable silence when the fork in the road came, and their paths were diverging Kuroto suddenly remembered something, and asked, ��Do you remember the secret Izakaya where we wanted to celebrate our academy graduation but couldn��t because we were too young to drink��?��


    Kurenai went into thinking pose, then as if she suddenly remembered and nodded, ��Oh that one in the eastern bloc, right? What about it?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes, the one in the eastern bloc�� tonight, Asuma has organized a celebration and invited every one of your generations�� the timing is 07:00 PM�� don��t bete����


    After thinking a little, Kurenai nodded with a yawn��. ��In that case, I must catch up with my sleep early�� I didn��t sleep wellst night, so I will take my leave here, Kuroto-kun, have a good day.�� Saying so, Kurenai waved her hand then left in the direction of her home.


    Kuroto nced at Kurenai��s disappearing back, and thought inwardly as his eyes turned cold, ��Kurenai clearly knows a lot of information about my Futen Clone, so why the hell is she not reporting it? Did she find something?��


    Kuroto nodded to Itachi��s Crow Clone secretly keeping watch over Kurenai then started to walk in the direction of his home.

 Chapter 487: Single Dog

    Chapter 487: Single Dog


    In the evening.


    As promised, Kuroto came to the Izakaya; where Asuma had booked a private room for the night.


    Because it was still a little early, so only Asuma and Kakashi who was forcibly dragged here were present. When Kuroto walked into the private room�� he noticed that Kakashi and Asuma were discussing something with a very serious expression.


    Taking a seat next to Asuma, Kuroto asked casually, ��What are you two talking about with such serious expression?��


    Asuma answered with a distracted tone, ��Kakashi is giving me advice on how to make Kurenai fall in love with me.��


    Kuroto snickered, ��He, himself is a single dog�� how can he give you advice?��


    Asuma��s face changed all of a sudden, and it was at this moment, he realized, ��Yeah, no wonder the tricks he taught me didn��t work at all!��


    Kakashi said with a rare serious expression, ��You can��t say that Kuroto�� my advice is sure to work�� after all, they are all taken from a legendary book.��


    ��What book?�� asked Kuroto with a confused expression as picked up a bottle of sake.


    Kakashi quickly fumbled through his Shinobi bag and took out a small book with an orange cover, and showed it to Kuroto and Asuma, ��This book!��


    The Orange cover of the book had the illustrations of a woman and a man drawn on it, and its title was written in, conspicuous red characters which read as <em>Icha Icha Paradise.</em>


    <em>Puff��</em>


    Kuroto, who had just taken a sip of Sake suddenly sprayed it out as soon as he realized what book Kakashi was talking about.


    <em>Cough-cough��</em>


    After controlling his coughs�� and wiping away the corners of his mouth, Kuroto can��t help but think in amazement, ��What is this scenario? A book written by an old single dog was regarded as a treasure by a young single dog, and then passed on to another single dog?��


    Kuroto doesn��t know if Kakashi knows who the author of <em>Icha Icha Paradise </em>is, but Kuroto knows well enough�� <em>Icha Icha Paradise</em>is authorized by a lifelong old single dog Jiraiya, a fool who has pursued Tsunade-hime for most of his life but has never seeded in winning her heart.


    Kakashi looked at Kuroto with a strange expression, and asked: ��Why is your reaction too big?��


    Asuma snatched Kakashi��s <em>Icha Icha Paradise</em>, and while looking through it, he muttered, ��I have heard of this book�� it is said that the sales are very good.��


    Kakashi nodded repeatedly and said in a deep tone, ��Of course, it��s the legendary <em>Icha Icha Paradise</em>�� and the sales of this book are off the charts�� I was barely able to buy it after spending three whole days on the line!��


    Kuroto sighed shook his head disdain and said nothing more.


    Asuma saw Kuroto��s disapproving expression, closed the book, and asked, ��Kuroto, do you have a good way to make a girl fall in love with me?��


    Kuroto said with a smirk, ��Heh, I am sorry Asuma, I don��t understand the troubles of you single dogs.��


    Seeing the smirk on Kuroto��s face, Asuma��s face turned dark, ��Yeah, how can I ever forget��? This bastard has always made all of us single dogs burn in envy since the academy days�� I don��t know why but I suddenly have a very strong urge to beat you up.��


    ��Yes, me too!�� �C Kakashi also nodded in agreement with Asuma.


    ��Cut, weakling.�� Snorted Kuroto in a mocking tone�� thenpletely ignored the two and took a sip of Sake�� but Asuma kept staring at him and didn��t mean to turn away even if Kuroto ignored him�� after a while of silence and a few sips of sake Kuroto could no longer bear the begging look of Asuma and sighed, ��Alright fine�� don��t go gloomy�� I will give you some advice.��


    With that Kuroto became the Date Doctor and started to give Asuma. Of course, he didn��t mean to go overboard like Will Smith lest Asuma startsing to him for all the things and problems he is facing.


    While Kuroto was talking, Asuma and Kakashi were listening intently, Hayate opened the door and walked in, greeted the three people in the private room, and consciously sat on the side and listened to the conversation of the three seniors.


    In actuality, Hayate is a few years younger than Asuma, Kakashi, and Kuroto, but because of the outbreak of the third great shinobi war, he had to graduate early, so he can barely be regarded as a shinobi of the same generation�� moreover, Hayate is still Kuroto��s subordinate.


    But Hayate has always treated Kuroto and the others as Seniors and has always maintained a respectful attitude towards them.


    This is also the reason why he generally uses the suffix ��-senpai�� or ��-san�� when referring to Kuroto, Kakashi, and the others.


    After a while of advising, Kuroto casually asked Asuma, ��By the way, what did Kakashi teach you today?��


    Asuma replied, ��Kakashi told me that I should invite Kurenai on a hot-spring trip�� I even have the coupons ready, what do you think of this idea?��


    ��Ahem.�� After a light cough to attract Kuroto and Asuma��s attention on himself, Kakashi said with a particr emphasis, ��ording to <em>Icha Icha Paradise</em>, this trick is referred to as ��Nirvana�� and has a hundred percent sess rate!��


    ��A Hot Spring Trip huh?�� Kuroto muttered and started to think about it��


    Asuma asked eagerly, ��Do you think inviting Kurenai on a hot spring trip would work?��


    Listening to the discussion between Asuma, Kakashi, and Kuroto, Hayate was a bit dumbfounded, he raised his hand weakly and said, ��Asuma-san�� have you confessed to Kurenai-senpai? And are you two already dating?��


    Asuma shook his head, and said, ��I haven��t confessed yet, I want to take Kurenai on a few dates, then confess to her.��


    Hayate suddenly became speechless, and said, ��You two aren��t even dating yet? Then I suggest that you don��t invite Kurenai-senpai to go on a hot spring trip straight of the bat�� It would be very rude and disrespectful towards her.


    If it is with a lot of people of both genders then the trip could be taken as fun, enjoyment, and rxation but with just you and Kurenai-senpai alone, she would definitely feel ufortable. Even if she trusts you as a friend andrade it doesn��t mean she would be willing to go so far just based on that trust.��


    Asuma quickly asked Hayate, ��Then what should I do?��


    Hayate groaned for a moment, then said, ��Kurenai-senpai has a strong personality and she is an independent woman�� Moreover, she is an orphan and has nobody but herself to depend upon�� True we are her friends and would be willing to help her wherever we can, but there is always a wall between people that can not be broken with just pure friendship and camaraderie, and nobody but ourselves knows what kind of people we truly are at our core��


    As far as I know, people with such a background are generally vulnerable in their hearts and tries to cover their inner weaknesses and fears with a strong outer shell, to hide their true selves from others�� Kurenai-senpai is no different��


    So, if you want to make her fall in love with you then you have to at least give her a sense of security, you have to make her feel that you are someone she can truly depend on, you have to make her believe that no matter what her inner self is like you won��t judge her and treat her as herself so that she can open up her true inner self to you����


    Kakashi looked at Hayate with pure admiration, his gaze clearly indicated as if he is in the presence of a God.


    Even Kuroto can��t help but nod at what Hayate said�� because he was somewhat correct indeed, and can��t help but think, ��No wonder Yugao is in love with him, he is more of a Date Doctor than I am. Of course, I am not much bad either�� at least, I would like to believe that I am not bad whenpared to Hayate.��


    Asuma on the other hand looked at Hayate as if he has found his new best friend�� he got up from his own seat, sat next to Hayate, tossed his arm around Hayate��s shoulder, and asked, ��And how do I do that?��


    Hayate blushed a little at how he suddenly became the center of all attention�� but seriously thought about Asuma��s question, then said, ��Well the fastest way to give someone a sense of security is to be very strong than them. If you be strong enough to make Kurenai-senpai admire you�� she will obviously feel a sense of security in your presence�� that sense of security will slowly grow into trust�� and at that time if you treat Kurenai-senpai as an equal, don��t judge her for her ws, help her in the areas you feel the need to�� but also give her enough space to not make her feel overwhelmed in your presence, be honest with her and don��t hide your own vulnerabilities from her�� then that admiration will slowly and steadily be love. At least, that��s what I think.��


    ��Strong huh?�� Asuma started to think, and muttered, ��But it��s a bit difficult.��


    If ites to overall strength, Asuma is obviously stronger than Kurenai�� but Kurenai is an expert in Genjutsu, and her Genjutsu proficiency is very high�� and after months of discussions with Uchiha Itachi, her mastery and understanding of Genjutsu have increased sharply. Additionally, she has also started to learn Fuinjutsu�� So, even a bit of negligence may as well result in Asuma��s defeat.


    True, Asuma may have a greater chance of winning if the two were to fight, but his strength is nowhere near enough to reach the level that Kurenai would admire him.


    Hayate nodded, ��It is indeed difficult.��


    Asuma sighed, ��You mean I don��t have a chance?��


    Hayate shrugged, ��If Asuma-san is willing to work hard in training�� and not give up on Kurenai-senpai, then perhaps you may have a chance.��


    While Asuma was distressed, the others also started to arrive in groups of one and two�� Yugao, Kurenai�� then Guy��ter Anko�� Ebisu�� Ibiki�� Umemiya�� along with the others��


    A few minutester, the gate was pushed open, and this time, two more Kunoichi hurriedly walked in�� which quieted down the entire room.


    As soon as she walked in, Shizune asked, ��We aren��tte, right?��


    Asuma said, ��Well, just in time����


    Shizune nodded, ��Huh, that��s good then�� it��s a rare holiday Tsunade-sama gave us�� if we had gottente, then I would have really regretted it.��


    Yui who was standing just behind Shizune said, ��I told you Shizune we aren��tte�� and yet you made me run all the way.��


    Shizune immediately said, ��I was just a little excited.��


    Yui sighed and looked around for Kuroto�� of course, she didn��t have to search too much as Kuroto was already waving his hands.


    As soon as she saw Kuroto, Yui beamed a smile and walked towards him.


    Guy who was sitting next to Kuroto consciously stood up, ��Here you go.��


    Yui nodded with a grateful smile, ��Thank you Guy-san.�� Then sat next to Kuroto and started talking about a lot of things.


    Guy nodded with a knowing smile and walked towards the seat next to Kakashi and sat down.


    Shizune also found herself a seat and sat.


    As more and more people gathered, the room became lively�� And because almost everyone is from the same generation; have spent their academy life together, performed a lot of missions, and fought many enemies together so everyone was quite casual with each other and chatted quite casually.


    While everyone was discussing something or the other, Asuma approached Kurenai, and asked, ��The old man didn��t embarrass you today, right?��


    Kurenai shook her head and said with a smile, ��Hokage-sama just read the report, asked me a few questions casually, then instructed me to rest properly in order to recover as soon as possible.��


    Kakashi frowned when he heard Kurenai��s words, ��Hokage-sama didn��t ask in detail?��


    This incident concerned not only Orochimaru an S-ss missing-nin, who was able to summon Shodaime Hokage-sama and Nidaime Hokage-sama but also Amatsukami. In Kakashi��s view, Hokage-sama shouldn��t be negligent about such a matter.


    Seeing that Kurenai was unwilling to mention this matter more, Asuma quickly changed the subject, ��Oyaji has indeed been a bit strangetely, most of the time he would be absent-minded�� it has also started worry me as ofte.��


    <em>Woon Woon Woon Woon Woon</em>


    Suddenly, there was a sharp rm resounding outside the window.


    Everyone in the room just looked out of the window without much tension on their face, because the vige has already announced that there will be an evacuation drill in the eastern part of the vige this evening.


    Yugao whispered lightly, ��This is the third time already, right? Howe the evacuation drills are being held so frequently these days?��


    Umemiya said, ��Maybe it is to prepare the vigers�� reaction to a sudden emergency, and make them aware of what paths to take so that casualty count decreases��


    Shizune asked in a wondering tone, ��But what emergency can there be at such a time? And that too in the Vige!��


    Kuroto said lightly, ��Perhaps Akatsuki��s revenge.��


    As soon as Kuroto��s words fell, a solemn silence dawned in the room, everyone stopped whatever they were doing and everyone��s breath was held for a moment Kuroto could feel Yui��s hand tighten around the cuff of his sleeve indicating that she is worried about his safety.


    ��This girl.�� Sighed Kuroto, then rubbed the backside of Yui��s hand in silence to reassure her that nothing would happen to him.


    The silence brought by Kuroto��s words continued until the evacuation drill waspleted.


    In fact, Kuroto can see that everyone present here has more or less noticed some things. After all, everyone is either a Jonin, Tokubetsu Jonin, or an Anbu. The people in this room make up the elite forces of Konoha and are the future backbone of the vige. So how can such people not notice these things?


    However, the one who knows the most is probably Kuroto, because no one in this room other than him knows that four of the five Kage have already gathered in Konoha, and the only remaining Tsuchikage is also on his way.

 Chapter 488: A Peaceful Moonless Night

    Chapter 488: A Peaceful Moonless Night


    After the Evacuation Drill was finished, the celebration continued for the next two hours�� time passed and everyone started to get drunk and tired and sleepy�� whoever was tired and drunk and sleepy would just sleep on his chair by leaning his/her head on the table.


    While everyone was either distracted or sleeping, Kurenai quietly approached Kuroto, sat on the empty seat on his left side.


    After a moment, of silence, she poured Sake in two cups and passed one of the cups to Kuroto, ��Captain�� let��s have a drink together.��


    ��Weird.�� Thought Kuroto internally and became vignt, but externally he smiled in appreciation and took the cup Kurenai passed to him with his left hand, ��Of course.��


    Secretly he analyzed the Sake and the Cup, and after making sure that it wasn��t drugged in with any kind of drug, he took a light sip in silence, while his right hand was gently rubbing the back of Yui who was sleeping on the chair on his right side.


    The reason for Kuroto��s vignce is the term Kurenai used to refer to him�� When not on Anbu duties or training, Kurenai would refer to Kuroto as ��Kuroto-Kun�� but the fact she used ��Captain�� implies that she is talking to him as a subordinate, which is kind of odd considering that they are not on Anbu duties.


    Of course, it can also be assumed that Kurenai said so because she is drunk, but Kuroto would never believe it. The reason is also very simple�� Among the contemporaries of his generation, Kurenai��s alcohol tolerance is the highest�� In fact, it wouldn��t even be wrong to say that no matter how much she drinks, she never even gets tipsy much less drunk�� This is one of the reasons why Kuroto generally uses Kurenai to gather information from various Izakaya when performing Anbu missions, so Kurenai also excels in intelligence gathering just like Jiraiya�� and perhaps the reason she has approached Kuroto this time is also that she wants to get some kind of intelligence out of him.


    After having a few bottles of Sake in silence, Kurenai lowered her voice, and asked in a casual tone, ��Captain�� I have always been curious about the Hyuga n. I have heard that the Hyuga n is divided into the main family and the branch family of the Hyuga n, and there are not many members in the main family, is that really the case?��


    Kuroto looked at Kurenai with a suspicious gaze and nodded.


    Kurenai then asked with a curious tone, ��And do you know all of them?��


    Kuroto frowned and nodded again.


    The main family of the Hyuga nprises the Patriarch��s line and the several Elders�� lines. The reason for having extra Elders�� lines is to prevent the copse of the Hyuga n, in case, the Patriarch��s line disappears all of a sudden due to any number of reasons. Of course, the Elders�� lines are extremely low key and more than often they will not leave the grounds of the Hyuga n or make themselves exposed to any kind of danger, or else there is a distinct possibility that they will be specifically targeted for their Byakugan.


    Therefore, very few people outside of the Hyuga n are aware of the existence of the Elders�� lines of the main family of the Hyuga n.


    Of course, in terms of rules, the Elders�� lines are no different from the Patriarch��s line, so no matter how many heirs there are in each generation, only one person is eligible to be exempted from being marked with the Caged Bird Cursed Seal to act as an alternative in case the Patriarch��s line disappears for some reason.


    Of course, the role of the Elders�� line is not just to act as the recement, one of the rules is that the marriage partners of the Patriarch��s line alwayse from the elders�� line.


    In fact, Kuroto��s mother was also a member of the Elder��s line, but as mentioned earlier there can only be one exemption for each generation�� so his mother was also marked with the Caged Bird Cursed Seal and waster transferred to the Branch Family after which she married Kuroto��s father who was actually her servant and guardian during her days as a member of the Main Family.


    Anyway, not getting side-tracked anymore, when ites to the main family, even if all the members of the main family are counted, the number of people who are not marked with the Caged Bird Cursed Seal will never exceed more than ten, and Kuroto, because of his current high status within the Branch Family of the Hyuga n does indeed knows of all the members of Main Family.


    Receiving an affirmative nod from Kuroto, Kurenai thought a little, then asked with a bit of hesitation, ��Does anyone in the Main family of the Hyuga n has white hair?��


    The hair color of the Hyuga nsmen is majorly dark, most people have either brown or ck hair color such as Kuroto or Neji and Yui or Hinata respectively, there are also nsmen with dark blue, dark green, and dark purple hair color but each of these hair colors have ck tinge on them, but there has never been a Hyuga nsmen having White hair.


    So, the fact that Kurenai is asking this question from Kuroto clearly indicates that she is trying to investigate ��Futen��, thinking so, Kuroto thought, ��Huh, so that��s her game? She wants to privately investigate ��Futen��? Or is it that she suspects me to be ��Futen�� because of our simr appearances, that is why she did not report anything about ��Futen�� to the vige?��


    These thoughts were only internal, externally, he replied to Kurenai without much thought, ��As far as I know, there is no member of the main family who has white hair.��


    ��None?!�� Kurenai was stunned, she thought that since there are not many members in the main family of the Hyuga n, so it should be easy to identify ��Futen�� with those characteristic features, but unexpectedly Kuroto gave her the opposite answer.


    Looking at Kurenai��s stunned expression, Kuroto narrowed his eyes, slightly, and asked with a slightly curious tone, ��Why do you ask?��


    Kurenai quickly recovered, and waved her hand casually, ��Nothing, I was just curious is all.��


    Kuroto squinted his eyes, and thought to himself in silence, ��It appears that I underestimated her, never did I expect that her thoughts would be so deep�� she wants to use my ��Futen�� Clone as a breakthrough point to investigate Amatsukami huh?��


    Kurenai sighed, lightly took a sip of sake in silence, and thought, ��Futen is strong enough to fight Shodaime Hokage-sama, Nidaime Hokage-sama, and Orochimaru at the same time�� he is the strongest Shinobi I have ever seen or known, how can Kuroto-kun not know about this kind of nsmen? Or is it possible that his existence was kept a secret from all because he possessed Shikotsumyaku of the Kaguya n? And he left the Hyuga n at a very young age�� hmm, this must be the case.��


    Immediately, Kurenai became a bit worried, ��But if this is indeed the case, then I won��t be able to find anything about ��Futen�� even if I search any information about him in the Hyuga n!


    What to do? What to do?


    Should I���� give up?


    No! How can I give up so easily? I must continue to search for him. As long as we are both alive, our paths will definitely cross again��


    Moreover, Kuroto-kun and Futen are quite simr in appearances�� perhaps they are distant brothers�� might know something about each other but are hesitant to tell others.��


    Thinking so, Kurenai��s gaze subconsciously turned towards Kuroto��s face, and Kuroto who was also thinking a few things rted to Kurenai��s thought looked at her, and two pairs of thoughtful eyes intertwined.


    ��If I continue to work with Kuroto-kun who is also a member of the Hyuga n, sooner orter I am bound tond on any piece of news about Futen���� thought Kurenai.


    ��You want to investigate information about Amatsukami secretly, huh? Well, as long as you are my subordinate, I will make sure that you get absolutely NOTHING!!!�� thought Kuroto.


    The two people who were again not on the same channel looked at each other with friendly smiles and continued Sake in peaceful silence.


    Just before everyone was about to leave, Asuma who was a little drunk plucked out the courage and asked Kurenai to go on a Hot Spring Trip together, but was politely turned down by the thoughtful Kurenai.


    Perhaps it was because Hayate had persuaded Asuma before, so he was psychologically prepared to be turned down, and didn��t feel frustrated about it.


    On the contrary, Kakashi on the side was desperate, he held the <em>Icha Icha Paradise </em>in his hands and kept muttering to himself, ��How can this be possible?! This is Nirvana! Why did it fail?��


    Looking at these two idiots, Kuroto sighed�� but he didn��t care too much, just carried the sleeping Yui on his back and slowly walked towards his home in the direction of the Hyuga n while enjoying the cold wind brushing his cheeks and rustling his clothes.


    ��Tonight, was a peaceful moonless night.�� Muttered Kuroto as he looked up at the clear night sky that had no trace of the moon.

 Chapter 489: Improving Chimera Buds

    Chapter 489: Improving Chimera Buds


    For the next two days, Kuroto continued trying to contact Shisui and Itachi, but he, as well as the Crow Clones of both Shisui and Itachi, found no news.


    ��Even the Summons are unable to deliver the message�� what kind of trial are those two undergoing? Or is it possible that those two really had an ident?�� muttered Kuroto with a slightly worried look.


    Although Kuroto believes in the strength of Shisui and Itachi and knows that the two of them would remain safe�� but it has already been more than a week, yet there is no sign of those two, so he can��t help but be worried a little.


    But no matter how much worried Kuroto is, the two Crow Clones of Itachi and Shisui are still present in Konoha, which means that those two are not dead, so all he can do is have faith in them, and continue with the matters on his end.


    With this thought, Kuroto created a Shadow Clone, gave him the Gourd of Toyotama/Ryuumyaku, then transferred his soul into the Futen Clone, wore his Fujin disguise, and made his way towards Shimura Danzo��s secret base of operation.


    Because of hisst visit, the Root Kunoichi with whom Fujin had a small scuffle previously recognized him quickly, of course, this time she did not attack him directly�� instead she greeted Fujin politely and led him to the Root Base.


    Soon, Fujin met up with Shimura Danzo at his new base of operation, who was waiting for Fujin, which wasn��t surprising considering Fujin��s arrival was already known to Shimura Danzo. However, this time too, there was an additional person with Danzo, and much to Fujin��s surprise, it was none other than Orochimaru against whom Fujin had fought before.


    As soon as Fujin Danzo noticed Fujin��s arrival, he signaled the Root Kunoichi to leave, then spoke to Fujin, ��Orochimaru here was specially invited by me to help meplete the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual.��


    Although, Shimura Danzo appreciates Amatsukami, and more specifically Fujin, however, Danzo does not trust Amatsukami, at the same time he does not trust Orochimaru either, so he hopes that Orochimaru and Fujin of the Amatsukami will restrain each other and be used by him at the same time.


    Following Danzo��s words, Orochimaru nodded lightly, ��A pleasure to be able to work with Fujin of Amatsukami.��


    Orochimaru��s expression may be at ease, but his heart was thumping violently and his mind wasn��t at ease either. It wouldn��t be wrong to say that as soon as he saw Fujin, Orochimaru was extremely vignt and ready to run away at a moment��s notice should the situation escte, but he didn��t mention anything about the battle he had with Fujin a few days ago.


    The sideliners will feel as if Orochimaru had never ever fought against Fujin, and is on friendly terms with Fujin�� But Shimura Danzo didn��t think so, he clearly knew about the fact that Yuhi Kurenai, an Anbu of the elite Team-Ro was kidnapped by Orochimaru a few days ago, and when Orochimaru was taking her somewhere, the two ��coincidentally�� encountered Fujin. Orochimaru and Fujin ended up having a fight which gave Yuhi Kurenai the opportunity to escape from Orochimaru��s hands.


    When Danzo showed Orochimaru the report Yuhi Kurenai submitted to the Hokage, Orochimaru just smiled a little but did not specifically say that it was incorrect, which means that it was more than likely correct.


    Although, Danzo doesn��t know what did Orochimaru wanted to use Yuhi Kurenai for, he, however, believes that it must be quite important�� but because of Fujin��s interruption, Orochimaru was unable to use Yuhi Kurenai to fulfill whatever purpose he had, therefore, there must be deep hostility between Orochimaru and Fujin.


    This hostility also gives between the two also gives Shimura Danzo the confidence to be able to make use of both Orochimaru and Fujin, which the two of them restrain each other.


    Of course, Yuhi Kurenai��s uncertain rtionship with Fujin must also be confirmed, so Shimura Danzo has already assigned Uchiha Itachi a mission to keep a watch over Yuhi Kurenai too in addition to Hyuga Kuroto as he always does.


    After all, Uchiha Itachi is his double agent in the Anbu and the Uchiha n, Danzo has specifically observed the child since his academy days and understands the child��s precociousness and mature thinking, therefore, he has been indirectly training Uchiha Itachi for years to be a perfect nail buried within the Uchiha n, and personally rmended Uchiha Itachi to be recruited into the Anbu.


    And that��s not all, Shimura Danzo has also dispatched his subordinates to investigate the area marked in the map submitted by Yuhi Kurenai, the purpose is to find and analyze the true extent of Fujin and Orochimaru��s strength��


    ��As they say, today��s friend could be tomorrow��s enemy.�� So, Shimura Danzo would obviously be cautious against the likes of Fujin and Orochimaru.


    Futen was obviously unaware of Shimura Danzo��s thoughts, he just nodded towards Orochimaru in a casual tone, ��A pleasure indeed Orochimaru�� this one sincerely hopes that when working together we can make great progress.�� and simr to Orochimaru he too didn��t mention anything about the battle a few days ago.


    Of course, internally, Fujin had other thoughts, ��Tch, I didn��t expect that Orochimaru would also appear here�� does he have the same idea as me? Using Shimura Danzo as a pawn to further study the Chimera Jutsu? But why does Orochimaru has a sudden interest in the Chimera Jutsu?��


    He didn��t really think that it is because Orochimaru mistook that Fujin has also used the Chimera Jutsu to acquire multiple Kekkei Genkai just like Hiruko, and seeing the unbelievable strength of Hiruko and Fujin, Orochimaru re-evaluated the Chimera Jutsu and decided to research it in more depth to better understand it and its true potential��


    And since he didn��t think so, therefore, Fujin could only wonder in confusion and attribute it to the ��Butterfly Effect.��


    ��With greetings out of the way, let��s proceed to the mainboratory�� follow me, you two.�� Said Danzo and led the two to theboratory of his base.


    The undergroundboratory is extremelyrge, fully equipped, and highly advanced. There are many types of new types of equipment that Fujin hasn��t even seen before in his life so when saw the scene before him he was literally baffled.


    If Danzo and Orochimaru had any means to look past Fujin��s mask, they would have noticed his eyes shining and saliva overflowing from his mouth, in greed but unfortunately, they couldn��t, so Fujin could still maintain his dignity.


    ��Calm down yourself, and for now, focus on the objective at hand, after Shimura Danzo is dealt with�� everything in here will be yours.�� Thinking so, Fujin controlled his greed and calmly followed after Shimura Danzo.


    After walking for a while, the three reached the cell culture site and looking at a petri dish in front of him, Danzo said, ��My subordinates have analyzed the characteristics and features of the Chimera Buds, and the result surprised me, controlling the Chimera Buds is really much more difficult than I had expected previously.��


    ��Obviously! Otherwise, why do you think I am here using you as a pawn?�� thought Fujin internally, but externally, he nodded with a calm tone, ��Yes, this one warned Shimura-san at the beginning.�� After a pause, Fujin took out a scroll from the inner part of his Fujin cloak, passed it to Shimura Danzo, and said, ��Our organization seized this scroll from Shinno before killing him, it records the data of the Chimera Buds used by Hiruko along with many other details�� this one think that it will prove to be helpful for Shimura-san.��


    Danzo nodded, took the scroll from Fujin��s hands, read it once, then immediately handed it to Orochimaru who was standing on the side.


    Orochimaru wasn��t surprised when Danzo handed him the scroll, and in fact, he had expected Danzo to give the scroll to him, after all, science is not the field that Shimura Danzo specializes in�� so obviously, Danzo can��t understand what suchplicated data entails.


    Orochimaru looked at the scroll with an extremely serious expression, and after analyzing and postting for a while, he said in a hoarse tone, ��These reading and analysis will be very useful for the experimentation.��


    Fujin nodded towards Orochimaru, then turned towards Shimura Danzo and asked, ��Shimura-san, tell this about your n to restrain the Chimera Buds.��


    Fujin wasn��t too worried about the ��Ritual�� because Hiruko has alreadypleted it once. So, as long as the urate steps are followed, the probability of sess is very high�� Fujin cares more about the development and restriction methods of the Chimera Buds, and the most important part is how to effectively control the Chimera Buds to make sure that Chimera Buds don��t take control�� This is the key factor of his cooperation with Shimura Danzo.


    <em>Tap Tap</em>


    Danzo lightly struck his crutch to the ground, following which, one of the researchers in a white coat came towards the three. He pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and said, ��We n to use Fuinjutsu. After engraving seals on the Chimera Buds before imnting them, we n to control the Chimera Buds using those seals during the ritual.��


    ��Using Fuinjutsu, huh?�� thought Fujin to himself.


    Using Fuinjutsu was also the first method Fujin thought of back when he was studying the Chimera Buds. However, the nature of Chimera Buds is quite special�� it has no fixed shape or form as it continues to change. Most of the Fuinjutsu Fujin knew and used didn��t match the basic requirements while the ones that did match the basic requirement weren��t effective enough in restraining the Chimera Buds.


    In Fujin��s understanding, this is because the shape and form of the Chimera Buds keep changing and distorting so the seal will instantly copse.


    And pondering for a while, Fujin decided not to conceal this problem and expressed it clearly.


    Further improvement and development of the Chimera Buds is the real key to achieving Kekkei Mora, therefore, even if Fujin regards Shimura Danzo as a ��good pawn�� he still intends topletely devote himself to the research and development of the Chimera Buds, therefore, Fujin is not leaving behind any information that would prove to be effective in further improvement of the Chimera Buds.


    After listening to Fujin��s reasoning, Orochimaru thought a little and suggested, ��If I am not incorrect, Uzumaki n did have a few Fuinjutsu that can continuously alter the shape of the seal as per themand of the user, such as the <em>Adamantine Sealing Chains</em>, perhaps we can try using it.��


    Undoubtedly, Orochimaru has the same intentions as Fujin, therefore, he too did not hide any information that can improve the stability and controbility of the Chimera Buds.


    ������������������������������������������.


    Trantor��s Note: To better understand Chimera Buds, think of them as something simr to Venom from Spidermanics, they can slowly affect the subconscious of the user and then steadily take over.

 Chapter 490: Depths of Danzo

    Chapter 490: Depths of Danzo


    ��Adamantine Sealing Chains?�� �C muttered Danzo with a thoughtful expression, then instructed one of the Root subordinates, ��Bring the secret scroll of Adamantine Sealing Chains.��


    ��Yes, Danzo-sama!�� The Root ninja nodded and hurriedly disappeared from his position.


    A few minutester the Root Shinobi returned back to theboratory carrying a red scroll case in his hands and respectfully passed it to Danzo.


    Danzo directly opened the case and said, ��This was left by Mito-sama.��


    Undoubtedly, Danzo is referring to the wife of the Shodaime Hokage Senju Hashirama, the princess of the Uzumaki n, and the first Jinchuriki of Kyuubi, Uzumaki Mito.


    Uzumaki Mito was known for incredible her Fuinjutsu Mastery, High Sensory Skills, and special Chakra. In terms of personal strength, she was no inferior to Nidaime Hokage Senju Tobirama, and with the Kyuubi sealed inside her, her strength was definitely superior to Nidaime Hokage. However, she was a devoted wife and not the kind of person who preferred to be in the limelight, coupled with the fact that the strength of Shodaime Hokage was too strong, strong enough to dominate and suppress the entire Shinobi World by only himself that every other person became bleak in his presence, therefore, she isn��t too renowned these days.


    But Orochimaru who was a disciple of Sandaime Hokage, and a close friend of Senju Tsunade knows the truth and has also exined all these political problems of early Konoha to his disciple Hyuga Kuroto, therefore, Fujin also knows the truth.


    After the death of Shodaime Hokage and Nidaime Hokage, and during the time when Sarutobi Hiruzen had just taken the position as Sandaime Hokage, Uzumaki Mito was the backbone of Konoha.


    Uzumaki Mito is the true reason why even after the death of Shodaime Hokage and Nidaime Hokage, Konoha did not copse due to political struggle between various ns.


    Although it is not well known these days, however, when Senju Tobirama selected Sarutobi Hiruzen as his sessor to be the Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen wasn��t immediately epted by all the ns of Konoha, after all, at that time, Sarutobi Hiruzen was too young and did not have enough prestige, he may have been the disciple of Shodaime Hokage and Nidaime Hokage, and the next Patriarch of the Sarutobi n, however, that still wasn��t enough to be epted by all the ns. Especially the likes of the Uchiha n, the Hyuga n, and even the Senju n was unwilling to ept Sarutobi Hiruzen as Sandaime Hokage.


    The Uchiha n wanted Uchiha Kagami another disciple of Nidaime Hokage to be Sandaime Hokage, while the Senju n wanted Uzumaki Mito to be Sandaime Hokage. The Hyuga n did not have any good candidates for the position of the Hokage, but they preferred Uzumaki Mito over Uchiha Kagami to be Sandaime Hokage.


    However, both Uzumaki Mito and Uchiha Kagami refused to take the position, and choose to trust the judgment of Nidaime Hokage, so Uchiha Kagami kept the Uchiha n in check, while the rest of the other ns all supported Sarutobi Hiruzen to be Sandaime Hokage because of Uzumaki Mito��s prestige.


    Thus, Sarutobi Hiruzen managed to sessfully be Sandaime Hokage of Konoha while the other disciples of Nidaime Hokage managed to gain the power center of the Vige despite being a member of a small Shimura n, and the other two being mere civilians.


    After Sarutobi Hiruzen sessfully took the position of Sandaime Hokage, Uzumaki Mito retreated to her small courtyard and spent the rest of her life there, she rarely ever ventured out and even took her final breath there and died in that small courtyard before passing the Kyuubi to Uzumaki Kushina.


    Therefore, even if the younger generation of Konoha may not know Uzumaki Mito very well, however, all three including Shimura Danzo, Orochimaru, and Fujin know about Uzumaki Mito quite deeply, and refer to her in a very respectful manner, because she is indeed a woman worthy of true respect.


    All that aside, when Orochimaru saw the scroll, he said with a sly smile, ��I did not expect that the Secret Scroll of the Adamantine Sealing Chains is in your hands, no wonder I was unable to find it when I sneaked inside the secret Archive before defecting from Konoha. At that time, I had assumed that perhaps the scroll was in the hands of Uzumaki Kushina, but now it appears that I was wrong.��


    Danzo nced at Orochimaru coldly, but choose not to say anything, and unfolded the scroll in front of Fujin and Orochimaru.


    Adamantine Sealing Chains is an A-Rank secret Fuinjutsu of the Uzumaki n, and it is also one of the best Fuinjutsu to be practiced by a Jinchuriki as it is capable of easily subduing even the like of Kyuubi, the strongest of the nine Bijuu.


    In the canon, when masked Obito forcibly summoned the Kyuubi sealed inside Uzumaki Kushina, Kushina who was on the verge of death and incredibly weak used this Fuinjutsu on Kyuubi and managed to sessfully restrain the fox.


    It must not be forgotten that at that time, she had just given birth to Naruto so her body was incredibly weak, and then even the Kyuubi was forcibly summoned out of her�� so it wouldn��t be wrong to say that all the oil in hermp was already dried at that point, yet, she was able to use Adamantine Sealing Chains thanks to her Uzumaki physique and managed to sessfully restrain, the strongest of the nine Bijuu. This feat alone shows how effective Adamantine Sealing Chains are.


    Therefore, when Danzo unfolded the scroll of Adamantine Sealing Chains, Fujin looked at it with great attention and studied it.


    After a while, he withdrew his gaze and thought, ��No wonder only the members of the Uzumaki n can use this Fuinjutsu�� it turns out that only those with the special chakra/blood of the Uzumaki n can use this Fuinjutsu.��


    But Fujin wasn��t disappointed too much, he has alreadypletely memorized the scroll, and when he gets out of here, he will record it in a different scroll and store it with himself. Fujin may not be able to use this Fuinjutsu, however, Karin can learn it.


    Different from Fujin, Orochimaru was a little disappointed, and muttered, ��A pity.��


    ording to Orochimaru, the Uzumaki n has long since disappeared, at present; Uzumaki Nagato, leader of the Akatsuki Organization, and Uzumaki Naruto the current Jinchuriki of Kyuubi are the only members of the Uzumaki n left in the Shinobi World.


    There��s no need to mention Uzumaki Nagato as no way in hell would Danzo dare to go in front of Nagato.


    As for Uzumaki Naruto? He is just a 7-year-old child who knows nothing about E-Rank or D-Rank Fuinjutsu much less such aplex A-Rank Fuinjutsu. Obviously, he can not help Danzo keep the Chimera Buds in control.


    While Fujin had a thoughtful look under his mask, and Orochimaru had a disappointed expression, Danzo was looking at the scroll of the Adamantine Sealing Chain with a frowned expression. This is not the first time he has read the scroll of Adamantine Sealing Chains and is naturally aware of the requirements of using this Fuinjutsu. So, after a while of thinking, he said in a deep tone, ��Maybe the old man can try to learn it.��


    Fujin nced at Danzo�� but said nothing and chose to remain silent.


    On the other hand, Orochimaru had a mocking smirk.


    Both of them are very clear about the meaning of Danzo��s words. Danzo has imnted the Hashirama Cells which can be regarded as the blood of the Senju n, it is well known that the Senju n and the Uzumaki n were close rtives, and the blood of the Uzumaki n also flows within the veins of Senju nsmen because of intermarriage between the two ns over several generations.


    Therefore, if any n other than the Uzumaki n has the possibility of learning this Fuinjutsu, then it is obviously the Senju n, and Danzo who imnted the Hashirama Cells may be able to learn this Fuinjutsu.


    Of course, this is just a theoretical possibility. And neither Fujin nor Orochimaru is very optimistic about Danzo being able to use this Fuinjutsu.


    This is because to dig out the hidden potential in blood, extreme talent is necessary, and Shimura Danzo clearly does not have such talent. Because if he did, then he wouldn��t have to rely on imnting so many Sharingan and Hashirama Cells and finally turn towards the Chimera Jutsu with the hope of improving his strength.


    So, even if theoretically Danzo may hold some degree of qualification in learning this Fuinjutsu, Fujin and Orochimaru don��t think that he can.


    Noting Fujin��s silence which stated that he has no opinion on the matter Danzo sighed, but then he noticed Orochimaru��s mocking smirk, and he was a little annoyed and said, ��If this is not an option, then do you have any other way?��


    Fujin and Orochimaru thought a little, then said in unison, ��Try other Fuinjutsu.��


    Danzo was surprised by the tacit understanding between Fujin and Orochimaru, he stared at the tow with a suspicious gaze for a while, then sighed and said, ��In that case,e with me.��


    Fujin and Orochimaru nodded, then followed him out of thisboratory, and after walking for a while, the three came to anotherboratory which appeared to be a Large-scale incubation room.


    As soon as he stepped into the Large-scale incubation room, Futen expression under the Fujin mask turned terrified and he took a deep breath.


    The scale of this Incubation Room is extremelyrge, with rows and rows of Large Incubation Capsules arranged horizontally and vertically. At a mere nce, Fujin could see that hundreds of Large Incubation Tanks were ced here, and more than 30 researchers were busy in theboratory.


    Not only this, simr to the previousboratory, thisboratory is also highly advanced, some of the things Fujin has never even seen before. It seems that these are all confidential equipment prohibited from entering the mass market.


    Had it not been for the mask on his face, the surprise and greed in Fujin��s eyes would have again been noticed by Orochimaru and Danzo, but thankfully he could still maintain his dignity.


    Calming himself down, Fujin even began to wonder ��Was Root really disbanded by Sandaime-sama? Because if it was and even then, it still has ess to such humongous funds and personnel then Fujin can��t even begin to fathom just how deeply has Danzo dug his ws in the Shinobi World.��


    At the same time, Fujin also realized that perhaps Sandaime-sama himself doesn��t even know the true depths of Shimura Danzo��s Root.


    But different from Fujin, Orochimaru did not have all thatplicated or surprised look. He has used and was used by the Root several years ago, therefore, he knows quite deeply about Root.


    Danzo did not know about Fujin��s thoughts, nor did he care, because in his eyes, an organization as big and secretive as Amatsukami must have its own depths, besides, what they see here is only a part of what Root is truly capable of�� as this is just one of theboratories, there are many otherboratories, some of them are so secretive that aside from himself only a dozen people know about them���� And one particrboratory is only known to him and an extremely loyal researcher named Shigaraki Tanuki�� what��s being researched there is only known to him and Shigaraki Tanuki.


    Anyway, Danzo led Fujin and Orochimaru inside the Incubation Room, and while pointing towards the Large Incubation Capsules in front, he said, ��The old man has already tried more than 20 different seals on these Chimera Buds, but the effect is not ideal.��


    Looking at the Lage Incubation Capsule in front of him Fujin sighed, ��From where does he bring such high funds?��


    Fujin��s reason for sigh is reasonable because in these hundreds of Large Incubation Capsules Chimera Buds are being cultivated, and many of the Chimera Buds that have already been cultivated have been engraved with Fuinjutsu�� which clearly means Danzo has done a lot of experiments in private.


    It is important to know that creating and cultivating a Chimera Bud is not much cheaper than creating a Clone body. And unlike Fujin��s case where he seized a lot of these from Shinno, the Chimera Buds created and cultivated by Danzo are all done by his own resources.


    Aside from solving the technical aspects, the consumption of resources for cultivating hundreds of Chimera Buds at a time is an astronomical figure that Fujin can��t even calcte.


    And then there is the fact that Danzo says that he has already tried 20 different seals but the result has been a failure, which means that 20 shinobi have been sacrificed by him.


    ��This is�� this is simply cheating!�� Fujin wanted to cry tears of blood.


    At the same time, he couldn��t help but be d that he chose Shimura Danzo to be his ��Pawn��.


    Orochimaru was also surprised, of course, his surprise was not rted to Danzo��s depths, but something else entirely.


    The fact that in just a few days Danzo not only cultivated hundreds of Chimera Buds but even started the experimentation and testing procedure. This clearly indicates something, so ncing at Danzo from the corner of his eyes, Orochimaru sneered, ��Is he so impatient?��


    But soon Orochimaru��s gaze turned to that of pity or to say to that of sympathy. In Orochimaru��s eyes, Shimura Danzo is no longer the man who used to the darkness of Konoha, no longer the man who would protect Konoha from Shadows like he used to once, the man haspletely changed to a foolish creature who has been caught in the whirlpool of greed for power, paranoia, and madness. And for these things, he is willing to destroy everything�� be that morality, humanity, and even his loyalty.

 Chapter 491: When Great Minds Work Together

    Chapter 491: When Great Minds Work Together


    After recovering his mind, Fujin observed the results of Danzo��s experiments.


    Chimera Buds have the characteristics of swallowing flesh and blood and it constantly changes its shape and form at its own will. Therefore, maintaining control over the Chimera Buds for a long time is a very difficult task even with the use of Fuinjutsu.


    And engraving and activating a seal on Chimera Buds is not that difficult, the difficult partes afterward, during the ritual process. If the seal on the Chimera Bud is not deactivated during the Ritual, the Chimera Bud will be unable to swallow the Flesh and Blood of others, but if the seal is deactivated, then the seal engraved on the Chimera Bud will start to have defects in it and deteriorate because of the change in shape and form of the Chimera Buds during the expansion and contraction process.


    Once these defects and deterioration reach a certain level, the Seal engraved on the Chimera Bud willpletely lose its effects and will naturally fail to y the intended role.


    And this is clearly evident gore sight in front of Fujin.


    The subjects in whom Shimura Danzo��s research team imnted the seal engraved Chimera Buds are floating inside the Large Incubation Capsules, and looking at the gruesome sight before him, Fujin can clearly see that the results were a failure.


    The seals must maintain a fixed form and shape, but because the Chimera Buds inside the bodies of the test subjects were constantly deforming that is, changing their shape and form so the seals were unable to maintain their shape as a result the bodies were either mutted or looked like gruesome beasts�� and without exception, all of the test subjects are dead.


    <em>��Double Tetragram Seal����</em>


    <em>��Eight Trigram Sealing����</em>


    <em>��Reverse Tetragram Seal����</em>


    <em>��Self-Cursing Seal����</em>


    <em>��Evil Sealing����</em>


    <em>��Five-Pronged Seal����</em>


    Upon further observation of the dead test subjects, Fujin recognized many seals�� some of them have been mastered by him, while others have never been seen by him, of course, with his understanding and mastery of Fuinjutsu, Fujin was able to easily analyze all these seals.


    And after analyzing all these seals, Fujin had no doubt why these seals did not provide any result, the reason is simple�� these are shape-dependent.


    Thinking so, ��Even if a seal is Rank-A or higher it would be of no effect in restricting the Chimera Buds�� majorly because these seals are shape-dependent�� what we need is a sealing Jutsu that is either not shape-dependent or can constantly alter itself����


    In Fujin��s understanding, ��<em>Adamantine Sealing Chains��, ��Reaper Death Seal��, ��Nine Phantom Dragon Seal�� </em>and a few other seals fulfill the requirement of restricting the Chimera Buds, however, the person carrying out the ritual must perform the seal in order to constantly restrict the Chimera Buds and to ensure that they don��t take over the body, outsiders can not perform it.


    Therefore, many of these seals can directly be rejected as Danzo either doesn��t have enough qualification to perform these seals, or he will not choose to perform these seals, or these seals require more than one user to perform.


    At this time, Danzo said, ��Both of you can also see that the effects of these seals are not satisfactory, it is unable to show a proper restraining effect on the Chimera Buds, as a result, all the test subjects have died����


    Orochimaru thought a little, then said, ��Perhaps we can try to improve the Adamantine Sealing Chains of the Uzumaki n to make it suitable for non-Uzumaki n members to be able to use it too.��


    After a while of thinking, Fujin nodded with Orochimaru��s suggestion, ��We can try it�� even if a part of the power of the Adamantine Sealing Chains is sacrificed it would be worth it, after all, what we have to restrain is not the huge Chakra of a Bijuu�� but the ��Chimera Buds�� so it should be possible.��


    Improving and changing a high-rank seal while maintaining its sealing power is a bit difficult task because it requires extremelyplicated calctions and a lot of experimentation�� after all, the seal is improved over several generations to suit the needs of the creator, so it contains generations of research, tests, and analysis to where it stands, how can be improved so easily?


    But if part of the sealing power is sacrificed then improving and changing it is not that difficult, so Fujin thinks that it should be possible.


    Fujin said again, ��And if this still doesn��t work, then we can create an all-new Fuinjutsu to suit our requirement�� of course, it will consume time, resources, and a few lives to test the suitability of the seal in conjunction with the Chimera Buds during the imnt�� but once the seal is sessfully created, and perfected�� one of the major issues will be solved.��


    Creating a high-rank seal is of course a very difficult task. It generally takes years and several generations to be able to create a perfect seal, but who makes Fujin a Fuinjutsu genius? Although he has never tried creating a new type of seal before, the only reason he didn��t try is that it would not consume a lot of time and resources, but also a lot of human lives in the testing process.


    The worry is not that humans would die�� the worry is that humans who meet the needs have to be searched and then kidnapped�� this is a very hassling task, not something Fujin can do alone, so a lot of subordinates are required for this purpose, and that��s where Rootes in.


    Orochimaru nodded with Fujin��s suggestion, then he turned around to face a Large Incubation Capsule in which a Chimera Bud was growing, and said, ��The main material of these Chimera Buds is also not good enough. The glue chosen by Hiruko is not stable enough, as a result, the activity of the Chimera Buds increases severely�� maybe we can try to search for more stable material to improve the stability of the Chimera Buds.��


    Fujin thought about Orochimaru��s suggestion while walking towards one of the Large Incubation Capsules in which a dead test subject was floating, and said, ��In fact, there is a room for improvement in the Process of Cultivation of Chimera Buds.


    Before the Chimera Buds began to grow, we can fuse the target subject��s cells in it to increase the adaptability and decrease the rejection probability. With this controlling the Chimera Buds that was created to match your own body will be easier.��


    The process followed by Hiruko is to first cultivate the Chimera Buds to a certain degree, then imnt those Chimera Buds in your body and form thereon let the buds develop into full-fledged Chimera that can swallow flesh and blood.


    He does not focus on the fusion of cells with the Chimera Buds. Although, this increases the sess rate of survival, however, it also leaves behind a hidden danger. Because the Chimera Buds are not fused with the hosts�� cells prior, therefore, they be an independent existence that is wild and difficult to tame and can easily take over the body of the lost, much like a Bijuu when a Jinchuriki loses control over his emotions which is incredibly dangerous.


    However, if the approach suggested by Fujin is used and cell fusion is done prior, then although the sess rate of imnt would decrease and the expense of creating a Chimera Bud would increase, however, the hosts will be able to control the Chimera Buds much easilypared to before.


    Orochimaru was indeed impressed by Fujin��s idea, and further began to discuss other problems and methods that be used to solve those problems, Fujin wasn��t left behind and he was simr to Orochimaru, he too suggested many ideas and possibilities of their sess to further improve the Chimera Buds.


    Listening to their discussion of one suggesting, the other analyzing its possibility and then further expressing his doubts and helping out clear up the mistakes, then the process would reverse and the discussion continued, while Shimura Danzo and his researchers on the sidelines looked at the two great minds working together with saucer-like eyes, they, who werepletely stuck and felt that the experiment has fallen on a dead-end suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment after listening to Fujin and Orochimaru��s discussion.


    Danzo looked at Fujin and Orochimaru who were still discussing the improvement n of Chimera Buds, and thought to himself, ��It was right to let them participate in this experiment.��


    Shimura Danzo of course did not know that these ideas of improving the Chimera Buds were not brought out on the spot by Fujin and Orochimaru, but have been conceived in their minds for quite a while now.


    It��s just that both Master and disciple suffer from theck of personnel and financial resources, therefore, they have not been able to implement these ns.


    For example, the choice of glue material to be used for creating the Chimera Buds. Both know that Hiruko is not a fool, since he chose this glue so obviously, he must have his own consideration, but if you want to improve the material, there are various requirements, first, there must exist a better and more stable material in the Shinobi World, perhaps it exists and perhaps it does not exist�� but assuming that it exists, thenes the second problem of being able to find it.


    And finding is not about just going to a shop and buying all types of possible materials�� NO! It��s far from it.


    Finding is rted to searching the material, bringing it back, examining it, creating the Chimera Bud out of it, imnting it inside a test subject (living breathing shinobi), then seeing the result, and finally determining whether it is better or not��


    Even if all the experiments in the middle are ignored, the finding, transporting, researching, cultivating, capturing shinobi, and imnting again consumes a lot of manpower and material resources, and even then, there is no guarantee that it will be a sess, so theplete cycle will repeat until a better and more stable material is found.


    As for improving the process of cultivation? It is not as easy as one thinks, because it will directly decrease the sess rate of survival after the imntation, but the sess rate must be determined and improved.


    It must not be forgotten that ��probability�� is a very magical thing, once it decreases, then the methods of increasing this probability is a very difficult task as it requires in-depth experimentations and sacrifice of the human life.


    The consumption of materialistic resources and human lives could increase up to ten times, a hundred times, or even a thousand times, and ten thousand times.


    So, all these suggestions of Orochimaru and Fujin belong to the category that either they should not be tried, but if tried then they are simply bottomless pits that would keep consuming funds and human lives until a suitable result appears.


    Fujin and Orochimaru just want to use Danzo��s financial and personnel resources to try their previous ideas that they couldn��t put into practice, because both understand that these ideas would consume at least a few billion Ryo as well as hundreds if not thousands of human lives.


    ��


    While Fujin and Orochimaru are busy exploiting Shimura Danzo��s power, the scene changes to somewhere outside Konohagakure.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    With the sound of breaking through the wind, one after another several figuresnded in a forest zone.


    These figures are all dressed as Konoha Anbu. If Fujin was here, he will definitely recognize that the leader of these Anbu is none other than the Captain of Sandaime Hokage��s Guards.


    After looking around for a while, and receiving reports from his subordinates that everything was in order, the Captain of the Hokage Guards released a particr smoke and said to seemingly no one, ��He��s here.��


    Following his words, a stream of light appeared across the forest and one by one many figures emerged out of the state of invisibility. The forest that seemedpletely empty only a while ago was filled with a dozen figures in the blink of an eye. These figures, without exception, were all dressed in the Shinobi Gear of Iwagakure.


    The leader of this group of Iwagakure Shinobi was a short and bald old man with few white hairs, a white mustache white beard, and a big red nose. The identity of this short old is none other than the Sandaime Tsuchikage of Iwagakure, Onoki of Both Scales.


    Onoki, who was floating in mid-air with both hands behind his back, along with three elite Jonin of Iwagakure slowlynded to the ground.


    The captain of the Hokage Guard came forward and bowed to Onoki, and said, ��Tsuchikage-dono, I am the captain of Hokage-sama��s guard, we of Konoha are here to escort Tsuchikage-dono��s entourage to Konoha.��


    Onoki nodded lightly, then questioned, ��Have the other Kage arrived?��


    The captain of the Hokage Guard nodded respectfully, ��Yes Tsuchikage-dono, the other three Kage, including the Godaime Kazekage Pakura-sama, Yondaime Raikage Ay-sama, and Yondaime Mizukage Yagura-sama have all arrived safely.��


    Onoki nodded, then pped the back of his head and said with a depressed expression, ��Sigh, who would have thought that a time woulde when the Gokage would meet in such secrecy�� it��s really inconceivable.��


    Hokage Guards and the others also sighed, then under the leadership of the captain of the Hokage Guard, Sandaime Tsuchikage and his entourage bypassed the Konoha��s Patrol and using a newly created secret route they secretly entered the same secret base in Konoha that the Kazekage, Raikage, and Mizukage have been using for the past few days.

 Chapter 492: An Ominous Foreboding

    Chapter 492: An Ominous Foreboding


    Outskirts of Konohagakure


    <em>Caw caw caw caw caw caw</em>


    Apanied by multiple cawing sounds, a murder of ck crows flew from one side of the forest to the other.


    The Konoha Shinobi who was responsible for the patrol duties looked at the murder of crows that soon disappeared into ck dots muttered to hispanion with a doubtful expression, ��Hey, Naito�� don��t you think the number of crows in the nearby forest has increased several times in the past few days?��


    The Konoha Shinobi named Naito thought a little, and nodded, ��Now that I think about it, it seems to be true.��


    Not only this patrol team, but many other people have noticed this sudden increase in the number of crows�� and the Anbu even reported this issue to the Hokage, as such sudden change is simply unreasonable and the members of Konoha Anbu were worried that someone is trying to spy on the vige using these crows.


    However, Sandaime Hokage did not say anything and instructed them to consciously ignore this issue, so even if Anbu were a little worried but because of Hokage-sama��s orders they did not say anything, chose to trust his judgment, and decided to consciously ignore the presence of these crows.


    Of course, Sarutobi Hiruzen has not foolishly ignored this matter, and he has his own considerations for the sudden increase in the number of crows, as for what exactly that reason is? It is perhaps only known to him.


    Whatever that may be, the real reason for the sudden increase in the number of crows is Hyuga Kuroto.


    Three whole weeks have already passed since Itachi and Shisui��s original disappeared, and about a week ago even the Crow Clones the two of them left behind disappeared all of a sudden for seemingly no reason. Although Kuroto managed to cover up their disappearance somehow; it didn��t change the fact that he has lost all forms of contact with Shisui and Itachi.


    The earlier disappearance of the original did worry Kuroto but the sudden disappearance of Crow Clones has started to make him feel a bit uneasy. But because there is no clue, so Kuroto can only spread out thousands of ninja crows and snakes to conduct a carpet search.


    Of course, he did not spread out too many snakes near Konoha, else it would definitely attract Orochimaru��s attention, which is something Kuroto doesn��t want.


    Anyway, in addition to arranging crows and snakes to search for Shisui and Itachi, Kuroto has also been watching the Gokage conference in the past few days from the eyes of either of Yagura, at the same time, he is also cooperating with Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo as Fujin to improve the Chimera Jutsu.


    Kuroto had to admit that his Sensei indeed has an unparalleled talent in the development of Kinjutsu, and Kuroto too because of his extraordinarily deep insight because of possessing the Tenseigan coupled with rich experience is no inferior to Hiruko in terms of knowledge of Chimera Jutsu.


    So, when the two great minds of Kuroto and Orochimaru worked together for a few days with the objective of improving the Chimera Jutsu, coupled with the manpower and financial resources that the Root of Shimura Danzo disyed, many of the problems that were troubling before were solved in one fell swoop.


    The speed of progress was so fast that even Kuroto was taken aback. The same degree of improvement of Chimera Jutsu which only took a little over a week would have actually taken at least six months if it were him alone, so he had to ept that this approach of using Shimura Danzo as a pawn was indeed a very good idea.


    Today, Kuroto, who is controlling the Futen Clone and wearing the Fujin disguise is at one of theboratories of Root and is currently testing the performance of one of the new colloidal materials to determine whether it is suitable for cultivating the Chimera Buds.


    In terms of finding suitable materials, Danzo once again showed the depths of his pockets and the manpower hemands.


    And within just two to three days, the Root that should have been disbanded by Sandaime-sama actually managed to collect more than 70 different types of new colloidal materials. Some of the colloidal materials are not only unknown to Fujin but even to Orochimaru.


    Of course, whether any of the colloidal material among these 70 different types will be suitable or not will depend purely on luck, and all Fujin can do is try the luck of the test subjects by using the process of elimination on the live subjects.


    If the test subject is unlucky and the result is a failure, then the test subject will be overtaken by the Chimera Bud, writhe in agony and explode immediately into bloody gore but if the test subject is lucky and the result is not a failure, then the test subject will not be overtaken by the Chimera bud and die peacefully.


    If the luck of the test subjects is good enough, and the material that Fujin picks up next is suitable, then many of the problems that have gued him may be solved in an instant, however, if the test subject is unlucky then Fujin will have to keep spending more time and effort which will result in the agony and death of more test subjects due to exploding into bloody gore then those dying peacefully.


    After excluding the ninth colloidal material due to failure, and signaling the Root ninja to clean up the bloody mess, Fujin walked out of the test room and thought to himself, ��Before selecting the suitable material, these tests must have been carried out by Hiruko too�� if Shinno had obtained that data then a lot of my workload would have been decreased�� but s����


    With a sigh of disappointment, Fujin turned to look at Orochimaru standing not far away from him.


    Simr to Fujin, Orochimaru is also doing the performance test to select a new colloidal material. Fujin is always surprised by the change of Orochimaru while he is doing anything rted to research. The insidious, wicked, and cunning snakepletely turns into something else�� his entire mind gets focused, as a result, he bes fully absorbed, his attitude turns meticulous with no signs of superfluous expression.


    This change of Orochimaru also reminds Fujin of his early genin days when he used to work as Orochimaru��sb assistant in carrying out many types of research.


    And now, Fujin is no longer just ab assistant of Orochimaru, he has graduated from being ab assistant to a qualified equal coborator, who thinking so an unusual smile appeared on his emotional face under the mask, and he can��t help but think ��Unexpectedly, I havee so far.�� But soon a determined look appeared on his face, and he thought, ��But I still have a long road ahead, so I must not get ahead of myself.��


    Fujin soon retracted his gaze, then his expression turned into a frowned one.


    He is not exactly sure why, but for some reason, he is having a bad feeling today, it��s a gut feeling, it��s as if something is about to happen today, like an Ominous Foreboding.


    Of course, Fujin did not ignore his gut feeling, because he understands very well that as long as the soul is strong enough, and the insight is high enough�� it will have some miraculous effects�� This is also how a few forms of future telling works. Therefore, Fujin��s gut feeling is telling him that something is about to happen, and Kuroto can only think of one thing that is big enough to even make him feel pressured, ��Is today the day Akatsuki Organization attacks Konoha for revenge?��


    ��


    Konohagakure.


    Today, the streets are crowded with people and it is especially lively today, the reason is also very simple because today is the day a new generation of students are enrolled in the academy.


    Amidst the crowd, Hyuga Hizashi wearing regr clothing led his son, Hyuga Neji in the direction of the academy.


    When Neji came to the academy, he did not misbehave,ugh or y unlike most of the other children, instead, he carefully observed and analyzed the contemporaries who were also here to be admitted to the academy.


    After a while of observation, Neji��s serious face shook slightly and he sighed in disappointment.


    Hizashi was has been paying attention to Neji��s behavior asked, ��What happened?��


    Neji replied with a somewhat regrettable expression, ��Otou-sama, there doesn��t seem to be any good student who could prove to be a challenge.��


    Hizashi smiled slightly and shook his head.


    Hizashi is well aware that his son is a very rare genius even by the high standards of the Hyuga n, and even when looking at the entire Konoha vige there have been very few shinobi who could match up to his talent, so Hizashi wasn��t much surprised that no one in this academic year interests Neji, after all, not everyone is a born genius.


    But Hizashi as a father must also make sure that Neji doesn��t get too ahead of himself and lost sight of himself, so after thinking a little, he said to Neji, ��Remember Neji, one��s true opponent is always oneself�� what you must always strive for is to be better than you were in the past�� only this way will you know your path forward.��


    Neji listened intently to his father, and nodded, ��Yes, Otou-sama I will keep these words in mind.��


    The forms of the academy were already filled, and then the entrance ceremony began whichsted for a long time and didn��t end until the evening.


    After everything was done, the pair of father and son walked out of the gate of the academy but noting that Neji��s mood was not in high spirit, instead, he had a thoughtful expression, so Hizashi asked, ��What are you thinking about Neji?��


    With a bit of hesitation, Neji looked at Hizashi and asked, ��Otou-sama, did you not say that Hokage-sama hosts the entrance ceremony every year? But Hokage-sama did note for the ceremony today�� is it because this year is not good enough, and worthy of Hokage-sama��s attention?��


    Hizashi looked at Neji with aplicated expression, he knows his son may seem calm on the outside but has be extremely sensitive in his heart for the past few years, so he gently rubbed Neji��s head and said, ��Silly child, didn��t Tsunade-sama hosted the ceremony? Hokage-sama must have had something very important at his hand so he was unable to attend the entrance ceremony, it has nothing to do with whether your academic year is worthy of his attention or not.��


    After listening to his father��s words, Neji lowered his head and whispered lightly, ��I see.��


    Ever since he witnessed his father being punished by his uncle in the main family, the Patriarch of the Hyuga n using the Caged Bird Cursed Seal a few years ago, Neji has be extraordinarily sensitive in his heart. Even if pointed by a member of the same n from far away, Neji would be particrly concerned.


    Hizashi has of course noticed this and has tried to help Neji ovee this problem in his heart, but he has not been able to do anything about it. Worried about his son��s growth, Hizashi even discussed this issue with Hyuga Kuroto.


    But Hyuga Kuroto only said, ��Your son is much stronger than you think Hizashi-sama, he can ovee such problems on his own, and it is necessary that he ovees them on his own as that is what we call growth. Therefore, all you need to do is to have faith in your son and support him as a father, as for the rest of the issues? Leave them to Neji, and me, as his Sensei�� If I have agreed to take Neji under my wing, so obviously I will watch over him.��


    Noting Kuroto��s confidence in Neji, Hizashi chose to trust him and hasn��t particrly said anything to Neji in regard to his sensitive character, only hoping that his son will be able to ovee this problem on his own as he grows up.


    While the father and duo were walking out of the academy, Neji��s gaze shifted to a distant tree, and locked on a specific child with ck hair, ��Uchiha Sasuke.��


    Hizashi also cast his gaze over and said casually, ��If I remember correctly, the second child of the Uchiha Patriarch is a year younger than you�� so he should not be starting the academy until next year.��


    Neji said with a serious tone, ��I see, Otou-sama. ording to what Kuroto-sensei told me, Uchiha Sasuke has a very high potential. It��s a pity that he is not in the same year, otherwise, I couldpete against him.��


    ��


    On the tree, three children were present, two boys and one girl. The two young boys, both about 7 years old were hanging upside down on the branch of a tree, one had blond hair, blue eyes, and six-whiskers on his face, while the other kid had ck hair and ck eyes. At the same time the young girl, about 6 years old with simr ck hair and ck eyes was sitting on the swing.


    The blond hair boy pointed in the direction of Neji who was staring at Sasuke and said, ��Sasuke, look that guy with the Byakugan has been staring at you.��


    The ck-haired buy, Sasuke snorted softly, ��Naruto you fool, if you can notice him, then how can I not notice it? I am an Uchiha who has awakened the Sharingan, and that guy with the Byakugan is not even trying to conceal his gaze�� so obviously I have noticed it much before you!��


    Naruto thought a little and it made sense, but then he was puzzled again, and asked, ��But why is he staring at you?��


    Sasuke smiled and was about to answer triumphantly, but before he could answer, the six-year-old girl with ck hair on the swing said immediately, ��It��s because he realizes that only Sasuke-nii-chan can match up to him here����


    Interrupted midway, Sasuke was annoyed and said to the girl, ��Kiyomi, haven��t I already told you not to follow me?!��


    The ck-haired girl, named Kiyomi quickly said, ��But Sasuke-nii-chan, nobody is at my home�� I don��t like being alone at home�� Obaa-chan used to say that I must make friends of my age.��


    Sasuke immediately said, ��Then make friends of your age�� why do you follow me? I am clearly older than you! And in the first ce, how did you even find me?��


    ��Ehehehe�� Mikoto-Kaa-chan told me that you were going to y near the academy�� so finding you was easy.�� Kiyomi said with a mischievous giggle.


    Sasuke immediately pouted, ��Kaa-san you traitor.��


    Naruto who was silent for a while suddenly asked Sasuke in a whispering tone, ��Sasuke, I have been meaning to ask for a while�� who is she?��


    Sasuke turned to Naruto with a thoughtful expression, then after a bit of silence, he said, ��Her name is Kiyomi and she is also an Uchiha, well half Uchiha to be exact. Her Otou-san was a Konoha Jonin who died in the war against Kumogakure a few years ago, and her Okaasan died while giving birth to her�� since then, only she and her grandma were left in the family�� but two weeks ago her grandma also passed away�� So, well�� Okaasan decided to take care of her since her Okaasan and my Okaasan were friends����


    Naruto nodded�� he is also an orphan, so perhaps he can somewhat rte to Kiyomi and said, ��Say, Kiyomi-chan����


    <em>Wooo Wooo Wooo</em>


    But before Naruto could finish speaking, suddenly, several loud roars and wailing cries sounded in the distance. The sounds wereyered on top of each other and felt like they wereing from a different space altogether, at the same time, they seem to be distorting the space�� for a moment they sounded far away in the sky, and at the other moment they sounded very close to the ears�� Overall, the roars and cries made everyone shiver and made them feel very ufortable.


    All three of Naruto, Sasuke, and Kiyomi stopped instantly and looked at each other, then Naruto asked ��Did you two hear that too?��


    Sasuke nodded with a solemn expression and looked into the distance, as his ck eyes turned scarlet with a ck tomoe spinning in them.


    On the other hand, Kiyomi felt scared, and all her goosebumps were erected�� To her, the roars and wailing sounds seemed evil.

 Chapter 493: Konoha Collapse Plan: Appetizer

    Chapter 493: Konoha Copse n: Appetizer


    <em>Wooo Wooo Wooo</em>


    The weird wailing and roaring sound continued to spread throughout Konoha.


    <em>Byakugan�� Byakugan��</em>


    As soon as the father and son duo heard this wailing sound, both of them subconsciously activated their Byakugan and simr to Uchiha Sasuke, looked in the direction from where the sound came, but they could notice anything, and it seemed that the source of the sound was too far away from them�� which exceeded the upper limit of the range their Byakugan could perceive.


    Finding nothing, Hizashi deactivated his Byakugan, and instructed Neji, ��Okay, let��s go back to the n grounds����


    Neji also deactivated the Byakugan, but different from his father, he said, ��Otou-sama, I don��t know why�� but I feel an ominous feeling from those sounds.��


    Hizashi nodded with a solemn expression�� as he too felt that those sounds contained a wave of evil Chakra that is full of madness and destruction, and he has a feeling that something big and ominous is about to happen.


    Thinking so, Hizashi urged Neji to hurry, and when passing by the three children named Naruto, Sasuke, and Kiyomi, he said to them, ��You three, don��t wander around here, and hurry to your homes.��


    ��


    Somewhere in the Konoha Market.


    Little Shion who had just finished attending the Academy Entrance Ceremony not too long ago is currently walking through Market Street and is on her way to the Hyuga n grounds.


    As always, she is wearing her Miko garb which consists of a white Hakui and a pair of red hakama, a pair of white socks, along with sandals. She is holding a stick of Dango dumplings in one hand while her ying with her hair using her other hand and looking around to find something interesting.


    Shion��s guard Taruho was helplessly following behind her, holding a lot of snacks and toys that Shion had just bought on a whim�� this has be his daily life these days.


    <em>Wooo Wooo Wooo</em>


    At this moment, the wailing sound echoed throughout the vige��


    The moment Shion heard this voice, she stopped�� rather stunned, it felt as if she was struck by lightning�� the pupils in her eyes changed into aplex geometrical pattern and her expression changed into a horror one.


    Taruho noticed Shion��s strangeness, and quickly asked, ��Shion-sama, what��s the matter?��


    Shion who seemed to be shocked suddenly, recovered but she no longer had her previous look, she turned around slightly and said to Taruho, ��I�� I saw a death prophecy!�� as tears started to stream out of her eyes.


    Taruho was startled, and he also understood what Shion��s reaction means, ��So this time, it��s my turn, huh?��


    <em>Beep Beep Beep Beep Beep Beep Beep Beep�� </em>rm Sounds��


    Before either of the two could say anything, a loud rm sounded in the entire Vige.


    The rm was a signal�� a signal that all the Vigers must rush towards the refugee, immediately!


    ��This is my duty and I was always prepared for this���� with this determination in his mind, Taruho no longer cared about all the things in his hands, and without any hesitation picked up Shion and rushed towards the Refugee, as Kuroto had instructed him.


    ��


    On a cliff not far from Konohagakure.


    An elite Jonin of Kusagakure named Mui, who also happened to be the master of the Hozuki Castle until his disappearance a few months ago was step-by-step walking towards a huge cubical ck box that had several ghostly faces carved on its four sides.


    If our protagonist Hyuga Kuroto was here, he would have definitely recognized this huge ck box exuding an evil Chakra�� because based on the memories from his previous life, Kuroto knows that this box is Kusagakure��s hope of reviving their vige to their previous glory, their ultimate weapon, ��The Box of Ultimate Bliss!��


    Behind Mui were four different people wearing individual Sheep, Cow, Dog, and Monkey headgear�� These four are the elder of Kusagakure��s radical faction�� and at this moment, when The Box of Ultimate Bliss is about to finally open their expressions under their headgear are crazed and ecstatic�� it is as if the entire Shinobi World is about to fall in their hands.


    ��Magnificent!��


    ��Our long-cherished wish about to finallye true!��


    ��The revival of Kusagakure to its former glory starts on this day, at this moment!��


    ��Mui, do not hesitate, Mui, the box is supposed to listen to the gatekeeper�� Hurry and wish for the revival of Kusagakure! Yourte son must be wishing is as well!��


    There was no hesitation in Mui��s face and he continued to walk forward.


    Uchiha Shinichi adjusted the clothes of the unconscious Ni��i Yugito, the Jinchuriki of Nibi, currently she didn��t have much chakra left as more than 90% of Nibi��s Chakra sealed inside her was siphoned away by the Box of Ultimate Bliss. After she was nearly empty, and Shinichi had adjusted back her clothes; he threw her on top of the Giant Chimera Beast where Hiruko stood akimbo.


    Immediately he nced at the Kusagakure Shinobi in the distance with a disdainful expression and said, ��A bunch of ambitionists who doesn��t even understand their upper limits�� are they also worthy of ruling over the entire Shinobi World?��


    Hiruko who was standing on top of the Chimera Beast caught the unconscious Ni��i Yugito, then moves his gaze towards ��The Box of Ultimate Bliss�� with a curious expression.


    Unlike Uchiha Shinichi who has Uchiha n��s arrogance deeply rooted in his bones, Hiruko has the mind and curiosity of a researcher, therefore, he was quite curious about what the Box of Ultimate Bliss is capable of?


    He had been curious about it but no matter how much he tried, he couldn��t make a single dent on ��The Box of the Ultimate Bliss��, this alone was more than enough to pique Hiruko��s curiosity.


    Moreover, in the past few months, he has also researched the history and the background of ��The Box of Ultimate Bliss��, and he has learned that this Box has existed for several centuries. Its history dates back to the era of Rikudo Sennin�� so, he is much-much curious and really wants to know what is this box, that used to exist in the era of Rikudo Sennin.


    As Shinichi walked closer to the Chimera Beast, Hiruko��s lips arched in a smile, and he asked casually, ��What do you think is hidden inside that Box?


    Shinichi said, ��Whatever is hidden inside the Box, I highly doubt if it is capable of destroying Konoha.��


    Hiruko said in a surprised tone, ��Oh? You seem to overestimate the strength of Konoha.��


    Shinichi shook his head in disdain and said, ��And you seem to underestimate Konoha��s strength.�� After speaking so, he also thought with a smirk, ��After all, the boss is the ultimate Boss of Konoha�� As long as he is alive, destroying Konoha is just a pipe dream����


    Hiruko did not argue with Shinichi, instead, he said, ��Our deal with Kusagakure��s radical faction is just that we will open ��The Box of Ultimate Bliss�� for them, and in exchange, they will destroy Konoha for us. Just because we made this deal with them doesn��t mean that we truly expect them to be able to destroy Konoha, the strongest of the five great Shinobi Viges��


    The attack from ��The Box of Ultimate Bliss�� will just be an appetizer�� The main course of ��Konoha Copse n�� is something else entirely�� Heh, even if the Five Kages have gathered here to deal with the Akatsuki, it would make no difference�� when ��He�� makes his move.�� With a burst of mockingughter, Hiruko said, ��Let��s go�� our mission here isplete�� now let��s enjoy the show of Konoha disappearing from the map of this Shinobi world.��


    Shinichi said nothing, he just jumped up andnded on top of the Chimera Beast then, together with Hiruko, and the unconscious Ni��i Yugito flew away from here, although, midway he did look back at the sight of the vige with a mncholic expression and thought, ��Boss, I do hope that you will be able to handle ��Him���� because if even you can��t�� then Akatsuki��s Konoha Copse n will really seed and today will really be the day when Konoha disappears from the map of this Shinobi World�� and the era of the Five Great Shinobi Vigese to an end.��


    ��


    On the side of Kusagakure Radical Faction.


    Mui who has walked closer to ��The Box of Ultimate Bliss�� looked at the hideous face on the Box and stopped�� at this moment, his mind was in turmoil and all he could do was remember his son, Muku.


    As a staunch member of the radical faction of Kusagakure, Mui��s lifelong wish was to open ��The Box of Ultimate Bliss�� because he hoped to revive the previous glory of Kusagakure.


    With this objective, he tried opening the Box using his son, Muku��s Chakra, but his son��s Chakra was too little to be able to open the Box�� as a result, his son was swallowed by the Box.


    It has been 2 years since that happened, and for these past two years, all Mui can do is curse himself for what he did to his son! It was at the moment when his son was sacrificed that he realized that what he cared for most was not the glory of Kusagakure, but his own Son, Muku�� therefore, all he wants now is to bring his son back.


    To this end, Mui did not hesitate to follow the Elders�� advice to cooperate with the Akatsuki Organization, nor did he hesitate to sacrifice all the criminals locked in the Hozuki Castle with the hope that his wish to see his son can be granted.


    As Mui raised both his hands, the memories of his son continued to fill his mind and all the urging of the elders of Kusagakure werepletely left behind by him.


    ��Open, here and now��! Oh, Box of Ultimate Bliss!�� As Mui yelled, suddenly ayer of ck Chakra enveloped the Box of Ultimate Bliss; the sounds of whispers and cries full of pain sounded everywhere.


    ��Heed my wish���� But Mui continued as several trails of tears started to stream out of his eyes.


    The whispers in the surroundings increased and so did the expectations on the faces of the Kusagakure elders under their masks.


    Mui continued word by word, ��Let me see my son Muku! Oh, Box of Ultimate Bliss�� Heed my Wish!��


    <em>Wooooooooo</em>


    Instantly, an echo came sounded from the Box and the ck Chakra enveloping the Box turned purple��


    ��What?!�� The Cow head elder eximed in shock.


    ��Have you gone mad, Mui?!�� The Sheep head elder shouted in shock.


    ��Kusagakure vanished from my heart long ago! Yes, from the day I lost Muku two years ago!��


    ��You traitor!�� the monkey head elder shouted in anger.


    ��How dare you betray the vige?!�� the Dog head elder also added in anger.


    The four Kusagakure elders of the radical faction were shocked, never did they expect such a problem to arise at the final moment�� never did they expect that the Guardian of the Box of Ultimate Bliss who had always dreamed for the revival of Kusagakure to its original glory would suddenly betray them at the final moment.


    Angered for the betrayal they immediately rushed towards Mui, hoping to kill him and change the wish.


    <em>Woooooooo</em>


    But before they could make it close enough another loud wailing echo resounded following which the joints of the strange face carved on the side of the Box of Ultimate Bliss facing Mui glowed in orange light and one by one all fell to the ground to and the face of a ck beast carved into the box immediately appeared before everyone.


    The beast opened its mouth wide open to reveal a big hole that seemed to hide the darkness within, it felt as if the mouth was a connection to a different dimension where only darkness of madness lurks.


    When the hole opened a wave of evil chakra appeared out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss, all five people including Mui and the four Kusagakure elders were stunned and felt almost condensed, substantial maliceing out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    But soon, the malice disappeared, and lone figures wearing ragged and torn clothes staggered out of the darkness.


    ��


    Konohagakure, inside Hokage Office.


    The representative of the conservative faction of Kusagakure bent forwards and apologized to Sandaime Hokage, ��Please forgive our ipetence Hokage-dono, we were unable to dy Mui from making his move until the day after tomorrow as per your requirement.��


    Sandaime sighed, and said while waving his hand to let the man stand up, ��The ones bound toe will eventuallye�� You were able to dy up to today is already more than I could have asked for, so there is no need for the apology Mu-San.�� And after a pause, he continued, ��What about the information on the Box of Ultimate Bliss that I asked for? Is it really all lost?��


    The representative, named Mu sighed and nodded, ��I assure Hokage-sama that we did not hide anything�� all the meager information we had about the Box of Ultimate Bliss has already been passed to Hokage-sama.��


    Sandaime took a deep breath and released a puff of smoke, then said, ��That is to say�� neither the conservatives nor the radicals know what actually is inside that Box?��


    Mu sighed and nodded with a solemn expression, ��Back in the day, Kusagakure tried all means to open the Box, but nothing worked, and in the past few decades thousands of people have been sacrificed to it by the radical faction, all the criminals locked inside the Hozuki Castle have also been sacrificed to that box, but still, nothing worked�� therefore, we will believe that whatever is inside that box is really ominous and endanger the existence of the entire Shinobi World. So, when dealing with it, please take it extremely seriously.��

 Chapter 494: Konoha Collapse Plan: Appetizer: Satori Appears

    Chapter 494: Konoha Copse n: Appetizer: Satori Appears


    The figure that staggered out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss walked step by step and slowly came towards Mui.


    ��Otou-San.�� Said the figure as he looked up at the man in front of him.


    ��Muku�� forgive me, I was wrong!�� Looking at the familiar figure in front of him, Mui shed tears of joy�� at this moment, he was not an elite Jonin of Kusagakure nor was he the master of the Hozuki Castle�� he was just a guilty father who had no trace of keenness or vignce against his son�� He was endlessly joyed that he finally got to see his son again�� this guilt and joy caused him to ignore the insidiousness and the madness hidden within the eyes of his son.


    Whoosh��


    Just as Mui was preparing to step forward and embrace his son who had finallye out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss, Muku who was slowly staggering forward suddenly elerated and rushed towards Mui at an incredibly fast speed.


    The scene changed so quickly that Mui, despite being an Elite Jonin of Kusagakure had no opportunity to react��


    <em>sh��</em>


    And the next thing Mui felt was a sharp burning paining from his chest�� he looked down and saw that his son��s right hand was inserted inside his chest, blood was spurting out of the bloody hole and sprinkled on Muku��s tender face who relished it deeply making him look like a monster in the skin of a child.


    In shock and realization, Mui staggered backward and spurted out a mouthful of blood, ��<em>Puff����</em> then asked with some difficulty, ��Why�� why?��


    Muku looked up and said, ��Yes, Otou-San�� you were wrong�� You shouldn��t have let me out of the Box.�� then he stretched out his tongue and licked the blood sshed on his face, showing a look of enjoyment, and ecstasy, ��It��s the long-lost taste of sweetness.��


    ��You! You�� are not my son! You are not Muku!�� With a shocked and unwilling expression, Mui slowly copsed on the ground.


    ��Perhaps���� muttered Muku with a smirked all while licking the blood on his hand.


    Not far away, the four Kusagakure elders were shocked upon witnessing the scene in front of them; their legs softened and they copsed on the ground in horror. There is no doubt that the Box of Ultimate Bliss did not fulfill Mui��s wish�� what came out of the Box was not Mui��s son Muku, but a true monster in Muku��s skin.


    At this moment, they also realized that the dream for which they gave up everything, even their humanity was nothing more than an illusion�� the revival of Kusagakure to its former glory was just a Mirror Flower Water Moon.


    Muku coldly nced at the four Kusagakure elders who were too terrified to do anything, he wrinkled his nose and sniffed then immediately turned away with a disgusting expression, ��A bunch of corrupt and greedy old fools�� even the smell of your blood makes me sick.��


    Next, he turned his gaze to the other side to look in the direction of Konoha where he could sense a whole lot of fear and deliciousness, and soon muttered in appreciation, ��I think I will go that way.��


    With that said, suddenly a palpating evil ck chakra engulfed Muku��s young body and instantly his body distorted and morphed.


    Arms distorted and lengthened to reveal huge brown ws and arms covered in ck feathers, legs bulged and grew bigger, a big mouth with two pairs of sharp white fangs, a very slender stomach, a long ck tail, and a pair of giant ck wings like that of a crow�� giving it the appearance of a true monster.


    <em>Roar��</em>


    With a loud roar, the monster waved his right hand producing a sharp air current, instantly the four elders of Kusagakure were affected, their masked all broke and copsed on the ground far away�� three died instantly, only one still left alive and not so injured but he was too scared to be able to do anything and could only shiver in horror in the presence of that monster.


    After dealing with the four elders, the monster no longer cared about them, just jumped upwards andnded on top of the Box of Ultimate Bliss�� then using his huge and sharp ws, the monster grabbed the Box of Ultimate Bliss; opened his wings, and apanied by a strong wind he flew in the direction of Konohagakure.


    ��


    Konohagakure.


    As soon as the sound of rm bells rang, the entire vige became extremely noisy, the streets were filled with civilians wanting to get to the Refugee as fast as possible, the noise of children crying in fear, and the noise of adults arguing in anger acted like oil in the fire making the vige very chaotic.


    But because the vige has already conducted several evacuation drills in the past month or so, therefore, Konoha Shinobi soon began to spontaneously maintain order, calmed the panicked popce, and organized the vigers to enter the refugee in an orderly manner.


    At the same time, many elite Konoha Shinobi moved towards the center of the vige to gather near the Hokage Building, waiting for Hokage-sama orders.


    On the outer wall, the Konoha Shinobi responsible for patrol duty watched the surroundings with utmost vignce.


    Although, everyone has a bad premonition that the vige is under attack, so far, no one who the enemy is, from which direction they are attacking and how exactly are they attacking, therefore, the patrol has to watch over everything keenly.


    Suddenly, a Hyuga Shinobi, who is part of the outer patrol pointed in the distance and alerted everyone, ��At eleven o��clock, there is an unknown object approaching the vige at a horrifying speed!��


    Everyone immediately looked in the direction pointed by the Hyuga Shinobi, and they all noticed a small ck spot that suddenly appeared on the horizon in front of the setting sun that is nting westward�� and the strange thing was that the small ck thing was really approaching the vige at a horrifying speed.


    An Inuzuka Shinobi asked, ��What�� is that?��


    An Aburame answered with a thoughtful expression, ��From here it appears to be some kind of insect? Or perhaps a bid?��


    But the Hyuga nsmen immediately denied, ��If it��s an insect or a bird, then its size is too exaggerated�� and don��t you people sense Chakra fluctuations from that thing? Not only is its Chakra as exaggerated as a Bijuu but it is of a Vile and evil nature! It��s definitely an enemy!��


    The Nara shinobi who is also part of the outer patrol also noticed this, because as that object was approaching closer and closer, everyone was able to sense vile and evil chakra, he immediately said to the Yamanaka Shinobi standing next to him, ��Inoryuu, immediately report the exact information Hyuga-San dictated to Inoichi-sama!��


    The Yamanaka named Inoryuu nodded, ��Got it!�� and immediately reiterated everything back to the Intelligence base using his Yamanaka Jutsu.


    And while the Yamanaka was transferring back the information, the Nara said to the others around him, ��Everyone, it might take a few minutes for the reinforcements to arrive�� until then, it is upon us to keep that thing upied here! By any means�� we can not allow that thing to get past us and enter the vige, else�� the damage done would be tremendous�� so whether for our families, for our ns, for our vige or for the will of fire, we must keep that thing upied here!��


    Everyone nodded, ��For the FAMILY!�� ��For the CLAN!�� ��For the VILLAGE!�� and ��For the WILL of FIRE!!!!!��


    <em>Boom!!!!!!!</em>


    But before they could start implementing thebat strategies, the huge monster suddenly elerated and directly mmed into the outer wall of Konoha and let out a Sharp frightening <em>ROAR!</em>


    Smoke and dust filled the sky, wood, and stone sshed everywhere�� and in the area where the monster mmed, arge section of the outer wall copsed to reveal tens of meter wide hole.


    In the gravel pile, the patrol ninjas who had barely escaped with some serious injuries looked at the huge monster hovering in the sky with a dull expression and murmured in horror, ��This thing�� we can��t deal with such a monster!��


    Just when all hope seems to have been lost, a loud voice echoed that seemed to give everyone a sense of security echoed in the surroundings, ��Summoning Jutsu!��


    <em>Poof��</em>


    With a surge of white smoke, a giant toad leaped out and rushed towards the monster that was raging near the outer wall.


    This toad is none other than Gamabunta, the Toad summon of the Toad Sannin Jiraiya. And as soon as Gamabunta rushed out of the cover of white smoke, he waved his giant Tanto towards the monster whose back was facing towards Gamabunta.


    <em>sh��</em>


    Gamabunta��s sh was extremely fast and unexpected, yet the moment his Tanto was about to cut the monster, the monster without even bothering to turn just leaped high, and instantly avoided Gamabunta��s attack.


    Jiraiya who was standing on the head of Gamabunta eximed in surprise, ��Huh? Did the monster just dodge the attack at such close proximity?��


    Gamabunta was also surprised, not because his attack was dodged, but because he recognized who exactly is this monster, and eximed in shock, ��Satori?! Damn! How could this monster be revived? I am afraid we are all in very big trouble!��


    ��


    Root Base.


    All of a sudden, a ss crashing sound resounded in theboratory, and the experimental material that was in Fujin��s hand a moment ago slipped his hand and was destroyed.


    Fujin frowned because he could feel that his hand shook all of sudden which was unnatural�� and looking around, he noticed that this wasn��t the case just for him, but a lot of simr scenes appeared in theboratory.


    This means that it wasn��t just his hand that shook but the entireboratory shook for some reason.


    At this time, Orochimaru who was not too far away also stopped, and stopped the experiment halfway, his face had an annoyed expression because of the sudden interruption, at the same time, there was also a curiosity as to why did theboratory shake all of a sudden?


    It must be known that thisboratory is hundreds of meters underground and is reinforced with several Earth-style Jutsu, therefore, ordinary explosions on the ground above do not affect theboratory even a little bit.


    Therefore, both Fujin and Orochimaru can judge that something massive and terrible must have happened on the ground above which can even shake theboratory located so deep underground.


    Shimura Danzo who was patrolling in the corridor also stopped upon feeling the tremors and had a thoughtful look on his face.


    Not long after, two Root Shinobi, one of whom is Bishojo-chan, hurriedly appeared in front of Danzo and one of them reported, ��Danzo-sama, a giant monster is attacking the vige and has already gotten past the Outer Wall after destroying arge section of it�� it is suspected that this is the start of Akatsuki Organization��s revenge.��


    Bishojo-chan added, ��Danzo-sama, Root force has assembled and is awaiting your orders to act.��


    Danzo didn��t even bother to think, and immediately ordered, ��On standby.��


    Bishojo-chan was taken aback�� she didn��t seem to expect that Danzo would give them an order to Stand by�� for a moment, she felt as if she misheard, and said lightly, ��Danzo-sama, the monster has already invaded inside the vige.��


    Danzo��s expression sank, ��Are you questioning my order?��


    Bishojo-chan immediately shook her head and apologized, ��No-no, Danzo-sama�� it��s just that the vig-����


    But Danzo did not allow Bishojo-chan to continue, and directly ordered, ��Withdraw!��


    ��Interesting�� now I am more curious about Bishojo-chan.�� Thought Fujin who looked at the entire conversation, ��But it appears that I can not get any information out of her, for now at least.�� but restraining he looked up at Danzo and questioned, ��As an Elder Consultant of Konoha, the vige is attacked by the Akatsuki Organization and you are not going to do anything about it, Shimura-San?��


    Danzo said in an ��as a matter-of-fact tone, ��The old man has more important things he must do.��


    Futen smiled disdainfully under his Fujin mask and thought to himself, ��You dare not show up when the vige is facing crisis�� and you still want to be the Hokage?��

 Chapter 495: Damn it all to HELL!

    Chapter 495: Damn it all to HELL!


    Seeing Danzo��s straightforward, and guilt-free face, Fujin shook his head in disdain.


    The young Danzo may really have the belief of shouldering all evils and protecting Konoha from the shadows, but after staying in the shadows for so long Danzo has changed and haspletely lost himself in the pursuit of power.


    The term ��For Konoha�� might have been his belief years ago, but now�� it has be an excuse for him to hypnotize himself and make him feel self-righteous.


    To him, it is as if, as long as he keeps murmuring ��For Konoha�� in his mouth, all his betrayal to the vige bes an expedient measure that could be forgiven, no matter how damaging they are and all the sacrifices made by others bes something that should be taken for granted.


    In the canon, whether it was on the night of ��Nine-tailed Demon Fox��s attack�� initiated by Obito that led to the death and sacrifice of Yondaime Couple and many Konoha Shinobi and civilians, ��Konoha Copse n��unched by Orochimaru which resulted in the death of Sandaime Hokage and many Konoha shinobi and civilian or Nagato��s act of destroying Konoha, which would have also resulted in the death of tens of thousands Konoha�� throughout these attacks, Danzo��s Root was missing.


    Every time the vige suffers, Danzo is missing�� his Root does not try to help in solving the problem, instead, they remain on standby.


    This alone shows that Danzo regards his own power as more important than the Vige, and what he truly wants to protect is not Konoha, but his own status.


    This is why this time Fujin did not conceal his disdain for Danzo, and with a mocking sneer, he said, ��I will go out and see.��


    Bishojo-chan was surprised by Fujin��s words, but she made sure that her surprise waspletely masked.


    Orochimaru on the other hand looked at Fujin with a curious expression, ��Is Amatsukami also going to make their move? In that case, I must not miss such a good show.�� then he also stood up and said, ��I wille along, I am also quite curious about the monster that has attacked the Vige.��


    ��Suit yourself.�� Said Fujin and started to walk towards the exit of theboratory.


    Danzo was a little annoyed, ��The experiment has reached a critical junction, are you going to give it up halfway?��


    Fujin, who just passed by Danzo said with a casual tone, ��Just going out to take a look�� this doesn��t affect our agreement.��


    Danzo turned around, tapped his crutch in annoyance, and said with a sullen face, ��The Akatsuki organization has been preparing so long for the revenge�� their n this time will definitely not be easy. Is Amatsukami going to dirty itself in the muddy waters?��


    Fujin who was walking outside stopped, and nced back at Danzo, ��It sounds weird when a Konoha Elder is giving such warning to me, a member of Amatsukami�� If people who don��t have any impression of our identities were to see such a scene, I am afraid they would believe that I am an Elder of Konoha.��


    Having said that, Fujin no longer stayed and quickly walked towards the exit several levels above.


    Looking at the leaving figure of Fujin, Danzo said coldly, ��My experiment has not beenpleted yet, I hope you don��t lose your life because of your curiosity.��


    On the side, Orochimaru who also passed by Danzo said a hoarse tone, ��Worried about him, are you? He is a real monster!��


    Danzo frowned, ��You seem to have inexplicable confidence in him?��


    Orochimaru said nothing, just smiled mysteriously, and followed behind Fujin.


    Soon, Fujin and Orochimaru left Danzo��s underground Root Base.


    After arriving on the ground, Fujin looked at the distance from where constant roars echoed and asked Orochimaru walking on the side, ��How long has it been since Shimura Danzo fought against someone strong?��


    Orochimaru immediately understood what Fujin meant, and said with a smile, ��Quite a few years, if I must say�� And Shinobi of Darkness is what he calls himself�� after staying so long in the shadows, he may not be able to adapt to the Sun.��


    One of the many reasons why both Orochimaru and Fujin dares topletely assist Shimura Danzo and do not hold back any knowledge in the improvement of Chimera Jutsu is that both of them understand Danzo��s true nature quite well. Aside from the idea of using Danzo as a pawn, they also know that Danzo is not that big of a threat, because he has lost the fearless heart of a strong man.


    Those who do not have the fearless heart of a strong will never be able to truly aplish anything�� and Danzo is the best example, he has forgotten that he is firstly a Konoha Shinobi, and then a Konoha Elder.


    For such a cowardly person, even if Chimera Jutsu is improved and even if he is allowed toplete the ritual in a better state and even if he is allowed to acquire the power�� he still won��t be able to be daunting enough, because cowardness is rooted in his bones.


    ��He doesn��t seem to realize that this Shinobi has long since changed.�� As he said, Fujin jumped higher�� and instantly a pair of Iron Sand wings spread out behind his back, then with those pair of wings Fujin flow in the direction of Konoha at an incredibly fast speed.


    Orochimaru looked at the disappearing figure of Fujin and licked his lips with a smile, ��It appears that my guess is correct, Amatsukami truly does intends to make their move let��s see how it turns out this time.��


    ��


    On the other side, Fujin who was worried about the safety of Yui quickly flew towards Konoha.


    By now, the Sun has already set on the western horizon, and only a dim afterglow is left, but this dimness of twilight did not affect Fujin��s vision who has already activated his Byakugan. Standing on top of the half-destroyed Outer Wall, he looked at the two monsters who were fighting one another.


    One side is Gamabunta and standing on top of his head is Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, while on the other side is a ck monster with a pair of giant crow-like wings.


    As soon as Fujin saw the monster, he had a look of realization, ��Isn��t that Satori�� the puppet of the Box of Ultimate Bliss? So, the Akatsuki Organization has really teamed up with Kusagakure, huh?��


    After recognizing who is the culprit behind the attack on Konoha, Fujin frowned.


    Fujin does have some impression of this monster named Satori. ording to the legend, this monster seemed to be able to detect fear in people��s hearts and any attack filled with ��blood lust��, therefore, attacking it is an extremely difficult task for those who have some kind of fear in their hearts and those who intend to kill it.


    After Fujin observed the battle for a while, he soon realized that the legend is indeed true, no matter what kind of attack Jiraiya and his Summon Toad Gamabunta made, they really couldn��t hurt him at all.


    Bored, he turned his gaze and upon noticing a ck Cubical Box with several strange faces embossed on all its sides he muttered with a thoughtful expression, ��That should be the ��Box of Ultimate Bliss��?��


    In his Byakugan vision, Fujin could see a strong Evil Chakra emanating from the ��Box of Ultimate Bliss��.


    This Evil Chakra is constantly resonating with the souls of vigers; as a result, it is stirring up their hearts and corrupting their minds. Many Vigers who were toote to evacuate have gradually lost their souls and are influenced by this Evil Chakra and are being controlled like a puppet into forming a long queue and slowly walking inside the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    At the same time, a long queue of people and shinobi who are already corrupted by the Box of Ultimate Bliss are exiting out of the Box and causing further chaos in the Vige.


    ��So, it also has the ability to form an army of its own much like the Demon Moryo�� The only difference is that the nature of the Army is different�� Moryo forms indestructible Stone Soldiers�� While this Box of Ultimate Bliss forms an Army of Corrupted Human Puppets?�� thought Fujin.


    <em>Boom��</em>


    Suddenly, an explosion urred, and at the same time, Gamabunta who was thrown away by Satori abruptly flew out and heavily hit the ground, as a result overturning the entire street.


    At this time, Satori who was floating in the air condensed a red-colored Giant Chakra Spere like a small Bijuudama and suddenly fired it towards Gamabunta who had previously fallen on the ground.


    <em>Boom��</em>


    There was another loud explosion and Gamabunta who was hit by the giant Chakra Sphere made a muffled and painful roar.


    Fujin has been silently observing the beat down of Gamabunta and Jiraiya.


    Of course, he doesn��t mind helping the Vige, but firstly, the safety of people close to him, such as Yui, Shion, Neji, and other rtives and friends must be confirmed, this is why he did not immediately intervene in the battle but focused on confirming their safety. Then if time permits, he will change back into his main body and find a chance to intervene in the battle.


    But just when he was about to leave towards the territory of the Hyuga n, from the corner of his eyes, Fujin noticed that arge group of Konoha shinobi was rushing towards the zone where the battle between Jiraiya plus Gamabunta and Satori was taking ce.


    The leader of this group of Shinobi is not someone else but Tsunade-hime, the other Legendary Sannin�� and what��s more, most of the Shinobi following her were Chunin, except for two Jonin.


    Of course, Fujin is not worried about most of those Chunin or Tsunade-hime�� but someone else who is also part of the team!


    Now he no longer has the option of first ensuring the safety of people close to him, therefore, without even a shred of thought or hesitation, Fujin rushed towards Jiraiya and Satori.


    Noting the arrival of reinforcements, Satori immediately fell from the sky and instantly broke through the formation of Tsunade-hime and the shinobi under hermand.


    Satori��s sharp long ws were like highly sharp knives and drew a long ravine on the ground�� anyone that came in its path was pierced and killed instantly.


    Seeing the huge w approaching her, Yui, who is also part of the team immediately took the battle stance and started to emit Chakra from all her Tenketsu in order to use <em>��Revolving Heaven�� </em>with the objective of repelling the w. But Satori��s speed was too fast, and even before she could start spinning, the w had already reached her neck.


    Time seemed to have slowed down, and Satori��s w appeared closer and closer�� the moment it touched the skin on Yui��s neck a small cut appeared at that spot, from the cut part drops of blood flowed out�� but the w did not stop there and continued further topletely tear her down�� and no hope in sight.


    Tsunade-hime could see that Satori��s speed is too fast for anyone in the immediate vicinity to be able to react, and only she might have the chance of being able to save Yui��s life�� but blood and corpses in the surroundings made her instantly weak�� her fear of blood kicked in, a look of horror appeared on her face making her unable to exert even a bit of her strength.


    ��Now I won��t even be able to save my disciple?�� this thought emerged in her mind as the death of her brother Nawaki and her lover Dan shed in her head and all her hope seemed to be copsing.


    ��Damn it all to HELL!��

 Chapter 496: Tsunade’s Change

    Chapter 496: Tsunade��s Change


    <em>Screech�� Bang�� Boom�� SMASH��!</em>


    But just as Satori��s w was about topletely tear Yui, a loud smashing sound echoed in the surroundings, and the next thing everyone knew was that the monster named Satori flew away into the distance�� rolled over a few streets and collided with a building, immediately destroying it in the process and then further continuing to roll over and finally stopped after smashing into the outer wall of the vige.


    ��What�� just happened?�� muttered one of the Shinobi in a confused tone.


    The sudden change of event surprised everyone, and everyone was confused as to how exactly was Satori smashed away��? You know that monster is as big as Gamabunta! And yet it was smashed away to a distance of hundreds of meters�� how much physical strength does one need to be able to do so?


    And when ites to the matter of physical strength, obviously everyone thought of Senju Tsunade, but Senju Tsunade was also looking around in confusion, which clearly indicated that it wasn��t her who did this but somebody else�� but who exactly?


    At this time, a giant Iron Spear fell from the ground and a figurended on top of the Giant Spear made up of ck Iron Sand.


    Everyone looked at the figure calmly standing on top of the giant spear�� the figure was wearing a ck Cloak with a yin-yang symbol and the symbols of five basic Chakra natures on the back of it along with a green mask with a wind pattern on it. From the manner the other party was dressed, everyone recognized who he is�� ��A member of Amatsukami?��


    Yui who had fallen to the ground also stared at the strange figure standing on top of the ck Iron Spear with a dazed expression, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that was a bit scared a moment ago��and almost felt as if she is about to die�� but because of her Byakugan, she also saw that it was him who saved her.


    While Yui looked at Fujin with a dazed expression, Fujin nced at Yui without revealing any trace.


    Seeing that she was only a bit scared and not to hurt with just a small cut on her neck, Fujin breathed a sigh of relief and immediately cursed, ��Stupid girl! Haven��t I already told her to not participate in dangerous battles? This level of fierce battle where even Jiraiya-sama couldn��t do anything and she still dares to move forward? If I hadn��t made it in time, then she would be dead right now! Humph�� when all this mess is cleared up, I think I will have to teach her a few things again!��


    He was really scared a few moments ago and almost had his heart explode in nervousness�� This is also the reason why when he smashed Satori, he didn��t restrain too much of his strength as a result satori flew all the way and collided with the outer wall hundreds of meters from here.


    Originally, Fujin had nned to stay hidden in the dark, first let the vige make its move�� and when all the members of Akatsuki appear on the stage, then he would choose a suitable opportunity to make a sneak attack on Nagato or Obito and solve at least one of them.


    But when he noticed that Yui was in danger, he couldn��t care about his n anymore and hurriedly intervened in the battle, because if he hadn��t then she would have definitely died.


    Although he saved her, by doing so, he, who was hidden in the dark also jumped into the bright and was now the center of all attention whether from the vige or from the Akatsuki, as such he is in somewhat of a passive situation.


    But now that he has already taken action, so regretting it or getting annoyed over it won��t help much, not to mention he did this to save Yui��s life. The importance of Yui��s life for him is self-evident and a mere Wind Nature Clone can never evene close to how important she is.


    Therefore, Fujin did not feel much troubled, and after pondering over it a little he immediately decided to ridicule Konoha Shinobi who had been so embarrassed by Satori, ��It��s really all trash here, makes me surprised a little bit, is it really true as the rumors suggest? Konohagakure, the strongest of the five great Shinobi viges has such pathetic strength?��


    Tsunade stood up with strong support at this moment and asked with a frown, ��Are you a member of Amatsukami?�� Of course, for now, she decided to ignore the matter of the other party ridiculing Konoha, because no matter what�� he did save her disciple��s life, which she, herself couldn��t.


    Fujin looked down and nced at Tsunade-hime with a thoughtful expression. He is hundred percent certain that Tsunade-hime is still being gued by Hemophobia (Fear of Blood), therefore, she can��t show her true strength. And if it weren��t for Fujin��s action of saving Yui��s life, she wouldn��t have been able to rescue her disciple and would have to witness the death of her disciple which might have even made her Phobia worse.


    But since that didn��t happen so her phobia did not get worse and Fujin could see that the current Tsunade��s symptoms upon the sight of blood are much milder than he had initially expected.


    In the canon, Tsunade would basically copse at the mere sight of blood until she overcame her homophobia because of being influenced by Uzumaki Naruto��s Talk no Jutsu. However, at this scene, flesh and blood are basically flying around her, and blood has even sshed on her clothes and face, yet she did not copsepletely and is able to push herself and stand while gritting her teeth and her consciousness also seems to be clear enough to observe the battlefield and make a subjective judgment. All these signs indicate that she has started to ovee her fear of blood.


    In fact, beforeing back to the Vige, Tsunade had already made up her mind to get over her fear of blood, this is because she is very clear that sooner orter, she too would have to participate in battles against the Akatsuki Organization. Then there was her meeting with Orochimaru before returning to the vige herter discussion with Hyuga Kuroto�� which finally made up her mind, therefore she has already begun to try to ovee her hemophobia in private.


    And her efforts have not been in vain, she has somewhat ovee her fear of blood so the sight of a little blood does not affect her anymore, therefore, upon the orders of Sandaime Hokage she led a team in order to support Jiraiya�� But she didn��t expect that as soon as they appeared on the battlefield Satori changed his target and went after her and her subordinates and even killed many of them, as a result, she was forced to witness the bloodiest scene and couldn��t bear it for a while.


    As for the reason why Satori changed his target immediately? Fujin attributes it to the fear in her heart�� Satori is able to sense fear in the hearts of others, so it��s quite possible that Satori sensed the fear in Tsunade��s heart and acted ordingly.


    As for how did Fujin managed to hit him despite Satori��s special abilities? It��s actually quite simple, it was just a lucky shot�� Fujin doesn��t expect to be able tond another hit any time soon.


    In fact, even before initiating the attack, Fujin didn��t really expect that he would be able tond a hit on Satori nor did he have that intention�� His intention was just to direct intense blood lust on Satori that would make Satori vignt and back off, unexpectedly, Fujin managed tond a hit on him which was surprising.


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    <em>Whiish whiish whiish whiish whiish</em>


    While Fujin and others were thinking of various things, Satori got up and flew here at an extremely high speed, aftering closer he spread his wings wide, and instantly hundreds of ck feathers as sharp as the sharpest des were shot towards the ground at an astonishing speed.


    Fujin didn��t care and just waved his right hand upwards.


    Under the influence of Fujin��s Ma Release Chakra, ck Iron Sand rose out of the ground and immediately turned into a shield big enough to protect everyone on the battlefield.


    <em>Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding</em>


    Although Satori��s feathers were extremely sharp, however, when they collided with Iron Sand Shield, they still couldn��t pass through it, as a result, metal collision symphony echoed in the surroundings as the feathers kept colliding with the Iron Sand Shield.


    And while Fujin stopped Satori��s onught, Tsunade gave the order to her disciples, ��Quickly, heal the injured ones!�� then turned towards Fujin and questioned, ��Why are you helping us? What are Amatsukami��s intentions?��


    Fujin saw that Yui was treating the wounded around her regardless of her own safety and sighed slightly, then listening to Tsunade��s question, he snorted coldly and said, ��Helping you? Don��t be ridiculous, why would I help lowly creatures like you?! I just think that this monster is quite interesting, that��s all.��


    Having said that, Fujin directed more Ma Release Chakra to control more Iron Sand that appeared out of the ground�� but this time he did not use it to attack Satori, instead, he used this Iron Sand to carefully more Yui, Shizune, and other Konoha Shinobi in the vicinity to a safe distance from the battlefield.


    Tsunade had a tick mark on her forehead when she heard Fujin calling her a ��lowly creature��, but when she noticed that Fujin was also helping these ��lowly creatures�� in his mouth to evacuate from the battlefield she didn��t pursue it anymore, instead, she asked, ��What do you n to do?��


    Fujin said in a deliberately cold tone, ��Take away these trashy shinobi of yours and get far away from here�� and don��t get in my way����


    ��You!�� no matter how much she was trying to ignore it, she can��t help but get more and more annoyed as Fujin repeatedly trash-talked her and other Konoha Shinobi.


    Although, her sense of belonging to Konoha is not as strong as it used to be following the death of her brother Nawaki and her lover Dan, however, Konoha is still very precious to her so the fact that Fujin was, again and again, trash-talking Konoha shinobi was starting to get on her nerves.


    Of course, she is also a Sannin, and no matter how violent her temper is, she controlled it because of the situation. Moreover, Fujin��s trashy suggestion of letting the other Konoha Shinobi retreat was also correct, so she immediately instructed the Konoha Shinobi around her, ��Jonin stay, while the rest will retreat and help in the evacuation process.��


    At this time, Jiraiya, who was buried in the ruins not far away also jumped out, and while panting heavily he shouted towards Tsunade, ��Be careful of this monster�� it can read our intentions and see through all of our attacks!��


    The injured Gamabunta said in a weak tone, ��Facing Satori�� we have no chance of winning, at all!��


    ��Damn it!�� After listening to Jiraiya and Gamabunta��s words, Tsunade looked up at Satori in anger, her hand was clenched tightly, the tragedy of the vige, as well as the deadpanions around her, were urging her to get past her fear of blood.


    Satori who was flying in the air let out a burst of strangeughter at this time, and said, ��Hahahahaha�� Are you scared? Despite being just lowly humans and insects�� you people are actually trying to resist me���� it��s ridiculous�� hahaha�� no matter what power you master�� Senjutsu�� Medical-ninjutsu or something else�� it wouldn��t stop you from feeling fear�� hahaha����


    ��For being nothing more than a puppet of the Box, you sure like to overestimate yourself.�� Mocked Fujin in a cold tone�� then he took out a storage scroll from inside his Cloak, unfolded it, and after making the hand signs, he said, ��Release!��


    <em>Poof��</em>


    With a poof of white smoke, an astonishing amount of ck Iron Sand appeared out of the Storage Scroll and covered his surroundings.


    Fujin will not make the same mistake twice, because of theck of Iron Sand at his handst time when facing Orochimaru and the two Edo Hokage; he was forced to use Shikotsumyaku�� but he can��t use Shikotsumyaku so easily�� the same goes with Scorch Release�� the fact that he can use Scorch Release is only known to the Kazekage Pakura and Fujin would obviously not reveal it so easily given that the entire Akatsuki Organization is still hidden in the dark.


    So, what��s left is mainly Ma Release, and after learning a lesson from his battle, Fujin made sure to keep an extremelyrge amount of Iron Sand at his disposal.


    When he was satisfied with the amount of Iron Sand in the surroundings, Fujin made the required hand signs and shouted, <em>��Ma Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!��</em>


    <em>Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish</em>


    Instantly, Iron Sand around Fujin hardened into minuscule grains, and like continuous gun-shots, they were fired towards Satori floating in the air.


    Seeing Fujin��s attack, Tsunade smiled in joy, ��With such arge-scale intensive attack�� it should be impossible to remain unharmed given the size of that monster.��


    However, the smile on Tsunade��s face soon solidified because Satori used an astonishing speed and managed to either dodge or defend against all the Iron Sand hardened grains.


    ��Hahahaha�� it��s useless!�� Satori��s arrogantughter echoed throughout the vige as if mocking the entire vige.


    And while Satori was mocking everyone below, Fujin who continued to attack Satori mocked him in his mind, ��I��ll see how long you can continue your mockery.��


    The frontal attack is just a temptation to keep Satori upied, meanwhile Fujin has already prepared a backhand in order to be able to deal with him, ��I do hope what I am thinking will work.��

 Chapter 497: Delusional Sandaime

    Chapter 497: Delusional Sandaime


    <em>Boom Boom Boom</em>


    Listening to the constant roars and sounds of explosionsing from Konohagakure, the corners of the tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito��s (The mask Obito used in Fourth Great Shinobi War) lips under his mask arched in a mocking grin, ��Unexpectedly, Kusagakure is quite capable.��


    The red Haired Nagato who stood still silent with an indifferent expression had a cold look in his eyes.


    Ever since he transnted the Hashirama Cells, Nagato haspletely bid farewell to his Wooden Cart and can properly walk on his own. Not only that, even his body has be extremely strong, and his Chakra reserves have grown sharply. The characteristics of the Sage Body of the Uzumaki n and the Characteristics of the Sage Body of the Senju Hashirama were fused together in his body.


    At this time, Konan who was observing the state of the vige from a distancended on the ground next to Nagato and said, ��The monster that ran out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss has destroyed arge section of Konoha near the Outer wall, and has prated inside the vige.��


    Nagato said lightly, ��That monster has an aura that makes me feel disgusted.��


    Tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito shrugged, ��Konohagakure copse? And making them feel the Pain? Isn��t that what was your objective? So, does it really matter if that monster does it or you do it?��


    Nagato fell silent upon hearing tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito��s words, ��Indeed, Konoha must feel the Pain�� <em>Those who do not know the Pain will never know what true peace is.</em>��


    While Nagato was silent, Zetsu leaned out of the ground and the half-whiteined, ��Oh, why do I have to do such dangerous things every time? Although, the monster that came out of that thing called Box of Ultimate Bliss is indeed extraordinary.��


    Using his <em>Mayfly, </em>Zetsu can not only easily travel under the ground but also converge his aura that makes it very difficult for anyone to sense him, as such he is the best candidate for carrying out an investigation, so he has been trailing behind Satori and watching how Satori ravaged through Konoha.


    ��Extraordinary? How extraordinary is it?�� tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito asked with a curious tone, and then continued, ��What move did Konoha make to deal with it?��


    White Zetsu replied, ��Konoha firstly sent Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, but Jiraiya was no match for the monster, even his bid Toad Summon waspletely useless, he couldn��tnd even a single hit!��


    When Nagato heard White Zetsu��s words, he had a look of surprise on his face.


    As Jiraiya��s disciple, and as someone who has faced Jiraiya at the Summit War, Nagato is very clear of Jiraiya��s strength�� even if Jiraiya does not use the Sennin Mode, with just the Giant Toad of Mount Myoboku and Jiraiya��s own set of skills and experience; he is undoubtedly a Shinobi of Kage level strength.


    Even if he can notpletely defeat a Bijuu; he is still capable of fighting back and forth against a Bijuu and won��t bepletely useless. Yet, such a Shinobi ispletely useless against the monster that came out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss? So, Nagato had to reconsider his opinion on that monster.


    Tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito was also surprised and said, ��It was originally just part of a trial that was arranged casually. Who would have thought that the effects would be so good? It seems that the entire Shinobi World has underestimated Kusagakure��s heritage.��


    After White Zetsu��s description of the battle, even tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito realized that the monster that came out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss is indeed quite extraordinary.


    White Zetsu continued, ��After Jiraiya��s repeated failure, the other Legendary Sannin of Konoha, Tsunade-hime led a team of Shinobi to support him, but for some reason, she looked a bit weird, I couldn��t sense the real reason for her weirdness, and she didn��t seem injured but for some reason, she was unable to fight�� in short, her state was not right, she couldn��t help Jiraiya even a little bit and almost had her subordinates get killed by the monster�� Then a member of Amatsukami appeared.��


    As soon as the word Amatsukami was spoken by Zetsu, a strange silence engulfed the ce. Whether it was the cold and indifferent Nagato with his Godplex or the mocking tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito, both of them had their expressions turned serious.


    After a long silence thatsted who knows how long, Nagato said, ��Sure enough, Amatsukami is in some kind of cooperation with Konoha!��


    A few months ago, the tri-Alliance consisting of the teams led by the Kage of the three Great Shinobi Viges attacked Amegakure and were about to be eliminated by Akatsuki, but just when they were about to be killed Amatsukami suddenly intervened and the leader of Amatsukami personally fought him and almost killed him.


    Although he didn��t think too much about it at that time because of the shortage of time and the emergency situation, Nagato didn��t forget that matter and uponter analysis, Nagato faintly felt that Konoha must be in some kind of secret cooperation with Amatsukami.


    This time he arranged for Kusagakure to raid Konohagakure to test out the waters and Konoha��s response, and there were also some tentative intentions in it, however, he did not expect that Amatsukami would really take the bait and jump out unexpectedly.


    Tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito also changed to serious expression and asked in a deep and gloomy tone, ��Which member of Amatsukami has appeared?��


    White Zetsu thought a little and said, ��it��s the guy Suijin referred to as Fujin. He has the Wind Chakra Signature on his chest, wears the green-colored wind patterned mask, and uses Ma Release to control Iron Sand.��


    Konan who is in charge of Intelligence analysis continued after Zetsu��s words, ��The member named Fujin who uses Ma Release doesn��t seem to have too many records. The only time he even participated in any fight was to help out Homusubi resist Kumogakure��s A�CB Combo�� and even then, he did not do much and Amatsukami had to retreat. But there is a rumor that he is stronger than Homusubi and Suijin.��


    Tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito thought a little and said, ��Perhaps that��s just an excuse or a false rumor to create deterrence of Fujin�� with just Ma Release he can not be as strong as Homusubi�� who is clearly stronger than Suijin. So, maybe he is the weakest member of Amatsukami.�� After taking a pause and suppressing his urge to make a move, he said again, ��And if he is indeed the weakest, and has already appeared on the battlefield, then perhaps this a bait deliberately released by Amatsukami to bring us out of the shadows�� Let��s not act rashly, the other four Kage and their guards are also gathered in Konoha.��


    Nagato nodded with a cautious expression.


    Seeing that Nagato also agreed with ��Madara�� suggestion, Konan turned towards Zetsu and said, ��In that case pay attention to the battlefield�� once there is any information about the leader of Amatsukami, Yama, report it to us immediately.��


    Tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito also added, ��The same is the case with Homusubi and Suijin, if either of the two of them shows up then notify us immediately.��


    ording to the intelligence gathered by Akatsuki about the members of Amatsukami, the leader, Yama is ranked as the strongest and the most dangerous, thenes Homusubi who has the Mangekyou Sharingan, followed by Suijin who can use Ice Release and can transform into an Ice-Water Dragon�� and atst, there is Fujin who only uses Ma Release and has not yet shown any significant battle prowess��


    So, even if they do care a little about Fujin and the rumor about him, but when facing the five Kage and the other members of Amatsukami�� they can only assume that perhaps Fujin is really not that strong is just bait.


    Zetsu nodded and submerged back into the ground to pay attention to the situation and see if he can find any information about Yama, Homusubi, and Suijin.


    ��


    Konohagakure, inside Hokage Building.


    Looking at the smoke and dust rising in the distance, and listening to the noise of the explosion, painful cries, roars and so many other types of noises, Sandaime sitting in the Hokage Office had a gloomy expression on his face.


    Ryuhan and Mu standing next to him both looked worried.


    No one had expected that the monster that came out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss would be so powerful and so difficult to solve by Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin. Even when Tsunade, was sent, the situation still did not change, it was as if even two of the Legendary Sannin werepletely useless.


    You must know that the current Jiraiya and Tsunade are not the same young Jonins during the Second Great Shinobi War who fought against Hanzo of the Smander and barely managed to hold him.


    The strength of the current Tsunade and Jiraiya is strong enough that if the two of them were to team up against Hanzo of that time, then Hanzo would be brutally thrashed and killed by the two of them.


    Yet they are beingpletely useless against the monster that came out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    This has made Sandaime more worried, after all, Jiraiya and Tsunade are the trump cards in the hands of Sandaime.


    In the n formted by Sandaime, Jiraiya and Tsunade will not only be responsible for repelling the tentative attacks of the Akatsuki organization performed by using the radical faction of Kusagakure but also be responsible for leading up the follow-up offensive against the Akatsuki Organization�� such that the leader of Akatsuki, Uzumaki Nagato would be forced to show himself and will be dealt with by the surprise assault led by Gokage.


    For this purpose, even if the vige bes a battlefield, Sandaime has no hesitation.


    Yes, Sandaime did not hesitate to use the Vige as the battlefield, in order to solve Akatsuki Organization once and for all by directly killing Uzumaki Nagato and destroying his Rinnegan at the same time.


    Such things as Rinnegan that represent the legendary power of Rikudo Sennin must not be allowed to exist as it is clearly disrupting the authority of the five great powers�� which is not something Sandaime Hokage wishes to see.


    But thingspletely deviated from his n, the so-called Box of Ultimate Bliss which was Kusagakure��s radicals�� hope of reviving their vige to its former glory turned out to be so difficult, and what came out of the Box is a terrible monster against who even the two Legendary Sannin arepletely helpless!


    Jiraiya and Tsunade have already teamed up and yet they are unable to deal with the monster and are at a disadvantage, as for the rest of the members of the Akatsuki Organization? They haven��t even shown up yet!


    Ryuhan couldn��t stand it any longer, he stepped forward and said, ��Hokage-sama, we of Kusagakure are responsible for this mess, so we are willing to help Konoha deal with that monster!��


    However, Sandaime Hokage shook his head, ��The shinobi of Kusagakure can not show up yet.��


    If Mu, and Ryuhan, as well as other shinobi of Kusagakure, were to appear in Konoha, Akatsuki would probably guess that their attack n has been leaked to Konoha in advance, so they would be prepared in advance for some surprises, and if that were to happen, then the effect of the Gokage��s raid against the leader of Akatsuki will be greatly reduced.


    Ryuhan is also aware of the Sandaime Hokage��s concern, so he could only sigh in helplessly.


    He is very fortunate now that Kusagakure has never been able to open the Box of Ultimate Bliss in the past few decades, otherwise, the entire Kusagakure would have been reduced to a bloody purgatory overnight and the Land of Grass would have been destroyed simr to the Land of Demons.


    Sandaime looked into the distance and thought to himself, ��We can only ce our hope on Amatsukami in dealing with that monster, but why did they send out this Ma Release user, and not Homusubi, Suijin, or Yama?��


    When he noticed that a member of Amatsukami was fighting against the monster that came out of the box of Ultimate Bliss, Sandaime hoped that other members of Amatsukami would also appear and fight against Akatsuki, in order to consume each other severely. This way, the five great powers could simultaneously put an end to both of these organizations and return the Shinobi World back to how it was.


    It��s a pity that Sandaime Hokage is too delusional and does not know that the Akatsuki Organization is very clear about his intention of using the Gokage against them, but they are still not afraid and ns to kill all five Kage along with destroying Konoha this time, then focus their attention on effortlessly collecting the Nine Bijuu to revive the Juubi. The only thing that they did not expect was Amatsukami��s intervention�� Of course, they are still not too worried and ns to solve Amatsukami along with Konoha, and the Gokage.


    At the same time, Sandaime is also not aware that two of the Five Kage are secret members of Amatsukami, so no matter what happens, they would never follow his approach and deal with Amatsukami, and even if they had such intention, neither of the Five Kage is strong enough to deal with any member of Amatsukami, especially their leader, Yama.

 Chapter 498: Vs Satori

    Chapter 498: Vs Satori


    On the battlefield.


    In order to stop Satori from continuing to advance into the hintends of the vige, Fujin used Ma Release to fly in the air and started fierce airbat with Satori.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    One after another, two shadows that were constantly entangling each other flew from one position to the another while attacking and dodging each other��s attacks.


    In terms of body size, Fujin is naturally very small whenpared to Satori who is as big as Gamabunta.


    But if it��s about fighting ability, momentum, and flying speed, Fujin, who has Iron Sand Wings acting as an extension of himself is far superiorpared to Satori.


    However, as Fujin had guessed, the first shop he got on Satori was really just a lucky shot, because after that no attack of Fujin managed tond on Satori.


    At this time, the golden-orange hue of the setting sun haspletely disappeared, the stars have started to appear in the night sky, a gloomy aura has enveloped the entire vige that is filled with the strange and maddeningughter of Satori as well as the sound of Iron Sand constantly whistling around.


    Although Fujin has not been able to subdue Satori as of yet, he is not too worried�� in fact, his constant entanglement with Satori has allowed most of the vigers to sessfully enter the refugee shelters, of course, this does not mean that there are no casualties, those whose minds were affected by Satori and the Box of Ultimate Bliss have already lost themselves and are causing chaos, so the wailing and shouting on the streets are still there.


    At this moment, Fujin flew forward at a high speed and crossed his hands.


    Under the control of Fujin��s Ma Release Chakra, Iron Sand around him was divided into dozens of groups and swept towards Satori from several different directions�� These several different groups extended forward waving an endless giant to trap Satori within it just like a Fish.


    ��It��s useless��. Useless, it��s all useless!�� Satori let out a burst of frantic and mockingughter, at the same time he avoided the range of the Endless Iron Sand with ghostly speed, slippery and agile movements�� just like a�� just like a loach in theke.


    Of course, in doing so, it had to lower its altitude and passed by a wide long street, where someone was already waiting to vent her anger at him.


    ��It��s now!�� as she shouted, Tsunade-hime leaped up from a semi-destroyed tall building and with all her strength she mmed her Chakra Enhanced fist at Satori who wasing towards her from the front.


    Satori wasn��t afraid, as he had already sensed her bloodlust, so the moment he reached closer to Tsunade he just tilted his body slightly and brushed past Tsunade at an impossible angle�� and continued towards the end of the street while stillughing wildly.


    Tsunade wasn��t surprised that her attack was easily dodged, instead, she controlled her momentum and while falling towards the ground, she looked backward.


    At this time, the huge figure of Gamabunta appeared at the end of the street at an extremely fast speed.


    And with Satori rushing towards him, Gamabunta leaped forward to attack him with his Tanto.


    The metallic de of Tanto that was illuminated by the surrounding fire was shed at a lightning-fast speed.


    <em>sh��</em>


    The speed of sh was so fast that many Konoha Jonin in the surroundings were unable to see it clearly, and the power within the sh was so high that it literally released high-pressure air cuts towards Satori�� and shed towards him with a thunderous force.


    But even such a fast sh proved to bepletely useless as it was easily avoided by Satori because he sensed Gamabunta��s Bloodlust.


    However, Gamabunta wasn��t finished yet, he suddenly opened his mouth and shot his long tongue forward�� the tongue was also extremely fast and struck towards Satori.


    ��It��s useless, I can read everything you want to try!�� chuckled Satori with a disdained tone of voice, and suddenly rose up to avoid the tongue attack of Gamabunta that he had long since expected.


    But Gamabunta is also a shrewd one, he did not retract back the tongue immediately, instead continued to extend it to the maximum limit, revealing the figure of Jiraiya who was hidden on the tip of the tongue.


    The current Jiraiya has already entered his imperfect Toad Sennin Mode, with several Toad Characteristics on him along with Toad Fukasaku and Toad Shima standing on both sides of his shoulders.


    Using the momentum given to him by Gamabunta��s tongue, Jiraiya leaped further and the Chakra Orb in his hand grew bigger and bigger as he attacked Satori.


    <em>��Senpo: Choodama Rasengan!�� </em>(Sage Art: Ultra-Big Ball Rasengan!)


    Satori did the same thing as always, he pped his pair of wings and while firing countless sharp feathers towards Jiraiya and Tsunade, he soared high into the sky, easily avoiding Jiraiya��s attack.


    ��So, this series of attacks was alsopletely useless?�� muttered Fujin with a thoughtful look on his face.


    Jiraiya and Tsunade cooperated together to carry out a series of four-stage attacks, and each of the four moves can be said to be an extremely dangerous one, especially Jiraiya��sst blow using the ��Sage Art: Ultra-Big Ball Rasengan�� that he used as a surprise move while hiding inside the mouth of Gamabunta.


    But even this set of well-thought-out attacks proved to bepletely useless, and still didn��t manage to touch Satori.


    While Fujin had a thoughtful look on his face as he observed the unscrupulouslyughing Satori, Jiraiya and Tsunade had a solemn expression on their faces.


    To deal with Satori, one has to be emotionless and thoughtless, there should be no emotions such as fear, anxiety�� Nor should the person attacking Satori should have any malicious intentions towards him that would give out blood lust, otherwise the attack would be easily perceived by Satori and he would be able to dodge it.


    In other words, the attacker should be either thoughtless, or they should not fear it, nor they should have any intentions of inflicting damage on him.


    Fujin is naturally not afraid of Satori, but he can��t attack Satori without any blood lust. That��s just impossible unless you care about him or love. Fujin neither cares about him, nor does he love him, so obviously he can��t fake those emotions. At the same time, his mental state has also not grown enough to bepletely thoughtless while attacking�� therefore, even he has not been able to hurt Satori.


    Both Jiraiya and Tsunade were angered as they helplessly watched Satori raging all over the Vige;ughing and mocking others like a devil, sometimes shooting his razor feathers to kill the evacuating civilians, and other times he would throw the civilians inside the Box of Ultimate Bliss to make them puppets of the box. They want to stop him but are unable to, so they can��t help but get more and more angered.


    On the other hand, Fujin��s mind is rtively stable�� because he is not deeply affected by the death of Vigers and also understands the true horror of Satori better than the Sannin.


    Even in the Canon, all the people fighting against Satori at the Hozuki Castle were elites personally led by Tsunade-hime. Elite Ninjas like Hatake Kakashi, Might Guy, Shizune, Yamato, and Sai along with the grown-up Konoha-11 worked together with the Jinchuriki of Hachibi, Killer Bee and yet proved to be helpless against Satori.


    Had it not been for Uzumaki Naruto to figure out the weakness of Satori, and use his <em>Talk no Jutsu </em>Mui, to inspire Mui into exerting his utmost effort in using the ��<em>Secret Fire Style: Celestial Prison Jutsu��</em> on Satori to confine him, defeating Satori would have been an almost impossible task for anyone alive at that time.


    But even while doing so, Naruto was mortally wounded and would have certainly died if not for the sacrifice of Ryuzetsu by using the ��<em>Dragon Life Reincarnation��, </em>to transfer her life force to Naruto in order to save him�� and had she not done that, the soul of Rikudo Sennin might have personally made a visit to save Naruto��s life.


    So, all this shows just how tricky Satori really is�� of course, all of this does not imply that there is no method in Fujin��s hands to solve him�� and he has been trying to figure out if that method would work.


    At this time, Satorinded on top of the Box of Ultimate Bliss and said, ��You people can never imagine the world inside this Box�� there is nothing but suffocating darkness inside it�� it��s maddening�� it��s sickening�� no matter how you tried resisting it, there was no resistance, I tried destroying this box from the inside and escape it, but couldn��t�� then slowly and steadily my will to struggle was corroded and crushed�� And finally, I gave up, then when I killed Otou-San, I finally felt relief and all shackles were gone�� nothing can restrain me anymore�� there is no hope, no relief�� only an endless nightmare����


    Listening to Satori��s words, Fujin��s gaze was condensed, and he muttered to himself, ��Sure enough, as I guessed�� he is indeed Muku, the son of Mui�� which means he does have a few weaknesses��! Now if only my ns work as I think it would.��


    ��


    At the cliff where Mui opened the Box of Ultimate Bliss


    <em>Caw caw caw caw caw</em>


    Apanied by the sound of cawing, several crows flew through the forest andnded on the ground near Mui who was lying in a pool of blood.


    Not long after, Iron Sand flew over like a swarm of bees and gradually took the form of Fujin.


    ��Phew�� finally found him���� muttered Fujin (Iron Sand Clone) with a relieved breath.


    As soon as Fujin discovered that the monster attacking the vige is Satori, he separated an Iron Sand Clone and assigned it the task of finding the location where the Box of Ultimate Bliss was opened and the person who opened the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    His intentions in doing so were quite simple in fact. If the Box of Ultimate Bliss was opened by the same person as in the Canon that is Mui, and the sacrifice is the same that is Muku, then Fujin can use Mui to solve the issue of Satori.


    But if the situation is different, and the person who opened the Box of Ultimate Bliss is different, and the sacrifice is different then Fujin��s Clone had to find the person who opened the Box to deal with Satori.


    The Box of Ultimate Bliss may be the ultimate during the era of Rikudo Sennin, but it is just a weapon, after all, and Satori is nothing more than a puppet of the Box, so there must be someone controlling the Box. And as long as the person controlling the Box is found, dealing with the situation will be quite easy.


    And now that he has found Mui, dealing with Satori is just a matter of time, as soon as Mui is healed, Satori can be easily dealt with.

 Chapter 499: Scaredy-Cat

    Chapter 499: Scaredy-Cat


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom</em>


    The roaring and rumbling sounds continued to pass through the thickyers of earth and continued to be heard at the Refugee Center that is located tens of meters deep underground.


    In the continuous waves of tremors traveling through the ground, dust would arise and enter everyone��s nasal cavity causing the children to sneeze asionally, the rows of light bulbs at the refugee center would also flicker making people feel afraid and distraught��


    At this time, another group of people entered the evacuation shelter under the leadership of an elderly man of the Hyuga n. From his clean forehead, it wasn��t difficult to judge that he is a member of the distinguished Main Family of the Hyuga n, and following behind him are the children, weak women, disabled, and the elderly of the Hyuga n who needs to take refuge.


    Among these people, there is also a middle-aged man who is disabled and is sitting in a wheelchair; but unlike the other people taking refuge at the evacuation shelter his face is not panicked or worried, instead, he ispletely calm; as if whatever that is happening outside has nothing to do with him.


    With the arrival of the members of the Hyuga n, the evacuation shelter became more crowded, so the members of the Hyuga n had to separate themselves to find a ce to sit or stand.


    Upon seeing this, Taruho, who has entered the evacuation shelter quite earlier, quickly stood up and gave up his seat to Hinata, ��Hinata-sama, pleasee here, there is space avable here.��


    Because of Kuroto, Shion is very close to the members of the Hyuga n, especially to Hinata since both she and Hinata are taught by Yui. Not to mention, both of their mothers are deceased so they also understand each other and regard each other as best friends. As such, Taruho who is Shion��s attendant is also very respectful towards Hinata.


    Hinata who had tightly held her little sister Hanabi��s little hand with her left hand hastily waved her free hand towards Taruho and said, ��No�� no�� Taruho-san, please sit�� I am fine here.��


    ��Hinata-sama, not only are you Shion-sama��s friend but also the princess of the Hyuga n, how can I let you just stand there? So, please sit.�� Insisted Taruho.


    Even Hyuga Natsu (Hanabi��s caretaker) standing behind Hinata and Hanabi said, ��Please Hinata-sama.��


    With Taruho and Natsu��s insistence, Hinata finally nodded and took Taruho��s seat next to Shion, and of course, Hanabi sat on Hinata��sp.


    After sitting down, Hinata looked at Shion sitting next to her; and upon noticing that Shion��s entire body was shivering; she immediately asked in worry, ��Shion-chan�� what��s wrong? Are you hurt?��


    However, before Shion could answer Hinata, Naruto who happened to be seated on the opposite side said quickly, ��Rather than injured or ill, I think she is scared of something.��


    Sasuke who was huddled with Naruto also looked at the shivering appearance of Shion, and lightly hummed in a cold tone, ��She is shivering in fright even when we are at the evacuation shelter? Such a scaredy-cat!��


    <em>Head Chop!</em>


    As soon as Sasuke said so, Sasuke��s mother, Uchiha Mikoto who had Uchiha Kiyomi sitting on herp, knocked on his head, ��It��s rude to speak to others in such a manner.��


    Sasuke was slumped and had a bump on top of his head.


    Seeing Sasuke slumped, Naruto immediately covered his mouth and snickered.


    Sasuke on the other hand was quiet and whispered slightly, ��Humph, the bad guys are too cunning. They only dared to attack the vige when nii-san, and Shisui-nii has gone out to train�� if nii-san and Shisui-nii were in the vige currently then the bad guys would have been defeated already����


    Mikoto just shook her head slightly and said nothing, if it is said that she is not worried about Itachi, then she would be lying, but at this point, when the vige is under such an attack, she can only choose to trust that Itachi and Shisui will be fine.


    On the other hand, after listening to Naruto, Hinata quickly turned towards Shion, and asked with a worried expression, ��What happened Shion-chan?��


    Shion raised her head and wanted to confide to Hinata about the terrifying scenes she had seen in a prophecy not long ago, but upon remembering Kuroto-nii-chan��s previous instructions she just shook her head slightly and endured it, at the same time, she silently prayed in her heart that Kuroto-nii-chan prevents that from happening.


    Noting Shion��s silence, Hinata was at a loss, but she consciously did what her Okasan used to do with her in a simr situation, Hinata reached out her free hand and held Shion��s hand and said with a slight smile, ��It will be alright, Shion-chan.��


    Shion said nothing but nodded slightly.


    The mature ones on the side smiled slightly when they saw Hinata��s actions, and Uchiha Mikoto can��t help but remember the women named Uzumaki Kushina and Hyuga Himeji as she saw the naughty Naruto and the kind Hinata.


    ��


    Inside the Underground Base where the Gokage Conference took ce.


    In an underground hall, five people are sitting around a round wooden conference table.


    These five people are none other than the Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki of Iwagakure, Yondaime Raikage Ay of Kumogakure, Yondaime Mizukage Karatachi Yagura of Kirigakure, Godaime Kazekage Pakura of Sunagakure and Elder Mitokado Homura of Konohagakure.


    Behind each of the Kage stood their respective guards and subordinates.


    Counting the four Kage, one elder, and many subordinates�� the number of people in this hall is quite a lot, despite this, the hall is extremely quiet at this moment, no one is talking, and there is only a faint rumbling sound being heard due to the battle taking ce in Konoha.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was very shrewd, only after all five Kage had gathered in Konoha did he reveal his true purpose.


    Although everyone realized that they are being used by Sarutobi Hiruzen, no matter which Kage; they can��t help but admit that this is indeed a very good opportunity to deal with Akatsuki. So after a brief discussion, all four Kage agreed to the request Hokage.


    And since everyone reached a consensus so a n was formted.


    The n is simple, while the main force of Konoha keeps the entire Akatsuki Organization in check, the Gokage will strike the leader of the Akatsuki Organization by a surprise attack, killing him in the resulting process at the same time destroy his Rinnegan topletely solve the Akatsuki Organization once and for all.


    And all the four Kage agreed to this n because it really is a good n, it��s just that nobody expected the situation to get out of hand at the starting. Even the first monster released by Akatsuki as temptation isn��t solved yet.


    After a long time, listening to the roars and sounds that showed no signs of stopping, the Yondaime Mizukage couldn��t help but question the Konoha Elder Mitokado, ��Has Konoha not yet found a way to restrain that monster?��


    The Sandaime Tsuchikage spoke as if an elder mocking the young generation, ��The young and vigorous still can��t hold his breath.��


    As far as Onoki is concerned, it is not his vige being ravaged by a monster, so he is not in any hurry or worry. In his opinion, this is a god-gifted opportunity to not only deal with the Akatsuki Organization but also deplete Konoha��s vitality.


    Karatachi Yagura is naturally not worried about Konoha, he is rather worried about the Fujin. After all, not long ago the people in this hall received the report that a member of Amatsukami is fighting against the monster that came out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss, and as a secret member of Amatsukami, he does care about the life and death of the members of Amatsukami.


    Raikage, Ay also couldn��t help it any longer and asked Elder Mitokado, ��Does Konoha have any secret agreement with Amatsukami that we are not aware of?��


    Elder Mitokado shook his head, ��None.��


    The grumpy Raikage immediately asked again, ��Then why would Amatsukami help Konoha?��


    The cunning Tsuchikage also intervened, ��Yes, Konoha must give us a reasonable exnation for this matter.��


    Elder Mitokado replied, ��Amatsukami��s appearance was simply not in our n so we are also surprised by the intervention of Amatsukami�� for now we can only assume that either Amatsukami intervened because of their enmity with the Akatsuki Organization or because of their interest in the monster that came out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss.��


    Raikage seems to want to say something, but Godaime Kazekage Pakura tapped her finger on the wooden table to attract others on herself and said lightly, ��Don��t quarrel anymore�� if we fail this battle, then the five great shinobi viges will be history. So, these disputes and questioning should be put on a hold until after the war.��


    The Raikage snorted heavily and said nothing more.


    The others also tacitly became silent.


    ��


    The battle on the ground continues.


    Konoha, who was unable to cause damage to Satori could only choose to passively defense against it and retract its defense line backward. Therefore, more and more blocks were destroyed, and the area affected by Satori, Fujin, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Gamabunta��s movements becamerger andrger and gradually spread to the center of the vige.


    After attacking again to no avail, Jiraiya with heavy breath loudly asked Fujin who is floating in mid-air, ��Hey, do you have any ideas on how we can deal with Satori?��


    To Jiraiya, the Amatsukami Organization is also weird and unpredictable, most of all this organization has always been a mystery to all. It��s hard to tell whether the members of Amatsukami are enemies or not, but as a temporary teammate who has been fighting against Satori for a while now, Jiraiya, for some inexplicable reason feels that this member of Amatsukami is very reliable.


    Tsunade also looked at Fujin with an expectant gaze, because she could see that from the beginning, Fujin hasn��t made any active attack against Satori except for the first time, and after that, Fujin has only passively defended against Satori�� it��s as if he is dying something. Initially, she felt that Fujin was buying time for the civilians to evacuate but as the fight continue, she felt that��s not the case.


    Although he felt Jiraiya and Tsunade��s gaze, Fujin said nothing, just looked towards the far sky.


    At this moment, a mass of Iron Sand wasing here from the distance and soon approached Tsunade.


    The vignt Tsunade did not attack immediately because what came was Iron Sand, which means it was sent by this member of Amatsukami.


    Afternding in front of Tsunade, the Iron Sand dispersed and revealed the unconscious and injured figure of Mui.


    Tsunade was confused looking at the man and soon realized that this man is a Kusagakure Shinobi, more specifically, the master of Hozuki Castle.


    While Tsunade was confused, the Iron Sand that dispersed previously turned into the appearance of Fujin, and hurriedly ordered the confused Tsunade, ��Hurry up Tsunade-hime, heal him�� this dying man is currently the only key at our disposal in solving Satori.��


    Tsunade crouched down, and observed Mui��s state; she could see that he is very closed to death, and suspiciously questioned Fujin��s Iron Sand Clone, ��How is he the key to solving Satori��?��


    Just as Fujin��s Iron Sand Clone was about to answer Tsunade��s doubt, Satori who was hovering in the air sensed Mui��s breath and realized that he is not yet dead, instantly, he dived towards Mui and Tsunade with the objective of killing Mui.


    Noting Satori��s intentions, Fujin��s main body descended from the sky, and immediately after dispersing the Iron Sand Clone, he waved his hand.


    Instantly, under Fujin��s control, Iron Sand from everywhere gathered together and formed a small Iron Sand Dome protecting Mui and Tsunade inside it while the two will be unable to put any fight, Mui because he is unconscious and dying, and Tsunade because while saving Mui��s life she won��t be able to focus on other things.


    With that done, Fujin who had descended down not long ago unfolded a pair of huge Iron Sand wings giving him an elusive appearance, and said in a cold tone, ��That��s as far as you go!��

 Chapter 500: Zombie Villagers

    Chapter 500: Zombie Vigers


    <em>Ding Ding Ding Ding</em>


    After easily blocking a rain of sharp feathers shot by Satori, Fujin smirked as he looked at the hysteric monster in the sky, who is getting more and more impatient as time passed.


    Although it is true that Fujin is unable to injure Satori because of Satori��s special abilities, in the same way, Satori is also unable to do anything to Fujin because of Fujin��s Byakugan and Iron Sand flowing all around��


    With ck Iron Sand floating all around Fujin, so no matter what kind of attack Satori tried to use on Fujin, neither was able to injure Fujin nor is he able to get close to Tsunade-hime or Mui who are present under the dome of Iron Sand.


    So all Satori and Fujin are doing is consuming each other��s Chakra, and Fujin is naturally not too worried about Chakra consumption, after all, his Chakra Reserves are also as high as that of a Bijuu.


    And now that Mui is being healed by Tsunade-hime so it is only a matter of time before the issue of Satori is resolved.


    And perhaps Satori also realizes this, therefore, he is getting more and more impatient and hysterically shouted in anger, ��Damn it, you pest, get the hell outta there!��


    Fujin smirked, ��Scared, are we?��


    <em>Wooo wooo wooo wooo</em>


    Hearing Fujin��s words, Satori suddenly stopped and roared loudly�� following Satori��s roar there was a resonance echo from the Box of Ultimate Bliss in the distance, and apanied by evil ck and cold winds a terribly painful cry echoed all over the vige, at the same time, a suffocating vile chakra, substantial to the eyes spread all over the vige.


    This substantial evil chakra was like evil tentacles spreading to the surroundings, constantly expanding and engulfing everythinging in its path and covering the entire vige in its clutches.


    When these tentacles made of a substantial ck chakra touched the injured vigers and the corpses of the dead vigers; the vigers and the corpses immediately turned red and madly started to attack all the living creatures around them.


    Suddenly, the vige that was already in chaos became more terrible�� and this time, the range of chaos spread throughout the Konoha.


    ��


    The edge of Konoha, Uchiha n district.


    Uchiha Fugaku folded his arms over his chest; quietly stood on top of the roof of the Konoha Military Police Force, and observed the fight going on in the distance.


    Around him were other elite members of the Konoha Military Police Force, fully armed and ready for battle at a singlemand but currently, they too were silently observing the battle in the distance, at the same time, the other members of the Konoha Military Police Force were aiding vigers in the process of evacuation.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    At this moment, a figure appeared in front of Fugaku and reported, ��Patriarch, Hokage-sama ordered us to continue to stay vignt and guard against the attacks from the Akatsuki Organization.��


    Fugaku nodded silently, there was no change in his expression.


    Although Satori is raging in the vige, Konoha��s manpower is not too affected by him because the vige was already prepared for Akatsuki��s Revenge.


    Most of the Genin and Chunin are responsible for helping out the vigers in the evacuation; while the rest; including Tokubetsu Jonin and Jonin are responsible for responding against Akatsuki Organization��s offensive.


    Therefore, the elite Anbu under Hokage, the elites of the Konoha Military Police Force; and the Elites of other major Shinobi ns did not hastily join the battle against Satori, instead, they were distributed around various key areas of the vige guarding against Akatsuki��s follow-up offensive.


    Looking at Satori who was flying in the distance, Fugaku sighed, ��Akatsuki��s temptation attacks are so tricky, I don��t know what will happen next!��


    Just as Fugaku was a little worried, suddenly amotion that had yet to reach this area also spread over.


    Arge group of vigers with red eyes rushed towards the Uchiha n district and started to attack madly attack everything living creature in sight. Fugaku observed the crazy vigers with his Three tomoe Sharingan, then instructed his subordinates, ��Kaminari�� lead your team and eliminate these zombies�� They must not be allowed to get into the Uchiha n district.��


    ��Yes Sir!�� the Jonin named Uchiha Kaminari nodded and instantly disappeared along with his team.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    Instantly, the Uchiha Shinobi in Uchiha Kaminari��s team started to face the Zombies and eliminate them one by one.


    ��


    Hyuga n District.


    <em>Bang Bang Bang Bang</em>


    With a series of palm strikes, one after another zombie vigers that were controlled by the Box of Ultimate Bliss lifelessly fell to the ground.


    Hyuga Hiashi let out a sigh of relief and put down the Gentle Fist Stance and immediately looked around, he could see that his nsmen were continuously eliminating these Zombies that kept oning with no end in sight.


    Because the Hyuga n district is closer to the center of the Vigepared to the Uchiha n district, therefore, the impact here is earlier and greater.


    However, under the joint offensive of the elites of the Hyuga n, the crazy Zombie vigers who rushed to the Hyuga n district were being dealt with ease�� although, their number still didn��t stoping, and within minutes the long streets of the Hyuga n districts were filled with the corpses of the Zombie Vigers.


    Sighing slightly Hiashi looked in the direction of his younger brother Hizashi and Hyuga Fumihiro who walked over at this time.


    Hizashi said, ��The brains of these vigers have beenpletely destroyed and there is no rescue�� it is as if they have be zombies.��


    Hiashi nodded lightly�� he also has Byakugan, so naturally, he has also discovered this a long time ago.


    Hizashi then looked in the direction of Satori in the distant sky, and questioned, ��Has there been no new order from Hokage-sama, yet? Is there really no need to support the battlefield over there?��


    Fumihiro said, ��Not long ago, Kuroto-kun sent a Shadow Clone and asked me to inform the Patriarch that nobody should get close to that monster����


    Hiashi nodded, ��Hmm, Tsunade-sama, Jiraiya-sama, and that member of Amatsukami is already fighting against that monster�� anymore will not help much, but only add chaos�� besides, from what I can see, it��s not a monster that can be resolved by using the advantage of numbers. So, we should stay here and guard against Akatsuki Organization��s follow-up offensive.��


    Hizashi nodded and he too looked in the direction of Satori.


    ��


    On the main road leading to the Hokage Building.


    Team-Ro under Hyuga Kuroto/Watatsumi��s Shadow Clone��smand was stationed here and was the first one to be hit by these crazy Zombies.


    As soon as she noticed hundreds of Zombies approaching, Kurenai/Akame immediately weaved hand signs and said softly, <em>��Genjutsu: Flower Petal Escape!��</em>


    As soon as Akame activated her Genjutsu, in the vision of Zombies, countless petals fell from the sky, and the vigers who were initially caught in a frenzy were suddenly at a loss, and one by one their aggressiveness subsided and they all stood still.


    Next, Watatsumimanded, ��Eliminate them all, not even a single one should survive.��


    The Hayate/Rabbit was shocked, ��Captain, they are all ordinary civilians, not the enemies.��


    Watatsumi shook his head, ��An evil chakra same as that monster is flowing inside these Vigers, and it has destroyed a major part of their brains�� so they are all beyond help, not to mention, many of them were originally corpses�� so they have to be eliminated as soon as possible.


    One more thing, be careful and make sure to not let these vigers bite you or dig their nails inside you, the zombies are using these means to further propagate this evil chakra into others, corrupting them and turning them into zombies too�� so if this evil chakra gets inside you�� then you all will also fall in the same situation as them�� now hurry up!��


    With Watatsumi��s exnation, nobody hesitated anymore and immediately drew out their Anbu Swords to eliminate these Zombie Vigers corrupted by the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    After dealing with a few Zombies, Akame released the Genjutsu, and absent-mindedly looked into the distance, more specifically at the battle going on in the distance. She has also received the news that ��Futen�� was fiercely fighting against the monster who has ravaged the vige��


    Although Kurenai is worried about him, with her meager strength all she can do is to trust in his abilities and hope that nothing will happen to him, and he will remain safe.


    At the same time, there is also a bit of happiness and warmth in her heart when she learned that Fujin is fighting to protect the vige, and Kurenai can��t help but think ��He may have left the vige due to some personal reasons, but right now Futen is fighting to protect the vige despite the risks, it means he still deeply cares about the vige. So, he is not just some lowly criminal����


    ��


    Back to the battlefield.


    Seeing that Satori became more and more hysterical, Fujin became happier and happier�� This desperation of Satori clearly indicates that Fujin��s approach was right.


    Jiraiya who was not far away also noted the change in Satori, realizing this strangeness and its implication, he immediately jumped on top of the Iron Sand Dome with the intention of stopping Satori should he manage to get past Fujin. Currently, Jiraiya is in Sennin Mode, and his situation is quite simr to Fujin, although he is unable to injure Satori, in the same way, he is not afraid of Satori.


    Of course, Jiraiya is still a little worried, and he looked around the vige with a distracted expression.


    Noting Jiraiya��s worried expression, Toad Fukasaku, standing on his right shoulder said, ��Jiraiya-chan, don��t get distracted�� don��t forget that this is Konoha. The vigers corrupted by the evil Chakra of the Box of Ultimate Bliss may have been strengthened to the level of a Chunin, but they won��t be able to cause much harm.��


    Toad Shima standing on Jiraiya��s left shoulder nodded, ��Yes, I can sense that the number of Vigers corrupted by the Evil Chakra of the Box of Ultimate Bliss is rapidly decreasing�� this means that other Konoha Shinobi are doing their work, so don��t worry too much about these things, just focus on what is in front of you. As long as Satori is killed or sealed back inside the Box of Ultimate Bliss, the corrupted vigers would all lose their chakra support and die on the spot.��


    Jiraiya nodded and focused all his attention on Satori��s body.


    The two sides have been entangled for so long, so he already understands Satori��s strength.


    Leaving aside the special ability to sense fear and blood lust, Satori��s personalbat effectiveness is also at the level of a Bijuu. Although, not as exaggerated as Kyuubi or Hachibi, it still ranks at least at the level of the Gobi or perhaps Rokubi.


    So, hisbat effectiveness is not that difficult if three people like Jiraiya, Tsunade, and the member of Amatsukami arebined together��


    The main reason why Satori is so difficult to deal with is that his ability to sense fear and blood lust is too iprehensible. Additionally, he can also fly and is quite nimble and agile contrary to its massive size coupled with the fact that it can shoot extremely sharp feathers and Chakra Spheres, so it indeed bes a force to be reckoned with.


    Therefore, Fujin now understands that the legend of the Box of Ultimate Bliss being the Ultimate Weapon is very likely to be true. Because as long as someone doesn��t know the method to restrain Satori, it is almost invincible.


    But of course, that won��t happen today, as Fujin has already found the method of dealing with Satori, and is waiting for Tsunade topletely heal Mui.


    Fujin didn��t have to wait too long, and he soon heard Tsunade��s voiceing from inside the Iron Sand Dome, ��Alright, he is healed.��


    ��So fast? As expected of Tsunade-him�� the best Medical-nin.�� After praising Tsunade a little, Fujin immediately removed the Iron Sand Dome protecting Tsunade and Mui.


    As the Iron Sand of the Dome dispersed, Tsunade and Mui��s figure came into view.


    At this time, Mui��s young face was extremely withered and hopeless, his expression was depressed, and his eyes had lost the light�� this man was no longer an elite Jonin, but a guilty father who has truly lost his son.


    In this regard, Fujin can also somewhat understand Mui��s current psychological state.


    He sacrificed his own son for the dream he has been pursuing his entire life only to find that the dream was nothing more than a scam. The Box of Ultimate Bliss neither helped in the revival of the Kusagakure to its former glory nor did it fulfilled Mui��s wish of seeing his son again.


    Anyone who will face this kind of situation would be distraught,


    But Fujin can��t care about Mui��s psychological state right now, and must give Mui a reason to fight Satori, so folding back his Iron Sand Wings, hended next to Mui and Tsunade and said lightly, ��Hey, don��t you want to give your son the relief he deserves?��

 Chapter 501: Fujin’s Talk-no-Jutsu’s Effects

    Chapter 501: Fujin��s Talk-no-Jutsu��s Effects


    After hearing the term ��Son��, Mui recovered a bit of sanity and looked at Fujin with an iprehensible expression.


    Fujin pointed at Satori who was busy dodging Iron Sand attacks and said, ��You don��t want your son, Muku to always remain like that, right?��


    However, Mui seemed to be unable to ept something and shook his head, ��No, that monster is not my son Muku!��


    While controlling the Iron Sand to resist the rain of sharp feathers shot by Satori, Fujin said in a t tone, ��Are you going to deceive yourself, Mui? I know that you know that he is your son, Muku.��


    Hearing Fujin��s ne tone made Mui unable to argue�� he finally looked down with his head slumped and sighed, ��Yes, his hatred for me was so clear�� and I am the one responsible for what my son had to go through.��


    Fujin continued, ��The world inside the Box of Ultimate Bliss is no different from hell. Your son has been tortured by that darkness over and over and over and over until all the emotions that once tormented him became vague. Now, he feels nothing except for fear.


    He may have changed to be what you see in front of you, the fact that he is your son Muku is undeniable. And currently, only you are capable of freeing him of that darkness�� Are you going to just sit back with guilt and watch your son not only act like a monster but be a monster or are you going to help your son get rid of the control of the Box of Ultimate Bliss and free him of that darkness? This is yourst chance to make it up to him.��


    Fujin lied calmly and without any guilt.


    Once inside the Box of Ultimate Bliss, there is no escape. Even if Mui manages to defeat Satori and make his sone back, Muku would just return back inside the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    But Fujin had to deceive Mui because he must arouse Mui��s fighting spirit.


    And just as Fujin had expected, under the effects of his low-level <em>Talk-no-Jutsu </em>the color in Mui��s eyes change, he stood up and looked at Satori with a determined expression�� it was as if he wanted to do everything, he can to make it up to his son, Muku.


    Noting Mui��s change, Fujin under his mask smirked and observed Mui��s current state. The injury he suffered at the hands of his son is quite lightpared to what he suffered in the Canon. There are two reasons behind this change, first is obviously because he received timely treatment from Tsunade, and the second reason is that the current Muku is much younger than in the canon.


    Because of his young age, his height is also not tall enough, therefore, the hole Muku pierced in Mui��s chest did not reach up to his heart as such, Mui managed to survive.


    Seeing Mui stand up, Satori roared in anger, ��Damn it, why are you still not dead?!��


    Listening to Satori��s angry roar, Jiraiya and Tsunade looked at each other with widened eyes, and both of them had the same thought in their minds, ��Satori can not sense this injured man!��


    Satori��s anger and shock clearly show that he can��t perceive Mui, and if he can��t perceive Mui, then it can not predict Mui��s actions!


    Although they do not know what is the reason behind this anomaly, both Jiraiya and Tsunade understand that this injured man in front of them is probably the only person currently in Konoha who can deal with Satori.


    After realizing this, the two of them can��t help but look at Fujin who had rescued Mui with an incredulous expression, at the same time they deeply felt that Amatsukami is too weird, unpredictable, and most of all mysterious organization.


    Fujin obviously didn��t care about Jiraiya and Tsunade��s incredulous expression, instead, he was focused on Mui and Satori.


    As Muku��s father, Mui neither has the slightest of fear towards Muku, nor any trace of Blood Lust towards his son, Muku. Therefore, currently, he is one of the very few people alive who can bypass Satori��s special abilities of instinctively reacting to fear and blood lust.


    At the same time, Mui specializes in Imprisonment Jutsu, so as long as he is given a suitable opportunity, just one blow from him is more than enough to resolve the threat of Satori.


    Mui looked at Fujin, and asked: ��What should I do?��


    At this time, Mui��s face was no longer the withered one, there was hope, and his eyes were filled with perseverance and he was determined�� at the same time, his psychological state has also returned to the one that an elite Jonin should have. But despite all that, he needed someone to tell him what to do�� and for Mui, Fujin became that someone.


    Since Mui needed someone to tell him what to do, so Fujin did, ��You just have to do what you are best at.�� After a pause, Fujin continued, ��I will create an opportunity for you.��


    Speaking so, the Iron Sand Wings behind Fujin��s back unfolded and he flew higher.


    Before, he knew that he had no good way to deal with Satori, so Fujin didn��t even use 20 percent of his full strength. His actions at that time were very conservative, mainly procrastinating and dying Satori.


    But the situation at this time is different, now he has a good method to deal with Satori, so he must use more of his strength in order to create opportunities for Mui tond an effective blow on Satori.


    With these intentions, Fujin pped both his hands together.


    <em>p!</em>


    Immediately afterward, an incredible amount of Iron Sand appeared out of the ground, rushed towards the sky at an astonishing speed, and quickly covered the entire sky above Konoha in an Iron Sand Curtain.


    Looking at the ck Iron Sand that covered the entire sky above the Vige, Jiraiya��s eyes trembled and he can��t help mutter in astonishment, ��He�� this guy didn��t use all his strength before?��


    Tsunade also looked at Fujin floating in the air with a vignt expression, andined to Jiraiya, ��In terms of intelligence about his performance on all his appearance, isn��t this Ma Release Ninja of Amatsukami quite ordinary? Then howe I am seeing this scene?��


    Tsunade��s words also reminded Jiraiya of what Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui had said at that time, ��The member of Amatsukami with Wind Mask was superior to Homusubi and Suijin in terms of authority�� so, we suspect that he is stronger than both Homusubi and Suijin.��


    At that time, Jiraiya and the others were quite doubtful of Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui��s statement about the Ma Release user being stronger than Homusubi and Suijin�� but now that, he sees Fujin��s strength with his own eyes, Jiraiya can��t help but wonder if that is really the case.


    And not just Jiraiya or Tsunade, the same thought is going on in the minds of all Konoha Shinobi as they look up at the sky with a shocked expression.


    As far as they could see with their eyes, all they see is Iron Sand covering the sky, it��s as if there is no end to it.


    ��


    Hokage Office


    Through the window of his Hokage Office, Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at the Iron Sand Curtain covering the entire vige and immediately ordered the Anbu, ��Raise the threat level of this Ma Release user of Amatsukami! He truly is as the report of Eagle and Cat said�� He has the power to destroy an entire Shinobi Vige by himself!��


    ��


    Back to the Battlefield


    Satori also realized that the situation is not good, and he immediately dived down and glided towards the Box of Ultimate Bliss�� And tried escaping the vige after lifting the box with both of his hands.


    However, as soon as he grabbed the box, his figure suddenly stagnated.


    Confused and afraid, Satori looked down only to notice that the Bottom of the Box has long been held by ck Iron Sand and is firmly nailed to the ground, so no matter how much strength he uses, it would make no difference.


    Tsunade noted Satori��s fearful expression and cracked her knuckles with an expression filled with wrath, ��Do you still want to escape after killing so many of our people?�� As she said so, she jumped up sharply and flew towards Satori at an incredibly fast speed.


    Satori had no choice but to abandon the Box of Ultimate Bliss and immediately pped his wings to fly high into the sky avoiding Tsunade��s one-hit-kill chakra enhanced punch.


    But the higher Satori flew, the more danger he was in as the closer he was to the Iron Sand Curtain.


    Fujin didn��t waste any opportunity and immediately brought down his hand, <em>��Iron Sand Curtain Descend!��</em>


    Based on Fujin��s experience, even if Satori can react to fear and bloodlust, there is only a limit up to which it can dodge. If the opponent is fast enough, and the attack frequency of the opponent is fast and clever enough, then Satori will also be troubled.


    Therefore, Fujin feels that if he uses all his strength, then he would be able to easily defeat and kill Satori.


    Of course, Fujin won��t use all his strength to deal with Satori when he has a better and easier method to deal with him without giving out all his intelligence, after all, Nagato and Obito of the Akatsuki Organization are still hidden somewhere.


    Facing the Iron Sand Curtain that constantly lowered its altitude, Satori finally showed a trace of panic, he pped his wings messily and seemed uncertain whether to directly break through the Iron Sand Curtain while sustaining many injuries or descend towards the ground in an attempt to avoid the Iron Sand Curtain.


    While Satori was hesitant, Mui ran forward and leaped higher. He didn��t have to worry about falling because while jumping he found several footholds of Iron Sand which he used to jump higher and higher.


    In terms of speed, Mui was far inferior to Tsunade or Jiraiya, or Fujin who have been constantly dealing with Satori, but, Satori whose entire attention was focused on the Iron Sand Curtain was unable to react to this slow speed of Mui because of being unable to sense fear of blood lust from Mui.


    Using Satori��s inattentive state, Mui again leaped higher using Iron Sand as his foothold, then with all his Chakra and with all his strength, he smashed the palm of his hand on Satori��s head, at the same time, performed the strongest Jutsu at his arsenal, <em>��Fire Style: Great Celestial Fire Prison!��</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Suddenly, Satori felt his Chakra being sealed, his entire body burning in fire, and noticed the red Cured mark imprint all over his body, only then did he realize what Mui had done to him, and roared in anger ��Damn it!��


    But Satori hadn��t even finished speaking, and Fujin had already controlled the Iron Sand floating in the sky to form several fists and smashed all of them on Satori.


    <em>Boom! Boom Boom Boom Boom!</em>


    But Fujin didn��t stop there, after a rain of many small Iron Sand Fist, a Giant Iron Sand Fist was formed, and this giant fist was then used to Smash Satori towards the ground!


    <em>BOOM!</em>

 Chapter 502: Konoha Collapse Plan: Main Dish

    Chapter 502: Konoha Copse n: Main Dish


    As soon Fujin mmed Satori towards the ground with a giant Iron Sand fist, the angry Tsunade again leaped high and mmed her fist on Satori��s head with all her strength!


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    The effect of a full-powered Chakra enhanced punch from Tsunade was caused a thunderous explosion and its noise resounded in everyone��s ears.


    Under the effects of Tsunade��s wrath, Satori��s huge head was smashed into the ground causing the whole vige to feel something like an earthquake. The ground within a radius of hundreds of meters shattered instantly causing a deep pit to be formed at the center of which the figure of Satori was half-buried.


    Not far away, the figure of Jiraiya and Gamabunta also staggered because of the earthquake and almost fell off because of the fragmentation of the ground caused by Tsunade��s full-powered punch.


    Fujin who was floating in mid-air witnessed this scene and his eyebrows under the mask jumped unconsciously, as he asked himself hesitantly, ��I should be able to survive if I get hit by such a heavy blow, right?��


    The power of Tsunade��s Chakra Enhanced Punch in the wrath mode is simply jaw-dropping, Satori��srge round head was directly squashed by her punch and sank deep into the ground, and for a while, there was no movement.


    Jiraiya swallowed deeply as if he remembered some bad memories and asked with a stammering tone, ��Uh�� he�� he won��t be killed directly, right?��


    Tsunade tucked up her sleeve and said while clenching her fist in anger, ��You would better pray that he is dead, because if not, then����


    Before Tsunade could finish speaking, Toad Fukasaku immediately reminded everyone with a serious expression, ��He is not dead yet�� don��t let your guard down!��


    Hearing Toad Fukasaku��s words, Tsunade��s eyes turned cold and she nced at Satori but seeing the other figureing towards him, she controlled herself and did not rush to do anything.


    At this time, Mui who hadnded on the ground before walked towards Satori step-by-step, while muttering to himself, ��I have to correct the mistakes I have made�� Muku, I shall apany you to the Yomi (Underworld)!��


    Soon, he stopped in front of Satori��s huge and ugly body, reached out his hand, and gently stroked Satori��s hideous ws.


    <em>Swish��</em>


    At the moment of contact with Satori, Mui felt as if he was hit by an electric shock and suddenly withdrew his hand.


    Because in the moment of that brief contact with Satori��s body countless dark and evil emotions surged into his body, making him also plunged into darkness and endless hell at the same time made him deeply realize Muku��s suffering.


    ��It turns out that you were suffering from such torture. I was the one who made you go through everything, and I am the one who should have borne it.�� Muttered Mui as tears started to stream out of his eyes.


    Just a little touch made Mui unbearable, he couldn��t even imagine just how much his son Muku suffered upon undergoing such torture by the Box of Ultimate Bliss for more than two years.


    ��I will free you!�� with that said, Mui raised his hands and started to weave hand signs, then stamped his hand on Satori��s head.


    Following Mui��s action, the cursed seal of ��<em>Great Celestial Fire Prison!��</em> previously imprinted on Satori��s body glowed red, then immediately, Satori��s entire body started to burn and was not long after his entire body was engulfed in fire from the inside to the outside.


    In an instant, the huge body of Satori waspletely swallowed by sky-rocketing mes.


    The mes reached up to the sky and under the deep night, it colored the whole vige in shining red color.


    ��Ahhhhhh!�� Soon Satori��s wailing and painful cries reverberated throughout the vige, it tumbled and rolled and struggled on the ground to get rid of the mes, but to no avail, as he couldn��t get rid of the shackles of ��<em>Great Celestial Fire Prison!��.</em>


    Looking at this scene, Fujin can��t help but mutter, ��From an outsider��s perspective, it appears as if ��<em>Great Celestial Fire Prison!�� </em>was tailored made to stop Satori�� and now that I think about it, this does seem reasonable, after all, Mui��s n is the gatekeeper of the Box of Ultimate Bliss�� so, they have probably developed this secret Jutsu to keep Satori in check.��


    ��


    On a high cliff far from Konoha


    A group of Shinobi in traditional Akatsuki ck Cloak with Red Cloud Prints were standing or squatting in a row, and looking at the brightly lit Konohagakure in the distance.


    Without exception, all of them are members of the Akatsuki Organization, the person at the center is none other than Hiruko with his body covered in bandages and the Akatsuki Organization Cloak over it. Currently, he had a very in expression and looked at Konohagakure indifferently.


    Next to Hiruko is Sasori who is wearing his ��Hiruko�� puppet, then there is Kakuzu with both hands crossed over his chest, then Hidan licking his lips eagerly to taste the blood of another Kage after the Yondaime Kazekage.


    A little further away is Uchiha Shinichi squatting on the ground with a mocking grin on his face, next to him is Tobi (Not Obito but a Shinobi wearing the Swirly/Guru over him) with the spiral mask. After Tobi is the Kirigakure team consisting of Biwa Juzo, Kaguya Takashi, Yuki Kahyo, Yuki Rahyo (Kahyo��s brother and another new recruit in the Akatsuki), Hoshigaki Kisame, and Chinoike Mageta.


    Listening to Satori��s painful wailing, Hiruko said with a disappointed expression, ��Is this the limit?��


    Sasori said with a cold tone, ��The monster that came out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss is much stronger than I expected. We should have used it to attack at the same time as weunched the full-scale offensive.��


    Hiruko smiled and said, ��No worries, that monster was just an appetizer, and it basically doesn��t affect our n. No matter how much Konoha resists today, with this line-up, it will perish tonight.��


    Shinichi smiled in mockery. The moment he received intelligence that a member of Amatsukami was present in the vige, Shinichi��s worries were reduced a lot. Although he is still not certain about whether ��Boss�� will be able to defeat or kill the current Nagato, he is still at ease quite a lot.


    At this time, Konan descended on the cliff like an angel.


    Hiruko turned to look at Konan and asked with a respectful tone, ��Should we act?��


    Konan nodded lightly, but also said, ��Yes, but there are certain changes in the n due to the intervention of Amatsukami. Everyone, except for Tobi will attack as per the n. Also, remember to recover the Box of Ultimate Bliss, as it may prove to be useful in the future. Additionally, Hiruko, you are responsible for capturing Fujin of the Amatsukami so that Nagato can extract out the intelligence of Amatsukami out of him.��


    Hiruko nodded, ��Alright.��


    Konan looked at confident Hiruko, and added, ��Be vignt in regards to the appearance of other members of Amatsukami in addition to Suijin, Homusubi, and Yama.��


    Hiruko nodded with a smile, ��Don��t worry, I will take care of Fujin.�� And immediately afterward, he weaved the hand signs and pped his hand on the ground.


    With Hiruko��s action, several Chimera Birds appeared on the edge of the cliff, and Hiruko said, ��Everyone, let��s go, it��s time for the main dish!��


    All the members of the Akatsuki Organization standing on the cliff nodded one after another and one by one jumped on the Summoned Chimera Birds of Hiruko and flew towards Konoha.


    After everyone was gone, Konan looked at Tobi and said, ��Follow me to the other side, ��Madara�� wants you there.��


    ��Lead the way!�� Tobi just nodded and both rushed to the cliff where Nagato and ��Madara�� are present and silently watching over Konoha.


    Tonight is the night Konohagakure bes a history.


    ��


    In the Vige


    Hyuga Yui and Shizune who supported each other slowly walked to the side of the battlefield, looked at Satori wailing in the fire, and sighed with deep emotion, ��It��s finally over!��


    At this time, Fujinnded next to the two Kunoichi and said, ��Over? Don��t be ridiculous! The true battle hasn��t even started yet!��


    Shizune looked at Fujin with a vignt expression. Although this member of Amatsukami in front of the two helped the vige in dealing with the monster Satori, Amatsukami, is also a mysterious terrorist organization like the Akatsuki Organization. Therefore, Shizune is extremely wary of Fujin.


    Yui is no different from Shizune, she is also vignt, but suddenly she remembered that Fujin had saved her life before and gratefully bowed to him, ��Ano, Amatsukami member-sama, thank you very much for saving me earlier!��


    The powerful strength disyed by Fujin made Yui subconsciously use the honorific title, and since she didn��t know the other party��s name, so��


    Fujin pretended to casually nce at Yui at random, and after making sure that she wasn��t too injured or anything, he said, ��I am afraid there will be more difficult battles taking ce here very soon, so it would better that you people leave here, since neither of you is strong enough to fight the next set of enemies.��


    Shizune immediately shook her head, ��We are Konoha Shinobi, it is our duty to guard this vige�� when the vige is under attack, how can we just shrink away and let outsiders do all the work?��


    Yui also nodded repeatedly, ��Yes, we are very grateful for the help Amatsukami member-sama is giving us, but as Konoha shinobi, we must protect our home and dear ones!��


    Fujin felt troubled and didn��t know what to say. If it was just some Jonin level enemies, then he wouldn��t have urged them to leave here, but the enemy is Akatsuki, and neither of the two of them is strong enough to face the members of the Akatsuki Organization!


    At this time, Tsunade who was walking here frowned, she was a little surprised that this powerful member of Amatsukami would bother reminding her disciples so kindly. Although she felt that his behavior is weird, she didn��t bother to delve into it at this moment, not to mention the other party��s reminder is correct.


    Tsunade herself has realized that Akatsuki Organization is very dangerous.


    Although Satori has been restrained, none of the official members of Akatsuki have made their appearance, so the real crises have yet to begin.


    Regardless of whether it is Shizune or Hyuga Yui, neither of the two is strong enough to cope with the current situation, so, it is better for them to move to the other areas and provide necessary medical treatment to the injured ones.


    With that understood, Tsunade said to the two, ��Shizune, Yui�� go to block C, near the evacuation shelter. Block-C is crowded with the refugee and a lot of injured are present there, help in treating their injuries, at the same time, guard the Evacuation Shelter.��


    With Tsunade��s order, Shizune and Yui stopped insisting, and after regrouping the subordinates around them, both quickly rushed towards Block C.


    After Yui and Shizune were gone, Fujin finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as Yui is on this battlefield that is likely to be the most dangerous one, Fujin wouldn��t be able to fully concentrate on fighting the enemy as a part of his attention will always be focused on Yui.


    Such a thing may not be that big of an issue when fighting low-level enemies like Satori, but when fighting against the likes of Hiruko, Tendo Pain, and Obito, it will cause Fujin to reveal unnecessary ws.

 Chapter 503: And now… It Begins!

    Chapter 503: And now�� It Begins!


    Looking at the leaving figure of Shizune and Yui, especially Shizune��s, Tsunade��s heart was full of self-me.


    Although Shizune has been her disciple for over a decade now, most of that period Tsunade was either ying around from one ce to another or she was indulged in gambling and drinking, so she had no intention of training Shizune, just wanted Shizune to be by her side because Shizune was her lover Kato Dan��s niece.


    Tsunade��s selfishness and carelessness are clearly reflected today because even though Shizune has been by her side for over a decade, Shizune��s growth in strength and skills has not been very good as Shizune barely even reaches the level of a low-ss Jonin.


    ��Sigh, it��s all my fault�� instead of wallowing in grief, if I had focused on training Shizune, then maybe���� sighed Tsunade in a guilty tone.


    Compared to Shizune, Hyuga Yui��s strength is already quite high because of receiving systematic training under the guidance of the deceased wife of the Patriarch of the Hyuga n.


    While Tsunade was guilty, Fujin flew back into the air and looked around.


    It stands to reason that since Satori has been solved, the Akatsuki Organization should also start their follow-up offensive by now, however, when Fujin looked around, he found no trace of any member of Akatsuki Organization anywhere near the vige, and this has made him a little confused.


    At the same time, he also realized that the Vige��s response was very strange previously.


    Satori has destroyed arge section of the Vige, but the vige only sent two powerful people including Tsunade and Jiraiya, as for Sandaime Hokage, Elder Koharu, and Elder Mitokado, as well as the Patriarchs of all the Shinobi ns and the other elites of the vige, did not show up.


    ��Are they still so calm?�� muttered Fujin and started to analyze the possible cause. And it didn��t take him too long to realize something.


    Before he had been focused on dealing with Satori and didn��t have any extra energy to analyze the situation, but now that he is free, Fujin realized that the reason why both Akatsuki Organization and the Vige are so silent is probably because of his intervention.


    Thinking so, Fujin was a little dumbfounded, ��Huh? Does Sandaime-sama, Obito, and Nagato think that the entire Amatsukami is also standing behind me, so they have to stop their previous actions and reformte their strategies ordingly?��


    This thought is quite reasonable, but only Fujin knows that the current him has no support, because, except for him, Shisui, and Itachi, there are no official members in Amatsukami. And since Fujin has lost contact with both Shisui and Itachi, so currently, he is the only one present here who can deal with the Akatsuki Organization!


    Of course, there is also Sandaime Kazekage, but his body has not been cultivatedpletely, so hisbat effectiveness is not high enough to fight against the likes of Hiruko, Obito, and Nagato.


    As for the other members? Nobody else is active because his soul is currently present inside the Fujin Clone. Of course, Fujin can change his body and reappear at the battlefield with a different identity such as Uchiha Tsukihi or Suijin or Yama, but it��s all him essentially, so it is highly unlikely that more than a single member of Amatsukami will appear at the current battlefield in order to resist the Akatsuki Organization.


    While Fujin was analyzing the situation, the wailing and crying of Satori stopped, the fire covering his body was gradually extinguished at the same time its figure shrank and changed back to the appearance of nine or ten years old boy.


    ��Muku!�� said Mui with a joyous expression and hurried forward.


    The boy lying in the pit slowly opened his eyes and weakly murmured, ��Otou-san.��


    Mui cried in joy and hugged his son, ��It was all my fault, please forgive me, Muku!��


    But Muku did not share the same joy as Mui, he pushed away Mui, and staggered to his own feet.


    Mui pleaded, ��Muku, please don��t get controlled by the Box of Ultimate Bliss anymore, look at me, this time, no matter where you go, I will apany you!��


    Muku shed a mocking grin, and said, ��It��s useless and it��s toote�� I can��t get rid of its control anymore, so just live alone!�� As he finished speaking, Muku forcibly mold Chakra and deliberately inspired the ��<em>Great Celestial Fire Prison!��</em> Cursed Seal that imprisoned him.


    People who are imprisoned with ��<em>Great Celestial Fire Prison!�� </em>Cursed Seal must not mold Chakra, because if they do so, it will trigger the ��<em>Great Celestial Fire Prison!�� </em>Cursed Seal and the person will be swallowed by mes.


    Therefore, Muku��s whole body was instantly covered in fire.


    ��NO! Muku, please don��t!�� �C Mui eximed and rushed towards Muku in order to stop him.


    However, Mui was toote as Muku, whose entire body had been swallowed by the mes spun around a little and quickly rushed into the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    As Muku said earlier, people who fall into the clutches of the Box of Ultimate Bliss can not get rid of its control. Even if the entire physical body is burned or destroyed by some means, the spiritual body will still return back to the Box of Ultimate Bliss and will further be used to corrupt the other individuals who enter inside it.


    Therefore, saving Muku was impossible from the beginning, and Fujin wasn��t surprised by this turn of events.


    The moment Muku entered the Box of Ultimate Bliss, the entrance of the Box also gradually closed, and all the crying, wailing, stopped, at the same time, the substantial evil Chakra that was being released from the Box of Ultimate Bliss also disappeared abruptly.


    <em>Swish</em>


    The cold night breeze blew and a momentary peace was restored all around.


    And Mui who was chasing after his Son copsed in front of the Box as its entrance was closed, his current expression was a dazed one, his eyes were hollow, as if�� as if�� his soul had also left with Muku.


    While everyone around looked at Mui with either pity or aplicated gaze, an incredibly fast figure suddenly shed in front of him and before anyone could react to his sudden appearance, the figure directly pierced his hand through Mui��s heart, as a result, killing Mui in a single blow.


    Fujin who was floating in mid-air suddenly muttered, ��Finally appeared?��


    Tsunade and Jiraiya on the ground were taken aback by the sudden appearance of this new party, because the speed of the other party was too fast,pletely exceeding their reaction speed.


    Vignt, Jiraiya and Tsunade looked at the appearance of this figure, as if wanting to figure out who exactly is he��


    At this time, the figure that had suddenly appeared tossed aside Mui��s dead body, and muttered in disdain, ��Kusagakure��s waste! Couldn��t evenplete the one task he was given!��


    As he tossed aside Mui��s dead body, his appearance was also revealed, and it turned out that he is not just anyone, but a contemporary of Tsunade and Jiraiya��s generation.


    ��Hiruko!�� �C Tsunade��s face sank and she shouted at him, ��Why? Why did you join the likes of Akatsuki? Have you forgotten that you were a Konoha Shinobi!?��


    Jiraiya also echoed from the side, ��It��s still not toote to stop! We will help you interceded with Sensei�� don��t make mistakes again and again!��


    ��I don��t have any nostalgia for this vige that didn��t even bother to take me seriously.�� Said Hiruko indifferently, then turned his head and looked at the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Noting the Iron Sand nailing the Box to the ground, Hiruko pressed his hands on it, and as soon as he did so, the Iron Sand lost the Chakra support and scattered on the ground.


    With that done, Hiruko lifted the Box of Ultimate Bliss and threw it into the air abruptly. Immediately afterward, he too jumped into the air along with the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    Apanied by the sound of breaking wind, the Chimera Bird glided across the air and caught the Box as well as Hiruko on its back.


    ��Do you think it would this easy?�� muttered Fujin as he pped his hands together.


    Naturally, Fujin wouldn��t allow Hiruko to take away the Box of Ultimate Bliss. And as soon as he pped his hands together, countless Iron Sand rushed towards the Chimera Bird from all directions as it took the form of a Giant Tornado at the center of which was Hiruko and his Chimera Bird.


    Hiruko wasn��t panicked as he saw the Iron Sand encircling heaven and earth, he just raised his hands and shouted, <em>��Dark Release: Inhaling Maw!��</em>


    <em>Whiish</em>


    Instantly, the air around Hiruko��s n looked like two small twisters as it continuously absorbed the Chakra controlling the Iron Sand.


    And with the loss of chakra Support, the Iron Sand also scattered around immediately.


    After resolving the Iron Sand Tornado, Hiruko chuckled, and said in a mocking tone, ��Do you think that the likes of you who merely rely on Ma Release cane close enough to stopping me? Just wait for a little while, after I deal with this thing, next I will being for you!��


    Fujin��s face sank.


    The restraint of Dark Release on Ninjutsu is too remarkable, and unless it is a highly advanced Ninjutsu like that of Uzumaki��s Naruto��s <em>��Futon: Rasenshuriken!�� </em>which is the epitome of Shape and Nature Transformation, otherwise, ordinary ninjutsu simply doesn��t work on him.


    Not to mention. Fujin isn��t even sure whether ��<em>Futon: Rasenshuriken��</em> would work on the current Hiruko, after all, the current Hiruko ispletely different from what he was in the Canon.


    While Fujin was pondering over whether to use Shikotsumyaku against Hiruko or not, Hiruko stretched out his arm and released the absorbed Ma Release Chakra, then while controlling the scattered Iron Sand to attack Fujin, he said with a chiselled grin, ��Why don��t you have a taste of your own Ma Release!?��


    Jiraiya and Tsunade on the ground nced at each other and decided to join the battle in order to prevent Hiruko from taking away the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    This time, the member of Amatsukami found someone who can restrain Satori does not mean that they will be so lucky next time, therefore, Jiraiya and Tsunade would never allow the Box of Ultimate Bliss to fall into the hands of Akatsuki.


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom! EXPLOSION!</em>


    But before Jiraiya or Tsunade could make their move, suddenly there were bursts of explosions that came from all over the vige. Obviously, it wasn��t just Hiruko who entered the vige, the other members of Akatsuki have alsounched a full-scale attack.


    Looking at Konoha that has again fallen into a chaotic state, Zetsu muttered, ��And now�� It begins!��

 Chapter 504: Jiraiya & Tsunade vs Hiruko

    Chapter 504: Jiraiya & Tsunade vs Hiruko


    The deafening explosions sounded from almost all the directions of the vige at the same time. The vige, which had just returned to tranquility a few moments ago after the Box of Ultimate Bliss was closed again fell into chaos, mor, and roars.


    While hovering in midair, Fujin looked at the current situation of the vige with a solemn expression.


    In his Byakugan vision, he could see that the eastern part of the vige had already fallen into a chaotic state. Within a small area of a few blocks, hundreds of new Chakra signatures appeared instantly, and all these chakra signatures were connected to a single point via Chakra Threads. Fujin didn��t need to guess too deeply to realize that the person there must be Sasori of the Red Sand who has already started his <em>��Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets!��</em>


    But these Hundred Puppets weren��t the end, there was also the presence of Rasa��s Gold Sand, Yuki n��s Ice, and Kaguya n��s White Bones, among many other types of Ninjutsu being used there from time to time.


    Compared with the chaotic and noisy eastern section, the western section is extremely quiet. But nobody who saw the Western Section from up in the air would assume that the situation there is normal, because it ispletely abnormal.


    Fujin could see thick mist appearing in the western section, and this thick mist was slowly and steadily engulfing the entire western section, and there were vague sounds of fightinging from the mist.


    Then there is Uchiha n District where fire and lightning are constantly rising into the sky, sometime Ice and Fire would collide, sometimes, fire and fire would collide, as a result, thick thunder clouds have gathered into the sky above the Uchiha n district.


    The Inuzuka n is swarming with all kinds of birds and beasts along with the constant sound of tornado twisters.


    The district of the Aburame n is swarming with countless papers carrying out endless explosions.


    The district of Sarutobi n is filled with all kinds of Ninjutsu colliding with each other.


    Overall, it seems to be a doomsday scene, and looking at such a scene, Fujin can��t help but mutter, ��Did Akatsuki Organization justunch a full-scale attack on Konoha?�� but Fujin was still a bit confused, ��But if that��s the case, then where are Obito and Nagato? Also, is the Konan attacking the Aburame n is the real one or is it just a paper Clone?��


    Although Fujin can see that Akatsuki Organization hasunched a full-scale attack on Konoha, he still has to be extremely vignt against the sneak attacks, after all, there are still a lot of yers who haven��t yet made their appearance, like Nagato, Pain Rikudo, Obito, Kakuzu, and Hidan.


    Amongst all of these, Fujin is more vignt against the sudden appearance of Nagato and Obito, especially Obito. Because Obito is now DMS Obito, he has ess to both long-distance Kamui and short-distance Kamui, so he is much-much-much more dangerouspared to others.


    With his long-distance Kamui, Obito can kill anyone in the blink of an eye without even a need to show himself. The tearing of Kamui is something that even Truth-Seeking Orbs can not resist let alone him who uses Shikotsumyaku for defense, so if once conspired by Obito, only death would await Fujin.


    Jiraiya and Tsunade on the battlefield naturally heard the movements all over the vige.


    Looking in the direction of the Hokage Building, Jiraiya muttered with a solemn expression, ��Theyunched a full-scale attack!��


    Tsunade did not turn her gaze from the direction of Hiruko standing on top of his Chimera Bird and said in a deep tone, ��Don��t worry about the other things, Sensei has been prepared for this situation and would respond ordingly. For now, we have to get that Box of Bliss from Hiruko��s hands, can��t let such dangerous thing fall into Akatsuki��s hands again.��


    After speaking so, Tsunade jumped on top of a broken wall, facing the survived Konoha Shinobi who were still present here, and shouted, ��Don��t let the Akatsuki Organization take away the Box of Ultimate Bliss!��


    ��Yes, Tsunade-sama!�� all the ninjas nodded solemnly and were ready to give their all, even their lives to make sure that the Box of Bliss does not fall into Akatsuki Organization��s hands.


    Having experienced the nightmare-like hard fight not long ago, all the surviving ninjas understood the horror of Satori and the Box of Ultimate Bliss, at the same time they are also well aware of the consequences should the Box of Ultimate Bliss fall into Akatsuki Organization��s hands, therefore, they would rather die than let such dangerous things be taken away by the Akatsuki.


    Hiruko, standing on the back of his Chimera Bird sneered, ��You would all rather die, huh?�� <em>Whoosh�� </em>��Then I shall fulfill this wish of yours!��


    Even before his words were finished, Hiruko��s figure disappeared, immediately afterward, he suddenly appeared on the ground and directly pierced the heart of Konoha Shinobi with his arm that was hardened with Steel Release. The process was faster than the time he killed Mui.


    ��You?!��


    ��What?��


    ��So fast!��


    The Konoha shinobis around were taken aback and only managed to react when Hiruko pulled out his bloody arm from the chest of the dead Konoha Shinobi.


    The corner of Hiruko��s lips arched to reveal a sgow grin, and simultaneously five figures of Hiruko appeared on the battle and dragging long afterimages all five-figure pounced on the five Konoha Shinobi in a different position.


    This time, however, the five shinobi were ready and defended Hiruko��s attacks with their individual methods�� but the result was still the same, all five of them died at the same time as their hearts were pierced by Hiruko.


    After killing the five Konoha Shinobi, all five figures disappeared, as if they were never even present there in the first ce.


    Jiraiya was shocked, ��There was no white smoke nor any other element�� this shows that they were not any kind of Clones but after images�� his speed has already reached such a degree?!��


    Toad Fukasaku on Jiraiya��s shoulder was also shocked, ��Such inhuman speed! Is this really Swift Release Kekkei Genkai?��


    Even if all the Konoha ninjas on the battlefield were somewhat tired or wounded, but they were all experienced shinobi, not free melons that can be chopped so easily!


    ��Damn it!�� Tsunade was furious as she saw Hiruko ughtering fellow Konoha Shinobi one after another, and without wasting any more breath on trying to convince him with words alone, she pounced on him with her fastest speed tond her explosive punch on her and kill him in one shot.


    <em>Boom��!</em>


    But the moment her fist touched Hiruko, itpletely phased through him. Tsunade instantly realized that this is only an afterimage left by Hiruko, and her fist after passing through the afterimage hit the ground producing an explosive noise as well as smashing a deep pit that sunk several meters into the ground.


    Although her attack failed, Tsunade was far from giving up, and instantly turned around to find Hiruko��s figure.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    But before she could get up, Hiruko suddenly shed behind her and pierced his through Tsunade��s back.


    Feeling the sudden wind behind her, Tsunade wanted to turn around or sh away, but Hiruko��s speed was too fast and she could barely tilt her body a few centimeters when Hiruko��s hand pierced through her back and appeared out of her chest.


    ��Puff���� Tsunade spat out a mouthful of blood and her clothes were wet. But thankfully, Hiruko��s arm did not puncture her heart because she managed to tilt her body a few centimeters, therefore, she would still live.


    Hiruko obviously noticed this, but he didn��t mind, even if she managed to save her heart from being punctured it would mean nothing as she would die very soon, therefore, he decided to y with her a little bit and said with an amused tone, ��Tsunade, do you see it now? Do you realize it now? This is the gap between us!��


    ��Cough-cough!�� Tsunade was unable to answer as blood was umting in her throat.


    ��Tsunade!�� Jiraiya in the distance eximed and rushed over.


    Hiruko��s smirk widened as he nced at Jiraiya, ��Are you in such a hurry to die?�� and decided to toy with Jiraiya for a little while until Sandaime Hokage himself shows up.


    But just as Hiruko wanted to withdraw his arm that was piercing through Tsunade, his brows frowned because he found that his arm couldn��t be pulled out.


    Although Tsunade was coughing up blood, she was also tightly holding Hiruko��s hand that pierced through her chest. Then immediately she waved her elbow behind in order to smash Hiruko��s head.


    <em>Smash!</em>


    Contrary to what Tsunade expected, there was no sound of bones breaking, nor was there any sound of muscles tearing, which made her frown. Tsunade turned her head onto to notice that her elbow was blocked by Hiruko��s other arm that was hardened by Steel Release, and�� three ck tomoe were already spinning in Hiruko��s Sharingan.


    Seeing the Sharingan; the surprise on Tsunade��s face was clearly apparent and noting her surprise, Hiruko said, ��The contraction of muscles in your shoulder des has already exposed your intention�� Tsunade�� anything you do would have no effect in front of these eyes!��


    Immediately afterward, lightning appeared on Hiruko��s arm that was piercing through Tsunade��s chest. The use of lightning caused a paralyzing sensation on Tsunade��s body and loosened her grip on Hiruko��s hand. Using this opportunity, Hiruko instantly pulled back his hand at the same time, lifted his leg hardened with Steel Release, and heavily kicked Tsunade��s back which broke several bones in her body.


    At this time, Jiraiya also rushed over and started fighting with Hiruko.


    While Jiraiya is in Sennin Mode, all of his physical stats including Action Speed, Reaction Speed, Striking Strength, Perception, Ninjutsu et cetera are boosted to the limit. And with the cooperation of the Two Great Sage Toads that can assist Jiraiya in the Honored Sennin Mode, it is not an exaggeration to say that his fighting power doubles.


    However, Hiruko is also one of the strongest existences in the current Shinobi World, with thebination of five Kekkei Genkai including Swift Release, Steel Release, Dark Release, Storm Release, and Sharingan, coupled with the Chimera Buds in his body and the Dark Medical Ninjutsu that he has mastered, Hiruko is not only not afraid of the Jiraiya in the Sennin Mode, but is more than confident enough in fully thrashing Jiraiya.


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom</em>


    The two of them are like monsters, constantly fighting on the ground, dragging out countless afterimages across the battlefield. Each and every move would produce shocking airwaves and ear-piercing loud noise.


    When Jiraiya fought with Hiruko, the Konoha shinobis were a little relieved and hoped that Jiraiya-sama can defeat this monster, but it��s a pity that they hoped too much of him�� as after just a few exchanges, Jiraiya was ruthlessly kicked out by Hiruko.


    <em>Boom��</em>


    Jiraiya who was kicked out by Hiruko knocked out several buildings in a row and barely managed to stop the momentum of his body as the smoke and dust covered the sky.


    Hiruko twisted his neck, and said in a disappointing tone, ��Is Sennin Mode only at this level?��


    Initially, Hiruko had high hopes from Jiraiya who can use the Sennin Mode, after all, the power of Senju Hashirama in the Sennin mode was simply mindboggling. But after personally experiencing the power of Jiraiya in the Sennin Mode, Hiruko was seriously disappointed.


    While Hiruko looked at Jiraiya with a disappointed gaze, Jiraiya who crawled out of the rubble coughed out blood and his heart was stormy as he looked at Hiruko with an incredulous expression.


    If he was in his best state, then there is no way he would be defeated so quickly at the hands of Hiruko, but not long, he fought against Satori that not only resulted in heavy Chakra consumption but also inflicted some injuries, so the state of Jiraiya when he fought against Hiruko, Jiraiya was already a bit tired.


    Not to mention, he can��t use Senjutsu Chakra enhanced Ninjutsu against Hiruko as they will be easily absorbed by Hiruko, therefore, Jiraiya��sbat effectiveness is greatly limited against Hiruko who can cope up with all forms ofbat thanks to his five Kekkei Genkai.


    But even with all that, Jiraiya had to admit that he is no longer Hiruko��s opponent, the difference in raw power is simply too much. Jiraiya has a feeling that even if the current him, Tsunade, and Orochimaru work together to fight, the result would be no different, and they would still be defeated.


    Hiruko obviously didn��t care about Jiraiya��s thoughts and looking at the two of the Legendary Sannin lying injured at his feet, Hiruko said with a carefree smile, ��It��s a pity that Orochimaru has already defected because if not, then I would have easily thrashed the Legendary Sannin here�� and I wonder, what is Sandaime Hokage thinking upon looking at the scene here�� I really want to see his current expression.��


    <em>Boom!</em>


    While Hiruko was distracted in mocking Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Sandaime Hokage, a loud explosive sound resounded and the entire battlefield shook.


    Everyone turned to look at the cause and noticed that the Box of Ultimate Bliss that was supposed to be present on the back of Hiruko��s Chimera Bird has fallen from the sky. Immediately afterward, Fujin��s figure also slowly floated down and gracefullynded on top of the Box of Ultimate Bliss.

 Chapter 505: Overwhelming Hiruko

    Chapter 505: Overwhelming Hiruko


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Just as the Box of Ultimate Bliss and Fujinnded on the ground one after another, Hiruko��s Chimera Bird in the sky also let out a painful cry, with blood constantly dripping out of therge hole in its body, it crashed into a nearby building and died immediately.


    Hiruko frowned and shifted his vision to Fujin standing carefreely on top of the Box of Ultimate Bliss.


    Hiruko noticed that although Fujin has also experienced a long battle against the monster of the Box of Ultimate Bliss just like Tsunade and Jiraiya, there are no visible traces of that battle on Fujin��s body, in fact, there was not even a speck of dust on his ck gold-rimmed Amatsukami Cloak.


    Hiruko then focused his gaze on the green wind-patterned mask of the other party, and sneered coldly, ��You didn��t run away using this opportunity? The members of Amatsukami are inexplicably self-confident even in the face of their death!��


    Fujin didn��t answer, just coldly nced at Hiruko.


    In the original Naruto story, Hiruko failed to sessfullyplete his Kekkei Genkai Absorption ritual. At that time, he, who barely managed to absorb four Kekkei Genkai was already capable of crushing Hatake Kakashi��s Squad-7 along with the rest of Konoha-11.


    Just imagine, a Hokage Candidate like Hatake Kakashi couldn��t manage to hold his own against Hiruko, this alone proves that Hiruko��s strength at that time was already beyond Kakashi��s level who was already a Kage level Shinobi.


    At thest moment, if Hiruko hadn��t insisted on absorbing Naruto��s <em>��Futon: Rasenshuriken��</em> with his Dark Release, he wouldn��t have paid the price of failing.


    <em>��Futon: Rasenshuriken�� </em>turned out to be far superior Ninjutsu than he had imagined, as a result, not only was he unable to absorb it but also suffered serious injuries after the failure, because he couldn��t dodge it in time because it was already toote


    If he hadn��t insisted on that, then Hiruko wouldn��t have lost and died on that day.


    But even if he lost and died, it wouldn��t be wrong to assume that Hiruko at that time was already a Kage ss powerhouse.


    And in this verse, not only did he get the full support of the Akatsuki Organization in carrying out his Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual but also managed to sessfully absorb all five Kekkei Genkai that he wanted to.


    So, if we exclude the hidden dangers of Chimera Buds and five extra souls in his body, then it wouldn��t be wrong to say that the current Hiruko is a perfect fusion of all five Kekkei Genkai.


    Moreover, the five Kekkei Genkai that he has absorbed in this verse are far morepatible with his body than they were in Canon. So, in terms of potential and pure strength, Hiruko was already a Super Kage ss powerhouse at the moment he sessfullypleted the ritual.


    The only shoring, he had was theck ofbat experience which is themon problem of most researchers.


    However, after so many fierce life and death battles that he has experienced ever sincepleting his ritual, this shoring of Hiruko is also being quickly made up. Thest battle he fought against the Yondaime Raikage was the clear proof. Although Hiruko at that time failed to kill the Raikage, he did manage to overwhelm and suppress Raikage; who was supposed to be the fastest Shinobi alive.


    Fujin who has had the same experience as Hiruko knows very well that with the enrichment ofbat experience, and increased proficiency in the use of various Kekkei Genkai, thebat wisdom of Hiruko can already disy his hundred percent strength.


    So now, Fujin at a single nce can see that the current Hiruko has far surpassed all the current Kage, in fact, even if the five Kage were to team up together to fight him, they would still be unable to do much damage to Hiruko. And would still be defeated just like they were defeated at the hands of Madara in the fourth great Shinobi War.


    After all, Ninjutsu is pretty much useless against him�� in Taijutsu, he is already one of the best in the Shinobi World, faster than Raikage, stronger than Tsunade.


    Coupled with the insight and Genjutsu bonus that Sharingan provides him, there is hardly any attack that would escape his eyes, so Fujin doesn��t believe that any of the current Kage has what it takes to defeat Hiruko.


    Of course, the <em>Death Reaper Seal</em> in Sandaime Hokage��s hands might prove effective, but who knows if the Shinigami will be able to match Hiruko��s speed and rip Hiruko��s soul out of his body.


    So, in simple words, Hiruko is no longer what he used to be a few years ago. If someone looks at him with the same old eyes and treats him in the way they used to treat him a few years ago, then their end would be the same as bloody Jiraiya and Tsunade who have fallen to the ground and are unable to put up even a decent fight.


    Of course, Fujin is different��


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    While Fujin and Hiruko observed each other, several figures appeared on the battlefield.


    These people are either dressed in Konoha Shinobi vests, or Konoha Anbu vests, meaning, they are Konoha reinforcements sent by Sandaime Hokage.


    Many of these shinobi are Fujin, such as Hatake Kakashi��s Special Tactical Team, including other shinobi. In fact, even Team-Ro led by Watatsumi (A Shadow Clone) is also part of the reinforcement.


    The current situation is different from when Satori attacked the vige. At that time, Sandaime Hokage had learned about Satori��s special abilities through Jiraiya and knew that the number advantage wouldn��t work against Satori. Therefore, he did not send out too many shinobi to the battlefield.


    But right now, Akatsuki Organization hasunched a full-scale attack on Konoha. The Konoha Shinobi stationed at various key areas have all started to useprehensive strategies to resist and counter the revenge of the Akatsuki Organization.


    Now ncing at Konoha Shinobi in front of him that havee here as reinforcement, not only was Fujin not happy, instead, he frowned slightly.


    The enemy in front of Hiruko, most of these Shinobi that have been sent here by Sandaime Hokage are useless.


    Except for his Shadow Clone i.e. Watatsumi, Hatake Kakashi, Tsunade, and Jiraiya, nobody else is even qualified to be present here, so he had to figure out how to send them away from here. After all, their presence here is equivalent to seeking death at the hands of Hiruko.


    While Fujin thought about how to deal with these people, the Konoha Shinobi who have arrived here as reinforcement noticed the bloody Jiraiya and the injured Tsunade.


    ��Tsunade-sama!��


    ��Jiraiya-sama!��


    As soon as they spotted the injured Tsunade and Jiraiya, amotion broke out among the Konoha Shinobi who havee here as reinforcements. Obviously, nobody expected that as soon as they woulde to the battlefield, they would spot two of the Legendary Sannin injured and knocked down by a member of the Akatsuki Organization.


    But even if amotion broke out, there were still a few calm individuals in the crowd who maintained their cool�� like Watatsumi for example, who instead of panicking, ordered their subordinates to help Jiraiya-sama and Tsunade-sama.


    So with the support of Konoha Shinobi, both Jiraiya and Tsunade stood up.


    Based on the damage both of them received at Hiruko��s hands, Tsunade��s injury should have been much worsepared to Jiraiya, but at this moment, Tsunade is in a much better condition than Jiraiya. The bloody hole that ran through her back to her chest has disappeared with no scars left behind, although, she seems to be a little exhausted.


    On the other hand, although, Jiraiya��s injuries have healed quite a lot under Tsunade��s treatment, there is still a look of mise. Not to mention the excessive Chakra consumption, because of which the Sennin Mode has disappeared, and the two Great sage Toad are also panting lightly.


    Despite all this, Hiruko did not take advantage of this good opportunity, instead, he watched this scene with great interest, as if he is relishing the pain Konoha is feeling today. Even a few years back, he had wanted to destroy Konoha but was unable to due to many reasons, but today Konoha will finally be destroyed and this is making him very ecstatic. He wants to enjoy every bit of this moment.


    At this moment, Akame��s figure shed to the side of the Box of Ultimate Bliss, and while vigntly watching Hiruko, she looked at Fujin, and asked in a very familiar tone, ��What��s the situation now?��


    ��Are we already so familiar with each other? Besides, doesn��t she realize that currently, she is in her Anbu guise? So, bymon sense, I shouldn��t be able to recognize her!�� thought Fujin under his breath, then realized, ��Or maybe she didn��t try to hide it because she knows about my Byakugan? Yes, this seems reasonable.�� After thinking so, Fujin looked at Akame and said, ��You came here just right, this box will be handed over to you.��


    Kakashi who wasn��t dressed as an Anbu, but as a regr Konoha Shinobi also came near the Box, and while carefully watching it he asked, ��This is Kusagakure��s Box of Ultimate Bliss?��


    Fujin nodded gently, ��Yes, take it away and seal it somewhere so that Akatsuki doesn��t get their hands on it.��


    Although Fujin also has an interest in the Box of Ultimate Bliss and would like to study it, however, the current situation is too precarious and he can��t get distracted with the Box of Ultimate Bliss while fighting against the members of the Akatsuki Organization, so it is better to let Konoha safe keep it for him until he feels like wants to study it.


    Seeing that Amatsukami did not attempt to take the Box of Ultimate Bliss with them, Kakashi sighed in a relieved tone, then waved his hands to his subordinates and asked them to transport this ominous box to somewhere safe.


    Under Kakashi��s instructions, several Konoha shinobi came towards the Box of Ultimate Bliss and tried to remove it from the main battlefield.


    Hiruko on the other side also noted the actions of Konoha Shinobi, with a frown he took a step forward, and while walking towards the Box of Ultimate Bliss he said with a scowl, ��Who allowed you pests to move the Box of Ultimate Bliss?��


    Seeing Hirukoing closer and closer, Akame took out a pair of Kunai and was going forward to try to stop him, but was stopped by Fujin, ��You are not his opponent�� Don��t rush to a meaningless early death.��


    Akame looked at Fujin with a puzzled look and asked, ��There are so many of us, can he still defeat all of us singlehandedly?��


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    The moment Akame��s words fell, Hiruko had already shed in front of her and raised his arm hardened arm in order to pierce through Akame��s chest to kill her in one shot.


    ��This��?!�� Seeing Hiruko��s darkened arm strengthened by Steel Release gradually approaching her chest, Kurenai��s face, under her Akame mask was astonished, her body was unable to react to such high speed and she literally felt death approaching her step by step.


    <em>Smash!</em>


    But just as Hiruko��s arm approached Akame��s chest, and was about to pierce through her heart, Hiruko��s figure suddenly disappeared with a loud smashing sound as he was kicked away by Fujin.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Before anyone could react to the sudden change in the situation, Hiruko who had flown away and collided with a building about hundreds of meters away quickly stood up and red at Fujin with eyes burning in rage, ��You are looking for death!��


    The kick just now was nothing to him. Hiruko��s entire body is strengthened by Steel Release, so ordinary Taijutsu attacks are meaningless against him as they can not hurt him. Although he isn��t hurt physically, he is still very annoyed at being kicked in the face. It��s as if the other party wasn��t just kicking his body, he was also kicking his pride.


    Fujin could care less about what Hiruko felt, after having kicked away Hiruko, he walked in front of Akame and said to her, ��Take that Box and retreat, none of you are capable of surviving against him, only I can deal with him.��


    ��Yes!�� After having a first-hand experience of just how powerful Hiruko is, Akame felt ashamed and annoyed, although reluctantly, she followed Fujin��s order and retreated back.


    Kakashi on the side suddenly felt a little tangled up. He wasn��t sure whether he should help the Amatsukami member in front of him to deal with Hiruko, or if he should retreat back along with Akame.


    However, Hiruko didn��t let Kakashi feel tangled up for too long and said viciously, ��Your Ma Release is useless against me, and since you are so eager to suffer then I don��t mind tearing up your limbs. Anyway, as long as you don��t die Nagato should be able to extract information out of you!��


    After that, he pulled out an afterimage and rushed towards Fujin at a faster speedpared to the time he fought against Jiraiya.

 Chapter 506: Fujin vs Hiruko

    Chapter 506: Fujin vs Hiruko


    ��We��ll see about that!�� After a light snort, Fujin didn��t bother to waste his breath, he directly shed from his position and greeted Hiruko��s fist in front of him.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    In an instant, the two figures collided with each other at an extremely fast speed, and a booming sound rang in the surroundings due to the collision of two fists, immediately afterward, everyone felt the airwaves produced by the collision of two fists.


    <em>Crack��. Broke��</em>


    Ears and air weren��t the only ones affected by the collision, even the ground beneath Fujin and Hiruko��s feat instantly copsed due to the huge reaction force, and the cracks continued to extend outward, covering a range of dozens of meters.


    ��Unexpectedly, your physical strength is not so weak.�� �C Hiruko muttered with a wicked smile.


    Undoubtedly, after this short collision of fists, Hiruko realized that the other party��s physical strength is also extraordinary, and with the way he carries himself, he is not just a ninjutsu-type Shinobi who only relies on Ma Release, but Hiruko isn��t pressured or panicked by this misjudgment, on the contrary, he is excited and feels as if his blood is boiling for a good fight before he captures the other party.


    Fujin did not bother answering Hiruko, he just tilted his head slightly, and instantly used a Reverse Sweeping Kick.


    Hiruko��s body sank, the ck three tomoe in the scarlet copy wheel were spinning quickly. Although he can not see the contraction and rxation of muscles in the other party��s body because of the other party��s cloak, this doesn��t stop him from avoiding the other party��s attacks upon judging their trajectory. And immediately after dodging the other party��s Reverse Sweeping Kick, he immediately strengthened his right arm with Steel Release and pushed it forward to directly pierce through the other party��s chest.


    At this instant, Fujin��s body was still in mid-air because of the momentum of the previous Reverse Sweeping Kick, and there was almost no foothold for him to use in order to dodge the attack, so Hiruko��s face shed a smile which clearly indicated his sess.


    ��Humph, he dared topare speed with my Swift Release? And insight with my Sharingan? Such a stupid guy!�� Hiruko sneered coldly. He is more than confident that except for Nagato, and Nagato��s Tendo Pain, nobody in this Shinobi World surpasses him in terms of Speed and Insight��


    At the same time, he also enjoyed the sense of aplishment thates with stifling powerhouses. For a moment, Hiruko even felt that if the member of Amatsukami in front of him was stronger, perhaps this Konoha Copse n would have be more interesting.


    ��Heh, it��s a pit�C���� However, Hiruko��s smiled quickly solidified, because Fujin who was in midair adjusted his body in such a posture that he not only avoided Hiruko��s piercing arm but alsonded several back-and-forth kicks.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    There was another muffled sound and Hiruko who was again kicked away by Fujin flew all the way to the end of the street and knocked another big hole on the same wall of the same building he previously collided into.


    Of course, he wasn��t seriously injured or anything because his body waspletely hardened by the use of Steel Release, so without much wait, he jumped out again, but his face was no longer the same as it used to be, and no longer filled with mockery.


    One time could be fluke or carelessness, but the second time can not be.


    At the same time, he also realized a few other things and was deeply shocked, ��But how is this possible?��


    For some reason, Hiruko had a faint feeling that the other party knows Sharingan very well, and even knows how to deceive Sharingan��s insight, but this is obviously impossible unless the other party also has Sharingan.


    ��Is it possible that he also has the Sharingan?�� thought Hiruko for a moment. He didn��t think of any other Dojutsu, because as far as he knows, except for Sharingan, no other Dojutsu allows its user to be able to use the Eye of Insight.


    Fujin obviously didn��t know Hiruko��s thoughts, but even if he knew he wouldn��t care. The reason he understands Sharingan so well is that he has personally used Sharingan, Mangekyou Sharingan, and even the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan that Hiruko would never be able to in his entire life.


    Not to mention, he has trained with Shisui and Itachi for years already, both of them are masters in using the Sharingan, Hiruko, no matter how good he is, will never be able topare to the likes of Shisui and Itachi.


    Besides, Fujin currently has Byakugan, so he can perceive Hiruko��s Chakra flow, and react ordingly coupled with the fact that he can sense the change in the surrounding airflow caused by the movements of Hiruko, so nothing Hiruko does would escape Fujin��s perception.


    Moreover, Fujin has to not only fight Hiruko but also guard against the sneak attack from Nagato and Obito, therefore, his perception is currently hundred percent activated, so Fujin is paying attention to each and every change in the surrounding airflow, he had to make sure that he can perceive Kamui, lest it tears him apart and he dies here inexplicably.


    While Fujin was silent, Hiruko noted that the Konoha Shinobi have taken this opportunity to move the Box of Ultimate Bliss out of his field of vision, angered, Hiruko roared, ��Damn it, now it appears that I must get serious!��


    Whoosh��


    In less than an instant, Hiruko who disappeared from his previous position appeared rushed straight towards Fujin.


    The full speed disyed by Hiruko under theplete eruption of his strength is simply jaw-dropping. Even if it was just an ordinary impact, it stirred up high pressured airwaves, and a faint sonic boom resounded in everyone��s ears.


    Fujin��s expression shrank, although he had expected that Hiruko has not yet disyed his true limits, now that the scene appeared before him, he could no longer keep his hands and must fight this battle with a bit of seriousness.


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang</em>


    And as the two figures shed, dozens of afterimages appeared on the battlefield in less than a split second.


    Obviously, the ones fighting are only two people, but their speed is so fast that to normal people it appears as if dozens of people are shing against one another. Each other their moves would produce a sonic boom, create high-pressure sharp airwaves that were even capable of cutting through stones, the ground beneath their feet would crack and an endless roar of walls and houses copsing burst out.


    ��This��!?��


    ��Are they�� are they some kind of monsters?��


    The Konoha shinobi on the side-lines were stunned and their eyebrows jumped out in shock upon witnessing such an inhuman level of battle.


    Let alone ordinary Konoha Jonin, even Jiraiya and Tsunade were not much different, both of their faces were filled with astonishment.


    The strength and speed of Fujin and Hiruko havepletely exceeded the dimension of their imagination, moreover, this sonic speed is not a one-time burst, as the two of them are constantly fighting at such an inhuman speed and are only getting faster and faster as their battle is progressing.


    And those dazzling Taijutsu skills are simply making their goosebump stand up in fear, nervousness, and excitement.


    Toad Fukasaku who had previously jumped on top of Jiraiya��s head said in wonder, ��Unexpectedly, this member of Amatsukami can match the speed disyed by Swift Release�� it��s really incredible!��


    Jiraiya nodded with a dumb expression, ��I am afraid, currently there is only one shinobi in Konoha who might be able to match such inhuman speed, Uchiha Shisui, he might stand a chance against these two, in terms of the speed department, at least.��


    Tsunade thought a little and said, ��It wouldn��t be wrong to say that both of them stand at the pinnacle of Taijutsu unless it is someone who has mastered the Kinjutsu Hachimon Tonkou and has opened the state of Gate of Death.��


    Although very reluctant, both Tsunade and Jiraiya also had to admit that in the current Konoha, almost no one can reach the inhuman level of strength of the two people in front of them.


    And listening to thements and analysis of Jiraiya and Tsunade who are Legendary Sannin, the Konoha Shinobi on the sidelines felt palpitations.


    At the same time, they can��t help but look at Fujin with a thankful gaze.


    Fortunately, a member of Amatsukami took the initiative to resist Hiruko, otherwise, this battlefield would have been filled with corpses of Konoha Shinobi, and this battle wouldn��t be about resisting Konoha��s enemies, it would be a battle for survival, with Hiruko being their hunter and them being the prey.


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom!</em>


    In the dim light under the cover of stars, Fujin and Hiruko were like ghostly existences, fast almost to the degree of invisibility, constantly shing and fighting. No matter what they encountered along the way, houses, courtyard walls, street lights, et cetera, were all broken or smashed with just the sonic boom and high pressured air-waves produced by each of their collision.


    It didn��t even take a few seconds, and an entire street was destroyed in just a few collisions.


    Kakashi was also shocked by what he was seeing in front of him, but he had to ept the reality. And ever since he lost the Sharingan, his insight has dropped, so to better understand the flow of battle he had to ask Jiraiya next to him, ��Jiraiya-sama, who do you think will win?��


    Jiraiya shook his head, ��I am afraid I can��t judge�� they are too fast for me to be able to understand the flow of battle.��


    Tsunade spoke her analysis, ��Hiruko not only has Swift Release for speed but also Steel Release for body strength and defense, coupled with the insight of the Sharingan, this battle would start to tilt in his favor if the stalemate continued.��


    Akame who was also watching the battle while standing next to Watatsumi immediately said, ��Fujin will definitely not lose!��


    As soon as Akame spoke, the eyes of all Konoha Shinobi converged on Akame��s body.


    Watatsumi narrowed his eyes, and immediately thought, ��If a stray rock were to crush her, would I be suspected of murdering her?��


    Kakashi quickly asked, ��Fujin? Are you saying that the name of this Amatsukami member is Futen? Is it the real name, or the code name? And how did you know?��


    ��Uh���� Akame realized that she has made a slip of the tongue, and had to exin, ��When I was kidnapped by Orochimaru not long, it was because of him that I managed to sneak away�� I�� I heard Orochimaru call him by this name. Yes, it should be his code name, not the real name.��


    Listening to Akame��s reply, Watatsumi turned back to observing the battle, and thought, ��I guess she gets to live tonight.��


    Tsunade said, ��Fujin? Well, it does match the element of his disguise, he is indeed the representative of Wind Chakra Nature.��


    Konoha��s intelligence team has analyzed that each of the members of Amatsukami represents a specific Chakra Nature and their Code Names also represent the Shinto Gods that somehow or other represent the respective Chakra Nature, Such as Yama, Suijin, Homusubi, and now Fujin.


    The leader Yama obviously represents Yin Chakra Nature, Suijin with the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai represents Water Chakra Nature, Homusubi with the Mangekyou Sharingan, and unique Golden mes represent Fire Chakra Nature, and this Fujin in front of them represents Wind Chakra Nature.


    And using this exact theory, the viges have also spected that there should be seven members in Amatsukami, each one representing a Unique Chakra Nature.


    So, in addition to the already known four members, there must be three other members, one representing Earth Chakra Nature, the second representing Lightning Chakra Nature, and thest one, representing Yang Chakra Nature.

 Chapter 507: Nekomata Domain & Fuwafuwa

    Chapter 507: Nekomata Domain & Fuwafuwa


    Somewhere in the dark.


    A teenager with unkempt short ck hair, a Tanto sheathed on his back, and a ck cloak draped over his body, cautiously walked through the silent and dark ruins as he tried to recall what this ce is but couldn��t figure it out.


    He doesn��t know where he is, and as far as he has observed this area after gaining consciousness nothing except for the sound of his footsteps could be heard in these gloomy dark passages.


    After walking for who knows how long, but with no, entrance, exit, end, or fork in his sight, the figure finally couldn��t help it and sighed helplessly, ��Sigh, how did I even end up here? Thest time I checked, I and Itachi were searching for the traces of Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror.��


    This figure is obviously none other than that of Uchiha Shisui, who along with Uchiha Itachi was at the Nekomata ruins, trying to find the location of Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror as per Kuroto��s instructions.


    He and Itachi had almost gotten close to finding the Sword of Totsuka, but suddenly something unexpected happened, and Itachi was directly sucked inside the Stone Gourd, while he, who tried to rescue Itachi fell into a bottomless hole and unexpectedly found himself in these centuries-old ruins after regaining consciousness.


    Initially, Shisui thought that perhaps these ruins are located beneath the Nekomata Shrine he was previously at, so he tried to get out of here by bypassing the roof, but was unable to because there is simply no roof above his head�� it��s just pure darkness he sees above.


    Then Shisui thought about using a rough approach and tried breaking through the side walls virtue to brute strength, but unexpectedly, the walls were so sturdy that even the drill sword of his Susano��o couldn��t get past them.


    The fact that even his Susano��o couldn��t nick the walls finally made Shisui realize that wherever he is, this ce is not so ordinary, and getting out of here wouldn��t be as easy as he assumed it would be.


    Of course, Shisui has also noticed faint traces of Genjutsu in the surroundings; but since the Genjutsu wasn��t seriously affecting his perception so he didn��t care about it too deeply�� or more like, even if he does dispels the Genjutsu�� it would start to act again no matter how many times he dispels it.


    This strangeness obviously aroused Shisui��s curiosity. A Genjutsu that can not be dispelled no matter how many times he tries even with his Mangekyou Sharingan? It��s interesting indeed��


    Although interested, Shisui, however, had to restrain his curiosity and focus on finding his way out of here, because, he is worried about Itachi, and the vige.


    Therefore, Shisui again determined himself and started walking through the dark and gloomy passages with the intention of getting out of here as soon as he can.


    <em>Step��</em>


    At this time, there was a sudden noise behind him, although Shisui didn��t stop he was vignt, ck cloak fluttered, his hand slowly reached out for the Tanto on his back, and his scarlet eyes searched for the source of this sound.


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    A ck shadow quickly passed by Shisui. Shisui��s steps didn��t stop at the slightest but his eyes turned slightly.


    In the darkness, a pair of green eyes turned around and stared at Shisui. The two pairs of eyes, one green and one scarlet stared at each other, and then the fluff on the body of the ck shadow exploded and it let out a low groan.


    ��Meow~��


    In this extremely quiet environment, this ��meow~�� was extraordinarily infiltrating.


    Shisui frowned, ��A cat?�� and there was a tinge of surprise on his face, then the realization, ��Wait! A cat! But how did this cat get in here? And if she can get in here, maybe she can also help me get out of this ce?��


    With this thought, Shisui crouched down and after bringing his hand forward, he said, ��Come,e here, Kariri.��


    The cat, however, didn��t seem to be pleased by Shisui��s action, ��Not every cat is called Kariri!�� the voice sounded raspy to the ears and its tone clearly indicated that it is annoyed at Shisui.


    Shisui was a little stagnant, and asked cautiously, ��Then is it Momo? Or maybe Kuro?��


    Shisui��s words seemed to have made the cat more annoyed, but she didn��t care about it, for now, instead, she looked up and down at Shisui, especially at those pair of scarlet eyes with a unique four edged shuriken pattern and after a bit of thinking, she said, ��Follow me!�� However, this time her voice was quite sultry, which felt quite awkward, after all, the voice didn��te from the mouth of an adult human girl but from that of a female ck cat.


    Shisui was surprised, not at her voice but at what she said, he didn��t expect that the cat would ask him to follow her, and asked curiously, ��Where do you want to take me?��


    The cat said, ��Don��t you want to get out of here?��


    Shisui nodded, ��Hmm, I do in fact. But before that, can you tell me where exactly am I?��


    The cat thought a little, then answered, ��This is Nekomata Domain�� or you can say the Land of Nekomata.��


    ��Nekomata?�� �C muttered Shisui in surprise, then asked again, ��As in the Nekomata, from the folklore?��


    The ck cat confused, ��I don��t know what folklore you are talking about�� but in simple terms, Nekomatas are a kind of Cat Yokai.��


    Shisui nodded slightly, and apologized, ��I apologize for trespassing in the Domain of Nekomata, I ended up here identally, please forgive my discourtesy. Can you please show me the way out of here?��


    The cat didn��t answer, she just turned around and started walking forward, and said, ��I am going to lead you to meet our leader, Kuroka-sama. She sensed your presence in this Domain and she is the only one who can lead you out of the Nekoshou Domain. If you convince her, then you can go out of here.��


    Shisui seemed hesitant to follow the ck cat, after all, he didn��t know much about the Nekomatas and this ce�� so he is not sure what to do.


    The ck Cat was obviously not so patient, noting that the kid was still standing in a daze, she said, ��What are you waiting for? Hurry up! I don��t have all day.��


    Shisui sighed and finally decided to follow the cat. Anyway, what��s the worst that can happen?


    ��It��s Fuwafuwa!�� said the ck Cat just as the two started to walk.


    ��What?�� asked Shisui in confusion.


    ��Fuwafuwa�� my name�� you wanted to know, right? So, my name is Fuwafuwa!�� repeated the ck cat.


    ��Oh��! Then Fuwafuwa-san can call me Shisui.�� Said Shisui with a friendly smile.


    Fuwafuwa nodded lightly and continued to lead the way.


    The sound of footsteps gently echoed in the silent passage as one cat and one human walked slowly walked through the passage.


    As he followed the Fuwafuwa, Shisui had a surprised look on his face. Earlier no matter how hard he tried, he couldn��t find his way out of here�� no matter how much he walked all the passages seemed simr with no clear clue that would lead him out with no clear direction�� but under the Fuwafuwa-san��s guidance, the scenery changed, now all the passages seems subtly different�� and this surprised him, made him wonder why is this the case?


    Fuwafuwa seemed to have noticed Shisui��s doubts, and answered, ��It��s because the presence of Natural Energy in the surroundings is very dense so it was hindering with your perception�� Only those who have mastered Senjutsu can find a clear path out of here�� those who have not mastered Senjutsu will keep wandering in this neverending maze and die out of hunger, unless, they are guided by someone who has mastered Senjutsu.��


    Shisui noted the term ��Natural Energy�� and ��Senjutsu�� said by Fuwafuwa, then realized that it is indeed possible.


    He is not ignorant to this energy system that is more primitive and somewhat superiorpared to Chakra that Shinobi uses. After all, Jiraiya uses Senjutsu which is abination of Natural Energy and Chakra.


    But at the same time, a doubt appeared in his mind, ��Does that mean I won��t be able to find my way out of here if I can not sense Natural energy or haven��t mastered Senjutsu?��


    The answer to this question is very important to him because Shisui has neither and method of sensing Natural energy, nor has he mastered Senjutsu. Shisui knows just how difficult mastering Senjutsu truly is. In his knowledge, there have only been two Shinobi who have mastered Senjutsu since Konoha was established��


    The first was naturally, Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama who calmed the troubled times of the Warring States Era while the second is one of the Legendary Sannin, Jiraiya.


    Of course, Shisui also knows that Kuroto-san seems to be trying to masted Senjutsu, but whether he has mastered it or not is unknown to Shisui.


    Apart from these three, Shisui hasn��t heard that anyone else has been able to master Senjutsu�� therefore, he is worried, because if there is no other way, then how will he get out of here?


    �������� Fuwafuwa didn��t give any answer to Shisui��s question and continued to walk forward.


    As far as she knows, as long as Kuroka-sama wants, she can naturally send this child out of Nekomata Domain�� but Fuwafuwa doesn��t know what ns does Kuroka-sama has for this child, therefore, she chose to remain silent��


    And Shisui was really troubled by the Fuwafuwa��s silence�� at the same time, he also became nervous��


    Fuwafuwa seemed to be enjoying Shisui��s nervous expression�� it��s as if she has found a new toy, at the same time, there are other thoughts, ��Despite possessing such strength, the boy is quite na?ve and innocent�� perhaps, this is why Kuroka-sama has taken an interest in him�� I wonder if he is the one Kuroka-sama will choose.��

 Chapter 508: Kuroka A Nekoshou?

    Chapter 508: Kuroka A Nekoshou?


    As Fuwafuwa and Shisui walked deeper and deeper, Shisui got to see several shadows, some constantly passed by the two and casually looked at Shisui with a unique glint in their eyes, while others were looking at the two from far away, watching with cold eyes, but one thing wasmon in all of them, none of them dared to approach closer yet they all kept a respectful posture towards Fuwafuwa.


    These are all cat summons. Each of them has the strength to match the strength of a low-level Genin, and their tentatively strongest person is equivalent to a low-level of a Chunin ording to human Shinobi��s standards.


    But Shisui isn��t much interested in these cats, he already has Crows as his signature Summons, so adding Genin or Chunin level cats in his summons wouldn��t be any benefit for him, if he has to sign another summon contract then it has to be with some powerful summon animal, like that of Gamabunta that Jiraiya uses, or maybe Manda used by Orochimaru, or maybe Aoda or OkinaButa that Kuroto has signed a summoning contract with�� else why would he bother taking someone who would only drag him down?


    So, without paying much attention to these cats, Shisui continued to follow Fuwafuwa.


    Fuwafuwa observed Shisui, and noting that he didn��t pay much attention to these cats, she nodded in appreciation�� Fuwafuwa doesn��t really like these cats�� If it is up to her, she would rather ��shoo�� them all away so that they don��t litter around the entrance of the shrine.


    A whileter, the two arrived at a narrow dark passage, Shisui looked at the passage, but he couldn��t see anything�� like anything-anything�� It was pure ck with no light passing by�� like a ck hole.


    ��Meow~��


    At the entrance of the narrow passage, Fuwafuwa stopped and nced backward, after making sure that Shisui obediently following behind her, she spoke softly, ��Follow me and make sure to keep up���� Then after a pause, she spoke in a deep tone of voice, ��If�� you are unable to keep up, or get distracted midway, then you will be lost forever����


    Shisui gulped nervously, but after taking a deep breath he nodded and readied himself�� if it is about keeping up, then Shisui is quite confident in his speed, after all, he is the second fastest Shinobi in Konoha, so he should be able to keep up with Fuwafuwa, right?


    As for the matter of getting distracted? His training as a Shinobi should help him keep focused.


    Seeing that Shisui nodded, Fuwafuwa said nothing more and jumped into the darkness.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    Nekomatas have lived in this mysterious Domain for generations, and only with their unique sensory skills, and mastery over their unique Senjutsu can one traverse through these pathways�� but Shisui neither has any understanding of Senjutsu, nor does he possess their unique sensory skills, therefore, he can only rely on Fuwafuwa, as such he immediately picked speed, and followed after Fuwafuwa.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    The two figures, quickly dispersed into darkness one after another.


    In this darkness, Shisui wasn��t able to see anything, nor was he able to sense anything. It felt as if there is nothing present here, at the same time, he also seems to be able to sense everything, as if everything is present here.


    This state felt unrealistic, at the same time, panicked him. Because this state was not a good thing, because in this state, either his brain will receive no information and cease to function, or his brain will not be able to process too much information at once and will be lost�� whichever thing may happen, there will only be one result, he will lose track of Fuwafuwa, and as she said earlier, he will forever be lost.


    ��Calm down�� <em>breath in�� breathe out��</em><em>breath in�� breathe out��</em><em>breath in�� breathe out��</em><em>breath in�� breathe out��</em>Now FOCUS!�� after muttering this sentence to himself many times, Shisui calmed his mind, and released all his thoughts�� Then his attention was finally on Fuwafuwa who was already about 100 meters ahead of him, while he was standing still at the entrance.


    Realizing that he has only taken a single step, Shisui gulped in horror�� because, to him, it felt that he had been in this ce for hours.


    ��This ce is really creepy!�� after muttering to himself, Shisui hurried forward and closely followed after Fuwafuwa.


    ��My? He is able to keep himself sane here without my help? He does have potential, at least.�� Thought Fuwafuwa in surprise, then she increased her speed in order to test Shisui��s limits.


    Shisui did not disappoint her and kept following behind her closely and soon both of them were running at their full speed.


    Of course, this was very difficult for Shisui, resisting the chaos of this darkness at the same time not only keeping track of Fuwafuwa but also keeping up with her put too much pressure on him�� but he just gritted his teeth, and preserved.


    After a while of running at their full speed which almoststed an eternity for Shisui, the scene suddenly changed, the darkness disappeared, and light emerged.


    Coming out of the darkness, Shisui immediately copsed on the ground in a cold sweat, and took deep breaths ��That�� that was too scary!��


    Fuwafuwa said nothing and calmly waited for Shisui to recover. If she is honest, then she is really surprised that Shisui managed to preserve until the very end. So, her opinion of him has increased, and she is willing to wait for him to recover.


    After a while, when Shisui recovered, he looked at the scenery in front of him�� they seem to be present at the entrance of a Shrine�� And behind him is arge Torii gate.


    The design and appearance of the shrine somewhat reminded him of the ruined shrine he and Itachi were present at before as they were searching for the traces of Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror.


    ��Is it the same shrine? Or is different?�� just as Shisui thought, his attention turned towards people�� or rather, more cats(?) who were guarding the Shrine.


    These cat guards also sensed the arrival of Shisui but noting that he is apanied by Fuwafuwa, each of them bowed respectfully and gave way for them to enter the Shrine.


    While walking towards the Shrine, Shisui noted something, ��The cats here are different from the ones outside��!��


    Fuwafuwa seems to have noticed Shisui��s doubts, and said, ��The ones you saw outside were just some cats who can fight and can be used as cannon fodder ss summons�� but the ones here are Nekomata. We may look simr, but we are very different. For an analogy, the difference between a Cat and a Nekomata is simr to a monkey and a human in a human��s case.


    One basic physical characteristic you can use to differentiate between a cat and a Nekomata is by noting the number of tails they have. A Cat has only one tail, while a Nekomata generally has two tails����


    Hearing Fuwafuwa��s words, Shisui looked at the cat guards and noted that all these cat guards have two tails as she said, which means they are all Nekomata, then he also looked at the Fuwafuwa��s butt, and she too has two tails, which means she is also a Nekomata.


    Understanding this, Shisui asked, ��Fuwafuwa-san, you mentioned that a Nekomata generally has two tails�� does that mean a Nekomata can have more than two tails?��


    Fuwafuwa nodded, ��Hmm, it happens, but very rarely. Well, anyway,e along, we are almost there.��


    Shisui nodded then asked again, ��So, is this Kuroka-sama also a Nekomata?��


    Fuwafuwa nodded, and patiently exined, ��Correct, but not urate. Kuroka-sama is a Nekoshou, a special variant, among Nekomata. Nekoshou is the strongest type of Nekomata. Currently, there are only two Nekoshou in existence, the first is naturally, Kuroka-sama, while the other one is Kuroka-sama��s younger sister, Shirone-sama.��


    Shisui nodded in understanding, then followed Fuwafuwa into the Shrine.


    After walking for a while, the two arrived outside a gate, the gate is veryrge, and Shisui noted that its height is at least 50m, therefore, he was wondering if this ��Kuroka-sama�� he is going to be meeting now is gigantic in size?


    And while Shisui was busy in his thoughts, Fuwafuwa gently knocked on the door.


    <em>Knock Knock</em>


    Soon, a yful womanly voice sounded from the other side of the gate, ��Fuwafuwa? Come in, nya~��


    Hearing the voice, Fuwafuwa gently pushed open the gate to open and walked in, Shisui followed her closely.


    The inside is a shrine hall, at the center of which is arge Sacred Seat.


    On the Sacred Seaty a beautiful young woman on her stomach, dangling her legs back and forth, it seemed as if she is in a yful mood as she curiously observed Shisui who was closely following Fuwafuwa.


    The woman has a voluptuous figure, long ck hair with split bangs, and hazel gold eyes with cat-like pupils. A pair of ck Cat ears, and two ck tails that swayed from left to right.


    She is wearing a ck kimono, a yellow obi, a set of golden beads, and an ornately detailed headband. Her Kimono features a red interior and it is open at her shoulder, giving viewers a clear view of herrge pair of breasts.


    And contrary to what Shisui had expected, ��Kuroka-sama�� is not a giant creature, rather a woman with the body size of a human, of course, he didn��t exclude the possibility that she might have used a transformation Jutsu to take this form.


    After walking closer to the Sacred Seat, Fuwafuwa respectfully bowed, ��Kuroka-sama, just as you instructed, I have brought the kid.��


    While observing Shisui with her hazel gold-eyes, the Nekoshou named Kuroka nodded at Fuwafuwa, ��I see Fuwafuwa, you have done good work, Nya~��


    Fuwafuwa respectfully bowed then stepped aside.


    All this while, Shisui was cautiously observing the Nekoshou named Kuroka. His instincts were telling him that this Nekoshou is terrifyingly strong�� one wrong move and it would result in his death, therefore, Shisui made sure to not look at the ces he shouldn��t and only focused on her face. He didn��t mean to be disrespectful to her.


    There was a long silence in the hall, neither the Nekoshou named Kuroka nor Shisui spoke anything. And after a while, when Shisui couldn��t bear it any longer, he asked, ��May I refer to you as Kuroka-sama?��


    Kuroka nodded lightly and prompted Shisui to continue.


    Shisui turned to look at Fuwafuwa, then, turned back to face Kuroka, and said, ��So, um, Fuwafuwa-san briefed me about where I am? It seems to be a ce called Nekomata Domain(?) I swear I wasn��t trespassing! I just identally ended up here while I was on a mission.��


    Kuroka nodded, ��I am aware, nya~��


    Shisui sighed, ��At least the other party isn��t taking me as a trespasser��, then with a relieved smile, he said, ��And, Fuwafuwa-san also mentioned to me that only, you, their leader, Kuroka-sama can lead me out of here�� Please forgive me for my rudeness, but I would like to go out of here and return to where I was before, as soon as I can�� due to well�� certain reasons.��


    Kuroka nodded, ��Fuwafuwa did not lie to you, nya~. Leaving the Nekomata Domain without my permission is impossible�� However, if you wish to leave, then it is not a simple matter, nya~��


    Shisui nodded, and asked, ��Then is there something that needs to be done for me to leave the Nekomata Domain?��


    Kuroka nodded, and asked, ��Tell me something Uchiha Shisui, do you know what is Natural Energy?��


    Shisui nodded, ��Well, I do know bits and pieces about Natural Energy.��


    Kuroka nodded, and said again, ��Well, if you know something about Natural Energy, then it makes things easier. To leave here, you need to be able to see the flow of Natural Energy�� If you can see or sense the flow of Natural Energy, then you can pass through the gate that leads outside, but if you can not see or sense the flow of Natural energy, then you will never be able to leave this domain as you will forever be lost in the darkness.��

 Chapter 509: Kuroka’s Condition

    Chapter 509: Kuroka��s Condition


    ��To leave here, you need to be able to see or sense the flow of Natural Energy�� If you can do that, then you can leave, but If you can not do that, then you will never be able to leave this domain.�� Said Kuroka.


    Shisui asked again, ��Is there no other way?��


    Kuroka shook her head, ��I am afraid not.��


    Shisui sighed, he had expected this oue and was prepared to face it, but when it really happened, he can��t help but sigh.


    After some time of thinking, Shisui looked at Kuroka, and asked, ��Then Kuroka-sama, can you teach me�� um�� how to perceive Natural Energy? And well�� Senjutsu?��


    ��Indeed, I can help you master Senjutsu�� but of course, it wouldpletely depend on your talent whether you can truly master it, or not. If there is no talent in this field, then even if I teach you, it would be impossible for you to learn Senjutsu.�� �C answered Kuroka without hiding.


    Shisui knew this is true�� Senjutsu is not something that just anyone can learn�� And he is not sure whether he is talented in this field or not�� but Shisui has no other option�� he must find a way to get of Nekomata Domain and return to the Vige as soon as possible�� because his instincts are telling him that something bad is about to happen in the Vige.


    So after making up his mind, Shisui looked at Kuroka with a determined gaze and asked. ��Kuroka-sama, what are your conditions for teaching me Senjutsu?��


    Kuroka looked at Shisui with a hint of surprise on her face. She didn��t expect Shisui to be so straightforward with his request, but she likes straightforward men, therefore, she smirked slightly, and said, ��I have only but one condition�� you need to mate with me!��


    ��Huh?�� �C Shisui looked at Kuroka as if he was doubting his ears, ��I am sorry, I didn��t hear you quite clearly�� Can you please�� repeat that?��


    ��As I said, I want you to mate with me.�� Repeated Kuroko.


    This time Shisui heard her clearly, but when he heard her, his eyes turned into buttons, expression was a baffled one, and his brain seems to have stopped functioning and can��t help but ask with a strange expression, ��Are you�� Are you being serious?��


    He had expected and thought up a lot of conditions that Kuroka might present, but never did he expect her to present such a condition.


    Kuroka nodded, ��I ampletely serious, Nya~��


    ��


    Uchiha Patriarch��s Mansion.


    ��Nii-san, wake up, it��s time for breakfast.��


    In the bright morning light, 13 or 14 years old Itachi slowly opened his eyes upon listening to the familiar voice and saw the familiar face of his cute and innocent little brother, Sasuke.


    Itachi subconsciously raised his hand and flicked Sasuke��s forehead with a smile, ��Good Morning Sasuke.��


    Sasuke pursed his lips and said, ��Nii-san, you cker�� get up quickly, or else, Tou-san will nag you all day.��


    Itachi smiled slightly and nodded, ��Yes-yes.��


    Then after getting fresh, he followed Sasuke to the dining room where he found that his always serious Tou-san seems to be having some kind of pleasant conversation with his Oka-san who was preparing breakfast for the family of four, and both of them had a smile on their faces.


    Soon, his Oka-san set up the fragrant breakfast on the dining table, and Itachi who was sitting next to Sasuke pped his hand after the prayer, ��Itadakimasu!�� then began to eat the breakfast.


    After eating the breakfast in a warm silence, the family of four had a few casual conversations about various hot topics.


    The delicious breakfast and pleasant family time made Itachi��s mood better.


    Itachi smiled gently while listening to Sasuke��s bragging as he reiterated his academy life which brought forth asional giggles and chuckles from Oka-san and Tou-san respectively.


    Such an ordinary and peaceful daily life are exactly what Itachi has always strived for�� and this is exactly the kind of life he has been looking forward to from the bottom of his heart.


    While Itachi was silent, his Tou-san suddenly asked, ��Itachi, do you remember what day it is today?��


    Itachi was taken aback and fell into a short trance.


    But Itachi didn��t have to think too much, as Sasuke on the side suddenly said, ��Oh, I know, I know Tou-san. Today is Hokage��s Inauguration, a very important day. I heard Shisui-nii-san mention that today Sandaime-Oji-sama will retire and pass on the position of Konoha��s Hokage to his sessor!��


    Fugaku folded his arms on his chest and nodded with a solemn expression, ��Unlike Nidaime and Sandaime, the one seeding them values our Uchiha n very much. This time the entire n must attend his session ceremony to show our support to him!��


    Itachi nodded quickly, ��Yes, Tou-san!�� and thought of the only person who is worthy of bing Hokage in his eyes.


    After a while, the family of four got ready for the uing session ceremony. All four of them were dressed in the traditional clothing that is to be worn on Hokage Inauguration Ceremony. Over their casual clothes, each of them had a white Haori with the Kanji of Fire imprinted on the back.


    As soon as the family of four left the Patriarch��s mansion, they encountered Uchiha Izumi, and her Oka-san who were also going to the Hokage building, and soon after met up with Shisui.


    When Itachi noticed Shisui, Itachi stepped forward to greet Shisui, ��Shisui-san, are you also going to participate in the Hokage Inauguration of Godaime-sama?��


    Shisui said with a hearty smile, ��Today is the day when he finally bes the Hokage. How can I be absent on such an important day?��


    Itachi said, ��In that case let��s hurry up.��


    Shisui nodded, ��Yes.��


    When they left the Uchiha n district and went into the direction of the Hokage Building, many other Uchiha nsmen were also walking towards the Hokage Building to participate in the Inauguration ceremony of Godaime Hokage.


    The streets of Konoha are also very lively right now�� the vigers flooded the street in enthusiasm and excitement, slowly walking towards the Hokage Building.


    The Uchiha nsmen were also present in the crowd, all had a gentle smile on their faces as they were having some sort of conversation with their friends and acquaintances among the Civilian Shinobi of other major ns as well as Civilian ss.


    There were no boundaries in the heart of people, and everyone epted the Uchiha nsmen as an integral part of Konoha.


    Itachi��s heart was filled with warmth when he looked at this scene and continued to walk towards the Hokage Building while casually chatting with Shisui, Izumi, Sasuke, and his Tou-san, while Oka-san was having a very important conversation with Izumi��s Oka-san to which Itachi didn��t pay much attention to.


    When they arrived at the square in front of the Hokage Building, everyone finally saw the person who would seed as Godaime Hokage, he stood quietly on the roof of the Hokage Building with his wife who was adjusting his Hokage Haori.


    Shisui raised his head and looked at the roof, of Hokage Building, ��This day has finallye, I have been waiting for this day for so many years.��


    Itachi nodded with a smile, ��Yes, there is finally a Hokage who can understand us Uchiha, and control us properly.��


    Fugaku who was stern on the side also showed a rare smile, ��Itachi, he told me privately that he is very optimistic about you seeding him as the Rokudaime Hokage.��


    Sasuke was surprised, ��Nii-san will be the Hokage?��


    Itachi shook his head a little, ��Tou-san, I have much to learn what being a Shinobi means, bing Hokage is something that I have never even thought of.��


    Fugaku nced at Itachi, and said, ��There is no rush, you are still too young and can slowly learn things with time and under his guidance. Besides, he told me that Konoha should also have an Uchiha as the Hokage�� And he deems you to be the most capable one of seeding him.��


    Looking at the encouraging and expectant faces of his Tou-san, Oka-san, Otouto, Izumi, Shisui, and other Uchiha nsmen, Itachi can��t help but question himself, ��Can I really do it? Can I really be as good as him?��


    While Itachi was busy in thoughts, suddenly the crowd cheered and the Inauguration Ceremony officially began.


    The ceremony is hosted by Sandaime Hokage, in the presence of various high-level leaders of the vige including Elder Koharu, Elder Mitokado, Elder Danzo, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Kakashi.

 Chapter 510: Godaime Hokage

    Chapter 510: Godaime Hokage


    ��We will now begin the Inauguration of Godaime Hokage, I, Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Sandaime Hokage will be the one presiding over the ceremony today.��


    <em>p p p p p p</em>


    There was enthusiasm in the crowd.


    ��All right then, let��s call upon the man of the hour himself. The hero of the Shinobi World, who guided us to peace and stability by putting an end to the Akatsuki Organization��s reign of terror. The man who will seed me as the Godaime Hokage, the man you all know����!�� announced Sandaime Hokage with a pleasant smile.


    All of a sudden, the entire crowd cheered.


    The excited shouts, apuse, and cheers were intertwined, making the whole vige plunge into a sea of joy.


    ��Godaime Hokage-sama is the hero who saved the vige countless times!��


    ��Yes, Godaime Hokage-sama also eliminated the terrorist organization Akatsuki and brought forth peace in this Shinobi World!��


    ��He is the strongest Shinobi not only in Konoha but in the entire Shinobi world, with him as the Hokage, the vige will prosper, and continue to give birth to many excellent Shinobi!��


    Listening to thements and shouts of the vigers, Itachi and Shisui nced at each other with a mysterious smile that only the other party could understand.


    Soon after, Sandaime Hokage passed the Hokage hat to his sessor�� officially dering him as the Godaime Hokage of Konoha.


    Again, the entire vige cheered and the Inauguration Ceremony finally came to a conclusion.


    After the Inauguration Ceremony came to a conclusion, and Godaime Hokage Summoned Itachi and Shisui to the Hokage Office.


    Because there were no outsiders, so, Godaime Hokage took of his Hokage Hat, revealing his appearance�� and it turns out that the person who seeded Sandaime Hokage as the Godaime Hokage is none other than Hyuga Kuroto.


    Shisui said, ��Congrattion Kuroto-san for bing the Hokage!��


    Itachi also added, ��With Kuroto-san as the Hokage, the Vige will be safe, and the Shinobi World will be in peace.��


    Looking at Shisui and Itachi in front of him, Kuroto nodded with a smile, ��The Akatsuki Organization has been destroyed�� with this Amatsukami no longer has any role left, therefore, it should also disappear silently.��


    Shisui nodded, ��Hmm, the mission of Amatsukami was to bring peace to the Vige and the Shinobi World. The mission has been aplished!��


    Itachi also nodded in agreement, ��Yes, the other viges have also agreed to the peace treaty proposed by Konoha, so there will be no war from here on.��


    Kuroto patten Shisui and Itachi��s shoulder, and said, ��Since, nothing more is left for Amatsukami to do, therefore, as its leader, I announce that Amatsukami will be officially disbanded, right here, right now!��


    Shisui on the side cheered�� but Itachi wasn��t the same as Shisui, and said with a frown, ��Kuroto-san, don��t you need to notify the other members of the Organization?��


    Kuroto asked in confusion, ��Others? Which other members? There are only three of us in Amatsukami.��


    ��Only three of us?�� Itachi was taken aback and wanted to say the names of other members of Amatsukami, but no name or face came to his mind�� it was as if there really were no other members in Amatsukami as Kuroto said!


    Noting Itachi��s frown, Shisui said, ��Itachi�� what��s wrong? Why would you think that there are more members in Amatsukami? Kuroto-san established the organization in my presence, and only you were recruited�� There has never been any other member in Amatsukami, except for the three of us.��


    ��Really��?�� Itachi realized that something is wrong here�� but he can��t figure out what is wrong�� and decided to leave the matter for now.


    Afterward, Shisui and Itachi bid farewell to Kuroto and soon left the Hokage office.


    While walking next to Shisui, he said, ��I don��t know why Shisui-san�� but I feel that we have forgotten some very important things.��


    Shisui said, with a confused look, ��Really? But I don��t feel like we have forgotten anything.��


    Itachi stopped suddenly, ��Shisui-san, were there really only three of us in Amatsukami?��


    ��Kuroto-san obviously said so�� there are only three of us in Amatsukami��!�� �C Shisui insisted.


    Itachi suddenly said, ��But Shisui-san, don��t you remember that you used your Kotoamatsukami on someone to recruit them into Amatsukami��?��


    Shisui shook his head, ��I have never used Kotoamatsukami on anyone for such a reason�� why do you ask?��


    Seeing that Shisui also insisted that there are only three members in Amatsukami, Itachi was more confused, ��I remember that there was another person in Amatsukami�� she is the one who tested me, trained me�� and finally recruited me into Amatsukami�� she is like my Sensei�� but I just can not remember her!��


    Shisui immediately denied, ��There was no such member in Amatsukami! Are you sure that you are not tired and misjudging things?��


    Itachi did not pause and continued to speak, ��There was one more member in Amatsukami�� he took me to Amegakure when Kuroto-san fought against the leader of Akatsuki for the first time����


    Shisui said again, ��Itachi�� no need to think so deeply�� there was no such member in the organization.��


    Itachi did not stop and continued, ��There was one secret member whom I helped be the Godaime Kazekage as per Kuroto-san��s order�� there was another secret member whom we�� I see�� so that��s the case! We�� are we? No rather am I in a Genjut-��?��


    But before Itachi could finish, suddenly the sound of his Tou-san, and Oka-san echoed from far away, ��Itachi it��s time to go home!��


    Izumi also appeared in front of him and said with a blush, ��Itachi-kun�� don��t forget our date today�� Tsunade-sama rarely gave me a holiday�� I want us to spend this day together! We can��t wait around for the whole day��e on, let��s go home!��


    Suddenly Sasuke ran over, after holding Itachi��s hand he started to drag Itachi towards the Uchiha n district, and said, ��Nii-san, you promised me that you will help me in Shuriken Training today! This time, I am not going to let you fool me! Come on, let��s go home, then we will go to the training grounds for Shuriken Training!��


    Shisui added, ��Hmm, Itachi, now that I think about it�� I have also learned a new Jutsu�� I will teach it to you�� So, we should first go to our respective homes, then after getting changed, we should meet at the Training Field!��


    Listening to Sasuke, Izumi, Shisui, and his parents, Itachi smiled bitterly��


    How could he not realize that he has been in a Genjutsu? The peaceful and prosperous Konohagakure in front of him, the vige where the Uchiha n is epted as an integral part of the vige without any barriers is a false one�� a very strong and realistic Genjutsu constructed from what Itachi wishes to see from the bottom of his heart.


    ��A really beautiful world�� indeed.�� After a pause, Itachi said in a deep voice, ��Unfortunately it is fake!��


    As he said, Itachi activated his Mangekyou Sharingan, and thought with a smile, ��If Kuroto-San truly bes the Hokage, maybe this scenery will no longer be a Genjutsu���� After that without any hesitation, Itachi dispelled the Genjutsu.

 Chapter 511: Black Ball Space

    Chapter 511: ck Ball Space


    ��I don��t know if I made the right choice or not.�� Sighed Shisui as he followed Kuroka, then shook his head, ��Whatever, I still have time, as there are still a few years before the agreed time�� I��ll get to know by then.��


    Kuroka who is carrying antern and step-by-step walking through a secret passage slightly nced at Shisui��s thoughtful face, then looked at Fuwafuwa sitting on his shoulder with an inexplicable smile.


    Although Shisui did notpletely agree with her condition, she is still quite satisfied with his promise�� and, Kuroka has confidence in her charm�� therefore, she is not worried that Shisui wouldn��t fall for her��


    With this thought, she turned her head forward and continued to walk.


    As the three traveled through this passage; Shisui gradually lost sight of almost everything around him. Only the area under his feet that is illuminated by thentern in Kuroka��s hand, and Fuwafuwa��s mysteriously glowing green Cat eyes are visible to him in this pitch darkness.


    The surrounding Darkness is quite mysterious and seems to be capable of swallowing light, so normal eyesight is pretty much useless here, even the Sharingan and Mangekyou Sharingan are unable to see anything except for Kuroka and Fuwafuwa��s chakra.


    However, this time, Shisui isn��t too nervous. Even if he is unable to see anything in the surroundings, he is able to sense it to some degree because of Fuwafuwa sitting on his shoulder.


    Fuwafuwa; as a Nekomata proficient in Senjutsu is naturally capable of sensing and seeing through this mysterious darkness.


    And considering Fuwafuwa��s special ability, which enables her to share her senses with others to a certain degree, Shisui, who has signed a Summoning Contract with Fuwafuwa not long ago is also capable of sensing the surroundings to a certain degree.


    Therefore, he is not afraid of losing track of Kuroka.


    After a while of walking, Kuroka stopped abruptly, and said while looking at the thing in front of her, ��We have arrived.��


    Shisui was awakened by Kuroka��s words and raised his head to look at what Kuroka is looking at�� and immediately his pupil shrank.


    The mysterious has already darkness disappeared, and despite being a close hall this area seems to be a little windy. Shisui��s ck cloak fluttered, and hair swayed slightly in the wind�� but all this didn��t attract Shisui��s attention�� because all his attention is currently focused on the thing in front of him.


    The thing in front of him is an exaggeratingly huge ck sphere, and it is exuding an aura of pure chaos.


    The radius of this huge ck sphere is hundreds of meters andpared to this humongous ck Sphere, Kuroka, Shisui, and Fuwafuwa are as small and insignificant as ants.


    Noting Shisui��s awed expression, Kuroka introduced with a proud tone, ��This ce is the holynd of Nekomata�� The ck Ball Space�� nya~��


    Shisui converged his shocked expression, and asked with a suspicious tone, ��The ck Ball�� Space? Is it�C��?��


    Even before Shisui could ask his question, Kuroka nodded, ��Yes�� this ce is no longer in the same space as the outside space�� you should have felt this too�� nya~?��


    Because of Fuwafuwa, Shisui did feel something when the mysterious darkness appeared ad disappeared. Initially, he thought that it was some sort of Genjutsu that istes normal perception but it turns out that��s not the case, unknowingly they have entered apletely different space!


    ��By the way, Kuroka-sama�� what does this ck Ball Space do??�� asked Shisui with a curious tone of voice.


    ��The ck Ball Space is a medium that will help you sense Natural Energy�� For better understanding, I suppose you can say that it is quite simr to Mount Myoboku��s Toad Oil, Ryuchi Cave��s Sake Venom, and Shikkotsu Forest��s Slug Mucus.��


    ��Is that�� so?�� Shisui nodded slightly�� although, he is not familiar with the practice method of Senjutsu of the Three Sage Regions; this doesn��t stop him from understanding what Kuroka meant.


    Kuroka nodded, and said, ��Yes, now follow me inside the ck Ball Space�� your Senjutsu Training will be carried out in the ck Ball Space nya~.��


    Immediately after that, Kuroka took a step forward and stepped inside the ck Call Space.


    Shisui hesitated a little, whether to follow her inside the ck Ball Space.


    Seeing Shisui��s hesitation and worry, Fuwafuwa gently licked his cheek, and assured, ��Don��t worry����


    With Fuwafuwa assurance, Shisui no longer hesitated and he too stepped inside the ck Ball Space.


    ��


    The moment Itachi dispelled the Genjutsu, the scenery started to be hazy�� Itachi��s presence was like a drop of water in a calmke and it produced ripples�� wherever the ripple traveled the scenery begin to change.


    Itachi was no longer present in the familiar and lively Vige with familiar people�� the scene in front of him is a familiar and unfamiliar ne with red and ck chaos everywhere.


    Looking at this familiar and unfamiliar scenery Itachi can��t help but think, ��Another Genjutsu? But this ce feels a lot like the Tsukuyomi Realm! What��s going on?��


    But suddenly his brows turned into a frown, and his nose wrinkled, ��This is the smell of Sake�C!��


    However, Itachi didn��t have much time to think as his eyes widened in shock looking at the person walking towards him step-by-step, ��You are��.?!��


    ��I am you�� and�� you are me���� said the person standing before Itachi.


    ��What do you mean?�� asked Itachi with a confused expression as he looked at the person standing before him, although, he does have a guess in his mind about the identity of the other party�� considering that the person standing in front of him looks exactly the same as him and give f the exact same feeling. To Itachi, it feels as if he is looking at himself standing opposite to him.


    ��You guessed it right�� I and you are the same�� but at the same time, we are different�� I am your inner darkness�� everyone has darkness within their hearts�� and I am the manifestation of your inner darkness�� I am also your true self.�� said the other Dark Itachi.


    ��I see�� my inner self? So, to get out of here�� I need to be able to defeat you�� and since you are my inner self�� which means, I need to be able to ovee my inner self�� in other words�� myself. Is that right?�� asked Itachi in a sure tone.


    The dark Itachi nodded with a smirk, ��Yes�� to be able to get out of here, you need to be able to defeat me�� but you know what��s the best thing about this fight?��


    Itachi narrowed his eyes, and while not letting the stench of alcohol affect him, he asked, ��What happens if I am unable to defeat you? Will I be trapped here?��


    Dark Itachi said with an evil smile, ��Yes if you lose, you will remain trapped here forever�� while I�� on the other hand will be able to get out of here�� I will be able to take over the body and then�� hehehehehe�� the fun will begin����


    Itachi��s pupil shrank upon looking at that evil smile�� and he instantly made up his mind with a determined expression, ��No matter what�� I must win!�� and activated his Sharingan then raised his right hand forming a seal of confrontation.


    Dark Itachi looked at Itachi��s determined expression, the Sharingan that is activated by Itachi, and said, ��As expected of myself�� even when facing me, there is still no hesitation�� well then, let us start this fight�� the winner gets what he wants, while the loser will forever be sealed here!��


    As soon as the Dark Itachi finished, he too activated his Sharingan then raised his right hand in the form of the seal of confrontation.

 Chapter 512: Inner Desire?

    Chapter 512: Inner Desire?


    In the ck Ball Space.


    Inexplicable ck energy is present all around and is constantly forming several vortexes that would swallow anyone and tear them down to shreds. Mighty Thunder and lightning sh from time to time, making a loud roar, anyone who would be victim to such terrifying lightning would be burnt to a corpse in an instant but these vortexes and lightning don��t seem to affect or disperse the darkness of the ck Ball Space.


    ��Meow~�� with a soft meow Fuwafuwa suddenly appeared in the darkness, and the very next second she disappeared in the darkness without leaving any trace as if she was never present here.


    In the depths of the ck Ball Space, where the darkness is looming, a touch of light illuminated Shisui��s face, his ck hair swayed slightly and some kind of unknown energy is constantly entering his body.


    After a while, Shisui opened his eyes, but different from his normal eyes with ck pupils and white sclera, this time the eyes were pitch ck, and there were clear signs of a maddening look on his face.


    <em>Smash��</em>


    The very next second, a ck stick appeared out of the darkness and mmed on the young man��s back.


    There was a low muffled sound, and Shisui grunted in pain, ��Ouch����


    Shisui resisted the intense paining from his back, and his eyes were cleared as the pitch ckness from his eyes also disappeared, but there was no happiness on his face, rather a regrettable expression, ��Failed again!��


    Even Shisui is inevitably a little frustrated after repeated failure. Every single attempt of mastering Senjutsu has resulted in failure, each time he will be swallowed by Natural Energy, and by now he has already lost count of how many times he has failed��


    Then there is the strangeness of this ck Ball Space, there is no sense of time, he doesn��t know how long has it been since he has entered inside it. This darkness, the repeated failure, and worry that something might happen to Itachi and the vige are constantly affecting his mentality, making him impatient, and restless, ��Is it really so difficult to learn Senjutsu?��


    This question is a bit difficult for him to ept.


    Shisui has always been a genius since he was a child. He was born with three basic Chakra Natures and had amazing talent in all three of them, his Genjutsu proficiency is one of the best in the entire history of the Uchiha n. His amazing talent allowed him to be able to master a basic Body Flicker Jutsu into something very unique and made him famous all over the Shinobi World for that. Then he awakened his Mangekyou Sharingan at a very young age and along with that he also awakened the ultimate Genjutsu Kotoamatsukami. Not to mention he is one of the very few Shinobi to have survived the Hashirama Cell Transntation and also awakened Mokuton.


    Of course, Shisui wouldn��t say that he is the ��most�� talented Shinobi out there considering there are freaks like ��Hashirama Senju, Uchiha Madara, and Hyuga Kuroto�� standing above him, but, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that his growth has always been quite smooth with few roadblocks��


    He never thought that he would encounter something so terrible where he would be short of talent�� but right now, he is indeed stuck in the first level of Senjutsu training and hadn��t made any progress even after hundreds of tries.


    Shisui knows that Senjutsu is extremely difficult to master, this is not only because it has very high requirements, but also because very few people get exposed to the knowledge of Senjutsu in their lifetime.


    And here he is, who has not only been exposed to Senjutsu but also meets the requirements to be able to master it�� but he has not been able to make any progress even after so many tries�� so it is inevitable to get frustrated, ��Damn it! Why am I failing again and again?��


    Just when Shisui was getting more and more restless, he suddenly felt a pair of arms wrapping around his neck, a body clinging to his back and a familiar voice sounded next to his ears, ��Calm your mind, and do not let restlessness take over you, nya~.��


    The person who hugged him from behind is obviously the Nekoshou, Kuroka.


    Ever since she entered the ck Ball Space, her physical body seems to havepletely disappeared but she seems to be present everywhere inside the ck Ball Space, it is as if she has be the ck Ball Space itself. And all this while, she has been helping Shisui and making sure he does not get overwhelmed by Natural Energy.


    Whenever the Natural Energy present in the ck Ball Space would start to take over him, or start to corrupt his mind, Kuroka would beat Shisui��s back with the ck Stick and expel all the Natural Energy at once.


    The only problem is that Kuroka��s hands seem to be a bit too strong, and each time she smashes Shisui��s back with the ck Stick, it really hurts��


    Noting Shisui��s restless mind, Kuroka gently nibbled his ear much to his embarrassment, then said, ��Right mindset is extremely important to master Senjutsu�� So, be patient nya~.��


    Shisui sighed, then took a deep breath and calmed down slightly�� he did notice that up until now his mentality has been a little impetuous because he wants to get out of here as soon as possible due to the worries in his mind��


    And this strange dark space where there is no sense of time is also affecting his emotions strangely��


    These things are not allowed if he wants to master Senjutsu��


    But Kuroka��s brought Shisui out of restlessness and eased his mind.


    After a while of silence in which Shisui readjusted his mentality, he closed his hands together and said, ��All right�� let��s start again.��


    ��


    Ding Ding Ding Ding��


    In the Red and ck chaotic Space, two fast figures flickered from one ce to another and from time to time sparks flew due to the collision of metal.


    The two figures are natural Itachi and Dark Itachi who have been fighting all this while in an attempt to defeat the other so as to get out of this strange red and ck space.


    Sometimes they would use ninjutsu, other times they would use Shurikenjutsu, Genjutsu, or Kenjutsu, but no matter what sort of Jutsu or tactics either side used, the stalemate continued because the other side seems to be able to counter and respond to each Jutsu perfectly.


    Neither side remembers for how long they have been fighting this battle�� perhaps it��s been minutes(?), hours(?), or maybe even days(?)�� but one thing that both sides seem to have epted is that they are an equal match to one another��


    As another one of his Genjutsu was broken by the other party using Tsukuyomi, Itachi coughed lightly and muttered, ��It can��t do on like this����


    The Dark Itachi smirked after noting Itachi��s state, and said, ��Heh, it doesn��t seem that you will be able to hold on for too long.��


    Itachi looked at the Dark Itachi whose breathing is extremely rugged, and shook his head lightly, ��You are in no better condition than me.��


    ��Tch!�� Dark Itachi clicked his tongue in annoyance�� because what Itachi said is indeed correct, Dark Itachi��s condition is no different from Itachi�� both of them are extremely tired and don��t have much fight left��


    Itachi sighed, and after some time of thinking he asked, ��Tell me something�� you im to be my inner self�� but what is it that you truly desire?��


    Dark Itachi was confused, and looked at Itachi in confusion, ��What I truly desire? Seriously, are you asking me this question now of all times?��


    Itachi nodded, ��What I have always desired is peace�� I want to be able to grow strong enough to be able to stop all wars�� this is what wish to achieve�� what is it that you desire? What desire of our gave birth to you?��


    Dark Itachi��s face darkened, ��Don��t you already know?��


    Itachi shook his head, ��Maybe I know�� maybe I do not know�� I am not certain. This is why I am asking you, I want to know�� What is the desire in our heart that gives you motivation and strength?��


    Dark Itachi was silent, then chuckled, ��So, you want to get rid of that desire in our heart in order to defeat me?��


    Itachi didn��t reply�� just silently waiting for the other party��s answer��


    Dark Itachi deeply looked at Itachi, then shook his head, ��You need to figure it out yourself�� if you can��t even figure out what is that desire in our hearts, then you will never be able to defeat me����


    After listening to Dark Itachi��s words, Itachi smiled�� because he has already figured out the answer��


    And when Dark Itachi saw that smile on Itachi, his expression shrank and panic appeared on his face�� but he did not have much opportunity to be able to say or do anything because his body suddenly burst into mes and disappeared��

 Chapter 513: Shikotsukmyaku?

    Chapter 513: Shikotsukmyaku?


    Konohagakure


    <em>Bang Bang Bang Bang</em>


    Amidst the several sounds of explosive collisions, Fujin punched Hiruko��s chest with such high strength that even Hiruko can��t help but cry out in pain, ��Aaarrrggghh!��


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom</em>


    At the same time under the impact of Fujin��s punch, Hiruko flew out and crashed into several buildings in sessions, passed by them one after another causing rubble, gravel, and dust to fly out, and finally hit the towering outer wall of Konohagakure, broke a big hole in it and copsed outside in a deep pit.


    <em>Puff��</em>


    And just as Hiruko fell outside Konoha, Fujin also coughed out a mouthful of blood and almost copsed on the ground.


    Because Futen is wearing the Fujin mask, therefore, the blood did not stter out, rather it flowed out along the edge of the mask and gently dripped down on the chest.


    Of course, the reason for Fujin to cough out blood is not any injury that Hiruko inflicted on him, it��s just the recoil of the Curse of the Kaguya n that his body is suffering from�� the disease of his current body has already advanced to the stage that even if he does not actively use Shikotsumyaku, he will asionally cough out blood from time to time�� so Fujin is not much surprised and not too worried either.


    After staggering for a few steps, resisting the paralyzing sensation in the body and stabilizing the body, Fujin looked in the direction of Hiruko and sighed, ��Damn, this bastard can even withstand the physical attacks of the Fujin Clone body�� it��s really�� <em>sigh</em>�� unbelievable.��


    Although Fujin has already estimated Hiruko��s strength to be extremely high, far higher than any of the current Kage, and far higher than any of the previous Kage except Senju Hashirama, that is already reaching the lower realm of a super Kage ss, after the real showdown with him, even Fujin can��t help but be surprised and reconsider Hiruko��s level is still much higher than Fujin had previously estimated.


    Hiruko easily reaches the middle realm of the Super Kage ss�� perhaps as strong as Senjutsu enhanced Kurama Mode Naruto or even higher.


    Whether it is Swift Release, or Steel Release, or Dark Release, these Kekkei Genkai��s are not that big of a problem for Fujin, what��s most problematic for Fujin is that Hiruko has also be extremely proficient in using the Sharingan��


    And after the initial temptation where Fujin fooled Hiruko andnded several hits on him by virtue of his experience in dealing with Sharingan and taking advantage of Sharingan��s predictive insight, Hiruko has be extremely cautious and doesn��t easily respond to temptations�� therefore, being able to attack has started to be a serious headache for Fujin.


    It must be known that the stronger a person, the stronger his Kekkei Genkai, with current Hiruko��s strength and speed, the effect of Sharingan is extremely high��


    Fujin even estimates that the insight of the pair of Sharingan in Hiruko��s eye sockets has already reached the realm of Mangekyou Sharingan�� which makes him all the more difficult.


    Not to mention Fujin has also found asional flickers of lightning on Hiruko��s body, which means that aside from Swift Release, Hiruko is also capable of using Lightning Chakra enhancement to again increase, his speed, strength, nerve reaction, as well as sharpness.


    Of course, Hiruko��s Lightning Chakra Enhancement has yet to reach the level of Raikage, but given the rate of his progress, Fujin estimates that at best it would take him a month or two, and Hiruko would be perfectly capable of using Lightning Chakra Mode simr to the Raikage�� which is another headache for Fujin.


    ��Sigh, this guy really!�� Fujin shook his head to put out the useless thoughts and looked in the direction of the pit where Hiruko copsed earlier.


    At this time, Hiruko got up from the pit and jumped back into the vige through the big hole in the outer wall. And while panting heavily he looked at Fujin with an unbelievable expression, ��Damn it, you are able to hurt me�� how is this possible? This should be impossible!��


    The current Hiruko��s physical state is not very good. The Traditional Akatsuki Cloak he was wearing has fallen apart, and only a few ck stripes were left hanging on his body, revealing the body that is covered with bandages.


    There are several depressions on his body which are the areas that have been punched by Fujin, then there is his right hand that is twisted at an unnatural angle, and finally, there is a very serious depression on his chest indicating that several ribs have broken inside.


    In contrast, Fujin on the opposite side is much better.


    Although the Amatsukami Cloak he was wearing has also been torn at various ces, it is still not as ragged as Hiruko��s Akatsuki Cloak.


    Additionally, there are also no serious physical injuries on his body, except for some cuts and wound on the skin.


    ��


    In the Shadows.


    White Zetsu whose body is hidden in the ruins spoke with an amazed tone of voice, ��I really did not expect that this guy Fujin from Amatsukami would turn out to be so strong�� he has been able to hold his own against Hiruko for so long�� it��s really taking too long for Hiruko to win����


    But before White Zetsu couldplete, ck Zetsu spoke, ��Idiot�� Fujin has not only held his own against Hiruko but also suppressed him throughout the battle����


    White Zetsu was stunned, and asked with a somewhat inconceivable tone, ��Does that mean Hiruko would lose?��


    Based on the judgment of the Akatsuki Organization, the strength of Hiruko is very high�� unless he suffers a bacsh from the Chimera Buds in his body, Hiruko is more than capable of thrashing down the Gokage on his own�� and this transcendence will only be more and more obvious with the passage of time.


    In other words, Hiruko��s growth potential is extremely high and he is considered one of the trump cards of the Akatsuki Organization.


    ording to ck Zetsu��s own estimation, Hiruko��s potential is second only to the reincarnates of Otsutsuki Indra and Otsutsuki Asura�� which in itself means a lot.


    So, the fact that Hiruko is suppressed by Fujin of Amatsukami is also baffling to him.


    ncing at the pitiful appearance of Hiruko, ck Zetsu looked at Fujin with a thoughtful expression, and said, ��Something has been bugging me for a while�� Fujin hasn��t been injured too severely in the battle, yet he suddenly vomited out blood. This shows that the battle now is also extremely burdensome for him�� I suspect that either he has used some kind of Forbidden Jutsu to increase his strength to such a degree that would harm himself too, or, he has a serious problem in his body����


    White Zetsu asked, ��Then what should we do?��


    ck Zetsu said solemnly, ��Go and inform Nagato�� even if Fujin��s body has some problems it doesn��t seem that we would be able to capture him or recover the Box of Ultimate Bliss just by relying on Hiruko.��


    ��Okay.�� �C White Zetsu nodded and then Zetsu as a whole sunk under the ground and disappeared without a trace.


    ��


    Back to the battlefield.


    Out of frustration at repeatedly being unable to defeat Fujin, Hiruko roared in anger, ��Die, you will die tonight, no one can save you, no one!


    While just recovering his breath from the paralyzing sensation, Fujin said lightly, ��Are you only going to curse me to death? Or are you going to fight? Come one�� if you think you can kill me�� you can try, although, you should be careful too and not identally die at my hands.��


    ��Oh, you think you are so tough that you can defeat me? Idiot, do you think I have used all my strength?�� with a cold sneer, Hiruko said, ��The level of power I have is not something that someone like you who only uses Ma Release and is good at Taijutsu can imagine!��


    As Hiruko said so, many gtinous Chimera Buds protruded from Hiruko��s body, appeared out of the gaps in the bandages, then wrapped around the twisted arm of Hiruko and restored it to its original condition.


    At the same time, the depression on the chest also returned to its original state with a wave of squirming.


    Looking at Hiruko whose severely wounded body was restored back to normal in the blink of an eye, Tsunade was shocked, and said solemnly, ��This is definitely not medical Ninjutsu�� this should be the result of some kind of body modification simr to Orochimaru.��


    Jiraiya had a bitter expression on his face as he looked at Hiruko, and listened to Tsunade.


    Not only are there regrets on his face that a former friend of theirs went astray and became a monster in human skin, but also worries about Konoha��s fate.


    Hiruko��s strength is already extremely strong that Jiraiya can��t even put up a fight against him, and now that Hiruko has shown a terrifying recovery ability, Jiraiya doesn��t even know whether defeating Hiruko is possible or not.


    ��Fujin��s condition doesn��t seem very good either�� I have to do something to assist him in dealing with Hiruko�� Ninjutsu won��t work against Hiruko because of his Dark Release�� then maybe I can try using Sage Chakra enhanced Genjutsu on him with the help of Boss, and Madam���� After making up his mind, Jiraiya discussed his intention with the Two Great Sage Toads and got read to help Fujin.


    Seeing the nervous expression of Tsunade and Jiraiya, then the recovered Hiruko, but not so well Fujin, even Kurenai was a little nervous�� She had believed that Futen would definitely win�� but is not so sure after witnessing Hiruko��s recovery.


    And Kakashi who had already hidden several Flying Raijin Mark all over the battlefield in secret also focused on the battle intently�� he is looking for opportunities to intervene and help out Fujin in dealing with Hiruko.


    As far as Kakashi understands, although it is difficult to distinguish whether Amatsukami is their enemy or allies, dealing with the members of the Akatsuki Organization is more important because tonight Akatsuki Organization is their mortal enemy.


    Hiruko who injuries werepletely healed suddenly raised his hands to quicklyplete the hand signs, <em>��Storm Release Secret Technique: Demon Dragon Storm!��</em>


    With theunch of Storm Release Ninjutsu, dark clouds covered the sky above Konoha, lightning, and thunder began to roar.


    Standing near the broken outer wall, Hiruko stayed still and said with a mocking smirk, ��Do you see that? This is my full strength�� Next�� enjoy your death!��


    Following Hiruko��s shout, the lightning and thundering on the sky above Konoha intensified.


    Tsunade said, ��These clouds are formed by Storm Release�� everyone must be careful�� if anyone is hit by the lightning, it would be highly dangerous!��


    Jiraiya who was trying to renter Sage Mode looked at the Dark Lightning Clouds in the sky with the thought, ��I hope I can make it in time!��


    And while everyone was worried and Hiruko was smirking in the joy of his impending win, Fujin looked at Hiruko and asked in confusion, ��What gave you the illusion that I have used everything that I can and has nothing left to be able to defeat you?��


    As he said, a bone de glowing with cold light protruded out of the palm of Fujin��s hand.


    ��Shikotsumyaku?��

 Chapter 514: When Lightning Rains from the Sky

    Chapter 514: When Lightning Rains from the Sky


    Seeing the Bone de protruding out of the palm of Fujin��s hand, Hiruko raised an eyebrow in surprise, ��Shikotsumyaku?��


    Hiruko has studied and researched many Kekkei Genkai when he was selecting the best five Kekkei Genkai he wanted to absorb, so he is no stranger to Shikotsumyaku of the Kaguya n.


    Hiruko has also personally fought against the new members of the Akatsuki Organization including Kaguya Takashi in order to test theirbat ability.


    Although neither side did its best in thebat, it was Hiruko who suppressed the entire Kirigakure team consisting of five members all by himself. And frankly speaking, Hiruko wasn��t deeply impressed by any of the new members, except for maybe Hoshigaki Kisame��


    So, even though Hiruko saw Fujin use Shikotsumyaku, he didn��t really care too much because in his opinion although Shikotsumyaku is a very practical Kekkei Genkai, it is not strong enough�� and won��t change anything in this battle.


    With this thought, Hiruko raised his right hand into the sky��


    Instantly, a sh of lightning fell from the Dark Clouds and wrapped around Hiruko��s arm�� holding the dazzling of lightning that is giving out palpating feeling, Hiruko smiled and said, ��If Shikotsumyaku is your only trump card, then I will be very disappointed.��


    Fujin fully enhanced the sharpness of the Bone de in his hands, and said with an indifferent tone, ��I hope you won��t regret itter.��


    After speaking so, Fujin didn��t wait for Hiruko��s reply and instantly disappeared from his position.


    Looking at Fujin��s figure with his Sharingan, Hiruko said with a sgow grin, ��<em>Heh</em>, no matter how fast you run, will you be faster than lightning, itself?��


    After speaking so, Hiruko pressed his hand on the ground.


    <em>Zizizi</em>


    Instantly, the highly concentrated Lightning Chakra wrapped around Hiruko��s arm spread in all directions like pulsating waves.


    ��


    On the sidelines


    Looking at the Lightning rushing towards her face, Tsunade shouted, ��Hurry up everyone, scatter!��


    With Tsunade��s warning, the Konoha Shinobi on the edge of the battlefield instantly scattered like birds and beasts.


    On the battlefield, Hiruko kept waving his hand, while simultaneously controlling the lightning in the Thunder Storm Clouds in the sky above Konoha.


    In this scene, Hiruko was like a conductor, and lightning danced under hismand�� wherever he pointed his finger, pirs of lightning with voltage as high as 300 million Volts to 1 billion Volts would fall from the sky and hit that exact spot causing multiple rumbling sounds.


    Considering his generous character, Hiruko wasn��t discriminate against with his attacks, although most of the attacks were directed towards Fujin, the Konoha shinobi weren��t spared either.


    In this dangerous zone, where pirs of lightning rained down the sky, Fujin was like an incredibly fast ghost�� he avoided each and every attack by virtue of his extremely high speed on Byakugan��s insight.


    But the Konoha Shinobi on the sidelines was not so lucky, in the fight between two extremely strong powerhouses, they suffered despite how far they were from the main battlefield.


    Although Tsunade had warned everyone to scatter away, the speed, insight, and nerve reaction of most of the Shinobi is not so fast�� so before they managed to retreat far away, many of them were engulfed by pirs of lightning.


    ��Ahhhh���� ��Arghhhh����


    In the blink of an eye, the sounds of the wailing of people who were instantly killed because of being struck by the pirs of lightning started to resound all over Konoha.


    Anyone who is struck by pirs of lightning would turn into a pile of smoking coke and die on the spot.


    <em>��Art of the Raging Lion��s Mane!��</em>


    Jiraiya, who was preparing to enter the Sage Made quickly used Ninjutsu to lengthen his hair to help several Konoha Shinobi dodge the Lightning Pirs.


    <em>Smash! Boom!</em>


    Tsunade on the other side also hit the ground with her Chakra Enhanced fist.


    Apanied by roar and tremor, Tsunade��s fist hit the ground, causing rock pieces to fly into the air to protect her and Konoha Shinobi around her.


    <em>��Eight Trigrams: Revolving Heaven!��</em>


    Watatsumi also used <em>Revolving Heaven</em>in order to protect several Konoha Shinobi including Kakashi, Hana/Yugao, and Rabbit/Hayate.


    But noting that Akame/Kurenai was not around, Watatsumi searched for her position, then looked at Kakashi, ��Kakashi����


    Kakashi nodded and instantly shed away using Flying Raijin.


    Because Akame was too busy observing the battle of Fujin and Hiruko, so she got her ankle bruised while retreating, and was a step toote to dodge the curtain of lightning spread around by Hiruko.


    Now fallen to the ground with her thigh injured and bleeding, she hissed in pain and looked at the pir of lightning descending on top of her with a horrifying expression.


    Just when the pir of lightning was about to fall on her, Kakashi appeared next to her with Flying Raijin, and immediately disappeared together with her.


    Then very next instant, Kakashi and Kurenai (Akame mask has been removed because of being destroyed), appeared next to Watatsumi and the rest of the members of the Team �C Ro who have hidden, themselves in a building after taking some measures against the Lightning Pirs.


    After putting down Kurenai to let Hana heal her, Kakashi asked Watatsumi, ��Kuroto how��s the situation?��


    Because the distance from the battlefield is too far and lightning pirs are continuously raining down the, so it is very difficult for Kakashi to be able to understand the exact situation since he has already lost the Sharingan, therefore, he can only rely on Kuroto (Shadow Clone) to better understand the situation on the battlefield.


    Watatsumi/Kuroto��s (Shadow Clone) had already activated the Byakugan and sighed, ��Everyone alive has already retreated into safe zones�� but as for the situation of the battlefield? I can��t make out the exact situation�� too much lightning Chakra in the surroundings is affecting my visual acuity�� but based on what I am able to make out, Fujin has been able to constantly dodge all the pirs of lightning�� so we shouldn��t worry too much, I think, Fujin might be able to defeat Hiruko.��


    After listening to Watatsumi��s analysis, Kurenai, whose injury has been treated by Hana looked at Watatsumi with a suspicious expression on her face.


    Watatsumi (Hyuga Kuroto��s Shadow Clone) noticed Kurenai��s expression, and questioned, ��What��s wrong? Why look at me like this? Did I say something wrong?��


    Kurenai got up, and said, ��Kuroto-kun, for some time, I have been feeling that something is wrong with you tonight. With your arrogance and proud character, how can you be so peaceful and carefree even when so many strong individuals are present in Konoha?��


    The Shadow Clone was speechless after hearing Kurenai, and asked, ��When did I leave you with the impression that I have a Conceited Character?��


    Hayate (Masked removed) on the side wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said, ��Apart from Jiraiya-sama, and Tsunade-sama, who are barely qualified to be able to intervene in such battles, no one else can interfere�� not even captain. Although Captain is a bit proud and arrogant, he is not stupid.��


    Yugao (masked removed) nodded with Hayate, ��Yes�� Captain can still analyze the difference in strength between him and Hiruko�� besides with Captain��s mentality, he would not interfere in such a battle where he stands no chance at all.��


    With Hayate and Yugao��sment, Kuroto��s Shadow Clone became more speechless, ��Hey, you idiots�� don��t talk nonsense�� I am confident and perhaps somewhat proud, but I am ��NOT�� arrogant! Besides, I am your captain, shouldn��t you people have some respect for me?!��


    At this time, Kurenai leaned closer to Kuroto��s Shadow Clone, and whispered lightly, ��Frankly exin�� Kuroto-kun, do you know Futen personally?��


    Ever since she has seen the pair of Byakugan in the eye sockets of Futen, Kurenai believes that Futen is most definitely a member of the Main Family of the Hyuga n. Kurenai��s guess is more confirmed considering the somewhat simr appearance of Kuroto and Futen.


    Listening to Kurenai��s question, Kuroto��s Shadow Clone asked with a confused expression, ��Who is this Futen?��


    Kuroto will obviously not give Kurenai any hint about his connection with Futen.


    As for the reason why he did not participate in any major battle? One reason is that he was supposed to be a reinforcement to Jiraiya and Tsunade, and another reason is that currently, he is a Shadow Clone. Being a Shadow Clone there is always a risk of disappearing. Although this risk is very low for him because of a very good supply of Chakra because of Toyotama��s presence, it doesn��t mean that the Shadow Clone won��t disappear if hit by a powerful attack.


    And Kuroto��s Shadow Clone would obviously not risk it.


    ��Really?�� �C Kurenai looked at Kuroto suspiciously but did not ask anymore��


    ��


    On the battlefield.


    With continuous Body Flicker, Fujin continued to sh from one position to another and arrived in front of Hiruko.


    ��You�� you�� you! Damn it!�� Seeing that Fujin was not only able to dodge the rain of Lightning Pirs, but also managed to pass through the dense Lightnings covering the entire battlefield, Hiruko had an incredible expression on his face. He couldn��t imagine the strength, speed, and insight required to be able to do such body maneuvering in such short instances.


    Fujin didn��t care about Hiruko��s shock, and without any hesitation, he waved the Bone de in his hand to cut down Hiruko!


    Converging his surprise, Hiruko hurriedly raised his Steel Release hardened hand to barely block Fujin��s Bone de.


    <em>Ding��</em>


    A harsh metallic symphony resounded on the battlefield upon the collision of Bone de and Hiruko��s hand.


    Seeing that the attack was blocked, Hiruko chuckled in disdain, ��Idiot, do you really think that you can break through my Steel Release hardened armor with a mere Bone de��?��


    He couldn��t be more familiar with such types of idiots�� In the past few years, Hiruko has seen many Shinobi who tried to break through the defense of his Steel Release armor using various means�� but all would result in for naught�� all the attacks on his body will result in a metallic symphony, and nothing more.


    However, soon his smile solidified, as Hiruko noticed that under the Sharp Bone de, his arm was but down without any resistance!


    ��What?!�� In Shocked, Hiruko hurriedly controlled the bandages wrapped around him to attack Fujin, at the same time, he subconsciously waved his left hand coward��s Fujin��s head!


    Aside from the bandages that are as sharp as Swords, Hiruko��s hand that came towards Fujin shot Lightning at him that could instantly prate his brain and kill him in one shot.


    But facing such an attack, Fujin did not dodge. Firstly, he controlled his hair and lengthened it to deal with the bandagesing towards him, next he lifted his other hand, caught the Hiruko��s attack that wasing towards his face and crushed it immediately.


    Caught by Fujin, the lightningpletely disappeared and only smoke was left in Fujin��s hand.

 Chapter 515: Nagato Makes His Move

    Chapter 515: Nagato Makes His Move


    Looking at the dark thunderstorm clouds covering the sky of Konohagakure in the distance, Nagato��s indifferent face also had a touch of solemnity.


    Konan who is standing next to Nagato also frowned, and there were traces of doubts on her cold yet beautiful face, ��Who has forced Hiruko to such a degree? Have other members of Amatsukami also appeared on the battlefield in Konoha?��


    The destructive power of the Storm Release Ninjutsu used by Hiruko is extremely high�� every second several pirs of Lightning are raining down on Konoha and there are no signs of this rain stopping.


    This Ninjutsu used by Hiruko is not so simple, it is an area control Ninjutsu and consumes too much Chakra, even if it is Hiruko whose Chakra is as high as a Bijuu wouldn��t use this Ninjutsu until he is in a very critical situation.


    The tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito also looked at the vige in the distance with a thoughtful expression.


    If it is said that anyone was carefree at this moment, then it would definitely be Spiral-masked Tobi who was just ying around without a care about what was happening here, and none of the other three present here cared about what he was doing.


    Soon, Zetsu appeared out of the ground, and after walking closer to tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito, and Nagato, he reported, ��Fujin of the Amatsukami is unexpectedly tough, I am afraid that Hiruko alone wouldn��t be able toplete the task.��


    Tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito was stunned upon hearing the situation from Zetsu and asked, ��Hiruko can absorb Chakra using his Dark Release Kekkei Genkai, so how can Fujin who specializes in Ma Release pose a threat to him??


    Everyone in the Akatsuki Organization is aware that Ninjutsu-type shinobi arepletely useless against Hiruko, because as long as Hiruko understands the Shape Change and Nature change of any Ninjutsu, then he can easily absorb it. Most of the Kekkei Genkai are no exception to this, and even the highly advanced Kekkei Tota Dust Release that is above Kekkei Genkai can also be absorbed by Hiruko.


    This is why not only tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito, but even Nagato, Konan, and Tobi were stunned upon hearing Zetsu��s words and looked at him waiting for tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito��s answer.


    Zetsu answered, ��Taijutsu and Kenjutsu skills of Fujin are highly exceptional, theypletely surpass the level of Hiruko, so he is suppressed by Fujin.�� Then also described the battle between Hiruko and Fujin from his perspective.


    Konan was surprised after hearing the battle description, ��No wonder Amatsukami sent him out at the start, he is not abandoned or used as bait by Amatsukami to lure us out�� he might as well be the trump card of Amatsukami!��


    Zetsu nodded, then asked, ��What should we do now?��


    After a while of silence, Nagato stepped forward to the edge of the cliff, and said in an indifferent tone, ��No matter who the other party is, they can��t stop me from making Konoha feel the pain�� I will send the Pain Rikudo. Since each Pain is now several times stronger than they were before, so they will be able to deal with most Konoha shinobi fairly easily, at the same time, they will also deal with the members of Amatsukami that are interfering in the Konoha Copse n.�� After speaking up here, Nagato turner to look at tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito, and said, ��Madara, you should go too�� capture Fujin, and I will let Human Path extract his soul to read all his memories. This time, not only Konoha and Gokage will disappear, but I will also uproot Amatsukami!��


    Tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito thought about it, and nodded, ��Alright.��


    At this time, Tobi, who was staring at a flower, suddenly got up and asked, ��Oh-oh, and what about me? Am I also going to attack Konoha, hum? Hum?��


    Tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito thought a little, then shook his head, ��For the time being you stay here Tobi�� aren��t the Gokage nning tounch a surprise attack on Nagato? Just deal with them���� after saying so, tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito looked at Nagato, and said, ��Also, be careful of the leader of Amatsukami��st time Yama managed to sneak attack you and almost killed you, we don��t want that to happen this time so conserve your strength as much as possible����


    Nagato��s face darkened as soon as Yama, but after calming his anger, Nagato nodded to tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito.


    Tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito said nothing more and just disappeared into a spiraling whirl.


    With tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito gone, Zetsu also retracted back into the ground and rushed towards Konoha.


    ��


    Konohagakure


    Staring at Fujin��s right hand that easily caught the lightning and crushed it while being empty-handed, Hiruko��s expression changed��


    Then he noticed something, and reacted, ��That is�� Periosteum?!��


    As the smoke on Fujin��s hand cleared, Hiruko with his Sharingan noticed theyer of white Periosteum on Fujin��s right hand�� and can��t help but curse inwardly, ��Damn, his Shikotsumyaku is on apletely different levelpared to Kaguya Takashi!��


    After personally experiencing the Sharpness of the Bone de that chopped of his hand, and the toughness of the Periosteumyer that easily blocked and crushed his Lightning attack, Hiruko finally realized that Fujin��s Shikotsumyaku is on apletely different level than he has ever heard or seen.


    And for the first time, Hiruko looked at Fujin as if he was dealing with someone superior to his strength here�� feeling the threat to his life, the crisis of death, Hiruko suddenly felt the urge to retreat backward�� his figure shed and he distance himself from Fujin.


    His severed arm that was cut off by Fujin hung downward because of the Chimera Bud.


    <em>Puff</em>


    As Hiruko retreated backward, Fujinmitted out blood again, but he didn��t care, and after getting over the body paralyzation Fujin instantly rushed towards Hiruko as he didn��t intend to give the other party an opportunity to recover and kill him this time for sure!


    With the bone de held in each of his hands, and sharp bone spurs protruding out of his elbow, Fujin chased after Hiruko whose body was covered in Lightning and shed at him from time to time.


    Sometimes an arm would be cut, the other time, the chest would be prated, and on the next opportunity his shoulder was shed, overall, injuries on Hiruko kept increasing as time passed by.


    ��Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!�� Hiruko shouted hysterically as anger was gradually growing in his heart.


    Hiruko��s Steel Release that he was so proud of and thought of as imprable and invincible couldn��t resist even a single sh from the Bone des of Fujin. The Bone des in the hands of Fujin are so sharp that is really horrifying!


    ��


    On the sidelines


    And looking at Fujin and Hiruko one chasing to kill, while the other struggling to not die, Jiraiya and Tsunade who were far away were dumbfounded.


    After a long silence, Jiraiya sighed, ��I can only hope that he doesn��t be Konoha��s enemy in the future�� otherwise, there is no way for anyone of us to be able to stop him.��


    Each and every move and style of Fujin seems to be indefinite, they look normal and random but in reality, each move is a killer attack, and even a little bit of carelessness will result in death.


    They know that Hiruko��s strength and skills have surpassed even the Gokage, but in the face of Fujin��s increasingly fierce offensive, Hiruko��s disadvantage has be more and more obvious with time�� and now the situation is very clear�� Hiruko is beingpletely suppressed by Fujin.


    Many body parts of Hiruko, such as arms, shoulders thigh, ears, et cetera have already been severed by Fujin, the only reason they are still attached is that they are forcibly held together by the Chimera Buds. As for healing his body with Dark Medical Ninjutsu? Hiruko doesn��t have the opportunity to be able to do so under the constant fierce offensive of Fujin.


    So, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that Hiruko has already lost this battle, he wouldn��t be able to hold on for too long. His defeat is only a matter of time and he would either be captured alive or probably die.


    Tsunade��s gaze condensed, and she finally can��t help but speak, ��Have you noticed it too Jiraiya?��


    Jiraiya asked in confusion, ��Noticed what?��


    Tsunade looked at Fujin, and said solemnly, ��I don��t know if you see it or not, but thebat style of this guy Fujin has too many traces of Konoha��s Combat Style�� whether it is Konoha�CRyu, Uchiha Taijutsu, and Kenjutsu, Hyuga��s Gentle Fist Taijutsu as well as many other forms of Kenjutsu styles that have been popr in Konoha are incorporated in Fujin��sbat style����


    Jiraiya��s expression shrank upon understanding the implication of Tsunade��s analysis, ��This�� maybe�C����


    But he didn��t have much time to speak as several explosions and rumbling sounds came from five corners of the Vige.


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom</em>


    Immediately afterward, there were several roars of beasts that didn��te from the territory of the Inuzuka n.


    Jiraiya hurriedly jumped on the ruins of a tall building and observed the situation of the vige while protecting himself from the rain of lightning pirs. Looking around, he suddenly found that several huge Summon Beasts have appeared in the vige from the eastern section, and without exception, all of them seem to have the Rinnegan Pattern in their eyes, as well as ck Sticks affixed on their bodies.


    After understanding what this means, Jiraiya said with a bitter and helpless expression, ��Nagato�� has also made his move!��

 Chapter 516: Obito Makes His Move

    Chapter 516: Obito Makes His Move


    Hokage Building.


    ��Hokage-sama, 1 suspicious individual with the Rinnegan pattern has appeared in the Western District!��


    ��Hokage-sama, 2 suspicious individuals with the Rinnegan pattern have appeared in the Eastern District!��


    ��Hokage-sama, 2 suspicious individuals with the Rinnegan pattern have appeared in the Southern District!��


    One-by-one Konoha Anbu shed inside the Hokage Office and reported thetest news about the sudden appearance of the new members of the Akatsuki Organization to Sandaime Hokage.


    Sandaime asked with a calm face, ��Describe the appearance of the suspicious individuals.��


    The Anbu nodded and immediately described the appearance of the suspicious individuals with Rinnegan pattern in the eye.


    After listening to the detailed description of their appearance, Sandaime muttered, ��Each of them has the Rinnegan, either they have orange hair or they are bald�� and each of them has ck piercings on their faces? It seems that these are just the new puppets of Nagato�� What were they called? Pain Rikudo!��


    Although thest raid against Akatsuki Organization at Amegakure failed, the viges still managed to gather a lot of information about their enemies, such as Rinnegan and Pain Rikudo of Nagato, Wood Release, and Space-time Jutsu of ��Tobi�� (ording to Sandaime��s knowledge because he is not yet aware that the name Tobi has been given to someone else), Paper Control of Konan, et cetera, et cetera.


    And using this intelligence, suitablebat strategies have been developed by Sandaime Hokage after various consultations with Nara Shikaku, the think tank of Konoha.


    So, after groaning for a while, Sandaime instructed the Captain of his Anbu guard, ��Notify the four Kage to be ready to move at any moment.��


    Although Nagato has not yet made his appearance on the battlefield in person, the appearance of Pain Rikudo shows that he is somewhere nearby and has already made his move, therefore, the Gokage must be ready to move out at the instant Yamanaka Inoichi locate the position of Nagato.


    ��Yes, Hokage-sama!�� The captain of Hokage��s Anbu Guard nodded, and disappeared.


    ��


    On the battlefield.


    Hearing the sudden roars, of the several Summon Beasts, and multiple explosions that have suddenly increased, Fujin realized that Nagato has also made his shot, so Fujin slightly slowed down the offensive on Hiruko and increased his own vignce against a sneak attack from Nagato and Obito.


    And while Fujin became cautious, the tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito who was hidden far away muttered with a smirk, ��I got you!��


    The very next instant, a spatial distortion suddenly appeared on Fujin��s back without any warning and began to engulf him into the Kamui dimension.


    ��Kamui?!�� The familiar feeling of tearing and paralyzing sensation instantly shocked Fujin, and reminded him that Obito has also made his move on him.


    Even if Fujin had been Psychologically prepared, and even if he had been wary of it, when the attack really came to him, no matter how hard he fought, he couldn��t help but feel a little worried.


    While trying to resist the tearing sensation, Fujin instantly located several chakra signatures in his Byakugan vision.


    But at this moment, Fujin didn��t have enough to be able to distinguish which of these Chakra signatures is the real hiding position of Obito, because the time in his hands to be able to break free of Kamui is as short as one-to-two seconds�� If Fujin doesn��t get rid of Obito��s Kamui within this short period of one-to-two seconds, the end will be self-evident.


    The distortion of the body became more and more serious, the numbness caused because of being pushed into another time-space filled Fujin��s entire body making him unable to freely control his body.


    This feeling is strongerpared to thest time he fought against Obito at Kirigakure, which obviously means that Obito��s mastery of Kamui has increased several times since he regained his other eye!


    Facing such a dilemma, Fujin can��t help but consider a possibility, ��Should I abandon the Fujin Clone body?��


    But this thought was instantly rejected by Fujin, ��No, I can��t abandon this Clone!��


    After making up his mind, Fujin��s expression became serious, he suppressed the anxiety in his heart, let go of all his thoughts, and a strong will to fight back was ignited in his heart.


    <em>��Shikotsumyaku: Dance of the Seedling Fern!��</em>


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom</em>


    Apanied by the tremors of earth, Fujin unreservedly used one of the strongest Secret Jutsu of.


    Instantly, one after another, countless bone spears pierced through the ground and appeared on the battlefield.


    One of these Bone Spears came out of the ground beneath Fujin��s feet and directly pierced through and wrapped around his distorted body that was about to be engulfed inside the Kamui Dimension.


    After his body merged into the Bone Spear, the very next instant Fujin traveled through the Bone Spear and changed his position in order to escape the area that was about to be engulfed by the Bone Spear.


    <em>Crack��</em>


    At this instant, Kamui wasplete�� Looking at it from the side, a spiral cavity appeared on the original tough Bone Spear, and this cavity is exactly the position where Fujin was standing an instant ago.


    Under the stripping of Kamui, the Bone Spear had no resistance at all and was directly broken.


    Hidden in the shadows, the tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito frowned when he looked at this scene.


    When Fujin initially used the <em>Dance of the Seedling Fern, </em>tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito felt that something was wrong and he was puzzled why Fujin used this Jutsu, at the same time, he is also confused about how Fujin can use <em>Dance of the Seedling Fern </em>at such a fast speed. It didn��t take even an instant since the Kamui wasunched and aplete Bone Forest was erected at the battlefield!


    ��Damn it, the first sneak attack failed, I should have gotten a bit closer and then used Kamui on him!�� thought tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito with a regrettable expression, after all, the first sneak attack is the most deadly and dangerous, but now that the enemy knows that he is here, so obviously Fujin will be prepared for the next set of offensive. At the same time, he did not expect that Fujin would use such an approach to escape Kamui.


    Ever since he has retrieved his other eye from Kakashi, tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito has better understood his Dojutsu: Kamui. Although the Kamui of his right eye can be used to transfer things to the Kamui dimension, the time it takes to transfer things to the Kamui dimension will be affected by the distance.


    The farther he is from the target, the more time it will take for the transfer.


    In the sneak attack just now, tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito stood about 500 meters away from Fujin, so the speed was quite slow and took about two to three seconds.


    Although, two to three seconds is not a very long time period, and would definitely kill most of the Shinobi, however, Fujin because of his fast reaction speed, and extremely quick thinking is able to dodge it.


    ��Sigh, it looks like this battle wouldn��t be easy.�� Sighed tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito then focused on Fujin and the surrounding Bone Forest.


    The Bone Forest that kept rising from the ground almost frightened everyone on the battlefield.


    One after another, extremely sharp and strong Bone Spear sprouted out of the ground��


    Unfortunately for Fujin, Hiruko with his extremely fast speed granted to him by Swift Release managed to dodge the Bone Spears with some difficulty, of course, looking at his panicked expression, it can be assumed that he has probably already developed a Psychological Shadow against these Bone Spears and is really afraid to face them.


    Of course, Konoha Shinobi was also panicked. They were afraid that they too would die because of these Bone Spears, but strangely enough, the Bone Spears did not grow out of the position where Konoha Shinobi stood, it was as if these Bone Spears were deliberately avoiding them, which made them understood that the member of Amatsukami does not intend to target them and relieved them of a lot of their worries.


    After calming down, everyone looked at each other.


    From the moment, Fujin was suddenly attacked by some sort of distortion in the void, to the moment when Fujin used <em>Dance of the Seedling Fern </em>to escape the attack and then the appearance of this Bone Forest, the whole process waspleted in only a few seconds, so most of the people are unable to judge what exactly happened all of a sudden and where did the attacke from.


    At this time, Jiraiya who has already entered the Sennin Mode informed everyone, ��A new enemy has appeared, and it is the guy who uses some kind of weird Space-Time Jutsu along with Mokuton�� Be vignt!��


    Jiraiya is extremely familiar with the intelligence, of the members of the Akatsuki Organization, so the moment the void distortion appeared around Fujin he immediately recognized the identity of the enemy, and after confirming his guess with Hyuga Kuroto/Watatsumi (Shadow Clone), he instantly informed everyone.


    After receiving Jiraiya��s warning, all the Konoha Shinobi, including Tsunade and Hyuga Kuroto/Watatsumi Shadow Clone immediately hid their bodies, as they did not want to be targeted by Kamui.


    Jiraiya went towards Tsunade and said, ��We can��t be passive now that another enemy has appeared, I will support Fujin, and you will be my backup!��


    Tsunade nodded heavily, ��Alright!��


    The current situation is disadvantageous for Fujin, two Akatsuki members are already on the field. Although, Fujin is extremely strong, and other members of Amatsukami should also be hidden somewhere and observing the situation, no matter what, as Konoha Shinobi, Jiraiya and Tsunade can��t sit still. They must also take action as they absolutely do not allow Konoha to be mere spectators in a war fought in Konoha.


    ��


    The other side of Bone Forest.


    While panting deep breaths, Hiruko recovered a little from his injuries and roared loudly in the direction of tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito, ��Why are you here? I am the one who is going to kill the BASTARD!��


    Listening to Hiruko��s roar, there was no response from tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito, as he was busy searching for Fujin��s location.


    Seeing that he was beingpletely ignored, Hiruko could only grit his teeth in frustration, and clench his fist in anger!


    Although he doesn��t want to admit it, Hiruko had to ept the fact that when put in a one-vs-one confrontation against Fujin, he is not strong enough to be able to defeat Fujin.


    Facts have proven that he will have to join forces with this so-called ��Madara�� person in order to deal with Fujin.


    Of course, Hiruko knows that with the help of ��Madara�� dealing with Fujin will be extremely easy�� after all, ��Madara�� is definitely the second strongest person in the Akatsuki Organization. And in Hiruko��s opinion, although, Fujin��s strength is a bit too outrageous, the opponent often vomits blood and stops midway as if he is paralyzed. Therefore, Hiruko can judge that Fujin��s body definitely has some kind of problem, so as long as he and ��Madara�� join forces, they can resolve Fujin in the shortest amount of time.


    Just after Hiruko��s words fell, Fujin��s half body suddenly appeared out of the Bone Spear behind Hiruko, and without wasting any time in speaking nonsense, he directly shed the Bone de in his hands.


    The sharp Bone de glowing with cold light was shed across Hiruko��s neck.


    <em>sh!</em>


    As soon as the Bone de ran across Hiruko��s neck, blood sshed out, and the very instant, Hiruko��s head that still had an angered and shocked look was severed and fell on the ground.


    <em>Plop!</em>

 Chapter 517: Shinra Tensei

    Chapter 517: Shinra Tensei


    <em>Whiish Whiish</em>


    Just as Fujin��s figure retracted back into the Bone Spear, with the sound of breaking through wind, severalrge projectiles with the shape of Obito��s Mangekyou Sharingan pattern with a diameter of more than one meter came right after it and hit the exact Bone Spear.


    The Bone Spear cut by therge projectile was instantly engulfed in a spiraling whirl, and soon disappeared from his time-space without leaving behind a trace.


    The momentum of therge projectiles remained unabated, and with a whirling sound, it continues forward, cutting off hundreds of Bone Spears that too soon disappeared into the Kamui Dimension leaving behind arge empty area in the middle of the Bone Forest.


    <em>Boom�� Roar!</em>


    With a loud explosion and a roaring noise, an emerald Blue Susano��o suddenly appeared in the area where the Bone Forest was swallowed by Kamui Shuriken.


    Tomoe-Masked-DMS-Obito nced at Hiruko whose head had been severed from his body and fell to the ground in a lifeless state. His eyes under his mask were filled with a joking expression as if he was quite happy about the death of Hiruko.


    If Obito wanted to save Hiruko from Fujin, he had more than enough time and opportunity to be able to do so without much effort, but he chose not to do so because Hiruko is a staunch follower of the Nagato Faction in the Akatsuki Organization.


    And because Hiruko��s strength is extremely high, only weaker than him and Nagato, so Hiruko��s presence is unfavorable for Obito, as it makes controlling Nagato somewhat difficult. Therefore, he has been looking for various opportunities to either change Hiruko��s loyalty from Nagato towards him or simply eliminate him to clean a possible future threat. After all, it is only a matter of time before the conflict between him and Nagato broke out.


    Obito expects the conflict to break out after tonight��s destruction of the Konoha, Gokage, and Amatsukami Organization because after eliminating these threats the Akatsuki Organization would focus theirplete attention on the Nine Bijuu so as to revive the Juubi.


    At that time, Nagato would be thest obstacle to Project Tsuki no Me, because Obito and Nagato��s goals are different.


    Nagato wants to bring peace through fear and destruction, while Obito wants to plunge the world into Infinite Tsukiyomi.


    Since their goals are different, so a civil war is bound to break out. So, eliminating future threats at an early stage is only a matter of course.


    At this time, Jiraiya who has already entered the Sennin Mode suddenly jumped out of the Bone Forest and shouted, <em>��Senpo: Goemon!��</em>


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    On Toad Shima��smand, Jiraiya sprayed out arge volume of Toad Oil, followed by Toad Fukasaku on Jiraiya��s right shoulder performing a Wind Release Jutsu to propel the Toad Oil, and finally, Toad Shima on Jiraiya��s left shoulder performing a Fire Release Jutsu to heat the wind propelled Toad Oil. Within an instant, a superheated inferno burning at thousand of degrees was created lighting up the night sky red.


    Tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito frowned, his thoughts moved, and instantly, a pair of wings spread out on the back of his Complete Body Susano��o and he flew into the air.


    Because of the Transntation of Hashirama Cells, the Yin Chakra, and Yang Chakra in Obito��s body is in a semi-fused state resulting in the Yin-Yang Chakra or Rikudo Chakra. Therefore, even though the Mangekyou Sharingan in Obito��s body is not eternal, but because the quality and quantity of his Chakra are quite good, and because his Visual Power continuously returns so Obito can use the Complete Body Susano��o with wings on his back after a lot of training, so his Susano��o has the ability to fly.


    Jiraiya had a dazed expression as he looked at the hundred-meter giant flying in the sky, this is the first time he has seenplete Body Susano��o, and didn��t know that Susano��o can also fly so he is quite taken aback.


    At this time, Jiraiya��s <em>��Goemon�� </em>has already swallowed the Bone Forest. No matter how tough these Bone Spears may have been, when incinerated by the Oil burning at thousands of degrees, they couldn��t resist and started to break apart and evaporate.


    <em>Crack Crack�� Click</em>


    With constant cracking noise, one after another Bone Spears that were affected by <em>��Goemon�� </em>turned into dust and evaporated.


    At this time, Fujin who was panting leaned out of one of the Bone Spear near Jiraiya and looked at him with a speechless expression.


    No matter how dangerous the Kamui-Shuriken may have been, at most they destroyed a very small part of the Bone Forest, and that too recovered in a sh under Fujin��s Chakra, but when Jiraiya used his Sage Jutsu, arge part of Bone Forest simply evaporated without even posing any threat to Obito, on the other hand, if Fujin hadn��t hurried to transfer himself away from that area then he too would have been swallowed by the Incinerated Toad Oil that is burning at thousands of degrees.


    Jiraiya also seemed to have noticed Fujin��s gaze and apologized with an embarrassed expression, ��Sorry-sorry, I didn��t expect his to suddenly fly.��


    Jiraiya��s move just now was actually a test in order to verify whether this person in front of him who is using Susano��o can still make himself intangible or not and whether he can make the entire Susano��o intangible or not.


    After all, even if it��s Susano��o known for its ultimate defense, resisting <em>��Goemon�� </em>is quite dangerous, so if the person can still make himself intangible while using the Susano��o, or he can make the entire Susano��o intangible then he would definitely choose to do so and not pose hard resistance to <em>��Goemon��</em>.


    It��s just that Jiraiya didn��t expect that the opponent wouldn��t y his cards ording to expectations, and use apletely different approach and fly off the ground.


    Fujin sighed, and didn��t get too entangled with this small issue, instead he turned his head, and looked at the ce where Hiruko��s body was present.


    At this moment, that area is already a sea of mes.


    Everything on the ground is burned into Char and evaporated by <em>��Goemon��</em>, even the rubble was not spared and was evaporated.


    Fujin doesn��t know if Obito has saved Hiruko��s body or not, but If he hadn��t, then no matter what Secret Jutsu or Kinjutsu Hiruko may have used, his body would have definitely been destroyed.


    Of course, Fujin is notpletely certain whether Hiruko is dead, even if all his life signs have disappeared, after all, Hiruko is capable of using Dark Medical Ninjutsu simr to Yomi of the Land of Demons. And since, Fujin has already once learned the lesson from Yomi, so he can not ascertain Hiruko��s death.


    Not to mention he didn��t see whether Obito has saved Hiruko��s body or not because Fujin was busy escaping the Kamui-Shuriken and Goemon.


    Putting aside that thought, for now, Fujin looked at tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito who was flying high into the air, and looking at Fujin, Jiraiya, as well as other Konoha Shinobi with a condescending look in his eyes, ��I am quite curious�� can your <em>��Dance of the Seedling Fern�� </em>and <em>��Sennin Mode�� </em>withstand what��s about toe?��


    After speaking so, he didn��t wait for any reply, directly dispersed the Susano��o, and disappeared into a spiraling whirl with a burst of mockingughter echoing all over the vige.


    Jiraiya said with an anxious expression, ��Well, he must have chosen a different target.��


    Jiraiya is self-conscious and understands things quite clearly. If he were in the enemy��s shoes, then he would also avoid the enemy��s strong fighters and directly attack the weak links in order to disturb the strong ones psychologically. This is only a matter of Course, and since Konohagakure is so big, determining the enemy��s exact target is quite difficult in such a short time.


    But Fujin wasn��t so worried about who will be Obito��s target, because he feels that Obito hasn��t left yet.


    No one in Konoha or other great viges poses a threat to DMS Obito, if there is anyone he is vignt against, then it is definitely Amatsukami. So, Fujin feels that Obito��s move just now was only a deception to hide into the dark to carry out another sneak attack, lest he would be targeted by other Amatsukami members who are hiding in the dark while he is on the bright side.


    And while Fujin was thinking, the vige suddenly became quiet, the explosions, howling and roars of Chimera beasts and Summon Beasts, fierce fighting, along with every other sound seems to have subsided for some reason.


    Fujin��s expression shrank, ��What��s the matter? Why would they retreat all of a sudden?��


    Not only Fujin, even Jiraiya, Tsunade, Kakashi, as well as other Konoha Shinobi and Anbu in the surroundings noticed something strange with the sudden silence because it gave everyone an eerie feeling.


    Walking out of the ruins, Kurenai looked at Kuroto��s Shadow Clone, and asked, ��The members of Akatsuki Organization have retreated?��


    Kuroto��s Shadow Clone who was also observing the situation with his Byakugan was also quite confused, and nodded, ��They seem to have retreated for some reason�� it��s quite strange.��


    Kakashi said with a solemn expression, ��I am afraid it��s not that simple�� let��s be more vignt!��


    Just as Kakashi spoke, both Fujin standing on top of the Bone Spear, and Kuroto��s Shadow Clone suddenly frowned and looked up into the sky.


    <em>��Feel Pain����</em>


    In the sky, there is a figure floating high above, his position at the center of the vige, wearing Akatsuki Cloak, and his arms outstretched as if doing something.


    <em>��ept Pain����</em>


    Following Fujin, and Kuroto��s Shadow Clones gaze, one-after-another everyone turned to look in that direction and spotted the small figure.


    <em>��And Know Pain����</em>


    Jiraiya frowned, ��That is��!�� for some reason, he suddenly had a bad feeling, and immediately afterward, he shouted at everyone, ��No matter what he is doing, he must be stopped!��


    <em>��Those who do not know Pain will never understand ��True Peace����!��</em>


    Fujin shook his head, and while printing hand seals, he said, ��It��s toote for you all to stop him�� I will do what I can, you all just need to do something to be able to protect yourselves!��


    Fujin��s words just fell, and a majestic, yet indifferent voice echoed, <em>��And now�� this world shall know Pain!��</em>


    <em>��Shinra�� Tensei!��</em>


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom</em>


    Instantly, a huge repulsive force swept through the vige, quickly spreading around and affecting everything.


    In the face of this repulsive force, everything including people, animals, houses, buildings, et cetera seems to be like fragile wood and could be crushed unterally.


    Feeling the heavy shockwave, everyone seems to be feeling a sense of disparity.


    Kakashi looked dull, he had aplex expression that was filled with shock, and helplessness. Hayate subconsciously rushed towards Yugao with the hope that he could do something to be able to protect her even if he loses his life while doing so.


    Kurenai looked at the person suspended in the air, then turned to look at Fujin who seems to be trying to do something.


    Kurenai also looked at Kuroto standing next to her and noticed that his eyes were golden at this moment instead of white, and he was also trying to do something. Although curious, she didn��t have the time or opportunity to ask anything, as she closed her eye with the hope that she wouldn��t die.


    Just as everyone was preparing to meet the impact, an endless Iron Sand Curtain suddenly unfolded above the sky of Konoha..


    Looking from the sky high above, the Iron Sand Curtain seems to be a ck Mattress that covered the entire vige and seems to be trying to resist the Repulsive Force that swept over the whole vige.

 Chapter 518: Scene of Refugee Shelter

    Chapter 518: Scene of Refugee Shelter


    Themp above the head flickered and dimmed, making bursts of contact noises.


    ��Cough-cough�� Hinata was like a cat, with a dusty face coughed slightly, then looked at the surroundings with a dazed expression.


    ��Please�� someone save me.��


    ��It hurts!��


    ��I want Okasan�� Uhwaaa�� I want my Okasan!��


    At this time, several strong and weak cries filled with intermittent moans, and painful wailing wereing from all corners of the refugee shelter, ovepping each other causing the refugee to fall in a painful and sorrowful state.


    Hinata looked around, and her eyes were dim, she doesn��t seem to be able to see or understand what exactly happened all of a sudden.


    The long rows of tube lights on the dome of the refugee shelter had already been broken for some reason, and the few remaining lights were also flickering and dimming due to the damage in the power system.


    Dust and rubble are constantly falling from the roof, so the entire refugee seems to be covered in smoke and dust making it very hard to see even three or four meters ahead.


    While Hinata was unresponsive to the situation, suddenly a figure rushed towards her, and while shaking her shoulder, he asked, ��Hey, are you hurt somewhere?��


    Hearing the familiar voice, Hinata��s eyes gained focus, she was able to clearly see the figure in front of her, and replied, ��Naruto-kun? I�� I am not injured! But I am unable to get up because of those rocks.��


    ��Oh�� alright then. I will remove these rocks.�� After nodding lightly, Naruto removed the rocks on the side and helped Hinata get up.


    As Hinata got up she noticed that her sister Hanabi is also next to her, although, Hanabi seems to have lost consciousness.


    After making sure that Hanabi was not injured, Hinata discovered Shion, who was originally sitting beside her was buried in the rocks.


    ��Ah�� Shion-chan!�� With an exim, she with the help of Naruto removed the rocks.


    It didn��t take long for the two little guys to clear up the rocks and found that Shion wasn��t the only one buried under the rocks. Apart from Shion, Taruho was also present, and it seemed as if Taruho had protected Shion with his own body.


    After rescuing Shion and Taruho, Hinata asked with a concerned expression, ��Are you alright?��


    Taruho nodded weakly, to be honest, he was actually prepared to die, after all, Shion had actually foretold his death�� but it seems that something has changed.


    Anyhow, he is alive, although he is injured, his injuries are not too severe and there doesn��t seem to be any immediate danger to his life.


    On the other hand, Shion, who had also been rescued seems to be crying�� She is very scared at this moment. The tragic scenes she saw in the prophecy seem to be fulfilling one after another.


    Both Naruto and Hinata were at a loss at how to help Shion, even Taruho didn��t know what to do.


    ��Hinata-sama�� Hanabi-sama!�� At this moment, Hyuga Natsu (Hanabi��s caretaker) also found them and checked their state.


    Not far away, Sasuke��s mother carried the unconscious Kiyomi and looked at the socking scene, her face was heavy and painful, and she said to Sasuke standing beside her, ��Sasuke, you go and help the others.��


    Although Sasuke is only seven years old, in the Shinobi World, this age is already considered old enough to be on the battlefield fighting in the wars.


    In the Third Great Shinobi War, many children under the age of eight had participated in the war, not to mention her older son Itachi who witnessed the cruelty of war at the age of four, so in the eyes of Mikoto, Sasuke is not just her son, but also a Shinobi.


    Looking at the bleeding leg of his mother, and unconscious Kiyomi carried by her mother, Sasuke hesitated, ��But Okasan�� your leg�� and Kiyomi����


    ��Kiyomi-chan is just unconscious and nothing more, as for me, such a small injury is not enough to hinder me, so you don��t have to worry about the two of us.�� As she said, Mikoto activated her three-tomoe Sharingan and said while gently rubbing Sasuke��s head, ��Don��t forget Sasuke, I am also a Jonin!��


    Sasuke no longer hesitated, he stood up and shouted to Naruto who was not far away, ��Naruto,e with me, let��s save the others!��


    ��Oh, got it Sasuke!�� Naruto nodded hastily.


    While Naruto was about to go with Sasuke, Hinata whispered in a low tone, ��Naruto-kun, can I alsoe with you? I�� I have the Byakugan, it will be easier to find the others!��


    Sasuke walked over, looked up and down at Hinata, then said, ��You can follow, but you have to act smartly, and not hinder us����


    Hinata nodded hastily, ��Yes, thank you Sasuke-kun.�� �C After saying so she turned towards Natsu, and said, ��Natsu-san, please take care of Hanabi-chan and Shion-chan. I am going to help others with Naruto-kun, and Sasuke-kun.�� Then immediately followed Sasuke and Naruto without waiting for Natsu��s reply.


    ��Huh��? wait, Hinata-sama!�� Natsu wanted to stop Hinata, but by the time she had reacted, Hinata had already walked away with Sasuke and Naruto, ��Oh�� what am I going to do now? If something were to happen to Hinata-sama����


    At the same time, Mikoto along with the other Shinobi present at the refugee shelter also started to carry out the search and rescue operation, while also reinforcing the walls of the refugee shelter in order to ensure the safety of the vigers.


    ��


    On the other side, three little guys walked through the refugee shelter, although the entire shelter was filled with dust and smoke, and rubble, finding and rescuing Konoha Vigers buried under rocks wasn��t very difficult because of Hinata��s Byakugan, coupled with Sasuke and Naruto��sbined efforts.


    After a while, they came to arge cavernous boulder that seems to have blocked the passage.


    Looking at thepletely copsed passage in front of her, Hinata can��t help but mutter in worry, ��Why is this happening? Why did the refugee shelter copse all of a sudden?��


    Naturally, Naruto couldn��t answer. He doesn��t really have much of an understanding of what exactly is going on. So instead of thinking about this problem, he stepped forward, and tried to push away the boulder blocking the passage, and found that he couldn��t move the boulder at all!


    Of course, Sasuke is different from Naruto, he thought about it a little, and said casually, ��This refugee shelter is tens of meters underground, even if there is a very big explosion on the surface, it should not affect here����


    Naruto said with a smirk, ��Then why have so many ces copsed at this refugee shelter?��


    Sasuke obviously didn��t have the answer, and said angrily, ��How do I know? But�� something very big must have happened on the surface for its impact to have even reached here����


    Hinata said with a worried tone, ��I don��t know how my Otou-sama and Sensei are now����


    Listening to Hinata, even Sasuke also became faintly worried, but he soon reassured himself, ��Humph! My Otou-san is the Patriarch of the Uchiha n as well as the Captain of the Konoha Military Police Force�� he must be fine!��


    While Hinata and Sasuke were busy in their thoughts, there was suddenly a sound of hurried footsteps getting closer and closer.


    The three little guys looked in the direction of the hurried footsteps, and soon recognized the identity of the personing over.


    Sasuke said, ��it��s you�� Hyuga Neji!��


    Neji nodded at the few people in front of him, then immediately said to Hinata, ��Hinata-sama, you shouldn��t run around at this ce�� it could be dangerous�� Natsu-san is worried about you.��


    Hinata bowed her head, and apologized, ��I just wanted to help Naruto-kun and Sasuke-kun in rescuing the others, please forgive me, Neji-nii-san.��


    Listening to the discussion of Neji and Hinata, Naruto frowned, ��They are both quite weird�� why do they refer to each other in this way?��


    Sasuke crossed his arms over his chest, and exined to Naruto, ��Hyuga Neji and Hinata are from the Hyuga n�� although they are from the same n, Hinata is from the main family, not to mention she is the eldest daughter of the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, which means that Hinata is going to be the next patriarch of the entire Hyuga n so her status is equivalent to my Nii-san in the Uchiha n.


    On the other hand, Neji is just a member of the Branch family of the Hyuga n and is responsible for the protection of Hinata. Although the two of them are cousins, there is a stark difference in their status. Hinata is master in the Hyuga n, while Hyuga Neji is just a retainer who is responsible for the protection of the main family.��


    Naruto muttered in confusion, ��I don��t understand�� obviously both of them are rtives of simr age, so why are they divided into masters and retainers? It��s really confusing.��


    Sasuke nced at Naruto and said in a disdainful tone, ��Idiot Naruto�� in major Shinobi ns like that of Uchiha and the Hyuga there are various rules and traditions�� and we have to uphold on those rules and traditions.��


    Listening to Sasuke and Naruto discussing the status difference between the Main Family and the Branch Family of the Hyuga n, in front of them Neji was embarrassed.


    As he grew older, Neji gradually understood the difference between the Main Family, and the Branch Family, and also understands his role as a member of the Branch Family. He is not disgusted with the idea of protecting Hinata, but what Neji truly hopes is to be able to protect Hinata as an older brother protecting his younger sister, rather than a member of the branch family protecting a member of the main family.


    At this moment, Neji suddenly shouted, ��Everyone, move aside!�� and subconsciously pulled Hinata backward.


    With Neji��s warning, Sasuke and Naruto also reacted and moved away.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Not long after the four children retreated, the huge boulder blocking the passage was blown up.


    After dodging the rocks that came in their direction, the four children saw through the breach in the passage and found that on the other end of the passage, several Konoha Shinobi were fighting fiercely against a shinobi wearing the traditional Akatsuki Cloak.


    Looking at them, Neji and Hinata quickly recognized the identity of one of the Konoha Shinobi, and eximed, ��That��s Yui-sensei!�� ��Yui-san!��

 Chapter 519: Insta-killed?

    Chapter 519: Insta-killed?


    <em>Smash</em>


    Suddenly, one of the figures was kicked out and smashed on the wall hard, ��cough-cough�� Damn it! At this rate, I am not even sure if we will be able to prevent him from going any further!��


    ��We have no other option Anko�� we can��t let him go any further. Thousands of lives are at stake here!�� said Shizune as she started healing Anko��s injury while Hyuga Yui and Uchiha Izumi kept the enemy busy.


    Initially, there were 20 excellent Shinobi who was in charge of the security of this refugee shelter�� However, not long after one of the Akatsuki members invaded the refugee shelter, almost all the members of the security team died one after another at his hands.


    Mitarashi Anko was the only one left and would have died too if it wasn��t for the sudden and unexpected arrival of Shizune, Yui, and Izumi who hastily saved her.


    Anyway, back to the battle��


    While Uchiha Izumi with her exceptional Taijutsu prowess carried out a frontal offensive against the enemy, Hyuga Yui with her Byakugan active rushed towards the enemy��s back and directly used one of the strongest and deadliest Jutsu that she can use currently.


    <em>��Eight Trigrams: Sixty-Four Palm!��</em>


    <em>��Two Palm!��</em>


    <em>��Four Palm!��</em>


    <em>��Eight Palm!��</em>


    <em>��Sixteen Palm!��</em>


    <em>��Thirty-two Palm!��</em>


    <em>��Sixty-Four Palm!��</em>


    <em>Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa</em>


    With the crisp sound of palm collision, one after another Sixty-Four Palm werended on the enemy.


    As soon as the attack was finished, Izumi and Shizune looked at each other at the same time, and can��t help but exim in joy, ��It��s done�� his Tenketsu should be sealed now!��


    The Gentle Fist Taijutsu of the Hyuga n causes internal injury by the invasion of Chakra. So, ording to Shizune, Izumi, and Anko, the moment Yui sessfully finished her attack, the enemy��s flow of Chakra is sealed and it would be extremely difficult for him to move.


    However, unlike Shizune, Izumi, and Anko, Yui didn��t have that joyful look. The reason being that with her Byakugan she can clearly see that even if the enemy��s Tenketsu are sealed, it is of no use because chakra flow in his body is not stopped, instead, more Chakra ising into his body from an external source�� Probably, through those hundreds of ck rods embedded into his body.


    And just as she expected, the enemy wasn��t neutralized, even after suffering from a whole set of <em>Sixty-Four Palms</em>, he turned around, and fiercely kicked Yui as if he waspletely unaffected by the previous attack.


    <em>Smash!</em>


    Yui who was kicked by the enemy also smashed on the wall.


    ��What?!�� Shizune and the others were stunned, ��How can he still move?��


    After knocking out Yui, the Akatsuki member turned sideways and looked at Shizune, and Izumi who were still standing, and Anko who was trying to get up again.


    While the enemy looked at the three Kunoichi, the three Kunoichi also looked at the enemy, especially at that purple ripple pattern that tends to exert a certain kind of unbearable oppression on them.


    The enemy not only has amazing insight because of bearing the Rinnegan, but he can also use all sorts of weird attacks likeunching missiles, create three pairs of hands, create multiple faces on his head to keep track of three directions at the same time, bring out the giant saw from his back, open his head to fire some kind ofser beam and particle cannon and many other weird attacks including those ck sticks thatpletely disrupts Chakra if they pierce your body.


    Undoubtedly, the enemy fighting against the four Konoha Kunoichi is none other than Asura Path from the Pain Rikudo.


    And faced with the weirdness of his abilities, the four of them have been unable to do much.


    Izumi who had long since activated her three-tomoe Sharingan and has exceptional taijutsu skills is unable to keep up with the enemy��s speed and strength.


    Shizune��s poison ispletely ineffective against the enemy because he is a corpse, and might even affect therades in such a small and narrow passage, therefore, her abilities are greatly limited here��


    Anko��s snakes are unable to do much damage because the enemy kills all the snakes using those ck sticks with his six hands


    And originally being a corpse with an external source of Chakra Supply, Gently Fist Taijutsu that causes internal damage to the Chakra Pathway of the body is proving to be ineffective against him.


    Not to mention that they are unable to use Ninjutsu at such a narrow passage because using Ninjutsu would endanger the lives of vigers because the refugee shelter that is barely hanging wouldpletely copse.


    Taking all these disadvantages into consideration, they used everything they had, Shizune, Anko, and Izumi tried to keep the enemy busy in order to give Yui the opportunity to make a perfect sneak attack with the hopes of solving the enemy with that sneak attack.


    But unfortunately, it didn��t work. Even after the attack was sessful it had no effect on Asura Path. It turns out that the enemy��s weirdness makes him immune to the Gentle Fist Taijutsu of the Hyuga n��


    At this rate, none of them can resist the enemy.


    Staring at the Rinnegan in the opponent��s eye socket that seems to loom with extreme coldness, everyone felt a sense of despair.


    Yui who had fallen not far away struggle to get up, but midway she felt her throat bing hot and after spurting out a mouthful of blood she copsed on the ground and shouted unwillingly, ��Damn it! Can��t�� let him go�� any further�� the civilians�� lives�� are����. at stake�� here!�� after speaking so, she clenched her fist and used all her strength to get up again and put on the Gentle Fist posture�� but even a fool could see that herbat effectiveness is not that high because her hands are trembling in fear and powerlessness.


    Asura Path nced at the four Konoha Kunoichi indifferently, then raised a pair of arms, and said ��If early death is what you desire, then I shall fulfill your wish!��


    <em>Kaka kaka</em>


    Amidst the sound of machinery operating, many missiles appeared out of the arm raised by Asura Path, and these missiles were aimed at the four Konoha Kunoichi.


    Shizune was the least injured of the four rushed towards Yui because she knew that with Yui��s current state it would be very difficult for her to escape the attack of these missiles.


    Asura Pain didn��t seem to care about Shizune��s intention and prepared tounch the missiles.


    <em>Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish</em>


    But just as he was about tounch the missiles, several Shurikens were shot from the other side of the passage.


    Asura Pain didn��t move, he just tilted his head slightly and urately avoided all the Shuriken that was shot towards him, then moved his gaze towards the other side of the passage in order to verify the identity of the new enemy.


    <em>��Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!��</em>


    The moment, Asura Pain looked in that direction, a fierce fireball came towards him.


    Asura Pain did not move to dodge the fireball Jutsu, he just raised his hands over his chest and resisted the attack with his body.


    Through the observation of Rinnegan, Asura Pain had already judged that the heat of this Fireball Jutsu is not too high, thus it will not cause him any damage, so using his body to resist it is more than enough.


    His expectations were correct, the fire did not cause him any damage, but just as the fire was about to dissipate, several figures rushed towards him under the cover of smoke and dust.


    Asura pain immediately noticed that the two figures rushing over at the front are seven or eight years old children, one with blond hair, and the other with ck hair. The two figures seem to have a tacit understanding, instead of carrying out a direct attack both of them rushed past Asura Pain at the same time.


    On the other hand, two more figures rushed over, both of them also being seven or eight years old but these two were different from the previous two. These two had their Byakugan active, and immediately after appearing in front of him, the two simultaneously took Gentle Fist Stance, and carried out palm strikes.


    Looking at the four children surrounding him from the four sides, Asura Pain showed a disdainful smirk, ��A group of children? What exactly can a group of children hope to do here?��


    Although disdainful, he decided to firstly deal with these children then deal with the other four Kunoichi before going deeper into the Refugee in order to find the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi.


    So, to meet the attack of the two children of the Hyuga n, Asura Pain raised his hand but soon found out that he can��t raise his hands because his body is actually tied up by Steel Wires.


    Only then did Asura Pain understood that the two children who went past him earlier were not just rushing past him aimlessly to surround him from four directions, instead they had a n in mind and used Imperceptible Steel Wires to restrict his movements.


    The restriction of Steel Wires caused Asura Pain a moment of dy, and by the time he broke free of the restriction, the two children with the Byakugan had already issued their attack.


    <em>Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa</em>


    There was another burst of palm strikesing towards him.


    And this time it was a frontal attack, unlike the sneak attack on the back carried out by Yui. The two children, Neji and Hinata used their strongest attacks and directly aimed at the vital parts of the enemy in front of them.


    Afterpleting a series of attacks, the four children, Naruto, Sasuke, Neji, and Hinata were panting heavily and observed the results of their offensive.


    However, contrary to the four children��s expectations, Asura Pain seemedpletely uninjured, he just shook his head and arched his lips revealing a wless smile.


    With the chubby face of Asura Pain, it is obviously a na?ve smile, but in the eyes of four children, this na?ve smile is extremely terrifying and creepy, and really horrified the four children.


    Then with the same smile, Asura Pain raised his four arms and aimed at the four children, and shouted, ��If you have nothing more, then just go to hell!��


    ��Neji! Hinata-chan!�� Seeing that Neji and Hinata were in danger, Yui couldn��t care about her injury and immediately rushed in front of the two of them, and prepared to use Revolving Heaven in order to protect the two of them.


    At the same time, Anko shot a snake from her sleeve, the snake coiled around Naruto and threw him towards Shizune, Izumi on the other hand appeared in front of Sasuke and immediately started to weave hand signs for the Mud Wall Jutsu.


    Asura Pain doesn��t seem to care about the four Kunoichi trying to protect the four children, he is confident that even with their best defense they will surely die. He raised his four hands that turned into particle cannon from which dazzling blue lights shed and intensive chakra fluctuations urred.


    The extreme heat and light emanating from the four Particle Cannon seemed to burn the skin of eight people and brightened the originally dim passage to the point where nothing except for white was visible.


    The four children who were protected by someone or the other were trembling, at this moment, they deeply realized the danger that this enemy posed, the cruelty of the shinobi world, and the horror of iing death. At the same time, they can��t help but curse themselves for their foolishness in thinking that they might be able to defeat him.


    Facing the two Particle cannons pointed towards her, even Yui was no different from the two children behind her and felt powerless, she bit her lip in unwillingness, she seemed to be in despair and panic, and shouted from the depths of her consciousness, as if these words are going to be herst words, ��Kuroto-kun�� at least�� at least�� these children must be protected!��


    As soon as the voice fell, Yui��s pure white Byakugan suddenly turned into the royal blue Tenseigan.


    At the same time, an extremely strong repulsive force appeared out of nowhere and mmed on the body of Asura Pain.


    Boom!


    Subjected to such a strong repulsive force, Asura Pain��s body flew away at lightning speed, smashed onto one of the walls, and was instantly torn apart.


    Immediately after Asura Pain��s body was destroyed, the dazzling light in the passage dissipated, the Tenseigan on Yui��s eye also disappeared and turned back into the previous Byakugan, at the same time, all the Chakra in her body also seemed to be emptied in a moment.


    Shizune: ??


    Izumi: ??


    Anko: ??


    Naruto: ????


    Sasuke: ??


    Neji: ???


    Hinata: ???


    Yui: ?????????


    Seeing this scene, everyone was suddenly taken aback. The moment Yui shouted Kuroto��s name along with a few more words, something happened that inexplicably killed such a powerful enemy in one shot, so everyone was shocked and looked at Yui with a doubtful gaze, ��What happened just now? How could he be insta-killed all of a sudden?��


    Not to mention the seven others, even Yui was full of doubts�� she does remember that Kuroto used some sort of Fuinjutsu called Transcription Seal on her Byakugan a few days ago, but Kuroto never exined the effects of that Fuinjutsu to her, and Yui didn��t care too much about it because she trusts him��


    And now looking at the scene before her, she can��t help but think whether this inexplicable thing that insta-killed Asura Pain had something to do with the Transcription Seal Kuroto used on her.

 Chapter 520: Destroyed Konoha

    Chapter 520: Destroyed Konoha


    Shizune cautiously walked towards the wreckage of Asura Pain and checked it briefly, after confirming a few things, she said to everyone in the passage, ��There is no more Chakra Reaction����


    Izumi asked in a low voice, ��Is he dead?��


    Shizune nodded, ��Hmm, the Rinnegan pattern in the eye seems to have faded.��


    Anko leaned on the wall and said while staggering towards the Asura Pain, ��In any case, this is just a puppet of the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, even if it is destroyed it doesn��t mean anything�� We must first remove all those ck sticks in his body topletely stop its functioning otherwise who knows when he might start to function again.��


    Shizune nodded and removed all the ck sticks in the body of Asura Pain. After confirming that Asura Pain waspletely destroyed, the eyes of several people once again looked at Yui who was sitting on the passage while leaning against the wall with the help of Hinata and Neji.


    Shizune asked in confusion, ��Yui, what happened just now?��


    Because the moment Asura Pain was destroyed it was using several Particle Cannon, and because of the light and heat emitted by the Particle Cannon everyone��s vision was disturbed so no one could see what exactly happened that led to the destruction of Asura Pain.


    So, they could only ask Yui because the most likely person responsible for the destruction of the Asura Pain seems to be her.


    But they have to be disappointed as Yui shook her head, ��I�� I don��t know what��s going on either!��


    In fact, even Yui herself is not too sure as to what exactly happened just. She could only attribute it to that Transcription Seal Kuroto used on her a few days ago to be the cause of Asura Pain��s destruction.


    But she didn��t mention anything about the Transcription Seal and all to anyone here because the Jutsu is rted to Kuroto.


    After all, the scene here was too shocking, such a powerful enemy was resolved so easily, therefore, she didn��t dare to exin anything to others without Kuroto��s consent lest it might cause unnecessary trouble for him.


    Seeing that Yui doesn��t really seem to know as to what exactly happened, Anko looked around, and muttered, ��Could it be possible that others are hiding nearby, and they did something?��


    Shizune also became alert, ��Maybe it��s a member of Amatsukami?��


    ��A member of Amatsukami?��


    ��


    On the Ground


    At the moment, Asura Pain was instantly destroyed in the Refugee Shelter, the Tendo Pain floating in the sky above Konoha and continuously releasing a very strong Shinra Tensei over the whole vige, Fujin who was leaning out of a Bone Spear and resisting Tendo Pain��s Shinra Tensei with his Iron Sand, and Kuroto was in the Sennin Mode and was protecting, Kakashi, Kurenai, Hayate, and Yugao while using a Giant Revolving Heaven sensed the change at the Refugee Shelter at the same time.


    The indifferent gaze of Tendo Pain gradually nted and he nced in the direction of the Refugee Shelter in the Eastern Block.


    At the same time, a doubt sprouted in Tendo Pain��s heart, ��Was it Yama, the leader of Amatsukami? Is he hiding in Konoha��s Refugee Shelter?��


    The destruction of Asura Pain was too abrupt, and he didn��t even sense any attacking. Moreover, Nagato��s attention was divided due to controlling Pain Rikudo at the same time, and since, most of his attention was focused on the Tendo Pain who was using a Super Shinra Tensei to destroy Konoha, therefore, he was unable to judge as to what exactly happened to Asura Pain at the Refuge Shelter.


    Based on thest message Nagato received from Asura Pain before its destruction, the sudden attack that destroyed was a very strong repulsive force very simr to his Shinra Tensei, but he is not certain��


    Although he can��t judge as to what exactly happened, one thing he can confirm is that the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi is also hiding in the Refugee Shelter.


    So, after a moment of hesitation, Tendo Pain stretched out his arm towards that particr Refugee Shelter and used Bansho Ten��in.


    ��


    On Fujin��s side.


    ��Cough Cough���� Fujin coughed heavily as he removed the Iron Sand Curtain that was protecting him. He had also sensed that ��Shinra Tensei�� he had sealed in Yui��s Byakugan using the Transcription Seal was activated not long ago�� which meant that Yui��s life was in real danger.


    ��Yui should be in the Refugee Shelter�� have Akatsuki members sneaked there too?�� thought Fujin with a frowned expression as he looked at the mess in front of him.


    ��Damn it!�� Although he knew that resisting Tendo Pain��s Super Shinra Tensei with his Iron Sand would be pointless, he had no other option but to do so.


    What stands in front of Fujin is no longer the Konoha Vige, and he was very annoyed looking at such a scene. There is no doubt that both of the houses that his parent left behind must have followed suit along with the rest of the Vige.


    Jiraiya also got up from the ground and looking at the destroyed vige, he was shocked and angry.


    At the same time, Kuroto (Shadow Clone) and the others that were protected by his Sage Chakra enhanced Revolving Heaven also looked at the scene before them with heavy expressions.


    When Tendo Pain released Super Shinra Tensei, these people were present near the outer wall of Konoha where Satori was present before, so the impact of Super Shinra Tensei was quite less in here, coupled with the protection of Sage Chakra Enhanced Revolving Heaven used by Kuroto (Shadow Clone), so they were rtively safe.


    But even then, the damage to the public and property is very serious, this makes everyone who loves Konoha dearly feel outraged by what Tendo Pain has done.


    Even Jiraiya who rarely gets angry was burning with rage as he looked up at Tendo Pain, ��Nagato!�� and while shouting in anger, he rushed towards Tendo Pain regardless of life and death.


    Tsunade, whose injuries were rapidly healing crawled out of the Ruins and looked at the scene with a gloomy expression, but unlike Jiraiya, she didn��t madly rush towards Tendo Pain, instead, she bit her finger, weaved hand signs, and mmed her hand on the ground, <em>��Kuchiyose no Jutsu!��</em>


    <em>Poof��</em>


    Amidst Tsunade��s loud shout, a giant poof of white smoke surged.


    When the White smoke dissipated, a huge slug appeared in front of Tsunade. This slug is Tsunade��s Summon, the slug Katsuyu of the Shikkotsu Forest, one of the three unexplored Sage Regions.


    As the Slug Katsuyu looked at the surrounding mess, she was taken aback, ��Tsunade-sama, how did Konoha be like this?��


    Tsunade shook her head heavily, and said, ��I will talk about that in detail at ater date, firstly, please treat the wounded����


    ��Yes, Tsunade-sama.�� Katsuyu nodded at Tsunade��s instruction and immediately split into countless small slugs, scattered all over Konoha, and started to rescue the injured Shinobi.


    Although the vigers have already entered the refugee shelter in advance and escaped this disaster, there are still countless Konoha Shinobi on the ground and must have suffered a very serious injury because of the attack Tendo Pain used just now.


    If they are not rescued in time, then it is likely to cause thousands of casualties which is something Konoha can��t afford now.


    Fujin did not care about Tsunade and the others, instead, he prepared a pair of Iron Sand Wings, and flew towards Tendo Pain.


    At this moment, the first priority is to solve Tendo Pain, no way, this guy is simply a human-shaped nuclear bomb, if he continues to toss around like this, then Konoha will undoubtedly be erased from the map of this Shinobi World.


    ��


    Outside Konohagakure


    Several Goshawks were flying in the periphery of Konoha Vige, searching from one ce to another��


    After a long time, one of the Goshawk finally approached a high cliff and saw three figures standing there. Looking at the three people, a light of wisdom shed in the eyes of Goshawk.


    Immediately afterward, the Goshawk dived towards the High Cliff at an extremely fast speed, as if it wanted to get closer in order to confirm the identity of the three figures standing on the high cliff.


    But before it could bet close enough, countless pieces of papers came from all directions and wrapped around the Goshawk��s body one after another.


    Although the Goshawk felt the crisis of death, it did not turn around and flee, instead, it increased its speed and dived towards the cliff at a higher speed.


    The high-speed dive produced a whistling sound, which covered the ��hiss�� sound of exploding Tag igniting.


    The Goshawk still turned a deaf ear to the crisis, staring sharply at the three figures in front of him.


    <em>Boom Boom Boom</em>


    Soon, a series of explosions sounded, and the Goshawk was directly swallowed by the explosion.


    Nagato who was standing on the edge of the cliff briefly nced at the explosion then turned his head back.


    Konan on the side looked at Nagato and said, ��The enchantment we have used is supposed to prevent the birds and animals from approaching here�� It is very likely that the Goshawk just now was not an ordinary bird and our position has been exposed to the enemy����


    Tobi on the side was immediately panicked, ��Oh no�� oh no�� what do we do Nagato-senpai, Konan-senpai��? At this rate�� at this rate, the n will not continue����


    Nagato nced at Tobi for a moment, then turned back and said lightly, ��Don��t worry about it, it is very likely that the Gokage are going to being here�� I am going to take care of them.��


    Konan said with a worried expression, ��Or, it is better to let me and Tobi take care of the Gokage�� You should reserve your strength to deal with Yama����


    Nagato thought about it a little, then nodded, ��Alright����


    Tobi was immediately happy, ��Wow�� I am going to fight the Gokage? Amazing�� amazing! I must ask them what does it feel like to poop!��


    Nagato and Konanpletely ignored Tobi��s words. Nagato focused his attention back on the several battlefields in Konoha, while Konan started to prepare traps in order to deal with the Gokage.

 Chapter 521: Jiraiya’s Anger

    Chapter 521: Jiraiya��s Anger


    Konoha Intelligence Base.


    Yamanaka Inoichi opened his eyes abruptly, took off the device on his head, and said weakly, ��Quickly, send message to Hokage-sama�� I have found the specific location of Target!��


    As he finished speaking, Yamanaka Inoichi suddenly discovered that the underground Intelligence Base, was in a mess, several people were already dead, and all the pieces of equipment have fallen here and there.


    Hearing Inoichi��s voice, one of the members of the Intelligence Team suddenly reported with a fearful tone, ��Captain Inoichi, not long ago, we lost all contact with the personals in the Hokage Building��!��


    ��Lost contact?!�� Inoichi was stunned after hearing the words of his subordinate, and subconsciously asked, ��What exactly do you mean? How can we lose contact with the personals in the Hokage Building?��


    The members of the Intelligence Department shook his head, the reason is simple, he doesn��t know much. He just knows that after that violent earthquake not long ago all externalmunication from this underground base was suddenly interrupted and no one outside is responding to theirmunication, not even the personals at the Hokage Building.


    After hearing the ins and outs of the matter, Yamanaka Inoichi had a thoughtful expression on his face. He did not feel the previous earthquake because he had transferred his consciousness into that Goshawk using the <em>��Secret Jutsu: Mind Transfer Jutsu!�� </em>of the Yamanaka n in order to find the position of the Leader of the Akatsuki Organization as per Hokage-sama��s orders��


    Just when Inoichi was thinking about what to do, one of the members of the Intelligence division who went out for investigation stumbled back to the base and eximed, ��No�� the vige�� the vige��!��


    Inoichi asked anxiously, ��Speak clearly, what exactly happened outside?��


    The subordinate kneeling on the ground said with a weeping expression, ��The vige�� it��s gone��pletely destroyed!��


    Inoichi��s expression condensed as soon as he heard the subordinates�� words, and after a long silence, he stood up with a resolute expression.


    The fact that the underground Base of the Intelligence Department survived must mean that the Anbu Base, the secret Base where the four Kages have gathered, and the Refugee Shelter should not have been destroyed either.


    As the Commander of the Intelligence Department, Inoichi knows that the Tsuchikage, Raikage, Mizukage, and Kazekage, as well as several of their subordinates, have gathered in Konoha and are waiting for intelligence about the exact location of the leader of the Akatsuki Organization.


    The four Kage together with their personal guards are a force that can not be underestimated, and as long as, they carry out a sessful sneak attack on Nagato and kill him in the shortest time, the situation can be reversed instantly.


    Therefore, it is very important that the information that Inoichi has obtained be transferred to them.


    With this intention, Inoichi went towards the Secret Base and soon arrived there.


    At this time, the secret base was already in chaos, and the four Kage were arguing about whether to go out and support Konoha against the main force of the Akatsuki Organization, or stay here and wait for the intelligence.


    Raikage and Mizukage have long been unable to bear it and want to go above and support Konoha, on the other hand, Tsuchikage and Kazekage hope to wait for more information before attacking.


    All four of them are leaders of their respective viges so neither one of them is convinced by the other��s arguments, additionally, they have lost contact with the Hokage so the entire meeting room is filled with noise, argument, and mockery.


    But all these disputes subsided as soon as Yamanaka Inoichi walked in.


    Yamanaka Inoichi passed on the intelligence to Nara Shikaku who informed everyone that the location of the leader of the Akatsuki Organization has been confirmed.


    After learning this piece of intelligence, everyone quickly reached a consensus under the guidance of Nara Shikaku and decided to put all their attention and efforts into eliminating Nagato.


    The threat of Akatsuki Organization has been deemed too high that even Konoha, the strongest of the five great Shinobi Viges can hardly resist it and that too only because of the help of a member of Amatsukami, other viges don��t have confidence in resisting the full-scale attack of from the Akatsuki Organization.


    Therefore, if they don��t take advantage of this opportunity to solve the Akatsuki Organization from its roots when the five Kages have gathered, there may be no such opportunity in the future.


    As the four Kage reached a consensus, Mitokado Homura stood up and said, ��I will represent Konoha and participate in the fight against Nagato!��


    They have lost all contact with the Sandaime Hokage, so there is no telling whether he is dead or alive. Therefore, Mitokado Homura has no other choice but to represent Konoha in the fight against the leader of the Akatsuki Organization�� hehehe�� anyway, even if he dies it wouldn��t be that big of a problem as his death would be for the sake of the vige and the shinobi world��


    The four Kage looked at the resolved expression of Mitokado Homura and nodded.


    After a while, everyone quietly left the vige from the secret passage and went straight towards that high cliff where the leader of the Akatsuki Organization was detected by Yamanaka Inoichi.


    In this attack again the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, there are several strong shinobi from the five great Shinobi viges in addition to the four Kage and Konoha Elder Mitokado Homura.


    There is Terumi Mei and the patriarch of the Hozuki n from Kirigakure, Chiyo, Ebizo, and Baki from Sunagakure, Killer Bee, Toroi, and Darui from Kumogakure, Kitsuchi, and Gari Iwagakure, and finally, Yamanaka Inoichi, Nara Shikaku, as well as several other strong shinobi.


    Overall, the team consists of nearly a hundred shinobi�� all of the members being Jonin or Elite Jonin.


    As far as the four Kage understands, such a force should be more than powerful enough to deal with Nagato, Konan, and the spiral masked member of Akatsuki.


    ��


    Konohagakure.


    Rushing towards Tendo Pain, Jiraiya shouted in anger, ��Nagato!��


    Tendo Pain who was about to use Bansho Ten��in towards the Refugee Shelter dropped his hands, and slowlynded on the ground.


    This time Jiraiya was really angry at what Tendo Pain has done to the vige, so without any nonsense, he leaped towards Tendo Pain and released one of his strongest Jutsu, <em>��Senpo: Ultra-Big-Ball Rasengan!��</em>


    Jiraiya, with the Ultra Big Ball Rasengan, rushed towards Tendo Pain.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    But just as he was about to smash it on Tendo Pain, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Tendo Pain and opened his arms.


    The Ultra Big Ball Rasengan that was supposed to havepletely destroyed the Tendo Pain was directly absorbed by this figure.


    ��Jiraiya-chan, this puppet seems to be able to absorb Jutsu, so this one is Preta Path���� Toad Fukasaku warned.


    ��Use Frog Kata against him!�� Toad Shima suggested.


    As soon as, the Jutsu was absorbed by Preta Path, Jiraiya rushed forward hoping to st away the figure standing in front of Tendo.


    Seeing that Jiraiya intended to engage in closebat, Preta Path shed to the side at a faster pace, revealing the figure of Tendo behind him, who had already raised his right arm and said indifferently, <em>��Shinra Tensei!��</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A huge repulsive force was suddenly released from Tendo��s hand and instantly pushed back Jiraiya at a faster pace.


    But Jiraiya was not to be underestimated, the moment he was pushed back, Toad Shima standing on Jiraiya��s shoulder instantly stretched out her tongue at a lightning speed, entangled Preta Path, and immediately drew it closer.


    The angry Jiraiya didn��t hesitate at all, and directly sted the head of Preta Path with his Sage Chakra Enhanced punch.


    <em>Smash!</em>


    While in Sennin Mode, Jiraiya��s strength is not to be underestimated, and it wouldn��t be wrong to say that each of his punches is as strong as Tsunade��s punches, so the moment his fist hit Preta Path��s head, Preta Path��s head exploded.


    Seeing that the angry Jiraiya destroyed the preta Path, Tendo smiled indifferently, and said, ��Jiraiya-sensei�� you seem to be able to finally feel it.��


    ��You���� Jiraiya wanted to say something, but Tendo didn��t give him the opportunity and continued, ��The vige was ravaged by others�� yourpanions died but you werepletely powerless and couldn��t protect any of them�� the pain of losing the others, the pain of not being able to do anything�� such pain, if you don��t experience if personally, can you really understand it?��


    Jiraiya shouted in anger, ��Stop doing such frantic things in order to make yourself feel better! Do you feel no guilt after killing so many innocent individuals?��


    Tendo said coldly, ��What about you? Do you people of the great nation feel no guilt upon trampling the lives of us people of the small and poor nations?��


    Just when Jiraiya was left speechless, Fujin leaped down from the sky and rushed towards Tendo.


    Tendo raised his arm towards the iing Fujin, ��<em>Shinra Tensei!��</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    A huge repulsive force swept over Fujin and caused all the Iron Sand along with him to fly out.


    Tendo just nced at Fujin, and said, ��I am not interested in you�� let Yamae o�C����


    The voice of Tendo was finished yet, Fujin who was just repulsed by Shinra Tensei appeared behind Tendo with a quick Body Flicker.


    ��Such speed?!�� even Tendo was astonished�� and instantly jumped to the side and barely avoided the sh of the Bone de.


    But the Bone de still managed to through a part of the Akatsuki Cloak.


    Just as Fujin was about to continue the offensive, he suddenly coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Upon seeing this, Tendo said, ��Your body doesn��t seem to be able to hold it anymore�� Even if I don��t kill you, you don��t have much time left�� it wouldn��t be wrong before your body will copse����


    Hearing Tendo��s words, Fujin chuckled, ��Hahaha����


    Tendo frowned, ��What��s so funny?��


    Fujin said with a gentlemanly smile, ��You don��t understand what this means�� the more my body is unable to hold it, the more dangerous I am!��


    The state of Fujin Clone is indeed not very good, but it is both a good thing and also a bad thing�� the more dangerous the body��s state bes, the stronger Bones are bing�� if the Fujin Clones is on the verge of copse, then it would only mean that Shikotsumyaku has reached infinitely closer to All-Killing Ash Bones in terms of lethality.

 Chapter 522: Chibaku Tensei

    Chapter 522: Chibaku Tensei


    Listening to the confident words of the other party, the indifferent face of Tendo turned into a frown.


    Originally, Nagato only paid attention to the leader of the Amatsukami Organization, Yama, because only he had the strength that made Nagato feel threatened, butter Nagato also became vignt against Homusubi when he learned that ��Madara�� had an ��ident�� at the hands of Homusubi.


    Although Nagato did not know what ��ident�� did ��Madara�� had against Homusubi, Nagato can more or less judge that ��Madara�� was defeated at the hands of Homusubi, which made Nagato extremely surprised, after all, ��Madara��s�� Mangekyou Sharingan is not ordinary, being able to defeat him is an amazingly big achievement.


    Therefore, Nagato also became somewhat vignt against Homusubi.


    After that, Nagato also learned about Suijin��s feats, the fact that Suijin can transform into a Dragon, and how he can use Ice Armor along with many other Jutsu that he used against Yagura�� So, Nagato also took Suijin into consideration, after all, having individual power at the level of a perfect Jinchuriki is not a joke�� of course, Suijin was only taken into consideration, that��s all, nothing more.


    After these three, Nagato thought that he has already seen through the entire Amatsukami, but he didn��t expect that even Fujin who was not too well known would also turn out to be so difficult. Not only did Fujinpletely overwhelm Hiruko who can perfectly use five Kekkei Genkai, but also managed to almost hurt Tendo��


    Tendo is different from other Pain, for Nagato the importance of Tendo is more than his own life, and no matter what, he would not allow Tendo to be destroyed�� therefore, Nagato��s vignce against Fujin who cane close to the strength of Tendo became higher��


    ��His strength is strong enough to threaten me���� is the thought in Tendo��s mind as he looked at Fujin with utmost vignce.


    After a while of silence, Tendo��s cold eyes became more serious, and he spoke to Fujin, ��Report your name����


    Fujin frowned when he heard Tendo��s question, then said, ��Don��t you already know? It��s Fujin����


    Nagato shook his head, ��No, I am asking your real name�� not your code name����


    Everyone knows that members of Amatsukami use the names of Shinto Deities as code names, but this doesn��t mean that these are their real names�� and Pain wants to know Fujin��s real name��


    Fujin thought a little, then said, ��it��s Futen����


    ��Futen groaned slightly but he didn��t seem to have any impression of the name Futen�� so after a while of thinking, he asked again, ��Are you a shinobi of the Kaguya n?��


    Fujin shrugged, ��Who knows?��


    Tendo��s frown deepened�� Fujin didn��t affirm that he is a member of the Kaguya n, so there is no telling whether he really is a shinobi of the Kaguya n or not�� So, Tendo is not so sure about the identity of Fujin.


    Thanks to Zetsu��s special abilities that allow him to gather intelligence, the Akatsuki Organization��s infiltration in the major Shinobi Viges has been quite smooth over the years.


    This is also one of the reasons why Akatsuki is has been well informed about the raid of tri-Alliance at Amegakure beforehand, as well as, the current Gokage Summit that took ce in Konoha�� so, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that the Akatsuki Organization also has detailed information about almost all the powerful shinobi in the Shinobi World.


    But no matter how much Nagato searched through his memories, he couldn��t find any information about a strong shinobi at the level of Fujin/Futen who can use both Ma Release, as well as, Shikotsumyaku��


    The ��Fujin��s of Amatsukami seemed to have jumped out of thin air, or more like, the entire Amatsukami seemed to have appeared out of thin air, and matter how much they search, nobody is able to find any information about the true identities of the members of Amatsukami.


    While Fujin and Tendo were engaged in some sort of conversation, Jiraiya seemed to have made up his mind, and said in a deep voice, ��Nagato, as your Sensei, I can not allow you to keep doing these things�� Today, I must stop you no matter what!��


    Tendo turned his gaze towards Jiraiya, and questioned lightly, ��Jiraiya-Sensei�� are you going to kill me?��


    Jiraiya said with a heavy expression, ��if you refuse to repent for your mistakes, then I have no other choice!��


    ��Repent? Mistakes?�� Tendo snorted disdainfully and said, ��Why is it that when people of Great Shinobi Viges destroyed Amegakure, it was for Justice, but now that I have destroyed Konoha I have done an act of Evil? Why do I need to repent when I am eliminating my enemies? Why is it that always great nations represent Justice but small nations represent evil?��


    Jiraiya was speechless, he didn��t have any counterargument to Tendo��s questions, and could only speak helplessly, ��Nagato, you have been blinded by hatred!��


    ��No!�� Tendo shook his head, and said coldly, ��I have just woken up�� Yahiko warned me with his life that words can not be exchanged for peace, people can never understand each other�� Power is the true foundation of peace, and only when everyone in this world has experienced Yahiko��s pain�� only when everyone in this Shinobi World will endure the same pain that I have will the truly understand the meaning and value of peace�� This is why I want to make this world feel Pain.��


    Jiraiya never thought that Nagato��s thinking would be so extreme and twisted, he wants to use fear and pain to maintain peace in the Shinobi World�� and now Jiraiya can��t help but feel that he has really failed as a Sensei by being unable to guide Nagato�� and asked with a saddened expression, ��The peace you are seeking is it really peace? Think about it Nagato�� Everyone will live in fear and sadness, there would be noughter, no joy, and no freedom�� would such peace be any different from prison? Would such a peace really be something Yahiko would want to see?


    The Peace Yahiko wanted was the peace where people feel secure, they don��t have to starve, they don��t have to live in fear, they don��t have to cry�� but what you are doing now is exactly opposite of what Yahiko wanted����


    Hearing Jiraiya��s words, Nagato recalled the peasant memories of his childhood with Jiraiya, Yahiko, and Konan�� then he also remembered, the death of his parents, the sacrifice of Yahiko, the death of all the members of the first iteration of Akatsuki, and said with a firm tone, ��It��s better than dying inexplicably at home out of starvation, dying silently on the roadside where there is no one even bothering to look at you, crying silently in the wilderness of fear and loneliness��


    Jiraiya-sensei, you speak of joy,ughter, and freedom? But what would they even mean if even the basic survival is not guaranteed?��


    ��That��s why we should work harder to change this Shinobi World into a better direction�� you have the legendry eyes of Rikudo Sennin Nagato�� Although the prophecy no longer holds any meaning, I still believe that you may be the ��Child of the Prophecy�� who will bring great changes to this Shinobi World�� don��t make mistakes again and again�� Don��t get blinded by hatred!�� �C said Jiraiya in a desperate tone��


    ��Perhaps you are right Jiraiya-sensei�� I might as well be the ��Child of the Prophecy�� who will bring great changes to this Shinobi World, but those changes are not what you expect of me�� and since you are so adamant about standing opposite to me, there is only one thing I can give you���� said Tendo coldly then stretched out his hand towards Jiraiya, <em>��Shinra Tensei!��</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Under the huge repulsive force of Shinra Tensei, Jiraiya instantly flew out.


    After sending Jiraiya far away, Tendo muttered to himself, ��Only Pain can bring peace�� Jiraiya-Sensei�� you don��t seem to be able to understand me because you haven��t experienced enough pain�� when you do, you too will agree with me����


    Seeing that Jiraiya��s <em>��Talk no Jutsu Failed�� </em>Fujin sighed�� Fujin had really hoped that Jiraiya��s <em>��Talk no Jutsu�� </em>would work on Nagato, but it seems that Fujin was expecting too much from him�� not everyone is as overpowered as Uzumaki Naruto.


    And to be honest, neither does Fujin care about who is right, and who is wrong, nor does he have enough energy to care about. His current condition is already critical, the effects of Curse of the Kaguya n are worsening with every passing second, and as Tendo said earlier, Fujin is really about to reach his limit.


    The joints everywhere are already like rusty machinery, even the slightest of body movement will cause popping sounds and paralyzing sensation in the whole body.


    Undoubtedly, the characteristics of All-Killing Ash Bones in the Fujin Clone are bing more and more obvious.


    And since the particles of All-Killing Ash Bones are present in the blood, so, the entire body is feeling a paralyzing sensation, all the organs in the body have started to slowly deteriorate, and the body functions are also not functioning properly.


    ��Hiss�� damn it really hurts.�� Cursed Fujin. If not for the mask he was wearing to cover his face, Fujin wouldn��t even be able to keep his face unchanged.


    Enduring the physical diforts, Fujin looked at Tendo while trying to think of a way on how to deal with Nagato and the hidden Obito.


    Pain Rikudo are just puppets made out of human dead bodies, destroying them is pointless because as long as Nagato is alive, he can continue to rece the puppets with new dead bodies��


    But�� Tendo of the Pain Rikudo is different. Tendo is made from the dead body of Nagato��s dearest friend Yahiko. For Nagato, the importance of Tendo is extremely high, and Fujin believes that no matter what, Nagato wouldn��t be willing to give up on Tendo, therefore, Fujin can use Tendo to make ns on how to defeat Nagato, and Obito.


    After a while of thinking, Fujinpleted his n and shouted at Jiraiya who was blown away by Tendo��s Shinra Tensei, ��Don��t waste your breath in talking nonsense with him, even if you want tomunicate and want to help him change back to the right track, you must at least defeat him first�� only then will your words hold any kind of value!��


    Jiraiya nodded, by now he has already realized that basic persuasion is meaningless�� incredible Strength has brought blind Nagato with arrogance, unless Nagato is defeated, he wouldn��t even bother listening to what others are trying to speak to him and what others are trying to convey to him.


    With that understood, Jiraiya quickly started to weave hand signs��


    Tendo snorted indifferently, he too doesn��t want to bother speaking any more nonsense with Jiraiya and Fujin and just wants to resolve these two quickly to force Yama out of hiding, with this intention, Tendo pped both his hands together at the center of which a small ck orb of incredible energy was generated�� Then Tendo released the small ck orb towards the sky and shouted, <em>��Chibaku Tensei!��</em>


    As soon as, the small ck orb was released towards the sky, a gravitational extraction swept over the surroundings.


    Jiraiya��s face changed upon seeing this Jutsu, and he instantly warned Fujin, ��Find a way to get away from it, if you get sucked inside it, it will be over!��


    It wouldn��t be wrong to say that Jiraiya has a lingering fear of <em>��Chibaku Tensei�� </em>because he has already experienced the horror of this Jutsu<em> t</em>hest time the tri-Alliance raided Amegakure. If it weren��t for Uchiha Shisui to use Susano��o, and dig through theary orb to save him, he and Killer Bee were finished at the time, therefore, Jiraiya��s is very afraid of Chibaku Tensei and dare not take this Jutsu casually.


    Fujin didn��t need Jiraiya��s reminder, because Fujin understands the true horror of this Jutsu very well�� but even then, there was no change in his expression, because he fully understands the weakness of a normal Chibaku Tensei.


    With his Byakugan activated, Fujin instantly located the position of the inconspicuous small ck Orb of gravitation energy.


    The small ck orb of incredible gravitational energy that seems to be shining with a faint fluorescence is the core of Chibaku Tensei, and as long as that core is destroyed, the Jutsu would stop.


    But Jiraiya doesn��t have Byakugan or any other simr Dojutsu, therefore, he is unable to locate the small ck Orb, and could only shout in panic, ��This time the effect of this Jutsu is several times higherpared to the time at Amegakure! It needs to be stopped as soon as possible, otherwise, there is no telling what would be the consequences! Do you have any method to deal with it?��


    Although Jiraiya doesn��t know the exact reason, he can still feel that the effect of Nagato��s Jutsu this time is several times higherpared to thest time Nagato used this Jutsu at Amegakure�� Under such tremendous gravitational attraction, even Jiraiya, who was already prepared is unable to put any resistance!

 Chapter 523: Fujin vs Tendo

    Chapter 523: Fujin vs Tendo


    After sessfully transnting Hashirama Cells, Nagato��s physique has improved by varying degrees and has started to match the physique of Otsutsuki Asura.


    After the fusion of the physique of the Senju n and the Uzumaki n, Nagato not only recovered from his disability caused by the Hanzo, andter by Yama, but his Chakra Reserves have also increased both in quantity and in quality, therefore, all the Jutsu he uses now are much more effective.


    Earlier if Nagato used to use powerful Jutsus such as Super Shinra Tensei or Chibaku Tensei, they would be cast at the cost of overdrawing his own life, but now that��s no longer the case, at most there would be heavy chakra consumption and nothing more.


    So, if the consumption of Rinnegan��s Visual Prowess is not taken into ount, then therge-scale and powerful Jutsu such as Super Shinra Tensei, and Chibaku Tensei can be regarded as ordinary Jutsu for Nagato, especially because he has Gedo Mazo��s Chakra Support with him.


    Precisely because of this Jiraiya felt that the Chibaku Tensei used by Tendo this time is much higherpared to thest time at Amegakure, and resisting this Chibaku Tensei is almost next to impossible.


    ��Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!�� Jiraiya gritted his teeth and roared unwillingly as his body was buried inside theary orb.


    Simr to Jiraiya, Fujin��s body was also gradually buried inside theary Orb, but different from Jiraiya, Fujin was calm and unusual all along, he did not pose any resistance, instead, voluntarily buried himself inside theary Orb as if everything is still under his control.


    On the ground, Tendo looked at the hugeary Orb in the sky that sealed Jiraiya and Fujin inside it with an indifferent expression. There were no waves on his face, nor any emotional fluctuation, as if what happened was not strange at all, and was taken for granted.


    As far as Nagato is concerned, no one can escape from the Chibaku Tensei seal without external help, the moment Chibaku Tensei Seal waspleted, the threat of Fujin and Jiraiya was almost resolved, and as long as Nagato manages to prevent others from breaking the Chibaku Tensei Seal from the outside, Jiraiya and Fujin would never be able to break out of the Chibaku Tensei Seal.


    So, after dealing with the two ��hindrances��, Tendo��s gaze shifted towards the Eastern Refugee Shelter where the Asura Path was inexplicably destroyed abruptly.


    This time aside from making Konoha Feel Pain through Konoha Copse n, and deal with the Gokage by the way, capturing the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi is also one of the Akatsuki Organization��s goals by the way.


    Now that Tendo has confirmed that Uzumaki Naruto, the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi is also hiding in the Eastern Refugee Shelter, so naturally, he wouldn��t let this opportunity pass, and because Tendo suspects that the leader of Amatsukami, Yama is also present in the Eastern Refugee Shelter, therefore, Nagato did not let Tendo go into the refugee personally, after all, the safety of Tendo is very important.


    Nagato fully understands that Yama is stronger than Tendo, so if Tendo and Yama were to fight, it would definitely result in the victory of Yama and destruction of Tendo, which is not what Nagato wants to see, therefore, Nagato doesn��t n to let Tendo personally go inside the Refugee, instead, he ns to directly bring out Uzumaki Naruto outside the Refugee.


    With this intention, Tendo stretched out his arms again in the direction of Eastern Refugee.


    At the center of Tendo��s palms, a ck energy ball started to condense, <em>��Chibaku Tens�C����</em> but before he couldplete the Jutsu, theary Orb behind him, which sealed Jiraiya and Fujin inside it suddenly burst out loudly�� <em>Boom!</em>


    The bursting of Chibaku Tensei was apanied by several tremors, numerous cracks appeared on the surface of theary Orb, and rubble started to fall off of it.


    Obviously, the Chibaku Tensei Seal has started to copse, and theary Orb is falling apart.


    With a frowned expression, Tendo turned his head to look at the Chibaku Tensei as the ck Energy Ball between the palms of his hand faded, ��How is this possible?�� the indifferent expression of Tendo finally changed, revealing incredible shock, because he could feel that the Seal of Chibaku Tenseiary Sphere was not broken through external efforts, instead it copsed internally! And this greatly shocked him.


    In Nagato��s cognition, something like this is absolutely impossible�� In the case of no external intervention, the seal of Chibaku Tensei can not be cracked�� so once someone is sealed inside the Chibaku Tensei Sphere, escape should be absolutely impossible, this is why Tendo is extremely shocked that someone actually managed to crack the Chibaku Tensei Seal!


    As the cracks extended more and more, there was another loud burst, and the Chibaku Tensei Giant Sphere that was already full of cracks suddenly exploded!


    Looking at the sshing rocks, rising smoke, and dust, Tendo��s shocked expression changed into a solemn one, as he noticed a figure rushing towards him amidst the sshing rubble.


    ��Fujin?�� after recognizing the identity of the other party, Tendo retreated instantly.


    ��You can��t escape!�� �C Fujin chuckled and chased after Tendo.


    In the blink of an eye, a closebat battle between Tendo and Fujin started, the two figures fought together, their fists collided producing muffled sounds that shook the eardrums of the onlookers.


    Aside from using attractive, repulsive force, along with several other Jutsu, Tendo��s own Taijutsu skills are also extremely strong. In the Cannon, Tendo was able to fight against Naruto in the runaway state, showing incredible speed and power.


    And now that the strength of each Pain has increased by at least ten times, so the strength and speed of Tendo are almost horrifying.


    Of course, Fujin who already specializes in closebat is not far apart, but because the Fujin Clone is on the verge of copse, which has severely decreased its strength and speed by varying degrees, so although he still has the upper hand, he is still unable topletely crush Tendo, unlike Hiruko.


    As the battle progressed, Fujin frowned, then immediately used one of his strongest Jutsu, <em>��Dead Bone Pulse: Dance of the Seedling Fern!��</em>


    <em>Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish</em>


    With the sound of breaking wind, one after another, bone spears emerged out of the ground, and in the blink of an eye, the entire battlefield was again covered in a Forest of Bones.


    With the convenience of being able to travel through bone spears, Fujin directly appeared behind Tendo, and using a Bone de, he made a severe cut at Tendo��s Back.


    As soon as the Bone Forest appeared on the battlefield, Tendo lost Fujin��s position and fell into aplete passive state, however, his premonition of danger did not disappear�� the moment, Fujin appeared behind Tendo tounch a sneak attack, Tendo immediately sensed danger and did not hesitate to once again an enhanced version of <em>��Shinra Tensei!��</em>


    The huge shock wave swept through Konoha once again, but this time, Tendo��s use of Shinra Tensei was sort of hasty and the power was not half as powerful as the previous Super Shinra Tensei, so although it did not destroy the whole vige, even so, the surrounding Bone Forest was instantly destroyed.


    Immediately after using the Shinra Tensei, Tendo entered a cooldown state.


    In a short period of time, he used Super Shinra Tensei, Chibaku Tensei, and again an enhanced Version of Shinra Tensei one after another, so the consumption was quite a lot, not to mention thest Shinra Tensei was hastily used and caused severe Chakra Consumption that Tendo��s body couldn��t bear, therefore, Tendo seems to have entered its cooldown state.


    But looking at the Broken Bone Forest, Tendo still felt that the consumption was worthwhile.


    <em>Kacha��</em>


    With a faint cracking sound, several cracks on the ground beneath Tendo��s foot appeared.


    ��This!?�� Tendo looked awkward and he wanted to immediately jump away, but at this time, several Bones entangled his legs that didn��t allow him to escape, at the same time, a figure had already broken out of the ground, and the sharp bone de in Fujin��s hand glowing with cold light immediately shed towards Tendo.


    If this Bone de touches Tendo, then without a doubt, Tendo��s body would be divided into two parts along the chest, but there is no way for Tendo to dodge or protect himself�� his movements are restricted and he is in a cooldown state.


    Nagato immediately tried to reverse summon Tendo, but the reverse summoning Jutsu did not work, the reason is obviously the ck Seal markings spread on the body of Tendo that appeared on there at some point during his closebat battle against Fujin.


    Seeing the Bone de getting closer and closer, Tendo��s face showed a panicked expression�� Nagato doesn��t care much about other Paths of Pain, but Tendo which is made out of Yahiko��s body is very important, to him�� he can��t allow Tendo to be destroyed�� but he doesn��t have a method to save Tendo either.


    ��No��.!��


    ��<em>Sigh</em>�� I guess I will do it for you�� do remember that you owe me one!�� a voice came, following which, a spiraling vortex appeared behind Tendo and sucked him inside.


    Seeing that Tendo was sucked inside the Spiraling Whirl, Fujin wasn��t surprised, instead, he was relieved, and muttered to himself, ��Finally found you�� Obito!��

 Chapter 524: When Overconfidence Bites Back

    Chapter 524: When Overconfidence Bites Back


    <em>Crack!</em>


    At a distance of 300 meters away from the main battlefield where Tendo and Fujin are fighting, the ground cracked and a figure broke out of the ground under the cover of broken walls.


    This figure is not someone else but Fujin.


    Previously, when Tendo used an enhanced version of Shinra Tensei only the Bone Forest above the ground was destroyed, in actuality, there is still a densely packedwork of roots made out of Bones spears under the ground which Fujin is using for traveling through the battlefield.


    And, the figure currently fighting against Tendo, is not Fujin, but a Skeletal Clone of Fujin, meanwhile, the real Fujin has been hiding under the ground, waiting for Obito to take action in order to deal with Obito.


    Although killing Obito is extremely difficult, and almost next to impossible, Fujin still wants to give it a try, and Fujin has a n in mind.


    Obito may have both Short Distance and Long Distance Kamui, and he may be able to use Kamui on anyone even from a long distance but to be able to use Kamui, he must first manifest himself in this dimension.


    And as per Fujin��s n, the moment, Obito would manifest himself, Fujin would make a move�� Which is now!


    ��


    A little distance away from the ce where the real Fujin broke out of Ground.


    Hearing the sound of Earth cracking not too far behind him, Tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito, who was in the process of using long Distance Kamui, to rescue Tendo, couldn��t help but be slightly surprised.


    After understanding what this meant, the corners of his lips arched in a mocking smirk.


    ��Oh, it turns that the real attack was directed towards me, while Tendo was just a bait����


    Obito, who is good at sneak attacks, and ying conspiracy, obviously understood that Fujin��s thought process who nned to use Tendo as a cover in order to attack him, but Obito doesn��t care�� although, slightly surprised, Obito is still disdainful towards Fujin. After all, aside from short distance, and long-distance Kamui, there are skill methods like Mokuton and Susano��o that Obito can use to protect himself from Fujin.


    Therefore, Obito is confident and disdainful towards Fujin.


    But Fujin, who broke out of the ground, doesn��t seem to care about Obito��s disdain��


    There was no need for nonsense, and Fujin used an extremely sharp Bone de and fiercely shed it across Obito��s back without a shred of hesitation.


    Although he doesn��t have much hope for this first attack to be sessful, this still did not stop him from using all his strength order to be able to kill Obito, if possible, Fujin hopes that Obito remains too arrogant, a fool, and disdainful towards others, so that Fujin can sessfully kill him!


    Undoubtedly, the goal of Fujin from beginning to end was not Tendo.


    Yahiko��s corpse may be important, to Nagato, but it is of no significant value to Fujin, destroying it may be impactful on the other party, but is not worthy of Fujin��s risk.


    The real goal of Fujin has always been Obito wandering across the battlefield.


    Yes, based on Fujin��s understanding of Obito, Fujin knew that when Tendo used Super Shinra Tensei on Konoha, Obito did not evacuate from the battlefield, unlike other Akatsuki members, instead, Obito has been wandering across the battlefield with the help of his Kamui looking for a suitable opportunity to sneak attack on Fujin.


    And when such a dangerous character is watching you from the dark, even Kuroto, who is controlling the Fujin Clone will feel ufortable and would have to be extremely vignt against Obito��s sneak attack.


    It can be said that in current Konoha, aside from Hyuga Kuroto, and perhaps Hatake Kakashi who has started to master Flying Raijin, no other people, including Jiraiya who can use Sennin mode, Tsunade-hime who can use <em>Ninja Art: Mitotic Regeneration: The Hundred Healing Jutsu, </em>Might Guy who can use Eight Inner Gates Formation, and Sandaime-sama who current whereabouts are unounted for, can��t resist Obito��s Kamui.


    Therefore, Obito must be given first priority�� and should be dealt with as soon as possible.


    But if Fujin wants to solve the problem of Obito, he must first force Obito to manifest himself, lest all attacks and preparation are useless. And when looking at the entire battlefield, Fujin can��t think of anything aside from the destressed Tendo that can force Obito to take action.


    The reason why the destress of Tendo can force Obito to take action is the importance of Tendo for Nagato and Konan.


    Don��t underestimate the importance of Yahiko��s body for Nagato, and Konan, If Tendo were to be destroyed by Fujin under Obito��s watch, and Obito didn��t even make a move to save Tendo�� it will inevitably detonate a major discord between Obito, and Nagato�� and it wouldn��t even be strange if Nagato and Konan were topletely turn their face from Obito.


    If that were to happen, then a civil war between the Nagato faction and the Obito faction will also start.


    Infighting in Akatsuki is something that Obito would not allow, at least not at this stage when there is such a great threat of Amatsukami, so he, who knows the bond between Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan would definitely not watch Tendo��s destruction at the hands of Fujin.


    Additionally, he, who can not only use short distance and long distance Kamui, but also use Mokuton, and Susano��o will naturally be overconfident in his abilities, so his vignce towards Fujin��s attack will naturally be weakened.


    This is in Obito��s character, who overestimates his abilities, and underestimates his opponent��s abilities.


    And Fujin wants to take advantage of this character w of Obito.


    All actions of Fujin have been carried out based on this n.


    When being sealed by Chibaku Tensei, Fujin did not resist violently or used violent methods to break free, nor did he directly attack the core of Chibaku Tensei in advance, all for the purpose of paralyzing Nagato, and Obito��s judgment, and drop their vignce against him.


    For this reason, he even took the risk of almost being sealed by Chibaku Tensei.


    Fortunately, the Bone de that contains the Characteristics of All-Killing Ash Bones did not disappoint Fujin. It sessfully destroyed the Core of Chibaku Tensei, allowing Fujin to break out of it much to Nagato and Obito��s surprise.


    And aftering out of Chibaku Tensei, Fujin did not give them an opportunity to think deeply and started a swift and violent offensive��


    Additionally, he forced Tendo to used several big moves in order to enter a Cool Down Period so that Tendo would be a little panicked.


    If you can��t think deeply and analyze the situation, then you will act based on your inherent concepts, thoughts, and instincts.


    If you can��t calmly weigh the situation, things will get out of control, which will lead to panic, and you will make mistakes��


    And Fujin intends to use these to his advantage.


    So, at this moment, there is a very precarious situation on the battlefield for Akatsuki. In front of Tendo, and behind Obito, there are Bone des shing.


    How to choose depends on Obito.


    If he were to save himself and give up on Tendo, then infighting with Akatsuki will start.


    If he were to save Tendo and bears the damage upon himself, then even if he does not die, at least, one Kamui will be gone, (Fujin does not know that Obito has transnted more Sharingan because they are being blocked through perception distorting Jutsu.)


    Obito obviously understood Fujin��s n, so in the face of such a precarious situation, he did not choose to stop his long-distance Kamui on Tendo in order to save himself from Fujin��s attack, nor did he have any intention of sacrificing himself, so when faced with this shrewd attack of Fujin�� not only was Obito, not panicked, instead his lips arched in ridicule.


    Immediately, a Blue Chakra gushed out of Obito��s body and formed a Chakra Phantom around him.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    With a violent roar, Susano��o instantly took shape, protecting Obito from Fujin��s attack.


    His Mangekyou Sharingan may not be eternal but after months of training, Obito can instantly form Susano��o around him.


    ��Huh�� now what are you going to do? In the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies are meaningless! The Susano��o of the Uchiha n is the ultimate defense�� and it is not something that mere Kaguya n Shinobi can break!�� said Obito in a provocative tone. When speaking so, he did not even bother to turn his head to look at Fujin�� he was disdainful towards the other party!


    After regaining his other eye, Obito is not afraid of anyone in this Shinobi world�� not Nagato, not Yama, not Minato, not Homusubi, not Madara, and certainly not Fujin!


    No matter how strong they are, they can not even touch him�� there is no way for them toe in contact with the Kamui Dimension!


    Not to mention, Obito can also use the Complete Body Susano��o with Wings on his back�� so he has also made up for his shorings ofck of frontal attack methods�� now he has no weaknesses!


    But if Obito were to say such a sentence ��now, he has no weaknesses�� to Fujin, Fujin would just snort coldly, and say, ��your biggest weakness is your overconfidence���� and show him practically, like he intends to do now.


    Just when Obito was too proud of himself and disdainful towards Fujin�� a piercing and crisp sound resounded throughout the battlefield.


    For some reason, a bad premonition surged in Obito��s heart as soon as he heard this piercing sound.


    Worried, Obito instantly turned his head back to see what was going on behind him.


    But even before he turned his headpletely, he saw a scene that stunned himpletely.


    The Bone de in Fujin��s hand easily cut through the Susano��o as if a hot knife cutting through butter.


    The ultimate defense of Susano��o was cut through instantly, and the Susano��o shattered without putting even a shred of resistance.


    In fact, rather than putting resistance, in the face of Fujin��s Bone de, the Susano��o was like apletely dead tree branch and instantly decayed in the face of Fujin��s Bone de.


    Realizing the absurdity of the situation, Obito��s pupils shrank, and he can��t help but exim, ��This�� what the hell? How is this possible?!��


    But the only reply he got was the vague feeling of his body being cut in two halves.

 Chapter 525: Unreasonable!

    Chapter 525: Unreasonable!


    <em>Swish</em>


    While the night wind blew, carrying the pieces of dust around.


    The original battlefield where there were constant noises of explosions, muffled impacts, and metallic collision suddenly fell into a strange silence, and only the wailing sound of the injured Konoha Shinobi reverberated faintly all over the battlefield.


    Fujin��s attack on Obito and the transfer of Tendo into the Kamui dimension at the hands of Obito happened almost simultaneously, therefore, the two most dangerous enemies on the battlefield disappeared at the same instant��


    The pitiful Jiraiya who had just gotten out of the Chibaku Tensei seal and was ready to again fight against Tendo suffered from an enhanced Shinra Tensei, although injured quite seriously, Jiraiya still crawled out of the mound and looked around the battlefield with a dusty face, he was a total loss at what exactly is going on here.


    While Jiraiya looked around the battlefield, Fujin looked at Obito��s corpse.


    Obito��s corpse was just like his Susano��o, the moment it was cut into two halves at the hands of Fujin��s Bone de, it fell into a rapid withering state as if it has experienced several months of corrosion in an instant and started to slowly turn to dust.


    ��Was the attack sessful?�� muttered with an expectant look.


    The series of attacks just now was well nned out and too fast; along with a touch of surprise that Obito could never think or react to, especially the Bone de of Fujin which contains the characteristics of All-Killing Ash Bones.


    When Fujin effortlessly cut through Obito��s Susano��o, it was done at an extremely fast speed, without the slightest of hindrance that even Obito was taken aback and might not have had enough time to be able to use the forbidden Genjutsu Izanagi that can change the destiny of the caster.


    Therefore, Fujin is quite expectant in his heart, perhaps, Obito is really dead this time��


    Although expectant, Fujin can��t help but cough out a mouthful of blood, ��Cough-cough!�� immediately, he staggered his footsteps because of a paralyzing sensation and barely stood up while leaning on the wall on the side.


    It��s an extremely burdensome task to repeatedly use <em>Dance of the Seedling Fern, </em>to maintain such arge-scale Bone Forest�� what��s more, as the characteristics of All-Killing Ash Bones are bing more and more apparent, the deterioration of this Clone body has also be more and more serious.


    If it weren��t for the fact that the physique of this Clone Body is extremely strong, Fujin is quite certain that his body might not havested for even ten minutes.


    After stabilizing himself, Fujin again looked at Obito��s corpse and realized that Obito��s corpse haspletely disappeared, even with his Bykukgan, Fujin couldn��t find even a single trace of Obito on the battlefield.


    If the cause of disappearance was All-Killing Ash Bones, then at least ashes should remain on the battlefield, but now that there are no traces left, then there is only one possibility, and that is Izanagi.


    ��Was is I still a step toote, or is it that Obito has Transcripted Izanagi into his Mangekyou Sharingan?�� thought Fujin with a sigh, but he wasn��t too disappointed.


    Being able to force Obito to use Izanagi at the cost of one of his two Mangekyou Sharingan can already be considered a strategic sess. Fujin��s main objective was not to kill Obito but to consume one of his Mangekyou Sharingan, of course, if Obito could be killed, then well and good, but if he can��t be killed, then at least one of his Mangekyou Sharingan will be consumed, right?


    Izanagi may be a heaven-defying forbidden Genjutsu that can change the face of the caster, but it is not without a price.


    Every time the user uses Izanagi, he must sacrifice the visual prowess of one of his eyes resulting inplete blindness of that eye. Even can��t think of a way to cure the blindness of that eye except for evolving that eye to a higher visual prowess like in the case of Uchiha Madara whore blindness was cured as his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan evolved into Rinnegan.


    But this case doesn��t apply for Obito, because he doesn��t have any close blood rtive left who can give him their eye�� in other words, Obito inevitably lost one of his Mangekyou Sharingan at the moment he cast Izanagi!


    So, condensing his fluctuating mood, Fujin watched the surroundings attentively, Fujin is fully prepared to againunch an attack on Obito the moment he reappears on the battlefield.


    With the loss of one of his Mangekyou Sharingan, regardless of the left or right eye, Obito��s strength will definitely be reduced. As long as the ce of his resurrection is within Fujin��s Byakugan visual range, Fujin will againunch an attack on Obito.


    At that point even if Obito manages to save himself by using Izanagi, Fujin��s purpose would be achieved. After losing both of his Mangekyou Sharingan that have a heaven-defying Dojutsu, Obito��s strength will immediately decline to the level where even Jonin could pose a serious threat to him, and elite Jonin might be able to kill him.


    While Fujin was searching for the traces of Obito, Konoha Shinobi who were at the edge of the battlefield also rushed here.


    Kakashi and his Tactical Force were the first ones to arrive, then Hyuga Kuroto and his Team-Ro, along with other Konoha Shinobi that didn��t include Tsunade who was busy transmitting Chakra to thousands of slugs spread all over the battlefield.


    Most of the Konoha Shinobi who came here also had slugs on their shoulder, so even though they had some degrees of Injuries, the injuries were rapidly healed with the help of Katsuyu the slug, as a result, the Konoha Shinobi were in a perfect state to fight the war.


    Kakashi looked around, but found no enemy around, confused, he quickly asked Jiraiya, ��Jiraiya-sama, where is the enemy?��


    Jiraiya shook his head weakly��


    He didn��t see the scene where Fujin used Tendo as a means to kill Obito just now, so he is also quite confused at this moment, he doesn��t know what happened, nor does he know where did Tendo disappear all of a sudden.


    Kurenai who is part of the Team-Ro didn��t stop with the others, instead, she continued to run all the way to the ce where Fujin was.


    Fujin frowned when he looked at Kurenaiing towards him, ��Why is sheing here?��, then regardless of her purpose, Fujin waved his hand towards Kurenai and said, ��Stop, don��te here��!��


    Kurenai was taken aback by Fujin��s serious tone but still stopped obediently, although, she seems to want to say something.


    Fujin narrowed his eyes at Kurenai, then noticed the extra slug that Kurenai is carrying and immediately understood her purpose ofing over�� But Fujin still stopped her and did not take the slug, because he knows that Iryo Ninjutsu can not help him��


    In fact, not only Kurenai but the other Konoha Shinobi were also puzzled by Fujin��s serious tone, but they are also elite shinobi, after all, so immediately raised their vignce and looked around the battlefield with utmost vignce.


    After minutes of wait where everyone was extremely nervous, the figure of Obito appeared out of thin air a few hundred meters away from the battlefield.


    There was no spiraling whirl, and no virtual figure, the appearance of Obito was like the creation of God in the void, recing nothingness with Obito in an instant.


    ��Izanagi�� sure enough, he did use Transcription Seal to program Izanagi in his eyes���� thought Fujin but he did not act.


    The reason being, that the location of Obito��s resurrection is hundreds of meters away from him, so it will at least take more than an instant for Fujin to appear there, but before Fujin can do so, Obito had already entered the Kamui Dimension, so attacks would now be useless on him, therefore, Fujin decided to not waste his energy on useless attacks.


    ��That��s�� Tobi!��


    ��Be careful everyone!��


    ��He is the one who uses Space-time Jutsu!?��


    The sudden appearance of Obito caused amotion among the Konoha Shinobi.


    Kakashi tightly clenched the Special Flying Raijin Kunai in his hand and stared at tomoe-masked-Obito��s figure in the distance with a gloomy expression.


    No matter how much Kakashi tries, he can never forget this person, after all, it was this person who stole Obito��s eye from him.


    But Kakashi was also a bit hesitant to attack the other party, this is obviously because of his own doubt, ��Is he really him?�� and Kakashi is desperate and wants to confirm the identity of this Tobi fellow�� he wants to know whether this guy is really his best friend as Kakashi has guessed or someone else who managed to get his hands on his best friend��s eye through some way.


    Being stared at by so many Konoha Shinobi, especially the scorching gaze of Kakashi, the thick face Obito doesn��t seem to care, at this moment, his left eye under the mask was closed, and his right eye was locked on Fujin, the expression under the tomoe mask was gloomy, and his voice was full of hatred, ��This is the second time!��


    Obito��s current mood at this time is extremely gloomy and filled with anger�� This is the second time he has used Izanagi to survive in the face of Amatsukami members�� which indirectly means that Obito has been killed twice by Amatsukami members�� which is not something he can ept so easily!


    Although extremely angry, Obito was also somewhat afraid to approach Fujin, he really couldn��t figure out how did Fujin��s Bone de cut through Susano��o so easily!


    You know that��s Susano��o, not butter!


    And yet it was easily cut by a mere Bone de! This is simply Unreasonable!


    ��


    At the same time at the outer wall of Konoha.


    With the sound of breaking wind, the figure of Shisui and Itachi one by one appeared on the outer wall of Konoha, and the three pairs of eyes saw the scene of the vige with a stunned expression.


    ��Shisui-Kun, is this your vige? Are you sure this is your vige and not some battlefield?�� The cat Fuwafuwa who is resting on Shisui��s shoulder asked him with a curious expression.


    Even Shisui is taken aback by the scene in front of him, ��How could the vige be destroyed?��


    Itachi had a dazed expression, ��How could this happen to Konoha?��

 Chapter 526: Cautiousness of Obito

    Chapter 526: Cautiousness of Obito


    The scene of the vige made the two Uchiha feel stupid and incredulous��


    ��Unexpectedly, the vige that has experienced and strived the three great shinobi wars would be destroyed on such an ordinary night�� it��s really unbelievable���� �C Shisui sighed deeply.


    They never thought that Konohagakure, the strongest of the five great Shinobi Viges would be so severely destroyed in the rtively peaceful period, which was unprecedented in bloody and cruel wars.


    Until now, Shisui is still full of doubts and even wondered whether he is in some sort of Genjutsu�� because he simply can��t believe that Konoha is destroyed.


    Itachi��s face is gloomier than Shisui, the Vige has suffered such a catastrophe�� he did not dare to think of the situation of his family, because once imagined, countless terrible scenes would spring up in his mind�� Itachi can only hope that his parents and Sasuke (Itachi doesn��t know about Uchiha Kiyomi yet) are safe��


    While Shisui and Itachi stood in silence, suddenly an emerald blue light shed in the ruins of Konoha, immediately afterward, the roar of Susano��o resounded across the night sky.


    <em>ROAR!</em>


    Looking at the huge emerald blue Susano��o at the center of the Vige, Shisui��s eyes condensed, ��Another Susano��o�� huh?��


    Itachi nodded gently, ��Well, this Susano��o has never been used before����


    Whether Shisui or Shinichi, both of their Susano��o are greenish in color, one is emerald green while the other is dark green�� on the other hand, Itachi��s own Susano��o is ming red like the red vapors of death�� and finally, Tsukihi��s Susano��o is golden in color��


    So, both of them quickly judged that emerald blue Susano��o in the vige belongs to a third candidate, aside from any of these people.


    As far as Itachi and Shisui can think of based on the people who are alive and have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, the Susano��o in the vige is either used by the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Fugaku, that is Itachi��s father, or the mysterious traitorous Uchiha of the Akatsuki Organization who has recently stolen Kakashi��s eye.


    Of course, there is also the third possibility that another Uchiha might have recently awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan because of experiencing despair brought by the loss of someone precious during the destruction of the Vige�� but�� Itachi and Shisui are still more inclined to the second candidate, that is, the mysterious traitorous Uchiha of the Akatsuki Organization.


    The reason for such a judgment is quite simple, and that is the development of Susano��o in front of them�� The Susano��o at the center of the Vige is the Complete Body Susano��o with wings on its back�� This is already the Sixth Stage of Susano��o.


    Both Itachi and Shisui have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan and fully understands that using the Complete Body Susano��o with just a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan is not possible�� the user should either have the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan along with extremely high Chakra Reserves just like Uchiha Tsukihi or�� he must have been transnted with Hashirama Cells simr to Uchiha Shisui�� only then will it be possible to use the Complete Body Susano��o or the near Complete Body Susano��o.


    Any other way is difficult to meet the requirement.


    So understanding that the traitorous Uchiha is one of the few people responsible for the destruction of Konoha, both Shisui and Itachi activated the Mangekyou Sharingan at the same time, and icy killing intent was released from them.


    But before either one could act�� <em>Boom��! </em>Suddenly, a loud explosion sounded in the forest behind the two, then a dazzling white beam of light shone through the forest, illuminating the entire gloomy night sky.


    After turning around to look at the situation, Shisui��s brows twisted in a deep frown, ��If I am not wrong, that��s definitely, Dust Release, right?��


    Although Shisui did not fight on the Iwagakure front in the Third Great Shinobi War and did not get a chance to personally see the power of the famous, and only known Kekkei Tota, Dust Release.


    As a senior member of the Anbu directly under Hokage, Shisui still recognized Dust Release at a single nce�� after all, the power and characteristics of Dust Release are too conspicuous to not be able to recognize.


    ��Dust Release���� �C muttered Itachi with a thoughtful expression, then spoke after realization, ��Which means the Gokage are fighting there?��


    As the members of Amatsukami, Itachi and Shisui are fairly clear about Sandaime��s secret n against the Akatsuki Organization, so, the moment, they discovered Dust Release, both of them judged that the people fighting on that side are definitely the Gokage.


    Columns of dazzling light passed through from time to time then there were series of deadly explosions spreading all over the surroundings, the skyrocketing fire, the terrifying sound of lightning shing, the howling wind and tumbling smoke and vapor�� the scene that Itachi and Shisui witnessed from the bird��s eye view of the crows clearly showed as if hell hase to the world.


    Such an astonishing degree of damage is not something that ordinary Shinobi can cause, additionally, Itachi and Shisui have already judged that one side includes that Gokage and their entourage, so the person who can force the Gokage to such a degree will obviously not be any ordinary Shinobi.


    In nine of out ten cases, the person facing the Gokage should be Nagato, the leader of the Akatsuki Organization�� because in Shisui and Itachi��s cognition, in the Akatsuki Organization, perhaps only Nagato with the Rinnegan Dojutsu of the Rikudo Sennin is worthy of being able to force the Gokage to unite together.


    Although Itachi and Shisui now have a clear understanding of the situation, they are also in a serious dilemma now�� one is the battlefield in the vige where the traitorous Uchiha is wreaking havoc, and the other is the battlefield outside the vige where the leader of the Akatsuki Organization fighting against the Gokage�� Inparison, the battlefield outside is obviously much more dangerous because the battle there is definitely more intense based on the terrifying Chakra fluctuations��


    But faced with such a situation, Shisui and Itachi are not sure which battlefield should they give priority to.


    After a while of silence, Shisui patter Itachi on the shoulder, and said, ��I will support the battlefield on the side of Gokage, and you will be in charge of the vige side�� and provide support to Fujin, Jiraiya-sama, and Tsunade-sama����


    Since the battlefield on the side of Gokage is much more dangerous, so Shisui, who is the stronger and the older of the two took the initiative to fight on that battlefield, while Itachi was responsible for supporting the Fujin against the traitor Uchiha.


    This is not an arbitrary decision, but a well-thought-out one�� aside from the Hashirama Cell transntation, Shisui has also mastered Sennin Mode with the help of the Nekoshou Kuroka, so his strength has once again increased, and he is confident in being able to support the Gokage site�� And, Itachi who has gained Spiritual Weapons such as the Sword of Totsuka, and Yata Mirror should be responsible for helping Fujin seal the traitor Uchiha inside the Sword of Totsuka.


    Besides, Shisui as the older of the two will definitely not send Itachi to the more dangerous front�� is not because Shisui doesn��t trust in Itachi��s abilities, but because Shisui cares about Itachi.


    Itachi also knew that Shisui��s judgment was correct, so he nodded lightly, ��Okay.��


    After reaching the agreement, Shisui also reminded Itachi, ��Itachi, be vignt against that guy Zetsu and his weird means����


    ording to the information given to the two by Kuroto, Shisui and Itachi now fully understand the horror of Zetsu and understands that they must remain vignt against Zetsu, lest Amatsukami��s intelligence will be leaked, and it would bring great problem�� therefore, Shisui did not forget to remind Itachi of Zetsu.


    Itachi obviously, knew, and nodded, ��Yes�� I will be vignt.��


    Shisui and Itachi then nodded, and both disappeared from the Outerwall and rushed towards two battlefronts.


    ��


    On the battlefield on Konoha��s side.


    Fujin who had just dodged a long-distance Kamui attack from Obito saw the Susano��o in front of him and sighed��


    ��Damn it�� I didn��t expect that he would transnt extra Sharingan on his body����


    The fact that Obito can still use both short-range and long-range Kamui, as well as, the Complete Body Susano��o, clearly exins that the Sharingan he sacrificed for using Izanagi just now was not either one of his Mangekyou Sharingan, instead, it was a simple three tomoe Sharingan he has transnted somewhere in his body.


    Otherwise, the situation in front of him is simply iprehensible!


    Being able to use the Dojutsu of both the eyes, as well as the Complete Body Susano��o is simply impossible with one eye blind.


    But Fujin did not expect that Obito would go so far.


    In the previous series of attacks that he carried out on Obito, Fujin expanded the range of his vision to the utmost degree to keep track of all of Obito��s moves, so the prative power of the Byakugan decreased, additionally, Obito��s clothes and mask are also iid with all kinds of Fuinjutsu that block Byakugan��s prative vision, as a result, Fujin did not discover the additional Sharingan in Obito��s body�� and did not take into ount that Obito would be so cautious.


    As a result, the series of ns he had made to kill or take away Obito��s power ended up in a big failure.


    ��Tch, is it because of the battle at Kirigakure where he almost died? I did not expect that this guy would be so cautious after tasting just one defeat���� thought Fujin with a sigh.


    But Fujin knows that if he was in Obito��s shoes, perhaps he would have done the same thing��


    After all, each individual three-tomoe Sharingan that can be used for using Izanagi, is equivalent to one more life�� And Obito, whose half body is made up of Hashirama Cells doesn��t have to be worried about the bacsh from transnting a few extra three-tomoe Sharingan��


    After recalcting the situation, Fujin converged his eyes, and muttered, ��There is no telling how many extra-three tomoe Sharingan has he transnted, and each of those Sharingan are likely to be Transcripted with Izanagi�� which means, other than, sealing, nothing would work on him�� But there is no trace of Shisui and Itac�C��


    <em>Caw Caw</em>


    Just as Fujin was thinking of Shisui and Itachi, a sudden cry of a crow reached Fujin��s ears.


    Everyone who is busy in the fierce fight against Obito didn��t care much about just the cry of an inconspicuous crow, but Fujin cast his gaze in the direction of the ck crow that is indistinguishable in the night sky.


    As soon as he looked towards the crow, the crow��s eye turned scarlet with three spiraling curves around the pupil�� and the very next moment, a familiar Chakra invaded Fujin��s Chakra system.


    Knowing the identity of the crow, and the familiar Chakra Signature, Fujin smirked and did not resist the invasion of the foreign Chakra�� and soon, he was dragged into the familiar and unfamiliar Tsukuyomi ne of Itachi.

 Chapter 527: Injured Fujin

    Chapter 527: Injured Fujin


    Most of the Konoha Shinobi have focused most of their attention on Obito and his Susano��o, so the only one paying attention to Fujin��s changes was Kurenai whose attention is also diverted on Fujin, she noticed that Fujin suddenly looked into the distance, was started for some reason, and then immediately recovered as if nothing had happened.


    ��What exactly did Futen-kun see there?�� Following Fujin��s gaze, Kurenai also looked in that direction with a curious expression, only to see a ck crow flying away in the dim and dusty night sky.


    ��A crow? Is it a normal crow or is it��?�� Kurenai also knows that the number of crows in the Forest around Konoha has increased sharply, therefore, when she noticed the crow and Fujin��s attention on that crow, she immediately attributed that perhaps this has something to do with Fujin and Amatsukami.


    Understanding this, Kurenai who had walked closer to Fujin, immediately stood next to Fujin and asked in a familiar manner, ��Say, Futen-kun�� what should we do now?��


    The moment Obito started to use the Complete Body Susano��o in conjunction with his Kamui, his power is simply overwhelming, and not something that anyone in Konoha or any other Great Shinobi Viges can resist, Jonin doesn��t even have the qualification to fight him, while the higher Kage ss can barely defend themselves and don��t pose a threat to Obito at all!


    Every attack of Obito is reaping away lives at an astonishing speed, and in such a short moment; hundreds of Konoha Shinobi have already died tragically at the hands of Obito.


    Whether it is the Susano��o Chakra de, Yasakani no Magatama, Kamui Shuriken, orrge-scale Fire Style Jutsu, each of these attacks is overwhelming the battlefield and hundreds of Konoha Shinobi taking away their lives like dominos, while none of the attacks of Konoha Shinobi has managed to get past the defense of Obito��s Susano��o.


    The only person whose attacks might pose some degree of threat to Obito��s Susano��o is Jiraiya, but even his attacks are all useless because of the BUG level existence of Kamui.


    Kamui Shuriken is another BUG-level attack, and there is simply no defense against it�� the attack itself is a space-time attack, and perhaps one of the most difficult attacks to fight against. People who are cut by the Kamui Shuriken are directly warped into the Kamui dimension.


    In fact, Fujin even believes that the attack level of Kamui Shuriken is on the same level as All-Killing Ash Bones, the reason is simply that there is no defense against it, even Otsutsuki Kaguya wasn��t immune to the attack of Kamui Shuriken.


    Therefore, Kamui Shuriken is another headache that has to be dealt with, and Fujin is thinking about how to make the next set of tactics where he can give Itachi the chance to seal Obito using the Sword of Totsuka.


    Kurenai noted Fujin��s silence, and asked anxiously, ��At least speak something!��


    Seeing hundreds of Konoha Shinobi dying tragically at the hands of ��Tobi��, Kurenai is extremely anxious, she believes that the only person who can fight against, and stop ��Tobi�� from Killing Konoha Shinobi, is Futen�� so, he is her only hope�� and she can��t bear his silence.


    Seeing Kurenai��s anxious expression, Fujin sighed and exined in a calm tone, ��Usual means of fighting against him arepletely useless because of his time-space Jutsu�� Killing him is also not possible, I have already tried it twice, both times the result has been the same, that is, he hasn��t died�� The reason is that he possesses a special forbidden Jutsu using which he can cheat death�� So, we have to take that Jutsu into ount too when fighting against him.


    Additionally, he has also been transnted with the Hashirama Cells, so his Chakra reserves are too high, so we can��t rely on Chakra exhaustion.��


    Double Kamui, Hashirama Cells, along with the Forbidden Jutsu Izanagi, with thebination of these three things with him, killing Obito is simply impossible.


    Perhaps even Uchiha Madara who is stronger than Obito, wouldn��t be so difficult and can be dealt with rtive ease, but Obito with his Kamui is unrestricted and unkible�� In fact, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that so long as Obito is cautious enough, no one in this Shinobi World can pose a threat to him.


    So, whether Fujin can defeat Obito is not up to him, it is up to whether Obito will make more mistakes or not. This is Fujin��s conclusion, based on his experience of fighting against Obito. He has already tried to kill Obito twice, almost achieved sess both the time, but still failed��


    Although Itachi now has the Sword of Totsuka among the things Fujin can use in his strategy against Obito, Fujin is still worried�� After all, there is no guarantee that Sword of Totsuka can sessfully seal Obito.


    What if�� Izanagi can even counter Sword of Totsuka? After all, Sword of Totsuka turns all the disadvantages and unfavorable factors into Genjutsu.


    So, there is no guarantee that it wouldn��t be able to negate the effects of Sword of Totsuka��


    Hearing Fujin��s words, Kurenai asked, ��Does that mean we should allow him to continue to kill our Konoha Shinobi?��


    Fujin was about to reply, but suddenly he coughed violently and a mouthful of blood spurted out��


    <em>Cough-cough��</em>


    The body trembled and was suddenly paralyzed.


    Seeing Fujin��s condition, Kurenai hurriedly supported him and asked with concern, ��Your injury is extremely serious�� why are you refusing to receive medical treatment from Tsunade-sama��? If your injuries aren��t healed, then you will definitely die����


    Fujin didn��t care about Kurenai��s words, he waved his hands impatiently, and said in a weak tone, ��It��s dangerous here, neither you nor your colleagues are suitable to fight against him�� don��t stay here any longer�� go, go away now����


    Fujin didn��t want to be distracted in the battle against Obito, therefore, he wanted to drive away his Team-Ro so as to avoid unnecessary losses of his subordinates.


    ��I am not going away�� no matter what you say!�� stated Kurenai with a serious expression as she looked at Fujin with her red eyes.


    She didn��t know the specific reason why she felt, but the calmer and more casual Fujin was in the face of such a precarious situation despite his serious injuries, the more fascinated Kurenai became, therefore, Kurenai has decided that no matter how dangerous, she is not going to go away.


    Kurenai herself doesn��t know whether this is natural worship of the weak towards the strong, or her belief and gratitude towards Fujin who had saved her life a few weeks ago, or is it that she had really fallen in love with Fujin, but what she knows is that she doesn��t want to go away�� despite the risks and dangers.


    Fujin was toozy to persuade Kurenai and didn��t bother to speak anymore, anyway if she wants to die so much, then she can die for all he cares, it is of no interest to Fujin. Fujin, himself has to figure out a way to implement his n and deal with Obito before his body copses, so he has no time to get distracted, think, and worry about unnecessary things.


    <em>Whiish Whiish Whiish���� Boom Boom Boom�� EXPLOSION!</em>


    At this time, countless Kunai tied with Exploding Tag were shot at Obito inside the Susano��o, setting off a series of explosions and caused a burst of smoke to spread all over, however, it was of no use�� when the explosions subsided and the smoke cleared, the intact emerald Blue Susano��o appeared in everyone��s field of vision.


    ��Damn it, everything is of no use!!!��


    ��We can��t win against something like that!��


    ��He is a monster�� Humans can not fight something like that!��


    As the death count and injured count continued to increase under the useless siege, the fighting spirit and morale of the Konoha Shinobi was rapidly broken at the same time, anxiety, and fear started to permeate from one to many.


    The senior Konoha Shinobi have of course noticed this inevitable change, so gritting their teeth, they stood up and shouted, ��What we are fighting against is an enemy of the vige and the entire Shinobi World, as Konoha Shinobi we are responsible for protecting the lives of our families and friends who do not have the power and means of protecting themselves�� if we were to give in to the enemy so easily, then what would happen to the lives of our families?


    No matter what, we must stand firm until the bitter end��


    Remember the words of Hokage-sama, <em>��When the Tree Leaves Dances, one shall find mes. The fire��s shadow will illuminate the vige, and once again, tree leaves shall bud anew.��</em>


    So, for the sake of our children, for the sake of our families, for the sake of the vige, and for the sake of Will of Fire, we must not give up�� even if we die, we will die as proud Konoha Shinobi!��


    ��For Will of Fire!��


    ��For Will of Fire!�� x 100


    Instantly, the scenario changed, and the morale that was about to copse was suddenly reignited by the words of this elder Shinobi.


    The casualties in front of him did not scare him who has experienced the first, second, and third great Shinobi War��


    Everyone knows that there are many powerful shinobi out there who have the power to single out entire armies alone, Sandaime Raikage who fought against ten thousand Iwagakure Shinobi, and Yondaime Hokage who killed thousands of Shinobi are such examples.


    However, in the face of continuous siege, even people as strong as Sandaime Raikage, and Yondaime Hokage will get exhausted and tire out, so, this elder shinobi believes that as long as the siege continues, the enemy will sooner orter get tired and be defeated.


    Listening to the shouts of the elder Konoha Shinobi, Obito sneered coldly.


    The countless, and relentless siege may work on people like Sandaime Raikage, but for him, who has far surpassed the level of Kage and is already standing at the forefront of Super Kage level in terms of hard power and weird means, such siege is simply meaningless.


    With ess to Kamui, the initiative of whether to fight or not ispletely up to him, he can choose to fight at any ce he wants, any time he wants, and in any situation, he wants, no one can stop him.


    Just like now, despite all the boost in motivation, fighting spirit, and morale, the only thing that increased is the casualty counts and nothing else��


    After dealing with most of the Konoha Shinobi, Obito stared at Kakashi who was panting due to Chakra Exhaustion, then moved his gaze towards Fujin who was standing at a distance.


    On this battlefield, the only person who makes Obito feel threatened is Fujin of the Amatsukami.


    After fighting with hundreds of Konoha Shinobi, Obito has already confirmed that there was no defensive problem with his Susano��o, this clearly exins that the reason why his Susano��o was so easily cut open by Fujin is not that his Susano��o has weak defense, but because the attack method of Fujin is extraordinarily strong and can directly ignore the defense of Susano��o.


    Although Obito has never heard that Shikotsumyaku possesses such power, however, Obito now understands that he can��t be careless even against Fujin, so casting a vignt look at Fujin, Obito swore to himself, ��There will never be a third time�� Never!��


    After swearing to himself, Obito again looked at Fujin and thought about how to capture or kill Fujin.


    The fact that Fujin has been repeatedly coughing out blood is very clear to him, and with his keen knowledge of the Kaguya n that Obito has collected over the years, Obito fully understands that this is probably because of the illness that the members of the Kaguya n suffer from.


    Therefore, Obito understands that he just needs to push Fujin a little more, and the serious illness in the opponent��s body will be the cause of his defeat or death.


    The chance is right in front of him, so, after groaning for a while, Obito decided to take the risk. Anyway, Obito is confident that he wouldn��t die, after all, there are still two Three-Tomoe Sharingan in his body, which can be used to cast Izanagi.


    And if Obito can capture a member of Amatsukami at the cost of one or two Izanagi, it would be worth it, therefore, Obito made up his mind to catch Fujin.


    Seeing that Obito locked his gaze on him, Fujin immediately guessed Obito��s thoughts�� he shook his right hand slightly, and immediately a Bone de protruded from the palm of his right hand.


    What��s amazing is that the bone de in his right hand is not the previous kind of Bone de, instead, it has changed significantly.


    The previous Bone des used by Fujin were all pale white, sharp, and glowing with cold light, but the Bone de in his palm at this moment is dim grey, the color is much deeper, and there is no sharpness in this Bone de.


    From the perspective of a bystander, the bone de in Fujin��s hands doesn��t seem to carry any power, instead, it feels extremely weak and inconspicuous as if it will be broken into many fragments with very little effort.


    Even Kurenai who was standing next to Fujin keenly noticed the changes in the Bone de in Fujin��s hand, and was really worried now, ��His injuries must be extremely serious�� so serious, that even the Bone des he is creating have been weakened to such a degree!��

 Chapter 528: Fujin’s Defeat

    Chapter 528: Fujin��s Defeat


    Chakra Condensed and Obito who was standing inside the diamond cavity of the Huge Emerald Blue Susano��o held the Huge Kamui Shuriken in the hands of his Susano��o, as he observed the other side.


    Under the tomoe mask, Obito had a solemn expression, his Mangekyou Sharingan was revolving at an extremely fast speed, catching every move of Fujin on the ground.


    Seeing Obito looking at himself, Fujin abruptly pushed away Kurenai.


    <em>Smash!</em>


    Unsurprisingly, Kurenai flew out and fell into a pit in the distance with a muffled sound, thankfully she had two Katsuyu slugs with her, therefore, whatever injury she suffered from was healed instantly.


    Kurenai really wanted to curse Fujin for treating her so roughly but looking at Fujin who seemed to be staring at ��Tobi��, Kurenai chose to remain silent and did not say anything, ��Perhaps the reason he pushed me abruptly was that he was worried of ��Tobi��s attack���� was the thought in her mind.


    Unaware of Kurenai��s thoughts, Fujin��s eyes gradually condensed, locking on Obito standing inside the Diamond Cavity of Susano��o.


    Under his Fujin Mask, the blue veins near his temples on both sides of his eyes had already bulged to the maximum degree, and with these high purity Byakugan, Fujin was observing each of Obito��s move to the extreme.


    Both sides are using their individual Dojutsu to capture each other��s intentions and movements, predicting the attack method that the other party would use.


    This scene reminded Fujin of their casual fights during the Academy days when they were mere children, at that time, both were children and did not have much strength, one was unfamiliar with his Byakugan, while the other hadn��t even awakened his Sharingan, and their fights couldn��t even influence their ss�� but now, both of them have grown to the degree where they are strong enough to be able to easily influence the future pattern of the entire Shinobi.


    ��It��s really ironic, in the current pattern of the Shinobi world, the genius and talented ones are struggling to stand on the swaying boats in order to be able to survive this stormy Shinobi World, while the ones with poor talent are the cause of all the storms all over the Shinobi World.�� Fujin chuckled then moved his gaze on Obito��s mask.


    Then very next moment, the gaze of the two people met each other.


    ��How long will your bodyst? The Curse of the Kaguya n is getting more and more effective with each passing second�� will you still be able to move as fast as before in such a condition? And how long will your chakra reservest? Huh�� it��s best to give up�� because there is no chance of winning!�� Obito sneered in his heart.


    Because Obito understands the Curse of the Kaguya n very well, therefore, he is certain that Fujin can notst for very long, and each passing second is equivalent to pushing Fujin one step closer to death.


    Not to mention Fujin has already participated in so many fights so his Chakra Reserves should be consumed already, after all, Fujin had cone after another fought against and solved the threat of Satori of the Box of Bliss, Hiruko, and Nagato��s Tendo Pain, and in these several fights Fujin has used all kinds of Jutsu, including Ma Release Jutsu, Storm Release Jutsu, and advanced Shikotsumyaku Secret Jutsu that cause heavy Chakra Consumption, so even if Fujin possesses Bijuu ss Chakra reserves like Hoshigaki Kisame, the Chakra Reserves had to have gotten exhausted by now.


    Therefore, Obito is more certain of his victory.


    ��I will have to break through his Susano��o first, in order to ensure that the n goes safely���� thought Fujin, and continued after a pause, ��Will you still make mistake Obito? Will you still get overconfident and give me a chance to resolve your threat Obito?��


    Fujin is sober and understands full well that sess or failure does not depend entirely upon him, it mainly depends on whether Obito will make mistakes in overconfidence�� because only when Obito makes a mistake will can he be dealt with, and as long as Obito does not make a mistake, Fujin doesn��t have the slightest chance of sealing Obito.


    While the two stood on the opposite side, cold wind blew past, also blowing away the dirt and leaves in a circle.


    And as soon, as the leavesnded back on the ground, Obito made the first move.


    The more-than-hundred-meters high Susano��o that is controlled by Obito��s consciousness, shot out several Kamui Shuriken towards Fujin.


    Apanied by the deafening whistling sound of cutting through the wind, the huge Kamui Shurikens that were thrown by Obito��s Susano��o rushed towards Fujin in several strange arcs.


    ��Humph�� Uchiha Shurikenjutsu?�� Fujin thought as his lips arched in a smirk��


    The Shurikenjutsu of the Uchiha n is the most famous across the Shinobi World�� and Fujin is no stranger to Uchiha Shurikenjutsu, this is because not only has he mastered Uchiha Shurikenjutsu while training the Tsukihi Clone but also has good experience of dealing with Uchiha Shurikenjutsu because of several training spars against Itachi and Shisui. Therefore, Fujin can easily judge the trajectory that he must take in order to be able to dodge these Kamui Shurikens.


    After waiting for two instants, Fujin immediately rushed towards Obito following a particr trajectory.


    The direction he is rushing forward is towards Obito, not the opposite�� This is because Fujin understands that only by putting pressure on Obito will be a chance where Obito will be forced to make mistakes�� and Fujin ns to use that opportunity well.


    It��s just that not all ns go well�� just like now�� as Fujin was rushing towards Obito, suddenly a ��crack�� sound reached his ears and the very next moment apanied by bone braking pain, his body lost bnce, the speed of advancement slows down and Fujin almost fell on the ground.


    Fujin hissed in pain, and cursed, ��Damn��! My bones don��t seem to be able to hold on for much longer!��


    Although Fujin cursed, somehow, he managed to prevent himself from falling and added a lot of Chakra to the bone that had broken to make sure that the Bone heals quickly. In this way, although the Chakra consumption rate will increase, at least, bones will no longer break all of a sudden.


    Now with the problem resolved, Fujin can again rush forward, but by now a lot of time has already been dyed, and the Kamui Shuriken have also knocked on the door.


    <em>Whiish Whiish</em>


    Apanied by air-cutting sound, two Kamui Shuriken rushed towards Fujin from both sides.


    With death knocking him on the door, Fujin had no choice but to roll on the spot in order to be able to dodge the Kamui Shuriken�� Although, dodging in such a manner would be a little embarrassing, however, being able to dodge both the Kamui Shurikens will at least give him further chance to be able to carry out his n�� so Fujin did not hesitate in the slightest.


    As Fujin rolled on the ground, the edge of one of the Kamui Shuriken managed to touch the ck Amatsukami cloak of Fujin, of course, the flesh on Fujin��s back was not spared either and like a sharp de it directly cut through skin and flesh causing red blood to flow out.


    Thankfully, Fujin used his Back Bone in due time and managed to push away the Kamui Shuriken, else the Kamui Shuriken will continue to tear him apart and transport the torn part into the Kamui dimension.


    ��Whew�� almost died there!�� taking a relieved breath, Fujin thrillingly avoided Obito��s attack, and without wasting a single moment in caring about the injury on his back, Fujin rushed towards Obito tounch a counter-attack.


    As he dashed towards Obito, Iron Sand flew towards him and took the form of a pair of Iron Sand Wings.


    Now with Iron Sand wings on his back, and a Greyish Bone de in both hands, Fujin cut his way towards Obito.


    ��


    At the edge of Konoha Vige.


    Amidst the trees, Zetsu��s half body also leaned outside and he was observing the Fujin vs Obito battle in the distance.


    Looking at Fujin who condensed Iron Sand Wings, and flew towards Obito while dodging or cutting through various long range attacks, White Zetsu said, ��Aren��t we going to go any closer? Obito wanted us to take advantage of the chaos and kidnap Uzumaki Naruto, as well as, collect some of Fujin��s blood and deliver it to Hidan�� But if we remain at the edge of Konoha, how will we be able toplete those two tasks?��


    ck Zetsu denied, ��The entire underground of Konoha has been packed with dense Bone Forest, and the Bone Forest is continuously expanding like tree roots�� Don��t you remember what happened not long ago? Do you still like the taste of being pierced by countless Bone des?��


    White Zetsu immediately shook his head, ��Don��t joke around�� Those Bone des can even cut through Obito��s Susano��o�� We are very lucky that we managed to survive thest time�� I have no interest in being pierced by countless Bone des again and again!��


    After hearing White Zetsu��s words, ck Zetsu became silent and cast his gaze on Fujin�� more specifically on the Greyish Bone des in Fujin��s hands with a thoughtful expression��


    White Zetsu did not know what ck Zetsu was thinking and muttered with a doubtful expression, ��It��s quite weird�� that guy obviously has a problem with his body, so why does he maintain such arge underground Bone Forest that is covering entire Konoha Vige? Even if it is created to secure a retreat in case of emergency, but such arge scale is of no use to him, and it is quite burdensome on Chakra Reserves and body�� and yet he is continuously increasing it�� why?��


    ck Zetsu also frowned after hearing White Zetsu��s doubts, and immediately a panic burst into his heart, causing him to blurt out his thoughts, ��It��s definitely because he knows of our existence and knows what we can do so that Bone Forest is definitely created to prevent us from entering inside the vige and prevent us from capturing the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi as well as, prevent us from interfering in the battle against Obito!��


    White Zetsu was shocked by ck Zetsu��s words and can��t help but look at Fujin in a new light.


    ��


    On the battlefield.


    With the Iron Sand Wings on his back, Fujin��s speed returned back to the peak state, which unexpectedly surprised Obito a little, causing Obito to be vignt again.


    Obito understood that the defense of his Susano��o is of no use against the other party��s Bones, at the same time, because Fujin��s speed is extraordinarily fast so Susanoo��s attacks are of no use against the other party, so Obito instantly dispersed the Susano��o in order to save his Visual Prowess, at the same time, activated the Kamui to enter an intangible state.


    And Fujin who tried his best tounch a final blow on Obito seemed to be unable to hold anymore and directly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Immediately after that, the Iron sand Wings on his back copsed, being unable to use Ma Release Chakra to recreate Iron Sand Wings Fujin fell from the air and fiercely copsed on the ground, further breaking a few more Bones.


    Obito in the intangible state alsonded on the ground at this time and his lips arched in a smirk as he looked at the embarrassed state of Fujin, ��Tsk tsk, copsed already? And here I was thinking of ying with you for a while�� <em>heh</em>, it��s really, disappointing���� Although he said he is disappointed, his tone clearly indicated that he is very happy that Fujin copsed on his own.


    Fujin, who had fallen on the ground again vomited out blood, then wiping it away, he tried to get up, but couldn��t because of several broken bones which agitated him�� and Obito��s provocative words angered him, gritting his teeth, Fujin raised his trembling hand and shouted, <em>��Five-Finger Drilling Bullets!��</em>


    <em>Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish</em>


    Instantly, five bone bullets were shot out from Fujin��s hands and rushed towards Obito.


    But simr to all the previous attacks, no matter how powerful they were, in the face of Obito��s Kamui intangibility, they were all useless and passed through him.


    With Finger Bone Bullets embedded in a rock not far away, Obito walked towards Fujin step-by-step, and said, ��Despite being an enemy, I guess, I do respect your strength and means�� to be honest, I am a little curious about your identity�� a master like you shouldn��t be an unknown, but it doesn��t matter anymore�� Now that you have lost, you are my captive��. After tonight��s objective ispleted, I will have Nagato torture out all the information in your brain about you and Amatsukami behind you�� so rest assured, it wouldn��t be very long when yourpanions will follow you!��


    Although Fujin��s state was extremely bad, he did manage to mutter with some difficulty, ��Don��t think you have won, yet!��

 Chapter 529: I am… Uchiha Madara

    Chapter 529: I am�� Uchiha Madara


    ��I must say, Amatsukami Organization sure is fascinating and the members of your organization are quite self-confident�� despite the condition you are in, you still believe that you can turn the situation around?�� Obito said with a slight smile as he slowly walked towards Fujin step-by-step.


    ��Cough-cough�� <em>*puke*</em>�� Fujin was continuously coughing out blood and struggled to back away.


    It��s just that this Fujin Clone has already reached its limit, all four limbs are already numb and unresponsive, there are also a lot of fractures in the body��s skeletal structure, therefore, the speed of retreat is much slowerpared to Obito��s.


    Seeing this scene, Obito had more confidence in the situation, and said, ��After getting rid of you here, I can also breathe a sigh of relief����


    Although Obito is constantly walking towards Fujin, he has not dropped his vignce, he has experienced a simr situation before against Homusubi of Amatsukami, therefore, Obito is extremely cautious and has been constantly observing Fujin��s state to make sure that the ��Fujin�� in front of him is really the ��real�� Fujin, not a Clone or some kind of trap like thest time.


    ��


    On the other side.


    Seeing that Fujin has basically lost even his basic ability to move, Kurenai, who had just crawled out of the pit was really worried, after a bit of deliberation, she made up her mind and decided to rush there in order to assist him in any way possible.


    Kurenai also knows that even if she rushed there to assist Fujin, she would actually be of no use, given her meager strength, at best she would be a momentary distraction for ��Tobi�� and immediately die at his hands, despite knowing this, she could not remain indifferent and watch Fujin losing his life in front of her�� after all, back when her life was in danger, Fujin did his best in order to save her�� Therefore, Kurenai must do what she can, even if it costs her, her life.


    But just when Kurenai was about to rush there, Kuroto (Shadow Clone) appeared beside her, pressed his hands on her shoulder, and whispered, ��Don��t rush there without a n�� beside, even if you go there, it wouldn��t of much help.��


    Kurenai was irritated, ��So, what do you mean, should I just watch him die and do nothing, after all, he has done for us?��


    Kakashi on the side coughed slightly, and said, ��Cough�� I agree he has done so much for us, protected Konoha against such dangerous adversaries, no matter what his identity, we Konoha Shinobi wouldn��t just stand by and watch him get killed�� But, rushing there without a n is not a good idea�� Leave this job to me and my subordinates�� we have trained specifically to fight against ��Tobi����!��


    Kakashi has long seen that Kurenai and Fujin seem to know each other, and their rtionship is more than just acquaintances�� Kakashi doesn��t know about Fujin��s thoughts, but he can see that Kurenai seems to have unusual affection towards Fujin, so he understands that now that Fujin��s life is in danger, Kurenai is really worried.


    Therefore, Kakashi didn��t try to argue with her or stop Kurenai, instead, he took the job of rescuing Fujin upon himself and his tactical team who have trained specifically to fight against ��Tobi�� fellow.


    Listening to Kakashi��s words, Kuroto (Shadow Clone) was speechless, and couldn��t find a suitable reason to stop Kakashi.


    On the other hand, Kurenai bit her lip in unwillingness, and said, ��I have never hated my ipetence like I do today��!��


    Kakashi turned his gaze towards ��Tobi�� in the distance, and said, ��Don��t be discouraged so early, we are still young�� and as long as we are willing to work hard we would be able to be strong just like them�� but to be able to do so, we need time, therefore, we must survive tonight�� not only for our individual objectives but also for those who have died protecting us�� this is our responsibility, therefore, we must not carelessly throw away our lives!��


    After speaking so, Kakashi made a gesture towards his subordinates of the special tactical team, and immediately, three Konoha Shinobi, each one holding a special Kunai marked with the Flying Raijin Seal appeared around Kakashi.


    Each of the three of them had a firm expression and they are determined to kill ��Tobi�� tonight, after all, Kakashi��s Special tactical Team was created with the purpose of getting rid of the treat named ��Tobi��.


    Toplete this objective, Sandaime Hokage went as far as to break the traditional norms of the vige, and regardless of contribution or merit, as long as a Shinobi showed sufficient talent in time and space Jutsu, he was made eligible to learn Flying Raijin Jutsu and be part of the Special Tactical Force.


    It was also this bold move Sandaime-sama that three Shinobi excluding Hatake Kakashi managed to learn Flying Raijin Jutsu among the nearly 10,000 Shinobi in Konoha Vige.


    Of course, these three Shinobi are not, the three members of the Hokage Guard toon who were taught the Flying Raijin Jutsu by Yondaime Hokage Namikaze Minato, these three are different, and managed to grasp Flying Raijin Jutsu to some degree.


    However, the problem is that the training time has only been a few months, and also because their talent is not as good as Namikaze Minato, so even Kakashi has barely mastered Flying Raijin Jutsu to the level of intermediate mastery�� far from reaching the level of proficiency of Yondaime Hokage or Nidaime Hokage.


    Of course, Sandaime is confident that as long as they are given enough time, these four, especially Kakashi will be able to master Flying Raijin to a very high level of proficiency�� But, then again, they don��t have enough time at their hands.


    Now that Fujin��s life is in danger, they have to take action against ��Tobi�� in order to protect Fujin.


    Kakashi knows that if Fujin were to die while protecting Konoha and the Konoha Shinobi did nothing to protect him, there��s no telling how will Amatsukami respond to this��


    One Akatsuki Organization is already more than what Konoha can handle if Amatsukami also dered enmity on Konoha because of this reason, then the vige will be done for�� so, whether it is for Kurenai��s sake, or for Konoha��s sake, Kakashi��s special tactical force must take action against Tobi and protect Fujin.


    Of course, Kakashi didn��t bother to exin the ins and outs of this matter to the others, and after just a brief nod towards Kuroto (Shadow Clone), he rushed towards ��Tobi��.


    The brief nod of Kakashi towards Kuroto simply meant, <em>��My team will distract ��Tobi��, in the meantime, your team will rescue Fujin.��</em>


    Kuroto understood what Kakashi meant�� and nodded towards him. Whether he will rescue Fujin, or allow the rescue of Fujin is something only he knows.


    ��


    Back to the Battlefield


    <em>Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish</em>


    With the sound of cutting through the wind, several special Kunai marked with the Flying Raijin Seal was shot towards ��Tobi�� blocking his route towards Fujin.


    Tobi obviously did not care, in fact, he had a mocking grin under his mask, and allowed the four Kunai to phase through his body that was in the state of intangibility.


    As Fujin noticed Kakashi��s Special Tactical Teaming to the battlefield to interfere with his n, he can��t help but curse inwardly, ��Kakashi, you idiot�� what the hell are you doing!? Don��t get in the way, else the carefullyid n will result in failure! And what the hell is my Shadow Clone doing not stopping Kakashi?!��


    Although Fujin thought so, he didn��t bother to speak anything and continued to back away while enduring the pain and difort�� the objective is obviously to bring Obito in the perfect range where his back will be facing Itachi��s side.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    And while Fujin was backing away, several silhouettes appeared around ��Tobi�� at the position where the Flying Raijin Kunai were ced and surrounded Tobi in a three-sided siege formation.


    At normal times, ��Tobi�� wouldn��t mind ying with them, but currently, he has a much more important objective of catching Fujin, so he didn��t bother to waste his time.


    Using perfect opportunity he quickly deactivated intangibility.


    The moment he activated intangibility, he used his long-distance Kamui to transfer half of a Shinobi��s body into the Kamui dimension, at the same time, he also used Short Range Kamui to shot out a rain of Shurikens on another Konoha Shinobi�� and ��Tobi�� didn��t stop there, while the two Konoha Shinobi were resolved using Kamui, he also weaved hand signs, and instantly tree roots appeared out of the ground at the foot of the third Shinobi, entangled his body and started sucking away his life force at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    <em>Chiiirp��</em>


    While the three members of Kakashi��s Special tactical force were killed by ��Tobi�� in a sh, one of the Kunai marked with Flying Raijin seal exploded into white smoke, and immediately, a sharp piercing sound of thousands of birds singing resounded behind ��Tobi��.


    Before the attack even came, ��Tobi�� seems to have already predicted it and entered an intangible state causing Kakashi, who was using a sneak attack from behind him to phase right through him, and the moment Kakashi phased through him, ��Tobi�� used ��<em>Wood Style: Cutting Technique�� </em>on Kakashi which resulted in two sharp wooden Spikes to prate Kakashi��s body, as a result decapacitating him in a single move, then ��Tobi�� again entered the intangible state.


    Seeing that Kakashi��s Special tactical Team was dealt with such speed and fineness, even Fujin took a cold breath and can��t help but admire, ��Obito seems to have improved hisbat skills����


    In the previous short battle that onlysted for four moves, ��Tobi�� used a perfectbination of all of his attacks to easily resolve the enemies without giving them an opportunity to fight back�� there were no wasted movements, and each attack dealt with an enemy in the perfect sense�� The tactics especially were wonderful, and even Fujin couldn��t have dealt in a better way, therefore, even he had to admire Obito.


    Of course, admiration is another thing, this doesn��t change Fujin��s n against Obito��


    On the other hand, Kakashi, who had fallen to the ground with two wooden spikes piercing him, clutched his stomach and asked ��Tobi�� a question that has been eating away his heart for the past few months, ��Answer me�� who are you?��


    The moment, Kakashi asked this question, the attention of all the surrounding shinobi was focused on ��Tobi��, waiting for his answer.


    Seeing Kakashi��s serious face, and attention of all the surrounding Shinobi upon him, ��Tobi�� obviously hesitated, a little, but after a short pause, he replied, ��Since you are so eager to know my identity�� then I shall answer your question�� I am�� Uchiha Madara!��


    <em>Silence!</em>


    The moment, ��Tobi�� stated that his identity is Uchiha Madara, a pin drop silence covered the battlefield.


    ��Uchiha�� Madara?!�� �C Kakashi murmured in shock, then shook his head, ��it��s impossible�� he died in the battle of the Valley of the End�� and even if he didn��t die back then and survived somehow, his age should be more than 80 years old�� you can��t be Uchiha Madara�� answer me, who are you?��


    ��Madara�� stood still and stared at Kakashi with a gloomy expression, and after a long silence, he said in a fierce tone, ��Humph�� an ignorant fool who doesn��t understand anything and is bound by this fake reality�� I am Uchiha Madara, whether you believe it or not�� Now, just lie down there and don��t get in the way, ��trash�� like you don��t even have the right to die in my hands��!��


    ��You��!�� �C Kakashi didn��t know what to say in answer�� indeed he is a ��trash�� who couldn��t even protect hispanion�� therefore, he really didn��t have any way to refute <em>Madara��s</em>words.


    Seeing Kakashi��s silence, ��Madara�� no longer paid any attention to Kakashi and stepped towards Fujin.


    Seeing that Obito was in an intangible state, Fujin mustered up all his strength, and tremblingly stood up from the ground while holding a Grey Bone de in his hands, and rushed towards him.


    Obito did no action in defense, just allowed Fujin to phase right through him, then immediately turned around, deactivated the Intangibility, and used the <em>��Wood Style: Cutting Technique!�� </em>on him to deal with him in the same manner as he dealt with Kakashi a few seconds ago, then instantly activated the Intangibility.


    The Sharp Wooden Spikes fired by Obito rushed towards Fujin at an incredibly fast speed.


    <em>��Wood Style: Cutting Technique!�� </em>is a very dangerous Mokuton Jutsu, once these Wooden Spikes pierce the body of a target, the user can continue to inject Chakra into the Wooden Spike and promote the growth of Wooden Spike inside the body of the target, this way, the Wooden Spike grow up like roots of a tree andpletely destroy the internal organs on the target��s body.


    Because of the cruel way of killing the target, <em>��Wood Style: Cutting Technique!�� </em>is considered a very vicious Ninjutsu.


    The Wooden spikes fired by Obito rushed towards Fujin and hit his back.


    <em>Ding Ding Ding</em>


    The moment, these Wooden Spike collided with Fujin��s back, a muffled crashing sound echoed.


    Obito��s gaze condensed on Fujin��s back, and he discovered that just before the Wooden Spikes were about to pierce Fujin, ayer of hard and dense bone had covered his back and protected him from the Wooden Spikes.


    But perhaps that was thest resistance of Fujin because immediately after, Fujin whose back was hit with high momentum vomited out more blood and copsed on the ground. He didn��t even have the strength and consciousness to turn back his head, and his back waspletely exposed Obito.


    Of course, Obito was not happy, instead, he was very angry after seeing that his attack couldn��t even injure Fujin despite Fujin��s severely injured state.


    Gritting his teeth, he murmured to himself, ��Your periosteum can block my Mokuton Ninjutsu, but can it block my Kamui?! This will be the end of this farce!��


    After making up his mind, Obito cautiously withdrew from the intangible state and activated the long-distance Kammui on Fujin.


    Immediately, a spiraling whirl appeared on Fujin��s back.


    The spiraling whirl expanded rapidly and started to swallow Fujin��s body inside the Kamui dimension.


    Seeing that half of Fujin��s body has already been distorted, Obito was relieved, ��It��s finally over�� I caught him!��


    <em>Boom�� Whiish!</em>


    Just as Fujin was being sucked inside the Kamui dimension, suddenly, a ming red sword emerged from the forest not far away and immediately stabbed through Obito��s body and instantly paralyzed him.


    Fujin, whose body was being sucked inside the Kamui dimension reluctantly turned around and waved his hand towards Obito with a chuckle, ��Hahaha�� goodbye�� now spent the rest of your life in drunken dreams!��


    But Fujin��s chuckle soon solidified, because he found that not only Obito was being sucked inside the Gourd of Sword of Totsuka, but even he, whose chakra was half connected with Obito, because of Kamui was also paralyzed and was quickly sucked inside the Gourd of Sword of Totsuka, and sealed in it.


    ��What the��?!��

 Chapter 530: Black Zetsu’s Psychological Shadow

    Chapter 530: ck Zetsu��s Psychological Shadow


    <em>Roar!</em>


    Apanied by a loud Roar, a ming Crimson Red Susano��o suddenly appeared on the edge of the battlefield.


    The ming Red Sword that had appeared along with the crimson Red Susano��o illuminated the night sky all around, making the Gourd-Shaped Sword Wielding Susano��o appear like a true God of war.


    ��That�� that��s���� The sudden change in the situation caused all the Konoha Shinobi in the immediate vicinity of the battlefield to exim in shock and confusion.


    Simr to the previous emerald blue Susano��o that was used by ��Madara/Tobi�� before, this Crimson Red Susano��o that appeared out of nowhere and all of sudden has also never been seen before, at least not by the people currently alive, and since it hasn��t been seen before, therefore, there is no intelligence of this Susano��o in the vige, so everyone is confused��


    ��Another Susano��o��.?��


    ��What��s going on here�� why are there so many Susano��o appearing today one after another?��


    ��This time is it the enemy or an ally?��


    The surviving Konoha Shinobi are all uncertain whether the new Susano��o that suddenly appeared on the battlefield is used by an enemy or an ally.


    They have already experienced the horror of a Susano��o at the hands of Madara/Tobi not long by being unterally ughtered, and now that they see another Susano��o, although smallpared to the one used by Madara/Tobi before, they still can��t help but feel instinctive fear.


    Soon, everyone discovered that inside the body of the Crimson-red Susano��o holding the Gourd Shaped Sword, stood a mysterious shinobi wearing a midnight ck gold-rimmed cloak, and a fire patterned mask��


    ��It��s another member of Amatsukami!��


    ��From the design of his cloak and mask, he should be Homusubi, right?��


    As soon as they noticed the mysterious ninja, and recognized his identity as a member of Amatsukami, the nervous Konoha Shinobi couldn��t help but breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Konoha Shinobi are not sure whether Amatsukami Organization is an enemy or an ally of the vige, and it is very difficult for them to trust the members of Amatsukami given the history of this mercenary organization, but from Fujin��s act of protecting Konoha tonight from so many members of the Akatsuki Organization, everyone at least understands that for tonight, Amatsukami Organization is not Konoha��s enemy, as such they are willing to put down their guard against the members of Amatsukami and trust them to some extent.


    Kurenai in the distance who was released by Kuroto (Shadow Clone) seemed to have lost all her strength at this moment and sat down on the ground with a relieved look on her face, ��Great�� apanion of Fujin has finally taken action�� now with other members of Amatsukami around, Fujin shouldn��t be in much danger����


    A few moments ago, when Fujin was in distress, Kurenai almost had her hearte out of her throat in nervousness and would have definitely rushed towards Fujin regardless of life and death if it weren��t for Kuroto (Shadow Clone) to keep a hold of her.


    And now that she has seen Homusubi taking action, Kurenai finally sighed and understood why Kuroto did not allow her to go, it was probably because Kuroto could see the arrival of Homusubi thanks to his Byakugan.


    Kakashi who was lying injured on the battlefield carefully observed the surroundings in search of the figure of the masked man who ims to be Uchiha Madara.


    But no matter how much he searched, Kakashi couldn��t find any trace of the masked man, so he can��t help but mutter in shock and surprise, ��The masked man who ims to be Uchiha Madara was dealt with Homusubi so easily?��


    Kakashi is the only Konoha Shinobi who was alive on the battlefield when the masked man was sucking Fujin inside the Kamui dimension, and although severely injured, Kakashi was conscious enough to notice Homusubi��s sneak attack on ��Tobi/Madara���� So, Kakashi saw that while the masked man��s guard was down and he was in a non-intangible state, a red Charka Sword suddenly appeared out of nowhere, stabbed through the masked man who ims to be Uchiha Madara and absorbed him inside the inside that Gourd thing in an instant.


    And the biggest surprise to Kakashi is that while all this happened, the masked man wasn��t able to put any resistance, and was easily absorbed inside that Gourd Shaped thing despite having Kamui at his disposal!


    This is really unbelievable to Kakashi!


    You know, hundreds of Konoha Shinobi including two of the three legendary Sannin had tried to deal with the masked man not long ago, and they were all useless, none of their attacks or tactics worked against the masked man making Konoha extremely helpless�� but Homusubi appeared out of nowhere, and so easily dealt with the masked man in a manner of seconds, so Kakashi was a bit dazed and felt like he was in some sort of Genjutsu or something.


    But, Kakashi knows that he is not in a Genjutsu because his Chakra Flow is not disrupted, the masked man has really been absorbed by that Gourd Shaped Sword in the hands of Homusubi��s Susano��o�� so Kakashi also breathed a sigh of relief, ��Perhaps this is for the best����


    Although Kakashi wanted to verify the identity of the masked man, Konoha��s safetyes first, and now that the masked man has been dealt with, so although relieved, Kakashi��s mood is still quiteplicated, and in thisplicated mood, Kakashi also lost consciousness due to severe injury and excessive bleeding.


    On the other hand, after a brief shock and surprise, the other Konoha Shinobi also found that the masked man who imed to be Uchiha Madara was missing from the battlefield, and soon understood that perhaps it was Homusubi who dealt with the masked man.


    Realizing this truth, everyone can��t help but have aplicated mood�� and finally, one of the Konoha Shinobi can��t help but murmur, ��The Uchiha of the Akatsuki Organization was defeated by an Uchiha of Amatsukami Organization�� but isn��t Uchiha part of Konoha?��


    Listening to the murmur of that particr Shinobi, the other Konoha Shinobi were quite embarrassed, as the situation before them is indeed a great irony for Konoha.


    Uchiha n is one of the two founding ns of Konoha Vige, but now the situation has arisen to such a point where Uchiha nsmen are fighting against each other for foreign mercenary and terrorist organizations, and not for the vige.


    At this time, Kurenai suddenly found that the figure of Fujin has disappeared along with the masked man, confused she asked Kuroto who was standing beside her, ��Where is Fujin?��


    Kuroto (Shadow Clone) was speechless and didn��t know how to answer�� even the Shadow Clone didn��t think that Fujin would be absorbed by the Sword of Totsuka and, so in response to Kurenai��s question, he could only look in the direction of Homusubi with an unbelievable expression.


    Not to mention Kuroto (Shadow Clone), even, Itachi who was wearing the Homusubi disguise was surprised by the sudden turn of events.


    The previous set of tactics were discussed by Fujin and him through the medium of a Genjutsu. After Itachi informed Fujin that he has sessfully obtained the Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror, the two nned out theyout to trap and seal the masked man.


    Of course, to trap and seal the masked man, there must be a suitable bait so that the masked man would get hinged and make himself tangible. Fujin knew very well that apart from himself, there was no bait on the entire Konoha Battlefield that would make Obito drop his guard�� and knowing this full well, Fujin acted as the bait to lure Obito out of the Kamui Dimension.


    Fujin was convinced that as long as he is injured and helpless, Obito would never let go of the opportunity and try to get rid of him, or capture him�� This is not only because Obito needs all the intelligence of Amatsukami he can in order to deal with the threat of the mysterious Amatsukami Organization that is probably thest hindrance in his Project Tsuki no Me, but also because of the individual strength of Fujin, which is too high for him to ignore him.


    In terms of closebat skills alone, Fujin can fully suppress and defeat Hiruko who possesses five Kekkei Genkai including Swift Release, Sharingan, Steel Release, Dark Release, and Storm Release.


    In terms of Ninjutsu, Fujin can use Ma Release, Typhoon release as well as other Nature Release Jutsu (Since Scorch Release has not been actively used by Fujin, therefore, nobody is aware that he has also mastered Scorch Release Kekkei Genkai).


    Ma Release alone gives Fujin close-range and long-range versatility and can help him both attack and defend as per the situational change.


    Not to mention the horror Shikotsumyaku of Fujin which is incredibly powerful against which even the perfect defense of Susano��o can��tpete, and Obito has personally experienced the horror of those grey bones that can even break through his Complete Body Susano��o.


    With all these skills at his disposal, although, not perfectly immune, Fujin is still fast, strong, and versatile enough to threaten Obito, therefore, Obito can never allow such a strong enemy to stay alive, and would definitely not let this opportunity go to waste when Fujin is in an extremely weak state.


    In fact, if Fujin and Obito were to swap positions, and Fujin were to face such a strong enemy as him, even Fujin would also not let go of such an opportunity and definitely get rid of the enemy.


    After all, there is no telling if such an opportunity would be avable in the future or not, so it is better to get rid of the enemy so as to avoid future troubles.


    The result was exactly as Fujin had expected, even Obito with his cautious and vignt personality couldn��t hold back and deactivated his Kamui intangibility in order to transfer Fujin inside the Kamui dimension.


    And the moment he did so, Homusubi used that opportunity to make the prenned sneak attack.


    Everything went smoothly, the sneak attack seeded, Obito was sealed into the Sword of Totsuka�� but a small ident also happened.


    Neither Fujin nor Homusubi expected that when Obito used Kamui on Fujin, the chakra of the two would be in a linked state.


    And in this linked state, when Obito was sucked inside the Gourd of Sword of Totsuka, Fujin too was inexplicably involved and was also sucked inside Sword of Totsuka.


    As a result, Homusubi is in a dilemma right now.


    It hasn��t been long since Homusubi obtained the Sword of Totsuka, and he is not proficient enough in using this Spiritual Artifact. Therefore, he is not certain if he can release Fujin out while keeping the masked Uchiha sealed inside.


    What to do now is a real problem, and since, there are no other members of Amatsukami around for him to consult to�� so, he is not sure what to do, and he is hesitating whether to release Fujin or not, after all, the masked-Uchiha was sessfully caught once does not mean he can be caught the second time��


    ��


    At the edge of Konoha Vige.


    Looking at Obito was stabbed by a Red Chakra Sword and disappeared without a trace, ck Zetsu who was hidden in the shadows frowned, ��This is troublesome�� I didn��t expect them to be able to find the Sword of Totsuka!��


    The ignorant White Zetsu asked, ��An attack of such a level shouldn��t kill Obito, right?��


    ck Zetsu said solemnly, ��It wouldn��t kill him, but the situation is more troublesome�� Homusubi possesses the spiritual Artifact Sword of Totsuka�� The Sword of Totsuka is a variant of the Kusanagi Sword with an enchanted de capable of sealing the target it pierces. Those who are stabbed by the Sword of Totsuka are drawn into the Gourd and are trapped in a Genjutsu-like <em>��World of Drunken Dreams�� </em>for all eternity.��


    White Zetsu also realized the seriousness of the situation, and asked in surprise, ��Does that mean Obito is sealed inside and will never be able to escape?��


    ��Most likely�� Amatsukami has nned well, and used the perfect method to get rid of Obito�� <em>Sigh�� </em>I really didn��t expect someone to be able to find this artifact in this era���� muttered ck Zetsu, and after a pause, he thought, ��Especially after I spent so much effort to get rid of all the records of Sword of Totsuka from the history of the Uchiha n�� Damn it, even Madara was not able to find the Sword of Totsuka because I erased all the records�� so how can Homusubi find it��!?��


    White Zetsu asked in a depressed tone, ��Then what should we do now?��


    ck Zetsu said coldly, ��Take control of Homusubi��s consciousness, then it would be possible to release Obito out of the Sword of Totsuka! But we can��t approach that guy carelessly, Sword of Totsuka is dangerous����


    What ck Zetsu did not say was that he really did not want to get close to anyone who possesses Sword of Totsuka, because his previous experience when facing the user of Sword of Totsuka has not been very good as he was almost sealed by that Uchiha girl a few centuries ago.


    A few centuries ago, ck Zetsu tried to use the reincarnation of Indra of that generation and guided him step by step so that he awakens the Mangekyou Sharingan, Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and then the Rinnegan�� but the younger sister of that generation of Indra realized ck Zetsu��s presence and his nning and tried to seal him inside the Sword of Totsuka using her own life force as a fuel��


    Although she failed ultimately and died as a result, ck Zetsu had to also pay a considerable price�� and also lost the reincarnation of that generation of Indra in the process of escaping�� At the same time, ck Zetsu also developed a psychological shadow against the Sword of Totsuka and realized that this artifact can threaten him.


    That��s why ck Zetsu did his best to get rid of all the clues and information rted to Sword of Totsuka from the records and the history of the Uchiha n so that no other Uchiha ever gets his hands on the Sword of Totsuka��


    But it seems that luck is not on his side, and someone really managed to get his hands on Sword of Totsuka��


    At the same time, ck Zetsu has also started to wonder if Homusubi of Amatsukami is a descendant of the Uchiha girl back then and has been hiding since then outside the n��


    ��If Homusubi is really her descendant�� then she definitely knows of my existence, as such, I really can��t get close to Homusubi!�� was the thought in ck Zetsu��s mind.

 Chapter 531: Orochimaru Acts

    Chapter 531: Orochimaru Acts


    Zetsu of the Akatsuki Organization isn��t the only one skying on the battlefield from the shadows.


    In another corner of Konohagakure, Orochimaru stared at the Crimson Red Susano��o that suddenly appeared on the battlefield with a shocked expression, and this shocked expression soon turned gloomy as he saw that Crimson Gourd held by the Susano��o.


    ��Humph�� so they really were after it!�� �C Orochimaru snorted softly.


    The situation has gotten to this point, the proof is right in front of him, if he still couldn��t react to it and understand everything, then he wouldn��t be Orochimaru, one of the most cunning characters in this Shinobi World.


    Orochimaru has thoroughly understood that his previous encounter with Fujin at the reins of Shrine wasn��t just a coincidence, and also had nothing to do with Yuhi Kurenai was abducted him himself, Fujin was definitely there searching for the Sword of Totsuka�� And now that Homusubi has obtained the Sword of Totsuka, it proves that Sword of Totsuka must have been sealed in that Shrine!


    ��Damn it��!�� �C Orochimaru was really alloyed upon thinking that the Spiritual Weapon he was searching for so long and was finally about to obtain was taken away for Amatsukami who got one step ahead of him�� And he is more annoyed upon seeing the power of the Sword Totsuka�� it is much stronger than he had initially expected, therefore, Orochimaru is really regretful now.


    It��s truly a pity that Orochimaru isn��t aware of the fact that having Mangekyou Sharingan is extremely necessary to be able to obtain and use Sword of Totsuka, as without Mangekyou Sharingan even if he did manage to obtain Sword of Totsuka using some method, he wouldn��t be able to control it, so it would just be a waste of time and effort.


    With a sullen expression, Orochimaru withdrew his gaze from the direction of Homusubi and looked around the rest of the vige revealing a trace of mncholy on his face.


    Orochimaru has been nning to destroy Konohagakure for so many years, but now that the vige he has wanted to destroy is really in front of him, Orochimaru has suddenly felt empty in his heart, and a sense of loss has filled.


    Orochimaru isn��t sure how he should feel about this situation, therefore, he is quite confused��


    But, Orochimaru is Orochimaru after all, he soon converged all these inexplicable emotions, condensed Chakra under his feet, and soon disappeared from this corner of the vige.


    <em>Whoosh</em>


    ��


    At the Refugee


    Not long ago, when Tendo on the ground used arge-scale Shinra Tensei to destroy arge section of Bone Forest created by Fujin, the shock waves also traveled down to the refugee and causedrge-scale damage.


    Although the shock waves this time were not as serious as the first time, the damage is still several times more seriouspared to thest time, multiple walls and pirs in the refugee shelter have copsed, causing the number of casualties to be higherpared to thest time.


    And because all the electric lights have been destroyed in the passage, along with the copsed wall that has blocked all the light from the outside, so the refugee is currently in a total dark state, there is no light, therefore, nothing is visible.


    ��Is everyone okay��?�� At this moment, Shizune��s voice came from the darkness��


    ��I am fine���� Sasuke


    ��I am okay���� Naruto


    ����We are also fine������ Hinata and Neji


    ��I am also fine���� Izumi


    ��There are no injuries except for severe Chakra Exhaustion���� Yui


    ��Cough-cough���� coughed Mitarashi Anko because of being choked by the smoke and dust, she tried to grope around for some support in order to stand up, but seemed to be unable to do so�� currently her physical state isn��t good, as she seems to be seriously injured and bleeding around her waist, therefore, she is having trouble standing up, and can��t help but curse in annoyance, ��Damn it!��


    Listening to Anko��s painful voice, Shizune quickly asked, ��Anko�� are you injured?��


    ��I do seem to be injured, and there is also bleeding around my waist���� answered Anko as she moved her hand as if searching for something.


    At this time, Anko��s hand finally touched the shlight that had fallen on the ground, she immediately shook the shlight, and soon a beam of light appeared in the passage��


    As soon as the shlight was lit, everyone gathered close to Anko, and Shizune, who seems to be in the best state among the four seniors Kunoichi, immediately healed Anko��s wound using Iryo Ninjutsu.


    While Anko��s wound was being healed, the others tried to search the surroundings.


    Although the shock waves a few moments ago caused various copses in the underground refugee, fortunately, there was no major problem in this passage, which is also the reason why almost everyone, in this passage, except for Mitarashi Anko, was safe and no children were injured.


    After a while of silence, Yui looked above, and said with a worried tone, ��What exactly is happening outside��?��


    As soon as, Yui��s words fell, the expression of the other three Kunoichi became extremely serious��


    As experienced Kunoichi, they too understand that coteral damage caused by ordinary battles is unlikely to extend to the refugee shelter which is several meters underground.


    And now that the refugee shelter is subjected to such serious impacts, and shock waves every now and then, this can only prove that the ongoing battles on the surface are unimaginably fierce and are beyond the scope of what they have ever witnessed.


    It��s a pity that Yui is unable to activate her Byakugan because of the serious Chakra exhaustion that urred during the battle against Asura Pain, so, she is unable to observe the situation outside, and therefore, is unable to understand the exact situation.


    And while the four senior Kunoichi��s expression was extremely solemn, and the four young kids who were kinda nervous because of this serious atmosphere, suddenly the sound of leisurely footsteps sounded in the passage.


    As soon as the sound of footsteps was heard, everyone became vignt, the eyes of four senior Kunoichi looked at each other, and soon a n was formted.


    Shizune and Izumi who seem to be in the best condition among the four positioned themselves to ambush, Yui took the four kids a little far from the scene of the battle so as not to hinder the other three, while Anko stood in the same position as previous to act as the bait in order to loosen up the guard of the iing enemy.


    After everyone was ready, Anko, who held the shlight shifted the beam of light in the direction of the sound of iing footsteps, and asked with a vignt expression, ��Who is there?��


    The light of the shlight fell on the iing person and the gloomy figure appeared in front of everyone, the figure looked at Anko in front of him, and a sly grin appeared on his lips, ��Oh�� isn��t this Anko�� It��s been so long?��


    ��Oro�� Orochimaru!?�� Anko was startled upon realizing the identity of the person in front of her, immediately, a terrifying killing intent burst out of her, ��How dare you sneak inside Konoha? I am going to kill you!��


    After saying so, regardless of her injury, Anko quickly weaved hand signs and instantly rushed towards Orochimaru, <em>��Ninpou: Multiple Shadow Snake Hands!��</em>


    Orochimaru was still quite carefree, but he stillpleted the hand signs of the same Jutsu as Anko, at the same moment, <em>��Ninpou: Multiple Shadow Snake Hands!��</em>


    <em>Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha</em>


    Instantly, multiple Snakes flew out of the sleeves of Anko and Orochimaru and bit fought against each other.


    Taking advantage of the short gap, Anko immediately used the body flicker Jutsu and appeared behind Orochimaru with a Kunai and stabbed through his heart.


    ��It couldn��t have been so easy, right?�� thought Anko with an uncertain expression.


    And sure enough, suddenly, Orochimaru��s head tilted 180 degrees, and looked at Anko with a smile, ��Obviously you said that you were going to kill me, but at the moment when you had the chance of stabbing through my heart, you still avoided the most vital part of my heart and shifted the Kunai a little�� Anko-chan�� you still care about your Sensei�� don��t you?��


    Seeing that Orochimaru whose heart was stabbed by her was still in the mood of joking and ying around, Anko was angrier, ��Shut the hell up��!�� and used the Kunai in her other hand to chop off Orochimaru��s neck off his torso.


    Orochimaru did not care about Anko��s roar, nor did he care about the other Kunai that would soon chop off his head off his torso, at this moment, he was considering something��


    After a moment, of consideration, Orochimaru nodded to himself, and then instantly, a snake at the speed of lightning shot out of the cuff of Orochimaru��s Kimono and wrapped around Anko, restricting all her movements, the very next moment, Orochimaru��s neck stretched out and elongated�� It went around Anko��s back and bit on bit her neck.


    Anko��s goosebumps stood up as soon as Orochimaru bit on her neck, and all her senses were screaming, ��Let me go��!��


    She struggled but was unable to, and suddenly started to feel weak��


    After injecting his Chakra inside Anko, Orochimaru retracted his neck and said with a smile, ��Anko-chan�� this is the punishment for your willfulness�� Next time you meet Sensei, you must greet him with respect, understand?��


    Anko held her neck, and while resisting the pain in her body that was quickly making her lose consciousness, she asked with a vignt expression, ��What exactly did you do just now?��


    But before she could get her answer, Kurenai��s eyes went dark and she passed out��


    At the same time, the shlight in Anko��s hand also fell to the ground, as a result, an oblique beam of light shone on Orochimaru��s body from top to bottom�� The light shining on Orochimaru��s body made his gloomy figure seem more horrifying�� so horrifying, that Shizune and Izumi who were supposed to carry out a sneak attack on Orochimaru didn��t even have the courage to take a single step forward��


    Orochimaru didn��t care even care about the two Kunoichi and looked in a certain direction��


    Under Orochimaru��s scrutinizing gaze, Yui felt hairy, but resisting the fear in her heart, she still put on the Gentle Fist posture and asked vigntly, ��Orochimaru�� what do you want to do?��


    As one of the Legendary Sannin who almost became Yondaime Hokage, Orochimaru��s reputation is extremely loud in Konoha and most of the Konoha Shinobi have a natural fear of him�� even people as strong as Kakashi are not different in this aspect�� so, it is normal for the three Kunoichi to be extremely flustered in the face of Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru didn��t reply to Yui, he looked at her for a moment, then his gaze shifted to Uchiha Sasuke behind her��


    This time, his purpose of sneaking inside the Konoha Refugee is naturally to kidnap Uchiha Sasuke before either Konoha or Uchiha n could react��


    From the battle between Kimimaro and Uchiha Sasuke a few months ago, Orochimaru has discovered that Uchiha Sasuke��s talent, although not as good as Uchiha Shisui or Uchiha Itachi, is still very high��.


    After all, Uchiha Sasuke activated his Sharingan at a younger agepared to Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui�� Therefore, Orochimaru believes that the upper limit of Uchiha Sasuke is also very high�� activating Mangekyou Sharingan is definitely a possibility�� As such, Uchiha Sasuke is the perfect candidate to act as his vessel in the future��


    Being subjugated to the vicious gaze of Orochimaru, Sasuke felt terrified�� he felt as if he was being stared at by the most vicious being, and in fear, his Sharingan activated subconsciously��


    Orochimaru stretched out his tongue and licked his lips in excitement, ��Tsk, tsk�� What a beautiful pair of eyes����


    These actions of Orochimaru immediately made everyone understand that Orochimaru��s target is definitely Uchiha Sasuke��


    Understanding this, Uchiha Izumi while resisting the deep fear in her heart, also appeared next to Yui, and while guarding, she said to Orochimaru in a stern tone, ��If you dare to do anything to Sasuke-kun, then, you will incur the wrath of our Patriarch, Shisui-san, and Itachi-kun�� facing the three of them, you will definitely suffer, even if you are one of the legendary Sannin!��


    Izumi didn��t know that her words really made Orochimaru sober from his previous excitement, and also tensed his nerves�� ��Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha Shisui, and Uchiha Itachi�� huh?��


    <em>Boom!</em>


    And while Orochimaru was thinking of something, suddenly a burst of an explosion sounded on the other side of the passage, and a hole opened up.


    Immediately afterward, a figure wearing Takigakure Forehead protector with a horizontal scratch on it, and Akatsuki��s traditional ck turtle neck cloak with a red cloud pattern on it walked inside the passage from the hole��


    The figure looked at several people in the narrow passage, then his gaze finallynded on the figure of Uzumaki Naruto, next to Uchiha Sasuke.

 Chapter 532: Helplessness and Impossibility

    Chapter 532: Helplessness and Impossibility


    The presence of Orochimaru alone made everyone feel desperate, and suddenly, Kakuzu, a member of the Akatsuki Organization also appeared out of nowhere, which made several people in the underground refugee really terrified.


    Sasuke, Naruto as well as the other two Hyuga children Hinata and Neji were even more frightened, it��s as if they would die the very next second.


    In the previous battle against the Asura Path, the four children experienced the taste of death, so now they understand that the real battles between shinobi are real life and death battles; not the ninja games they have been used to ying in their families with their siblings and friends.


    Therefore, whether it is arrogant and pretentious Sasuke or naughty and carefree Naruto, both of them are extremely nervous at this moment.


    The timid Hinata on the other hand had already clutched the edge of Neji��s clothes tightly and buried her head low, not daring to lift her head in fear, only Neji, who was a bit precocious and had a sense of responsibility of protecting Hinata dared to grit his teeth and barely managed to take on a Gentle fistbat posture trying to put up resistance against Orochimaru and Kakazu�� it��s just that his inner nervousness and fear were clearly apparent from the trembling of his hands.


    Of course, Orochimaru and Kakazu didn��t care about the emotions and psychology of the four children, at this time they were observing each other and calcting their course of actions, Orochimaru had turned his head and clearly looked in the direction of the uninvited guest on the opposite side, upon recognizing the identity of the other party, his face sank and he asked with a bitter expression, ��What are you doing here Kakuzu?��


    Akatsuki Organization has many shinobi against whom Orochimaru dared not be careless or arrogant and had to face them with extreme caution, but Kakuzu is obviously not among them, therefore, in the face of Kakuzu, Orochimaru is not at all worried.


    Although Orochimaru is not afraid of Kakazu, he still understands that whether it is defeating Kakuzu or killing him will inevitably take some time and effort, which is not something Orochimaru is interested in wasting while knowing full well that Konoha��s support coulde any time.


    Kakuzu who walked out of the cover of smoke and dust was a little surprised upon noticing Orochimaru��s presence in the Konoha Refugee shelter, but he wasn��t intimidated in the slightest. As an old monster who has been living since the era of the God of Shinobi Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, Kakuzu doesn��t care about Orochimaru in the slightest who is basically a junior to him.


    Of course, not caring about Orochimaru doesn��t mean that he will swallow this breath, and while walking towards the group of children shivering behind Hyuga Yui, Shizune, and Uchiha Izumi, he warned Orochimaru with a cold tone, ��Orochimaru, today I am not interested in killing you, so you��d better not hinder me!��


    Kakuzu��s reason for sneaking into the Konoha refugee is only one, and that is to kidnap the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi as per Nagato��s instructions.


    Threatened by Kakazu, Orochimaru licked his lips coldly, and with a sly smile, he too started walking towards the group of shivering children behind Shizune, Hyuga Yui, and Uchiha Izumi.


    Seeing two powerful enemies approaching from two sides, Shizune, Yui, and Izumi looked at each other and nodded with a determined expression�� The action clearly meant that no matter what, they must NOT allow Orochimaru and Kakuzu to get their hands on the four children.


    Of course, in their hearts, all three know and understand very well that they can��t do much against either of Orochimaru and Kakazu; especially given their injuries and chakra exhaustion, but irrespective of the great disparity in strength and the end result, they have to do what they have to do as Konoha Shinobi.


    And while Shizune, Yui, and Izumi were prepared for a dead-end battle, the eyes of Orochimaru and Kakuzu were also looking at each other as they were approaching the group of shivering children step-by-step.


    From each other��s behavior, both Orochimaru and Kakuzu judged that the other party��s goal is also one of the children in this passage. Because all the four children present in the passage are gathered together in the dark corner under the protection of three Konoha Kunoichi, so it is difficult for either of them to analyze which of the four children is the other party��s target.


    In case the goals of both the parties coincide, a conflict between the two would be inevitable, and even if the targets of both of them are different, the possibility that the other party would intentionally interfere with their target also remains, so both Orochimaru and Kakuzu are already in a state of conflict and unwilling to back down.


    Seeing that analysis or intimidation wasn��t working, and understanding that the situation can��t continue as is given that Konoha reinforcements might arrive any second, Kakuzu stopped and said to Orochimaru in a deep voice, ��Orochimaru, do you have to force me to kill you?��


    Orochimaru obviously didn��t care about Kakuzu��s threat and said, ��No one can stop me from what I want to do, and obtaining what I want�� Hokage can��t stop me, Konoha can��t stop me, Akatsuki can��t stop me, and you Kakazu, certainly can��t stop me!��


    Kakuzu��s sighed upon hearing Orochimaru��s deration, then slowly raised his hands towards Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru wasn��t to be outdone, he too raised his right hand and pointed towards Kakuzu.


    As the war intention between Kakuzu and Orochimaru intensified, the atmosphere in the dark passage became more and more murderous, and the smell of gunpowder was already in the air.


    <em>Tuk tuk tuk tuk tuk</em>


    And just when a battle between Kakuzu and Orochimaru was about to start, suddenly there were several rushes of footsteps in the passage. Just listening to the sound of the approaching footsteps, it can be determined that at least a dozen people areing over.


    The Akatsuki Organization consists of S-ss rogue Shinobi who were elites from their respective viges, usually, they would travel in the three-man team, two-man cells, and sometimes even alone, so these more than a dozen peopleing over can not be members of the Akatsuki Organization�� nor can they be Orochimaru��s subordinates, although the possibility of them being members of Amatsukami still remains, everyone knows and believes that these more than a dozen people are more than likely to be Konoha shinobiing over to check the situation at the refugee.


    Orochimaru and Kakuzu can think of it, so Shizune, Hyuga Yui, and Uchiha Izumi can certainly think of it, and knowing that more than a dozen Shinobis areing towards them, Shizune immediately shouted, ��Everyone, there are enemies here��! We need reinforcements to deal with Orochimaru and Kakuzu!��


    There are several reasons why Shizune hastily shouted regardless of the consequences of this action of hers, one is to alert Konoha Shinobi about the presence of Orochimaru and Kakuzu in the refugee so that the Konoha Shinobi remain extremely vignt and prepare themselves for the uing conflict, and the second reason is to make Orochimaru and Kakuzu panic and flustered so as to have a better chance of subduing the two of them.


    Of course, whether Shizune��s intentions will bepleted or not as per her expectation is another matter altogether, but the moment Shizune��s voice fell, it acted as a spark in gunpowder barrel, and both Orochimaru and Kakuzu took action at the same time.


    <em>��Ninpou: Many Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!��</em>


    Orochimaru used his signature Jutsu towards Kakuzu, and at the same time rushed towards the three Kunoichi and the four children.


    <em>��Fire Style: Intelligent Hard Work!��</em>


    Faced with many hidden shadows snake hands approaching him, the well-experienced Kakuzu immediately weaved hand signs and used a Fire Style Jutsu to roast all the snakesing towards him into charcoal.


    Although the snakes shot by Orochimaru were easily resolved by Kakuzu, Orochimaru wasn��t sad or disappointed, rather, he smirked evilly because this action of Kakuzu already put him in a disadvantaged situation as he was dyed by a single step and a few moments, which is already very crucial in the battle of shinobi of their level.


    Orochimaru who had already jumped towards the four children swiftly knocked down the three Kunoichi who wanted to stop him, then focused his attention on the four children.


    Orochimaru��s goal is Uchiha Sasuke, but Uzumaki Naruto is standing in front of Sasuke with the intention of protecting him, along with Hyuga Hinata and Hyuga Neji beside him, and because Kakuzu is alreadying towards here at an extremely fast speed, so Orochimaru had no other choice but to sweep all the four children of their feet.


    Instantly, several snakes were again shot out of the cuff of Orochimaru��s Kimono and quickly wrapped around the bodies of the four children.


    With all the four children in his captivity, Orochimaru retreated backward and nced at Kakuzu with a provocative look.


    In the current situation, Orochimaru has not only captured his target Uchiha Sasuke; but also captured several hostages, including Kakuzu��s target, which is probably the blond-haired kid; therefore, Orochimaru understands that he is in an advantageous position and he is willing to y with Kakuzu for a little while, knowing full well that Kakuzu��s actions against him are greatly limited, and Konoha reinforcements are already on their way��


    To be honest, if it is up to him, Orochimaru really intends to disrupt the actions of the Akatsuki Organization as long as it is within the limits of his abilities and he doesn��t have to pay any significant price. And now that the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi; Uzumaki Naruto; the target of the Akatsuki Organization is in his hands, so, Orochimaru obviously does not intend to hand him over to Kakuzu so easily.


    It��s just that sometimes Orochimaru tends to overestimate himself and underestimate the enemy; as such he forgot that Kakuzu is also an old monster withbat experience of more than five to six decades; how can he be outdone by Orochimaru so easily?


    So, even before Orochimaru had the chance of posing his conditions to Kakuzu, the scene quickly changed.


    <em>Crack Crack</em>


    The ground under the feets of the four children cracked, and a ck thread monster emerged out of the ground. The ck thread monster fired several rock bullets towards the snakes entangling the bodies of the four children; as a result, killing those snakes within a single breath then stretched out hundreds of ck threads towards them in order to capture the four children.


    At the same time, Kakuzu did not forget to shoot several Wind Bullets towards Orochimaru so as to prevent him from hindering the capture of the four children.


    Seeing his snakes killed by Kakuzu��s Earth Grudge Monster in a single breath; the four children about to be captured, and several wind bulletsing towards him, at the same time, Orochimaru took a cold breath; but he was unwilling to show weakness and immediately dodged the trajectory of the wind bullets at the same time did not forget to stretch out his own hands to grab the children with the intention of bringing them towards himself.


    Kakuzu did the same and he too stretched out his hands to grab a few children with the intention of bringing them towards himself.


    For a while, a tug of war between Orochimaru and Kakuzu started, and the four children became helpless sheep being juggled around by the two ferocious beasts.


    Knowing full well that the situation can��t continue this way, Orochimaru started to specifically target Uchiha Sasuke, so that at least his objective ofing to the refugee ispleted.


    But because Naruto is worried about Sasuke��s safety, so he repeatedly stands in front of Sasuke; and as a result, he became Orochimaru��s target along with Sasuke.


    Seeing Naruto in distress, Hinata who had always been timid suddenly found courage out of nowhere; and unexpectedly stepped forward and used a Gentle Palm Strike to meet Orochimaru��s attack in order to protect Naruto.


    It��s just that Kakuzu��s hand was alsoing towards Naruto, so Hinata who had suddenlye in between the two was affected and her attack diverted. The attack that was supposed to block Orochimaru��s handsing towards Naruto blocked Orochimaru��s handsing towards Sasuke, at the same time, she was also about to be captured by Kakuzu.


    And seeing Hinata in distress and about to be captured by Kakuzu, Neji as an elder brother took the charge and interfered, as a result, he came in the range of being targeted by Kakuzu.


    And seeing all the other three kids his age summoning up the courage to fight against such dangerous enemies, Sasuke��s high self-esteem as a genius Uchiha did not allow him to back down; he gritted his teeth and took action by weaving hand seals of Fire Style Jutsu.


    Kakuzu and Orochimaru were initially afraid that high-level moves might result in the copse of the passage which might result in the death of their targets, so all their actions were very restrained; and within the limits of preventing any idents.


    These limited actions of Orochimaru and Kakuzu allowed the four children to interfere with their intentions; of course; the four children couldn��t stop either Kakuzu or Orochimaru but their actions caused small hindrances for the two.


    And these small hindrances caused by the four children caused a very big change, as a result, the ns of both Orochimaru and Kakuzu werepletely disrupted; or to be more exact, although both Orochimaru and Kakuzu caught two kids each, the children they captured were wrong.


    Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuga Hinata were caught by Orochimaru whose target was Uchiha Sasuke, meanwhile, Uchiha Sasuke and Hyuga Neji were caught by Kakuzu whose target was actually the blonde-haired kid named Uzumaki Naruto.


    Finding that their actual targets have fallen into the hands of the other party, the faces of both Orochimaru and Kakuzu changed; they were embarrassed and thought of exchanging the hostages.


    But the sound of iing footsteps was already very close, and both Orochimaru and Kakuzu understood that Konoha��s reinforcements will arrive here in less than 10 seconds.


    Whether it is Orochimaru or Kakuzu, both of them know that the battle on the ground is over because of the unexpected intervention of Homusubi of the Amatsukami. So, they also understand that if they keep entangling with each other in this manner, let alone capturing their targets, even the option of safe escape would be impossible.


    So, after weighing it a little, both of them sighed in helplessness, and decided to retreat with the kids they have in their hands.


    Orochimaru who had captured Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuga Hinata disappeared into a poof of white smoke, while Kakuzu who had captured Uchiha Sasuke, and Hyuga Neji sank under the ground, as a result disappearing from the underground passage.


    And just as both of them left, the reinforcements led by Sarutobi Asuma and Might Guy arrived.


    Finding several corpses lying on the ground, and finding no enemy in the vicinity; Asuma quickly deployed the subordinates to perform a carpet search to check the presence of the enemy, and ordered the medical ss to help treat the injured ones, meanwhile, he, himself came towards the injured, but conscious Shizune and quickly asked, ��What��s the matter? I heard your shout�� who was the enemy, and where is he?��


    Shizune who has witnessed everything; but couldn��t do anything sighed; and exined, ��The enemies were Orochimaru and Kakuzu of the Akatsuki organization. They not only managed to kidnapped Uzumaki Naruto but also took away the second child of the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, along with the heiress of the Hyuga n, and another child from the Hyuga n��!��


    Asuma and Guy��s expressions changed as soon as the two realized the severity of the situation; then regardless of their injuries, both of them took three subordinates each and immediately chased in two directions.


    As for whether they can bring back the four children? Shizune didn��t really think it was possible��


    Shizune knows that Orochimaru used the Reverse Summoning Jutsu to retreat, finding him is next to impossible for anyone, other than probably Anko, whose life and death are unknown; while Kakuzu who had retreated would definitely meet up with other members of the Akatsuki Organization, so rescuing Sasuke and Neji in the presence of so many Akatsuki members is also impossible.

 Chapter 533: Escaping

    Chapter 533: Escaping


    On Fujin��s side


    Fujin, who was just sucked inside the Sword of Totsuka along with Tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito suddenly appeared on a strange ne with a red sky, red clouds, red ground, and red river�� at a clear nce it can be concluded that this is a strange ne with everything red in colour.


    This strange red ne is none other than the sealing ne inside the Gourd of the Sword of Totsuka, and Fujin who suddenly appeared here was still in his previous posture of waving goodbye to Obito and did not have enough time to put away that winning smile on his face that he had when the Sword of Totsuka had prated through Obito��s body back in the Shinobi World.


    On the other side, the tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito was also staring at Fujin with a posture slightly leaned forward; he was in the state of using Kamui on Fujin as if he was trying to suck Fujin inside his Kamui dimension.


    Fate is also quite ironic, two people, Madara (Uchiha Obito), and Fujin (Hyuga Kuroto), who have been ying and manipting the entire Shinobi world in the palm of their hands for the past few years, fighting, struggling, and calcting against each other directly or indirectly until only a few moments ago are now together trapped in a strange Genjutsu world and became a pair of brothers in difficulty.


    The atmosphere is extremely embarrassing at this moment, and how awkward both of them are feeling is not something others can understand.


    Especially Fujin, he waspletely speechless�� and could only put down his waving hand helplessly so as to avoid more embarrassment�� No way, his face is not thick enough to bear this cringy feeling.


    Fujin went as far as to use himself as bait as a temptation to ensnare Obito into a carefully prepared trap. Fujin had calcted everything, prepared countermeasures against all the situations that may arise, and was even prepared to sacrifice this precious Clone body of his if it could solve the threat of Obito for good.


    The moment Sword of Totsuka pierced through Obito as nned, Fujin thought that the threat of Obito has finally been dealt with, and he was extremely happy and rxed��


    But it didn��t take long for Fujin to realize that Fate is a real Bitch�� and Obito��s luck is still against the sky.


    Despite considering all the possibilities, Fujin never even thought of the possibility that he too would be sealed inside the Sword of Totsuka just because his Chakra was linked with Obito at the moment when Obito was sucked inside the Sword of Totsuka��


    Although Fujin wants to curse someone, cursing is of no use�� so he could only sigh helplessly.


    And while Fujin was sighing helplessly, Obito also recovered from the sudden change of scenery�� he was deeply shocked at this moment, and finally realized that he has been calcted again.


    Although, Obito is unclear about what ne this is, as an Uchiha who has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, his sensitivity to Yin Chakra made him realize that he has been trapped in a Genjutsu ne, and this Genjutsu ne is not an ordinary Genjutsu ne.


    Of course, Obito is still quite confident in himself and his abilities, so he is not too worried about this sudden change�� So after recovering from his shock, he curiously looked around for a while, observing and analyzing the Genjutsu ne, Obito muttered, ��Huh, is this your method of dealing with me? What exactly is this ce?��


    Fujin didn��t answer just smirked coldly under his mask.


    Although, Fujin knows that this is the Genjutsu ne inside the Gourd of the Sword of Totsuka, however, this is the first time he has personally witnessed the power of the Sword of Totsuka and entered inside the sealing space of this spiritual artefact so when ites to knowledge about this ne, he is not much different from Obito, therefore, Fujin really doesn��t have much information to answer to Obito.


    Seeing that Fujin did not answer his question, Obito was a little annoyed and sneered disdainfully, ��You think this mere Genjutsu can trap me? Stupid!��


    Then Obito activated his Mangekyou Sharingan in order to dispel the Genjutsu.


    The moment Obito activated his Mangekyou Sharingan, Fujin focused his gaze on Obito and observed him carefully.


    Looking at Obito��s attempt at breaking through the Sword of Totsuka, Fujin had aplete expression.


    The current Fujin himself doesn��t have any method to be able to break through the seal of the Sword of Totsuka.


    If he still wants to get out of there, it appears that Fujin will have to rely on Obito to be able to break the seal of Sword of Totsuka. but at the same time, Fujin really doesn��t want Obito to be able to break through the Sword of Totsuka.


    Fujin knows that if Obito can break through the seal of Sword of Totsuka, then Fujin will also be able to find his way out of there, but if Obito is really capable of breaking through the seal of Sword of Totsuka, then Fujin will no longer have any method to be able to kill or restrain Obito�� at least, not until, Fujinpletes his Project Godhood.


    Therefore, Fujin��s current mood is quite contradictory.


    The two waited for a while as Obito started to dispel the Genjutsu, but seeing that there was no change in the surroundings, Fujin immediately snickered in a mocking tone.


    Hearing Fujin��s mocking snicker, Obito��s face was hot in embarrassment, and said, ��This Genjutsu is a little tricky, I��ll give you that�� but that��s it�� there is nothing in this Shinobi World that can trap me�� for I am�� UCHIHA MADARA!��


    As soon as the voice fell, Obito activated Kamui, and suddenly a spiralling whirl appeared on Obito��s tomoe mask and started to suck his body inside the Kamui dimension.


    ��He can still use Kamui?�� Fujin��s eyes condensed and he stared at Obito with a stunned expression.


    However, it didn��t take long for his stunned expression to return to normal a relieved one as Kamui didn��t work.


    Although a spiralling whirl of Kamui appeared around Obito��s body when Obito activated Kamui, in actuality it did nothing, Obito wasn��t sucked inside the Kamui Dimension, nor was the seal of Sword of Totsuka broken, which greatly relieved Fujin.


    Because if Kamui could deal with the seal of Sword of Totsuka so easily, then this sealing artefact would be useless against Obito, therefore, Fujin was greatly relieved, ��Sword of Totsuka is really a spiritual artefact�� even Kamui can��t break through the seal!��


    Although Fujin doesn��t have much information about the Sword of Totsuka itself, the deeds of Itachi in the Cannon proved that this Spiritual Artifact is really strong.


    The fact that Itachi was able to seal Nagato��s Edo Tensei with the Sword of Totsuka alone proves this fact.


    It must not be forgotten that Edo Nagato was capable of using all the abilities of the Six Paths of Pain thanks to the Rinnegan. He had enough strength to single-handily defeat the Kyuubi Chakra Mode Naruto, Killer Bee, the perfect Jinchuriki of Hachibi.


    Even then, the Edo Nagato was easily sealed by Itachi with the help of the Sword of Totsuka, so, it can be understood that the Sword of Totsuka is a really buggy artefact. And this is all the more reason for Fujin to be relieved.


    Of course, Obito��s emotions were exactly opposite to that of Fujin�� the moment he realized that even Kamui is not working, he finally panicked, ��How could this happen? Exactly what kind of Jutsu did you use?��


    Fujin said in a taunting tone, ��Do you really think that this one would tell you? Besides, such a pesky Jutsu should be nothing for you�� after all, you are the great ��Uchiha Madara-sama��, right?��


    Obito��s face sank upon hearing Fujin��s taunt�� Obito really wants to kill the other party, but knows that he can��t in the current situation, so he can only clench his fist in anger, and speak, ��There��s no need to y around�� I believe that you should also be able to feel it too�� the changes happening to us since the moment we arrived here, you don��t want to spend eternity here with me, do you?��


    As soon as he appeared here in this red ne, Obito was able to vaguely feel lethargic and drunk�� he realized that this is the result of the Genjutsu, which is making him feel drunk. Therefore, initially, he did not choose to fight with Fujin but gave priority to escape.


    Obito instinctively felt that if he really got drunk and didn��t escape in due time, then he would forever be trapped here, with no way out.


    It��s just that Obito didn��t expect this Jutsu would be so tricky. He wasn��t able to dispel the Genjutsu even with the Mangekyou Sharingan and Kamui isn��t working either.


    With no other way left, Obito had to finally look at Fujin. Although Obito is not hundred per cent certain, he has a feeling that Fujin is also trapped here simr to him, therefore, Obito thinks that perhaps the other party would be willing to cooperate with him in order to escape here.


    Of course, Obito thinks too much, but Fujin is not as panicked as Obito and thus chose to remain silent.


    Fujin naturally doesn��t want to spend the rest of his life inside the Sword of Totsuka, for him, although the threat of Obito is great, it is far from worthy enough to sacrifice his own life.


    Fujin is very clear that as long as he sessfullypletes Project Godhood and achieves Kekkei Mora simr to Otsutsuki Kaguya, then what Obito? What Nagato? What Madara? And what Kaguya?


    There will be countless easy ways to resolve these threats.


    So, it is very important that he goes out of the Sword of Totsuka and continue to work on his Project Godhood�� but Fujin is not in a hurry to team up with Obito to escape the seal of the Sword of Totsuka, because Fujin still has another method to escape out of here, and that is Itachi.


    Itachi holds the Sword of Totsuka, and if he has a method to help Fujin get out of there while making sure that Obito remains sealed inside, then naturally Fujin would opt to use that method. After all, it took a lot of effort to seal Obito in Sword of Totsuka, there��s no telling if this method would work on him a second time�� Therefore, Fujin doesn��t intend to cooperate or help Obito break out of the seal.


    And while Fujin was silent, suddenly the red mist in the surroundings started to get thicker and denser, and along with the mist, a strong aroma of Sake spread in the surroundings.


    As soon as the strong aroma of Sake appeared, it increased the dizzying effects on both Fujin and Obito, as a result affecting their thinking process and cognition�� and paralyzing their minds to process any thoughts.


    Obito became more anxious, ��Damn, what are you still hesitating for?!��


    Fujin was silent and while trying to resist the tipsy feeling, he started to consider where possibilities that would help him get out of there.


    And while Fujin was thinking, suddenly a voice appeared, ��Fujin, I have yet to figure out a way to properly liberate the seal�� To release out of here, I would need your cooperation.��


    Fujin wasn��t much surprised upon hearing this familiar voice, and asked doubtfully, ��How should this one cooperate?��


    Obito also perked up his ears, listening attentively to seize the opportunity to get out of there.


    ��Wait for a little while, I will use my Mangekyou Sharingan to trigger the seal from the outside�� The moment I trigger the seal, make sure to use that opportunity and find the method to escape here. Additionally, make sure to remain conscious, and don��t fall into the Genjutsu�� because if you were to fall into the Genjutsu�� then there would be no escape�� At least, I don��t think escape would be possible at that point��!��


    The moment he heard these words, Fujin��s face changed and he thought to himself with a sigh, ��Well, it appears that Itachi can��t bring me out without preventing Obito��s escape�� sigh�� this is troublesome!��


    Although helpless, Fujin remained calm. He didn��t bother to talk any nonsense and was silently waiting for the opportunity as Itachi said.


    Obito is now fully aware of the situation, and understands that there is only one opportunity�� If this opportunity were to be missed, everything would be over and he would have to kiss goodbye to Project Tsuki no Me for good, which is something he doesn��t intend to do, no matter what. Therefore Obito waspletely alert at this moment and waiting�� waiting for Homusubi to trigger the seal so that he too can escape.


    Fujin and Obito didn��t have to wait for very long, and soon a red beam of light shooting through the sky appeared in the red ne.


    This is undoubtedly the opportunity Itachi created by triggering the Sword of Totsuka from the outside�� At the moment of the trigger, a subtle connection between the outside world and the inside of Sword of Totsuka was established.


    Fujin and Obito looked at each other, and both understood that the opportunity hase.


    The very next instant, Obito used all the Visual Prowess of his Mangekyou Sharingan, trying to create a gap in the sealing space.


    With the input of Obito��s Visual Prowess, a crack finally appeared in the sealing space, but this crack was too small for either of the two to pass through.


    ��Damn it!�� Obito let out a desperate roar, he used every cell in his body to squeeze out his chakra and used that to widen the crack of the sealing space, but no matter how hard he tried, it didn��t work�� Obito understood that his Visual prowess alone is not enough to open the gap in the sealing space, but there is no one else here who can support him with Visual Prowess to widen the crack.


    Seeing no method working, Obito became more and more desperate, and finally thought of sacrificing one of his Mangekyou Sharingan�� If he were to sacrifice one of his Mangekyou Sharingan, then his strength would decrease by several levels.


    Although his strength will decrease, at least he will be able to escape from this sealing space.


    And just when Obito was about to sacrifice one of his Mangekyou Sharingan, suddenly, an inexplicably powerful Visual Prowess appeared out of nowhere, and instantly widened the crack in the sealing space.


    Following the source of Visual Prowess that suddenly burst out, Obito looked at Fujin with a doubtful expression, ��You also have a Dojutsu?��


    Fujin didn��t even bother to look at Obito, nor answered his question�� the moment, the gap in the sealing space widened, his body shed, and disappeared.


    It��s a pity that Fujin didn��t know of Obito��s thoughts of sacrificing his Mangekyou Sharingan, if he knew, then he would sigh in pity that such a good opportunity is wasted.


    Obito stared at the disappearing figure of Fujin, and his face became more and more solemn�� Earlier, he didn��t even consider the possibility that Fujin might have some sort of Dojutsu��


    And now that Obito has witnessed the power of Fujin��s Dojutsu, Obito, is more afraid of him�� At the same time, he is also grateful that he did not sacrifice his Mangekyou Sharingan�� because if he did that, then his situation would have be more passive.


    ��One after another�� just where are these freaksing from?�� With thisplicated thought in his mind, Obito also took advantage of the gap in the sealing space and escaped out of the Sword of Totsuka.


    Read up to Chapter �C 788 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 534: Senile Obito?

    Chapter 534: Senile Obito?


    Whoosh


    The red brilliance of the Totsuka Sword shed again in the night sky, and immediately after that, the familiar sight of the destroyed vige and messy battlefield again appeared before Fujin.


    ��Really escaped��?�� muttered Fujin with a sigh of relief while burning the sight before him to confirm that he had really escaped the Sword of Totsuka, but before he had the opportunity to do anything else, an indescribable sense of tiredness swarmed Fujin��s body, the very next instant he waspletely paralyzed and lost control of his body.


    Plop��


    With a low muffled sound, Fujin fell to the ground head-on.


    ��No no no! Now I wouldn��t be able to put any resistance��!�� thought Fujin with a flustered expression, and he was really panicked at this moment.


    Fujin knows that this loss of control over his body is mostly because of the outbreak of the Curse of the Kaguya n, as a result, the concentration of the toxin in Fujin��s body has increased beyond what he can bear. The toxin has not only spread in all the organs but has also invaded the central nervous system of the Fujin Clone, so let alone extracting or condensing chakra, even blinking of eyelids is no longer for him.


    If no measure is taken, then this clone would be beyond repair, and dead��


    But that��s not the main issue, the main issue is that Obito is just behind him��


    Given the state of the Fujin Clone, a single move from Obito is more than enough to destroy this clone. Obito doesn��t even need to use Ninjutsu, or any otherrge-scale attack, just a shuriken is more than enough.


    Yes, as long as he throws a few shurikens towards Fujin, the clone would be destroyed!


    Such worry had just risen in Fujin��s heart and the very next second the figure of Obito appeared beside him.


    Undoubtedly, Obito did not let go of the opportunity in that short instant and managed to escape through the gap in the seal of the Sword of Totsuka.


    Feeling Obito��s presence just behind him, Fujin��s heart sank to the bottom.


    ��What to do? What to do?!�� Fujin used almost all his brain cells; trying to think up a countermeasure that will help this clone survive, but couldn��t think of anything! Nothing he could think would work!


    This is the second time, Fujin felt such hopelessness and helplessness��


    And while Fujin was hopeless and helpless, Obito who appeared beside him naturally discovered Fujin who had copsed not far away and seemed to have lost all his mobility.


    Looking at Fujin��s figure lying ��helplessly�� not far away from him, Obito felt anger from the bottom of his heart, and he roared at Fujin ��Asshole! Do you want to use this trick again?!��


    ��Um? What��s wrong with him?�� thought Fujin in confusion.


    ��Do you think I will fall for the same trick again and again?�� �C Obito growled, his chakra riled up as a result of an outburst of his anger.


    No way, Obito felt that his IQ has been greatly insulted by the members of Amatsukami!


    He gritted his teeth and really wanted to punch these bastards of Amatsukami into a bloody pulp�� But he restrained himself because he knows that Fujin and Homusubi are again trying to lead him into a trap��


    So instead of going towards Fujin or attacking him, Obito immediately activated the Kamui to suck himself inside the Kamui Dimension and disappeared from the battlefield.


    The speed and decisiveness of escape were so fast, that even Konoha��s Yellow sh might have been taken aback had he witnessed this scene.


    Whew��


    The night breeze blew��


    Dust and smoke were rolled up��


    ��Huh?�� Fujin who was ragging his brain for a possible solution was also taken aback by the incredulously strange action of Obito.


    He didn��t quite understand why Obito didn��t take the opportunity tond the decisive blow and ��kill�� him but chose to retreat�� only a fool would do so�� ��Has he finally gone senile or what?��


    ��Well, whatever���� Although doubtful, Fujin was still happy that Obito is a fool, and did not ��kill�� this clone of Fujin. Now Fujin still has the option of repairing this clone and wouldn��t have to waste time, money, and effort into recreating and cultivating another Wind Nature Clone.


    With his mood recovered, Fujin immediately used the Tensei Soul Descend to transfer his soul out of the Fujin Clone.


    ��


    And while Obito has disappeared and Fujin��s soul had left the battle, Homusubi standing in the distance sighed helplessly�� The reason for his helplessness is obviously the fact that the mysterious masked Uchiha also managed to escape from the seal of Sword of Totsuka along with Fujin.


    Homusubi had already anticipated this result when he lifted the seal so he wasn��t much surprised, just disappointed in himself.


    If Homusubi had better control of the Sword of Totsuka, he could have prevented Fujin from being sealed inside it along with the mysterious masked Uchiha�� and even if he couldn��t have done that, he could have at least selectively unsealed Fujin out of the Gourd if he was proficient enough��


    But no! Homusubi couldn��t do either of these�� Hell, he couldn��t even prevent the mysterious masked Uchiha from escaping the seal after Fujin came out of it��


    Homusubi already understands that the strength of the mysterious masked Uchiha who ims to be Uchiha Madara is stronger than him, after all, masked Uchiha can manifest the Complete Body Susano��o with wings on its back, so obviously the Visual Prowess of the other party is not only not weak, but is strongerpared to him.


    Additionally, the masked Uchiha also has Hashirama Cells transnted into his body, so his Chakra levels are simply monstrous��


    Whenbining all these facts, theoretically, it is normal for the current Homusubi (Itachi) to be of no match to him as a result unable to present his escape��


    But Homusubi is still disappointed in himself�� because had he been strong enough, he could have solved the threat of the masked Uchiha once and for all�� but he clearly isn��t, thus he failed��


    Of course, there was also the option of not allowing Fujin toe out of the seal of Sword of Totsuka which would have prevented the escape of the masked Uchiha and the two would have together died inside the seal�� but Homusubi didn��t consider that option for more than an instant��


    After all, Homusubi (Itachi) is just a member of the Amatsukami Organization and therefore, has no right to decide the life and death of other members of the Organization.


    ��


    On the other side, seeing Fujin copse on the ground, Kurenai ran towards him with a flustered expression, and immediately urged, ��Futen�� Futen, are you okay��?��


    Kuroto��s soul is no longer in the Fujin clone body, so naturally, there was no response or movement.


    But Kurenai doesn��t know this and after receiving no response from Fujin; she immediately panicked�� She gently shook Fujin��s body and shouted, ��Futen?! Futen?!�� but no matter what, there was no response.


    Seeing this scene, Homusubi (Itachi) also quickly walked over, and his face under the Homusubi mask had a dignified expression. He did not expect that Fujin��s injuries would be so serious, and didn��t know what to do for a while��


    While both Homusubi (Itachi) and Kurenai were at a loss, suddenly, a calm voice came from the side, ��Let me check his situation����


    Homusubi and Kurenai looked over and found that it was none other than Senju Tsunade, the best Medical-nin in the current Shinobi World who volunteered to check Fujin��s situation.


    Seeing that Tsunade was willing to help Fujin, Kurenai hurriedly stepped forward and begged her, ��Tsunade-sama, please�� please save him!��


    Tsunade took a deep look at Kurenai and could easily guess the young girl��s psychological state and feelings towards Fujin�� But Tsunade chose to remain silent on that matter and did notment anything.


    Next, Tsunade walked towards Fujin who seemed to be lying lifelessly on the ground, and said to Homusubi, ��I will treat him����


    Homusubi, who has already received Kuroto��s (Shadow Clone) nod from the side nodded to Tsunade, ��Then please���� and stepped aside��


    Homusubi (Itachi) thought that it would be best to be treated by Tsunade, whose exploits in the field of medical science and Iryo Ninjutsu are impable in the current Shinobi World, while Kuroto (Shadow Clone) who knew the true cause of everything that has happened to the Fujin Clone wanted to see if Tsunade can treat the effects of the Curse of Kaguya n with her Iryo Ninjutsu.


    Although Kuroto (Shadow Clone) doesn��t have much hope in this regard, this is just a test in which Kuroto loses nothing.


    Even if Tsunade is unable to treat the effects of the Curse of the Kaguya n, she would at least be curious about it, and perhaps might even make some kind of major breakthrough in her Iryo Ninjutsu after some research�� which might also be beneficial to Kuroto in the future. Therefore, he had no issue in letting Tsunade give it a try.


    With Homusubi��s nod, Tsunade crouched down near Fujin and started to check his condition.


    At the same time, a group of Konoha shinobi, including Jiraiya also approached the ce where Tsunade was treating Fujin.


    Everyone has seen how much Fujin has helped Konoha with all those fierce battles tonight. If it were not for Fujin��s help, Satori, the monster that came out of the Box of Ultimate Bliss alone might have destroyed the Vige, not to mention, there were still several other extremely strong members of the Akatsuki Organization that were dealt with by Fujin including Hiruko, Pain Rikudo, and the masked man who ims to be Uchiha Madara.


    Nobody knows why Fujin helped Konoha to such an extent, the experienced ones believe that he might have some objective and reason behind Fujin��s actions that they are unable to figure out for a while�� but no matter the reason, the fact that Fujin helped Konoha in its most desperate time is still undeniable��


    Therefore, even if many Konoha Shinobis are still wary of the other members of the Amatsukami Organization, they have no malice against Fujin. In fact, many Konoha Shinobi are very grateful to Fujin for everything he did and truly hope for Sannin Tsunade to save him.


    After a while of analyzing, and treatment Tsunade��s brows frown, and shock quickly became apparent on her face.


    Jiraiya, who is quite familiar with Tsunade, hurriedly leaned forward, and quickly asked, ��What��s the status?��


    After withdrawing her hands, Tsunade said with a solemn expression. ��His body is damaged beyond recovery�� His skeletal Structure has already been damagedpletely, additionally, the cells in his body are dying faster than they are born�� it��s as if his life is being burned out����


    Homusubi (Itachi) asked, ��What do you mean by this?��


    Tsunade nced at Itachi, and exined, ��Well, what I mean is that no one can survive after their body is damaged to such an extent�� normal people should have already died several times had they suffered such injuries��


    I have only once seen someone��s body being damaged to such an extent, and that was when Might Duy opened the Gate of Death and fought against the Seven Swordsmen of Mist on the battlefield of Kirigakure during the Third Great Shinobi War��


    To be honest, I am highly surprised that he was able to continue fighting those fierce battles with such critical injuries����


    Jiraiya��s expression turned into a frown, and he asked quickly, ��Was Fujin also using the forbidden Technique of Eight Inner Gates?��


    Tsunade shook her head, ��No, I have already checked it, he wasn��t using the Eight Inner Gates Formation�� But the damage his body is suffering from is of a simr level�� although not exactly the same, simr type����


    Kurenai asked anxiously, ��You must be able to heal him, right?��


    Tsunade shook her head, and sighed silently, ��Unfortunately there is nothing I can do�� This is beyond the scope of Iryo Ninjutsu��


    His cells are dying at an extremely terrifying speed, and no one can survive that phenomenon. I am no exception to this�� even my grandfather, the Shodaime Hokage, who was said to have a terrifying recovery rate is also no exception to this��


    Now perhaps, only some kind of miracle can save him����


    Kurenai fell to the ground in despair, Jiraiya sighed silently while Itachi��s expression under the Homusubi mask was stunned, he simply couldn��t believe it�� he clenched his fist and seemed to be undergoing some kind of emotional stimtion brought on by the ��death�� of Fujin.


    Seeing the changes in several people, Tsunade remained silent�� and seemed to be thinking something.


    There is one thing Tsunade did not mention to anyone, and that is the fact that her Iryo Ninjutsu doesn��t seem to be effective on Fujin��s body��


    Tsunade is not sure what is the exact reason, but she did feel the presence of something in Fujin��s body that was preventing her Iryo Ninjutsu from healing.


    Tsunade quickly deduced that this ��something�� is probably the cause of Fujin��s approaching death, so out of her curiosity, and ��necessity�� she did not forget to use her slugs to secretly collect some of Fujin��s blood and tissues, in order to study and analyze them at ater date.


    Of course, all of Tsunade��s ��secret�� actions were very clear to Kuroto (Shadow Clone), but he remained silent and said nothing.


    After all, even Kuroto, himself hasn��t found any solution to the curse of the Kaguya n, and if he wants to keep this clone preserved until he uses it for the Chimera Ritual in the future, then he needs all the help he can to deal with the Curse of Kaguya n��


    If Tsunade can find a solution with her medical science and Iryo Ninjutsu that can restrain the damaging effects of the particles of All-Killing Ash Bones, then Kuroto is willing to ignore her small actions��


    As for the possibility that Tsunade will be able to deduce the true identity of Fujin? Kuroto is not too worried about that issue��


    And even if Tsunade can deduce that secret, Kuroto will still not be too worried�� after all, what��s the worst that can happen?


    At best Shisui will have to use Kotoamatsukami on Tsunade to make her a loyal member of Amatsukami��


    So, there is nothing to be worried about.


    ��


    Inside a cave a few miles away from Konoha.


    Suddenly, the eyelids of a sleeping person opened to reveal a pair of royal blue eyes that are clearly mysterious, yet beautiful.


    This person is not someone else, but the main body of Hyuga Kuroto.


    After Kuroto��s soul came out of the Fujin Clone, the soul travelled towards this cave where the main body of Kuroto has been hidden.


    Kuroto knew that Akatsuki Organization has targeted the Konoha vige, so neither, the vige, nor the locations around it are safe for storing his main body. Therefore, Kuroto created this temporary underground base in the remote area of the Land of Fire and used this ce to hide his main body under the watch of the Sandaime Kazekage Puppet.


    As for the question of why not use the Ancor Vantian for this purpose?


    The answer is very simple�� The aerial fortress floats above the sea area between the maind and the Land of Water, in that case, if the main body was stored there, then it would take a lot of time for Kuroto to return to Konoha after changing his body�� therefore, he used a nearby location, so that he can return to the vige in a very short time.


    After moving around his body for a little while, Kuroto muttered with a pleasant smile, ��No matter what, my main body is still the mostfortable!��


    The Fujin Clone is actually veryfortable and is perfectly adapted to Kuroto��s soul, but as the effects of the Curse of the Kaguya n spread throughout the physical body, Kuroto��s soul body also felt somewhat ufortable as controlling the body became more and more difficult.


    But there is no such problem with his main body, therefore, Kuroto��s soul feels extremelyfortable in the main body.


    After getting rid of the soul exhaustion, Fujin quickly wore the Yama disguise and ordered the Kazekage Puppet to return to the Ancor Vantian.


    While he, himself, activated the Tenseigan Chakra Mode and turned into a cyan streamer flying towards Konoha at an incredibly fast speed.


    Read up to Chapter �C 789 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 535: An Unknown Variable

    Chapter 535: An Unknown Variable


    It didn��t take long for everyone in Konoha to discover a Cyan blue colour covering the horizon, and immediately after that, everyone noticed a cyan streamer rushing in the direction of Konoha at an incredibly fast speed.


    ��Such�� such strong Chakra fluctuation!��


    ��Is it the enemy again?��


    ��We don��t know the identity of the personing towards the vige�� everyone stays vignt!��


    Because of the Chakra fluctuations sensed by several people, the vige that had finally returned to calm and silence again fell into a noisy and chaotic state.


    It��s quite easy to judge the strength of theing party just based on the extraordinary chakra fluctuations and the astonishing speed at which the other party is rushing here. And since the people of Konoha don��t know the identity of the other party, so whether it was Jiraiya and Tsunade, or the other Konoha Shinobi, everyone had a solemn and desperate expression on their faces as they prepared themselves to face the new enemy.


    The physical structure of the vige may have been destroyed, but that doesn��t mean Konoha is finished�� In the hearts of Konoha Shinobi, the vige can still be rebuilt, but the dignity and the lives of people if once gone will nevere back, therefore, they must do everything they can to protect the lives of people in the refugee shelter and the dignity of the strongest shinobi vige.


    For this reason, even if they have to continue sacrificing themselves, they are more than willing to do so��


    And while everyone was preparing for the uing battle, Tsunade and Jiraiya nced at Homusubi who was also looking in the direction of the iing cyan streamer�� Although they can��t see Homusubi��s expression under the mask, both Jiraiya and Tsunade were still able to deduce that the threat is not too great because Homusubi seemed extremely calm, as if everything is under control��


    Whoosh


    Apanied by the piercing whistling sound, the cyan streamer fell from the sky and steadilynded in the vige.


    As the Cyan Chakra wrapping around the body of the person faded, everyone got a clear sight of the person in front of them.


    Looking at the ck mask along with the unique Amatsukami Cloak, the Konoha Shinobi soon recognized that the other party is also a member of the Amatsukami Organization and breathed a sigh of relief��


    Along with a relieved expression, there was also a look of awe and worship on the faces of everyone as they recognized the identity of the person standing in front of them, after all, the other party is none other than Yama, the leader of the mysterious Amatsukami Organization.


    Aftering to Konoha Vige, Yama didn��t waste any time in rhetoric and directly walked towards the Fujin Clone lying in the distance.


    Seeing Kurenai squatting next to the Fujin with a bitter and saddened expression, as if she was looking at the corpse of a loved one, Yama felt a little strange, but not delving into that matter too deeply, he asked silently, ��Can you give him to me?��


    Kurenai raised her face, and after wiping away the tears, she asked Yama, ��Can you save him?��


    ��Huh?�� Fujin was stunned by Kurenai��s question, then replied ambiguously, ��Perhaps.��


    Kurenai nodded silently, although; she wasn��t too hopeful, there were still some expectations in her heart��


    With Kurenai��s nod, Yama quickly picked up the Fujin Clone, then cast a nce at Homusubi on the side. The two nodded tacitly, then immediately shed and disappeared from the Konoha Vige.


    After leaving the destroyed Konoha Vige, Yama and Itachi stopped in the forest outside the vige.


    Yama immediately put down the Fujin Clone on the ground, then weaved several hand seals, and lightly tapped on Fujin��s body.


    Poof��


    Instantly, with a poof of white smoke, the Fujin Clone disappeared from the forest.


    Upon seeing Yama��s action, Itachi who was wearing the Homusubi disguise couldn��t help but ask, ��Yama, Tsunade-hime said that Fujin��s injuries are extremely serious, and his physical condition is beyond the scope of medical ninjutsu, so saving him is impossible�� Is that really the case? Will Fujin die?��


    Looking at the guilty aura that Homusubi had over him, Yama smiled slightly, and said, ��What she said is not wrong, Fujin��s condition is really extremely bad�� but you needn��t worry�� I have a way to save his life�� although������ Yama paused here, then shook his head with a sigh, ��Nothing�� You can rest assured that he won��t die, at least not yet����


    After listening to Yama��s words, Homusubi nodded with a sigh, and finally calm down�� He understood in his heart that as long as Yama has said that he has a method to save Fujin, then there must be a way�� as for what exactly that method is, now is not the right time to talk about it.


    So, with the matter of Fujin��s life out of the way, Homusubi immediately looked in the direction of the battlefield outside Konoha where Shisui had rushed towards not long ago, quickly said, ��Yama, Shisui-san went towards that battlefield, to support the Gokage�� I am worried about him; we should go there immediately and help����


    Following Homusubi��s gaze, Yama also looked in the direction of the battlefield outside Konoha, and then immediately nodded.


    In fact, there was no need for Homusubi to remind Yama in the first ce, as Yama had already known about the battle outside the vige since he was controlling the Fujin Clone thanks to his Byakugan Vision. Because of the high purity of his Byakugan, Yama can cover up to several kilometres when using distance visioning�� And since the movements and Chakra fluctuations outside were no less than inside the vige, so they were obviously noticed by Yama.


    Just based on the Chakra fluctuations, Yama was able to determine that the two sides fighting there are undoubtedly the Gokage against the rest of the members of the Akatsuki Organization��


    It��s just that there was still one doubt lingering in Yama��s mind, and that is the unique Chakra signature that Yama perceived back then�� The person with that Chakra signature carries huge Chakra Reserves, like really-really huge Chakra reserves, almost reaching the level of a high-tier Bijuu.


    Of course, it��s not a major problem, but Yama is still surprised�� as the other party not only has huge chakra reserves but also has extremely strong strength. After all, the other party not only fought against but also managed to suppress the surprise unit led by the Gokage.


    In other words, aside from Nagato, Obito, and Hiruko, there is still a member in the Akatsuki Organization who has unfathomable strength reaching the level of a Super Kage. And what��s troublesome is that Yama has no idea who this person is��


    Therefore, he is very doubtful, and curious about this person��


    It��s just that he can��t determine the exact identity of this unknown variable without going to the battlefield in person, so, without waiting even a moment, Yama converged all his thoughts, and nodded to Itachi, ��Let��s go����


    ��Yes���� �C Homusubi nodded and immediately both he and Yama rushed towards the battlefield outside Konoha.


    Read up to Chapter �C 790 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 536: Five Kage… lost?

    Chapter 536: Five Kage�� lost?


    Boom Boom Boom Boom


    Another series of explosions took ce on the battlefield, and Shisui retreated backwards. Fortunately, his speed is extremely fast, and this speed has only gotten faster after mastering the Sennin Mode, so no matter how many explosions took ce on the battlefield, they didn��t hurt him in the slightest, nor was there any severe consumption of Chakra.


    Konan��s beautiful face was filled with a dignified expression as she looked at Uchiha Shisui who is continuously avoiding the range of explosions caused by the rain of her Explosive Tags.


    Konan never expected that thebat effectiveness of Uchiha Shisui would be so high. Just trying to stop him from interfering on the main battlefield has pushed her to her utmost limit, yet she has not been able to do much.


    She has used all kinds of attacks she has in her arsenal; however, everything seems to be in vain�� No matter what kind of attack she uses, Uchiha Shisui avoids it; virtue to his speed.


    In fact, Uchiha Shisui��s speed has gotten so fast after mastering Sennin Mode that Konan isn��t even able to see the other party with her eyes, and is purely relying on her sensory skills to perceive Shisui and is barely keep a track of his movement on the battlefield.


    However, this isn��t helping much because even if she is able to barely keep track of Shisui, her own speed is unable to keep up with him, so all her attacks and offensive are easily dodged by Shisui and everything is proving to be useless.


    ��It can��t continue like this���� thought Konan in worry as she tried to think up some countermeasure against the enemy but didn��t really have a solution to be able to deal with Uchiha Shisui��


    RAORRRR��


    And while Konan kept trying to keep Shisui entangled, suddenly, a terrifying roar sounded from the main battlefield in the distance.


    As soon as the roar sounded, Konan breathed a relieved sigh, and thought to herself, ��Everyone should have been dealt with by now����


    And contrary to Konan��s relieved sigh, Shisui��s face sank upon hearing this roar, ��I can��t let her dy me any longer, I must get on that side as soon as possible!��


    Uchiha Shisui couldn��t be more familiar with this roar, he, who participated in the Summit War at Amegakure a few months ago clearly remembers that this is the roar of the Gedo Mazo statue summoned by the leader of the Akatsuki Organization.


    What��s horrifying to Shisui is that the Gedo Mazo statue is even capable of withstanding and resisting Kuroto��s ��Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion�� which is simply mind-boggling to him�� after all, not even his Susano��o can withstand a single attack from Kuroto��s Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion�� so the horror of Gedo Mazo is not without reason.


    And now that Nagato has summoned the Gedo Mazo statue, Shisui is more worried about the situation on the side of Gokage�� worried, Shisui asked Fuwafuwa who is resting around his shoulders, ��Fuwafuwa-san�� how is the situation on that side?��


    Fuwafuwa yawned in boredom, and while licking her paddy paw, she blinked her green eyes several times, then mentioned casually, ��It��s not optimistic����


    Fuwafuwa��s casual words only increased Shisui��s worry, and he no longer bothered to care about Konan who has been trying to stop him.


    After taking a deep breath, Shisui activated Susanoo��s defence around him and without any care of the Rain of Explosive Tags, he forcefully broke through the severalyers of Konan��s obstruction and finally arrived at the main battlefield in the distance.


    However, the scene of the main battlefield before him stunned Shisui.


    What Shisui saw is a sight of massacre�� and except for two Shinobi, everyone on the battlefield is either dead or severely injured.


    And these two shinobi who are neither dead nor injured are members of the Akatsuki Organization with very peculiar identities��


    The first one is the red-haired Uzumaki Nagato, the leader of the Akatsuki Organization who stood on the edge of the battlefield with an indifferent expression.


    While the other one is the white spiral-masked Tobi fellow, who crouched down and curiously poked the cheeks of two specific Shinobi.


    These two specific Shinobi poked by Tobi include the Kirigakure��s Yondaime Mizukage Karatachi Yagura; that is, the perfect Jinchuriki of Sanbi, and Kumogakure��s Killer Bee, the perfect Jinchuriki of Hachibi. Currently, both the perfect Jinchuriki were motionlessly lying on the ground, with their life and death unknown��


    And that��s not the end of it, the Gedo Mazo statue behind the leader of the Akatsuki Organization seemed to be absorbing the Bijuu Chakra from the bodies of Karatachi Yagura and Killer Bee.


    The Chakra of two Bijuu, which was dense enough to be visible to the naked eye was constantly being sucked out of the bodies of Yagura and Killer Bee and entering inside the mouth of Gedo Mazo.


    Shifting his gaze, Shisui found hundreds of Shinobi lying either injured or dead on the battlefield, with just a casual nce he identified several known and famous faces including, the Godaime Kazekage Pakura, the Yondaime Raikage Ay, the Konoha Advisor Elder Hamura Mitokado, along with several elite Shinobi among them.


    The Godaime Kazekage Pakura was lying unconscious with several tree branches prating her body, the Yondaime Raikage Ay seemed to be conscious and struggling to get up, but his injuries were so serious that he was unable to�� the Yondaime Mizukage was struggling as the Sanbi��s Chakra was being sucked out his body, while there were no traces of Sandaime Hokage as well as Sandaime Tsuchikage on the battlefield.


    ��The Five Kage�� lost?!�� �C muttered Shisui with an astonished expression.


    The scene before him really subverted his inherent concepts and understanding of the Shinobi World. Shisui never even thought that a day woulde when the Five Kage would fail even after joining forces together.


    And while Shisui was stunned and a little lost, Konan flew towards Nagato��s side, and said in an apologetic tone, ��Sorry, I couldn��t stop him�� Uchiha Shisui��s strength is several times higher than mine����


    Nagato shook his head lightly, ��It doesn��t matter����


    Although controlling the Six-Paths of Pain to attack Konoha consumed some of his Chakra reserves, for the current Nagato, such Chakra consumption is close to negligible and has already recovered. Therefore, even if Uchiha Shisui��s strength exceeds Konan by several times, it makes no difference to Nagato whose strength has evolved by several dimensions during the past few months.


    Nagato strongly believes that except for maybe; the leader of Amatsukami, Yama, no one in this Shinobi world is strong enough to contend with him, not Jiraiya, not the so-called ��Uchiha Madara��, and certainly not Uchiha Shisui.


    Konan nodded, then after a brief silence, she looked at Gedo Mazo and said with a worried tone, ��Absorbing two Bijuu at the same time�� will your body be able to support it, Nagato?��


    Nagato said, ��Don��t worry, for the current me, let alone absorbing two Bijuu, even if all the nine Bijuus are absorbed at the same time, it wouldn��t be a problem.��


    In the Cannon, it was necessary to gather all the members of the Akatsuki Organization to participate in the absorption process of even a single Bijuu, and it would still take several days to do so��


    But after the perfect transntation of Hashirama Cells, Nagato��s sage body has qualitatively improved.


    The powers of the Senju n and the Uchiha n are perfectly integrated and bnced in his body, therefore, controlling Gedo Mazo is no longer burdensome for Nagato.


    At the same time, his already high Chakra Reserves have further grown, and because of this, Nagato can single-handily absorb Bijuu in much less timepared to the Cannon.


    Although, being able to absorb all the nine-Bijuu at the same time might be a bit of an exaggeration, absorbing two at the same time is not a challenge, and Nagato can do so even passively without the slightest burden.


    Konan nodded lightly then shifted her gaze towards Uchiha Shisui.


    Of course, Konan didn��t dare to make direct eye contact with Uchiha Shisui, for fear that she would be caught in Genjutsu, she just silently observed him while standing next to Nagato, and was ready to make a move to stop Shisui with everything she has should Shisui tries to hinder Nagato from absorbing the Bijuu.


    But Konan wasn��t too worried, even if Uchiha Shisui��s strength is several times higher than hers, at best it would be at the same level as Tobi, not to mention there is still Nagato present here.


    Don��t look at Tobi��s funny behaviour and innocent mind, those lying dead and injured on the battlefield are more than clear about the horror of Tobi. After all, this massacre was done by none other than Tobi.


    The entire surprise raid force led by Four Kage andprising dozens of elite Shinobi was ruthlessly crushed by Tobi single-handedly, Nagato and Konan didn��t have to make a single move. So, if Uchiha Shisui really wants to stop Nagato, then he would have to get past Tobi first.


    Read up to Chapter �C 791 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 537: A true ‘Coincidence’

    Chapter 537: A true ��Coincidence��


    Whoosh�� Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh��


    Five figures, as fast as ghosts are engaged in a game of run and chase as they are passing by the forest�� Their speed is so fast that except for afterimages, nothing can be discerned.


    If those with good eyes and insight are to look at these people engaged in a cat-and-mouse game, they would instantly realize that three of these five figures are the elites of the Konoha Military Police Force that are heavily armed with all kinds of Shinobi gear, and are chasing after someone under the leadership of their Patriarch Uchiha Fugaku.


    The person they are chasing after is dressed in the traditional Akatsuki ck Turtle-neck Cloak with Red cloud prints, and from his scarlet eyes with three ck tomoe spinning in them, it can be discerned that the person they are chasing after is also a member of the Uchiha n.


    ��Shinichi, how long are you going to keep running away from the n?�� Uchiha Fugaku who was closely following Shinichi shouted at him in a stern tone, beckoning him to stop and face them��


    It��s just that this Uchiha happens to be a ��traitor�� of the Uchiha n who has ��defected�� from Konoha and ��joined�� the terrorist Akatsuki Organization�� hence the cat and mouse game��


    �������� �C Uchiha Shinichi turned his head slightly and nced at the three Uchiha elites as well as the Uchiha Patriarch behind him, then continued to move forward without answering Fugaku��s question.


    As the perpetrator who started this ��Chase���� oh sorry, the Cat and Mouse game, Shinichi, of course, has his own considerations��


    It happened before Nagato used Tendo of the Six Path of Pain to release Super Shinra Tensei over the sky above Konoha, in order topletely destroy the strongest Shinobi Vige. At that time, Nagato instructed all the Akatsuki Organization members present inside the vige to retreat and escape far away from Konoha.


    Initially, Shinichi was surprised by such an instruction, and a little sceptical, because the instruction obviously sounded absurd, and contrary to Akatsuki Organization��s objective tonight (Akatsuki��s Objective tonight is to destroy Konoha, eliminate the Gokage, and capture the Kyuubi��s Jinchuriki), but Shinichi soon came to the conclusion that Nagato probably intends to use one of his super destructive moves topletely destroy Konoha in a single move.


    Shinichi didn��t doubt whether Nagato can do so or not, because he knows that Nagato is perfectly capable of such a feat, therefore, Shinichi deliberately appeared in front of the members of the Konoha Military Police Force and ��conveniently�� led them outside the Vige just in time to escape the effects of the Super Shinra Tensei Nagato used to tten the Vige.


    The members of the Uchiha n were shocked by the sight of the vige that no longer existed, then under the orders of the Uchiha Patriarch, most of them went back in order to help in rescuing the wounded, while the Patriarch, himself led three Uchiha elites, and chased after Shinichi.


    While Shinichi recalled the event that happened not long ago, Uchiha Fugaku��s persuasive voice sounded from behind, ��Shinichi, I understand that you are dissatisfied with the n and the Vige for not giving Kurumi��s killer a fair judgment, and I also ept that I was incapable of bringing justice to Kurumi, but that��s no reason for you to join a terrorist organization like the Akatsuki��! You have also witnessed the scene back in the vige�� I don��t think I need to make it clearer to you that the members of the Akatsuki Organization are all lunatics�� If you stay with them, you will not end well either����


    When Tendo used the Super Shinra Tensei to tten Konoha, all the Uchiha who had chased and fled out of the Vige in order to catch Shinichi also witnessed the shocking scene, and for a moment, none of them could believe their eyes.


    It happened in an instant��


    Just a moment ago, the vige, which was built by the joint alliance of the two greatest Shinobi ns during the Warring States Era, the vige which has been standing in ce for more than five decades, and had witnessed three Great Shinobi Wars and the change of four Hokage, the very same vige was reduced the ruins at the next moment.


    And when that shocking scene took ce, Fugaku thanks to his Sharingan keenly discovered the surprised expression on Shinichi��s face as he looked in the direction of the Vige and the relieved expression as Shinichi looked at the Uchiha nsmen who survived that cmity, so Fugaku came to the conclusion that for some reason Shinichi was aware of the iing danger and tried to help the Uchiha n by leading the nsmen outside the danger zone.


    Fugaku is not sure why exactly did Shinichi help the Uchiha n survive and foiled the ns of the Akatsuki Organization, but Fugaku understood one thing, and that is the fact that in Shinichi��s heart, the Uchiha n is still more importantpared to Akatsuki. This is also the reason why Fugaku is trying to persuade Shinichi and not directly eliminate him.


    ��Hahahaha���� Shinichiughed upon hearing Fugaku��s words��


    Of course, whether thisugh is mockery, self-mockery, or despair cannot be understood by anyone except for Shinichi.


    When Kurumi was killed, the n did not help bring justice to her, and the Vige did not punish her killer, at that time, Shinichi��s heart was filled with nothing except hatred, and he felt betrayed. This feeling of betrayal was further stimted because of awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan��


    For Shinichi, the Mangekyou Sharingan represented the hope of avenging Kurumi.


    ��If the n cannot bring justice to Kurumi then I would do it myself, if the Vige did not punish Kurumi��s killer, then I would do it myself���� With these intentions, Shinichi sneaked into the Root Base and killed Kurumi��s murderer��


    After the death of that Root member, Shinichi was focused on the next target, after all, the masked man was also behind Kurumi��s death, and Shinichi had to figure out a way to kill that bastard, therefore, he escaped the Vige, looking for an opportunity to kill the masked man.


    But there was something left that he had toplete before he say goodbye to Konoha forever, and that was to defeat Hyuga Kuroto, this was important to Shinichi, as his defeat at the hands of Hyuga Kuroto was the primary cause of why everything happened. Even if Hyuga Kuroto wasn��t personally involved with the events rted to Kurumi��s death, Shinichi had to defeat Hyuga Kuroto.


    Unfortunately, that didn��t do as nned, instead of defeating Hyuga Kuroto quite easily, he, himself was ruthlessly defeated by the other party.


    The defeat was so thorough, that Shinichi couldn��t see himself winning any time soon, so he was suddenly lost. At that point when Shinichi was emotionally overwhelmed and frustrated, Hyuga Kuroto talked to him and gave him the hope of bringing Kurumi back to life in exchange for being a subordinate for 15 years.


    Shinichi was so taken aback that he immediately agreed and became Kuroto��s subordinate. Shinichi didn��t know why he believed Kuroto of being able to do something so absurd, he just did so��


    If Kuroto really brings Kurumi back to life, then let alone 15 years, even if it is lifetime subordination, Shinichi is willing to do so.


    The hope of seeing Kurumi back to life again cleared Shinichi��s heart from despair and hatred, and with his heart cleared, Shinichi feltplicated towards the n and the Vige, of course, there was also anger towards the masked man.


    Knowing that the masked man who imed to be Uchiha Madara was behind everything, Shinichi obviously wanted to kill him and willingly became a spy within the organization and periodically reported all his findings to Kuroto.


    Working in the organization also gave Shinichi some time to calm his, mind and recollect his thoughts.


    By now, Shinichi no longer has any hatred towards the n and the Vige, nor is there any hatred towards the masked man.


    If someone were to ask what he feels towards the masked man, then the answer would only be a single term ��Pity��.


    Shinichi doesn��t know what exactly has the masked man experienced in his life, but the fact that he has been pushed into such depths of despair, and hase to the conclusion that nothing except for Project Tsuki no Me can bring peace to this Shinobi World, makes Shinichi really feel pity for him.


    Shinichi doesn��t know whether the masked man is right or wrong, and frankly speaking, he doesn��t really care anyway��


    As Kuroto��s subordinate, Shinichi only needs to do what he was asked for at the beginning, and that is to lurk within the Akatsuki Organization as a spy.


    Shinichi knows that Kuroto doesn��t want the masked man��s n to seed, so Shinichi doesn��t n to let the masked man seed.


    And since his hatred for the n is no longer there, Shinichi doesn��t want the Uchiha n to be destroyed either, after all, Kurumi would be sad if the Uchiha n were to be destroyed��


    This is also the reason why he was ��conveniently�� chased out of the Konoha Vige by several Uchiha nsmen. As a result of this, the Uchiha nsmen ��coincidently�� ��happened�� to have ��avoided�� the catastrophe that struck the vige just in the nick of time, and survived.


    That��s right it��s truly a ��coincidence�� that the Uchiha nsmen escaped��


    But, it��s just that Shinichi can��t say it out loud and clearly because of being monitored by the White Zetsu clones.


    Read up to Chapter �C 792 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 538: Shinichi’s Shrewdness

    Chapter 538: Shinichi��s Shrewdness


    Since the tri-Alliance consisting of Konoha, Kumo, and Suna jointly raided the Akatsuki Organization��s stronghold in Amegakure, both the leaders of the Akatsuki Organization that is Nagato and the masked man have be extremely vignt.


    As a result of which not only have they increased their vignce towards the other great shinobi viges, and heightened the threat level of the mysterious Amatsukami Organization to the maximum but they have also started to improve, organize, and strengthen the internal management within the Akatsuki Organization�� Just to be on the safe side, and avoid infiltration and leakage of information.


    Previously, all members of the organization were free to do their own things as long as theypleted their assigned missions, but that��s no longer the case�� Nagato and the masked man are no longer so loose towards the members of the organization. This has also caused a headache for Shinichi��


    And the reason is quite obvious�� Both Nagato and the masked man have noticed Shinichi��s perfunctory attitude towards the organization, and have, therefore, instructed White Zetsu to use his clones to monitor Shinichi twenty-four by seven.


    If it was before, even if Shinichi was under surveince, the White Zetsu Clones did not dare to get too close because they were aware of Shinichi��s terrible (in the good sense) sensory skills and therefore, monitored his actions only from arge distance in order to avoid being discovered by him, which gave him ample opportunity to pass on the Akatsuki��s intelligence to Kuroto on regr intervals.


    But after the White Zetsu Clones were given the specific order by the masked man to monitor Shinichi, they no longer cared about the problem of being discovered by him and began monitoring all his actions at a clone��s distance, as a result of which, Shinichi is unable to transmit any information to Kuroto using his previous methods without the high risk of being discovered by White Zetsu Clones.


    And this is also the reason why he couldn��t express his true thoughts to Fugaku.


    Of course, Shinichi is also a shrewd one. Ever since he entered the organization, he has not forgotten his objective of ��Spying���� If he cannot use his previous methods to pass on the intelligence, then he will use new and unconventional methods�� and the team led by Uchiha Fugaku, or more specifically, ��Uchiha Fugaku�� behind him is that method.


    With this intention, Shinichi continued to lead Fugaku��s team and finally stopped at a rtively open grasnd.


    The three elites, as well as Fugaku who were chasing after him also stopped one after another and spread around the grasnd to surround Shinichi at the centre of a four-sided siege, thus cutting off his escape route.


    With Shinichi under ��control��, Fugaku walked in front of him and said with a solemn expression, ��The Root subdivision has been abolished by the Vige�� and you should let go of the past too�� Now the Vige is facing the threat of the Akatsuki Organization, so the Vige needs you, and the n also needs you more than ever!


    The Uchiha n is the cofounder of Konoha, as such, the Mangekyou Sharingan of the Uchiha n should not be a weapon at the hands of the enemy of the Vige. You have already expressed your anger and dissatisfaction, now there is no longer a need to continue��e back to the vige with us�� Kurumi wouldn��t want you to continue doing what you are doing right now����


    Fugaku may have considered the option of Coup d����tat, but he never even thought of defection�� This shows that he too is deeply loyal to the Vige. Even in the Cannon, after knowing that the Coup could no longer seed because his son Itachi sided with the Vige, Fugaku gave up and died silently, but never once considered or showed the slightest intention of defecting.


    In the heart of this indecisive Uchiha Patriarch, Uchiha and Konoha have long been integrated. The internal discord of the Uchiha n and Hokage Faction is one matter, but as a Konoha Shinobi, the Captain of the Konoha Military Police Force, and the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, Fugaku would never be merciful to the enemies of the Vige, especially when those enemies are the traitors of the Uchiha n.


    The only reason Fugaku has been trying to persuade Shinichi toe back to the Vige is that Shinichi has not done any serious damage to the Vige, except for the time he massacred Root Shinobi during the time of his defection��


    But hey we can ignore that case, after all, the Uchiha n also tolerated the death of Uchiha Kurumi at the ��hands�� of a Root Shinobi so as to avoid escting that conflict�� So, Sandaime Hokage will also have to tolerate Shinichi��s action of avenging Kurumi, even if it led to the death of several Root Shinobi back then.


    Hearing Fugaku��s persuasive words, Shinichi raised his eyebrow, then said with a smile, ��Isn��t it toote to say this already? You should have witnessed the scene back then����


    Fugaku shook his head calmly, ��Betterte than never Shinichi�� As for the issue of the Vige being destroyed? It is not a problem�� The Roots of Konoha lie with us Konoha Shinobi�� So long as we are alive, so long as the Uchiha n exists, the Konoha Vige will not perish and continue to flourish even amidst the most terrible storms����


    To a certain extent, Akatsuki��s raid this time, and the failure of Hokage to protect the Vige is not a bad thing for the Uchiha n�� Because the Vige suffered such serious damage, the ones to be med most will be the Hokage Faction, as a result of which, the reputation of the Hokage Faction will be hit hard, and it wouldn��t be strange if Sandaime Hokage is forced to abdicate in order to take responsibility of his failure.


    If the Hokage faction��s reputation is hit hard, and Sandaime abdicates, the Uchiha n, as one of the two founding ns of Konoha will not only be able to gain back its foothold in the Vige but will also be able to gain more political power because of this incident.


    After all, the current elites of the Uchiha n did not suffer much from Tendo��s Super Shinra Tensei. And Fugaku also sent back several Uchiha in order to help in the rescuing work�� which will allow, the people of Konoha to see the efforts of the Uchiha n to protect the Vige.


    Shinichi mocked, ��Maybe so�� but that won��t change my mind�� and you won��t be able to stop me either����


    Seeing Shinichi��s resolute expression, Fugaku sighed, ��Sigh�� In that case, I can only do what I must as the Patriarch of the Uchiha n�� You are a threat to the Vige and the n, so I have to either eliminate you, or I have to capture you����


    As soon as he finished, Fugaku��s Sharingan suddenly changed�� the pattern that was a three-tomoe Sharingan until a moment ago changed shape and transformed into the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ��Whistle�� Well-well, isn��t the Patriarch the most hidden one?�� said Shinichi in a surprised tone, then added ��You too have the Mangekyou Sharingan�� I do wonder why did you never reveal this information��?��


    Fugaku folded his arms over his chest, and answered, ��It was for the sake of the peace of the n�� I was worried that if the news about me awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan is revealed, it will lead to discord between the Hokage faction and the Uchiha n��


    Although, I didn��t expect that in your generation, both, you and Shisui also awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan�� So, if you were to return with us, then with the existence of three Mangekyou Sharingan users, the Uchiha n would no longer need to be suppressed by the Hokage Faction�� And we will also be able to obtain the position of the next Hokage.��


    After experiencing the initial surprise, Shinichi was disappointed by Fugaku��s following words, and shook his head with a chuckle, ��Are you still struggling for the position of Konoha��s Hokage? Patriarch�� I am afraid you don��t understand the kind of strength the leader of my organization has�� and you also don��t understand what kind of enemy the five great Shinobi Viges are facing. Even if all the five great Shinobi Viges were to unite, they wouldn��t be able to find a way to ovee the threat of the Akatsuki Organization, nor will they be able to defeat the leader of my organization��


    In such a scenario, the Hokage would be nothing more than a joke�� even if you be Hokage, it would be meaningless����


    Fugaku��s face sank upon hearing Shinichi��s ridicule, ��In that case, there is no longer a need to talk����


    As soon as Fugaku��s words fell, Shinichi suddenly discovered that the surroundings have changed. He is no longer in the rtively open grasnd and found himself in a ck-and-white world.


    ��A very powerful Genjutsu indeed!�� muttered Shinichi with a thoughtful look as he observed the surroundings, then without a moment of dy, he immediately spoke to Fugaku�� ��@#$%^&��


    Fugaku was suspicious of Shinichi��s words, and asked, ��What you have said is position coordinate, right? And if I remember correctly, this position coordinate is located in the Land of Iron? What are trying to do by telling me this coordinate?��


    Shinichi replied, ��I couldn��t reveal it in the real world, so I chose this Genjutsu world�� The position coordinate I have revealed a moment ago is the ce where the new secret base of the Akatsuki Organization is located����


    ��What?!!!!�� Fugaku was shocked by Shinichi��s words.


    Read up to Chapter �C 793 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539: Fugaku��s Deductions


    ��Why are you telling me the position coordinate of the new base of the Akatsuki Organization?�� �C asked Fugaku with a frown�� he was a little stunned, after all, Shinichi��s current action is practically betraying the Akatsuki Organization�� so Fugaku was taken aback and subconsciously stopped the invasion of Yin-Yang inside Shinichi.


    �������� �C however, to Fugaku��s question, Shinichi gave no reply, he remained silent and just shook his head.


    Given the circumstances he is in, Shinichi can only pass on the Akatsuki Organization��s intelligence through the medium of Genjutsu while confronting the ��enemies��, otherwise, his secret identity as a spy within the organization will be confirmed by White Zetsu Clones that are monitoring him, which is something Shinichi doesn��t want.


    As for the reason why Shinichi passed on this information to Fugaku and not others? It is very simple, Shinichi was unable to meet any other person who would act as a safe channel and pass on the information to Kuroto.


    Passing on Akatsuki��s intelligence to Fugaku is equivalent to passing it to Uchiha Shisui, and Shisui would definitely inform Kuroto about such an important piece of intelligence.


    Although there is a certain risk factor involved in this approach because of the use of a second and third party that is acting as middlemen, Shinichi must pass on such critical information regardless of the risk factor as it might help Kuroto better n out his next course of action against the Akatsuki Organization. Moreover, using this approach would also help Kuroto better understand Shinichi��s current situation within the Akatsuki Organization��


    Seeing Shinichi��s silence, Fugaku said, ��It seems that you are not truly loyal to the Akatsuki Organization�� If so, then you wille back with me�� as for your dissatisfaction with the n and the vige, this time I promise that I will not disappoi-������


    However, before Fugaku could finish his words, Shinichi interrupted coldly, ��Patriarch-Sama�� our views, intentions, and objectives differ�� You have your consideration, and I have mine, no matter how much you try to persuade me, I will not being back�� So, it��s better to end this conversation here�� because it would just be a waste of time for both of us.��


    What Shinichi said this time is his true intention�� and he doesn��t n on leaving the Akatsuki Organization, at least, not any time soon, and not without notifying Kuroto�� The reason is that the more he stayed within the Akatsuki Organization the more he understood the depths of this terrorist organization whose primary objective is to bring ��peace�� to this Shinobi World��


    Shinichi is not sure whether this so-called peace can be achieved or not�� but what he understands is that lurking within the Akatsuki Organization is extremely important as it would allow him to keep tabs on them.


    Being able to detect and pass on the intelligence rted to the horrendous ns of these lunatics to achieve their so-called ��peace�� is far more significant for the Uchiha n, Konoha Vige, and the entire Shinobi World;pared to going back to the n with the Patriarch and help him be Konoha��s Hokage.


    This is what he hase to believe and this is also the reason why Shinichi has never tried to explicitlye into contact with Kuroto ever since he was under suspicion�� His identity as a spy maye in handy in the future.


    ��Humph�� you don��t seem to understand your situation here Shinichi���� �C Fugaku snorted coldly, then continued after a pause, ��Whether you can retreat from here or not; is not up to you�� I am the one who decides it����


    As soon as Fugaku finished, the cks and whites that have been stagnant started to invade Shinichi��s body and started to blur his consciousness bit by bit.


    At first nce, Shinichi doesn��t seem to be able to put up any resistance against the invasion of the ck and whites. Aside from his consciousness, even his body in the Taikyokuzu Realm became mottled and slowly became part of this Yin-Yang prison world.


    At this time, Fugaku��s voice sounded in the Taikyokuzu realm, ��You needn��t worry Shinichi, I won��t be killing you�� the cause of your defection also had the responsibility of the n, so after we go back, I will personally talk wi-����


    ��Hahahaha���� �C Before Fugaku could finish speaking, Shinichi whose consciousness was blurry and mottled suddenlyughed out loud, then without waiting for Fugaku to react, he immediately disappeared from the Taikyokuzu ne.


    Fugaku was shocked, ��What the��?!��


    Fugaku had expected various means that Shinichi would try to use in order to dispel Taikyokuzu, but not this kind��


    There was no confrontation of Visual Prowess, no use of Genjutsu, and nothing at all�� Shinichi just straight up disappear from the Yin-Yang ne as if he wasn��t even here, to begin with�� And this disappearance was so abrupt that Fugaku didn��t even have the opportunity to stop Shinichi��


    NO! To be more exact, Fugaku didn��t even have the opportunity to notice the disappearance of Shinichi�� And it was only after Shinichi had disappeared that Fugaku realized and reacted.


    Shocked at such a situation, Fugaku��s consciousness quickly returned to the real world, and asked Shinichi, ��How did you do it?��


    Shinichi smirked, ��Don��t forget Patriarch-sama, you are not the only one here with Mangekyou Sharingan����


    Fugaku nodded stiffly, ��I see�� so it is rted to your Mangekyou Dojutsu?��


    Shinichi nodded, ��I suppose you can say so�� so it would be best that you don��t waste your Chakra and Visual Prowess on trying to stop me�� because whether you use a physical attack or a spiritual attack�� nothing would work on me��!��


    After speaking so, Shinichi did not wait for Fugaku to react and quickly used Body Flicker Jutsu to disappear from his position without hesitation.


    The information that had to be passed has been passed, so there is no longer any reason for him to stay here��


    On the other hand, the three elite Uchiha who were surrounding Shinichi along with Fugaku looked at each other, then at Fugaku waiting for the Patriarch��s order, ��Patriarch�� whether to pursue Shinichi or not��?��


    In response to the questioning gaze of the three elite Uchiha, Fugaku stood still, and remain silent for a while, then shook his head slightly, ��NO�� there would be more Akatsuki members there, so the situation would be disadvantageous for just the four of us�� let him go this time����


    Fugaku��s words silenced the three Uchiha elites�� and they could only helplessly look in the direction Shinichi disappeared.


    While the three elite Uchiha were helpless, Fugaku thought, ��I hope I did not make any mistake by letting you escape the Taikyokuzu ne���� then turned his head to look in the direction of the forest on the side��


    The other three Uchiha may not have noticed them, but Fugaku clearly sensed the presence of those non-human beings travelling through the earth and following after Shinichi��


    Fugaku noticed that these non-human beings have been following Shinichi and their squad ever since they left Konoha. Only now when Shinichi has retreated did the presence of these non-human beings travelling through the ground disappear.


    Initially, Fugaku thought that they were Shinichi��spanions, so Fugaku was also vignt against the sneak attack from them�� but now that Shinichi has indirectly revealed several things, Fugaku can obviously guess and figure out a lot of things��


    Although those non-human beings are Shinichi��s so-called panions�� from the Akatsuki Organization, they are more like monitoring Shinichi��s actions, than simply assisting him in resisting the enemy.


    With this information alone, Fugaku was able to deduce a lot of things and acted as per those deductions.


    Of course, Shinichi being able to escape the Taikyokuzu ne was a surprise to Fugaku, but Shinichi being able to retreat from this ce is because Fugaku allowed it.


    The reason is obviously that Fugaku wants to see what are Shinichi��s true intentions.


    Moreover, after today��s short confrontation with Shinichi, Fugaku has also confirmed one very important thing�� And that one very important thing is that Shinichi neither holds animosity towards the Uchiha n nor towards Konoha, this is primarily the main reason why Fugaku allowed him to retreat without any further confrontation after he managed to escape the Yin-Yang Prison World.


    ��Well let��s wait and see���� muttered Fugaku to himself as he recovered his thoughts, then said to the three Uchiha elites, ��Let��s go back�� I am worried about the situation back in the Vige����


    ��Yes, Captain!�� �C the three Uchiha nodded, then rushed back towards the direction of the Vige.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 794 on Patreon Page.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 540: What does it feel like to Poop?

    Chapter 540: What does it feel like to Poop?


    On Shinichi��s side.


    After getting rid of the pursuit of Uchiha Fugaku as well as the three elites Uchiha, Shinichi travelled through the forest with a bitter expression as the pattern within his eyes returned back the three tomoe Sharingan state which soon turned to ck.


    ��Mangekyou Sharingan is a pair of cursed Dojutsu that will eventually lead to blindness because of their power being sealed away with each use.�� �C was what Kuroto said to him a few years ago.


    Ever since Shinichi learned of this fact from Kuroto, he has always been prudent in his use of the Mangekyou Sharingan and has been protecting his Visual Prowess as much as possible, so that he can cope with any sort of emergency should the need arise where he will have to use everything he has.


    In short, Shinichi generally doesn��t rely on the Mangekyou Sharingan Dojutsu until he is pushed into the very corner and has been left with no other option.


    Precisely why the fact that he had to resort to using his Mangekyou Sharingan to intimidate Fugaku in order to get rid of the pursuit really makes Shinichi feel a little bitter in his heart.


    But no way, he had no other option.


    After all, Shinichi really didn��t expect Fugaku to be hidden so deeply��


    ��It��s really Patriarch�� the fact that Fugaku-Sama has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan shouldn��t be known to anyone within the n�� At least, the elites following him werepletely unaware��


    I don��t know if Kuroto is aware of this information or not��?�� thought Shinichi with a deep frown, then shook his head without much care�� because Shinichi has a feeling that Kuroto should be aware of this information through Shisui.


    ��Maa, it doesn��t really matter�� this information doesn��t have much to do with my mission�� anyway, I was able to pass on the information that I wanted to, the rest is up to him���� muttered Shinichi with a smile��


    ��But to be honest, it��s really unbelievable�� if I count, myself, Patriarch, Shisui, the fake ��Madara�� and Tsukihi who most likely is the one ying the role of Amatsukami��s Homusubi�� currently the number of Uchiha who have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan amounts to five�� This is perhaps the most glorious period of the Uchiha n in its millennium-long history�� Yet, the n is still struggling with the Vige and fighting for the position of Konoha��s Hokage���� thought Shinichi with a sigh�� then again shook his head and decided to not focus too deeply on this matter��


    After all, he doesn��t really care much about the position of the Hokage�� and if you ask him, there is perhaps only one candidate suitable for the position of Konoha��s Hokage�� but then again, it doesn��t have anything to do with him�� so he would neitherment on it nor would he express his opinion��


    But one thing to note is that Shinichi is aware of the fact that Uchiha Tsukihi also possesses the Mangekyou Sharingan�� despite the fact that he was never told about this information��


    As for how Shinichi knows that Uchiha Tsukihi also possesses the Mangekyou Sharingan?


    The answer is rtively simple, he doesn��t know�� it��s just his guess��


    Shinichi guessed that Uchiha Tsukihi also has Mangekyou Sharingan due to several simple reasons.


    It happened only a few months ago, the fake ��Madara�� who returned from Kirigakure with new recruits ryed the information about Homusubi��s abilities and also the fact that she is a woman. At that time, Shinichi guessed that the Uchiha ��woman�� who ys Homusubi is most likely Uchiha Tsukihi.


    After all, Homusubi and Uchiha Tsukihi are rted to Amatsukami and Hyuga Kuroto respectively, and Hyuga Kuroto happens to be the secret leader of the Amatsukami Organization�� At the same time, both Homusubi and Uchiha Tsukihi are women, so the two of them have to be one and the same person, and that is Uchiha Tsukihi.


    Of course, not everyone can guess this information as easily as Shinichi did, because Uchiha Tsukihi is officially dead�� as she was killed by Shinno.


    Shinichi knows that Tsukihi did not die back then, but Shinno diedter�� so, it��s simple for him to guess Homusubi��s true identity.


    Of course, Shinichi is also not yet aware of the fact that Uchiha Itachi has also awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan and also ys the role of the Homusubi of the Amatsukami Organization�� But even if he knew this information, it wouldn��t change his guess, because he is more than certain of his guess.


    ��Anyway, all that aside�� among all the current known abilities of all the Mangekyou Sharingan users�� my Mangekyou Sharingan abilities are really the best, trickiest, and the most practical ones�� heh���� muttered Shinichi with a smirk�� as he thought about Hachiman and Nakisawame��


    Shinichi feels that his thought isn��t wrong; because he has found that his Mangekyou abilities Hachiman and Nakisawame are really the most wonderful pair of abilities among all the known abilities.


    One allows him to fight at his peak state irrespective of any damage or injury that he takes on, while the other one allows him to retract back in time.


    With thebination of these two abilities, killing him is one of the most difficult tasks��


    This is also one of the reasons why Shinichi has always been carefree in the Akatsuki Organization even if Akatsuki consists of several monstrous ss Shinobi, after all, nobody in the Akatsuki Organization is capable of killing him.


    For the same reason, the fake Madara also doesn��t take Shinichi lightly and has been using the White Zetsu Clones to monitor his actions all the time.


    In the face of Shinichi��s Nakisawame, which allows him to track back in time, even the fake Madara��s Space-Time Jutsu is not much effective. So, even if Shinichi is pulled inside the Kamui Space, Shinichi can just use Nakisawame to track back in time and return to the Shinobi World.


    Of course, this doesn��t imply that Shinichi is capable of killing the fake Madara��


    The current Shinichi��s Visual Prowess is limited, and he will be blinded if he overuses his eyes, which is not the case for the fake Madara who has Hashirama Cells transnted into his body.


    He is aware of this disadvantage of his, therefore, he has not turned his face from the fake Madara and has not dered open hostility against him. Shinichi knows that if a life and death battle were to break out between the two of them, Shinichi would be at a little disadvantage and might end up losing the battle�� which is not something he would want.


    Anyway, putting all that aside, Shinichi retracted his many diverging thoughts and increased his speed.


    Before long, he arrived at one of the many predetermined retreat points.


    At the retreat point, Shinichi was surprised to find that only a single member of the Akatsuki Organization was present there�� and it was none other than Kakuzu��


    Kakuzu silently sat on a piece of arge rock, and seem to be waiting for the arrival of the other members. Beside him were two tied up, unconscious children�� ��Huh��? These two kids are��?!��


    Looking at the two unconscious children, and more specifically, at the n crest on their clothes, Shinichi frowned, then asked in a ridiculing tone, ��Well now�� are these two kids the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi��? And are they both Jinchuriki of Kyuubi? As far as I knew, it was a blonde kid with blue eyes and whiskers on his face named Uzumaki Naruto�� But clearly, none of them resembles any physical feature mentioned by ��Tobi���� You sure have done a perfect job Kakuzu����


    Kakuzu didn��t take Shinichi��s ridicule to heart and replied lightly, ��The Jinchuriki of Kyuubi was identally taken away by Orochimaru�� If I have to guess, Orochimaru��s original target was this kid from the Uchiha n who is now in our hands�� After this matter is over, we can simply exchange our respective targets and the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi will be in our hands����


    While retreating from Konoha, Kakuzu deeply thought about Orochimaru��s intentions and concluded that Orochimaru��s original target was probably the kid from the Uchiha n that was now in his hands, so he didn��t bother anymore, and simply brought over the kid with him.


    Kakuzu doesn��t believe that Orochimaru can control the power of the Kyuubi�� So, he should agree to the exchange��


    Anyway, the other party is only an Orochimaru, can that snake still refuse a deal from the Akatsuki Organization?


    After listening to Kakuzu��s reasoning, Shinichi found it usible and didn��t say anything more, instead, he focused his gaze on the two unconscious children, more specifically, on the pair of white eyes of the other kid, ��A kid from the Hyuga n, huh?��


    ��


    Back to the main battlefield.


    Shisui had an extremely solemn face as he looked at Konan, Tobi, and Nagato standing on the other side.


    The defeat of Five-Kage has really shocked Shisui to his core. He doesn��t know what happened to Sandaime-sama, and where he is currently, but Shisui knows that he can not abandon those on this battlefield and prepared himself to fight to the death.


    No matter what happens, Shisui can not allow Nagato to strip out the Sanbi and Hachibi out of their Jinchuriki.


    Whoosh Whoosh


    As Shisui was racking his brain to find a possible solution that he can use to at least ensure the safety of Yagura and Killer Bee, suddenly, two figures appeared on the battlefield.


    The vignt Shisui turned his head to look at the two figures who have just arrived on the battlefield, and his hanging heart finally couldn��t help but be relieved.


    But contrary to Shisui��s relief, as soon as the three members of the Akatsuki Organization saw the arrival of these two figures, their faces changed��


    The indifferent Nagato��s eyes shrank, expressionless Konan��s face was filled with traces of fear�� and as for Tobi��?


    Uh�� Although Tobi��s expression was hard to deduce, one thing was certain�� His head was filled with countless question marks as he really wanted to ask one very important question from the three people opposite to him�� ��What does it feel like to poop?��


    Read up to Chapter �C 795 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541: Nagato��s Changes


    On the mountainous Valley, the two figures who had just arrived on the battlefield stood quietly and didn��t bother answering Tobi��s stupid question.


    The silence of these two people made the atmosphere solemn��


    <em>Swish��</em>


    The night breeze blew by, blowing the des of grass, and fluttering the ck cloaks of the two people.


    The rays of moonlight escaped through the gaps in the dark clouds in the sky and sprinkled on the figures of the two people, adding an indescribable breath to the two of them and giving them a sense of elusive mystery.


    The solemn and mysterious atmosphere of the two agitated Konan��s heart, she took a step back subconsciously and whispered to Nagato, ��Please be careful�� Nagato!��


    Konan has always believed that Nagato who bears the Rinnegan Dojutsu is the strongest Shinobi in the World�� however, in the presence of Yama�Cthe mysterious leader of the Amatsukami Organization�Cshe can��t help but feel afraid from the bottom of her heart�� It is as if Yama is the natural nemesis of Nagato.


    Listening to Konan��s worried tone, Nagato nodded earnestly and clenched his sweaty palms as he fixed his gaze on Yama��s figure.


    In theirst fight at Amegakure, Nagato was almost killed at the hands of Yama��


    The desperate situation back then is still deeply ingrained in his mind�� The existence of the leader of Amatsukami standing before him really makes Nagato feel frightful and cautious.


    Even if Nagato is no longer what he used to be, even if his strength has increased by several dimensions since theirst fight, the fear etched in his subconscious has still not diminished in the slightest.


    While Nagato and Konan were extremely nervous and dare not make the slightest move, at this time, Shisui who was relieved by the arrival of Yama and Homusubi tacitly retreated behind the figure of Yama.


    Of course, concerning his current identity as a Konoha Shinobi, Shisui still kept a certain distance and did not get too close to Kuroto and Itachi who were disguised as Yama and Homusubi of the Amatsukami.


    With this action of Shisui, a silent confrontation between the six people started��


    Kuroto who was currently disguised as Yama was also feeling the tremendous pressureing from Nagato and the Gedo Mazo statue that stood behind Nagato, but he calmed his nerves and carefully examined the battlefield��


    Simr to Shisui, Yama too was shocked as he observed the state of the battlefield that was covered with trees and nearly a hundred severely injured or dead shinobi of the five great Shinobi Viges including the current Kazekage, Raikage, Mizukage, and Konoha Elder Advisor.


    Then Yama��s gazended on the figure of Tobi whom he did not expect to meet here on the current battlefield.


    As far as Yama knows, the white swirl patterned-face Zetsu named Tobi is originally one of the earliest human victims of Otsutsuki Kaguya��s Infinite Tsukuyomi��


    He was tethered to the God tree over the course of several years until transforming into one of the Zetsu beings and was ultimately stored within the Gedo statue, where he remained until the statue was summoned by Madara, and ck Zetsu then removed him from inside the statue and modified with Hashirama��s DNA leading Madara to believe that he is an imperfect clone of Hashirama simr to White Zetsu.


    Aside from all the roles that Tobi yed in Madara and ck Zetsu��s ns, one thing to note is that Tobi��s individual strength is not good enough to be able to cause such a massacre on this battlefield.


    Although during the Fourth Great Shinobi War, Tobi disyed the strength of a Super Kage, he did so by using Yamato/Tenzo��s prowess to dramatically increase his own, and was able to take on several Kage ss as well as dozens of Elite Jonin ss Shinobi��


    But that��s the issue, in the cannon, Tobi disyed Super Kage��s level of battle prowess using Tenzo, but here Yama is quite clear that Tobi is not encasing around Tenzo, yet Tobi is able to disy such a level of battle prowess��!


    ��How exactly did he do this? Is it possible that Tobi is encasing someone else? But if so, then who?�� �C this doubt needs to be cleared, or else things would get troublesome in the future��


    Currently, Yama has no clear idea as to who is encased by Tobi, but it should be someone who can use Mokuton just like Tenzo��


    Regardless of how Tobi is able to disy a Super Kage��s level of strength at this point in time, his presence has at least dispelled Yama��s doubts about the unknown variable that made him frown earlier.


    Now with this doubt out of the way, Yama finally fixed his gaze on Nagato.


    Just a casual look at him made Yama surprised to find that Nagato haspletely changed since thest time he saw the other party.


    The current Nagato no longer has that pitiful, shrivelled, and emaciated appearance like that of a dead twig on the verge of death, but has been restored to a healthy appearance of a young man, his body brimming with vitality and his white hair restored to its iconic bright red colour of the Uzumaki lineage.


    Even the several ck rods that were embedded in his back as well as the mechanical walker that he needed to control the Gedo statue are also no longer required�� The current him can easily control the Gedo Mazo without any such problem.


    Although Yama had expected such a result considering the fact that Nagato dared to openly attack Konoha, however, the recovery of Nagato has exceeded Yama��s expectations��


    In fact, not only has Nagato fully recovered, but his strength has also grown to an unfathomable degree�� much higher than what Yama had expected��


    If Yama were to be ced in Nagato��s situation, he doesn��t really have the confidence to be able to recover so much in such less time��


    ��Damn it, at this rate, Nagato might have even surpassed the current me��!�� �C thought Yama with a nervous expression.


    In fact, this is still not so much of a surprise, after all, Nagato too is one of the <em>Children of the Prophecy</em>, and there is no clear knowledge about where exactly his upper limits lie��


    Even in the Cannon, simr to Itachi, Nagato was never truly defeated by Naruto but instead was moved by Naruto��s painful past, and especially by Naruto��s ideology that was quite simr to that of histe Sensei Jiraiya and his friend Yahiko, as a result of which he pinned all his hopes on Naruto, and resolutely chose to sacrifice himself.


    At the moment when Nagato chose to sacrifice himself, he was far from reaching his true limits�� because if that were not the case, then it would have been impossible for him to use the ability of the Outer Path to resurrect thousands of dead Konoha Shinobi at once.


    We must not forget that in the Shinobi World, resurrecting the dead in the truest sense is actually a very, very difficult task.


    Except for one of the Outer Path��s abilities of the Rinnegan, that is <em>Gedo �C Rinne Tensei no Jutsu</em>, only Sunagakure��s elder Chiyo��s Forbidden Jutsu ��<em>Kisho Tensei��, </em>Kusagakure��s Ryuzetsu��s Kekkei Genkai that allows her to use the Secret Jutsu <em>��Ryumei Tensei�� </em>and Mount Myoboku��s Special Seal Tag instilled with Great Sage Power refined over the centuries is capable of resurrecting the dead.


    If we assume that bringing the dead back to life, that is, the resurrection of the dead is an equivalent exchange. Then whether it is <em>Gedo �C Rinne Tensei no Jutsu, Kisho Tensei, Ryumei Tensei, </em>or Mount Myoboku��s Special Seal Tag instilled with Great Sage Power, each of these Jutsus is based on equivalent exchange.


    Elder Chiyo of Sunagakure resurrected Gaara at the cost of her life, Ryuzetsu saved Naruto��s life at the cost of her own life, and Hagoromo was able to bring his younger brother Hamura back to life at the cost of Mount Myoboku��s Special Seal tag�� from these few examples we can indeed confirm that the resurrection of dead ones is a process of equivalent exchange, which means, Nagato had enough value to resurrect thousands of people, or in better words, even the emaciated and Shriveled Nagato had enough Chakra and Vitality to be able to resurrect thousands of dead Konoha Shinobi, which clearly shows just how much of a monster Nagato truly was in the Cannon.


    So, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that if Naruto hadn��t been able to use his <em>Talk no Jutsu</em> on Nagato and moved the heart of the other party, and if no other greater power had intervened at that time, then the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi, Uzumaki Naruto would have been no match for Nagato and would have been easily caught by the Akatsuki Organization.


    This point waster proved by Edo Tensei Nagato who single-handedly crushed both KCM Naruto and Killer Bee without any ability to resist or fight back.


    If hadn��t been for Itachi to be able to break free of Kabuto��s control using the pre-Tran-scripted Kotoamatsukami, and then seal Nagato using the Sword of Totsuka, the oue of the Fourth Great Shinobi World War would have been something else entirely.


    Therefore, where exactly do Nagato��s upper limits lie, Yama can not guess��


    ��Is the effect of Hashirama Cell transntation on the Uzumaki nsmen so good?�� this thought suddenly appeared in Yama��s mind��


    But the answer to this question is already known to Yama�� It��s not just the Uzumaki descent of Nagato that resulted in such tremendous growth, the existence of Madara��s Rinnegan in Nagato��s eye sockets, as well as the presence of Gedo Mazo, have helped him in such a terrifying growth��


    Most importantly, it is the fusion of Yin-Yang Chakra in Nagato��s body that has resulted in such monstrous growth.


    While Yama was thinking about various things, the space next to Nagato distorted spirally; out of which the figure of tomoe-masked-DMS-Obito appeared on the battlefield.


    As for Zetsu? Although he did not appear on the battlefield directly, Yama could still see his presence not too far away��


    <em>Whoosh hoosh Whoosh</em>


    At the same time, with the sound of breaking through the wind, several more figures also appeared on the battlefield.


    The first person to appear was none other than Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen who was wearing his ck Battle Suit and holding his Adamantine staff.


    From his appearance, although Sandaime Hokage looked a little tired, he didn��t seem to have suffered any significant injuries.


    Of course, Sandaime Hokage was not alone, he was closely followed by Sannin Jiraiya and Sannin Tsunade.


    And just as three Kage ss Shinobi from Konoha appeared on the battlefield, the figures of Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki and his son Kitsuchi also flew over.


    Of course, both Onoki and Kitsuchi did notnd on the battlefield directly but floated in the air at a moderate distance from the members of Akatsuki and Amatsukami, such that they can both intervene in the battlefield and also retreat from the battlefield depending on how the situation progresses and the flow of battle changes.


    Of course, neither Nagato nor Yama who were engaged in a silent confrontation paid much attention to the arrival of these five people andpletely ignored them because both of them knows that their arrival wouldn��t really change the situation.


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 797 on Patreon Page.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 542: Hokage and Tsuchikage’s Helplessness

    Chapter 542: Hokage and Tsuchikage��s Helplessness


    With the arrival of Sandaime Hokage and Sandaime Tsuchikage, both Shisui, and Itachi disguised as Homusubi breathed a sigh of relief.


    It��s not that the two of them expect Sandaime Hokage or Sandaime Tsuchikage to be able to help in the battle, they are just relieved that these two Kage are still alive.


    When the two of them saw the tragic situation of the Godaime Kazekage, Yondaime Raikage, and Yondaime Mizukage, as well as what had happened to the Yondaime Kazekagest time at the War of the Best, both of them were really worried about the situation of the Sandaime Hokage and Sandaime Tsuchikage and thought that perhaps the two of them have been secretly killed by other members of the Akatsuki Organization�� after all, both of them were missing at the same time��


    But now that they have personally confirmed that that��s not the case, and both Sandaime Hokage and Tsuchikage are safe, both Shisui and Homusubi are really relieved.


    In fact, Sandaime Hokage did not even participate in the previous battle of Gokage v/s Akatsuki, nor did he fight against any other member of the Akatsuki Organization��


    Of course, this does not mean that he had no intention of joining any battle. Truth be told, Sandaime Hokage had every intention of joining the Gokage v/s Nagato battle and was eagerly waiting for the message from Yamanaka Inoichi to arrive while presiding over all the ongoing battles in the vige from the Roof of Hokage Building.


    But before he could receive any message from Yamanaka Inoichi about the hidden location of Nagato, Sandaime Hokage, who was standing on the roof of the Hokage Building suddenly discovered the figure of Tendo Pain floating above the sky of Konoha��


    Initially, he was confused about what Tendo Pain wanted to do and assumed that perhaps Tendo Pain was observing the situation in the Vige, but after receiving several messages about the abrupt evacuation of all the Akatsuki members from the Vige at the same time, Sandaime Hokage immediately realized the abnormality of the situation.


    Although he didn��t know what exactly Tendo Pain wanted to do, he at least understood that it would not be a good thing�� So, immediately, Sandaime Hokage used all the Chakra he could muster to cast several Earth Style Defensive Jutsu in order to protect the key areas of the Vige including all the refugee Shelters, Hokage Building, Anbu base, Intelligence Base, Konoha Hospital, Konoha Academy as well as several other important locations from Tendo Pain��s Super Shinra Tensei.


    With the timely action, Sandaime Hokage did manage to negate the damage at these ces to the bare minimum, however, he, himself was not lucky enough and directly bore the impact of Tendo Pain��s Super Shinra Tensei�� As a result of which, he along with the entire Hokage Building waspletely crushed and buried deep into the rubble.


    Because of directly bearing the impact of Tendo Pain��s Super Shinra Tensei and because of heavy Chakra Consumption at the time of using defensive Earth Style Jutsu, coupled with his old age, he lost consciousness and was unable toe out of the rubble.


    It was only after the battle inside the vige had ended and all the foreign parties had retreated that Jiraiya and Tsunade who were worried about Sandaime found and rescued him from the pile of rubble.


    After Sandaime was rescued and regained consciousness, he was told the intelligence that the Four Kage, as well as Elder Hamura, along with several dozens of Shinobi had already secretly left the Vige to kill the leader of the Akatsuki Organization.


    As soon as he learned this piece of intelligence, he simply instructed Elder Koharu to preside over the situation in the vige, then immediately rushed towards the outer battlefield whilepletely ignoring his own Chakra exhaustion and injuries.


    It was only thanks to the treatment given by Tsunade while rushing here that Sandaime Hokage��s injuries had recovered and his Chakra Reserves were also restored.


    For Sandaime Hokage, the destruction of the Vige is already an established and irreversible fact, although he is deeply angered and saddened at what has happened to the Vige, he knows that he can not change what has already happened�� but even then, if the Akatsuki Organization that threatens the peace of the Shinobi World can be eliminated once and for all at the cost of one-time destruction of Konoha Vige, then he is willing to clench his teeth, harden his heart and bear such a cost.


    Therefore, regardless of the situation in the vige, and without any care for his own injuries, he rushed towards the outer battlefield in order to provide whatever support he can so that they canpletely eliminate the threat of the Akatsuki Organization.


    When he was rushing here, Sandaime Hokage had imagined all sorts of scenarios that he might end up facing, and also thought up their respective countermeasures so as to cope with those scenarios�� but never did he expect to face such a scene upon arriving here and was deeply stunned.


    Watching dozens of elite Jonins lying dead or injured on the messy battlefield, watching Yondaime Mizukage Karatachi Yagura, and Killer Bee, the two perfect Jinchuriki lying injured and being stripped of their respective Bijuu, watching the Yondaime Raikage, and the Godaime Kazekage lying injured and unconscious in the pool of their own blood, and watching Uzumaki Nagato, the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, as well as the three other Akatsuki members including the masked man who imed to be Uchiha Madara, Konan, and Tobi standingpletely unharmed despite facing all these people�� Sandaime Hokage finally realized that he had really underestimated the threat of the Akatsuki Organization, as a result, everything he did waspletely meaningless��


    All the nning and strategizing he did to catch the Akatsuki Organization in the carefully woven trap in order topletely eliminate it once and for all with a thunderous strike resulted in aplete failure, and after everything that has happened tonight; the one who was truly defeated was not the Akatsuki Organization and Nagato, but Konoha Vige and him��!


    Such a reality really made Sandaime Hokage feel desperate for the first time, and he can��t help but clench his fist at his own weakness�� and inability to protect the vige��


    But at the end of the day, he can only sigh�� and look at the figure of Yama with the hope that the leader of Amatsukami protects the vige.


    And while Sandaime Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen was helpless, Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki who was also floating in the sky looked at the battlefield.


    Previously he too participated in the battle to eliminate Uzumaki Nagato, the leader of Akatsuki, but theirpany couldn��t even get past Tobi who alone crushed them all. It was only thanks to his experience and cautiousness that he soon realized the difference in the strength of the two sides, and barely escaped at thest moment under the cover of several Iwagakure Shinobi.


    Had it not been for the fact that the leader of Amatsukami decided to take action in order to stop the Akatsuki Organization and Sandaime Hokage came to the battlefield along with Toad Sannin Jiraiya and Tsunade-hime, he really wouldn��t dare to return to the battlefield�� because he is more than clear that it is suicidal.


    To be honest, Tsuchikage Onoki��s current mook is quiteplicated�� Although he doesn��t know how strong the leader of the Akatsuki Organization is, based on the strength that Tobi has shown previously, and also based on his own personal experience of the Shinobi World he knows that once he intervenes in the battle, he is likely to die��


    Moreover, Onoki also has a feeling that if the Five Great Shinobi Viges do not take advantage of this opportunity brought by the intervention of Amatsukami, then perhaps there would no chance to defeat the Akatsuki Organization in the future.


    Although this is his gut feeling, such a reality is still very hard for him to ept who has been used to controlling the flow of the events of the Shinobi World as the leader of one of the Five Great Shinobi Viges.


    With such helplessness, Onoki can��t help but look at the pair of ripple pattern-ed Dojutsu in the eye sockets of Nagato and think, ��Are those the Rinnegan-eyes? The eyes of Rikudo Sennin�� And is the leader of Amatsukami really stronger than the leader of Akatsuki? Can Yama really defeat the Rinnegan bearer Nagato?��


    With this doubt in his mind, Onoki shifted his haze on the body of Yama.


    This is the first time he has seen the figure of the mysterious leader of the enigmatic Amatsukami Organization that has earned such high prestige in the Shinobi World. Onoki doesn��t know exactly how strong Yama is��? But based on the fact that Yama seems to be able to calmly bear the pressure exuded by Nagato, is still easy to assume that the strength of Yama is also unfathomable.


    Although Onoki doesn��t want to admit it, even he has realized that the only force capable of fighting against the threat of the Akatsuki Organization is the Amatsukami Organization, not any of the five great shinobi viges��


    Obviously, Onoki wasn��t the only person with such a train of thought, others too had such a thought in their minds.


    In fact, at this moment, the gazes of all the people, including all the members of the Akatsuki Organization present here, were consciously or subconsciously converged on Yama��s figure.


    This is because no one could guess what exactly is Yama thinking and what kind of move will he make to defeat Nagato��?


    Read up to Chapter �C 798 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 543: ‘Madara’ & Konan’s Persuasion

    Chapter 543: ��Madara�� & Konan��s Persuasion


    ��Don��t look at me like that�� even I have no confidence of winning against the current Nagato�� No, it��s better to say that winning against the current Nagato is almost impossible!�� �C muttered Yama inwardly as he felt everyone��s expectant gazes upon him��


    Of course, he just muttered this to himself and did not say it out loud�� but even if he did not say it out loud, this does not mean Yama is not clear about his own situation.


    On the surface, he, as the leader of Amatsukami seemed to be extremely calm and indifferent when facing Nagato, giving everyone a sense of oppression and reassurance, but only Yama knows that that��s not the case at all��!


    Yama is quite clear about the situation, and if it is up to him, he really doesn��t want to fight�� Just standing in front of Nagato, Yama can feel the difference in their strength�� even the difference in their Visual Prowess is already obvious.


    What��s more, Yama has also sealed a part of his Tenseigan Visual Prowess inside Yui using the Transcription Seal, at the same time, Ryuumyaku/Toyotama-hime is also not with him but is with the Shadow Clone in the Vige�� so Yama is obviously not at his peak state here�� and can��t go all out.


    In such a state, if he were to still make any move, neither will he be able to kill Nagato, nor will he be able to seriously injure him, as a result of which, even the deterrence effect against Nagato will be gone.


    To be perfectly honest, if it weren��t for the fact that Gedo Mazo was sucking out the Bijuu Chakra out of Yagura and Killer Bee, Yama didn��t even want to stay here for a single extra second.


    But no way, he has no other option!


    The Akatsuki Organization captured the Jinchuriki of Nibi a few months back during the war of the Best at Amegakure, which means that they already have Nibi under their control. If they are now allowed to capture Sanbi and Hachibi as well, then it probably wouldn��t even take them a month to capture the other Bijuu as well��


    And if this were to happen, then the next thing Yama would end up facing would either be Juubi running amok around the Shinobi World under Nagato��s control, destroying any nation who opposes them, as a result, maintaining a fragile nuclear peace or Shinju under Obito, Madara or Kaguya��s control where all living beings would be hung on to the Shinju.


    Either way, the situation progressed, and it wouldn��t be conducive to Yama��s ultimate goals, as a result, he has no other option but to stop Nagato or at least dy Nagato and Akatsuki from collecting the nine Bijuu.


    So, despite being in a disadvantageous situation, Yama has to make his stand here as a deterrence against the Akatsuki�� Moreover, he can��t just remain standing quietly, else Nagato and Obito would be clear about Yama��s disadvantageous situation and who knows what they would then, so gritting his teeth, Yama stepped forward, and said in a regrettable tone, ��It seems I shouldn��t have allowed you to escapest time����


    The moment Yama took a step forward, Nagato��s nerves tightened, but he calmed himself, and said in a cold tone, ��Maybe�� your mistake�� this time wouldn��t be the same as thest time�� The current me is different from before!��


    ��Are you now��?�� muttered Yama, then tilted his head to the side, and asked disdainfully, ��How different are you? Have you grown more arrogant? Or have youpletely lost yourself to power? But even then�� what about it? What difference does it make?��


    Nagato��s face became grim, ��You can find out for yourself�� This time the result would bepletely opposite!��


    As soon as Nagato said so, Yama became silent, the words Yama said just now were actually just a small temptation to figure out Nagato��s attitude and confidence.


    Yama spected that since Nagato is currently absorbing two Bijuu from their respective Jinchuriki at the same time, so he shouldn��t be too confident as doing so should be a little burdensome for him.


    But from Nagato��s attitude, it seems that he is really eager to fight him��


    Moreover, Yama��s tentative words that expressed his own self-righteousness and disdain towards him really angered Nagato�� So, Nagato is more eager to defeat Yama.


    Of course, Nagato��s uncharacteristic response surprised Konan, and ��Madara��, they know Nagato for being a cold and indifferent person and didn��t expect that just a few taunting words from Yama would make Nagato lose his cool��


    Seeing that Nagato has lost his cool, and was about to recklessly make an attack against Yama, ��Madara�� stopped him�� ��Nagato don��t be impulsive!��


    Madara��s act of stopping him made Nagato frown, he looked at ��Madara�� with a questioning gaze, and asked, ��What are you doing ��Madara��?��


    ��Madara�� shook his head slightly, and whispered lightly, ��Don��t act rashly�� Amatsukami��s Fujin, Homusubi, and Suijin should still be hidden nearby, waiting for the perfect opportunity to take action against us�� Tonight��s main objective was to destroy Konoha, defeat the Gokage, and capture our target�� we have aplished almost all of them�� We aren��t yet ready to start an all-out war against the Amatsukami�� So, it��s best if we retreat here����


    Madara��s words calmed Nagato��s face condensed, especially at the mention of Fujin.


    Nagato is quite clear about Fujin��s strength, after all, Fujin is strong enough to not only defeat Hiruko but also threaten the existence of Tendo Pain�� which is really outrageous, therefore, Nagato had to really think about what ��Madara�� said, and consider it again.


    When Konan heard ��Madara��, she was slightly puzzled, and asked, ��How can Homusubi be hidden? Isn��t Homusubi standing in front of us?��


    Faced with Konan��s question, Obito��s face under the ripple patterned-tomoe-mask was quite ufortable, and replied with a bitter expression, ��It appears that there are two individuals in Amatsukami with the same Homusubi code-name, and both of them have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan�� the one standing before is different, I am talking about the female Homusubi, she should still be hidden somewhere!��


    Shinobi are capable of disguising everything including their body structure, appearance, age, voice, and even gender, however, the colour of Susano��o which is the manifestation of one��s Chakra dominated by Mental energy can not be disguised by any means.


    The Color of one��s Susano��o upon the awakening of Mangekyou Sharingan will be fixed, and not change under any circumstances.


    ��Madara�� clearly remembers that the colour of Homusubi��s Susano��o at the time she fought against him at Kirigakure was Golden, but the Susano��o of Homusubi who sneaked attacked, and almost sealed him inside the Sword of Totsuka, and currently standing in front of them is Crimson Red.


    Although, ��Madara�� considered the possibility of this change in Susanoo��s colour as a result of acquiring Sword of Totsuka, upon rethinking it deeply, and consulting it with Zetsu, ��Madara�� denied this possibility��


    Since the colour of Susano��o can not be changed, so the only possibility that remains is that these are two different people��!


    So, ��Madara�� inferred that perhaps Amatsukami has two Uchiha nsmen who have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, one male, and one female.


    Although, such a fact is hard to ept even for ��Madara��, and he can��t figure out why would Uchiha nsmen who have awakened Mangekyou Sharingan chose to betray their n and join the Amatsukami Organization, the facts are right in front of him, so no matter how much he wants to deny it, he still has to ept such a reality��


    Therefore, although ufortable mentioning it, ��Madara�� still reminded Nagato about this information.


    ��Two Homusubi? Are you sure ��Madara��?�� �C Konan��s face grew more worried after hearing this information from ��Madara��.


    ��Madara�� nodded, and continued to persuade Nagato, ��This is not all, the Homusubi standing in front of us holds a spiritual artefact called ��Sword of Totsuka��, it��s an ethereal weapon with an enchanted de capable of sealing its targets. Those who are stabbed by this sword are drawn into the jar and trapped in a Genjutsu-like ��World of Drunken Dreams�� for all eternity.


    Even I was almost sealed inside the Sword of Totsuka not long ago, and barely managed to escape using a secret Uchiha Jutsu and my vast experience�� But there��s no telling if that method would work again��


    Therefore, when fighting against Amatsukami we would have to be cautious of Homusubi too!


    So, it��s best that we don��t act rashly, and withdraw now that we havepleted our objective. Now is not the time to start a full-scale war against Amatsukami, moreover, we are not yet ready for such an all-out war.��


    After hearing this piece of intelligence of Homusubi from ��Madara��, Konan felt that Amatsukami was more dangerous, and she too stepped forward to persuade Nagato, ��Nagato, please don��t, you are currently absorbing two Bijuu inside Gedo Mazo, and even if you say that it��s not too burdensome, it will still hold you back if you fight against Yama�� so it��s best that we don��t actively seek conflict with Amatsukami�� we should retreat with Sanbi and Hachibi in our hands�� if we retreat now, we will have three Bijuu in our hands�� and then we can passively continue to collect the remaining six Bijuu one by one using various means and nning�� After all, Amatsukami, or more specifically, Yama can��t alwayse to the rescue of the Five Great Shinobi Viges, right?


    In this manner, sooner orter we will be able to collect all the Nine Bijuu, and after we have all the Nine Bijuu and revive Juubi, then whether it is Yama, Amatsukami, or the Five Great Nations, none of them would be able to threaten us.��


    Read up to Chapter �C 799 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 544: Helpless, Uneasy, Anxious, & Guilty

    Chapter 544: Helpless, Uneasy, Anxious, & Guilty


    Listening to the reasoning of Konan and ��Madara��, the cold and indifferent Nagato fell into a deep thoughtful look��


    On Yama��s side, as he saw ��Madara�� and Konan trying to stop Nagato with sensible reasoning, reasoning that sounded usible enough, he can��t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and really hoped that ��Madara�� and Konan can persuade Nagato to retreat this time so that Yama doesn��t really have to fight it out with Nagato to the end.


    But it��s a pity that even if what ��Madara�� and Konan said was perfectly reasonable, they still failed to persuade Nagato��


    After ��Madara�� told Nagato the intelligence about the abilities of Homusubi present in front of them, as well as the possibility of the other members of Amatsukami, including, the second Homusubi, Fujin, as well as, Suijin who might still be hiding nearby and waiting for the perfect opportunity to make a sneak attack on them, although a solemn and vignt expression appeared on Nagato��s face, as he looked at Yama, and Homusubi, however, there were still no signs or intentions of backing down from this fight.


    It can clearly be said that even the persuasion of ��Madara�� and Konan did not shake Nagato��s confidence in being able to win against Yama.


    In fact, ��Madara��, himself, really couldn��t figure out why exactly was Nagato so eager to fight Yama despite their passive situation considering the current circumstances and looked at him with a thoughtful expression, ��Is it possible that Nagato has awakened ��something�� that would give him unrivalled confidence?��


    Looking at eager Nagato, ��Madara�� felt that perhaps his guess is indeed correct�� and thought to himself with a resolute expression, ��If it is as I guessed, then I need to at least know what exactly has Nagato awakened so as to be able to prepare corresponding countermeasures against that ��something�� too.��


    And while ��Madara�� was trying to figure out what that ��Something�� is and thinking up countermeasures against that ��Something��, the unaware Nagato looked at Yama with war intentions.


    If it was Nagato from before, he might have really agreed with ��Madara�� and Konan and immediately retreated just after capturing Sanbi and Hachibi��s Jinchuriki.


    This is because, even if has the Rinnegan, reputed to be the most exalted eye amongst the Three-Great Dojutsu, the eyes of Rikudo Sennin himself, not only helped him in learning the basics of the Yin-Yang Release but also allowed him to blur the boundary of life and death to a certain extent�� Nagato never truly forgot that Rinnegan is not only his greatest weapon that can crush all his enemies; it is also his greatest restriction that can crush him too.


    Although he has had the Rinnegan ever since the death of his parents and awakened it following his friend Yahiko��s sacrifice, however, because his Yang Chakra has never been strong enough, Nagato was never able to disy the true potential of these eyes of the Gods.


    And perhaps it was because of the psychological resistance of power that is too strong, or maybe fear of losing himself to this exhrating rush of power, Nagato, himself, never dared to explore the true potential of these eyes of the Gods.


    But this all changed after the War of the Best at Amegakure.


    Because of his serious injuries, Nagato had no choice but to follow ��Madara�� and Zetsu��s advice and transnted Hashirama Cells.


    After the sessful transntation of Hashirama Cells, the Yang Characteristic in Nagato��s body underwent both qualitative and quantitative improvement, because of which, the Yin-Yang bnce in his body stabilized, and entered a harmonized state.


    Overall, it not only strengthened his basic strength, giving him a better and stronger Sage physique quite simr to Senju Hashirama, himself but also presented him with the opportunity to explore and bring out the true potential of these eyes of the Gods.


    At the same time, because of the existence of Yama that threatened him and his goals, Nagato neither had any more psychological resistance to power that is too strong; nor did he care about losing himself to power. In fact, he needed to be so strong that all his enemies became helpless in front of him. So, Nagato actively decided to use this presented opportunity and started to explore the true potential of these eyes of the Gods.


    As a result, not only did his mastery over Yin-Yang Release improve, but his understanding of the Rinnegan and its various techniques also reached a whole new realm.


    Among these, the best thing that happened is that he was able to master several new Rinnegan Jutsu, new Jutsu, and powerful Rinnegan Jutsu that have always been present there, but he was neither aware of them nor was he able to master them up until some time ago��


    And now that he has mastered these new Rinnegan Jutsus, Nagato is confident to be able to defeat Yama, while still remaining unscathed.


    Therefore, Nagato looked eager to fight against Yama, his intentions were clearly perceivable from the faint yet heart-palpating Chakra fluctuations that covered the entire battlefield.


    Perceiving Nagato��s intentions, Yama��s expression shrank, and he can��t help but scream inwardly, ��Damn it Nagato, just retreat already, will you? Why do you want to fight against me so much?! What good wille from our fight?��


    Of course, these thoughts of Yama were only known to him and nobody else on the battlefield.


    For Yama who has the Tenseigan, perceiving that the opponent��s strength is higher than his is not that difficult of a task, in fact, he can do so without even the need to rely on the Tenseigan, and because he knows the difference in their strength, so he also knows that winning this battle is not possible for him�� this is exactly why he doesn��t want to fight against Nagato at this time��


    After all, even theirst battle at Amegakure wasn��t a definitive win for Yama and resulted in somewhat of a draw, or perhaps in mutual defeat; where Yama wounded the enemy by 1000 points and suffered 800 points of injury, himself.


    If it weren��t for his excellent bluffing skills that not only fooled Nagato, ��Madara��, and Zetsu but also the other people present on the battlefield at that time, the end result of the War of the Best at Amegakure might have been somethingpletely different, in fact, it might even be hard to say which side would be the first one to retreat from the battlefield.


    Of course, Yama also understands that even if he has excellent acting skills, he can��t always bluff his way out, but Yama had still hoped to dy this at ater date.


    But it appears that that��s not a possibility anymore, as Nagato is really determined to fight this time.


    Although a little doubtful, Yama also considered the possibility that one of the reasons for such an ardent determination of Nagato is that Nagato who has the Rinnegan might have also seen through the difference in their respective strength, otherwise, he wouldn��t be so ardent.


    ��Damn it, damn it, damn it�� if only I had managed tobine my Sennin Mode with my Tenseigan Chakra Mode�� If I had managed to do that, then I would have had the strength to defeat Nagato��!


    But unfortunately, I am unable to do so at this stage��!�� �C thought Yama with a regrettable expression.


    But there is no medicine for regret in this world, so although, helpless, Yama can only sigh and think of some other method that he can use to defeat Nagato.


    And while Yama started to ponder over all his options, Itachi, who was disguised as Homusubi felt something wrong with the situation, and immediately a worried expression appeared on his face.


    Although Homusubi has very high confidence in Yama, he can��t help but get worried because of the ��what if�� possibility.


    After all, the chakra fluctuations emitting from the leader of the Akatsuki Organization are really heart-palpating and even made him, an extremely calm-hearted individual feel frightened to the core.


    Homusubi never thought that a Shinobi could be so strong�� such a level of unfathomable strength reminds him of the legendary tales of the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama.


    And Homusubi is not certain whether Yama can defeat such an enemy, therefore, he can��t help but feel uneasy.


    Shisui��s forehead and back were also covered with cold sweat because he too realizes the danger of Nagato.


    Shisui is different from the others in regards to the fact that his Nekomata Sennin Mode gives him unusually high perception, therefore, he has a better understanding of the depths of Nagato��s strength.


    At the same time, because of being able to sense Natural Energy, Shisui is also able to sense and feel the life energy exuded from the Gedo Statue standing behind Nagato. Such a thing being in the hands of someone like Nagato is really synonymous with destruction for the entire Shinobi world, so he can��t help but feel uneasy too.


    And while Homusubi and Shisui were feeling uneasy, the gaze of everyone else jumped back and forth between Yama and Nagato.


    Influenced by the oppressive and gloomy atmosphere, others started to lose their judgment and slowly started to get anxious.


    Of course, unlike others, Sandaime Hokage was not so confused, after all, he is different from everyone else, as he has personally experienced all kinds of events in the Shinobi World. Sarutobi Hiruzen has not only presided over the situation of the Shinobi World over several decades but has also witnessed the peak strength of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.


    Those Jutsus that could travel all the way to the other shore, and those cloud-towering and earth-splitting moves are not something he can ever forget in his life��


    Standing here, Sarutobi Hiruzen saw that the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, although, has a solemn and vignt expression, is determined to fight it out with Yama, while the leader of the Amatsukami Organization, although appears to be calm and confident, however, is hesitant, and does not seem to want to confront Nagato for some reason.


    This observation of his made him understand that the situation might be even more passive for their side than he had initially judged, which only increased his worry and guilt.


    At the same time, Jiraiya also stared at the opposite Nagato with a dazed expression. Although the appearance of Nagato standing on the other side is simr to the Nagato in his impression, however, Nagato in his impression was a confused and troubled child who wanted to protect Yahiko and Konan, sought peace more than anything, wanted to find a way to get rid of the cycle of hatred and also had the power to believe in that possibility�� But, the Nagato currently standing in front of him ispletely indifferent towards such things��


    And Jiraiya has no one but himself to me for such a change in Nagato�� Had Jiraiya stayed in Amegakure and not left the three young kids to their own devices, perhaps the result might have been something different��


    And the worst thing about all this is that he doesn��t even have the power to stop Nagato��s actions, so there is another round of guilt and self-me.


    But there is no crying over the spilt milk, so me himself all he can, it would change nothing.


    Read up to Chapter �C 800 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545: Re-establishing Resonance


    At this time, Nagato slowly raised his right hand and while pointing his index finger towards Yama, he said coldly, ��The future of this Shinobi World�� will be decided here and now between you and me�� No matter what you try, you can not avoid it, I will not allow you to avoid it!��


    Yama didn��t answer, or more like he couldn��t answer as he was using all of his brain cells to figure out something that would let him get past this predicament.


    Seeing Yama silent, Nagato, who is usually not very talkative continued, ��Although your mask hinders me from figuring much about you, I can at least feel that just like me you are also a Dojutsu user�� Even if I don��t know what kind of Dojutsu you have, I can still feel your Visual Prowess�� And, you don��t need to deny that the Visual Prowess of my Rinnegan is higher than Visual Prowess of your Dojutsu!��


    As soon as Nagato said so, Yama squinted his eyes slightly, but did not give any definitive answer to any of Nagato��s assumptions�� even if in his heart Yama knew that Nagato is indeed right, he did not acknowledge it out in the open.


    But Yama understood that he has been cornered now, and started to consider the possibility of making a major breakthrough under such heavy pressure�� he also knows that it isn��t strange for certain people to make a major breakthrough under heavy pressure, especially when they are driven to a corner and left with no option��


    As the saying goes, even a cornered rat will bite a cat.


    And Yama can only hope that he is also one such individual��


    As for the option of turning around and running away?


    It��s not that he did not consider this possibility, he did consider it but immediately denied it.


    The reason why he denied this possibility is not something so foolish or na?ve as <em>��Only cowards run away, and I am not a coward!��</em>


    NO! Yama would never act or believe in something so foolish and na?ve!


    The only reason he denied the thought of running away is that if he were to run away now, then the invincible image of Amatsukami in the hearts of everyone would copse�� which would mean that all the hard work he has done up until now to build this invincible image of Amatsukami in the hearts of others would go to waste, and Yama can��t have that, not if he can help it!


    Moreover, if the invincible image of Amatsukami is copsed, then the unbridled Akatsuki Organization would be even more wanton and will be easily able to collect all the nine Bijuu with no one to stop or oppose them, which would only speed up the resurrection of Juubi and the events following that!


    But Yama can��t allow the Juubi or Shinju toe to the stage at this point, as it will be non-conducive to his own ns�� therefore, no matter what, Yama can��t allow Nagato or the Akatsuki Organization to continue collecting the Bijuu��


    Even if Yama can��t stop Nagato, he must at least find a way to dy Nagato��s ns, so that he and the Shinobi World can have enough time to prepare corresponding countermeasures.


    Of course, it��s not that Yama has no way to defeat or stop Nagato, he has it, it��s just that he has not managed to sessfully learn that method, at least not yet�� therefore, it��s sort of useless.


    But now that he has been driven to a corner, he has no choice but to do everything he can to turn that useless into useful��


    As such, Yama again used every bit of his brain cell to carry out all sorts of calctions, and tried to figure out a way to somehowbine his Sennin Mode with his Tenseigan Chakra Mode��


    Yes,bining his Sennin Mode with his Tenseigan Chakra Mode!


    Combining his Sennin Mode and his Tenseigan Chakra Mode to give birth to an all-new Chakra Mode is the only thing he can think of at this point that would give him enough strength to defeat Nagato. And Yama is certainly confident that as long as he canbine these two modes, he can outright crush Nagato��


    Of course, this is only possible if he can do it�� and he must do it!


    Now with a clear objective in his mind, Yama tried to think up a way to really do it.


    But the moment Yama started to think of a method tobine the two modes, Nagato took another step forward and after walking out of the protection of Gedo Mazo, he questioned in a deep tone of voice, ��Could it be�� you are���� afraid of me?!��


    Following Nagato��s question, Gedo Mazo standing behind Nagato let out a heart palpating roar, at the same time, an intense pressure descended upon the battlefield, cracks appeared all over the ground and stormy winds started to rage all over the battlefield.


    ��Damn it Damn it Damn it Damn it�� at this rate he wouldn��t even give me enough time to make a breakthrough!�� Yama cursed inwardly and was now in a real panicked and hopeless state, ��What do I do? What should do I do? What can I do?��


    The moment Yama��s thoughts started to be muddled and panicked, the dark clouds that have been covering the battlefield in an oppressive atmosphere up until now suddenly dispersed.


    As soon as the Gloomy Dark Clouds dispersed, silver moonlight sprinkled on the earth and illuminated the dim and dark battlefield into an elusive state.


    White and ck, light and dark, sharp and soft�� such abination appeared on the battlefield�� and it was painful yet beautiful�� simply as that of an illusion.


    When this silvery moonlight fell upon Yama��s figure, all his muddled thoughts suddenly disappeared, and a faint smile appeared on his face as he looked at the unusually close bright moon in the starry night sky.


    The appearance of the moon also made Yama realize that he still has a trump card that can reverse the state of the battlefield, and can��t help but think, ��It��s been a few years already since the previous incident�� those old people of thest generation of the Otsutsuki n on the moon should have rxed their vignce by now, right?��


    The more Yama thought about it the brighter and the more obvious his smile became. Of course, because he was wearing the Yama mask, so this smile was not visible to anyone��


    Anyhow, it has been more than four years since Yama��s Tenseigan resonated with the Giant Tenseigan on the moon.


    After that identally coincidental incident, those old fellows of the Otsutsuki n on the moon were extremely vignt for a while and used the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon to search the Shinobi World of the Earth from time to time, trying to investigate the specific cause responsible for such an unusual urring.


    Yama who also has the Tenseigan and Hamura��s Chakra flowing in him was always able to perceive all their attempts and chose to decisively cut off the connection between his own Tenseigan and the Giant Tenseigan on the moon. Of course, he didn��t stop just there, he also made sure toy low during those times by shielding his own chakra fluctuations and didn��t even dare to use his own Tenseigan at those times, all for the sake of avoiding being perceived by those old yet arrogant radicals in any manner possible.


    Yama��s efforts obviously bore fruits, and despite all their search, they were unable to find anything that would give them an answer for such an unusual urrence.


    With the passage of time, the frequency of their search of the cause became less and less and finally stopped about eighteen months ago, which really made Yama take a relieved breath.


    Maybe it was because no matter how much they tried, it gave no result except for more and more spections and assumptions with no substantive proof and no definitive answer, as a result, they simply gave up, or perhaps something unusual happened on the moon itself, which diverted their attention on the more pressing matters��


    Regardless of what was the exact cause of them giving up, what��s certain is that they did give up their search.


    Of course, Yama still did not drop his vignce, and never tried to borrow any chakra from the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon�� this is because he knew that if such an unusual urrence with the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon were to happen again, then those radical old fellows of the Otsutsuki n wouldn��t give up so easily, yes, they would definitely not give up the second time, and there��s no telling what they might try to do to find the ��cause��.


    It��s possible that they might evene down to earth in search of the ��cause��, or maybe even use a more radical approach and directly collide the moon with the earth topletely destroy the ��cause��, and the Shinobi World at the same time.


    Whichever the case, it would not only not be beneficial for him, but in fact be harmful to him�� Therefore, Yama avoided trying to cause a second unusual urrence that is inexplicable.


    After all, once might be an unusual urrence that is inexplicable, but more than once is definitely not an unusual urrence that is still inexplicable.


    Therefore, to make sure that either of these possibilities doesn��te true, Yama chose toy low and avoided attracting their attention to both himself and the Shinobi World of the Earth. Although he knew that this is not a permanent solution to the problem as sooner orter, they will definitely be able to find him, he had no other option, as this was the only method, he had at the time in his hand to solve his dilemma.


    But Yama believed that sooner orter he will be able to find a permanent solution, so he was not too worried, besides, there is also the fact that not many of those Otsutsuki descendants are left on the Moon, and even the ones that are alive now wouldn��t stay alive for very long.


    After all, even in the Cannon story that focused on the events that happened more than 10 yearster, that is, two years after the conclusion of the Fourth Great Shinobi War, when Otsutsuki Toneri kidnapped Hyuga Hanabi and also attempted to destroy the Shinobi World of the Earth to carry out the so-called st will of Hamura��. At that time, he was the only descendant of the Otsutsuki n of the moon to have survived.


    Anyway, all that aside, now that he has no other option left and Nagato wouldn��t give him enough time to forcibly integrate the Sennin Mode and Tenseigan Chakra Mode, so he decided to rely on the Giant Tenseigan on the moon�� which is his only and best option at this point.


    As for the possibility that he might be found by those Otsutsuki n descendants on the Moon? Yama doesn��t have nearly enough time or attention to think about it�� and he will be reckless for once and think about how to solve that problemter.


    So, with his objective clear, Yama converged all his divergent thoughts at this moment, then focused on reestablishing the resonance with the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon.


    Instantly, the pair of Tenseigan in his eye sockets glowed with a brighter light, following which a resonating connection between his Tenseigan and the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon began to be reestablished.


    ��Almost done�� just need a few more seconds���� �C muttered Yama to himself.


    The connection has already been established, but Yama has to wait a few more seconds for the Chakra from the Giant Tenseigan to arrive in his body, after all, the distance between the Earth and the Moon is still several hundred thousand miles and can��t be covered instantly unlike spatial movement.


    So, now Yama has to only dy Nagato for a few seconds so that the Chakra of the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon arrives in his body, and then he will be all set to beat up Nagato.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546: A True Narcissist


    Receiving no reply from Yama despite all his earlier provocation, Nagato frowned slightly, his gaze swept over everyone on the opposite side of the battlefield, paused on Jiraiya for a short moment, then finally returned on Yama��s figure again, as he said, ��As I thought�� you really are afraid�� that��s why you are hesitating�� It seems that you are not as strong as you appear to be on the surface����


    But there was still no reply from Yama��


    Seeing Yama silent, ��Madara�� also looked at him with a curious and yful expression.


    Before Nagato said anything, ��Madara�� was already starting to get suspicious of Yama��s unnatural behavior of remaining silent and not taking any action to stop them despite the fact that Karatachi Yagura and Killer Bee are being constantly stripped of the Bijuu sealed inside them, and may end up losing their life at any point.


    And now that Nagato has openly pointed out the fact that ��Yama is afraid��, and yet Yama has not taken any action, nor even expression any sort of reaction; so ��Madara�� is even more certain.


    At the same time, the trace of worry on the face of Sandaime Hokage became even more apparent, even Sannin Jiraiya and Tsunade-hime nced at each other silently, both of them could guess each other��s thoughts and knew that both of them had the same worry in their hearts.


    Floating in the sky, the face of Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki also sank, and he can��t help mutter, ��Has what the leader of the Akatsuki Organization said really true? Even the leader of the Amatsukami Organization is also afraid of him? If even Yama is afraid of him, then who can oppose Nagato?��


    But unfortunately, there is no one to answer Sandaime Tsuchikage��s doubts��


    And behind Yama, Homusubi and Shisui clenched their palms that were already filled with cold sweat.


    Both of them know the nature of Yama better than anyone else, at least they think that they do�� This is why they understand that if Yama is certain of winning, he would never hesitate to make the decisive move, especially in the case where Gedo Mazo is constantly absorbing the Sanbi and Hachibi Chakra of their respective Jinchuriki hosts.


    But the fact that Yama has not yet taken any action to stop Nagato and Gedo Mazo is also clear, therefore, Shisui can��t help but think, ��Is Kuroto-san really not sure?��


    Although Shisui is notpletely certain, the moment such a thought appeared in his mind, he reached a certain determination, his expression became resolute, and with this resolute expression of his, he slightly nced at Homusubi standing beside him.


    Homusubi only needed a momentary look at Shisui��s eyes to understand Shisui��s thoughts, and he too nodded slightly in acquiescence, because he has the same thoughts as Shisui.


    Undoubtedly, Shisui has made the determination to sacrifice himself in order to create a winning opportunity for Yama.


    And simr to Shisui, Itachi disguised as Homusubi also made up his mind to sacrifice himself in order to create a winning opportunity for Yama��


    Itachi knows that he is a Shinobi, and as a Shinobi, if he were to sacrifice himself for the sake of the peace of Konoha and the Shinobi world, then he thinks that his death and sacrifice would mean something�� he would die as a true Shinobi and would be proud of himself that he acted as per his beliefs until the very end of his life��


    With these thoughts and determination in their hearts, both Shisui and Homusubi cast their eyes on Yama��s back�� both of them firmly believe that Yama will definitely help the Vige to get through tonight��s catastrophe��


    Therefore, both of them must do all that they can to help Yama, even if it results in their deaths.


    At the moment when the atmosphere was so suffocating that even breathing had be difficult, and everyone was more or less prepared for their impending deaths, Yama suddenly turned his head slightly and questioned Sandaime Hokage, ��If I remember correctly, you are the Sandaime Hokage of Konoha Vige, Sarutobi Hiruzen, right?��


    Hiruzen was taken aback, and nodded, ��Yes, that��s right���� �C Although, he didn��t know why exactly was Yama talking to him all of a sudden�� moreover, asking such a stupid question�� but he nodded nheless�� No way, he did not want to offend Yama at any cost, as Yama might be the only person alive capable of stopping the current Nagato.


    With Hiruzen��s acquiescence, Yama nodded slightly, and continued, ��The proposal we made to you a few months back�� do you remember it? And have you considered it?��


    Hiruzen frowned upon hearing the term ��proposal�� from Yama�� and suddenly remembered the events from a few months ago�� and immediately nodded, ��Yes�� I do remember, and I agree to your terms!��


    It happened just after the retreat of the Akatsuki Organization following the defeat of Nagato at the hands of Yama at the War of the Best. The proposal was made by Homusubi, and it said that <em>��If the viges can afford the price, then Amatsukami would be willing to fight the Akatsuki Organization in your stead����</em> (Chap-369)


    At that time, Sandaime neither agreed nor denied because he still had confidence in his nning and the strength of the Five Great Shinobi Viges�� but considering the current situation, he would be a fool if he still does not agree to the so-called ��Proposal�� of Amatsukami.


    Everyone on the scene looked at Yama and Hiruzen with confused expressions, not understanding what the two of them were talking about�� of course, Homusubi was an exception to these�� as he perfectly understood what exactly are the two talking about and can��t help but sh a bitter smile, ��Really? Now of all times?��


    Not caring about what others were thinking, Yama continued, ��So�� now that you have considered it, and agree to our proposal�� then, I will name the price.


    Really, deciding on the suitable price was a very difficult task even for me, it took me a lot of time, consideration, and brainstorming to think of a suitable conclusion��


    Of course, I am not an unreasonable or greedy person, and also took into ount the heavy damage that Konoha has suffered tonight while reaching the conclusion��


    Huh��?


    What is this am I hearing all of a sudden?


    You all are saying that I am a very kind and generous fellow��?


    I know, I know it myself, so you all don��t need to say it�� I can tell that you all are looking up to my generous self, and truly admiring me in your hearts�� But admiring and praising me won��t get you anywhere, so keep your thought to yourself��


    Anyway, putting aside the thoughts of my admirers, after much thinking and deliberation, I decided on 20 million Ryo for saving each Kage, 15 million Ryo for each Jinchuriki, and 10 million Ryo for saving each Jonin�� how is it, this price isn��t too high, and quite affordable, right?��


    Hiruzen��s eyes twitched at Yama��s narcissistic words and almost coughed out old blood upon hearing the ��generous�� price mentioned by Yama.


    Of course, Hiruzen wouldn��t say that the price is unreasonable, in fact, it is not too much for saving the lives of several Kage, Jinchuriki, and dozens of elite Jonins, but the way Yama said that he took various things into ount, Hiruzen can��t help but really want to curse this guy as ��A True Narcissist��.


    As Yama mentioned different prices for saving people of different ranks and identities, the others present on the battlefield suddenly realized what kind of proposal was Yama talking about, and can��t help but look at each other with nk faces��


    They never expected that the leader of Amatsukami would be such a narcissistic fellow and suddenly start talking about business on the battlefield, moreover, on such a battlefield where the lives of several Kages are hanging on the edge of a rope��


    Before anyone could say anything, the old-and-spicy Sandaime Hokage of Konoha, Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath, and promised in a solemn tone, ��Please save as many people as you can Yama-sama�� as for the expenses for employing the mercenary Organization Amatsukami�� we will bear all the expenses and would pay everything after the events tonight are over����


    As soon as Sandaime Hokage finished speaking, the other ninjas on the battlefield also nodded to show their acquiescence with Sandaime Hokage�� of course, their acquiescence appeared quite unnatural because of their stiff faces.


    But no matter what, the doubts that had appeared in the hearts of everyone, and the faith in Amatsukami that was starting to get lost was now restored.


    At the same time, everyone felt that the reason why Yama was hesitating just now was not that he is afraid of the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, but because he was considering serious business matters, and also driving all of them into a desperate psychological state so that they immediately agree to his proposal without much thinking.


    This also shows that despite being a narcissistic fellow, Yama has an excellent and opportunistic mind.


    In fact, a certain ��Legendary Sucker��, who would not like to be named publicly because of their bad habit of gambling looked at Yama in real admiration, and thought, ��I must also learn things from him about how to take advantage of such opportunities to make money�� if I too can be like him, then I would never get short on money�� And if I am not short on money, then I can gamble all the time I want without any fear of being chased by the debt collectors�� hm-hm�� that��s right, that��s right�� hehehehehe!��


    Anyway, putting aside the secret thoughts of a certain fat sheep 106 cm bust size��


    Shisui and Homusubi were rather embarrassed about Yama��s actions. Only a few moments ago they had made up their minds to sacrifice their lives in order to create an opportunity for Yama to defeat Nagato because they felt that Yama might not be able to do so on his own�� But now this happened?


    To be quite honest, they never expected that the true reason behind Yama��s hesitation was not that his strength is not enough to defeat Nagato, but because he was considering important business matters��


    Although embarrassed, both of them were still d that the situation is not as bad as they had presumed


    Of course, unlike Shisui and Homusubi, not everyone was d�� Upon hearing Yama��s narcissistic words, Nagato who stood opposite to Yama was annoyed, and said coldly, ��Yama�� you are being too arrogant despite knowing that you have no chance of winning�� Humph, you can try to gloss it all you want, you won��t be able to save anyone today!��


    Hearing Nagato��s words, Yama slightly tilted his head to the side then spoke in a disdainful tone, ��A pitiful puppet who has lived all his life dancing in the palm of someone else without ever even realizing the truth of the matter��


    Although I do wonder where does your inexplicable self-confidencees from, I am not that interested in knowing about it�� and it��s no longer important enough. Anyway, since you are so ardent to again have a taste of failure, I am more than willing to fulfill your wish��!��


    Having said that, Yama lifted his left hand and lightly flicked his index and middle finger.


    Immediately following Yama��s flick, except for Karatachi Yagura and Killer Bee who were held tightly by purple and golden Chakra Chains, all the Shinobi lying on the battlefield whether dead or alive were pulled by a very strong force and instantly moved to the other side of the battlefield, that is behind Yama.


    ��It��s really Bansho Ten��in�� how can he use this Jutsu?�� �C Konan, ��Madara�� and the hidden ck Zetsu were shocked upon realizing the meaning of Yama being able to use the Jutsu he used just now.


    After all, ��Bansho Ten��in�� is not an ordinary Jutsu�� It��s a Visual Jutsu that only the Rinnegan bearers can use�� They did not expect Yama to be capable of using a Rinnegan Jutsu��


    Moreover, not long ago, Nagato stated that Yama too has some kind of Dojutsu�� These two pieces of information lead to a certain absurd conclusion that neither of the three would like to believe in but can��t help but think about the possibility of it really being the case, ��Is it possible that Yama also bears the Rinnegan?��


    Nagato��s eyes condensed, but his expression remained unchanged.


    In his previous fight with Yama, Nagato had already discovered the fact that Yama is capable of using ��Shinra Tensei�� and ��Bansho Ten��in��, therefore, the scene just now was not a surprise for him.


    On the side of the Five Great Shinobi Viges, everyone was shocked and frightened upon seeing the fact that Yama just flicked his fingers lightly; immediately after that, almost all the shinobi lying on the battlefield flew over by themselves and were orderly ced at a safe distance from the battlefield.


    No way, such a Jutsu is really amazing for them�� even the experienced Sandaime Hokage and Sandaime Tsuchikage can��t tell the exact principle of this Jutsu, and can only make some inexplicable guesses.


    Nagato did not care about the fact that Yama was rescuing those dead and injured as their entire being waspletely irrelevant to him�� So, instead of caring about them, Nagato who has already gathered enough Chakra and Visual Prowess stretched out his right hand, and released his Visual Jutsu, ��Shinra Tensei!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547: When Worldview Copses��


    <em>��Shinra Tensei!��</em>


    As soon as Nagato��s indifferent yet murderous voice resounded, an invisible but majestic repulsive force burst out from his palm.


    Simr to the previous Super Shinra Tensei used by Tendo Pain that ttened almost the entire Konoha Vige in just a single attack, the attack that Nagato used this time against Yama required the same amount of effort with a simr level of Chakra Consumption and the same input of Visual Prowess of his Rinnegan.


    But of course, despite the same effort, there were still various differences in the resulting attack�� One of the differences is the difference in the destructive power and resultant force produced by the attack, that is, the Super Shinra Tensei released by Nagato against Yama is far far strongerpared to the Super Shinra Tensei used by Tendo Pain to destroy Konoha.


    The reason for such a difference in the resultant power; despite the same effort and same inputs is the loss of Chakra during the transmission process.


    When Nagato performed the same attack while using the Tendo Pain, some of the Chakra was ��lost�� or perhaps ��consumed�� in better terminology; during the transmission process.


    At the same time, the Tendo Pain��s body, which is actually just a corpse couldn��t really bear the full pressure of Nagato��s Chakra and the Rinnegan in his eye sockets, therefore, all therge-scale and full-powered attacks that Tendo Pain performed were limited in their upper limits, and couldn��t really disy Nagato��s true power.


    The reason for informing such an ��obvious�� fact is to highlight just how strong Nagato��s main body, that is, he, himself is.


    Anyway, all that aside��


    <em>Whooooosh!</em>


    The boundless and majestic repulsive force released by Nagato swept the entire battlefield and seemed to overwhelm everyone.


    Although it was just some colorless and invisible force of repulsion, however, because of how abnormally powerful this force was, it even distorted the very air itself, which was a medium of transmission of this force�� The distortion andpression of air gave off a shining silver halo and produced pitch-ck and blood-red sparks in the air.


    Faced with such an attack, the shinobis of the five great nations who were present behind Yama and treating or rescuing the injured ones were immediately panicked��


    It didn��t wait for even an instant as everyone subconsciously stopped whatever they were doing and looked at the shining silver halo with pitch-ck and blood-red sparksing in their direction with pale expressions that were filled with nothing except for a horrifying look as if facing death, itself.


    Even if they know that Yama should be able to deal with such an attack, they still couldn��t help but get worried over the ��what if��?�� possibility�� and to be honest, nobody could me them for their worry, after all, it wasn��t their fault�� this is just basic human nature�� nothing one can do about it.


    Sandaime Hokage who has already suffered damage from such an attack not long ago, subconsciously raised both of his hands to quickly weave hand signs in order to use a defensive Jutsu�� but stopped halfway through.


    The reason why Sandaime Hokage stopped halfway through is that he suddenly realized ��something��, and this ��something�� is the fact that even if he has mastered an uncountable number of Jutsus to be hailed as ��The Professor��, but he still had no Jutsu in his arsenal that would be able to cope up with the situation in front of him.


    At such a close distance, facing an attack several times more powerful than the one that destroyed almost the entire Konoha Vige, he could do only one thing�� and that is pray�� pray that the leader of Amatsukami is capable of countering such an attack, else it would be death for all of them!


    And just as everyone felt desperate, Yama who has already finished rescuing almost all the injured and wounded, raised his right hand like Nagato and pressed forward in the void.


    It was at this very moment, the heartbeat-like resonance between Yama��s Tenseigan and the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon waspletelypleted.


    It was also at this very moment when the Chakra of the Giant Tenseigan had crossed the distance of several hundred thousand miles between the Moon and the Earth and poured into Yama��s body in the form of an endless stream.


    And using the endless stream of Tenseigan Chakra pouring into his body, Yama countered Nagato��s Super Shinra Tensei, with his own Super Shinra Tensei.


    <em>��Counter!��</em>


    The moment Yama pushed his right hand forward, another repulsive force abruptly appeared on the battlefield and rushed towards the iing attack from Nagato.


    The Chakra of the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon is extremely powerful, it is even exaggerated to the point of being able to drive the entire Moon directly towards earth without much consumption. This point was proven in the Cannon, where Otsutsuki Toneri wanted to forcefully collide the Moon with the Earth to destroy the Shinobi World established by Rikudo Sennin in order to fulfill the so-calledst will of Hamura.


    Regardless, of whether he seeded or failed, one thing to note is that Toneri believed and had full confidence that the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon would not only be able to shield the Castle located in the core part of the Moon from the resulting impact brought by the collision of the Moon with the Earth, but it will also be able to help him make the world anew.


    You know, the resulting impact brought by the collision of the moon with the earth would most likely create aary explosion, not your run-of-the-mill explosion, but a fu**ing PLANETARY EXPLOSION!


    Not to mention, make the world anew��? How is that shit even possible? And yet Toneri had such confidence?


    This just goes to show how absurdly powerful the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon is��


    Therefore, even when supported by the measly Chakra of the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon, Yama��s simple counter-attack was in no way inferior to Nagato��s Shinra Tensei.


    <em>Whooooosh!</em>


    It didn��t take long for the two repulsive forces to m into each other, and the moment the two collided, the surrounding air that was affected by the repulsive forces was continuously distorted andpressed, then resulted in a huge explosion.


    <em>Boom Boom Boom</em>


    But it didn��t stop just there, even the valley where the battlefield is located couldn��t bear the resulting confrontation of these two repulsive forces and started to shake violently.


    <em>Shake�� Shake�� Rumble�� Rumble�� Rumble��</em>


    Following the terrible shaking which knocked down almost everyone except for the Kage ss individuals, the entire valley gradually started to crack open at a speed visible to the naked eye, and within just a few more seconds, the entire valley was torn apart from the middle!


    <em>Boom!</em><em>Rumble�� Rumble�� Rumble��</em>


    Smoke and dust start to rise up, but under thepression of the two colliding repulsive forces, it formed a nearly t screen in the middle, the sttered gravel and dust were also crushed into fine dust particles and merged with the t dust screen in the middle��


    ��M-monsters�� these two are simply monsters!�� �C nobody knew who muttered such a thing in nervousness, but everyone who was watching the two couldn��t help agree with him.


    Looking at the pieces ofnd that were being gradually pushed away from the meeting point of the two repulsive forces, the two sides that were separating further and further, and the bottomless earth fissure that appeared in the middle�� all the onlookers were stunned.


    But more than stunned, they were baffled��!


    No one imagined that fights between shinobi can also take such a form!


    When they thought of Shinobi confrontation, people usually thought of colorful but dangerous Ninjutsu, wonderful Shuriken and Kunai throwing techniques that required all sorts of calctions, graceful and elusive Kenjutsu techniques, high strength-based as well as Gentle Taijutsu Techniques, less impactful but more deadly Genjutsu techniques, Fuinjutsu techniques that required high IQ, as well as, various types of Kekkei Genkai that are rooted in blood�� and whatnot��


    But this? None had imagined before��


    Who can think that just by raising their right arms, the leaders of Amatsukami and Akatsuki can change the entire terrain of the battlefield��?


    Even the Sandaime Hokage Hiruzen and Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki who have lived in this Shinobi World for several decades and have their fair share of experiences could have never imagined that one day they would witness such a scene of battle between two shinobi��


    At this time both looked at each other with bitter expressions on their faces and could guess each other��s thoughts�� because both of them felt their worldview copsing.


    In fact, the people of the five great Shinobi Viges weren��t the only ones who were shocked.


    Even Konan, ��Madara��, ��Tobi, and the hidden Zetsu were shocked by the sight before them.


    Of course, the cause of their shock was different��


    Although, it was the first time they have witnessed Nagato use such a powerful Shinra Tensei, what surprised them more is the fact that despite using such a terrifying Shinra Tensei, Nagato still couldn��t gain a slight upper hand against Yama?


    Among the five no�� six members of Akatsuki present here, the one most troubled and angered was undoubtedly ck Zetsu�� ��Just how in the heck is this possible��?��


    He, who has lived in this shinobi world for almost a millennium is the one most clear about Nagato��s strength.


    The changes in Nagato just after the imntation of Hashirama Cells had already made him feel quite uneasy�� because he realized the fact that Nagato had grown too powerful and could no longer be controlled as easily as before��


    This is also the reason why hepelled Obito to take back his other eye��


    But what he didn��t expect was that even after Nagato underwent such earth-shaking changes, there is still someone who can match, and perhaps even overwhelm Nagato!


    ��Is it really as I thought? Is Yama really a descendant of Hamura?���C muttered ck Zetsu with a gloomy tone.


    While ck Zetsu was gloomy, ��Madara�� was also filled with anxiety as he looked at Yama, of course, ��Madara�� did not forget to pay special attention to Homusubi behind Yama.


    Because it hasn��t been very long since he fell into Homusubi��s trap, and was sealed inside the Sword of Totsuka, so, his memories are still quite vivid, therefore, he is clearer than anyone, that Homusubi in front of him is a sinister and calctive guy�� no, in his opinion, all the Homusubi of the Amatsukami are despicable and shameless people!


    Therefore, in Madara��s eyes, the threat of Homusubi is no less than Yama�� And, ��Madara�� even believes that If he were to mistakenly ignore or forget the existence of the subordinate named Homusubi just because the big boss Yama is present on the battlefield, he will definitely suffer another loss at the hands of Homusubi��


    So, even if he is cautious of the big boss Yama, ��Madara�� is still more afraid of Homusubi who is capable of sealing him inside the Sword of Totsuka.


    In fact, at this time, ��Madara�� even felt a little regretful for his earlier stupidity. He felt that he should have saved Hiruko early and not let him suffer such serious damage at the hands of Fujin, that way, the Akatsuki Organization wouldn��t have lost a Super Kage ss Combat personnel.


    But no way, what��s done is done already�� now he can only hope that Hiruko does not die and manage to survive�� although, ording to Zetsu��s analysis of Hiruko��s current state, the probability of Hiruko��s survival is very less, so he doesn��t have much hope anyway�� therefore, ��Madara�� is really a bit regretful��


    And while ��Madara�� was feeling regretful for not saving Hiruko, Konan looked at Nagato with a worried expression on her face�� but neither did she try to stop Nagato, nor did she speak anything else to disturb him, and chose to remain silent�� The situation has already developed to such a point where even she couldn��t speak about retreating��


    Of course, the option of retreat is still in her mind, but for them to safely retreat, they must find a suitable opportunity�� otherwise, the attempt to retreat from just this battlefield and the Land of Fire will result in the retreat from the Shinobi World itself��


    ��


    At the same time, on the Moon.


    Although the Temple where the Giant Tenseigan is enshrined is brightly lit because of the glowing Giant Tenseigan, overall, it still retains its silent and solemn atmosphere.


    Since the resonance between Yama��s Tenseigan and the Giant Tenseigan was neither a first-time urrence nor was it established through a forced or crude approach, so there was no rm, and, coupled with the fact that, currently, there is no one present inside the temple, so the unusualness of the Giant Tenseigan went unnoticed.


    Of course, sometimes, people are just so damn unlucky that even if everything they do is perfect, thedy luck still gives a harsh kick in their balls��


    As is the case this time��


    Although no one on the Moon noticed the unusualness of the Giant Tenseigan, which allowed Yama to re-establish resonance with the Giant Tenseigan without any hindrance, and use its Chakra without alerting anyone, however, tonight just happened to be the night when the puppets who are responsible for cleaning the Temple came into the Temple���� of course, for cleaning the temple��


    What is the probability of such a thing happening today, and right at this moment?


    Regardless of whatever the actual probability fraction is�� the moment the cleaning puppets noticed the unusualness of the Giant Tenseigan, amotion seemed to have broken out�� and all the puppets were panicked. After a while, the leader of cleaning puppets who is also a puppet calmed all the puppets, then took some of the puppets and ran towards the direction of the living quarters of the elder to report the unusualness of the Giant Tenseigan.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548: The Silver Storm & The Emerald Rain


    Still on the Moon, at the Citadel located within the Barrier/Artificial Sun created by the Giant Tenseigan.


    In one of the bedrooms inside the Castle, a middle-aged man with a paleplexion, and greyish eyes was quietly resting on the bed.


    By the bed of the pale middle-aged man sat a beautiful young boy. The young boy was about the age of ten or eleven years old with fair skin, whitish-blue hair, and hollow eye-sockets. But the strange thing is that despite not having his eyes, the young boy was able to clearly sense everything around him, and looked at the middle-aged man lying on the bed with a trace of sadness hidden in his heart.


    Undoubtedly, the middle-aged man lying on the bed is about toe to the end of his life�� and no matter how much the young boy wants to deny this fact, it still can not be avoided, even the strong smell of herbs in the room couldn��t conceal the deterioration of the middle-aged man��s body.


    Death is very near�� perhaps a few more hours of struggle, and he would begin his new journey in the afterlife��!


    At this time, the leader of puppets responsible for the cleaning of the Temple hurriedly entered the bedroom, and respectfully addressed the young boy�� ��Master!��


    The young boy frowned at the act of the puppets of disturbing him at such a critical time, and rebuked him coldly, ��Otou-sama��s state is not good, and I wish to remain here until the very end to bid him farewell�� do not bother me until I personallye out of this room!��


    The leader of the puppets was scared, and knew that it must not do anything against the young boy��s words who is his master�� But it also understood that it must report the situation of the Temple, so it tried its best to not directly look at the young boy��s face, and reported solemnly, ��Master, there was some unusualness with the Energy Vessel enshrined within the Temple!��


    As soon as he heard these words, the juvenile��s eyebrows narrowed�� and a cold glint appeared on his face.


    The young boy knows that the Energy Vessel / Giant Tenseigan enshrined in Hamura��s Shrine is the key to maintaining the artificial Sun on the moon and giving a certain degree of autonomy to hundreds of puppet servants that take care of almost everything in this castle.


    Along with an uncountable number of other functions, the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon not only creates a barrier that protects this Castle but also helps the Otsutsuki n on the Moon to closely monitor the changes in the Shinobi World on the Earth.


    Therefore, the young boy understands it very well that if something were to happen to the Giant Tenseigan, the consequences would be disastrous!


    Although he understands this fact and knows that he must check the unusualness of the energy Vessel as soon as possible in order to avoid any tragedy, however, the young boy who is only about ten or eleven years old couldn��t really bring himself to leave his father alone during hisst moments��


    But the dying middle-aged man is different from the young boy, he has lived a fairly long life, and even approaching death didn��t cloud his judgment abilities�� moreover, he also heard the report from the puppet a few moments ago and was worried about the unusualness of the Energy Vessel, so he said to the young boy in weak, yet ordering tone, ��Go to the Temple�� and check the situation����


    Although the young boy can not see his father��s expression, he can still feel that the greyish eyes of his father were appearing to be more and more lifeless with every passing moment, as such a hesitant expression appeared on his face��


    The middle-aged man, of course, noticed the hesitation on his son��s face�� but as the father of this child, he must at least set an example for his son, so he used the remaining bits of his life to regain some spirit, and while tightly patting the young boy��s head, he said in a gentle tone, ��Toneri, death is something that everyone must face, and I am no exception to this rule of the cycle of life.


    Although I feel extremely sad that my death would leave you as the sole survivor of the Otsutsuki n on the moon, I still hope that you can continue to live, continue to do what you must do, and what you wish to do.


    Of course, as your father, I hope that you don��t live in loneliness, forget about the n��s Decree, and go to Earth to find real friends andrades, and live for your own sake��


    Whether you choose to go to the Earth, or continue to stay on the Moon to observe the Earth and the Shinobi World on the Earth as we of the Otsutsuki n have done for the past millennium, will ultimately depend on your choice��


    Regardless of what you choose to do, you must not forget what I told you a few months back��


    This is not the first time that such an unusualness happened with the Giant Tenseigan�� we don��t know why it happened even back then, and our search for the possible reasons has borne no fruit, as of yet.


    Therefore, we know nothing about this unusualness with the Energy Vessel�� The elders of the n who witnessed it at that time concluded that it was rted to the Shinobi World on the Earth, and specifically rted to the one who stole the Gedo Statue a few decades ago��


    Although there is no proof, perhaps they might indeed be correct, or they might be incorrect�� I can not say for certain, so you must stay vignt�� do you understand Toneri?��


    The young boy named Toneri nodded solemnly�� ��Yes, Otou-sama!��


    The middle-aged man nodded with a gentle smile, then said, ��Now go�� and remember this, I will always be proud of you and will always love you����


    With that, the figure of the young boy named Toneri disappeared from the room, and just as the figure of Toneri disappeared, the middle-aged man also lost his breath��


    ��


    On the Earth, in the hintends of the Land of Fire, somewhere far away from Konoha��


    Although a young boy on the moon just lost his father and became the orphan�� cough-cough�� thest descendant of the Otsutsuki n, the battle ongoing on Earth was not affected by it in any way, at least not yet.


    <em>Boom Boom Boom</em>


    Apanied by the sound of deafening explosions, and the terrible shaking of Earth, the tentative struggle between Yama and Nagato continued.


    Under the actions of the two repulsive forces, the ne valley has been divided into two cliffs, and the artificial fissure that separates the two cliffs has only be bigger and bigger, and deeper and deeper�� but there��s still no end in sight, and the cracks are starting to spread inch-by-inch on the two cliffs�� too, so the two cliffs are also showing signs of copse��


    And it won��t take long for thend in the radius of several miles topletely copse, but whether it is Yama or Nagato, either of the two has yet to show any signs of taking countermeasures against such a happening.


    Perhaps both Yama and Nagato are not afraid of the copse, so they arepletely indifferent to it��


    Of course, the fact that Yama and Nagato are not afraid of the copse does not mean that the other people in the surroundings can also remain indifferent to it�� They are of course, very afraid, so they have already started to use their own means to flee from the battlefield��


    No way, even witnessing such a battle is not their cup of tea, in order to remain alive, they must do whatever they can to ensure their survival.


    On Nagato��s side, Konan spread a pair of paper wings behind her back, immediately after that, she flew to the sky like an angel and observed the situation while hovering above the battlefield �� It��s just that despite being synonymous with an angelic figure and beauty, Konan��s face was filled with worry as she looked at Nagato who has yet to take a single step forward or backward from the cliff he stood upon.


    ��Madara�� temporarily hid inside the Kamui dimension, and only observed the situation, while, Tobi who has the Mayfly ability simr to other Zetsu beings silently sneaked underground, waiting for the perfect opportunity toe.


    On Yama��s side, under the jointmand of Sandaime Hokage, and Sandaime Tsuchikage, the slightly injured Shinobi who have already been healed because of the treatment done by Tsunade-hime using her slugs, carried the severely injured, and unconscious Shinobis and hastily withdrew from the precarious battlefield.


    Just a few momentster, the only people left standing on the broken valley were Nagato, Gedo Mazo, as well as Yagura, and Killer Bee, both of whom were tied with purple and golden Chakra Chains, being drained of their Chakra and stripped of their Bijuu�� And, Yama, along with Uchiha Shisui behind him. (Homusubi was using his ��Y<em>atagarasu no Jutsu��</em> to hover over the battlefield just like Konan)


    Of course, Shisui was staying on the battlefield with the permission of Sandaime Hokage��


    Hiruzen is aware of Shisui��s super-fast Body Flicker Jutsu, so he fully understands that Shisui is undoubtedly the fastest Shinobi of Konoha and since Shisui also has the ability to use Susano��o for the purpose of defense, so he agreed to Shisui��s request to stay�� and hoped that Shisui could help in rescuing Yagura and Killer Bee��


    It didn��t take long after the extras withdrew, arge-scale copse reaching up to several miles began�� And this time, the copse also seems to affect Yama and Nagato.


    Fully aware that the battlefield is about to copse, Yama telepathically gave instructions to Homusubi and Uchiha Shisui behind him, ��I will hold him�� in the meantime, the two of you will find the chance to save the Mizukage Yagura and Killer Bee!��


    <em>BoomBoomBoom�� EXPLOSION!</em>


    Just as Yama finished giving instructions to Homusubi and Shisui, severalrge-scale explosions urred on the battlefield, and the battlefield that could no longer stand the devastation of the two massive repulsive forces copsed in the noisy roar��


    The damage was massive and it spanned several miles, raising terrible dust storms, forest fires,ndslides, and heavy rain of lightning.


    But Yama who was already prepared for such a thing to happen for quite some time was not affected by the copse of the battlefield�� he instantly weaved the hand signs to activate the Tenseigan Chakar Mode and flew into the air while wrapped in the soft Chakra Cloak of Cyan color.


    Simrly, Homusubi and Uchiha Shisui who have already received orders from Yama were prepared beforehand and used their individual means to escape the impact of the copse of the battlefield�� Homusubi scattered his body into thousands of crows and avoided getting injured, while Uchiha Shisui used his extraordinarily fast Body Flicker Jutsu in conjunction with his newly acquired abilities granted to him by the Nekomata Sennin Mode to flexibly avoid being swept away by the battlefield copse.


    Of course, because the copse of the battlefield is quite serious, and because they were entrusted with the task of rescuing Yagura and Killer Bee by Yama, so their exact position is quite difficult to determine at this time�� but Yama wasn��t really that worried about the two of them as he can see their situation all the time.


    Shisui has already started to fight against Tobi, while Homusubi is still hidden and finding an opportunity to bypass Konan and ��Madara�� in order to rescue the two captured Jinchuriki.


    That aside, after Yama activated the Tenseigan Chakra Mode and flew into the air, he noticed that Nagato was also hovering in the air.


    The hovering Nagato also looked at the opposite Yama, and said, ��You didn��t disappoint me�� it seems you really are my arch-enemy!��


    Yama raised his eyebrow as he looked at Nagato��s expression while he said the previous words�� and Yama was surprised to find that not only did the result of the previous temptation did not scare off Nagato, but it made Nagato more excited�� as if a fighting spirit was ignited within him!


    ��Humph!�� Yama snorted softly�� and quicklypressed several Truth-Seeking Orbs.


    Because of the Chakra support of the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon, Yama was quite unscrupulous this time, so one after another, a total of nine Truth-Seeking-Orbs appeared around him��


    Looking at those nine ck orbs that were only about the size of a fist, Nagato felt instinctive palpitations.


    In their previous battle at Amegakure, Nagato had not only witnessed but also personally experienced the danger that these fist size ck orbs represent�� Four of his Rikudo Pain were destroyed by these ck balls, and no matter how he tried, he was unable to repair them��


    In fact, he himself would have turned into dust if ��Madara�� hadn��t intervened in time and used his spatial Jutsu to cut off the area on his legs damaged by that Golden Sword�� so even though, he survived; Nagato still has a deep shadow of these ck Orbs.


    Although he doesn��t know what kind of Jutsu these ck Balls are, he can at least guess that these ck Orbs absolutely surpass the level of Kekkei Genkai�� and reaches the domain of either Kekkei Tota or perhaps even higher��


    While Nagato was vigntly looking at the nine-ck orbs floating around Yama, Yama��s gaze shifted on the Gedo Mazo on the ground.


    At this moment, Gedo Mazo is alone on the ground and only its purple chains are trapping both Yagura and Killer Bee�� The Golden Chains that tied the two Jinchuriki previously have disappeared�� and the reason for their disappearance is not hard for Yama to guess.


    This means that this is a perfect opportunity��


    From the very beginning, Yama��s first priority is cleared, and that is to rescue the two Jinchuriki��


    Because Yama knows that as long as the descendants of Hamura on the moon are alive, sooner orter they will be able to notice the unusualness of the Energy Vessel, and immediately cut off the connection between the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon and his Tenseigan on the Earth.


    With such a possibility always remaining, Yama is not sure for how long can he ess the Chakra of the Giant Tenseigan, therefore, his first priority is to rescue the two Jinchuriki�� other things can be talked aboutter, but the rescue of the two captured Jinchuriki from the hands of Gedo Mazo must be given priority over everything else.


    Only after their side is sessful in saving the two Jinchuriki, will the initiative return in their hands.


    At that time, whether he wants to continue fighting or he wants to retreat will be up to him�� If the reaction of the members of the Otsutsuki n on the moon is fast enough, Yama will choose to retreat, but if their reaction is slow, then Yama can continue to fight, and even try to kill Nagato!


    But of course, that all depends after the rescue of the two Jinchuriki ofplete��


    So, without wasting even a single instant of his ��invincible time��, Yama used Yin-Yang Release to merge five Truth-Seeking Orbs in his right hand, and immediately after injecting Tenseigan chakra into them, he exploded it towards Nagato, <em>��Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!��</em>


    At the same time, he used Yin-Yang Release on two of the remaining four Truth-Seeking Orbs, to break those two ck Orbs into hundreds of smaller fragments, then injected Tenseigan Chakra into them causing them to expand and glow emerald green�� and without wasting even an instant, he fired those hundreds of emerald glowing orbs towards the Gedo Statue on the Ground, <em>��Emerald Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!��</em>


    These two actions were performed at rapid sessions, so in the difference of just an instant, two amazingly powered attacks were thrown towards the Akatsuki Organization.


    The Silver Storm with tearing characteristics that burst out from Yama��s palm swept Nagato�� while the emerald rain of exploding orbs that was telekically controlled by Yama overwhelmed the Gedo Statue.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549: Yama v/s Nagato Round �C 2


    Whether it is the ��<em>Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!�� </em>or the <em>��Emerald Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!��, </em>the power that these Jutsus disys are directly linked to the number of Truth-Seeking Orbs that are invested at the time of using the Jutsu, and the amount of Tenseigan Chakra consumed to use these Jutsus.


    Therefore, even though Yama used only five Truth-Seeking Orbs to cast the <em>��Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!�� </em>and merely two Truth-Seeking Orbs to cast the <em>��Emerald Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!�� </em>but<em></em>because he wasn��t stingy at all in the input of the Tenseigan Chakra, so the power of the two Jutsu still reached an unprecedented level�� and almost touched the realm of Six-Path level!


    <em>BOOM!!!</em>


    The violent Silver Storm was like a giant eraser, wherever it went, it erased almost everything in its path!


    The rocks, the trees, the mountains, the rivers, anything that came in the path of the Silver Storm was like paper, instantly shredded into tiny little pieces that soon disappeared as if they never existed!


    Wherever it goes, only a terror of destruction is left!


    When the Silver Storm struck Nagato, his face sank and a great sense of crisis surged from the bottom of his heart, however, he chose not to follow the instincts that were screaming him to retreat but chose to face this attack head-on with his own counter-attack�� Deciding so, Nagato stretched out both of his arms, and shouted at the top of his lungs, <em>��SHINRA TENS�CSnap��!��</em>


    But before he could finish speaking, a leaf revolving along the cutting winds of the Silver Storm happened to strike his mouth with a crisp sound that almost resounded like a harsh face p and caused him toe to a halt!


    Of course, this face p did not affect the Super level Shinra Tensei he used in an attempt to counter-attack Yama��s Silver Storm, but the Shinra Tensei he used in a hurry couldn��t even impede the Silver Storm for more than instant, much less stop it��


    The repulsive force of the Shinra Tensei waspletely devastated in the face of the cutting winds of the Silver Storm that even Nagato was taken aback!


    ��This��? How could it be possible��?!�� �C But Nagato couldn��t remain shocked for too long as he too was drawn into the Silver Storm��


    Even if he has the Rinnegan, even if he has the perfect Sage Body, and even if he the massive Chakra Reserves on an Uzumaki, but when swallowed by the Silver Storm, he was no different from other trees and rocks and constantly revolved along with the cutting winds�� sometime he would bump here, then he would collide there only to get constantly injured and puke out blood!


    ��NAGATO!�� �C Konan, who had retreated far away was worried when she saw such a scene from a distance�� and quickly weaved hand signs in an attempt to use her Jutsu in order to rescue Nagato��


    But it��s pity that Konan��s strength is not good enough�� No matter what she did, her papers couldn��t even get close to the Silver Storm, much less rescue Nagato. The moment her papers woulde close to the cutting winds of the Silver Storm, they would either be blown away, or simply shredded into paper dust�� No matter how much Chakra she injected into her papers, she couldn��t even bring her papers in the close vicinity of the Silver Storm��


    And it didn��t take very long for Konan to realize that Yama��s Jutsu has an inexplicable restraining effect on her <em>��Dance of the Shikigami��, </em>at this rate, let alone rescue Nagato, from that Violent Silver Storm or intervene in the battle between Nagato and Yama, even getting close to the battlefield would result in her instant death!


    Although worried and helpless, Konan still bit her lower lip, and grit her teeth while continuing to try and help Nagato.


    And while Nagato and Konan were helpless on one side by the Silver Storm, on the other side, an endless Emerald Rain of explosive orbs had already reached down to the Gedo Mazo.


    <em>ROAR!</em>


    Facing the endless emerald rain that can level down a country, and evaporate a sea in seconds�� the Gedo Mazo let out a violent roar!


    Although it is only the husk of Juubi, Gedo Mazo still has a part of the Juubi��s consciousness and is capable of sensing danger, as such it can instinctively feel that the emerald rain of explosive orbsing towards it has reached the level of Six-Path in the truest sense, and can, therefore, hurt it.


    But of course, it isn��t capable of dodging the rain directly, as the emerald rain covers a vast territory�� so the best it can do at this moment is to protect itself with the best of its abilities�� As for the two Jinchuriki? Gedo Mazo didn��t have any time or IQ to be able to take care of the two of them��


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom RUMBLE! Boom! BOOM!</em>


    When the Emerald Rain of explosive orbs that contained full input of the Tenseigan Chakra Yama could use at a time; hit Gedo Mazo, the scene reminded certain onlookers of a tboat drifting in the most violent sea storm�� Just like a tboat could only drift with the waves and barely avoid being swept by the sea storm�� Gedo Mazo could only do its best to take the attack head-on and barely bear the pain as it continued to roll through the battlefield and constantly moved far away from the two Jinchuriki under Yama��s directive.


    Seeing that he had sessfully separated the Nagato and Gedo Mazo from the two Jinchuriki, Yama was slightly relieved, and immediately stopped the both ��<em>Emerald Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!��, </em>and ��<em>Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!��</em>.


    ��Phew!�� �C Afterpleting this task, Yama took a momentary break as he was feeling a little dizzy and gasped lightly��


    Even if he is using the Giant Tenseigan��s Chakra for the input while casting these Jutsu, using two Six-Path level Jutsu at the same time is still somewhat difficult for the current him��


    Although slightly burdensome, fortunately, his approach worked, and the first step of the objective ispleted.


    Now for the second step, his side has to take custody of the two Jinchuriki��


    At this moment, the Mizukage Yagura, and Killer Bee who were freed from the grasp of Nagato and Gedo Mazo became the focus of contention between the two sides.


    On Akatsuki��s side, ��Madara�� and the hidden Zetsu took immediate action to recapture the two unconscious Jinchuriki��s, while on Amatsukami��s side Homusubi who has been calmly waiting for the opportunity rushed towards his targets.


    The speed of both sides is extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, both of them are about to collide together.


    After discovering ��Madara�� and Zetsu��s intentions of interfering with his objective, Yama no longer had any time to gasp for breath and started to make preparation for using another Tenseigan Jutsu in order to interrupt them so that Homusubi can take custody of the two Jinchuriki without any problem.


    But before Yama could make his move, a violent suction force acted on his body and interrupted him.


    Using his Tenseigan vision, Yama instantly realized that this attack was made by the bloody Nagato who has just jumped out, and shouted while clenching his fists, ��If you think that that��s all I have, then you are sorely mistaken�� Now face the consequences of angering a God�� <em>True: Chibaku Tensei!��</em>


    <em>Crash crash crash crash crash</em>


    As soon as Nagato used the <em>��True: Chibaku Tensei!�� </em>under the influence of the Chibaku Tensei��s core gravity ball, the rubble and rock pieces scattered all over the battlefield rose into the air, and within the next short few seconds, theybined together and buried the floating Yama inside an iparably hugeary sphere!


    ��


    Far away from the Battlefield��


    Looking at the iparably hugeary sphere that suddenly appeared on the battlefield in the distance, Jiraiya had a dumbfounded expression, ��Nagato��s Jutsu is getting better and better each time�� This time it is even more exaggerated than the one he used in Vige�� Whether it is the speed of the formation of theary Sphere or the size of theary Sphere, it is several times strongerpared to thest time he used this Jutsu!��


    Sandaime Hokage Hiruzen��s eyebrows were twisted in a deep frown��


    The battle between the Amatsukami and Akatsuki has reached a level beyond what he can control, especially the battle between the leader of the two organizations�� His previous guesses about them weren��t wrong, the strength of the two of them have really exceeded the concept of a Kage�� Witnessing such a battle again reminded him of his childhood when he watched the final battle between the God of Shinobi Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara at the Valley of the End.


    Tsunade-hime on the side didn��t understand the true danger of Chibaku Tensei and curiously asked Jiraiya who was standing next to her, ��Will the leader of Amatsukami be able to escape that Giantary Sphere?��


    Jiraiya was about to nod, but then paused, and after thinking a little, he said with a bitter expression, ��This��? How do I know whether he can escape it or not?��


    Not long ago when Tendo Pain used the same Jutsu in Konoha, Fujin of the Amatsukami was able to escape the confinement of theary Sphere, so technically speaking, escaping the confinement of this Jutsu is not impossible�� but the thing is that theary Sphere that Fujin escaped from was used by Tendo Pain, but now it is personally used by Nagato�� Although the same Jutsu, the difference between their level is stillpletely different�� No, it should be better to say that the two are not in the same dimension at all!


    Tsuchikage Onoki said faintly, ��If the leader of Amatsukami can not escape the confinement of thatary Sphere�� then the history of the Five Great Shinobi Viges will probably end tonight�� sigh, how can such monstrous people emerge in the Shinobi World without us Kage even getting a whisper about them?��


    Just when everyone was uneasy and worried that Yama wouldn��t be able to escape the confinement of the Chibaku Tensei, suddenly, a dazzling golden light that illuminated the entire night sky emerged from inside the giantary Sphere and cut through the sky.


    ��That is��?��


    The sudden appearance of the dazzling Golden light in the dim night forced the people of the five great Shinobi Vigers on the far edge of the battlefield to block their eyes with their hands, as adapting to the sudden light was difficult for them, and they couldn��t directly look at it.


    Of course, there were still a few exceptions�� who reacted immediately and adjusted their eyes or the types that didn��t need to adapt at all��


    One such example is the Toad Sannin Jiraiya, since Jiraiya is currently in the Sennin Mode, he didn��t need to adapt and was able to clearly see the source of the golden light, and muttered, ��That��s the same Golden Sword�� If he can still use this Jutsu, he should be fine���� �C Jiraiya obviously clearly recognized the Golden Sword that was used by Yama back in Amegakure.


    Tsunade-hime��s cheeks twitched, and she can��t help but mutter silently, ��Sword?! What are you talking about Jiraiya? How can there be a sword in this world with a de length spanning several Kilometers?��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550: Killing Nagato in One-shot!


    ��Sword?! What are you talking about Jiraiya? How can there be a sword in this world with a de length spanning several Kilometers?�� �C Tsunade-hime��s words are not unreasonable.


    The dazzling golden light that illuminated the entire night sky, and easily pierced through theary Sphere whose radius is more than a hundred meters, rushed unimpeded towards the sky as if piercing through the heavens, and is at least several thousand meters in length.


    Such a ��thing�� is obviously way beyond the concept and scope of being considered a ��Sword��, at least not in the conventional sense.


    Therefore Tsunade-hime, much rather call it Heaven piercer or Heaven Splitter than just a simple so-called ��Sword��!


    Of course, Tsunade-hime wasn��t the only one who was awed at the power of the so-called ��Sword��, the other ninjas of the great shinobi viges were also in a quite simr state�� As their eyes adapted to the dazzling golden light, they all were taken aback looking at the unnaturally phenomenal scene in the sky and had incredible expressions on their faces.


    No way�� this is the first time they have witnessed such an incredulous scene, so it��s quite normal for them to be left dumbfounded!


    In fact, the normal Shinobi weren��t the only ones who were shocked, even the Sandaime Tsuchikage felt his scalp tingling, and can��t help but mutter in a cold sweat, ��Ju���C Just what kind of a Jutsu is that?�� �C upon feeling the extremely powerful Chakra fluctuations emitting from the Golden beam or sword and subconsciously flew to a higher altitude for a better and clearer view.


    Even if he the longest-reigning Tsuchikage, he has never seen such a scene before him�� in fact, even the brief encounter with Uchiha Madara that left a deep shadow in his heart was not as unbelievable as what he is seeing in front of him.


    Inparison, Sandaime Hokage is still quite calm and is still able to think things through.


    After all, he who has witnessed the battle of the valley of the end between Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara is no stranger to such inhuman and God-tier Jutsu capable of piercing heavens and splitting seas�� Sopared to the youngins and the inexperienced around him, he knows more about the true level of power that some Shinobi can acquire��


    Sandaime Hokage also thinks that it��s really a pity that after the death of Shodaime Hokage, neither he nor any other Konoha shinobi reached such a level of power�� although, Namikaze Minato perhaps had that kind of potential, however, Namikaze Minato died early, as a result, he didn��t have enough time and opportunity to fully develop that potential��


    Anyway, that aside��


    The abnormal changes in the air also attracted the attention of the partiespeting for getting hold of the two Jinchuriki, and caused them to stop their movements��


    ��Madara�� looked at the sky with a thoughtful expression��


    ��Madara�� knew that Yama, the leader of Amatsukami is an incredibly powerful individual, but he never expected that the strength of the other party would be so high!


    ck Zetsu��s face was even more gloomy�� if there is a Jutsu in existence he hates most, then it is undoubtedly the <em>��Chibaku Tensei��</em>�� after all, Hagoromo and Hamura used the very same Jutsu with Six-Path Chakra��s enhancement to seal his mother Kaguya�� and it��s almost been a millennium since then, but there are still no signs of the seal breaking�� therefore, ck Zetsu simply loathes this Jutsu!


    And the scene of Yama��s Jutsu piercing through the Chibaku Tensei made ck Zetsu witness something he has always wanted to see, that is <em>��Chibaku Tensei�� </em>failing, but it��s a pity that the person who made it fail is not his mother, but Yama�� a freakin enemy who has now started to be the biggest obstacle in his ns!


    So, ck Zetsu��s current mood is extremelyplicated�� although he is somewhat happy, he is also filled with raging anger and wants to simply chew Yama alive�� Of course, nobody other than him knows his current mood because of his pitch-ck color��


    And while ck Zetsu was inwardly boiling with anger, at the same time, Shisui, who was in the midst of constantly cutting off dozens of iing wooden hands of the <em>��Kanzen Lotus King�� </em>using his Susano��o<em>, </em>took a relieved breath upon seeing the sudden appearance of the dazzling golden light that pierced through the heavens.


    When Yama who was fighting against Nagato was suddenly imprisoned in theary Sphere used by Nagato, Shisui��s heart almost touched his throat�� he was really worried that Yama would be trapped inside the Chibaku Tensei Seal and wouldn��t be able to escape on his own�� so he was looking for the opportunity to get closer to theary sphere and drill through it with his drill sword in order to help Yama escape the seal, however, this damn Tobi fellow wasn��t giving him an opportunity to be able to do so��


    But now that Yama��s situation is clear, and the fact that the Chibaku Tensei seal isn��t working on him, Shisui was again able to focus on the battle and decided to beat the hell out of this Tobi guy!


    Fuwafuwa who has been sitting on Shisui��s shoulder all this time clearly felt Shisui��s dark thoughts and giggled slightly�� of course, she didn��t say anything to him, and continued to do what was asked of her�� that is, to help Shisui absorb Natural Energy in order to stay in the Sennin Mode.


    At the same time, Homusubi was also relieved by the appearance of the golden light, andpletely focused on the task assigned to him, which is to retrieve the two Jinchuriki�� In fact, even when the golden light had not appeared, he didn��t allow the ups and downs of his mood to affect his performance, and was constantly approaching the two unconscious Jinchuriki��s while bypassing all the hurdles that came before him��


    On the other side, Nagato looked at the sudden appearance of the golden light with an incredulous expression, and couldn��t help but p his mouth open and close like a fish��


    Nagato��s current mind is in aplete mess, and he just isn��t able toprehend the scene before him�� ��How the heck is this even possible?��


    The Chibaku Tensei used by Tendo Pain can directly seal not only Sannin Level Shinobi but even the Bijuus and perfect Jinchuriki�� so howe the ��<em>Chibaku Tensei��</em> cast by himself couldn��t even trap Yama for more than 30 seconds?


    ��Is it because of that Golden Sword? Is that Golden Sword capable of destroying the Chibaku Tensei Seal from within?�� this thought suddenly emerged in Nagato��s heart as he looked at the golden beam of Chakra piercing through the heavens.


    He is no stranger to that Golden Beam of light�� although the Golden Beam currently in front of him is several times strongerpared to the one he saw Yama use in Amegakure, Nagato still understands the danger of the Golden Beam of Chakra used by Yama, after all, he has personally tasted the horror of it�� The Golden Beam of Chakra used by Yama is capable of disintegrating things��


    Therefore, technically, it��s not impossible for the Golden Beam of Chakra to be able to disintegrate the core of Chibaku Tensei from within�� But just because technically it��s a possibility doesn��t mean that one can really do it!


    And this is the primary reason for Nagato��s shock!


    At the same time, within the Giantary Sphere��


    ��Damn�� I almost became the second Kaguya!�� Yama muttered with a relieved breath.


    Even if it is him, he felt really frightened at the thought of being sealed within the Chibaku Tensei for who knows how long��


    The strength of the Chibaku Tensei Seal used by Nagato haspletely exceeded Yama��s highest expectations�� In fact, the Chibaku Tensei one used by the Tendo Pain in Konoha not long ago whenpared to this one is simply a child��s pediatrics!


    At the moment of being sealed within the Chibaku Tensei, almost nothing can be done, let alone molding Chakra, even maintaining consciousness is almost impossible�� it feels as if everything is frozen, including the time, space, body, and also soul��


    Such a feeling is both horrifying and mortifying�� In fact, there is also no feeling, just pure emptiness where one can��t even rely on his instincts as they too don��t function either��


    If hadn��t been for his Tenseigan to be in the Resonance State with the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon, Nagato��s Chibaku Tensei would have surely trapped him inside the Chibaku Tensei with no means of escape possible, and that would have been the end of this battle!


    But fortunately, that didn��t happen�� With the support of the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon, Yama was able to barely maintain his consciousness and used his strongest Jutsu, <em>��Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion�� </em>that is capable of cutting the moon in half to destroy the gravitation Core of theary Sphere.


    With the gravitational core of the Chibaku Tensei destroyed, theary sphere is no longer as strong as it should be, so destroying it, and escaping out of it now is a piece of cake for Yama��


    And Yama did exactly��


    At this time, the dazzling bean of Golden Chakra that was piercing through the heavens began to drift slowly��


    As Sannin Jiraiya said previously�� the Golden beam of light that is made out of Chakra resembled a sword, even if its de length is several kilometers��


    The kilometers-long golden sword drew a beautiful arc along the diametrical axis of theary Sphere made by Nagato and instantly split it into two equal halves with an extremely smooth inner surface.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Theary sphere which was cut into two hemispheres by the golden sword fell towards the ground like a meteorite falling from the sky and its mere approach towards the ground shook the entire battlefield to almost another copse.


    In the face of such a mighty force almostparable to the horror of nature itself approaching them, even ��Madara�� and Zetsu didn��t insist on it and retreated using their own means.


    The retreat of ��Madara�� and Zetsu gave Homusubi the perfect opportunity he needed to take the unconscious Mizukage Yagura and Killer Bee in his custody�� of course, he would have to hurry if he wants to do so because the two hemispheres are going to fall above them which would definitely crush the lives out of the two Jinchuriki��


    But Homusubi wasn��t afraid, and immediately charged towards them without any hesitation��


    Aside from Sword of Totsuka, Homusubi also has the Yata Mirror in his possession, and because he perfectly understands the powers of Yata Mirror, therefore, he has confidence in his abilities to be able to rescue the two Jinchuriki without getting injured by the two falling hemispheres.


    Back to the air.


    As the two hemispheres smashed on the ground bringing forth another terrible earthquake of magnitude 10 on the Richter scale, the figure of Yama holding the kilometers long Golden Sword was also revealed before everyone.


    In the dim night sky, with the bright big and white moon hanging behind him, the appearance of Yama wrapped in the Cyan Chakra Cloak, holding the kilometers-long dazzling Golden Sword that can cut through heavens was no different from that of a God and gave off a sense of elusive majesty to all beings beneath him.


    Seeing such a majestic being before them, everyone had more or less awed in their hearts, even Nagato, with the Rinnegan, wasn��t an exception!


    And while everyone was awed as they looked at him, Yama himself was panting in the air, and thought in his heart, ��Chibaku Tensei is indeed worthy of being the most powerful Fuinjutsu there is��! A mere Chibaku Tensei with just the Rinnegan��s Chakra is already so dangerous�� It��s no wonder that the Six-Path Chibaku Tensei can even keep Otsutsuki Kaguya, the current most powerful being in the Shinobi World, sealed for over a millennium��!��


    At the same time, Yama was also thankful that he was not sealed using the Six Path Chibaku Tensei, because, if he was, then he would have already been done for�� after all, Six Path Chibaku Tensei is the most powerful Yin-Yang Seal in existence�� even the likes of Kaguya can��t break free of it, so there is no doubt that he, who has not even reached the level of Six-Path would obviously not be able to break free of it.


    Thinking of this, Yama locked his gaze on Nagato.


    At this moment, Yama is no longer as calm as he was before�� The Chibaku Tensei personally used by Nagato is too terrifying for him. Escaping it once was already a very difficult task, but if Nagato were to use this Fuinjutsu again, there��s no telling whether Yama would be able to escape again.


    This is because Yama is clearly aware of the fact that his ��invincible state�� is short-lived and false�� But Nagato��s strength is real�� The only reason Yama is able to overwhelm Nagato is because of the chakra of the Giant Tenseigan�� however, once the Otsutsuki nsmen on the moon cut off the connection between him and the Giant Tenseigan, then Yama would have no room to resist!


    And now that the two Jinchuriki have almost been saved by Homusubi, the task is nearlypleted�� Therefore, at this moment, there is only one thought in Yama��s mind�� and that is topletely eliminate the threat of Nagato taking advantage of this short-lived ��Invincible State�� that is still active.


    With this objective in his mind, Yama did not bother to waste even an instant and directly rushed towards Nagato in the form of a blue streamer.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    While using the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, all of Yama��s physical attributes are increased, especially his speed, which increases by several times�� Moreover, currently, he is using the Chakra from the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon, so his Chakra reserves he has ess to are almost endless�� And Yama was not stingy in consuming these almost endless chakra reserves to further increase his speed and appeared in front of Nagato before Nagato could even react��!


    Seeing Yama standing in front of him, Nagato was startled�� At this moment, he was stillprehending the information about the fact that Yama managed to break free of the Chibaku Tensei Seal from within and escaped��


    Even if he is able to guess the reason why Yama managed to be able to do so, this fact is still a little hard for him to ept so easily�� therefore, currently, his mind was in a slightly turbulent state, as such, he couldn��t react to the sudden appearance of Yama in front of him!


    ��An opportunity!�� �C muttered Yama upon noticing the shocked look on Nagato��s face that was clearly not hidden from his Tenseigan�� He obviously did not n to let go of this opportunity that came to him because of Nagato��s momentary stupefaction and without any hesitation, he waved the Golden Sword to sh through Nagato��s neck, with the intention of severing his head and torso, in order to kill him in one shot!


    <em>Puff��!</em><!--


    -->

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551: The Natural Enemy!


    At the moment Yama��s Golden Sword chopped through Nagato��s neck, Nagato��s Rinnegan shed, and a change that even Yama��s Tenseigan couldn��t perceive happened��


    Yama who couldn��t perceive the sudden change used his Golden Sword to cut through Nagato��s body unimpeded.


    <em>sh�� Puff��</em>


    The Golden Sword fell, and instantly, and shed through Nagato and the ground behind him, as a result, another fissure extending up to several hundred meters appeared on the ground.


    There was another earthquake, the smoke and dust soared through the sky!


    Although the battlefield was against filled with dust, it didn��t hinder Yama��s vision as he looked at his Golden Sword and the ce where he cut Nagato�� but for some strange reason, rather than being relieved for having killed Nagato, Yama��s expression turned into a frown��


    He could feel it, a moment ago he really cut through Nagato��s body, a solid physical body not the Shadow Clone kind of thing�� but strangely enough, both, Nagato��s body, and the blood that was supposed to have been present here are missing!


    This just didn��t make any sense!


    ��Was I affected by some Genjutsu?�� muttered Yama with a confused expression�� but soon denied this possibility because there is no disruption in his Chakra Flow��


    ��If I wasn��t in a Genjutsu, and I did feel as if I cut through a body, then why is there no dead body of Nagato? And if there is no dead body�� then who did I cut earlier? Moreover, the fact that there is no dead body here, does that mean Nagato is still alive?�� �C thought Yama with a doubtful expression on his face as he tried to analyze what exactly happened in that short instant��


    Yama had an intuitive feeling that the threat of Nagato still exists�� No! it��s better to say that Yama is quite certain of his feeling�� The threat of Nagato has really not been dealt with!


    And being certain of his feeling, Yama vigntly scanned the battlefield to find Nagato��s real position��


    Not far away, Nagato knelt on the ground, his chest undting violently as he desperately gasped��


    His body was shivering, his heart was beating fiercely, all his goosebumps were erected, and cold sweat was overflowing from his sweat pores��


    Just a moment ago, Nagato was able to feel the breath of death encroaching him�� and he knows in his heart that if he was even a microsecondte in doing what he did, he would have definitely died under the sh of Yama��s Golden Sword!


    There is no ��otherwise��, ��but�� or ��if�� here�� It was an absolute case��! Had that sword touched him, his neck would have been chopped off and instantly turned into dust!


    The reason why Nagato is ��absolutely�� certain about the fact even his Sage physique granted to him by thebination of Uzumaki and Hashirama DNA would not be able to withstand that sword for more than an instant is because one of his ��Shadows�� that he used to change position with his real body has now turned into dust after being cut by that Golden Sword!


    That��s right!


    At the moment the de of Yama��s Golden Sword was about to sh through his neck, Nagato used ��Body Recement Technique�� with one of his Four Shadows and barely avoided death at a hair��s breadth.


    Although he avoided death by a very small margin, the breath of death is still lingering on his body, and the scene where his ��Shadow�� instantly turned into dust at the moment of being shed by the Golden still makes his heart shiver!


    If instead of his ��Shadow��, it was him shed by the Golden Sword, the result would have been exactly the same�� he too would have instantly turned into dust!


    ��Damn it! His Jutsu is definitely abination of more than 3 Chakra Natures�� otherwise, it��spletely impossible for it to disintegrate my Shadow!�� thought Nagato while spitting out the blood stuck in his throat, then stood up slowly.


    It has been already mentioned repeatedly that since having transnted the Hashirama Cells Nagato has mastered new Dojutsu��


    The new Rinnegan Dojutsu he has awakened is ��<em>Limbo: Border Jail!��.</em>


    After awakening ��<em>Limbo: Border Jail!��, </em>Nagato is able to project his shadow into ��<em>Limbo��</em>, an invisible world that coexists with the physical world but is ordinarily impossible to detect or perceive.


    With the pair of Rinnegan, Nagato can form up to four shadows. Each shadow has the same abilities as the real Nagato, with the added advantage of being untraceable. The shadows can attack targets, giving the appearance of an inexplicable force knocking them down, or they can defend Nagato, giving the appearance of an invisible wall around him. The shadows are invulnerable to any kind of physical damage and can not be harmed through conventional means. A shadow��s very formation can be used defensively, taking Nagato��s ce mid-attack as a sort of Body Recement Technique. Of course, after a certain amount of time, a shadow will need to return to Nagato��s body, and he will likewise need to wait a certain amount of time before he can reform it.


    In the face of Yama��s sudden attack just now, Nagato abruptly reced position with one of his Shadow to survive.


    Based on all the characteristics and abilities that the Limbo Shadows have, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that these four Shadows even surpass Nagato��s main body.


    Precisely why, from the fact that Yama��s swordpletely destroyed one of his ��Limbo shadows��, Nagato knows that if that sword were to even touch his main body, then he would definitely die�� After all, the Limbo Clones are basically himself, other than the added advantage of being untraceable, and if even they couldn��t survive Yama��s sword, then how can he survive?


    The Limbo Clones can be reformed after a certain amount of time, even if they are destroyed, but he, himself can not reform, therefore, Nagato knows that he must be more cautious when dealing with Yama�� at the same time, he also knows that he must take initiative�� and decided to use Limbo Clones to attack Yama.


    Limbo Clones are his advantage�� both numerically, as well as strategically�� Nagato knows that Yama shouldn��t be able to see or sense his Limbo Clones, and one can��t fight something you can��t see or sense�� Moreover, with his Limbo Clones, Nagato will be able to overwhelm Yama using the numerical advantage!


    If ��one�� him, can��t defeat Yama, then ��two�� him will do so, if ��two�� can��t then ��three�� will, and if even the ��three�� can��t, then ��four�� and ��five�� will definitely defeat him!


    Nagato doesn��t believe that Yama can fight against ��five�� him at the same time, and stille out as the winner�� Therefore, although a little scared, Nagato is also absolutely confident that he will be able to defeat Yama!


    So, with all these thoughts in his mind, Nagato projected the other three Limbo Clones and made them attack Yama.


    Yama didn��t know Nagato��splicated thoughts, he was still pondering about how Nagato avoided his sh at such a close distance�� ��Just how exactly did he do it?��


    That sh just a few moments ago, Nagato should not have been able to avoid by any conventional means, and Yama is fairly certain that it wasn��t a Shadow Clone that he killed because a mere Shadow clone would never give such a firm touch at the moment of being shed by something like <em>��Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!��.</em>


    Therefore, Yama is quite confused and unable to deduce what exactly happened�� Of course, all these thoughts didn��t stop Yama from quickly finding the position of Nagato��


    Just as Yama discovered Nagato hidden within the cover of smoke and dust, he found out that Nagato was looking in his direction�� or more like, Nagato��s gaze was specifically locked on his body�� which surprised Yama.


    ��He shouldn��t be able to see me through the cover of smoke, does that mean he has also learned sensory Jutsu?�� thought Yama.


    It is exactly as Yama thought, although Nagato��s Rinnegan doesn��t allow him to see through dust and smoke, Uzumaki n��s unique Chakra sensory Jutsu <em>��Mind��s Eye of Kagura�� </em>still allowed him to find the position of Yama even through the obstruction of smoke and dust.


    Anyway, that��s not important�� what��s important is that Yama could see Chakra gathering in Nagato��s Rinnegan�� which means Nagato is trying to do something.


    What exactly is Nagato trying to do, Yama is not sure�� and Yama couldn��t just make another attack on Nagato without figuring out how exactly did Nagato dodged the previous attack�� after all, that scene was extremely bizarre��


    So, with this intention, Yama quietly waited for Nagato to make his move��


    After a few moments of waiting and observing, Yama felt two dim ��things�� approaching him�� one from the left side, and the other from the right side��


    ��Huh��? What is that?�� thought Yama with a shocked expression.


    Even with his Tenseigan fully activated, Yama couldn��t clearly recognize what exactly are the two ��things�� approaching him at an extremely fast speed, therefore, he was extremely shocked�� ��Is there still some kind of Jutsu that even the Tenseigan can��t perceive?��


    But Yama didn��t have enough time to get his answer or make any deduction, as the two ��things�� had already approached him and attacked him.


    <em>Bang Bang Bang Bang</em>


    Apanied by the muffled sound of fists and feet hitting his body, Yama��s figure flew back sharply, and heavily mmed on the ground!


    <em>Puff�� </em>Blood spurted out of his mouth at the moment of collision!


    ��What the hell��.?�� This was the only question in his mind, as it was going numb, and his body was painful. In just a short exchange that took ce a few instants ago, he was hit more than several dozen times, and each hit he took was strong enough to smash mountains!


    mmed heavily on the ground, Yama resisted the pain he was feeling and fiercely waved his Golden Sword to force the two ��things�� back, then he too took some more distance from Nagato.


    Up until this moment, Yama hasn��t clearly seen what those two ��things�� were!


    But one thing that Yama has understood through pain is the fact the raw power of those ��two�� things is high enough to smash mountains into rubble�� which ispletely inconsistent with their small size�� moreover, the two ��things�� are fast enough to somewhat keep up with Yama��s speed, and also managed to hurt him!


    You must know that when using the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, Yama��s speed and strength are improved by several dimensions�� and, because of the coating of Tenseigan Chakra, normal attacks can��t even get past the defense of the Chakra Cloak, much less hurt him�� and yet, those two ��things�� could hurt him��!


    This fact implies just how much raw strength those two ��things have, and this fact also made Yama raise the threat level of Nagato higher��


    Of course, Yama wasn��t the only one shocked�� Nagato on the other side was even more surprised than Yama, and thought, ��He can perceive my Limbo Clones? Just how��? Limbo Clones should only be perceivable through the Rinnegan that can see through space! Does that mean he really has the Rinnegan?��


    Because the Limbo Clones do not exist in the physical world, they can not be perceived by conventional means��


    Although Yama was able to coincidently destroy his first Limbo Clone, Nagato didn��t think that Yama can perceive his Limbo Clone�� but not it seems that that might not the case, and he more and more felt that Yama might also possess the Rinnegan!


    To see the Limbo World, one needs the Rinnegan, and to sense the existence of the Limbo World, one must have sensory skills at the level of Six-Path Sennin Mode��


    Of course, Yama has neither, neither does he have the Rinnegan, nor has he mastered the Six Path Sennin Mode, but the insight of his Tenseigan is no inferior to the Rinnegan�� Although Tenseigan can��t see through space unlike the Rinnegan, it can still see Chakra.


    The Limbo Clones, although existing in the Limbo world, they are still Chakra�� and Yama��s Tenseigan is allowing him to see that Chakra, albeit barely, and unclearly because the Limbo Clones are present in a different dimension!


    This is also the reason why Yama called Nagato��s Limbo Clones as, ��those two things�� rather than ��those two people��.


    But Nagato doesn��t know this fact�� he felt that Yama is able to see his Limbo Clones which made himpletely shocked.


    Nagato clearly understands that besides all their special abilities, the main reason why Limbo Clones are extremely powerful is because of other people��s inability to perceive them��


    Obviously, you can��t defend or attack something you can neither see nor sense��


    But if someone can perceive them, the threat of the Limbo Clones will obviously be reduced! Although the Limbo Clones will still give him a numerical advantage against Yama, it won��t be like before where just looking at Yama was more than enough to kill him!


    Moreover, for those standing at the pinnacle of the Shinobi World, such as Yama who can turn anything they attack into dust, the numerical advantage won��t be much advantageous!


    Thinking of all these conclusions, Nagato more and more felt that his initial absurd idea might just be true�� Yama might just indeed be his so-called ��Natural Enemy��!<!--


    -->

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552: Toneri��s Anger & 99942 Apophis?


    As he retreated sharply, Yama did not forget to fight back, and waved the Golden Sword towards both; Nagato in the distance, as well as, towards the two ��things�� that are repeatedly trying to kill him.


    <em>sh�� BOOM!</em>


    The Sword that Yama hurriedly waved while distancing himself, although failed to cut both Nagato and the two ��things�� who were already prepared for the attack, nheless, still bought enough time to Yama for him to re-adjust his state and safelynd on the ground.


    After regaining his distance, Yama injected more Chakra into the pair of Tenseigan in his eye sockets; and tried his best to better and more clearly observe the two ��things�� that almost killed him, while also analyzing the strange events that have happened in the past few seconds, in order to understand what exactly is going on here.


    ��Those two things just now�� were they some kind of Clone��?��


    ��But Nagato shouldn��t be able to use such a bizarre Clone Jutsu, right?��


    ��Is it some kind of new Jutsu that the Akatsuki Organization created?��


    One-after-another, countless thoughts shed by in Yama��s mind, as he tried to figure out what kind of Jutsu is he facing now.


    Although coincidentally, one thing everyone can not deny is that several extremely talented people are or have been part of the Akatsuki Organization during its second iteration, and it wouldn��t be wrong to say that a few of them are among the best of the best in the entire Shinobi World when ites to their concerned field of expertise. If these people were to really put their mind to it, then it would be neither strange nor impossible for the Akatsuki Organization to be able to create such a bizarre Jutsus in a very short amount of time if they really desire to do so��


    Considering this obvious fact, Yama��s first assumption was that this is a new Jutsu created by Nagato and his subordinates.


    Of course, Yama didn��t consider the possibility that the Jutsu Nagato is using right now, might be Uchiha Madara��s exclusive Rinnegan Dojutsu; ��<em>Limbo: Border Jail</em>����


    The reason why he didn��t consider this possibility is actually just a mental block, or perhaps some sort of overconfidence or maybe just a superiorityplex brought by knowing almost everything about the Narutoverse.


    It is indeed a true fact that in the Naruto Cannon, neither Nagato nor Obito ever used Limbo while in possession of Madara��s Rinnegan, which led Yama, who is obviously subconsciously influenced by his prior knowledge of the Narutoverse to subconsciously ignore this particr possibility at the first thought.


    Therefore, even now Yama is not certain what those two ��things�� are and is trying to find more information about them which would give him a better understanding of this Jutsu��


    <em>��One should always remember that a battle between fellow Shinobis is a battle of information, as long as one shinobi has more information over the other; that is; his enemy, the chances of winning increase by several folds����</em>


    This was taught to him by Orochimaru back when he just graduated from the academy, and Yama has never once forgotten these words of Orochimaru�� Therefore, without gaining a proper understanding of Nagato��s Jutsu, Yama acted cautiously and restrained as he tried to figure out whether his guesses are correct or not.


    Of course, the other party was also taught by the Sannin Jiraiya, as such, he too understands the essence of a battle between shinobi. He did not want to give Yama enough time to continue his analysis and decided to speed up the attack frequency.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    As Yama retreated sharply, the two vague ��things�� again came towards him.


    ��It��s weird���� Yama��s brows under his ask wrinkled at this moment as we looked at the two things.


    The two ��things�� repeatedly shuttled back and forth in the cover of dust and smoke while closely following behind Yama, but the strange thing is that neither did they leave any trail behind them nor were there any traces of their presence in the physical world�� Even Yama, who can use Tenseigan Chakra Mode to buff all his attributes several times can��t do such a thing��


    The reason is that as long as something has a physical state, then no matter how agile or nimble they are, while moving, they would inevitably leave behind some kind of trail and traces.


    These traces may not be visible to the naked eye, but shouldn��t be hidden from Yama��s Tenseigan which can perceive even extreme minute details��


    But the fact of the matter is that he isn��t perceiving any trail left behind by the two ��things��, in fact, there is even no movement in the air particles around those two ��things����


    And Yama knows that such a thing only leads to one possibility, which is, ��Does that mean they have no physical state?��


    However, this thought was soon denied by Yama, ��No, they definitely have physical states�� else why am I still feeling such terrible pain?��


    In the short exchange of a few moments ago, Yama who was sort of unprepared to face such a bizarre thing obviously suffered some injuries�� although most of those injuries will be healed by the Tenseigan Chakra, the feeling of pain is still vivid in his mind�� As such, Yama is fairly certain that those two ��things�� definitely have a physical state�� else it��spletely impossible for them to be able to injure him!


    As Yama tried to continue his analysis, he was again interrupted as the two ��things�� suddenly speeded up and almost caught up to him!


    Seeing this, the corners of Yama��s mouth twitched in annoyance��


    He is not the kind of guy who is willing to suffer needlessly or be bullied one-sidedly, so seeing that the two ��things�� have almost rushed up, Yama grinned evilly��


    ��Let��s see what are those ��things�� going to do in this situation���� �C with this thought in his mind, Yama deliberately waited for thest moment, just as the two ��things�� were about to hit him again, he suddenly dispersed the ��<em>Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!�� </em>in his hand, at the same instant, he merged two Truth-Seeking Orbs together and changed their shape into a spherical shell with himself caged inside the spherical shell��s protection.


    <em>BOOM! Bang Bang Bang!</em>


    The instant spherical shell of Truth-Seeking Orb was formed, several muffled sounds of impacts resounded on the battlefield�� The huge force capable of shaking the mountains produced visible ripples when pounded on the ck surface.


    In the distance, Nagato who watched this scene opened his mouth wide with an incredulous expression, ��Just what is that ck substance�� not only it is dangerous to physical touch, it is also strong enough to be able topletely shield him from my Limbo Clone��s attacks this easily!?��


    Nagato couldn��t be more clear of the raw power of each of his Limbo Clones.


    Even if it was Hiruko using his Steel Release to defend against the attack of his Limbo Clone, when actually hit by it, he was simply knocked out cold with just one hit!


    Such a degree of attack power is not something easily blockable�� Nagato would still understand and find it eptable if Yama were to personally block those attacks but to be able topletely negate the raw power of the attacks just using that ck substance? This is simply cheating!


    Of course, Nagato wasn��t the only one surprised, Yama was also full of surprises.


    Although it can be said that Yama used the Truth-Seeking Orbs to defend against the two vague shadows, however, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that he was attacking them indirectly through the Truth-Seeking Orbs.


    Everyone basically knows that only people with the Six-Path Chakra can effectively touch Truth-Seeking Orbs�� if those who do not have the Six-Path Chakra touch the Truth-Seeking Orbs, they would disintegrate on both physical and spiritual levels.


    Even the forbidden Jutsu Edo Tensei that blurs the boundary of life and death, as well as gives the so-called infinite chakra and regenerating bodies can not resist being disintegrated upon being touched or damaged by the Truth-Seeking Orbs��


    So, using this concept, even the two vague ��things�� shouldn��t be able to avoid being disintegrated upon contact with the Truth-Seeking Orbs, right?


    But the fact of the matter is that such a thing is not happening here! The two vague ��things�� although getting injured to some degree, are not actually disintegrating.


    In fact, not only are they not disintegrating, but are also able to repeatedly make mountain shaking attacks on the surface of the spherical shell made up of the Truth-Seeking Orbs.


    This is just unreasonable and unscientific!


    ��I can��t perfectly capture them even with my Tenseigan�� because they are extremely difficult to perceive as if they are almost ��imperceptible��.


    They have a physical state when trying to attack me, yet they do not leave behind any trace on the physical world as if they do not have any physical state�� or more like they are ��incorporeal�� in the physical world.


    They ��do not disintegrate�� upon contact with Truth-Seeking Orbs, it��s as if, although, they are hitting the Truth-Seeking, they are also being protected by something, or perhaps being separated by something��


    There are more than one of them at a time�� and each of them is extremely strong�� almost ��as strong as Nagato�� but with the added advantage of being extremely difficult to perceive��


    Imperceptible, incorporeal, do not disintegrate, at the same time, they are as strong as Nagato��


    As strong as Nagato, do not disintegrate, incorporeal, and imperceptible�� incorporeal�� imperceptible�� incorporeal�� impercepti�Cable and incorporeal�CWAIT��! That��s it!�� �C With a sh of thunder, Yama suddenly figured it out.


    ��It makes sense now��!


    Imperceptible, incorporeal, do not disintegrate, at the same time, as strong as Nagato!�� �C Whenbining all these abilities, Yama could only think of one Jutsu that matches such a description, ��Uchiha Madara��s Rinnegan Dojutsu: ��<em>Limbo: Border Jail!����</em>


    ��


    On the Moon


    After hurriedly rushing to the Temple where the Giant Tenseigan is enshrined, Toneri sensed the blooming chakra fluctuations, and his face became extremely gloomy.


    Although extremely angry, Toneri did not immediately cut off the resonance between the Giant Tenseigan and the Shinobi World on the Earth, instead, he came closer to the Giant Tenseigan, stretched out his right hand, and gently pressed it on the surface of the Giant Tenseigan.


    The moment he did so, Toneri��s consciousness plunged into the Giant Tenseigan, and he looked at the distant Earth.


    By following the trail of chakra flowing towards the Earth, the distance of more than several hundred thousand miles was covered in just a few breaths, prated through the severalyers of the atmosphere as well as clouds, and vision (granted to Toneri by the Giant Tenseigan) finally focused on the Land of Fire; more specifically on the sight of battlefield somewhere far from Konoha Vige.


    Because at this time Yama was inside the spherical shell made up of Truth-Seeking Orbs, so Toneri was neither able to see him nor was he able to sense his existence.


    As such, the first thing that attracted Toneri��s attention on the battlefield was the iparably huge wooden figure with nine closed eyes�� and Toneri immediately recognized it, ��That is�� Demonic Statue of the Outer Path �C Gedo Mazo?��


    Although he has never personally seen Gedo Mazo before, however, that doesn��t mean he doesn��t know about it or doesn��t know what it looks like.


    The descendants of Hamura on the moon shoulder the responsibility of keeping the husk of Juubi sealed on the moon�� but the fact of the matter is, they have failed to fulfill their responsibility�� Gedo Mazo was stolen from the moon several decades ago, and to this day they had found no clue as to who stole it and who did they steal it��? Of course, there were assumptions, but no solid evidence�� as all the searches resulted in failure.


    The descendants of Hamura have failed to fulfill one responsibility they were given; such a thing is very humiliating for the proud Otsutsuki n.


    ��Damn them all!��


    Even before he witnessed the scene on the battlefield, Toneri was already in a state of sorrow brought by his father��s death and not being able to apany his dying father during his final moments because someone stupid in the Shinobi World tried to steal chakra from the Giant Tenseigan.


    So, the moment he saw Gedo Mazo, Toneri��s mood fluctuated, and the words of the dead elder resounded in his mind, ��We of the Otsutsuki n have been observing the Shinobi World on the Earth for centuries now, and have reached a conclusion��


    The people on the Earth have forgotten what Chakra truly represents. They dared to weaponize Charka for themselves and used it to fight meaningless wars�� which ultimately led to the failure of the Shinobi Sect established by Rikudo Sennin�� The current Shinobi World has been decayed beyond redemption�� and ruin is the only means of salvation for them.


    Toneri, you are thest hope of the Otsutsuki n�� so, you must remember Hamura��s wishes and the Otsutsuki n Decree��!��


    He snapped in anger that surged from within, and his killing intent skyrocketed��


    The emotional, young, immature, and inexperienced Toneri did not care about finding the person responsible for stealing the Chakra from the Giant Tenseigan on the moon at this moment, instead, he transferred his vision from the battlefield in the Land of Fire on the Earth to the endless space.


    After searching for just a while, he selected a huge asteroid drifting in the space somewhat closer to the Earth and then dragged it all the way towards the Earth, and more specifically towards the battlefield at thend of Fire.


    If any space scientists past the fourth-dimension wall were to observe the asteroid that Toneri selected, they would immediately identify it as 99942 Apophis, an asteroid that can cause damage equivalent to 5866.67 Nuclear Bombs should it hit the earth, which, although unlikely, may happen in the year 2029.


    <em>*** Trantor��s Note: For those who don��t know what it entails, no need to freak out, it wouldn��t be theplete extinction of life on earth, unlike the time with Dinosaurs�� Meh�� just a few million, or possibly a billion people will die or get injured, along with countless other phenomena that would make survival difficult. ***</em>


    And Toneri selected the very same asteroid that can cause such devastating damage��


    And in order to avoid the situation of <em>��Stirring the grass and startling the snake��, </em>Toneri also made sure to not cut off the ongoing resonance between the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon and the Shinobi World all while guiding 99942 Apophis towards the earth in order to wipe away all those irredeemable shinobi of the Earth!<!--


    -->

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553: Opportunity Appears?


    Back to the battlefield.


    After figuring out that the two vague ��things�� trying to attack him are <em>��Limbo Clones��, </em>Yama frowned slightly, not because he was afraid, but because he understood that <em>��Limbo Border!�� </em>is a very tricky Dojutsu.


    In the cannon, Uchiha Madara was not only able to easily defeat all the nine Bijuu at the same time with just one Limbo Clone, but he was also able to nearly kill EMS Uchiha Sasuke as if merely ying around.


    The disparity that just one Limbo Clone of Madara brought to the Shinobi Alliance was too much, that he was totally unstoppable by any means, and Rikudo Sennin had toe out in person to help bring Sasuke and Naruto back to life and give them his own chakra to level up the strength disparity.


    In fact, even after Sasuke and Naruto obtained the Six Path Yin and Yang Chakra, they were still vulnerable to the Limbo Clones and couldn��t gain any advantage over Madara.


    Although Sasuke could see the Limbo Clones with his Six-Tomoe Rinnegan, he was unable to attack them as normal physical attacks arepletely useless on the Limbo Clones, while even though Naruto was able to sense them and had the means to attack the Limbo Clones because of having mastered the Six-Path Senjutsu, his strength was not strong enough to be able to kill them.


    Obviously, the current Nagato��s Limbo Clones are not as strong as the Limbo Clones used by the Juubi Madara, as can be seen from the fact that one of them turned into dust upon being attacked by Yama��s <em>��Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!��, </em>they are still very difficult to be dealt with, and have sufficient power to be able to hurt Yama if they use their numerical advantage against him


    While Yama was pondering how to deal with Nagato��s Limbo Clones, a spiral whirl appeared out of thin air and created a big hole in the spherical shell that was protecting Yama from Nagato��s Limbo Clones.


    The moment Yama discovered the hole in the spherical shell made up of Truth-Seeking Orbs, he can��t help but curse inwardly, ��Damn it, Obito�� did you really have to interfere at this time!��


    Although annoyed, Yama wasn��t slow to act, and immediately reformed the Truth-Seeking Orb that was used to create the Spherical Shell, into two rods.


    Although Truth-Seeking Orbs are invulnerable to almost all kinds of attacks thus creating perfect defense below the Six Path level, space-time, especially the ones like Kamui that literally tear a gap in space can still bypass that defense.


    And knowing that ��Madara�� has also joined this side of the battle, passive defense against Nagato and his Limbo Clones is no longer meaningful�� so Yama can only go with the offense, after all, as they say, <em>��the best defense is a good offense�� </em>and Yama certainly intends to follow this saying.


    Immediately after getting out of the defense of Truth-Seeking Orbs, Yama flew to a higher altitude where Nagato or his Limbo Clones won��t be able to attack him immediately, then used an extremely powerful <em>Bansho Ten��in</em> on ��Madara��.


    Instantly, an extremely powerful attractive force acted on ��Madara�� who was hidden and trying to help Nagato then dragged him all the way towards Yama.


    While ��Madara�� was being attracted towards him under the control of Bansho Ten��in, Yama transformed one of the Truth-Seeking Orbs floating behind him into dozens of ck Chakra Receivers, then infused his Tenseigan Chakra into them and threw them towards ��Madara�� while muttering, ��Now let me Obito�� Can you still use Izanagi to cheat death with ck Receivers disturbing your chakra?��


    The ck Receivers were extremely fast, and instantly several of them pierced through iing Madara��s body. Yama made sure to avoid piercing Madara��s vital organs as his target was not to kill ��Madara�� but to stop his interference in the battle, for a very good reason, of course.


    Zetsu who was been hiding all this while saw this and realized that it��s not good�� Normally, killing ��Madara�� is not that big of a problem for him because ��Madara�� can use Izanagi to change that reality, but with ck receivers piercing his body, his Chakra will be disrupted and he will not even be able to move much less using Kamui or Izanagi, so Zetsu could no longer stay still and had to make a move in order to protect ��Madara�� from dying and getting his eyes poached.


    As Yama continued to drag ��Madara�� towards him, suddenly countless tree branches that could absorb Chakra broke out of the ground and tried to bind Yama.


    ��Huh�� now someone has started to think that even these weak tree branches can stop me?�� Yama chuckled lightly in disdain, all while changing the shape of another Truth-Seeking Orb floating behind him into that of a rod, then used that rod to cut all those tree branches.


    But of course, Zetsu wasn��t going to give up so easily, and the tree branches continued toe towards Yama.


    Although those tree branches weren��t really threatening to him, having to continue to cut them repeatedly was still a bit annoying for Yama��


    And as if that wasn��t enough already, even Nagato��s Limbo Clones used the growing tree branches as a foothold and attacked him from the two sides.


    With the interference of Nagato��s Limbo Clones, Yama had to stop using Bansho Ten��in on ��Madara��.


    ��


    P.O.V. Change��


    The moment Yama stopped Bansho Ten��in on Madara to fight against Nagato��s Limbo Clones, the original Nagato suddenly appeared beside ��Madara��, as if teleporting, then removed all the Chakra Receivers piercing him.


    Since Nagato can also create Chakra Receivers using because of his Rinnegan, therefore, he is able to touch the Chakra receivers piercing Madara without his chakra getting disrupted.


    Seeing Nagato helping him Madara said sarcastically, ��I did not expect that you would go out of your way to help me�� Nagato.��


    Nagato didn��t care about Madara��s sarcastic tone, and said indifferently, ��You are part of the Akatsuki�� and this time I did it to repay the favor of saving Tendo�� that��s all.��


    ��Madara�� was silent upon hearing Nagato��s answer, then as he got up again, he said to Nagato, ��Still though�� Yama is really strong, like really-really strong�� can you defeat him, because if you can��t then our n of capturing all the nine Bijuu in order to revive Juubi will be very difficult in the future����


    Nagato nodded lightly, then said, ��I will defeat him�� for sure, but if I can��t, I will at least be able to keep all his attention on me�� you can use that opportunity to try removing his head off his body using that Space-Time Jutsu of yours.��


    ��Madara�� nodded lightly with Nagata��s so-called n and disappeared into a spiral whirl in order to wait for the so-called opportunity to appear.


    With ��Madara�� gone, Nagato again got ready to fight Yama, and seeing Nagato getting ready to fight him, Zetsu also stopped with his almost useless harassment and hid away.


    ��


    P.O.V Change��


    On Yama��s side.


    ��Tch�� so he managed to get rid of them with Nagato��s help!�� �C Yama clicked his tongue in annoyance as he dodged yet another attack from Nagato��s Limbo Clones.


    Of course, Yama made sure to keep a track of ��Madara�� on the battlefield to avoid getting his body suddenly getting cut off because of Kamui. Then focused his attention back on Nagato��s Limbo Clones.


    ��If I want to kill Nagato��s Limbo Clones, I will need to use <em>��Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion��, </em>just using Truth-Seeking Orbs wouldn��t be enough to kill them in one shot�� but even if I kill them, Nagato will be able to re-create them after some time�� I don��t know exactly how long it will take for him to re-create them, but he will be able to do so�� and I am not sure if I will be able to kill Nagato in less than that time��


    So, to deal with Nagato, I will need to use a Sealing Jutsu on the clones�� the sealing Jutsu would bind the Limbo Clone��s movements for the duration of the battle.


    Of course, while sealing the movements of Nagato��s Limbo Clones, I have to make sure to do it in such a manner that Nagato won��t be able to swap position with his Limbo Clone in the middle of the battle, as he did thest time.


    To do so, I think using a Truth-Seeking Orb infused with Tenseigan Chakra as the core would be the best choice, as the moment Nagato chooses to swap position with his sealed Limbo Clone, he wille in direct contact with Truth-Seeking Orb and immediately disintegrate. Then for the seal, I will add a Cursed Seal that I created after observing Shukaku��s Natural Cursed Seal Markings�� This should be enough to keep the Limbo Clone sealed����


    After having understood that the exact Jutsu that Nagato is using, Yama would obviously not be as restrained as before, so although he was still facing two Limbo Clones, his face under the mask remained unchanged, and he continued to make preparations while waiting for an opportunity to show up which he would be able to use to seal Nagato��s Limbo Clones.


    ��Now��s the time!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554: Royally Screwed?


    ��Now��s the time!��


    It didn��t take very long for the opportunity Yama was waiting for to appear, and the moment it did, Yama had alsopleted the preparations, and violently threw two tinum Spears towards the two Limbo Clones of Nagato.


    <em>��tinum Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!��</em>


    <em>Whiish�� Whiish��</em>


    Apanied by the whistling sound of cutting through the wind, the two tinum spears covered the distance gap and approached the two Limbo Clones in less than an instant.


    The speed of the two tinum spears was as fast as light and Nagato��s Limbo Clones had no opportunity to react to their sudden appearance as a result, they couldn��t dodge this attack that pierced through their bodies unhindered by the difference of space and dimension.


    The moment the two tinum spears came into contact with the two limbo Clones, the cursed seal took effect which made the clone��s movements suddenlye to a stop��


    And the momentum that the two tinum Spears carried didn��t stop just there, after piercing through their bodies, they continued ahead for several hundred meters and effectively nailed the two clones on two different rock protrusions in such a manner that no matter what, they could no longer y any role in the ongoing battle, neither active nor passive.


    The two Clones were shocked by the sudden turn of events and struggled in order to break free, but no matter how hard they tried, the Silver Spears formed upon infusion of Tenseigan Chakra and addition of an extremely powerful cursed seal to the Truth-Seeking Orbs, didn��t even budge a nano inch!


    Upon seeing his approach being sessful, Kuroto under the Yama mask smiled slightly while nodding in appreciation then focused his attention on the next target while tapping a ck spear on his shoulder.


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    Then without waiting for the other party to react, Yama��s body suddenly disappeared from his position and directly rushed towards Nagato��s main body.


    As far as Yama understands the Dojutsu <em>��Limbo: Border Jail!��</em>, the maximum number of Limbo Clones that Nagato can make at a time should be no more than four�� After all, Uchiha Madara could only make four Limbo Clones with two Rinnegan�� So, there is simply no way Nagato would be able to make any more than Uchiha Madara could.


    Since this part is clear, then the next part should be easier to understand. Of the four, Yama had already killed one Limbo Clone with his <em>��Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!��</em>, and at this moment, he has sealed the other two Limbo Clones using <em>��tinum Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!��, </em>going by simple mathematics, Nagato should have only one Limbo Clone remaining�� And Yama intends to seal that Limbo Clone too��


    With such intention, Yama rushed towards the original Nagato at an extremely fast speed all while making preparations to again use <em>��Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!��.</em>


    In the blink of an eye, Yama who had turned into a cyan-blue streamer appeared in front of Nagato��s main body, and without a shred of hesitation, he stabbed Nagato with the ck Spear in his hand.


    Seeing the ck Spear approaching him, Nagato who knew the threat of these ck things had no other option but to change position with hisst Limbo Clone.


    <em>Swish��</em>


    With a ��swish��, the Nagato in front of Yama suddenly disappeared and exchanged position with a fuzzy ��thing�� which is hisst Limbo Clone.


    Yama who was prepared for such a thing to happen wasn��t surprised by such a sudden change, in fact, it can be said that this was his primary objective, so he did not stop his movement.


    The ck Spear in Yama��s hand pierced yet another Limbo Clone, and at the moment of contact with the clone, the ck spear transformed into a tinum Spear. The tinum Spear perfectly yed the expected role andpletely sealed the movements of Nagato��sst Limbo Clone by nailing it to the ground.


    ��And that��s the fourth one���� �C muttered Yama with an inward sigh�� ��Now then, it��s time for me to deal with the real Nagato!��


    <em>Hiss�� Hiss Hiss Hisss</em>


    But he didn��t have enough time to care about the real Nagato, as he suddenly heard the sound of countless Exploding Tags on ignition.


    Yama frowned, as he looked at the ground, ��Summoning Circles?�� he noticed several summoning circles on the ground out of which hundreds of thousands of ignited explosion tags wereing out each second.


    ��The summoning circles weren��t there a moment ago, did Nagato leave them behind just before disappearing, or did the Limbo Clone print them just before being immobilized?�� thought Yama, but it didn��t really matter, as the first thing he has to do at this moment is to get away from here.


    But before he could do so, suddenly tree roots sprouted out of the ground and coiled around his legs�� ��Zetsu again?�� thought Yama then shook his head because he saw Nagato in the distance pressing his hand on the ground and injecting his chakra in the ground to stimte the growth trees��


    After understanding this, Yama initially thought of transforming a Truth-Seeking Orb floating behind him into a ck Long Katana in order to cut off all the tree roots, but chose not to do so because of theck of time and knowing full well that there would be no end to the rootsing towards him�� therefore, rather than a Long Katana, he transformed, the Truth-Seeking Orb into a Spherical shell around him as that would protect him from the explosion of the Exploding tags and also prevent all the tree roots from approaching him and sucking out his chakra.


    But again, the moment the Truth-Seeking Orb was transformed into a spherical shell�� something, which made Yama grit his teeth happened��


    <em>��Kamui!��</em>


    That��s right, Uchiha fu****g Obito went and did it again, he used long-range Kamui to rip out arge hole in the spherical shell much to the annoyance of Yama�� ��Damn it!��


    In fact, this time Kamui��s real target was Yama��s head, but coincidentally enough the spherical shell made of Truth-Seeking Orb came in between Madara��s eyesight and Yama and happened to have saved Yama from sudden death, much to the annoyance of ��Madara��, which made him curse ��Damn it!��


    Although very unhappy that his attack failed again, ��Madara�� re-focused his attention, and knowing that he won��t be able to use the sneak attack on Yama again, at least for the time being, so instead of wasting his effort on ripping out Yama��s head or body parts, he focused his attention on those ck orbs floating behind Yama and repeatedly used Kamui on them, and even managed to transfer four of them into the Kamui dimension.


    And at the same time as ��Madara�� transferred the Truth-Seeking Orbs to the Kamui Dimension thus making them inessible to Yama, a cubical Enchantment barrier suddenly appeared around Yama, cutting off all his escape route by trapping him inside in a vulnerable state to the millions of specially prepared Exploding Tags and Chakra absorbing tree roots��


    As all this happened, Yama was taken aback and could only blink his eyes in wonder as he muttered, ��Did they n out such a well-thought-out attack way before, or did they just use these series of attacks in the spur of the moment? Regardless, of whichever the case, it seems to be working and I am totally done for�� as in royally screwed!��


    The moment, Yama finished his words, the millions of Exploding Tags inside the cubical enchantment suddenly burst out loudly and kicked off a series of earth-shaking explosions.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! BOOM! BOOM! EXPLOSION!</em>


    The sound of continuous explosions resounded through the night sky��!


    The intensity and the duration of the explosions shocked the shinobi of the Five Great Shinobi Viges far away from the battlefield.


    And the closed state of the cubical enchantment only made the situation worse for Yama as the energy of each explosion was being confined and triggering a chain reaction that further made it difficult to survive for Yama.


    In this manner, more than three minutes passed, but there were no signs of the explosions stopping, which made Tsunade-hime in the distance speechless, ��The explosions haven��t stopped yet�� just how many exploding Tags did they use?��


    The calmer Sandaime Hokage wiped the sweat off his temple, as he said, ��It should probably be around a few millions�� but that��s not the only issue, the numbers of Exploding Tags aside, the power of each tag is that of a high-tier Exploding Tags�� creating millions of such exploding tags requires enormous time and resources that even the Five Great Shinobi Viges can��t spare unless in the time of a war�� I wonder how Akatsuki Organization obtained so many of them?��


    Jiraiya again sighed, and said, ��There��s no need to think too much, it can only be the work of Konan�� With her <em>��Dance of the Shikigami!�� </em>based on Origami, she can mass produce millions of exploding tags with much less time and resources�� Moreover, the power of each Tag will be that of a high-tier Exploding Tag����


    Hearing Jiraiya��s words, everyone can��t help but sigh more and more�� The more you know about the Akatsuki organization, the more you will understand the true depths of their power, which will only make you sink into despair and want to give up.


    ��


    At the same time, on the other side.


    ��Madara��, Zetsu, and Konan appeared beside Nagato using their unique Jutsu. (Tobi was still engaged in a battle with Uchiha Shisui & Homusubi was hidden away to ensure the safety of the two Jinchuriki.) ��


    The Four people who are obviously the core of the Akatsuki Organization looked in the direction with slightly nervous and expectant expressions on their faces.


    This trap was prepared by Nagato after careful consideration, and he used himself as the bait to lure Yama inside it�� almost everything was taken into ount to finally kill Yama using more than 100 million Exploding Tags prepared by Konan.


    Although Nagato is not certain if this much would be enough to kill Yama, he still hopes to greatly wound the other party in order to make the battle ahead advantageous for him�� therefore, Nagato has high hopes for this trap and is intently waiting to see the result��


    After a while, the explosion finally stopped, and the cubical enchantment barrier also disappeared.


    Looking at the smoke that suddenly spread all over the battlefield, White Zetsu asked in an ufortable tone, ��He should be dead, right?��


    However, no one answered White Zetsu��s question, because, at this moment, everyone��s gazes were focused on the center of the sight of the explosion where the smoke and dust were starting to clear up.


    As the dust and smoke cleared up, a ck sphere floating in the mid-air appeared in the eyes of everyone�� and before either of them could react to it, the ck sphere opened and changed into a fist-size orb, revealing the unscathed figure of Yama from within.


    ��This��? Damn it, how did he still have one of these ck orbs with him��? I thought that thest four of them that were floating behind him were removed by ��Madara�� / me!�� this was the collective thought in the minds of everyone as a huge sense of frustration rushed into the hearts of all the four Akatsuki members, even Nagato was no different��!


    They have exhausted almost all kinds of methods, not only using their numerical advantage against him but also using well-nned out strategies to trap him in order to kill, or at the very least injure him�� But no matter what approach they use, nothing seems to be working against him!


    Killing him is one thing, they aren��t even able to injure him! Such a thing obviously made the four of them deeply frustrated in their hearts.


    Just when they were frustrated and thinking about what to do next�� the four of them soon discovered that aftering out of the ck Sphere, Yama didn��t pay attention to them, instead, looked up into the sky��


    Although confused, the four of them also looked up into the sky only to find an extremely bright light spot in the night�� and what��s strange about this light spot was that it was gradually bing bigger and brighter with each passing second!


    Konan frowned, ��What is that thing?��


    ��Madara�� and Zetsu were also a bit confused, as they couldn��t immediately understand what exactly that bright spot of light is that is continuously getting bigger and brighter.


    Only Nagato, who has the Rinnegan realized what that freaking thing is, and muttered with a slight stammer, ��It�� it seems to be a meteorite�� that is about to fall on�� our����!��


    Following Nagato��s words, the bright light spot in the distant night sky became more and more clear, and everyone soon realized that the ming piece of space rock that has started to be visible to the naked eye was approaching earth with a speed faster than the escape velocity and would soon strike the Earth��s surface, causing massive destruction to the life and property!


    ��Yup�� I didn��t guess wrong�� I�� no�� We�� are really Royally Screwed!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555: Approaching Meteorite!


    The night sky as if illuminated by the sudden appearance of a meteorite became bright again, as if the night has be day again which left everyone tranced for a moment and they couldn��t open their eyes for a moment.


    Yama looked at the rapidly falling meteorite and felt the restless air due to the suddenpression, with a doubtful expression under the mask.


    Because of his Tenseigan Vision, Yama can naturally tell at a nce that this falling meteorite is not the result of ninjutsu created by the use of Chakra and thrown towards the battlefield from a height of hundreds or perhaps thousands of meters above the surface of the earth, but a real piece of space rock/asteroid drifting in the boundless space and has now entered the Earth��s atmosphere due to some reason.


    As the meteor approached closer and closer to the earth, the mes surrounding it became brighter and hotter to the point that Yama can��t help but mutter


    ��Is it really just a coincidence? Or is it the handiwork of a certain someone?�� �C muttered Yama in doubt.


    A meteor suddenly falling on the Earth, although an extremely rare event, is not an impossible event, theoretically considering�� But the fact that it happened to ur on this specific night and happened to fall at this specific battlefield! This kind of event may theoretically be possible based on the probability factor, but that is only in theory, in reality, such a coincidence is impossible to ur�� Therefore, Yama didn��t have to guess too much to understand that it must be someone��s handiwork.


    ��If it were to hit the surface of the Earth�� then even if it is me, I am afraid will definitely suffer!�� Yama didn��t have to think too much to reach this conclusion.


    Yama is certainly confident in his strength to be able to smash boulders falling towards earth from a height of a hundred or a thousand meters, but a falling meteorite that has been forcibly elerated and dragged towards the earth under someone��s control is not something he can easily deal with!


    It would have been apletely different story had the meteorite not yet entered the gravitation field of the Earth, but under the control of the Giant Tenseigan Chakra, it has already entered, which makes it all the more troublesome.


    The eleration of the meteorite under the gravitational attraction of the and the energy radiated upon the impact with the surface is not something Yama sure to be able to withstand, now even if the backhand-behind this incident doesn��t do much, they have already caused a real survival crisis for the aboriginals of the earth.


    Of course, Yama has already guessed the origin of the meteorite and the identity of the backhand behind the scenes.


    As early as when Yama had hidden himself inside the spherical sphere made up of the Truth-Seeking Orbs to protect himself from Nagato��s Limbo Clones, he had already noticed someone trying to secretly pry over the battlefield��


    But at that Yama didn��t have much time to think about the identity of the person prying over the battlefield because he was seriously pondering over Nagato��s strange Jutsu, moreover, the prying had suddenly disappeared for some reason, therefore, Yama didn��t care about it too much at that time.


    Thenter when Yama came out of the protection of the Truth-Seeking Sphere, or more like, he had no other option left but toe out because ��Madara�� used Kamui to tear the protection, Yama was then engaged in a battle with the members of Akatsuki, where he had to pay full attention to his surroundings in order to guard against Nagato, ��Madara��, Zetsu and Konan at the same time, so again he didn��t have enough time and attention to consider the identity of the person who was earlier prying over the battlefield.


    It was only after the trap prepared by Nagato and Konan was activated, and Yama had used a hidden Truth-Seeking Orb to create a Sphere around him to protect himself from millions of Explosive Tags did he have enough time and attention to consider the issue of the snooper he has sensed earlier.


    As for the threat posed by the repeated explosions caused by millions of Explosive Tags.


    Yama didn��t really worry over that issue because the defense of Truth-Seeking Orbs is too strong to be breached by something like that��


    After all, the Truth-Seeking Orbs can withstand explosions caused by multiple Bijuudama released by Juubi�� and still remain undamaged! Will the explosion caused by just a few million explosive tags still be higher than Juubi��s Bijuudama?


    Obviously not! Therefore, for Yama, defending against the explosions caused by just a few million explosive tags was nothing more than consumption of some chakra, and considering that he is in a state of resonance with the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon, so the most dispensable thing for him at the moment happened to be Chakra.


    Therefore, the carefully prepared trap was meaningless to Yama, in fact, this short break gave him enough time to analyze the identity of the snooper he had sensed earlier.


    The snooper may have thought that their secret prying is extremely concealed and impossible for anyone else to detect, but because the snooper was using the Giant Tenseigan to snoop around, and because Yama also has the Tenseigan which is in resonance with the Giant Tenseigan, therefore, Yama was able to figure out the origin of the snooper upon a little exploration.


    Of course, because Yama was able to do so, he also understood that the snooper might also be able to do so, therefore, Yama took advantage of his own Tenseigan which gave him a somewhat higher authority over the Giant Tenseiganpared to the snooper, and made sure to iste the resonant connection between him and the Giant Tenseigan��


    In this way, although the state of resonance between him and the Giant Tenseigan still remains which would make the Giant Tenseigan act strangely, finding Yama, who is the person responsible for the anomaly will be impossible for the snooper, unless of course, Yama willingly wants to be perceived.


    This is simr to how the administrator of higher authority works, those of higher authority can prevent themselves to be found out by those of lower authority, and can still continue to do what they are doing, without letting others find out��


    Of course, Yama can do so doesn��t mean he will have permanent ess to the Giant Tenseigan on the moon�� If those of the lower authorities directly cut off the power, then him having a higher authority would make so sense.


    Therefore, Yama understands that the higher authority granted to him due to having Tenseigan is actually of no use in the face of those who can manually control the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon by merging their consciousness with it.


    Anyway, that aside, something has been bothering Yama this time around��


    A few years ago, when Yama��s Tenseigan resonated with the Giant Tenseigan, those Otsutsuki nsmen on the moon chose to immediately cut off the connection with the Shinobi World, thus prioritizing the safety of the Giant Tenseigan, then began to manually investigate the cause of the anomaly.


    This series of actions clearly highlighted their conservative and cautious nature.


    But this time around, the Otsutsuki nsmen who found out the anomaly in the Giant Tenseigan neither chose to immediately cut off the connection nor did he try to figure out the identity of the ��cause��, instead, he chose apletely different approach.


    After snooping around the location of this battlefield through the Giant Tenseigan where the ��cause�� is present, he chose to directlyunch a meteorite on the battlefield without a shred of hesitation. Moreover, during the entire process, he still did not cut off the connection of the Giant Tenseigan with the Shinobi World, which he probably did to make the ��cause�� responsible for the anomaly in the Giant Tenseigan lower his guard and let him end with the meteorite.


    This series of actions clearly highlights their impulsive, radical, yet extremely clever nature.


    This change from the conservative and cautious person to the radical, impulsive, yet clever person shows that something major must have happened on the Moon, and that��s what��s concerning Yama��


    However, Yama doesn��t have enough time to figure out what��s the reason for such a change on the moon as he must find a way to stop the meteorite��


    One good thing is that this radical and impulsive Otsutsuki nsman seems to have underestimated the people of the Shinobi World, he neither knew nor considered the possibility that the ��cause�� of the anomaly in the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon might be another pair of Tenseigan in the Shinobi World.


    So, from the moment, he took action to snoop around and eliminate the ��cause�� of the anomaly in the Giant Tenseigan, his intentions were already detected��


    Yama can also guess that at the moment when the Meteorite is about to impact on Earth, the other party willpletely cut off the connection between the Giant Tenseigan and the Shinobi World, to make sure that the ��cause�� has no means to change the final oue that isplete annihtion!


    But even if Yama has figured this out, it still doesn��t make the situation any better!


    To be honest Yama really didn��t expect that the radicals of the Otsutsuki n would take such a step and directly send a meteorite to Earth��!


    And If Yama doesn��t figure out a way to deal with this meteorite, then he can kiss goodbye to all his future ns!


    While thinking about how to deal with the approaching Meteorite, Yama lowered his head to look at the members of the Akatsuki Organization on the opposite side and keenly noticed the surprised look on Nagato��s face.


    Aside from thepletely unexpected move made by the Otsutsuki n on the moon, the growth of Nagato this time has also far exceeded Yama��s expectations, in fact, not only Yama��s expectations, but even Nagato��s own, and ��Madara�� as well as Zetsu��s expectations.


    Because of this, Yama can certainly see that Nagato has not been able to disy the full extent of his strength by the means of tactics, and also, he failed to take advantage of many good opportunities, that he could have to inflict serious damage on Yama.


    Although this proved to be advantageous to Yama, he certainly knows that this advantage is only temporary.


    If Yama fails to solve the threat of Nagato this time, then it won��t be very long before Nagato gets used to using all the high-level Dojutsu of the Rinnegan and perfectly integrates them into his fighting style, thus increasing hisbat power again by another dimension!


    But Yama is not certain if he can do so beforepleting his Project Godhood, in such a scenario, only by borrowing Chakra from the Giant Tenseigan will he be able to match up to Nagato, and it is obviously impossible for Yama to repeatedly borrow Chakra from the Giant Tenseigan.


    To be honest, Yama is now a little scared to borrow any Chakra from the Giant Tenseigan�� This time they sent a meteorite, what will it be the next time?


    Wouldn��t they choose to directly smash the moon to the Earth?


    It��s not impossible�� after all, Otsutsuki Toneri did attempt to do so in the cannon!


    Therefore, Yama is very clear that no matter what, in the future, he can not rely on the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon, as that would risk the destruction of the entire Earth!


    However, this is also a problem�� other than the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon, Yama doesn��t have really any clear path ahead that would help him improve his strength�� except, of course, Chimera Jutsu�� But Yama knows that it will take him at least a few years toplete and perfect that Jutsu.


    To have that much time with him, the only option he has now is to put an end to Nagato��s life here and now and destroy the Rinnegan when all his Limbo Clones are either sealed or dead because if this opportunity is missed, then killing Nagato in the future will be even more difficult!


    Even if Yama doesn��t know if he can seed, he must at least give it his best try!


    With theseplicated thoughts in his mind, Yama ran his brain at full throttle, and quickly formted a n that would help him get rid of the threat of the falling meteorite, and also bring him a chance to kill Nagato with minimum effort.


    Now that the n was formted, the first thing Yama did was speak to telepathically issue an instruction to Toyotama, ��Toyotama�� pass on a message to my Shadow Clone in the vige�� I want him to get to some secluded ce and immediately start absorbing the Natural Energy to enter the Sennin Mode��!��


    ��Alright, Kuroto-sama!�� the childish voice of Toyotama was heard in Yama��s mind, indicating that Toyotama has received his instructions.


    Now that that��s out of the way, Yama focused all his attention on the n ahead, and then without any hesitation, under the bright light of the falling meteor burning with fire, he rushed towards the members of Akatsuki Organization on the opposite side.


    At this moment, although Yama only has one Truth-Seeking Orb in his hand, it is still more than enough to bring Nagato��s life to an end.


    Looking at the rapidly approaching figure of Yama despite the threat of the falling meteor on top of their heads, all the four core members of the Akatsuki Organization couldn��t help but unanimously exim in their hearts, ��Oi oi, you can��t be serious��! Is he insane or what!?��


    Everyone, even with normal eyes can discern that the size of the meteor is quite exaggerating, and should it fall, it will definitely set offrge-scale destruction. In such a scenario, what they should be worried about is how to safely escape this cmity, rather than fighting each other�� because fighting in such a situation is equivalent to double suicide!


    The people of the Akatsuki Organization didn��t believe that Yama wouldn��t understand such a simple truth, as such, they really couldn��t figure out what the hell is going in the mind of the other party!


    ��


    On the side of the people of the Five Great Shinobi Viges.


    Sandaime Hokage Hiruzen who was standing at the canopy of a tree suddenly jumped down from it and warned the fellow melon eaters shinobis of the great Shinobi Viges, ��Run for your lives��!��


    Although these people of the five great Shinobi Viges have repeatedly retreated far away from the main battlefield, however, Sandaime Hokage knew that this distance is safe only from those geography changing Jutsus used by Yama and Nagato.


    By no means will this distance be considered safe if they have to withstand the aftereffects and aftershocks of a meteor collision with the Earth��s Surface�� therefore, if they wish to live, then they must run for their lives and continue to retreat farther and farther from the main battlefield before the meteorite falls and sets off devastating damage.


    Nobody questioned Sandaime Hokage��s words and continued to run farther away from the main battlefield as fast as they can��


    And while doing so, Jiraiya repeatedly nced back at the battlefield from the corner of his eyes, and murmured, ��Howe a meteorite is suddenly falling here��? Such a phenomenon is too coincidental and strange!��


    Toad Fukasaku who was standing on Jiraiya��s shoulder stated with a solemn expression, ��This is by no means a coincident!��


    Hearing Toad Fukasaku��s words, Jiraiya nced back with a stiff expression, and can��t help but sigh with emotion, ��Are they already strong enough to pull meteorites from the space?��


    No one answered Jiraiya��s question, and there was no need to�� because each of them including Jiraiya already had an answer in their hearts.


    ��


    On Shisui and Homusubi��s side.


    Feeling the threat from the approaching meteorite, both Shisui and Tobi ended their battle in a draw and retreated towards their respective sides.


    Shisui who had retreated soon met up with Homusubi on the way.


    Both werepletely unsure what to do in this situation��


    Uchiha Shisui, even with his Sennin Mode, had no confidence to be able to help Yama in the current situation with a meteorite falling on the Earth.


    Homusubi��s thoughts were no different from Uchiha Shisui��s. He knew very well that even with the Yata Mirror, he won��t be able topletely resist the aftershocks caused by the collision of the meteorite with the Earth��s surface.


    Therefore, while pondering over what to do now, Homusubi nced at the figure of Yama who was attacking the Akatsuki Organization even in this situation and said decisively to Shisui, ��In the given situation, by staying here, rather than help, we will only be a hindrance to Yama. The mission he assigned us has already beenpleted, and by staying here we are of no help to Yama, and will only add more chaos, so retreating will be the best course of action.��


    Shisui thought a little, and asked Fuwafuwa, ��What do you think Fuwafuwa-san? Will Yama be able to defeat Nagato? And is there a possible way for us to help him?��


    Fuwafuwa yawned in boredom, ��Not sure if he can defeat the red-haired guy�� I can��t sense anything about him because of that disguise of his�� Anyhow, you shouldn��t interfere, as you are not yet strong enough�� It��s best to retreat.��


    ��Ugh�� I know I am not strong enough�� you don��t have to rub it in!�� Shisui sighed then retreated with Homusubi.


    As both Shisui and Homusubi along with the two unconscious Jinchuriki disappeared from the battlefield, Fuwafuwa was sitting on Shisui��s shoulder nced backward at the falling meteorite and murmured to herself ��Those Chakra Fluctuations I am sensing from the meteorite�� they are exactly the same as the ones from back then�� I wonder if��?��


    ��Were you saying something Fuwafuwa-san?�� Shisui asked as he felt Fuwafuwa murmuring something.


    ��Nothing���� �C Fuwafuwa shook her head and thought while yawning, ��I think I am thinking too much����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556: When the Meteor Falls


    <em>Rumble��</em>


    With a deafening roar, the falling meteorite approached closer and closer to the surface of the Earth.


    The intense heat and soaring mes produced due to the friction between air and the meteorite��s surface turned the entire messy battlefield hot red and air scorching dry, like a sea of fire.


    In this scene akin to ��the end of the world��, Yama, whoseplete body was wrapped in the Cyan Tenseigan Chakra Cloak rushed towards the members of the Akatsuki Organizationpletely unhindered and unbothered.


    Facing the menacing and godlike Yamaing towards them, whether it was the indifferent Nagato, the Cold Konan, the arrogant ��Madara��, the cunning ck Zetsu, the yful White Zetsu, or the innocent Tobi, everyone couldn��t help but show a flustered expression like never before.


    They never expected that the leader of Amatsukami would be crazy enough to start another round of offensive at such a desperate time when both sides should stop tacitly and prepare their individual or perhaps evenbine means to ensure their and the surrounding��s safety��!


    But no! It��s as if Yama doesn��t care what happens to him, and just wants to kill them�� which clearly shows that he is crazier than they might have assumed!


    Yama may be crazy, but they aren��t crazy enough to apany him into a meaningless death without even fulfilling their goals��!


    If the environment was normal, the members of Akatsuki wouldn��t be afraid to fight Yama to the end, but the falling meteorite put too much pressure on them�� At this moment, their minds werepletely focused on ensuring their safety, and they had long lost their will to fight, so facing the persecution of Yama, they had zero thought of resisting and immediately choose to run away.


    Therefore, all of them, almost at the same time, subconsciously reacted and tried to distance themselves from the crazy Yama��!


    Nagato used Body Flicker Jutsu and retreated sharply, Konan unfolded her paper wings behind her and flew away, ��Madara�� didn��t think too much and immediately activated Kamui to make himself intangible, meanwhile, Zetsu (ck and White), as well as Tobi, submerged themselves into the ground using <em>��Mayfly Technique�� </em>and retreated hundreds of meters below the surface which would make it impossible for Yama to attack them.


    Upon seeing the actions of Nagato, ��Madara�� and the others, Yama nodded to himself, as their individual reactions proved that his action is right�� The presence of the approaching meteorite has put too much pressure on them and clouded their judgment skills, causing them to misjudge the situation, which was Yama��s very intention for the first step of the n.


    Now that the first step of the n was a sess, Yama proceeded towards the second step.


    While still pursuing after them, Yamapletely ignored the existence of the intangible ��Madara��, and the submerged Zetsu and Tobi, instead he focused his attention on Nagato running on the ground and Konan flying in the air, then stretched out both of his hands and used a full-powered Bansho Ten��in on both of them at the same time.


    As if pulled by a sudden suction force, Nagato who was running on the ground suddenly slowed down; then was lifted off the ground, and uncontrobly flew towards Yama�� At the same time, the Konan��s figure that was flying in the air was suddenly smashed on the ground.


    Since Konan��s speed was quite slowpared to Nagato��s, and she couldn��t put much resistance because of the strength disparity, so her body left a somewhat bloody trail on the ground as she was forcefully dragged all the way towards Yama under the traction force of Bansho Ten��in��! And was then pinned to the ground with ck Receivers piercing through her four limbs.


    Of course, Yama kept Konan alive�� Hostages are only useful when alive, killing Konan would only make Nagato act berserk, which would be nonconductive to Yama��s n��


    Now with Konan taken hostage, Yama looked at Nagato and muttered, ��Now then Nagato�� will you abandon yourrade, or will you sacrifice yourself to safeguard yourrade?��


    Initially, Nagato was about to use Shinra Tensei to resist and fight back against Yama��s Bansho Ten��in, but upon seeing that Konan was taken, hostage�� Nagato suddenly panicked, he gave up resistance and rushed towards Konan�� At the same time, a trace of doubt appeared in his eyes��


    Nagato understood that the main reason why Yama targeted Konan and took her hostage is that Yama intends to use Konan as leverage to prevent his escape, although a good n, it is still quite odd as it will result in both of their death at the same time, which is why Nagato can��t help but feel puzzled, ��Does he really intends to see this through and wants both of us to die with the meteorite? Would it really be worth it?��


    Nagato knows that dying in such a manner ispletely meaningless for both of them, so he can��t help but feel that there is something more to Yama��s actions��


    While Nagato was racking his brain to figure out what exactly is Yama trying to do by pitting them both to death, he suddenly sensed a familiar Chakra wave emitting from the meteorite that was getting closer and closer with each passing second and suddenly realized, ��Don��t tell me that this meteorite was actually summoned by him!?��


    Making a meteorite fall on the battlefield is not that big of a deal as Nagato can do so too by creating aary sphere in the sky using Chibaku Tensei or summoningrge pieces of rocks mid-air using the summoning Jutsu, but to be able to summon meteors literally from the outer space is still shocking for him�� So, he can��t help but feel shocked at the fact that Yama is capable of doing such a thing.


    And what made him more shocked are Yama��s intentions of summoning the meteorite��!


    Nagato knew that it was impossible for Yama tomit a double suicide for no reason, so after sensing traces of familiar Chakra from the meteorite, Nagato immediately connected all the dots after concluding that this meteorite must have been summoned by Yama��


    ��Damn it! Yama is not trying tomit a double suicide to kill both of us! He is actually dragging me here using Konan as a hostage to kill me using the meteorite he summoned!�� After understanding this, Nagato realized that he had fallen into Yama��s trap��


    He understood that Yama who has summoned the meteorite has used Konan as a leverage/hostage against him to drag him down in order to put him to death by the meteorite as it collides with the surface of the earth.


    In this way, Nagato will most certainly die, while Yama himself must have prepared some kind of space-time Jutsu that he will be able to use to escape at thest second, that is just before the collision��


    Of course, this situation can be avoided as long as Konan is rescued, but Konan herself won��t be able to escape from Yama, and the ck Receivers piercing her four limbs are making it impossible for Nagato to directly send her away by the means of Reverse Summoning Jutsu.


    Moreover, as long as Yama is present here, he would definitely prevent Nagato from rescuing Konan, so it would be impossible for him to be able to rescue Konan before the meteor collision!


    This means Nagato has no means of saving Konan and escaping from here before the meteorite falls��!


    Yama must have known that Nagato won��t abandon Konan even if it means death�� this is why he prepared such a trap!


    Konan also realized Yama��s intentions, and because of this her heart felt more painful�� this is the second time she is facing such a situation�� thest time resulted in the death of her friend Yahiko, and this time might result in the death of Nagato�� If Nagato were to die because of her, she won��t ever be able to forgive herself!


    As such, Konan shouted at the top of her lungs�� ��Don��t Nagato�� never mind me, you need to escape!�� urging Nagato to retreat��


    But her words fell to deaf ears, Nagato had no intention of abandoning her!


    Therefore, Nagato is left with no other option but to deal with the falling meteorite alone, because if he doesn��t and escape alone then Konan will undoubtedly die, which he won��t allow�� no matter what!


    ��Then there is only one thing I can do�� and it is also something I must do!�� Nagato muttered and a resolute expression appeared on his face�� then he brought both of his hands together.


    <em>Snap!</em>


    A clear sound of apuse resounded as Nagato sped his together and erupted his Chakra Reserves without holding back even a single drop�� even if his face was distorted and painful, he continued to squeeze out more and more Chakra!


    The current him, if he gives it all without holding back anything, then it may not be impossible for him to stop a falling meteorite�� and now that he is forced into a desperate situation, Nagato has no choice but to just do that!


    <em>Booom!!!!!</em>


    A clear explosion rang as Nagato��s Chakra erupted unreservedly, immediately after that, with a <em>Poof�� </em>sound, the Gedo Statue that had gone missing some time ago appeared behind him and attached several ck rods to Nagato��s back.


    Now under Gedo Mazo��s protection and being able to extract life force from the statue, Nagato, who had amassed enough Chakra stretched out both of his hands towards the sky and shouted at the top of his lungs, <em>��SHINRA TENSEI!��</em>


    As soon as he used the Shinra Tensei, his red hair started to pale at a speed visible to the naked eyes and soon turned sickly white, his eye sockets started to bleed bloody tears, and, his nourished body, as if squished out of all of its juice, suddenly became thinner and haggard, just like it used to be a few months ago before the transntation of Hashirama Cells when he still relied on the Wooden Cart.


    With the overdraft of Chakra, and condensation of Rinnegan��s Visual Prowess, the Shinra Tensei used by Nagato broke out just before the meteorite was about a few hundred meters away from the earth��s surface, and suddenly slowed down its fall as if two big invisible hands were stopping its further descent.


    And while trying to slow down the meteor��s descent, Nagato muttered with gritted teeth, ��Damn, it��s too heavy�� At this rate, I won��t be able to stop itpletely, I can only slow its speed and dy the fall for a few seconds!��


    After realizing this, Nagato nced at Yama from the corner of his eyes, as if waiting for Yama to leave the battlefield by the means of Space-time Jutsu, so that he can have the chance of saving Konan�� At the same time, he swore in his heart, ��I lost this time�� but the next time�� I will�� definitely kill you!��


    Nagato had to admit that he really lost this time, and his loss was much worse than theirst battle at Amegakure and so thorough that he has can��t even give any excuse�� But he is not discouraged�� and believes that he will definitely be able to win next time.


    As long as Yama leaves the battlefield, Nagato will be able to rescue Konan and escape�� of course, before the meteorite falls.


    ��������������������. A Few Seconds Later��������������.


    In this manner, a few seconds passed, and something that Nagato hadn��t expected happened. The meteorite he had slowed down with everything he got was now only about 100 meters away, but there were no signs of Yama leaving the battlefield�� as if, Yama didn��t really n to leave the battlefield in the first ce.


    ��This��?!�� Nagato was surprised, and his heart shuddered in realization, ��No, don��t tell me he even expected this��? Just what is he nning to do now?��


    Yama obviously didn��t know Nagato��splex and absurd thoughts and seeing Nagato looking towards him with inexplicable expression, he muttered inwardly, ��Don��t get distracted while looking at me, you have a meteorite to slow down!��


    Up until now, everything has gone basically as per Yama��s ns, and Nagato was forced to use everything he had to stop the meteorite��s descent.


    Although, Nagato��s action slowed down the speed and momentum of the meteorite by more than 60 percent, which was expected�� But Yama��s heart was still not at ease because Nagato really couldn��tpletely stop itpletely, as expected�� so, the meteorite which is only about 50 meters away will eventually fall, as expected.


    Even if with only 40 percent speed and momentum, it will still set offrge-scale destruction.


    ��Damn it why doesn��t he leave already!?�� ��Damn it, why didn��t you surpass my expectations this time?!��


    Both Nagato and Yama cursed at the other party�� but neither had any time to think too much��


    In Nagato��s panic and struggle, and Yama��s helplessness and disappointment, the meteorite eventually fell!


    Nagato��s all-out Shinra Tensei was shattered as if a piece of a fragile piece of ss, and the meteorite whose speed and momentum was greatly slowed down smashed on the thick and rigid head of Gedo Mazo.


    <em>BOOOOOM!!!!!</em>


    As the core of Juubi, Gedo Mazo��s skin can be said to be one of the hardest substances in the existence, as can be proven from the fact that even Yama��s ��<em>Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!�� </em>can��t cut through it��


    But even if it��s extremely hard, when the meteor directly smashed on its head, it let out a heartbreaking wailing roar��


    <em>ROOOAAARRRRRR!!!!!</em>


    Amidst the painful wailing and roar of Gedo Mazo, the meteorite that was still unstoppable finally smashed to the Earth��s surface��


    At the moment of collision, the entire horizon glowed in firelight, and a mushroom-shaped cloud of smoke that could be seen from hundreds of miles away rose into the sky.


    The entire maind shook, hundreds of thousands of deep cracks spread out in all directions and reached up to several dozens of miles.


    The earth-shaking shock waves engulfed the sky with dust that spread in all directions like a tsunami.


    In the face of such a cmity, the shinobi of the five great viges that have already fled dozens of miles away from the battle were not spared either and were unbiasedly swept away one by one��


    Whether it was a medic-nin, a Sannin, a Hokage, or a flying Tsuchikage, every single one of them was like a grain of sand washed away during a sand storm.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557: How to awaken the Tenseigan?


    On the Moon


    <em>Plop��</em>


    As soon as the meteor was smashed on the battlefield in the Land of Fire, Toneri copsed on the ground and heavily gasped for breath.


    Although Toneri possesses one of the purest Otsutsuki bloodlines and has extremely high talent as well as authority over the Giant Tenseigan, he is still an immature kid who has yet to enter his teenage, so, dragging a meteorite from all the way in deep outer space to the earth was still a very difficult task for him.


    After all, the distance that the meteor had to cover is hundreds of thousands of miles. Just elerating it and correcting its trajectory during the journey has put a lot of burden on Toneri and emptied his entire Chakra Reserves.


    And this is still the situation when the main Chakra consumption is that of the Giant Tenseigan. If Toneri had relied on his own power, then let alone dragging it all the way towards the earth, he couldn��t even make the meteorite budge slightly.


    Therefore, Toneri realized just how weak he is at this moment, because if not, then he wouldn��t be desperately gasping for breath at this moment.


    ��Sure enough�� I am still not good enough.�� After introspection, Toneri stood up on his soft feet and lightly pressed his palm on the Giant Tenseigan.


    Although at this moment he is extremely tired and overwhelmed, he must at least confirm the result of the meteor collision to figure out whether the person who stole Gedo Mazo died in the attack or are they still alive.


    ��Of course, no one can survive such an attack.�� That��s what Toneri thinks��


    You must know that the meteorite that fell on the battlefield was an asteroid drifting in outer space, its toughness, density, as well as rigidity are much-much higherpared to the ordinary piece of rocks that are found on the Earth. Moreover, the entire process of the meteor collision was under the control of the Giant Tenseigan��s Chakra, so its power is multiple times higherpared to the artificial meteor fall.


    As such, ��There is really no way anyone can survive such an attack.�� That��s what Toneri believes.


    ��But there is no harm in confirming.�� He still wants to be foolproof and verify whether that person is really dead on not.


    With these intentions, Toneri activated the Giant Tenseigan, and his consciousness soon reached the Shinobi World on the Earth, and more specifically on the battlefield in the Land of Fire.


    As Toneri looked at the battlefield, the first thing he saw was the mushroom-shaped cloud of dust and smoke that was constantly rising above��


    The mushroom-shaped cloud not only contained arge amount of dust and ash but also extremely dense and chaotic chakra waves consisting of Rinnegan Chakra, Tenseigan Chakra, as well as extremely rich Natural Energy and Life Force, thebination of these scattered Chakra made the center of Mushroom-shaped Cloud extremely chaotic, filled with stormy winds and raging lightning thus making it extremely difficult for Toneri to clearly perceive anything inside it.


    After discovering this situation, Toneri��s frowned brows gradually loosened with a relieved expression.


    Although he doesn��t really have muchbat experience, this does not hinder his basic judgmental ability in regard to certain things�� And given the chaotic situation inside the mushroom-shaped cloud, Toneri didn��t really think anyone could have survived the meteor fall.


    Therefore, it doesn��t really matter who stole Gedo Mazo, and what is the ��Cause�� of the abnormality with the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon, after being crushed by the meteorite, each and every single one of them must be dead, which means everything is over!


    In fact, Toneri even felt that the ominous Gedo Mazo might have also been crushed by the meteorite and permanently destroyed, so the Otsutsuki n would no longer have to be shameful for not being able to fulfill their responsibility of guarding the Gedo Mazo, and the threat of Juubi will alsoe to an end.


    ��With this, I hope that the people of the Shinobi World will learn a lesson and not use Chakra for creating more wars���� muttered Toneri and decided to withdraw his consciousness out of the Shinobi World.


    <em>ROAAARRRR!!!!</em>


    And just as Toneri was about to do so, suddenly, a breathtaking roar came from the center of the mushroom-shaped cloud and resounded all over the battlefield!


    ��WHAT?!!!�� �C Toneri eximed in surprise, shock, and doubt��


    Immediately afterward, the mushroom-shaped cloud started to slowly disperse under the storm caused by the roar and revealed a hideous and terrifying head with nine eye sockets.


    ��The Demonic Statue of the Outer Path!? How could it still be, okay?�� Toneri immediately recognized the statue and was surprised to find that even after being smashed in the head by the meteorite, it was not destroyed at all, which made Toneri extremely shocked!


    But before Toneri could get any more answers, he keenly felt a force on the battlefield trying to perceive him


    Upon feeling someone trying to perceive him, Toneri was extremely decisive and without any hesitation, he withdrew his consciousness out of the Giant Tenseigan and cut off all the connection between the Moon and the Earth, and that��s not it, he even activated several defensive barriers on the Moon that would prevent anyone from trying to invade here.


    After finishing these series of tasks in one breath, Toneri again copsed on the floor and faintly breathed a relieved sigh.


    The experience just a few moments ago was really shocking for him, not only were the people of the Shinobi World able to resist and survive the meteorite fall, they still had enough Chakra and energy left to be able to perceive him, the perpetrator, who is present hundreds of thousands of miles away from them�� This is too scary!


    ��What the Elder said is indeed correct�� The has not yet arrived, so we can never be too careful or hasty with the Shinobi World�� No matter what path I choose, I need to have the corresponding strength to follow that path���� muttered Toneri in understanding.


    After learning this lesson, Toneri also realized why the ancestors haven��t dealt with the Shinobi World yet, and why they haven��t taken back Gedo Mazo, yet.


    Previously, the ignorantly innocent, and arrogantly proud Toneri didn��t understand the caution of the Elders, but now he finally understood why the elders have been so cautious with the matters of the Shinobi World, despite having the Giant Tenseigan with them.


    <em>��Only when you awaken the Tenseigan will you be able to exert the True power of Hamura��s Tenseigan�� �C </em>These were the words of the Elders before their death, and now Toneri has carved them into his brain��


    The main reason why these Otsutsuki nsmen of the moon are able to freely control the Giant Tenseigan is that the Giant Tenseigan mainly constitutes tens of thousands of Byakugan of their ancestors. This blood connection is what allows them to control the Energy Vessel.


    However, the power gap between a single individual and the Giant Tenseigan that contains the Chakra of tens of thousands of people is still too great, as such, even if the Otsutsuki nsmen of the moon have an innate control over the Giant Tenseigan, exerting its true power is still very difficult and burdensome for them.


    The same is the case that happened now, although Toneri was able to drag arge meteorite from all the way in outer space to the battlefield in the Land of Fire on the Earth, doing so was extremely burdensome for him and emptied his entire Chakra Reserves.


    Being able to do this is already the upper limit of the Otsutsuki nsmen on the moon; therefore, the elders have been very cautious.


    The elders understood their limits fairly well and acted within them.


    Lest they mistakenly provoke an overly powerful enemy and end up suffering annihtion. After all, even if they have the Giant Tenseigan, they are not fully confident in their ability to be able to defeat the likes of the Gods of Shinobi�� As such, they patiently bid their time and patiently waited for a better opportunity and ced all their hopes on the young to do the things they have been unable to do.


    In their eyes, perhaps only Toneri has the ability toplete Hamura��s Decree of purifying the failed Shinobi World of Rikudo Sennin.


    And Toneri also understood this, murmured to himself in a distracted tone, ��I need to awaken the Tenseigan to fully use the power of Hamura��s eyes�� but how do I awaken the Tenseigan?��


    The young Toneri is obviously unaware of how to awaken the Tenseigan, and neither his father nor the elders of the Otsutsuki n on the moon told him how to awaken the Tenseigan.


    The reason why they didn��t tell him is that they, themselves are unaware. And this is also reasonable, because if they were aware, then they would have long since stolen a pair of Byakugan from the Hyuga n on the Earth and awakened the Tenseigan by now.


    But Toneri needs the Tenseigan to exert the power of the Giant Tenseigan, so after thinking a little, he muttered, ��Perhaps I need to study the history of our n, maybe I will be able to find something from there����


    ��


    On the Battlefield in the Shinobi World.


    <em>Crack�� Crack�� Crack��</em>


    Not long after Toneri cut off the Giant Tenseigan��s connection with the Shinobi World, the sound of the Spherical Shell made up of the Truth-Seeking Orbs sounded in Yama��s ears.


    His previous spections were indeed correct, not long after the meteorite collided on the battlefield, the connection between the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon and the Shinobi World was cut off.


    In fact, not only was the connection was cut off, but severalyers of the barrier were also deployed because of which Yama can no longer perceive the existence or Chakra of the Giant Tenseigan.


    After losing the Charka support of the Giant Tenseigan, Yama��s strength decreased.


    Fortunately, enough, Nagato lived up to Yama��s expectations, not only did he slow down the meteorite, he even offset most of the damage caused by the meteorite. Which made it possible for Yama and the Maind to easily survive this cmitic situation with just some shaking and small-scale damage, respectively.


    <em>Crack�� crack�� Kacha�� shatter!</em>


    It didn��t take long for the cracks to spread all over the Spherical Shell as it started shattering into dust and disappeared into the air.


    The Truth-Seeking Orb was greatly damaged by the meteorite, and not that the resonant Connection with the Giant Tenseigan on the moon is cut off, so Yama could no longer maintain the Truth-Seeking Orb, as such, he didn��t insist on it and let it crumble to dust.


    With the protection of the Truth-Seeking Orb gone, Yama��s figure appeared on the battlefield out in the open, and he looked at the figure of the bloody and scrawny Nagato not far away.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558: Yama��s Deterrent Effect


    ��Unbelievable�� Not only did Nagato actually manage to offset most of the momentum of the falling meteorite, he even managed to save Konan from being crushed by the meteorite, at the same time, managed to survive himself? This is simply unbelievable!�� thought Yama with an unhappy expression as he looked at the scrawny and bloody Nagato not far away.


    Almost everything went ording to his n and did not deviate much from his expectations, but this doesn��t make Yama happy at all, on the contrary, Yama is unhappy, very angry, and cursing himself for being correct this time!


    Because this only makes the situation worse!


    Although on the surface it seems as if Yama not only singlehandedly faced against all the four core members of the Akatsuki Organization at once, but even managed to overwhelm them without much difficulty, as a result, proving himself to be an invincible existence, and making them appear as extremely vulnerable and helpless against him. Yama himself is extremely clear that in reality, that��s not the case at all!


    In reality, whatever power Yama showed, it was all thanks to the Chakra of the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon, and now that the connection with the Giant Tenseigan has been cut off, Yama himself doesn��t retain much chakra to be able to continue the same level of invincible offensive.


    Yama knows that without any support from either the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon or from Toyotama/Ryuumyaku, he is unable to maintain and control too many Truth Seeking Orbs at once. And considering the fact, three of his truth-seeking orbs are being used to constantly maintain the seal of the three Limbo Clones of Nagato that he sealed not long Yama doesn��t really have many options left with him at this moment.


    Maintaining those seals on the Limbo Clones to stop them from interfering in the battle is rapidly consuming Chakra out of him, as such even though Yama has such a nice opportunity in front of him, with Nagato being in such an injured and sorry state and all, he is still not certain whether he will be able to sessfully kill off Nagato because the damn Gedo Mazo is still connected to him and rapidly supplying him with life force!


    And while Nagato is being given Life Force by Gedo Mazo, there are still no signs of Senjutsu Chakra appearing in Yama��s body that was supposed to havee by now, which has further dyed him. This dy has disrupted his ns of killing Nagato as his current Chakra reserves are simply unable to support him in doing so!


    With Yama��s current Chakra reserves; even maintaining those seals and the Tenseigan Chakra Mode is a difficult task for him, much less attacking Nagato with Gedo Mazo on his side, which is aplete suicide move in his opinion!


    Understanding this full well, Yama dare not be so bold as before and openly attack Nagato.


    Actually, Yama had originally nned to force Nagato to give it his all to resist the meteorite in order to protect Konan and wanted to take advantage of it to reap his life, but the dy in the arrival of the Senjutsu Chakra from his Shadow Clone and the damn existence of the Gedo Mazo has disrupted all his ns, and again made him realize that Nagato is really one of the Children of the Prophecy, killing him won��t be easy unless Nagato willingly sacrifices his life.


    ��I didn��t expect that the gap between our individual strengths would be widened to such a degree in just a few months���� Yama muttered silently as he looked at the opposite Nagato who was removing the ck Receiver from Konan��s body.


    <em>Puff��</em>


    After removing thest ck receiver from Konan��s body, Nagato coughed a mouthful of blood, his figure staggered slightly and almost fell to the ground.


    The bloody and injured Konan; who was protected by Nagato all this time resisted the pain brought by her injuries and quickly got up to support Nagato.


    The current Konan has no words left to say, after all, the reason why Nagato is in such a sorry state is primarily her, therefore, she can only bite her lip in frustration at her uselessness, let the tears stream down her face in guilt and sadness, but dare not mutter a single word to be a distraction in the face of Yama and only supported Nagato to the best of her abilities, which is the only thing she can do at this point.


    <em>*Cough-Cough!*</em>


    Nagato coughed up blood, then wiped the corner of his mouth with his right hand while looking at the figure of Yama not far away with his bulging eyes.


    Following Nagato��s gaze, Konan too looked at the figure of Yama on the opposite, and said while gritting her teeth in anger, ��Nagato you retreat�� I will try to draw away his attention to cover up for you�� I am not sure for how long I will be able to hold it�� I think it should be possible to distract him for a few seconds�� But you needn��t worry�� I have ced billions of Exploding Tags on the battlefield, the big deal is that I will die together will him! But you must survive Nagato�� for only you can bring peace to the world!��


    Although Konan said so, in her heart she is extremely clear that her exploding Tags arepletely useless on Yama no matter how many billions of them there are, therefore, she knows that her intention of distracting Yama is just a suicide move, but this is the only thing she can do.


    If she can trade her life in exchange for bringing an opportunity for Nagato to retreat, then she would do so without any hesitation.


    ��Hahahahaa��.�� Hearing Konan��s words, Yama chuckled disdainfully.


    Of course, it��s not that Yama was looking down on Konan��s so-called billions of explosive tags or her determination to sacrifice herself, it��s just that he is trying to intimidate the two of them to make sure that they don��t start making reckless moves against him out of desperation because that would be very dangerous for the current Yama.


    Yama��s current intention is very simple, he just wants to dy some time, to make sure that Senjutsu Chakra molded by his Shadow Clone arrives in his body. Of course, Yama has to make sure that Nagato and Konan don��t figure out Yama��s true intentions, therefore, the disdainfulugh.


    This is not the first time he has been in such a dilemma, so he has enough experience o how to deal with it and knows how to y it cleverly to dy some time.


    Of course, while dying time, and vigntly watching Nagato, Yama also tried to perceive his surroundings in order to find the positions of ��Madara��, in order to be prepared to guard against his sneak attacks.


    Yama is very clear that almost everyone on this battlefield, including him, has suffered some sort of injury because of the meteorite fall just now. But there is just one exception to this!


    And this exception is without a doubt ��Madara�� because of his BUG type Mangekyou Sharingan Dojutsu: Kamui!


    Because of his Kamui, ��Madara�� is capable of making himself intangible, so Yama knows that there is no way the meteorite fall would have had any impact on him.


    After all, ��Madara�� waspletely unaffected even by Deidara��s C0 suicide bomb which creates a st range of more than 10 kilometers radius, so obviously ��Madara�� won��t suffer here either.


    As such, ��Madara�� who canpletely ignore these types of attacks has naturally be the one most threatening to the current Yama. After all, aside from his intangibility, ��Madara�� is also capable of using Long Range Kamui attacks to directly shred anything with just a single nce at his target, which is the most dangerous and can bypass all sorts of defense.


    Therefore, Yama must remain vignt against ��Madara�� and his Kamui at any cost!


    And while Yama was searching for ��Madara��, Nagato waved his hand towards Konan and said without moving his gaze away from Yama, ��No�� the one who should retreat is you�� As for me�� I�� I haven��t lost yet�� I still have some tricks up my sleeve, as such, I can defeat him just fine!��


    Although his figure is already skinny and bonny, his chest is heavily gasping for breath, heaving up and down as if he will suffocate any moment, Nagato still had the determination to fight to the death against Yama, and the war intention radiating from his eyes have not weakened in the slightest.


    Unnecessary emotions such as surprise, hesitation, doubts, disbelief, and anger that were interfering and clouding his judgment until a while ago because of the sudden appearance of meteorite havepletely disappeared, and all that��s left now is the intention to kill or be killed.


    Perceiving Nagato��s intentions, the re-ring of his chakra that he sucked out of the Gedo Mazo, and the sudden appearance of a vague shadow next to him, Kuroto��s face under the Yama mask turned darker��


    The vague shadow that appeared next to Nagato is obviously his fourth Limbo Clone. Earlier Yama had destroyed it using the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion, but it seems that more than enough time has passed since then, and Nagato has managed to bring it out again using the Chakra he sucked out of the Gedo Mazo.


    The appearance of the fourth Limbo Clone beside Nagato only made the situation worse, because now Yama is not even certain if he can sessfully seal the fourth Limbo Clone while guarding against the real Nagato, ��Madara��, Konan, Zetsu, and Tobi at the same time.


    In fact, given the current situation, and the sudden turn of events, the probability that Yama might be the one who ends up dying at the end of this battle has also increased exponentially, which has also made him somewhat afraid to make a move.


    This also made Yama sigh at Nagato��s body�� The pseudo-Sage physique that Nagato has gained after the transntation of Hashirama Cells is extremely terrifying with exaggerated battery life (Extremely High Chakra Reserves), extremely fast charging speed (extremely fast Chakra recovery speed), and the most terrifying power bank (Gedo Mazo) that can continue to provide him the needed charging anytime and anywhere.


    While Yama was sighing in helplessness, suddenly, a spiraling whirl appeared on Nagato��s side, out of which the figure of ��Madara�� appeared.


    ��Madara��, while vigntly guarding against Yama, grabbed Nagato��s shoulder, preventing him from making any reckless attack against Yama.


    At the same time, Zetsu and Tobi also appeared out of the ground, and while fearfully looking at the figure of Yama standing on the opposite side, both of them persuaded Nagato, ��Nagato, retreat����


    The appearance of ��Madara��, Zetsu and Tobi loosened Konan��s tight nerves, and she sighed in relief and quickly said to Nagato, ��Nagato�� fighting to the death here is worthless�� Have you forgotten Yahiko��sst words? How are you going toplete them if you end up dying here?��


    After hearing Konan��s words, and specifically the mention of Yahiko��sst words, Nagato sighed and stopped insisting, ��Alright�� retreat!��


    The moment Nagato agreed, Konan spread out her paper wings, lifted off Nagato, and flew far away from Yama, leaving behind, ��Madara��, Zetsu, and Tobi who stayed here with the intention of covering up Nagato and Konan��s retreat.


    Although they stayed behind to cover up Nagato and Konan��s retreat, they were extremely nervous and clenched their hands in sweat.


    Upon seeing such a sudden change, and Nagato��s intention of retreating, Yama frowned�� Although he is somewhat afraid of the current Nagato, Yama didn��t want to just let all of the members of the Akatsuki Organization retreat so easily.


    So, without caring about whether the Senjutsu Chakra in his body had arrived or not, Yama rushed forward, and shouted, ��You�C�C�C��


    But before Yama could either finish his words or cover even half the distance to get closer to any of the Akatsuki members, the faces of Konan and Nagato in the distance turned fearful, and fearing that Yama will catch up to them, Nagato immediately shouted, <em>��Reverse Summoning Jutsu!��</em> and then the very next instant both he and Konan disappeared into poofs of white smoke.


    At the same time, Zetsu, Tobi, and Madara��s expressions were also fearful and noting that both Nagato and Konan had disappeared, they did not dare stay here an instant longer and disappeared from the battlefield using their individual means of Kamui and ��Mayfly Technique��.


    <em>Phew��</em>


    At this moment, a gentle breeze blew, and Yama, who was the only person left on the battlefield blinked his eyes in daze�� and muttered in wonder, ��Has my deterrence already reached such a high level?��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559: Night Passes and Dawn Arrives


    ��Has my deterrence already reached such a high level?�� Yama muttered in wonder, as he didn��t expect that the core members of the Akatsuki Organization such as ��Madara��, Zetsu and Tobi would retreat in so much panic.


    Although he felt a bit regretful, there is nothing he can do about it and sighed, ��Well, although I failed to Kill Nagato again, which is a pity, I at least managed to safeguard the reputation of ��Yama�� as the current invincible character in the Shinobi World. Even if this reputation is just a hollow shell����


    Don��t underestimate the effect of ��deterrence��, it may not seem much on the surface, but sometimes it can y unexpected and miraculous effects. The ��invincible�� existence of ��Yama�� is something extremely necessary, as it will give Kuroto the necessary buffer time he needs to continue his Project Godhood.


    Because the situation after the war tonight has clear to the entire shinobi world.


    The strength of Uzumaki Nagato, the leader of the Akatsuki Organization has far surpassed any Kage level existence and has really reached the domain of a high-tier Super Kage.


    Whether it is a Kage, a Jinchuriki, or a Bijuu, none of them can put any resistance in the face of Nagato. Even if the five Kage fights together against Nagato, they can not even touch Nagato in the strict sense as they will die at the hands of Limbo Clones before they can do so.


    So, the number of people in the Shinobi World (the ones currently alive) who can actually threaten Nagato is already zero if the existence of Obito��s BUG level Kamui is not counted.


    So, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that the Shinobi World has officially entered the same era as that of the previous God of Shinobi, with Nagato being Uchiha Madara level existence.


    In such a situation, if there is no deterrence of an invincible existence present in the Shinobi World who is keeping Nagato in check, Nagato and the Akatsuki Organization would have no scruples at all, and mow down the five great Shinobi Viges singlehandedly with no one capable enough of stopping them.


    When this happens, the Five great shinobi viges will either be forced to surrender their Bijuu for the sake of survival, or the fourth great shinobi war will start much earlier than it should, and even then, it is highly unlikely that the Shinobi alliance would win.


    Maybe it will take a few months at best and the Juubi will be revived�� but Kuroto��s Project Godhood would obviously not bepleted in such a short period of time.


    At that time, Kuroto will either have to face the Juubi Jinchuriki Nagato who wants to create peace with fear, or the ancestor of Chakra, Otsutsuki Kaguya who would have been freed of her seal and descended upon the Shinobi World and wants to hang all the creatures of this Shinobi World on the Divine tree to absorb their chakra and turn them into Zetsu beings.


    If it is the former, that is Nagato, then there would still be room for maneuver as Kuroto could hide in dark and continue his Project Godhood in extreme secrecy, but if it��s thetter, that is Kaguya, then there is nothing Kuroto will be able to do and perhaps he too will be nutrition of the Divine Tree after being hung to it under the effects of the Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    In such a situation, the existence of Yama is very important and meaningful, as Yama has basically be the ��Senju Hashirama�� of this era, the only person capable of fighting against, and suppressing Nagato, the ��Uchiha Madara�� of this era.


    Even if Kuroto is no longer on the same level as Nagato and cannot defeat him if he is not in a Resonant state with the Giant Tenseigan on the Moon, this deterrent effect and feat brought by the mere existence of ��Yama�� will keep Nagato in check, after all, Nagato isn��t actually ��The Uchiha Madara��!��


    With a relieved sigh, Yama looked at the moon in the night sky, with a thoughtful expression, and muttered to himself, ��It does seem that I can no longer rely on the chakra of the Giant Tenseigan on the moon, because, the actions of the radicals on the moon are too crazy! They don��t seem to care about the consequences that their reckless actions can cause to the shinobi world����


    The act of sending a meteorite to the battlefield is a clear deration and a warning. If Yama were to casually borrow Chakra from the Giant Tenseigan on the moon again, the next thing falling on the Earth will not just be a meteorite��


    As Yama was thinking, the faint orange light appeared on the horizon, and as if cutting through the dark and dreary night, it illuminated the world again with a warm embrace.


    ��It��s finally dawn���� muttered Yama as he cast his gaze at the rising sun.


    With the emergence of the morning light of the rising sun, the difficult night had finally passed away. Although the pain this night brought to the people of Konoha can��t be forgotten so easily, it would still ease up their nerves to some extent.


    When Yama thought as such, he couldn��t help butugh at himself, ��It��s ironic that the Konoha Vige and the Shinobi World needs dawn from the Akatsuki����


    Not getting too much into it, Yama soon retracted his gaze from the rising sun and looked at the surroundings. The damage done to the battlefield is enormous, and the picture of several miles haspletely changed. There is no longer any shadow of the valley as there was before. The center of the battlefield is a hundred meters deep crater with big chunks of hot and melting rocks at the center of it, and all around is just in and simple destruction.


    ��Several viges and towns far away also seem to have been affected���� muttered Yama with a sigh, ��Such is the power of a meteorite����


    After confirming that nothing was left for him to do on the battlefield, Yama weaved several hand signs then disappeared into a cloud of smoke.


    ��


    On the other side.


    The emerald green Susano��o appeared out of the mounds of dust and smoke.


    ��Cough-cough����ing out of the mud and rocks that buried him, Shisui coughed heavily, and Fuwafuwa who was sitting on Shisui��s shoulder shook her whole body to clean off the dust from her fur, and cursed in anger, ��Damn it, now I will have to take a bath to clean off all this dirt��!��


    Shisui remained silent and didn��t give any reply as he looked around to see if he could figure out the situation.


    Following Shisui, Itachi disguised as<em></em>Homusubi also came out and coughed heavily while looking around at the scene of destruction.


    Although Shisui and Homusubi had tried their best to get as far away from the battlefield as possible, the off-shoot and the after-effects of the meteorite��s collision with the earth��s surface still affected them, and they had no other choice left but to use all their Chakra reserves into using Susano��o in order to prevent their death because of being buried in the ground.


    Fortunately, the Shisui��s Susano��o enhanced by the Senjutsu Chakra was much stronger than his normal Susano��o, and with Homusubi adding his Yata Mirror to the Susano��o the defense only got stronger, which allowed Shisui and Homusubi to withstand all that damage, and they didn��t suffer any serious injury.


    Although the two are safe themselves, the two are still quite worried about the others.


    But in their immediate vicinity, there were no signs of any presence, neither of the members of the Akatsuki Organization nor of Yama or that of the Shinobi of the Five Great Shinobi Viges, this made them more worried, especially in regards to Yama��s safety.


    The previous appearance of the meteorite was so strange that both of them had to suspect that it was the work of the members of the Akatsuki Organization, so their worries rted to the safety of Yama only grew stronger.


    After a while of observing and finding nothing, Shisui muttered, ��It seems that the battle is over. The members of the Akatsuki Organization should have retreated, I just hope Yama is safe����


    Homusubi nodded silently.


    Shisui then nced at the unconscious Yagura and Killer Bee, and said to Homusubi, ��Leave the two of them to me, I will find Hokage-sama and the others, you go back to the vige to confirm Yama��s situation and also the situation of the n and the Vige����


    After listening to Shisui��s instructions, Homusubi thought a little and nodded, ��Alright, please make sure that Hokage-sama is safe.��


    Homusubi is already very worried about the safety of his family, and he also understands that Homusubi of Amatsukami shouldn��t stay on the battlefield for very long as Yama and the members of the Akatsuki Organization have already retreated, so without wasting any more time, his body divided into hundreds of crows and dispersed into the sky.


    With Homusubi gone, Shisui with the help of Fuwafuwa started to search the Shinobi of the Five Great Nations.


    ��


    At the same time, the Shinobi of the Five Great Shinobi Viges that were affected by the after-effects of the meteorite collision also crawled out of the ground.


    ��Everyone okay?�� Sandaime Hokage questioned while releasing his hands from the Adamantine Staff, and releasing the ninjutsu.


    ��Hokage-sama, although injured, the ones on our side are all alive.��


    ��The same is the case on our side, Hokage-sama!��


    ��The two of us are also fine Sensei!��


    In response to the question of Sandaime Hokage, the surviving Shinobi responded one after another.


    Because they were already several miles away from the main battlefield and had further retreated upon discovering the falling meteorite, so although they only suffered the aftershocks and were buried underneath the ground, and since Sandaime Hokage and Sandaime Tsuchikage had already anticipated this situation too, so they the moment they were about to be buried, they were protected by the Earth Style Defensive Jutsu used by the two Kage that withstood most of the shock.


    As a result, some only had their arms bent in an unnatural direction, and others only had their legs broken, but overall, most of them seem to have survived under their joint efforts.


    ��All those who can move and walk on their own help the others���� Upon receiving replies, Sandaime Hokage then gave his next instructions to help out each other and started to look around the battlefield.


    At this time, the morning light shone from the Horizon and spread the warmth of the morning of the next day.


    Looking at the unrecognizable surroundings, that can no longer be called the result of a battle between Shinobi, Sandaime Hokage sighed and felt as if he had aged more than a decade in just one night.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560: Aftermath


    After easily avoiding all the obstacles, Kuroto quietly returned to the Vige.


    With the soft morning light falling on his back, Kuroto stood on the remains of the outer wall of the vige and looked at the scenery of Konoha that has experienced and survived one of the toughest nights since the establishment.


    At this time, of the Konoha Vige, only the outer walls, and a few blocks close to the outer walls that were protected well are left intact, everything else ispletely destroyed.


    The closer to the center of the vige, the more serious the misery, and the more serious the signs of destruction. Not to mention the very center of the vige, where the Hokage Building generally stands has be nothing more than a deep pit with only dust and rocks.


    Given the state of the vige, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that more than 95 percent of the Konoha has been destroyed in the overnight attack, including Kuroto��s home which is also part of that 95 percent.


    However, be that as it may, Konoha was not at all deste at this moment.


    On the contrary, the destroyed vige was filled with tens of thousands of people, lined up in neat rows following the standard procedure, and partaking in or assisting in the follow-up procedure with everything, be that, recording and getting the dead ones buried, getting their injuries healed, summarizing the events from their own perspective, or receiving the food.


    Unlike the Pain��s Assault on Konoha that took ce in the Cannon, where the Six Paths of Painunched a sudden attack on the vige while Konoha��s defenses were down, and the Vigers did not have enough time to retreat to the Refugee Shelter before the Super Shinra Tensei was used which resulted in the immediate death of several thousand Konoha Vigers, as well as the injury of more than a few ten thousand.


    The Konoha this time around had been prepared for the raid of the Akatsuki Organization. When Satori invaded the vige, the Vige had entered a state of emergency, and the Shinobi in Konoha were ordered to help the evacuation of the citizens to the refugee shelters.


    So, by the time Tendo used his Super Shinra Tensei in an attempt topletely destroy Konoha, most of the Vigers were safely moved to the evacuation shelter and most of the Konoha Shinobi had gathered far away from the center of the attack. Therefore, the number of casualties is not as serious as imagined initially, especially because the injured ones were given timely medical treatment by Tsunade-hime��s slugs.


    Of course, the number of casualties is not as serious as imagined does implies that the number still exists, so although, everyone in the is orderly following the procedure, a solemn and heavy atmosphere still lingers in the vige.


    Not delving into the matter too deeply, Kuroto quietly sneaked into the Vige, and after recing the Shadow Clone left in the Vige, he made his way towards the temporary medical camp in order to find Yui.


    Kuroto didn��t have to search too arduously and easily located Yui, only to find that, despite the severe Chakra exhaustion due to the several battles and more specifically because of the unconscious use of Shinra Tensei on one of the Pains, she was still gritting her teeth and using everything she could to heal the injured Shinobi and the Vigers.


    Kuroto could see that her legs had already started to soften, and she might copse at this rate, but she doesn��t seem to have any intention of stopping the treatment.


    Seeing her in such a condition, Kuroto sighed slightly and slowly transferred his Chakra into her, making it possible for her to continue the treatment of the injured people without self-harming.


    In the midst of healing a piercing wound of a Konoha Shinobi, Yui was surprised to find the warmth in her body, but upon noticing Kuroto looking at her with a smile, she understood that it must have been done by Kuroto.


    Yui couldn��t figure out how Kuroto was able to give her his Chakra, but because Chakra Transfer Technique is not that big of a deal or rare among the Shinobi, so she didn��t worry too much about it and refocused her attention on the patient lying in front of her, and continued to provide treatment to the injured vigers.


    It was only after several dozens of patientster when the number of seriously injured decreased, and the other people of the staff asked her to take a break to rest did she stop.


    As soon as Yui took a break, Kuroto held her and brought her to a rtively isted tent, and started to inject more Chakra into her.


    After transferring sufficient Chakra into her to ease the effects of chakra exhaustion, Kuroto heaved a sigh of relief, and said, ��It��s okay to want to save more people, but to be able to do so, you must also take care of yourself. If you were to copse at a critical point in the middle of treating someone��s injury, it could prove to be fatal and might even result in the death of the patient����


    ��I am sorry���� Yui nodded and apologized silently because she knew that Kuroto is right��


    Seeing her admitting, Kuroto didn��t say anything else about that matter, and just hugged her tightly, and muttered, ��I am d that you are safe�� During the entire incident, I was really worried that something might happen to you�� Thank goodness you are safe����


    Yui also hugged Kuroto tightly, for she too had the same worry the entire night�� Although she trusts Kuroto��s strength and abilities and believed that nothing will happen to him, she still couldn��t help but get worried.


    And her worries were indeed reasonable, after all, the ones who attacked the vige yesterday left behind thousands of dead and injured�� Even most of the best Shinobi of Kuroto��s generation was not uninjured either.


    Therefore, now that she has personally seen Kuroto safe and sound, and felt the warmth by being in his arms, her nerves were finally relieved.


    The two remained silent and stayed in the same position for a few minutes, and after a while, as if Yui suddenly remembered something, she activated her Byakugan to make sure that no one was peeking at them, she lightly whispered, ��Kuroto-kun, yesterday when Shizune-chan, Anko-chan, Izumi-chan, and I were fighting against one of the puppets of the leader of Nagato�� something strange happened�� and, my eyes�� and Chakra����


    Before Yui could finish her words, Kuroto rubbed her hair lightly, and nodded, ��I know, don��t worry about it����


    A few days ago, Kuroto has sealed a part of his Tenseigan��s Visual Prowess into Yui��s Byakugan with the help of Transcription Seal in order to protect her.


    This is also the main reason why Kuroto was too worried about Yui��s safety until a while ago, after all, Yui wasn��t aware of the Visual Prowess that was sealed within her eyes, thus she could not activate it on her own, and the sealed Visual Prowess itself was programmed to not activate or help Yui unless she is facing a desperate situation where there is no hope of surviving.


    So, the fact that the Visual Prowess sealed within her Byakugan activated must mean that she came to face a desperate situation and had no hope of being able to survive it.


    In other words, she must have faced a situation where she was just a step away from death yesterday and could have been seriously injured if not dead. This was making Kuroto very worried, and only after ascertaining herplete safety with no signs of serious injury did he feel relieved.


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Yui finally understood that her guesses were not wrong�� The strange thing that happenedst night in the refugee shelter was not merely a coincidence, but Kuroto��s handiwork, ��Kuroto-kun, as I thought, it really had something to do with you����


    Kuroto nodded with a light smile, and asked, ��Who were other people present with you at that time? And who all witnessed that strange incident?��


    Yui thought about it for a while, then answered, ��In addition to me, Shizune-chan, Anko-chan, Izumi-chan, four kids as well as the enemy��s puppet were present among the people alive at that time. And they are the ones who witness the incident��


    Although, I don��t think any of them will connect the cause of the incident with me because the lighting in the refugee shelter at the moment that incident urred was too bright for anyone to be able to discern anything. By the time the lightning returned to normal, that puppet was already defeated��


    Since the passage was actually dim, and because the incident was too strange, so everyone assumed that it must have been the work of someone else.


    No one doubted me, because, my strength is also not at such a level.��


    Kuroto nodded lightly, ��Well, that��s good���� and thought to himself, ��In any case, I will ask Shisui and Itachi to temper with the memory of the witnesses to make sure that the incident ispletely disconnected from Yui.��


    ��Shinra Tensei��, ��Bansho Ten��in�� et cetera are invisible Jutsus that are impossible to be detected with normal eyes, in fact, even the likes of Sharingan and Byakugan can��t detect them for they are not direct Chakra maniption, but maniption of physical forces.


    As such, there is no way to connect Yui with that incident.


    But Kuroto still wants to take extra assurance to make sure that no connection remains in order to eliminate all the possibilities that would point at her and ultimately at him through the grapevine.


    Although doing so will take away Yui��s credit for having defeated one of the Paths of Pain, and bring light to her, for Kuroto Yui��s safety and secrecy on his intelligence are much more important.


    At this time, Yui asked curiously, ��Anyway, Kuroto-Kun�� what kind of Jutsu was that? Is it a newly developed Secret Jutsu? I couldn��t even see it with my Byakugan�� if not for my instinctive feeling, and the chakra exhaustion that followed soon after, I wouldn��t have even realized that such a Jutsu was used����


    ��Well�� it can indeed be considered a secret Jutsu�� if you want to ssify it to a type���� answered Kuroto after thinking for a while, then said, ��There are several requirements to use it, at present no one in the vige except for me fulfill those requirements, so don��t mention it to anyone, not even to Tsunade-sama, don��t tell her anything about it, as it is my Trump Card (not really) in the extreme situation����


    Yui nodded, ��I understand�� I was just worried that it might be some kind of forbidden Technique����


    Kuroto shook his head, ��Don��t worry, it is not a forbidden technique, and has no serious consequences except for serious consumption of Chakra, so nothing too much to be worried about.��


    Yui smiled with a relieved sigh, ��In that case I am relieved.��


    In fact, Kuroto didn��t need to emphasize the matter of not telling to anyone about it as Yui already understands it very well.


    After all, for a Shinobi, intelligence is everything, and obviously, Yui wouldn��t be foolish enough to actively spread such a piece of critical information concerning a very secret Jutsu to anyone.


    In fact, after learning that the incident did have something to do with Kuroto, and further confirming that it was the result of a secret Jutsu, Yui didn��t even ask anything more about it. Again, because for a Shinobi, intelligence is everything, and only by knowing nothing can intelligence be kept a secret.


    After a bit of silence, Kuroto and Yui separated, and Kuroto said, ��Yui, regarding the Secret Technique I had ced on you�� It was programmed in such a manner that it will activate if encountered a life-threatening situation, and protect you from any and all people and things that you or I deem as a danger towards either of us.


    Since you encountered a life-threatening situation yesterday night, so it activated and has been in an activated state since then, as a protection mechanism. Now that the situation has passed, I am going to deactivate, understand?��


    The method Kuroto used to seal his Tenseigan Visual Prowess in Yui is the permanent style Transcription Seal, so keeping it activated will continuously consume Chakra and will be very burdensome for her, after all, Yui doesn��t have Tenseigan, and can��t bear the Chakra exhaustion caused by the Tenseigan.


    As such, deactivating the seal while there is no need to keep it activated is extremely important.


    Yui didn��t ask much and nodded slightly, ��Alright.��


    Seeing her acknowledgment, Kuroto weaved a few hand signs, then lightly tapped his index finger and middle finger on her forehead.


    With that, the Yui��s Byakugan glowed in blue light for a moment, then immediately returned to the previous Byakugan.


    With the seal deactivated, Kuroto asked, ��How do you feel?��


    Feeling the change, Yui took several deep breaths, and said while covering her eyes, ��I feel that my head and body are suddenly much lighter than a few moments ago�� That Jutsu, it was quite burdensome����


    Kuroto nodded and no longer mentioned anything rted to Tenseigan.


    Instead, he focused his attention on the nearby tents.


    Because the Konoha Hospital was destroyed in the aftermath of the battle, these make-shift tents are being used as a temporary hospital, and are filled with injured patients. And upon a closer look, one can also see that among the number of injured people, Konoha Shinobi ounted for more than 80 percent, while the rest were Vigers.


    In fact, with just a single nce, Kuroto even spotted several of his acquaintances, such as Kakashi who is banged like a mummy, Guy, who has several of his bones broken, Asuma, with his right hand stered, and Anko who is lying unconscious with a painful expression.


    Among the others, Kuroto��s gaze was, in particr, focused on Anko with a concerned expression.


    Seeing Kuroto��s gaze on Anko, Yui took a deep breath, and said with a guilty expression, ��Kuroto-Kun, Hinata�� Hinata-chan�� she, she was kidnapped right in front of me, and I�� I�� couldn��t even do anything����


    Kuroto put his hand over Yui��s head and nodded slightly, ��I know�� I heard about it.��


    From the memories he got after recovering his Shadow Clone, he has already learned that Naruto, Sasuke, Neji, and Hinata, these four children have been kidnapped��


    And now that Yui mentioned it, Kuroto asked, ��Can you confirm the specific identities of the people who kidnapped the four kids?��


    Yui bit her lower lip, and nodded, ��It was Kakuzu of the Akatsuki Organization, and�� and�� Orochimaru.��


    ��So, it really was him?�� �C muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful expression, then thought, ��But why kidnap Hinata-chan and��? Is he again interested in the Byakugan? But does he even have enough spare time to be able to focus on things other than Chimera Jutsu?��


    Yui continued, ��Orochimaru not only took away Hinata-chan, but also took away Uzumaki Naruto�� and Kakuzu took away Uchiha Sasuke, and Neji-kun����


    After hearing this further information, Kuroto muttered to himself in realization, ��Uh�� aren��t they kidnapping each other��s targets?��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561: Funeral Ceremony


    <em>Ding-Ding Ding Ding</em>


    As Kuroto passed through a street, he could clearly hear the noisy and percussive soundsing from all directions.


    The current Konoha Vige has be a superrge construction site, this is neither a metaphor, nor exaggerated rhetoric, but just a simple, most straightforward, and urate description.


    Wherever one sees, they will find some sort of construction work going on, under the directive of busy vigers, and construction workers while the trolley pullers who are transporting all sorts of materials rted to construction work are crowding the streets.


    It��s been three days since the night of Akatsuki��s Attack.


    Pain and sorrow are still fermenting in people��s hearts, but the reconstruction of the vige is the most urgent task and can not be dyed by any means. As the greatest shinobi vige among the five great powers, Konoha obviously has its own heritage, so after the ruins were cleared and dead bodies were found and removed, the vigorous vige reconstruction project started in full swing.


    And while the Konoha started its reconstruction work, the other four Kages who had secretly arrived in Konoha to participate in the Five Kage Conference, gathered up all their subordinates and hurriedly returned to their viges because they were worried about the safety of their viges as well. So, immediately after recovering from their injuries under Tsunade-hime��s treatment, they did not dy even an hour and secretly returned using the fastest routes.


    One thing to note is that since experiencing everything that happened three days ago, the Five Great Shinobi Viges have reached a consensus, and unanimously dered Akatsuki Organization as the enemy of the entire world. Therefore, now the Akatsuki Organization has been named as the evilest Terrorist Organization that must be annihted at all cost because it threatens the peace of the entire shinobi world.


    This is not only because the Akatsuki managed to almost seed in their outrageous attack on Konoha, but also because countless people saw the leader of the Akatsuki Organization using the Gedo Mazo statue to extract and absorb the Tailed Beast out of Killer Bee and Karatachi Yagura.


    This action of Nagato exposed that Akatsuki��s goal of stealing all the tailed beasts is not just pure idiocy, they probably have a method to perfectly use all the stolen Tailed Beasts.


    So, their danger level has been increased by several levels again.


    Moreover, the act of stealing tailed beasts has also touched the bottom line of the Five Great Shinobi Viges, and even Iwagakure, who used to work together with the Akatsuki Organization is unwilling to tolerate such actions.


    After all, the tailed beasts are the strategic weapons of the great shinobi viges that are considered as the trump cards to be used as ast resort. The main reason why Kumogakure was considered to be an extremely strong vige and even had the guts to provoke Konoha is that the people of Kumogakure have mastered the means to perfectly using the tailed beasts and the by doing so the Jinchuriki have reached Kage level strengths.


    In fact, it might not even be an exaggeration to say that one of the reasons why the Five Great Shinobi Viges are called the Five Great Shinobi Viges is that they have the power of tailed beasts in their hands.


    And Akatsuki has openly shown that they have ambitions to steal these tailed beasts, doesn��t this goal alone makes them the enemy of the five great shinobi viges?


    Previously, although it was rumored that the Akatsuki wants to steal all the nine-tailed beasts, the rumors were only rumors and they had no basis. Even if Akatsuki did manage to capture the Jinchuriki of Nibi, the five great viges were still not so serious about Akatsuki��s goal.


    After all, the tailed beasts are not just the weapons of mass destruction that can be used against the enemies, they are also ticking time bombs that can explode any time and their own vige, and unless someone masters how to use that power, they will remain ticking time bombs that will have to remain sealed.


    Precisely the reason why even the five great Shinobi Viges who have owned the tailed beasts for several decades did not dare to openly im that they have perfectly mastered the power of the tailed beasts.


    So, the five Kage did not believe that the Akatsuki Organization has the means to perfectly use the power of the tailed beasts.


    But three days ago, they all saw what the Wooden Statue controlled by Nagato is capable of.


    The five Kage themselves witnessed and were shocked to find that the Wooden Statue controlled by the leader of the Akatsuki Organization can actually absorb the tailed beasts�� Charka out the body of the Jinchuriki. This action rified that the Akatsuki Organization not only has the ambitions to collect the tailed beasts but also has the ability to use those tailed beasts.


    In the eyes of the five Kage, such a thing is too horrible!


    Therefore, they have unanimously dered Akatsuki Organization as the enemy of Humanity.


    Anyway, that aside, after the catastrophic destruction that Konoha suffered from at the hands of Akatsuki, the four Kages, including the Tsuchikage have expressed their intentions to Sandaime Hokage that they will try to provide the necessary assistance within their capacity to help with the reconstruction of the vige.


    There was no fraud in their words, and all the four Kage really did want to help Konoha this time.


    The reason is also very simple, they knew very well that their viges will be rtively safe only if Konoha, the figurative head of the five great viges stands at the forefront in the uing wars against the Akatsuki Organization.


    The four Kage fears that if Konoha is not at the forefront, then the next one to be baptized by Nagato��s Super Shinra Tensei will likely be their viges.


    As such, they want to do what they can to push Konoha at the front so that their viges can remain safe.


    ��Haaaa����


    At this moment, Hayate who was walking next to Kuroto yawned in tiredness.


    Kuroto nced at Hayate from the corner of his eyes and noticed that the already sick and pale Hayate seemed more tired and pale, with deep undereye marks and sunken eye sockets, as if he is just a few steps away from death.


    In fact, not only him, even Kurenai and Yugao looked haggard and seemed extremely tired.


    Because of therge number of casualties and injuries which resulted in the shortage of manpower, Kuroto��s Team-Ro had to undertake the missions of three Anbu Teams, therefore, his Team-Ro has not taken even a little bit of rest in the past three days and are extremely tired.


    Kuroto said lightly, ��Everyone, hold on for a while longer, next we have to attend the funeral ceremony, after which Team-Ro will be given half a day��s holiday����


    Hayate rubbed his eyes, and said with a light chuckle, ��Don��t worry captain, we can still hold on�� the vige is in such a state, how can we bezy?��


    Yugao nodded in agreement, ��That��s right.��


    Kurenai only nodded silently and did not say anything particr. Although, one can see that her expression is a little distracted as if she is in the midst of some deep thoughts(?), or perhaps worry(?).


    Kuroto nodded slightly.


    Regarding Kurenai��s deep thoughtful face, Kuroto didn��t think too much, because almost all the Shinobi in the vige have thoughtful and solemn expressions on their faces.


    In the afternoon, the funeral ceremony officiallymenced.


    In the up and down of the past three days, the exact number of casualties and missing shinobi, as well as vigers, have been counted.


    It was exactly as previously guessed, the number of vigers who had died or disappearedst night reached somewhere around a thousand, and most of these deaths were of those vigers who became prey to the evil chakra of the Box of Bliss.


    The number of Konoha Shinobi who died or went missing also reached a number close to a thousand.


    In the final statistical analysis, all those considered to be ��missing�� are also regarded as dead. The reason why they are marked as ��missing�� is simply that either their bodies haven��t been found yet, or if their bodies are found, they are unrecognizable.


    At Konoha Cemetry.


    Wearing a set of ck Clothes, Kuroto led the Team-Ro to attend the Funeral Ceremony.


    At this time, thousands of Konoha Shinobi are already lined up in front of the graves, expressing their grief for the loss of their loved ones.


    Sandaime Hokage quietly stood before the Memorial Stone and looked at the new names inscribed on it with a saddened expression.


    Among the dead this time, the highest status was that of Konoha Advisor Homura Mitokado from the Elder Council.


    On the attack that night, while contact with Sandaime Hokage was suddenly lost, Elder Homura took the charge of the Konoha Shinobi and followed the four Kages tounch a surprise raid on the leader of the Akatsuki Organization.


    Because he was one of the five leaders of the charge, so Homura Mitokado also received key ��care�� from the Akatsuki Organization, and it��s a pity that he couldn��t survive that care.


    Among the four Kage and elder Homura, only Tsuchikage Ohnoki, who was attacking from a rtively safe distance remained safe.


    While the other four suffered heavily, and naturally Elder Homura was no exception.


    In fact, it can be said that Elder Homura suffered the most.


    Godaime Kazekage can use Scorch Release to mummify her enemies and defend herself.


    Yondaime Raikage has the Lightning Chakra Mode that grants him speed and power.


    While the Yondaime Mizukage being a perfect Jinchuriki had the attack and defense of Sanbi.


    Therefore, Elder Homura, who had no such special Kekkei Genkai, or Special Jutsu, or tailed beast had the unfortunate luck of getting his name inscribed on the Memorial Stone.


    And to be honest, this is not a surprising thing.


    The strength of the two Elder Advisors Homura and Koharu was originally weakerpared to Sandaime Hokage and Shimura Danzo. And after the end of the Second and Third Great Shinobi War, both of them gradually turned into civilians with high authority.


    Coupled with their increasing old age which brought the decline in physique as well as Chakra reserves, their strength is no longer what it used to be. And, obviously, such people can��t survive against the likes of the members of the Akatsuki Organization.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562: Have Confidence in Rikudo Sennin


    When thinking of the unfortunate death of Elder Homura, Kuroto��s gaze swept over at Shimura Danzo standing in the first row.


    Although Kuroto didn��t actively inquire about it, he still heard a lot of whispers in the past three days. And what��s interesting is that almost all of those whispers were either connected to Shimura Danzo, or Sandaime Hokage, clearly indicating that something is happening between Shimura Danzo and Sandaime Hokage.


    Understanding how someone is trying his best to increase his influence by the means of rumors, whispers, and evening tea talks, Kuroto��s lips arched in an evil smile, filled with contempt��


    Kuroto doesn��t know if something is seriously wrong with Shimura Danzo��s brain or what, but the old coot doesn��t seem to be able to understand such s simple truth that ��The position of Hokage not only represents authority and power but also serious responsibility����


    Although the vige was destroyed by the Akatsuki Organization, although, Sandaime-sama��s prestige fell to the bottom, and reputationpletely plummeted because of his failure and inability to protect the vige, the position of Hokage that Sandaime holds is still not something that the likes of Shimura Danzo will be able to rece who was not even visible on the night the vige was suffering the threat of annihtion at the hands of the Akatsuki Organization.


    Even if the entire vige expresses dissatisfaction towards Sandaime Hokage, and the entire Jonin Council votes for Sarutobi Hiruzen to step down, the ones to step up and rece Sarutobi Hiruzen will either be Sannin Jiraiya or Sannin Tsunade, no one in their right mind is going to vote for Shimura Danzo��s session to the position of Hokage��


    The old fool is not even capable of realizing such an obvious situation and is jumping up and down like a clown at the time of reconstruction of the vige, only to insult himself and lose even thest bits of whatever meager reputation he has left.


    What��s more, if you ask Kuroto�� he would definitely say that the more you love the feeling of power, the more you love to be in control, the more you should avoid taking the center stage at this time�� Because at this time, the position of Hokage is nothing more than a ticking time bomb which might result in your doom any instant��


    After all, the Hokage will have to continuously lead the charge of attack and defend against the Akatsuki Organization�� even if you know that you aren��t capable of doing so and will most likely end up dying, you still have to do it, because you are Hokage!


    Shimura Danzo neither has the required strength nor the required character, and yet he wishes to take the center stage at this point�� this just proves that either he is too delusional, or there is something giving him the necessary confidence��


    ��I am quite curious as to what exactly is giving him such confidence�� Is it the Chimera Jutsu?�� realizing this, Kuroto thought, ��Even if Chimera Jutsu is improved and Chimera Buds are made suitable to meet the conditions of his body, what can he do��? It��s not like he will be able to survive the ceremony in the first ce!��


    ��Which means that Danzo��s dream will always remain a dream and never ever seed���� muttered Kuroto with a disdainful chuckle.


    The reason why Kuroto thinks so and believes so is not that he has any inherent prejudice against Shimura Danzo, but this is Kuroto��s observation of Shimura Danzo��s character.


    The more familiar Kuroto has be with the person named Shimura Danzo over the years, the more Kuroto feels that Shimura Danzo is more of a politician than a Shinobi, and a politician��s stage is obviously not on the battlefield of life and death��


    It doesn��t matter how strong a politician bes, he will always remain a politician and won��t ever be a Shinobi, because a Shinobi is just a tool who is willing to go to any length toplete the task assigned to him.


    Moreover, a politician like Shimura Danzo will never be able to match a true Shinobi in a life and death battlefield��


    This was repeatedly proven in the cannon�� and clearly showcased in the Sasuke vs Danzo battle in the Land of Iron.


    With just a single use of his Susano��o, Uchiha Sasuke was able to reap Shimura Danzo��s life several times within just a few seconds of the beginning of the fight between the two. The performance of Shimura Danzo in his battle against Uchiha Sasuke was extremely pathetic�� it was definitely not something you would expect from a war veteran and experienced person like Danzo.


    All these negative points of Shimura Danzo repeatedly prove that neither is he suitable for bing the Hokage nor will he seed.


    After drawing such a mocking conclusion, Kuroto shifted his gaze on the back of the Patriarch of the Hyuga n.


    The princess of the Hyuga n was kidnapped from the vige�� if such a thing were to happen in the past, then it is more than shocking enough to shake the whole vige and cause too much chaos, but such a vige shaking thing happened on the night the Akatsuki Organization attacked, and everyone digested this information calmly without any panic or chaos.


    Especially Hyuga Hiashi, the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, and the father of Hinata��


    Hyuga Hiashi knew that Hinata was kidnapped in the presence of Yui, yet he did not me Yui for being unable to protect Hinata and only gave her light punishment in order to curb the dissatisfied voices of the members of the main family.


    Kuroto doesn��t know why he did this and does not put the me on Yui��


    Perhaps he knew the truth of the matter, and understood very well that even if he was present in her ce, he might not have been able to stop Orochimaru and Kabuto��


    Or maybe he did to not earn Kuroto dissatisfaction��


    Regardless, Kuroto is still quite grateful because he has no desire to engage in meaningless conflict within the n��


    Anyway that aside, the fact that Hinata and Neji were kidnapped on the night of Akatsuki��s attack has dealt a severe blow to the Hyuga n. In the face of such a situation, not only has Hyuga n organized special rescue teams, but they are also trying to use the underground ck Market to get in touch with the kidnappers with the hope of buying the hostages in exchange for ransom, of course, being the nature of the Hyuga n, the priority is still given to Hinata, so the ones trying to rescue Neji are only his parents and uncle.


    And when thinking of the kidnapped Hinata and Neji, Kuroto��s gaze subconsciously shifted to the Uchiha father and son pair that was standing not far away from the Hyuga n.


    It is ironic to say that not only Uzumaki Naruto but even Uchiha Sasuke was also kidnapped on the night of Akatsuki��s attack.


    As a result, the reincarnation of both Indra and Asura were taken away at the same time, and are now facing one of the worst situations they have ever faced. Kuroto even found this situation to be extremely funny considering that Rikudo Sennin must be anxious and jumping around in panic regarding the safety of both his children.


    While Kuroto thought about a lot of things, the funeral ceremony continued and was finally finished with the dispersal of Team-Ro for the evening.


    As soon as Kuroto got free, he was hurriedly approached by tensed Shisui and Itachi. Both of them arrived at their usual meeting ce, and upon seeing Kuroto Itachi even asked with a bit of an impatient tone unlike his usual self, ��Kuroto-san�� when should we make our move?��


    Kuroto obviously knows what Itachi means by ��make our move��.


    On the night the Akatsuki Organization attacked the Vige, Shinichi managed to cleverly and carefully reveal the coordinate of the new hiding base of the Akatsuki Organization to Uchiha Fugaku.


    And Uchiha Fugaku obviously passed this information to Sandaime-sama, and Uchiha Shisui.


    In other words, because of Shinichi��s cleverness, Konoha managed to secretly get a hold of the location of the Akatsuki Organization��s new secret base.


    And now that both Shisui and Itachi have approached Kuroto to ask, ��when are they going to make a move?�� obviously means that they are eager to attack the base of Akatsuki Organization.


    Looking at Shisui and Itachi��s worried and impatient expression, Kuroto said calmly, ��It��s not the right time yet.��


    Kuroto has already considered the thought of rescuing Naruto and Sasuke who are the reincarnations of the children of Rikudo Sennin, as well as Hinata and Neji both of whom have a very close rtionship with Kuroto and Yui��


    These children have been kidnapped and are facing the most dangerous situation of their lives. As responsible adults, and family members Kuroto must do his best to save these children��


    But no matter how Kuroto thought about it, he just won��t be able to defeat the current Nagato�� If you can��t defeat him, you can��t defeat him�� This is an objective, and it doesn��t change or depend on anyone��s will��


    Of course, Kuroto perfectly understands that to rescue the four children he doesn��t need to try to kill Nagato, just distracting him long enough would be fine�� But recklessly dealing with the situation might make the situation worse and lead to the death of the four children�� This is why Kuroto has been calmly considering things and trying to find a way to bring the four of them back to the Vige��


    Itachi may not know Kuroto��s difficulties, but as a qualified Shinobi, he understands that there must be a reason, so he curbed his anxiety and questioned, ��Kuroto-san�� is there a reason why now is not the right time?��


    In the minds of Shisui and Itachi, Kuroto, when taking the Yama form is undoubtedly number one Shinobi with invincible strength making him akin to God of Shinobi. Even the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, who has the Rinnegan can not match ��Yama�� and has to run away to save his life�� So they are unable to figure out the reason why ��now is not the right time����.


    Kuroto coughed lightly, and said, ��Think about it�� Akatsuki Organization is targeting the Tailed Beast, so their target should have been the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi Uzumaki Naruto, not Uchiha Sasuke. And as far as I know, Orochimaru has been coveting the Sharingan of the Uchiha n, so his target should have been your brother Uchiha Sasuke, not Uzumaki Naruto�� While Hinata and Neji were just bystanders who got mixed up in all of this without any reason����


    Itachi nodded after understanding what Kuroto meant, basically, he has also figured out this and said, ��It is as I guessed, they have caught the wrong targets�� Which means they are going to find a way to exchange hostages����


    Shisui questioned with a thoughtful expression, ��Hmm, Kuroto-san, are saying that we should wait for a while, and use the opportunity of hostage exchange to rescue all four children in a single attempt?��


    Kuroto nodded lightly, ��Yes�� I think this will be the most efficient and feasible option.��


    With Orochimaru��s characteristic cautiousness, it is impossible to agree to hostage exchange in Nagato��s presence, so the ce where the Hostage exchange will take ce will definitely not be Akatsuki Organization��s base. At the same time, Orochimaru won��t be foolish enough to invite the members of the Akatsuki Organization to his base considering how precious the samples stored in his secret bases are��


    So the hostage exchange will neither take ce in the Akatsuki��s sphere of influence, nor in Orochimaru��s sphere of influence, and Nagato of all people will definitely not be part of the Hostage Exchange�� Such an opportunity will be perfect to safely rescue all four children.


    Shisui bobbed his head in agreement, ��I see, this is indeed a good idea����


    In Shisui��s eyes, Sasuke is very important as Sasuke is equivalent to his younger brother, but Shisui also knows that Naruto who is the Jinchuriki is also very important for the Vige, especially now that the Akatsuki Organization is crazily capturing tailed beasts�� Moreover, this matter also involves the princess of the Hyuga n, and the Kuroto��s personal disciple, therefore, they can��t be hasty in trying to rescue Sasuke and endanger the safety of the other three.


    Itachi also understood this very well, but he can��t help be worried about Sasuke��s safety, and asked, ��Kuroto-san�� Sasuke�� he will be fine, right?��


    Kuroto patted Itachi��s shoulder and said in aforting tone, ��Have faith in him, he may be a kid, but he is your younger brother�� I say he has as much preservation in him as you, no, in fact, his preservation is higherpared to you�� Trust me what I am saying, this setback and horrible experience will undoubtedly nurture Sasuke and stimte his growth����


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Itachi smiled slightly and calmed down his anxiety.


    What Kuroto really wanted to say, but chose not to say is that ��Have confidence in Rikudo Sennin.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563: After effects on Clone


    Maintaining the peace in the Shinobi World, and ensuring that Otsutsuki Kaguya does not break free of the Yin-Yang seal to destroy the Shinobi World by absorbing all the Chakra is a responsibility that Rikudo Sennin has chosen to bear on his shoulder, the father of Ninshu.


    Before he finds a suitable substitute, Rikudo Sennin will definitely not give up on Naruto and Sasuke who are the reincarnations of Asura and Indra and were given the job of protecting the Shinobi World in the Cannon.


    Besides, as Kuroto analyzed previously, the situation of Naruto and Sasuke is not that bad.


    What Akatsuki is needs of Kyuubi, so obviously their target is the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi Naruto, so, Sasuke and Neji are just ordinary hostages in their hands with no value�� and What Orochimaru is after is a talented Uchiha��s body, for which he has chosen Sasuke as his target who awakened the Sharingan at a very young age. So, Naruto, and Hinata are more or less meaningless to him.


    In fact, Kuroto knows that Orochimaru wouldn��t dare to y around with Naruto, after all, the kid is the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi, and Orochimaru should perfectly understand how dangerous Kyuubi can be��


    Therefore, either a hostage exchange will take ce, or the hostages will simply be returned back to the vige in exchange for some ransom.


    Before either of the scenarios happens, the lives of Naruto, Sasuke, Neji, and Hinata should basically be guaranteed.


    And considering the fact that the trust between Orochimaru and Akatsuki has long been lost, so the hostage exchange will never bepleted in a short period of time, which means, that Naruto and Sasuke, as well as Neji and Hinata, should remain safe for some time.


    After repeatedly assuring Itachi who was worried about Sasuke, Kuroto left a Shadow Clone to act in his stead, then secretly left the Vige and returned to the Ancor Vantian that has been floating irregrly in the midst of clouds above the Sea.


    As soon as he returned, Kuroto was greeted by Gaara and Karin, who both spoke in unison, ��Wee back, Kuroto-sama!��


    Kuroto nodded slightly, then immediately checked the state of the seal of Ichibi on Gaara��s body with a serious expression. After thinking a little, Kuroto said, ��Wait, I am going to add an extra Seal on your body.��


    ��Alright, Kuroto-sama.�� �C though he did not understand why Kuroto needed to add an extra seal, Gaara nodded nheless.


    Kuroto did not say much to exin anything, he just weaved the hand signs and then tapped on Gaara��s stomach.


    With this action of Kuroto, a Tetragram pattern appeared on Gaara��s stomach.


    ��Ahhhh���� And Gaara, who has always been stoic, couldn��t help but let out a cry of pain.


    Karin, who was standing next to Gaara quickly supported him, and asked with a concerned expression, ��Y-you okay Gaara-kun?��


    Gaara gritted his teeth and nodded slightly, ��Y-yes�� I am okay.��


    Afterpleting the seal, Kuroto looked at Gaara��s sweaty forehead, and exined, ��I havepletely cut off Ichibi��s connection with the physical world and the Tailed Beasts�� world this time, don��t try to actively use the slightest bits of its power without my permission, do you understand?��


    This time what Kuroto has done ispletely different. With this seal in ce, both Gaara and Ichibi��s connection ispletely cut off, at the same time, Ichibi��s interference in the physical world is alsopletely cut off, and that��s not all, Ichibi will not be able toe in contact with the other tailed beasts either using tailed beasts�� special ne��


    Gaara also realized that he seems to have lost all the connections with Ichibi sealed within him, and quickly said, ��Kuroto-sama, Shukaku has been very cooperative during this period, he doesn��t try to threaten me to seize my body, and he also doesn��t affect me psychologically�� so there is no need to punish him����


    Kuroto said lightly, ��I am not punishing him, the reason I have cut off his connection with everything is different and it has nothing to do with the uncooperativeness�� well you don��t need to worry too much about it, this time, just do as I say�� it is for the safety of both of you anyway����


    ��If that��s the case, then okay���� Gaara nodded hurriedly��


    Kuroto nodded slightly, gave a few instructions to both the kids then, he walked towards hisboratory.


    The main reason he haspletely cut of Ichibi��s connection with everything is mainly to guard against the Akatsuki Organization.


    Because, Kuroto isn��t sure whether the Akatsuki Organization already has or will be able to develop some means to perceive the locations of tailed beasts, so just to be on the safe side, Kuroto chose topletely cut off Ichibi��s connections with everything to make sure that perceiving Ichibi bes an extremely difficult task.


    By ensuring that Shukaku does not fall in the hands of Akatsuki, Kuroto can dy their n of resurrecting the Juubi, even if by a little, and as long as Juubi is not resurrected, Kuroto can be sure that the situation will not bepletely out of his control.


    Anyway, after arriving at hisboratory, the first thing Kuroto did was to immediately take out the Fujin Clone from the Nutrition Tank.


    After cing it on the test bench, he did aprehensive inspection of the Clone Body through his Byakugan and by using several medical devices, only to find that the state of the Fujin Clone is extremely poor. The entire circtory system seems to be near copsed state, the bones are decaying and the muscles are disintegrating. Even many organs are not spared and are damaged to a certain degree.


    But all these things are not the biggest problem, the biggest problem is that these injuries and damages cannot be repaired because of the presence of ��All-Killing Ash Bones�� particles in the blood.


    ��The degree of damage and the state of the clone is worse than I had presumed���� muttered Kuroto with a sigh.


    Seeing the extent of the damage that the clone had suffered, it wouldn��t even be wrong to say that if this was a human body instead of a clone, the human would have already lost his life by now, because a normal human body simply can not withstand this degree of damage and would have disintegrated long ago.


    In fact, Kuroto��s other clone bodies wouldn��t have been able to withstand such damage either and disintegrated by now, only the powerful Fujin Clone which has mutated due to the fusion of the Hyuga and Kaguya genes has been able to barely withstand it withoutpletely disintegrating.


    But even then, if Kuroto doesn��t take immediate measures and repair it as soon as possible, this clone wouldn��t even be able tost more than a week, that too when not being in use�� and this is already its limit.


    In order to repair this clone, the key is obviously to purify the blood by removing the excessive concentration of ��All-Killing Ash Bones�� particles.


    Thinking of this, Kuroto��s eyes subconsciously shifted to the Wind Clone-B floating in the other nutrition tank that he hasn��t touched at all because of its unsatisfactory quality.


    ��Blood Transfusion�� is undoubtedly the best way to purify the blood and also remove the excessive concentration of ��All-Killing Ash Bones�� particles from the Fujin Clone, and it just so happens that because of the presence of the Wind Clone B in theboratory that Kuroto hasn��t used has enough blood necessary for the ��Transfusion�� process.


    While thinking about the idea of Blood Transfusion, Kuroto walked closer to the Nutrition tank and looked at the Wind Clone B.


    In fact, the overall specs of the Clone B are actually very good so the Clone B is not that bad, butpared to Clone A i.e., Fujin Clone, those good specks can only be considered mediocre, and Clone B can only be treated as unsatisfactory.


    Therefore, Kuroto has no hesitation to sacrifice the Wind Clone B in order to repair and preserve the Wind Clone A.


    The only problem is that the Blood of the Wind Clone B too contains the ��All-Killing Ash Bones�� particles, although the concentration is far lowerpared to the Wind Clone A, they are present nheless. As such, even if the Blood is transfused, this treatment will only be a temporary solution and the root cause will not be solved.


    Kuroto weighed the situation slightly, and seeing that he has no other option, he finally decided to repair the Wind Clone A by recing the blood.


    The development and cultivation of the Fujin Clone have already reached perfection, as long as its physical functions are maintained by the time Kuroto will perform the ritual, it can be used in the fusion process.


    As for the problem of the disease of the Fujin Clone being passed to Kuroto during the ritual process? There is really no need to worry about it.


    If Kuroto��s ritual seeds, he will attain Kekkei Mora. Reaching Kekkei Mora means his physique will strengthen and reach the same level as Otsutsuki Kaguya; when this happens the disintegrating effects of ��All-Killing Ash Bones�� particles will no longer be effective on Kuroto��s body.


    And if Kuroto��s ritual fails, Kuroto will undoubtedly die in the ceremony even before the Kekkei Genkai disease bes active.


    Therefore, regardless of sess or failure, there will be no need to worry about the ��All-Killing Ash Bones�� particles affecting the body after the fusion ritual.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564: Blood Transfusion


    After making up his mind, Kuroto did not waste any time and started to act without any dy.


    With the intention of carrying out Blood Transfusion, Kuroto carried out all the necessary preparations for the Blood Exchange Operation and soon started the operation.


    Blood Exchange Operation/Transfusion is obviously much simpler and easierpared to the cell or organ transntation operation.


    The real problem that Kuroto faced when carrying out the Blood Transfusion for the Fujin Clone was not any so-called technical difficulty or theck of knowledge, rather, it was theck of suitable vessels capable of holding Fujin Clone��s blood and the corresponding storage container that wouldn��t just disintegrate uponing in contact with the decaying ��All-Killing Ash Bones�� particles.


    It is no secret to Kuroto that the concentration of ��All-Killing Ash Bones�� particles has reached unusually high levels in the Fujin Clone��s Blood.


    Before carrying out the operation, Kuroto even went as far as to conduct a few small tests and found that all the Blood Transfusion Tubes/Catheters, as well as most of the containers present in hisboratory, cannot be used to store the Fujin Clone��s Blood as they simply can��t withstand the disintegration uponing in contact with the blood containing ��All-Killing Ash Bones�� particles.


    Basically, within 15 minutes ofing in contact with the ��All-Killing Ash Bones�� particles contaminated blood; the vessels and container will start to show clear signs of decay and turn into pure ash within the next 5 minutes��


    If the container is made up of ��metal��, it will quickly rust and oxidize, and if it is made up of ��ss��, the structure of the ss will copse as it starts to heat up and melt.


    Because of facing this unreasonable problem, it took him a lot of time and effort before Kuroto managed to find a suitable material that could barely hold Fujin Clone��s contaminated blood.


    The material he found is the bark of a tree that secretes a special type of ��Glue�� on its surface. The only reason such a thing appeared in hisboratory is that Kuroto was testing out various colloidal materials that would be suitable in recing the ��Glue�� used by Hiroku at the time of making the Chimera Buds.


    The results of those tests were obviously disappointing, so at that time Kuroto had just discarded this Tree bark and didn��t care too much about it�� but now that very same tree bark is proving to be quite useful.


    Kuroto never expected that this Tree Bark which secretes a special type of ��Glue�� would actually be capable of withstanding the disintegration uponing in contact with Fujin Clone��s contaminated blood, but now that he has finally found something he can use to store the blood, so the Blood Transfusion Operation can finally begin.


    So it began, andsted a few hours�� After a few hours, the blood transfusion operation was finallypleted.


    The Transfusion Operation went smoothly without any major idents in the middle, and as the blood in the body of the Wind Clone B was quickly transfused into the body of the Fujin Clone, all the vital signs of the Wind Clone B also gradually disappeared.


    With the ��All-Killing Ash Bones�� particles�� contaminated blood now exchanged with the clean blood; the disintegration of the Fujin Clone also slowed down.


    The next thing Kuroto did was to properly and securely store the contaminated blood forter research, then dispose of the Wind Clone B as it had already lost all vital signs and would be of no use now.


    With all those pesky taskspleted, Kuroto again came towards the bench on which the Fujin Clone was lying and observed it very carefully.


    After a while, he frowned, then loosened his eyebrows�� In order to better understand the status of the Fujin Clone; he directly used the Tenseigan Soul Descend and transferred his soul from the main body to the Fujin Clone body.


    ��Cough���� After coughing for a while to get rid of the blood clots jamming the trachea, Kuroto climbed off the operation table; staggered a few steps then heavily copsed on the ground, which wasn��t anything strange��


    Although the disintegration of the Fujin Clone body has stopped because of the Blood Transfusion, the original damage, and injuries of the body, as well as the other major organs, have not been treated, so obviously; the body functions are not back to normal.


    In the fight against Hiruko, Tendo, and ��Madara��, several of his organs, many major vessels, bones, and even muscle fibers throughout the body had been injured or damaged severely. And considering these damages, it��s nothing strange that the body has lost all mobility��


    ��Now that I see the condition of this Clone body, it appears that I went a bit too far in using the Fujin Clone���� Kuroto sighed while resisting the sharp pain he was feeling all over his body.


    But Kuroto didn��t regret it, because if he didn��t do what he did by going a bit too far in using the Fujin Clone during his fights with Satori, Hiruko, Tendo, and ��Madara��, then the consequences that the vige would have suffered might not have been just about a few thousand deaths��


    At the price of a few serious injuries of this Clone body if Konoha can continue to exist, and many of his friends and families can continue to live, then this is not too big of a price to pay.


    What��s more, those battles have also been proven to be beneficial to Kuroto from an overall perspective, as his mastery over all the powers and Kekkei Genkai��s of the Fujin Clone have also improved to varying degrees.


    And please don��t underestimate all these improvements in fighting skills, Kuroto��s ability to fully bring out his fighting power is inseparable from his major improvements brought by frequent participation in high-intensity life and death battles.


    One of the reasons why Nagato retreated in a crippled state this time was also because he seriouslycks the experience of fighting against people of the same level as him.


    Because Nagato hasn��t really fought that many life and death battles against someone of simr strength as him, therefore, when faced with the moment of real crisis, his response wasn��t up to the standard, he did not use the best tactics that he could have and as a result, caused many mistakes and misjudgments in the battle.


    One of those extremely serious misjudgments was his inability to see through Kuroto��s fa?ade, as Kuroto managed to fool him without much difficulty just using his own experience��


    Therefore, even these itsy-bitsy improvements are very important as they can bring about major differences over the course of several years.


    Anyway, after putting away this thought, Kuroto sat on the ground in a cross-legged position; and instructed the Kazekage puppet to bring over Karin.


    Kuroto is not that proficient in Iryo-Ninjutsu, so although, he has temporarily solved the major problem of the Fujin Clone by performing blood Transfusion, he has no immediate method of treating the injuries that the Clone Body is suffering from.


    Fortunately, enough, Karin is also present at Ancor Vantian. With her around, just a single bite can provide the necessary healing chakra and heal almost all the major injuries


    Although Kuroto doesn��t really want to use her in such a manner, he doesn��t have any other option at this point because Karin hasn��t learned Iryo Ninjutsu either��


    Thinking so, Kuroto sighed, ��I��ll have to find a way to teach her Iryo Ninjutsu too����


    While Kuroto was busy in his thoughts, under the guidance of the Sandaime Kazekage Puppet, Karin came to theboratory with a look of curiosity. For her, this is the forbidden Zone, and this is the first time she has foot anywhere near Kuroto��sboratory, so when she looked around, she felt that everything was full of novelty.


    Seeing Karin��s arrival, Kuroto who was currently controlling the Fujin Clone beckoned her towards him.


    Karin nodded and walked up to him, and called out, ��Fujin-sama!��


    Having been living in Ancor Vantian for quite a while, Karin and Gaara have seen and met Suijin, Tsukihi, as well as Fujin. Of course, they are not aware of the fact that all of them are just Kuroto controlling different clone bodies; what they think is that Suijin, Tsukihi, and Fujin are all Kuroto��s subordinates just like the Kazekage puppet��


    And seeing Fujin��s state, Karin was a little worried��


    With Karin standing next to him, Kuroto said lightly, ��As you can see, I have suffered several serious injuries and need your help�� will you help me?��


    There was no need to ask, as even before Kuroto had asked, Karin had already rolled the sleeve of her Kimono and proactively stretched out her arm��


    Although she didn��t seem to hesitate and actively stretched out her arm without even Kuroto asking, he could still see that her arm was shaking in nervousness and her face had a slight timid expression, and thought, ��It seems that she remembered the painful memories of her mother��s experience in Kusagakure.��


    Shaking his head slightly, Kuroto didn��t say much and took a gentle bite at her arm��


    As soon as he bit on Karin��s arm, a gentle Yang Chakra entered his mouth and soon passed through his entire body giving a warm feeling.


    The feeling was like soaking in a hot spring, the whole body felt warm, and the unbearable pain in his body instantly started to dissipate as all the injuries started to heal rapidly��


    At the same time, Kuroto, with his Byakugan could clearly see that Karin��s body was also bing thinner.


    Upon realizing this, he did not burden her too much and immediately stopped after the major injuries were healed. After all, Karin is still too young, excess overdraft of her Chakra will seriously affect her health and deteriorate her foundation.


    Stopping halfway, Kuroto breathed a sigh of relief and said while gently patting the girl��s head, ��Thanks�� with this, I am healed����


    At the same time, Kuroto can��t help but feel enviable towards the Uzumaki physique. Although Karin at this point in time is just an ignorant young girl who is not even 10 years old, when ites to her passive ability as a medical-nin, she is by no means inferior to Tsunade-hime, the number one Iryo-nin in this Shinobi World.


    While Kuroto was feeling enviable, Karin obviously noticed that not all of his injuries are healed, so, she still didn��t roll back the sleeve of her Kimono and said, ��I�� I can still hold on����


    Kuroto shook his head, ��Don��t worry about it�� the major injuries are already healed, rest will heal automatically�� So, I am fine now, and you can go back and rest����


    ��Okay���� Karin nodded slightly, then under the guidance of the Sandaime Kazekage puppet, she left the Forbidden Zone.


    With Karin and the Kazekage Puppet gone, Kuroto observed the state of his Clone body using his Byakugan, then carried out a basic assessment of the physical body.


    And based on the result of the assessment, he concluded that as long as he doesn��t use Chakra and more specifically, doesn��t use Shikotsumyaku, then the Transfused Blood can continue to maintain all the activities of the clone body for the next three to four months before bing contaminated with the ��All-Killing Ash Bones�� particles.


    ��It seems that I will have to create a few more Wind Clones in the future to serve as backup blood tanks for the Fujin Clone��.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565: The ��Alive�� Sensation


    ��It seems that I will have to create a few more Wind Clones in the future to serve as backup blood tanks for the Fujin Clone��.�� Muttered Kuroto with a sigh upon thinking of the high cost of preserving the Fujin Clone in the future.


    The Wind Clones are created using the cells samples Kuroto collected from Kimimaro who was already suffering from this problem; albeit on a much smaller scale, so all the clones that have been created or will be created using his cells will also suffer from the same problem; and the difference is only the degree of severity.


    In other words, even if Kuroto does not cultivate, train, or use these clones for any other purpose, these clones that suffer from Hemorrhagic disease as soon as they are created will not be able to maintain their own body functions for a very long time and copse soon enough.


    So using these clones, which are already gued by disease/curse to act as suppliers of fresh Blood for the Transfusion into the Fujin clone that is on the verge of copse is tantamount to treating these clones as disposable blood banks. Because the concentration of ��All-Killing Ash Bones�� particles is constantly increasing in the Blood; so the Blood of these Clones also have a limited lifespan and can not be stored normally; nor can he repeatedly draw blood from the clone bodies, and once the blood is drawn, the used up clones also lose their basic values��


    This ultimately means that if Kuroto fails to achieve any fundamental breakthrough in his Biotechnology within the next few months that will help him preserve the blood of the Wind Clones; he would have to consume aplete wind Clone every quarterly just to ensure that the functions of the Fujin Clone continue to work and don��t copse midway��


    Fortunately enough, Kuroto has recently managed to earn quite a lot of funds from various sources, one of these sources is the Five Great Viges. Back when ��Yama�� rescued the Shinobi of the Five Great Viges; he had casually offered the price of rescuing each individual to the Hokage and the Tsuchikage, which both of them had epted. When that amount is tallied, it should be several hundred million Ryo.


    These several hundred million Ryo should be more than enough to fund Kuroto��s Project Godhood for the next few steps including the cultivation and development of the new generation of Chimera Buds.


    As for the issue of Hokage and Tsuchikage not willing to recognize the deal? Kuroto is not at all worried about this problem��


    After all, this time, Nagato unabashedly disyed the strength of the Akatsuki Organization in front of the Five Great Shinobi Viges. The Four Kage plus an Advisor Elder as well as their elite troops who had nned to carry out a surprise attack on Nagato in order to solve him with a thunderous blow couldn��t even reach up to him and were almost killed by just one of Nagato��s underlings��


    This just proves that the Five Great Shinobi Viges don��t even have the power to resist Nagato��s underlings not to mention the Super Kage ss Nagato himself who is the bearer of the Rinnegan, the eyes of Rikudo Sennin.


    Therefore, Kuroto knows that as long as both Hokage and Tsuchikage are not idiots, they will definitely not back away from paying the promised amount to the Amatsukami.


    Because, not paying the agreed amount is equivalent to offending Amatsukami, and any qualified Kage wouldn��t dare to offend Amatsukami in such a precarious situation.


    After all, anyone with discerning eyes can see that the Amatsukami Organization is the only force in the Shinobi World that can check and bnce the Akatsuki Organization; so rather than offending Amatsukami, the Five Great Shinobi Viges would opt for a wiser choice and would attempt to win over Amatsukami in order to ensure the safety of their respective Viges.


    So, the problem of funds shouldn��t be a bother for Kuroto in a short time.


    After reaching this conclusion, Kuroto transferred his soul back to the main body, stored the Fujin Clone inside the Nutrition Tank, and then turned his gaze towards the other Nutrition Tanks with a pondering expression.


    Currently, there are Six Nutrition Tanks in front of Kuroto in thisboratory. Of the six, three are empty, while the other three stores the Suijin (Water) Clone, Tsukihi/Homusubi (Fire) Clone, and Fujin (Wind) Clone.


    Naturally, Kuroto wouldn��t be using his main body (Yama) to collect the remuneration from the Hokage, because doing such a lowly task is uneptable for the high and mighty ��Yama��.


    Therefore, Kuroto must choose a Clone toplete this task.


    The Fujin Clone is notpletely healed; so, Kuroto wouldn��t risk using it either, as such, he has only two options left to him.


    The first is the Suijin Clone, while the other is the Tsukihi Clone.


    Suijin Clone was created using Yuki Haku��s cells, and Haku��s cells were almost non-aggressive, so the appearance of the Suijin Clone was quite simr to that of Kuroto when it was created.


    But that was only the case when it was created, with the passage of time which has brought the increase of Kuroto��s age; those simrities are no longer so obvious considering different physical growth.


    The main body has grown quite impably as the physique of a young man is supposed to develop, but that is not the case with the Suijin Clone whose physique has developed into that of a ��Trap�� quite simr to that of Haku.


    Of course, even with these different body types, the facial features of the Suijin Clone are quite simr to that of Kuroto; and these simrities in the facial features are still somewhat recognizable upon closer notice, not to mention the highly conspicuous Byakugan��


    If the situation in the vige esctes, and the Suijin��s mask is somehow destroyed, then there will be an issue of Kuroto��s cover being blown away�� as such, Kuroto will definitely not use Suijin Clone either.


    With all the other options rejected, Tsukihi Clone was the only option left, and Kuroto decided to go along with it.


    After making the decision, Kuroto didn��t waste too much time and took out the Tsukihi Clone from the Nutrition Tank, dried off the water, then imnted the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan into the eye sockets of the Tsukihi Clone.


    With that done, Kuroto used Tenseigan Soul Descend to transfer his soul into the Tsukihi Clone. One side of Kuroto��s eyes closed, at the same time, Tsukihi��s eyes opened and she slowly sat up from the operating table.


    ��This feeling��!�� Tsukihi shook her head slightly and sighed.


    The problem was not the ever-increasing bust to which she has almost gotten used to by now, but the strange dizziness and headache she felt.


    Because this pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in her eye sockets was obtained through the most orthodox method, as such, the Visual Prowess of this pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is extremely strong.


    And the Visual Prowess has further increased and changed after being stimted by the high-potent Yang Chakra of the Hashirama Cells during the Cell Transntation Operation in Shisui to the point that this pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in her eyesockets seemed to havee to life as if it has a pulse and heartbeat of its own that is constantly beating in rhythmic beats.


    This is the first time Tsukihi is able to clearly feel this ��alive�� sensation from this pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ��Is it because I am not the original awakener of these eyes?�� muttered Tsukihi with a thoughtful look on her face.


    The trait ��alive�� in this pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is obviously a manifestation of a sense of independence; Tsukihi is notpletely unfamiliar with this sensation as she has felt the same ��alive�� sensation from the Giant Tenseigan on the moon while being in the resonant state with it.


    The reason why the Giant Tenseigan on the moon has the ��alive�� sensation is that it is abination of thousands of pairs of Byakugan, thus it contains unimaginable spiritual power from thousands of Otsutsuki nsmen.


    And the fact that the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan has also started to gain a simr; albeit much weaker ��alive�� sensation means that a spiritual presence of Uchiha Hideki and Uchiha Ryota power has started to manifest��


    After perceiving this sensation carefully, Tsukihi couldn��t help but conclude, ��These eyes really do seem to manifest the spiritual presence of Uchiha Ryota and Uchiha Hideki�� although, from what I can feel, it��s just their instinctive presence, not theirplete sense of self����


    And Tsukihi felt that this is not such a strange phenomenon�� after all, Sharingan is the manifestation of one��s spiritual essence.


    Tsukihi is very certain of this because, with the improvement of knowledge and experience, her understanding of the mysterious realm of the soul has also started to be somewhat clear, so the eternal mystery named Sharingan has also been unveiled to her to some extent.


    In the final analysis, Sharingan; ��the eyes that reflect the heart�� is actually just an organ unique to the bodies of the Uchiha nsmen that helps in the external manifestation of their Spiritual Power i.e., the Yin Chakra.


    Since Sharingan is just an organ that manifests Yin Chakra, then the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is also the same organ with the only difference being the fact that the quality and concentration of Yin Chakra it has manifested is very high inparison to the Sharingan.


    From this, we can further conclude that the essence of Rinnegan is just thebination of high quality and high concentration Yin and Yang Chakra.


    Thebination of Indra Chakra and the Asura Chakra just happens to be the only and easiest source in the Shinobi World to meet the requirements of obtaining high quality and high concentration Yin and Yang Chakra.


    But this doesn��t mean that thebination of Indra and Asura Chakra or acquisition of the Rikudo Chakra is the only necessary condition to awaken the Rinnegan.


    They are not the only condition, but just one of the many possible ways to awaken the Rinnegan��


    The key point here is the high quality and high concentration ��Yin chakra�� and ��Yang Chakra��.


    As long as these two requirements are met, no matter the source from where they originate, awakening Rinnegan shouldn��t be impossible.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566: Child of the Nine-tailed Demon Fox


    After carefully experiencing the changes in the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in her eye sockets, Tsukihi slowly drew up some conclusions that are of major significance.


    First, the most significant and obvious change is definitely the increase in the Visual Prowess of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and this enhancement is the kind of enhancement that can be clearly felt. As per Tsukihi��s own estimation; she��d say her Visual Prowess has increased by twenty-five to thirty percent�� Which is a lot!


    The second, and the most surprising change is the rejection phenomenon.


    Andst but not the least, the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan are trying to influence Tsukihi, her emotions, and her thought process.


    After recording all these conclusions on her test leg, Tsukihi was lost in thought.


    The increase in the Visual Prowess was not that surprising considering the Yang Chakra Stimtion that the eyes have received.


    But the sudden rejection phenomenon surprised Tsukiihi as there was no such case before, and she didn��t expect it to appear either.


    The most reasonable spection to exin the rejection phenomenon is the increase in Visual Prowess. And if we go by this scenario, then the eyes�� attempt to influence Tsukihi��s thoughts and emotions is brought by this rejection phenomenon.


    The aforementioned exnation seems quite self-exnatory as the increase in the Visual Prowess has brought an ��Alive�� characteristic to the eyes, and since the eyes now contain the manifestation of Ryota and Hideki��s instinctive thoughts, so they seem to be trying to reject Tsukihi, who is not the original awakener of the eyes, at the same time influence her.


    Although quite a dangerous situation, this is not a bad thing for Tsukihi.


    Because these observations, spections, and exnations clearly show that the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan has indeed changed after being stimted by the Yang Chakra of Hashirama Cells, and is essentially differentpared to a few months back.


    In fact, it wouldn��t even be wrong to say that these eyes are now in an evolutionary state somewhere higher than the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and lower than the Rinnegan.


    As for the reason why they failed to evolve into the Rinnegan?


    Tsukihi spectes that the reason is probably either theck of sufficient Yin Chakra or the Yang Chakra in terms of quality and quantity, or that the host who was used for the evolution process did not meet all the required standards, after all, Shisui who was used as a host wasn��t the original awakener of these eyes, so it��s not too surprising��


    If Tsukihi were to use Uchiha Madara��s Rinnegan awakening as a reference, at the time of transnting the Hashirama Cells he was already standing at the pinnacle of the Shinobi World; and even then, only decades after the transntation of Hashirama Cells; by the time he was reaching his death did the Rinnegan awaken.


    From Madara��s reference, it can be seen that for the evolution of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan to Rinnegan, the amount of Chakra required should have been very high.


    And if we go along with this spection, does that mean these eyes will evolve when the Chakra requirements are met?


    ��Perhaps a special scenario has to be created to meet the Chakra requirements necessary for the evolution����


    With this thought in mind, Tsukihi dressed up herself; disguised as Homusubi, and then left Ancor Vantian.


    ��


    In an underground base.


    <em>Slurp Slurp Slurp</em>


    The sound of slurping continued to echo as a certain blonde-haired kid; was busy gulping down cups of Ramen.


    From the casual and unrestrained way of eating without minding his location, it didn��t appear as if he was kidnapped, and even he didn��t seem to have the consciousness of being a hostage.


    Looking at this scene, the readers can only sigh, ��Well, that��s Uzumaki Naruto for��ya����


    At the same time, the ck hired girl with the bob cut and pure white eyes sitting next to him seemed rather timid which was much more normal given their circumstances, and she was barely eating in small bites while vigntly looking around in fear.


    While the two kids�� we being themselves, a figure walked out of darkness��


    Hinata��s expression shrank, she quickly put aside her Cup Ramen and clutched onto Naruto��s jacket as she timidly looked at the person walking towards them.


    Seeing Hinata��s reaction, Naruto looked at the iing person and shouted towards him with an angry expression, ��Orochimaru��! Don��t even think about hurting my friend!��


    Indeed, the figure that walked out of the darkness is not someone else, but Orochimaru who kidnapped Naruto and Hinata from the refugee shelter.


    Obviously, Naruto doesn��t know or realize who exactly is Orochimaru, but back when they were in the refugee shelter, Naruto had heard Anko yelling the opposite man as ��Orochimaru��, so the innocently ignorant and oblivious Naruto also directly referred to him as ��Orochimaru��.


    Compared to Naruto who doesn��t know anything about who or what does the name Orochimaru represents, Hinata, being the first princess of the Hyuga n has obviously heard the name of the Snake Sannin Orochimaru, which is why, she also realizes the horror of the man walking towards them, and doesn��t dare to look up at him��


    ��As they say, sometimes ignorance is also a bliss���� Orochimaru chuckled, and walked over without paying any mind to Naruto��s warning, nor did he seem to care about Naruto��s ignorance��


    Naruto didn��t know Orochimaru��s meaning, but seeing the other partying towards them, he quickly emptied his Cup Ramen in one single bite, then with his mouth filed up, he hurriedly stood in front of Hinata; guarding her against Orochimaru�� and questioned, ��Oi�� Owowimawu�� wha zu eu han hu zu su er?�� (��Oi�� Orochimaru�� what do you want to do to her?��)


    Looking at Naruto trying to protect Hinata even with his mouth filled with Ramen, Orochimaru stretched out his hand, coiled it around Naruto, and flung it to the side, then reached out his hand to lift Hinata��s chin and looked into her pure white eyes��


    If this action was performed by someone other than Orochimaru; especially a certain blonde-haired kid, Hinata would have made Hinata blush in embarrassment which might have either led to a ��Doki-doki�� and ��dere-dere�� moment, or she might have be unconscious with steaming out of her head, but because the other party is Orochimaru, such a thing was obviously impossible.


    In fact, being stared at by Orochimaru��s snake-like pupils and being subjected to his murderous pressure; Hinata shivered; she was so afraid that she didn��t even dare to breathe at all!


    ��Orochimaru�� let Hinata go!��


    Seeing Orochimaru seemed to be having some ideas about Hinata, Naruto with his sense of justice shouted; and was about to rush towards him��


    ��Aare?�� Snake��? Where did these snakese from?!��


    But just as Naruto was about to get up, he realized that he was unable to move for some reason�� He quickly looked down and noticed that his hands and feet were being bound by several snakes that were staring at him as if they will bite him the very next moment�� making Naruto dare not make any careless moves.


    With Naruto quiet down, Orochimaru continued to observe Hinata��s eyes, and after finding nothing worth attention, he shook his head in disappointment, ��Byakugan�� although, one of the three great Dojutsu�� it doesn��t seem to have anything special that would make itparable to the Sharingan and the Rinnegan.��


    As more and more Uchiha nsmen with Mangekyou Sharingan appeared in the Shinobi World, and as the presence of Nagato with the Rinnegan became more and more dominating, the reputation of the Byakugan that has been considered as one of the two major Dojutsu of Konoha alongside the Sharingan, fell to the bottom and people even start to wonder if being considered one of the Three Great Dojutsu is a bit of an exaggeration and misnomer for the Byakugan.


    After all, the Hyuga n has no notable people who canpare themselves with the likes of Mangekyou Sharingan awakeners of the Uchiha n, and the Rinnegan bearer Nagato��


    Orochimaru has also studied the Byakugan, but he found nothing too attractive about it.


    In addition to the outstanding investigative ability and the ability to see through the chakra points of the enemies, Byakugan has close to zero performance in other aspects so Orochimaru soon lost interest in the Byakugan and was attracted towards Sharingan�� specifically towards the Mangekyou Sharingan and the Rinnegan because of their wonderful and mysterious origin and abilities.


    Bored upon not getting what he wanted, Orochimaru released Hinata and also recalled the snakes that tied up naruto��s hands and feet.


    Upon regaining his freedom, Naruto hurried towards Hinata, and while protecting her, he said to Orochimaru, ��It doesn��t matter if you have caught me Orochimaru, but do you even know who she is? Hinata is from a famous Shinobi n from the Vige called�� it seems to be called�� aare what was it called again? Well, whatever�� she is from a famous Shinobi n�� if you dare to hurt her, the people from her n will not spare you��!��


    Naruto is still not that much aware of the concept of the noble society, especially the meaning and powers of the Shinobi ns such as the Uchiha and the Hyuga�� but after spending a lot of time with Sasuke, and always listening to Sasuke��s boasting about the Uchiha n as the first and the strongest n of Konoha, he hase to understand that children like Sasuke and Hinata are born differently from civilians like him.


    Children like Sasuke and Hinata who are part of the major Shinobi ns such as the Uchiha and Hyuga are born naturally superior to the civilians like him. They are not your run-of-the-mill people who can be provoked so easily, even the ordinary vigers don��t dare to mess around with them��


    Seeing Naruto��s serious look as he earnestly exined all this to Orochimaru, Orochimaru couldn��t help but think of the man named Namikaze Minato, Konoha��s Yellow sh, the man who had bested Orochimaru and became Konoha��s Yondaime Hokage.


    Looking at the child of that man standing in front of him, Orochimaru sneered, the corners of his lips arched and he asked Naruto in a gentle tone, ��Boy�� are you aware of who are parents are?��


    Upon listening to Orochimaru��s sudden question, Naruto��s words came to a sudden pause, his entire aura became lonely, and he barely nodded��


    ��Does this kid knows the identity of his parents?�� Orochimaru was a little surprised, and muttered, ��Is it possible that someone in the Vige vited Sarutobi-Sensei��s order and informed Naruto of the identity of his parents?��


    After the death of the Yondaime couple, Sandaime Hokage had issued an order to keep the identity and the life experience of Naruto��s parents a secret from him, and Orochimaru didn��t think that anyone in the Vige would dare to tantly vite Sandaime Hokage��s order regarding such a serious matter, as such he didn��t consider the possibility that Naruto would be aware of the identity of his parents��


    In the first ce, the number of people who are aware of Naruto��s true identity is very few, so Orochimaru was more surprised upon learning this information, at the same time, he became curious about the person who dared to inform Naruto the real identity of his parents, and Orochimaru was also interested in that persons�� intentions behind leaking such a piece of secret information to Naruto, so he questioned, ��Who told you?��


    Naruto kicked the stone beside his feet, and replied absently, ��Everyone says����


    ��Everyone?�� Orochimaru frowned, and questioned, ��What does everyone say? Who�� are your parents?��


    Naruto whispered lightly, ��The Nine-tailed Demon Fox����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567: Teaching�� Naruto?


    Orochimaru muttered with a yful smile, ��Oh��! From the rumors of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox��?��


    Because in this verse he defected earlier than in the canon, so Orochimaru personally doesn��t know anything about Naruto��s upbringing in Konoha, all his knowledge and understanding about the Jinchuriki of Kyuubies from the intelligence transmitted to him by the spies lurking inside the vige.


    And after this conversation with Naruto, Orochimaru found out that the kid is simpler than he had initially thought, rather it should be said that Naruto is much more stupid than Orochimaru had initially assumed, aside from his physical appearance, this kid doesn��t really look like that man��s son.


    Seeing Orochimaru looking at him silently, Naruto shouted, ��It doesn��t matter what everyone thinks of me, it doesn��t matter that you look down upon me�� I will prove that I am as good as just about anyone�� No, I am going to prove that I am even better, and then nobody will be able to ignore me anymore, and everyone will acknowledge me�� everyone will respect me�� ya��know!��


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and questioned, ��And how do you n on doing that?��


    Naruto dered loudly, ��Since Hokage is the most respected person in the vige, then I am going to be the greatest Hokage there is! When I be the greatest Hokage, everyone will respect me!��


    Orochimaru��s snake-like eyes stared at Naruto, and his thoughts gradually drifted past.


    True, Orochimaru has never been interested in the position of Konoha��s Hokage, and honestly speaking, Orochimaru��s interest mainly lies in exploring the mysteries of Ninjutsu as well as pursuing the eternal life and immortality, but this does not mean that he is indifferent to the partiality Sandaime Hokage showed towards Konoha��s Yellow sh which resulted in Orochimaru��s loss against Namikaze Minato in the Yondaime Hokage��s election.


    Therefore, the reason for Orochimaru��s resentment towards Konoha and Hokage is not the fact that he didn��t be the Yondaime Hokage, but the disapproval of Sarutobi Hiruzen who was his Sensei, and the humiliation of losing to the disciple of his former friend; who is supposed to be a junior.


    In Orochimaru��s heart, he may not have wanted to be the Hokage, but you still have to give the position to him, even if just for satisfying his ego!


    But Sandaime Hokage didn��t do this, he directly ignored Orochimaru and chose Namikaze Minato as his sessor, causing Orochimaru��s feelings to be distorted towards his Sensei and the Konoha vige, and prompting him to finally let go of almost all the factors that were stopping him from treading the path of no return.


    With these distorted feelings of his, Orochimaru nned out the Konoha Crush in the Cannon��


    And truthfully speaking, his objective behind the Konoha Crush wasn��t actually the destruction of Konoha, rather, it was his unique attempt of venting out his dissatisfaction against his Sensei.


    But in the end, Orochimaru didn��t really care whether his Konoha Crush n seeds or not, and Konoha is destroyed or not, because if he did, he wouldn��t have secretly killed off the Yondaime Kazekage just a few days prior to theunch of the n as Yondaime Kazekage could have been a great ally in the n.


    By secretly killing the Kazekage, and posing as him, Orochimaru forcibly created a one-on-one fighting situation against his sensei and stopped others from interfering, then used the Forbidden Jutsu to resurrect the Hokages of the previous generation which forced Sandaime Hokage to fight against both of his former Sensei��s, Shodaime Hokage, and Nidaime Hokage and also helplessly watch the destruction of the Vige��


    This kind of ritualistic behavior is nothing but venting out his dissatisfaction towards his Sensei��


    ��You didn��t give it to me, right? Then I will destroy it right before your helpless eyes using the very people you respected the most!��


    This is his entire thought process behind the Konoha Crush.


    But on the night a few days ago, when he saw the vige getting ttened by Tendo Pain��s Shinra Tensei, Orochimaru suddenly felt lost.


    When he realized that what he was seriously nning for turned out to be nothing more than a momentary thought for someone on the level of Nagato, he suddenly lost interest in destroying Konoha and venting out his dissatisfaction against his Sensei, or it can even be said that his dissatisfaction against his Sensei was vented out on that night together with the destruction of the Vige��


    And all that Orochimaru cares about now is uncovering the mysteries of Ninjutsu and pursuing eternal life.


    While Orochimaru was busy in his thoughts, Naruto called out, ��Orochimaru, why did you bring the two of us here?��


    Naruto��s yell pulled Orochimaru out him of his train of thoughts. He nced at Naruto for a moment, then the corner of his mouth perked up unconsciously��


    As a former member of the Akatsuki, Orochimaru was quite clear about Akatsuki��s intentions of capturing all the nine Bijuu, although, he didn��t know what they were going to do to control them, he can more or less guess.


    And in the past few months, his doubts have be more and more clear, especially after the news of Nagato being able to absorb Bijuu Chakra inside the Gedo Statue has been made public.


    Orochimaru doesn��t know what exactly will that Wooden Statue be after absorbing all the Nine Bijuu, no matter what it is, it is definitely not something that he wants the Akatsuki Organization to bring to life. As such, Orochimaru really wants the Akatsuki Organization to fail in its goal of collecting the Nine Bijuu.


    At this time, Kabuto walked into the dark and damp cave, he came by Orochimaru��s side, and whispered lightly, ��Orochimaru-sama, the Akatsuki Organization has leaked news through the ck Market, they seem to be interested in a Hostage exchange with us����


    Orochimaru became curious, and questioned, ��What is your opinion about their intentions?��


    Kabuto thought a little, then replied while pushing his sses on the bridge of his nose, ��I think they are not sincere enough�� their so-called interest in hostage exchange is probably just a ruse�� And what��s awaiting us at the site of hostage exchange will most likely be a deathly trap.��


    Orochimaru nodded, ��I feel the same����


    Kabuto asked tentatively, ��So, how should we respond Orochimaru-sama�� should I just ignore them�� or����


    With a bit of hesitation, Orochimaru instructed, ��Promise them����


    Kabuto wasn��t very surprised for he knew full well how much Orochimaru wants to obtain Uchiha Sasuke from the Akatsuki Organization before the Uchiha n, so after a little consideration, he said, ��Orochimaru-sama, let me take care of the Hostage exchange�� you don��t need to personally take such a risk�� Anyway, with Sasori on their side, perhaps, I can still act as a double agent��?��


    ��You are misunderstanding something Kabuto-kun���� said Orochimaru with a grin, as he muttered, ��How can I give them the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi?��


    Kabuto was taken aback for a moment, and questioned, ��Does that mean you are giving up on Uchiha Sasuke?��, but immediately shook his head, and as if the thought of something, he reacted, ��No, that��s not the case�� you want to use this opportunity of hostage exchange to secretly snatch Uchiha Sasuke from their hands while not letting go the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi?��


    Orochimaru didn��t have the opportunity to respond to Kabuto, because when Naruto heard Kabuto mentioning the name Uchiha Sasuke, he immediately said, ��Hey, what do you want to do to Sasuke? Don��t you know? His brother Itachi, is a very powerful Shinobi! If you dare to bully him, he will definitely not let you go so easily!��


    ��Uchiha Itachi�� huh?�� at the mention of Itachi��s name, some bad memories clicked in his mind, but Orochimaru snorted coldly, and asked in his maic hoarse voice, ��Boy�� do you want power? Do you want to be stronger?��


    Naruto gave Orochimaru an ��are you an idiot? look�� and replied in an obvious tone, ��Of course, I do��! Is there even a need to ask such an obvious question?��


    Orochimaru��s forehead twitched upon receiving the ��are you an idiot? look��, but he ignored that annoyance, and spoke after turning around, ��Then follow me�� from now on, I will guide you in Ninjutsu.��


    Although Orochimaru wants to obtain Uchiha Sasuke, he doesn��t want to give Uzumaki Naruto to the Akatsuki�� but at the same time, Orochimaru knows that this is not easy, considering Akatsuki��s strong lineup��


    So, Orochimaru thought about it, and finally reached the conclusion that as long as the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi is strong enough, capturing him will be difficult for the Akatsuki.


    This means, training Uzumaki Naruto and making him capable of protecting himself is the best way to hinder Akatsuki��s n.


    As for the question of whether Uzumaki Naruto will be strong enough to protect himself from the Akatsuki?


    Uzumaki Naruto is the son of Konoha��s Yellow sh and Red Hot-Blooded Habanero, both of whom were incredibly talented people in their own rights. Therefore, as their son, he has to have inherited their talent.


    And Orochimaru himself is also very confident in his ability to train disciples.


    There are very few people whom Orochimaru has taught earnestly, and without exception, each one of them has be excellent shinobi without exception, whether it is Hyuga Kuroto, Yakushi Kabuto, or Kaguya Kimimaro.


    Therefore, Orochimaru believes that if Uzumaki Naruto; being the son of those two, and the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi receives his earnest teachings, the kid wouldn��t fall behind any of those three.


    Naruto was surprised at Orochimaru��s sudden words, he even believed that he had heard it wrong, and couldn��t help but ask again, ��Orochimaru�� did you really say what I heard you say? Do you really have no problem teaching me Ninjutsu?��


    In Konoha, there are only a handful of people who are willing to talk to Naruto and treat him normally, not to mention someone who is willing to teach him�� This is why, when he heard Orochimaru willing to teach him, he was deeply moved in his heart.


    Although he never said it, Naruto has always been very envious of Sasuke who has a family caring about him and many people willing to teach him.


    ��Yes.�� Orochimaru nodded slightly and immediately walked out of the cave without giving Naruto any more chance to speak.


    Receiving a positive reply, then watching Orochimaru��s back disappear, Naruto instinctively wanted to follow, but considering Hinata whom he was protecting until a while ago, he hesitated��


    Hinata noticed Naruto��s desire, and also his hesitation out of her consideration, so she slowly let go of Naruto��s sleeve she was holding up to now, and said lightly, ��it��s okay, Naruto-kun�� go ahead�� I�� I will be fine����


    Although she was scared, she could see in Naruto��s eyes that he really wanted to follow Orochimaru��


    Naruto still hesitated slightly, ��I�� uh���� he didn��t even know what to say�� leaving her alone here didn��t feel right to him��


    At this time Kabuto said with a smile, ��Don��t worry Naruto-kun, Hinata-sama will be alright, I will take care of her. And more importantly, you have gotten a chance of being personally taught by Orochimaru-sama�� don��t miss it. There are many who hope to be taught by Orochimaru-sama, but, not everyone can get such a chance even in their lifetime����


    Hinata also added lightly, ��Yes Naruto-kun, I have heard that Orochimaru-sama is one of the Legendary Sannin�� A shinobi who was once a candidate for the Yondaime Hokage-sama�� I don��t know why he left the vige, but he should be a very strong person�� So, if you want to be Hokage, then he can definitely teach you something.��


    Under the persuasion of Kabuto and Hinata, Naruto finally nodded, ��Alright�� but don��t be afraid, your family�� will definitelye to rescue you����


    Hinata nodded lightly, ��Yes.��


    With Hinata��s nod, Naruto no longer hesitated and chased after Orochimaru��s back.


    With Naruto gone, Kabuto said to Hinata, ��Hinata-sama, you don��t have to worry�� The Hyuga n has contacted us�� Once the conditions are negotiated, we will let you go back����


    Hinata nodded absentmindedly because, at this time, she didn��t seem to care about her situation. She lightly nced at Naruto��s from time to time and asked, ��Kabuto-san�� Naruto-kun�� he will be alright, right?��


    Kabuto pushed his sses, and replied, ��That is, of course.��


    ��After all, even I don��t think Orochimaru-sama will try to mess around with the Kyuubi����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568: A New Approach��


    In a Dark and Dingy Room.


    Sasuke who was tied to one of the two wooden posts twisted his body slightly; then questioned Neji who was tied to the other wooden post next to him, ��Hey, Neji�� you don��t seem to be moving at all�� don��t you feel numb even after being tied up for the past 3 days?��


    Neji nced at Sasuke for a moment, then turned back without giving any answer�� it didn��t seem that he was in the mood of doing so.


    ��Humph���� Sasuke snorted, then muttered to himself, ��That��s right, I get it, they must have tied you much looserpared to me�� after all, I am different, I have awakened the Sharingan�� To them, I am a much bigger threatpared to you!��


    Neji coldly said, ��Yes, you have awakened the Sharingan�� and you are a different type of genius from everyone else�� but so what? Aren��t you also tied up here just like me?�� Neji then took a pause, and whispered lightly, ��Besides, if we are talking about our ability to remove these bindings and escaping, then as a Hyuga who are capable of seeing nearly 360 degrees and having an innate ability to expel Chakra from every Tenketsu in the body, I am much more of a threat to thempared to you�� That��s why they took the trouble of using Chakra Sealing Cuffs on us����


    ��You��!�� Sasuke was left speechless, and fell into a silence��


    Neji didn��t say anything either��


    With the two kids not speaking anything, an awkward silence stretched into the room, and in this quietness, the two kids were able to hear each other��s breathing and heartbeat.


    After a long time, Sasuke couldn��t bear it any longer and broke the silence, ��Don��t be afraid�� my Otou-san and nii-san will definitelye to rescue me, when they do, you will be safe too����


    Neji opened his mouth, seemed to be wanting to say something, but in the end, he couldn��t find any right words and said with a sigh, ��Then, perhaps I should say�� thank you, I guess?��


    Although the two kids regard each other as rivals, they did not forget that they arepanions from the same vige and have been caught up in a difficult situation.


    Communication has always been one of the best ways to relieve stress and fear that are out of control, so after this brief conversation, the pent-up anxiety of the two seemed to be relieved a little.


    Moreover, at this time, Sasuke is far from bing the introvert and brooding kid as shown in the Canon, so after his anxiety was somewhat relieved, he immediately opened up the chatterbox, and questioned with a curious tone, ��Hey Neji, you seem to be worried about something other than escaping here, right? What is it?��


    Neji muttered lightly, ��I am worried about Hinata-sama.��


    ��Oh, so you are worried about your sister?�� Sasuke nodded in realization, and muttered, ��Now that you mention it, I am also worried about Kiyomi�� I just hope she is safe with Okaasan���� Then he shook his head and said to Neji, ��Hyuga Hinata should be with Naruto, although Naruto is an idiot, he is still trustworthy�� I believe Naruto will definitely not let anything happen to her�� Moreover, isn��t she the heiress of the main family of the Hyuga n? So, your Hyuga n will also try their best to rescue her�� so you don��t really have to worry about her����


    ��Yes, the n will try their best to rescue Hinata-sama.�� Neji nodded in agreement, at the same time, a lonely look appeared on his face.


    Neji knows that between him and Hinata, the entire n will give priority to rescuing Hinata, even his father wouldn��t be an exception, and this is perfectly understandable, after all, the branch family exists to protect the main family. Whether as a brother or a member of the branch family, Neji too hopes that Hinata remains safe, and safely returns back to Konoha�� but, at the same time, such difference also made him feel ufortable and lonely�� Because��


    Seeing Neji��s state, Sasuke realized something and whispered lightly. ��Does that mean�� no one�� wille to rescue you?��


    Neji didn��t really have an answer to Sasuke��s question, and can only say in a self-convincing tone, ��Maybe my Sensei wille����


    Sasuke��s ears perked up, and he asked curiously, ��Do you already have a Sensei? Who is it, is he good?��


    ��Of course�� he is good, rather, he is amazing! My Sensei is Hyuga Kuroto, he is one of the strongest Jonin in Konoha!��


    As Kuroto��s disciple, Neji has obviously done his fair share of research about Kuroto��s deeds, as such, he does have some information about Kuroto, moreover, Neji��s father also greatly respects his Sensei and often mentions to him about Kuroto, so Neji also has great respect for his Sensei��


    Be that as it may, Neji also knows that no matter how great his Sensei is, no matter how powerful his Sensei is, it would still be impossible for his Sensei to save him�� After all, the ones who have kidnapped him are the Akatsuki Organization�� the very same Akatsuki Organization that has frightened the entire Shinobi World��


    So, unless his Sensei is a member of Amatsukami, rescuing him will be impossible for Kuroto!


    Before Sasuke could say anything, suddenly a voice came from the corner wall of the room, ��So it turns out that the guy Hyuga Kuroto is your Sensei?��


    The sudden voice shocked Neji and Sasuke because they couldn��t even sense the presence of the other party.


    The room in which they are being held as a captive is not too big, and both of them have been constantly paying attention towards the only door leading to the room, and as far as they can see or sense, no one came in or went out in the past three days since the two of them were brought here. So, it is quite shocking for them to hear someone��s voice out of nowhere.


    The two kids turned their heads following the source from where the voice came and discovered that the one who spoke was a strange man wearing Akatsuki��s traditional cloak and a red mask with ck patterns.


    The person who suddenly appeared in the room is naturally ��Madara��, and the reason he came here was just out of curiosity towards the young Uchiha brought back by Kabuto. ��Madara�� has also heard of the name Uchiha Sasuke who managed to awaken the Sharingan at the young age of seven and wanted to observe him.


    In the Uchiha n, the age of awakening the Sharingan also determines the basic talent of the person in question, and the fact that Uchiha Sasuke awakened the Sharingan at such a young age made him qualified to enter the field of vision of ��Madara��.


    He wanted to observe Uchiha Sasuke for a while, and then decide on what to do with him, however, what he never expected was that the identity of the other child brought back by Kabuto turned out to be quite useful. The child from the Branch Division of the Hyuga Family happens to be the disciple of Hyuga Kuroto.


    Neji vigntly looked at ��Madara�� and questioned, ��Do you know my Sensei?��


    ��Madara�� didn��t give an answer to Neji but looked at him curiously. His cover in the Shinobi World is ��Uchiha Madara��, so naturally, he wouldn��t be foolish enough to admit that he knew Hyuga Kuroto in person and is a former ssmate with the person in question.


    And now that he has confirmed that Hyuga Kuroto is the Sensei of this child in front of him, suddenly a n cooked up in his mind.


    After theirst action against the five great Shinobi Viges, and the battles against the five great Viges; the Akatsuki Organization is facing the threat of Amatsukami more and more squarely. The situation has gotten to the point that it wouldn��t even be wrong to say that all members of the Akatsuki, including him and Nagato, have listed Amatsukami as the greatest threat in their goals.


    Even among the members of the Amatsukami, their leader ��Yama�� in particr is the most feared; a guy who can literally drop meteorites from outer space!


    And the other members such as Fujin, and the two Homusubi are no less of a threat. ��Madara�� understands this most deeply as he has personally experienced the horror of the three of them, once killed by the female Homusubi, then killed by Fujin, andter sealed by the other Homusubi��


    After tasting so many defeats, it can be said that among the current known members of Amatsukami, except for their leader Yama, and Suijin, the others have already brushed up the achievement of being able to ��Kill or trap Uchiha Madara��.


    Therefore, among all the members of the Akatsuki, ��Madara�� is more desperate than anyone. H

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569: Beyond the Realms of Common Sense��


    Regarding the development of a spy in Konoha, this is not only Madara��s idea but other members of the organization have also mentioned this matter several times.


    The current Akatsuki already has quite a lot of spies in other shinobi viges, and this is also the reason why they have been able to grasp the movements of those viges quite early and repeatedly obtain intelligence regarding the ns of the Kages of those viges, but Konoha is the only Shinobi Vige they haven��t been able to prate as of yet.


    So, Madara has been nning to develop a few capable spies in Konoha who will be able to give him important information on a regr basis.


    Since, Hyuga Neji, the disciple of Hyuga Kuroto was kidnapped by ident, so Madara will not easily let go of this opportunity.


    As far as ��Madara�� is concerned, Hyuga Kuroto is just a member of the Branch family of the Hyuga n, if there is one thingmon among all the members of the branch family of the Hyuga n, then it is definitely that fact that their fate of servitude is decided at the moment of birth, no matter how extraordinary they may be, no matter how excellent they perform, and no matter how splendid of a shinobi the members of the branch family be, they will always remain subordinates and servants of the Main family engraved with the curse of the Bird Cage, whose destiny, life, and death are always in the hands of the members of the main family of the Hyuga n.


    As such, generally, the members of the branch family hold resentment towards the main family, the more talented a member of the branch family, the higher his resentment. ��Madara�� feels that he can definitely use that resentment to his advantage and he doesn��t really believe that Hyuga Kuroto wouldn��t be tempted if presented with the opportunity to be able to break free of the Cage Bird Juinjutsu.


    After reaching this conclusion, ��Madara�� shifted his gaze from Neji to Sasuke.


    The fact that a second Mangekyou Sharingan user has appeared in Amatsukami has made ��Madara�� vignt again, at the same time, his heart is puzzled.


    ��When did the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan be so worthless?�� this doubt is not unreasonable, when ��Madara�� was young, the Mangekyou Sharingan was a legend with almost no one from the Uchiha n having it, in fact, at that time, many Uchiha weren��t even aware of the existence of the Mangekyou Sharingan�� it was such a rarity.


    But now��? Including himself, Shinichi, Shisui, and the two Homusubi of the Amatsukami, there are already as many as five Mangekyou Sharingan awakeners in the Shinobi World!


    Such a thing is no joke!


    In fact, if the Amatsukami had only one Mangekyou Sharingan awakener, ��Madara�� can still understand it, and perhaps ept it.


    After all, during the second and third great shinobi wars, just like him, a lot of people ��died�� or went missing on the chaotic battlefield, and couldn��t be found or retrieved back whether dead or alive due to many reasons, as such, it would neither be too strange nor impossible if a lucky guy from the Uchiha n managed to survive and coincidently awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan due to some reasons, just like him.


    But the probability of this kind of thing happening is extremely low; infinitely close to zero�� After all, Mangekyou Sharingan is not something one can awaken just because they want to, the person in question must not only have the necessary qualification, they must also experience despair.


    If only one such person had appeared beside him, it would already be a miraculous situation, and ��Madara�� might still be able to ept such a miracle for once, but if two such people appear? Then it is no longer a miracle, there must be some other reasons!


    But no matter how much he tries to think about it, ��Madara�� just isn��t able to figure out what those reasons are.


    Therefore, he hase to the conclusion that he must start looking at the root of it.


    The Mangekyou Sharingan can only be used by the Uchiha nsmen, therefore, one thing he can be absolutely certain about is that the two Homusubi are definitely people of the Uchiha bloodline��


    Since the Uchiha n is standing at the center of all his doubts, ��Madara�� has decided to look into the Uchiha n of Konoha to get the answers to his doubts.


    ��If I remember correctly, the kid Itachi seems to care quite deeply about his younger brother Sasuke�� With Sasuke in my hands, I can coerce him into investigating the origin of the two Homusubi of the Amatsukami from inside the Uchiha n�� and I don��t think he will refuse me�� at the end, even if he isn��t able to give me any significant information, as long as he gives me a list of possible candidates, I can at least find something about them����


    The reason why ��Madara�� chose Uchiha Itachi to be another spy is that ��Madara�� appreciates Itachi��s talent and also knows how deeply does Itachi cares about his younger brother. With Itachi��s weakness in his hands, ��Madara�� feels that he can control Itachi in the palm of his hand. Moreover, Itachi is the heir to the position of the next Patriarch of the Uchiha n, which is to say, he can easily ess and investigate most of the confidential information within the Uchiha n, as such, he is the perfect candidate to be a spy.


    As for the possibility of Uchiha Itachi being one of the Homusubi? It��s not that ��Madara�� didn��t consider it, but no matter how much he considered it, he didn��t think it��s possible.


    ��Madara�� doesn��t question Uchiha Itachi��s talent, without a doubt Uchiha Itachi is a one-of-a-kind talent, but how old is he? And how old was he when both the Homusubi had already made their presence in the Shinobi World?


    Even now, Uchiha Itachi is too young, just a little over thirteen years old�� both the Homusubi had made their presence is known in the Shinobi World as early as four to five years ago, which means, Uchiha Itachi was only about nine years old at that time�� at such a young age, awakening Mangekyou Sharingan is impossible, no matter how talented of a child he may be, it is just impossible!


    Even the likes of Uchiha Madara�C�Cwho lived and grew up in the constant war-ridden world of the Warring States Period where even children as young as five or six years of age had to go to the battlefield�C�Ccouldn��t have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan at such a young age, so how can Uchiha Itachi do it? This is simply beyond the realms of what��s consideredmon sense.


    Since ��Madara�� has concluded that Uchiha Itachi couldn��t be Homusubi, so making him a spy by ckmailing him would be the best choice for ��Madara��.


    Thinking so, ��Madara�� looked at the two children one more time, then left the dingy room with a satisfied mood.


    As for the hostage exchange with Orochimaru? ��Madara�� never took that matter seriously��.


    Orochimaru is a traitor to the organization, traitors within the Akatsuki Organization aren��t tolerated, and traitors like Orochimaru who have good strength and can influence the situation are even more intolerable.


    The only reason they haven��t yet disposed of off Orochimaru is because of how busy Akatsuki has been in regards to the five great shinobi viges and the Amatsukami, and, ��Madara�� also understands that killing Orochimaru wouldn��t be an easy task so he has never really spared any manpower in regards to Orochimaru.


    This time Akatsuki just wants to tempt Orochimaru using the hostage exchange and dispose of off him for good. So Kabuto was absolutely correct, Akatsuki��s offer of Hostage exchange was nothing more than a cheezy trap prepared to catch Orochimaru, and by the way, also take the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi from his hands.


    Of course, ��Madara�� is not very optimistic about it given Orochimaru��s personality. He knows Orochimaru��s cunning and cautious nature, so there��s just no way someone like Orochimaru would take such a big risk and agree to the Hostage exchange, as such, ��Madara�� never put all his hopes into it.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570: Untitled


    ��He is finally gone!�� �C Seeing the masked man leave, the two children, Sasuke and Neji took a breath of relief�� The mere presence of the masked man put too much psychological pressure on the two children, and it was already a surprise that the two children could still remain calm.


    At this time, Sasuke said in a somewhat confident tone, ��That masked man�� he may have tried to hide it, but from the way he reacted to the name of your Sensei, I can tell, he definitely knows your master.��


    Neji nodded with a heavy heart, ��Yes, and he seems to be nning something in regards to my Sensei�� at the same time, I feel as if����


    ��Madara�� who did not conceal his true thoughts actually gave a very bad signal to the two children, that is, Akatsuki Organization may not let them off at all, no matter what��! And if such a thing really happens, then let alone returning back to the vige, they may not even be alive after Akatsuki finds them useless or their presence bothersome.


    After realizing how dangerous a situation they are in, the children fell silent��


    While the two children were silent and did not know what to do or speak, the sound of the metal gate being opened resounded and another person entered their sight.


    After realizing the identity of the visitor, Sasuke seemed to have found a life-saving straw, and couldn��t help but a question with a hopeful tone, ��Uchiha Shinichi�� you are an Uchiha too, right? Are you here to save me?��


    Shinichi snorted, then shook his head with a sullen face, ��Here, no one can save you, and I am no exception����


    Shinichi really admires the young Uchiha in front of him who managed to awaken the Sharingan at such an early age of 7, and, if it is up to Shinichi, he really wants to save this kid, but he knows that the price of saving Sasuke is losing his undercover identity within the Akatsuki Organization�� Shinichi can��t make such a decision, moreover, Shinichi is not sure whether he will be able to safely escape from Akatsuki��s stronghold while carrying Sasuke with him��


    After all, that guy, Madara��s space-time Jutsu has too many advantages when ites to tracking, not to mention the unreasonable guy Zetsu!


    Therefore, Shinichi didn��t risk it��


    Shinichi��s blunt and straightforward rejection made Sasuke a little lost��


    As Shinichi saw that Sasuke��s depressed mood, he decided that he can at leastfort the kid, ��You don��t really have to worry too much, I may not be able to save you, but I can at least try to ensure your safety�� after all, you too are an Uchiha, right?��


    Sasuke was more disappointed, but a little relieved at the same time because he realized that, ��If Uchiha Shinichi can ensure my safety long enough, then I may be able to get back to the vige��!�� but then he suddenly remembered something, and immediately asked, ��What about him?��


    Following the direction Sasuke was looking at, Shinichi turned towards Neji, then shook his head, ��I can��t guarantee his life.��


    An ordinary child of the branch family of the Hyuga n has no value to the Akatsuki Organization, moreover, the existence of the Cage Bird Juinjutsu on Neji��s forehead decreases his value even further, so there is really no way for Shinichi to ensure Neji��s safety.


    Sasuke was worried, and hurriedly pleaded, ��Shinichi-san�� please, Neji is a friend of mine, I will do anything, please just�� please protect him!��


    Although Sasuke also has the iconic arrogance and pride of the Uchiha n engraved in his personality, he is still an innocent and kind kid at this time, and since both of them have gotten into the same trouble, he considers Neji as his friend andpanion, so, Sasuke doesn��t want himself to be the only to survive.


    Shinichi shook his head indifferently.


    In order to ensure Sasuke��s safety, Shinichi can still use the excuse that Sasuke is from the same n as him, and given that he is an extremely talented child, Sasuke has the value of being trained and recruited into the Akatsuki Organization�� Considering Hiruko��s present condition, Nagato and ��Madara�� may ept when presented with such reasoning, after all, the threat of Amatsukami is always looming over their head and Akatsuki needs high-tierbat power��


    But Neji is different, he is a member of the branch division of the Hyuga n, so Shinichi can��t get involved on a personal level, moreover, because of the existence of the Cage Bird cursed mark, Hyuga Neji has no value in being trained because he just can��t be recruited within the Akatsuki no matter how talented the kid maybe, as such, Shinichi has no way to ensure Neji��s safety.


    Listening to Sasuke constantly pleading for his safety from Shinichi, Neji, who is also a member of a Great Shinobi n couldn��t sit still, and said after mustering up his courage, ��Sasuke, don��t beg him�� even if he is a member of the Uchiha n, you can��t trust him, after all, he is working together with the people who brought us here�� moreover, I am not really worried�� it doesn��t matter whether he can ensure my safety or not, my�� Sensei, ��gritting teeth noise�� my�� Sensei�� will save me!��


    ��Your Sensei, you say?�� Shinichi chuckled, and questioned, ��Who is your Sensei?�� but without waiting for Neji to reply, he continued ��Just give up kid, even if your Sensei is Hokage himself, he can��t ensure your safety!��


    Neji opened his mouth, and seemed to want to argue�� but in the end, he could only close his mouth and chose to remain silent, as it was of no use. Neji perfectly understands that such verbal arguments are meaningless and his pride and the sense of honor of the Hyuga nsmen made him reluctant to do such a pointless thing.


    Moreover, he will only be giving out intelligence that Akatsuki may be trying to obtain if he speaks too much.


    Shinichi nced at Neji with some appreciation, ��At least this kid knows when to remain silent.�� Then without saying anything else, he got up and walked out of the room. Just as he was about to leave the room, Shinichi decided to leave some words of advice for the two kids and said ��From the moment you two were brought out of the vige, your destiny is no longer in your control. If the two of you wish to live, then first understand what it means to survive, and what it takes to survive in this Shinobi World.��


    After hearing Shinichi��s words, Sasuke felt inexplicably apprehensive. At the same time, he was no longer certain whether his Tou-san or Nii-san will be able to save him or not, so, in a worried tone, he questioned Neji in a light voice, ��Neji, your Sensei��s name is Hyuga Kuroto, right? Is he really as powerful of a Shinobi as you say? And will he really be able to save the two of us?��


    Neji was silent, he didn��t know how to answer��


    But Shinichi on the other hand, who had just stepped out of the room stopped as soon as he heard the terms ��Hyuga Kuroto�� and ��Sensei��, then he turned around his head towards Neji and questioned with an inexplicable expression, ��Your Sensei�� is he�� really Hyuga Kuroto?��


    ��


    Konoha Vige


    Hyuga Kuroto was obviously clueless about the interaction of the four kidnapped kids with their respective kidnappers. Currently, his soul was inside the Tsukihi Clone, who has returned to the Konoha Vige, but unlike every other time, this time, Tsukihi did not sneak into the vige using the secret routes, rather, she disguised herself in her disguise of Homusubi of the Amatsukami and openly appeared at the main gate of Konoha Vige.


    Since Homusubi made her presence known, so she was obviously immediately noticed by the Konoha Shinobi who were on patrol, and immediately gathered around her.


    After the events, a few nights ago, simr to the Akatsuki Organization, even many Konoha Shinobi havee to believe that the Vige must have made some sort of secret alliance with Amatsukami, which made the members of the Amatsukami Organization intervene and actively confront the Akatsuki Organization on that night. Otherwise, a mercenary organization like Amatsukami doesn��t really have any reason to go to such lengths in order to resist Akatsuki, right?


    Therefore, the Konoha Shinobi who were on patrol not only did not attempt to take Homusubi under custody�C�Cgiven Konoha��s previous enmity with Amatsukami�C�Cbut were also very polite towards her.


    Since Konoha Shinobi didn��t actively attack her, just gathered around her, so Homusubi paid them no mind, and before long, two Konoha Anbu appeared in front of her, and said in a very respectfully tone, ��Homusubi-sama, Sandaime Hokage-sama has requested to see you.��


    Homusubi wasn��t surprised and after silently nodding towards the two Konoha Anbu, she followed them to formally meet the Sadaime Hokage of Konoha Vige.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571: Homusubi Meets Hokage


    Bypassing the rebuilding blocks and avoiding the gazes of the ordinary Konoha Vigers, Homusubi quietly followed the two Konoha Anbu and arrived at the Hokage��s camp.


    Since the Hokage Building is still under construction, so a temporary camp of make-shift tents has been created where different departments that were located within the Hokage Building are functioning.


    As Homusubi followed the two Anbu towards the main tent, the shinobi who were guarding the Hokage Camp saw her, and upon realizing her identity as a member of Amatsukami, all of them were taken aback, then immediately nodded towards her respectfully, showing signs of respect and appreciation as if Amatsukami was never once dered to be a terrorist organization.


    Homusubi maintained her cold and arrogant persona, and silently followed the two Konoha Anbu all the way.


    While passing through one of the tents, she was able to hear noisy discussion��


    ��No, your analysis is wrong, right Nara-san, what is your opinion on this?��


    ��I wouldn��t exactly it is wrong, rather iplete����


    ���� But, this level of Doton Jutsu is simply unstoppable��!��


    ��You are being too pessimistic Shimura-san, and Sarutobi-sama, please do not underestimate the Destruction Bugs of the Aburame n����


    Such discussion reached Homusubi��s ears as she made her way towards the main tent in the camp.


    Upon listening to their discussion and arguments, Tsukihi under her Homusubi mask smiled slightly and shook her head. She is no stranger to such argument, as she too has participated in such sessions quite a few times, albeit as Hyuga Kuroto, not as Uchiha Tsukihi.


    These discussions are carried in almost all the departments of the Konoha Military force, including the Anbu, Police Force, Sealing ss, Intelligence ss, Medical ss, Sensor ss as well as various ns of Konoha Vige.


    As for the content of the discussion?


    The content of the discussions is generally the intelligence analysis of the friend and foe alike, including their Jutsu, appearance, individuality, specialization, intrigues et cetera, and deployment of corresponding countermeasures.


    Since the current friend and foe Konoha Vige is dealing with is the Amatsukami Organization and Akatsuki Organization respectively, so, the members of these two organizations, as well as the various abilities and Jutsu they used in the battle a few nights ago, have be the center of the discussion.


    When Kuroto attended a simr meeting organized by the Anbu department a few days ago, he vaguely disclosed Nagato and Obito��s various Rinnegan and Mangekyou Sharingan abilities from the perspective of an onlooker, and because he is a member of the Hyuga n with the Byakugan, his input was given extreme importance, and immediately a team consisting of various experienced Shinobi was also established for analyzing those abilities one by one in order to create countermeasures ordingly.


    At the same time, a Tsukihi also knows that a simr discussion is also taking ce at the Medical Camp.


    Because Nagato didn��t bother to retrieve the Shurado after its defeat in the Konoha Refugee shelter, so, Konoha was able to keep it to carry out an analysis and for the past few days a team headed by Tsunade-hime has been carrying out a thorough autopsy of the corpse of Shurado.


    Although the corpse of Shurado was damaged brutally because of the effect of Shinra Tensei, it was the only corpse of Pain Rikudo Konoha managed to capture, therefore, its value is obviously very high.


    The ck Chakra Receivers about which Kuroto had already given his input has now be the focus of research of Konoha��s scientific and medical department, with everyone trying to figure out what exactly that thing is and how to counter or replicate its power��


    And doing such an intelligence analysis, autopsy, and experiments is nothing strange for Konoha Vige, this is a Great Shinobi Vige, intelligence gathering, its analysis, and developing respective countermeasures is akin to an instinct for the great shinobi viges, after all, in a battle between shinobi, as long as the difference in strength and skills is not toorge, then the difference in intelligence ys the most important role and bes the deciding factor of HOW the battle ys out and, in WHOSE favor, does it y out.


    After putting aside these thoughts, Tsukihi looked at the biggest tent in front of her and followed the two Hokage to enter inside.


    ��


    Inside the make-shift Hokage��s Tent


    As Homusubi entered the tent, the first person she saw was none other than the Sandaime Hokage of Konoha, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was quietly sitting on the sofa, with the tobo pipe was in his mouth and a pensive expression on his face, standing beside the Sandaime Hokage was the Captain of the Anbu Department, and Utatane Koharu too was present in the tent, sitting on the sofa on the side with a serious expression.


    After the two Anbu who escorted Homusubi to the Hokage��s Tent withdrew, Sandaime looked at the person standing in front of him disguised as Homusubi of the Amatsukami, and asked, ��Can you please take off that mask of yours?��


    Sandaime Hokage��s meaning was very clear, just because the person standing before him was dressed as Homusubi of the Amatsukami doesn��t mean he was going to ept the other party as the Homusubi of the Amatsukami, there has to be a certain identification that confirms other party��s identity as the Homusubi of the Amatsukami.


    Homusubi who of course understood Sandaime Hokage��s meaning chuckled lightly, but instead of taking off her mask, she used her chakra to produce the signature mes of one of the two Homusubi.


    Instantly, intense chakra fluctuations appeared in the Hokage��s tent, and the entire tent was filled with bright light and extreme heat as Homusubi��s body was covered with the golden mes of Oshihomimi. Covered in charring golden mes and yet beingpletely unaffected, Homusubi, who looked as if the very incarnation of the goddess of fire questioned, ��Is this enough, or should I disy my Susano��o in order to confirm my identity?��


    Looking at the golden mes covering Homusubi��s body, and feeling the intense heat as it burned charka in the surroundings, Sandaime Hokage and Utatane Koharu no longer doubted the identity of the other party, and said, ��No�� no�� this much is already more than enough, we have confirmed that you are indeed Homusubi of the Amatsukami, there is no need to use the Susano��o����


    As far as the intelligence says, there is only one Shinobi, or perhaps they should say Kunoichi(?) in existence in the Shinobi World who uses these unique golden mes that burns the very chakra itself�� so the fact that the person standing before them was able to use these golden mes that burned their chakra too implies that the other party is indeed Homusubi.


    At the same time, they also understood that no matter what they say, or try to reason with, the other party is not going to remove her mask, so they did not insist on it either because it might leave a foul taste in the mouth of the other party, and that would be bad for Konoha if they want to work with Amatsukami in the future.


    And as for the question of using Susano��o?


    Are you kidding?! Who wants to see such a thing here? Sandaime Hokage was already more than satisfied with just witnessing the Golden mes of Oshihomimi in person, there was no need to see Susano��o too.


    With the matter of identification out of the way, Sandaime beckoned Homusubi to sit on the sofa, ��Please have a seat.��


    Homusubi nodded, and after extinguishing the golden mes of Oshihomimi, then she took the seat on the sofa offered to her by the Sandaime Hokage, and stated in a t tone, ��Konohagakure��s Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen-dono�� let��s directly get down to the business�� I am here to collect the payment that was promised to the Amatsukami a few nights ago.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572: Homusubi Warns Hokage


    The payment mentioned by Homusubi is obviously the verbal agreement that Sandaime Hokage made to Amatsukami on the night the Akatsuki Organization attacked the vige.


    At that time, ��Yama��, as the leader of the Amatsukami offered a price for rescuing each individual that was present at that valley on that night�� Saving a Kage was worth 20 million Ryo each, saving a Jinchuriki was worth 15 million Ryo each, and saving a Jonin was worth 10 million Ryo each.


    And just as Yama stated back then, he did consider it quite deeply before offering the appropriate prices for the lives of shinobi of each category.


    In the Bingo book of the ck market, or of any shinobi vige per se, a Jonin level shinobi of any of the great shinobi vige is generally worth higher than 10 million Ryo, whereas some Jonin like Kuroto, Asuma, Kakashi, and Shisui is as worth as high as 30 million Ryo to more than 50 million Ryo, as such, 10 million is not that unreasonable.


    The price of Jinchuriki need not be said as they are weapons of war and are worth very high, so 15 million Ryo is more than eptable, as for the Kages? The Bingo book of the ck market has no bounty or price for the heads of Kages of the five great shinobi viges, the reason is as simple as that killing the Kage of a Great Shinobi Vige is equivalent to making that entire shinobi vige your enemy, and ck Market just can��t afford to make the entire shinobi vige it��s enemy if they want to continue to survive and function.


    Therefore, the heads of Kages are worth zero in the ck Market, but Yama chose to offer 20 million Ryo for each Kage, and it too is more than reasonable.


    When Homusubi mentioned the ��payment��, Sandaime Hokage nodded, and then passed her a piece of parchment that was already prepared.


    epting the parchment, Homusubi swept her gaze at it.


    Upon reading the content written on the piece of parchment, she found that it was a detailed list of the names, and ranking of each Shinobi Yama had saved on that night. Of course, not all the people Yama had saved managed to make it, and the parchment clearly divides the injured and the dead at the time of being rescued by him.


    ording to the enumeration on the parchment, Yama had rescued three Kages, including Raikage, Mizukage, and Kazekage, two Jinchuriki, one being Killer Bee, and the other was Mizukage, and finally, there were more than 47 Jonin ss Shinobi of the five great Shinobi Viges.


    As for the others? They were all corpses at the time they were rescued by Yama, so they will not be counted.


    Excluding the corpses, and the double count of the Mizukage, people rescued by Yama included three Kages, one Jinchuriki, and 47 Jonins. Hence, the total sum of money that the five great Shinobi Viges will have to pay Amatsukami Organization is 545 million Ryo!


    After seeing such a high number at the end of the list, Tsukihi��s face under the Homusubi mask was flushed with excitement, she didn��t even bother to care if the list given to her is genuine or not, because she was already more than satisfied with such a huge sum of money.


    It��s not that Tsukihi has an addiction or love towards money or anything, for her, money has only one role, and that is to continue support and fund her research, but the more she has progressed on her research, the more Tsukihi has realized that the Project Godhood of hers�� is an incalcble bottomless pit that can never be filled no matter how much funds she continues to provide. Regardless, what she does know is that this huge sum of 545 million Ryo will relieve her of her worries in regards to funds for a while, and she will be able to implement many of her ns into practice that was only on paper up to now.


    Sandaime obviously did not know Homusubi��s thoughts, and seeing that the other party was busy reading the list, he coughed light to bring Homusubi��s attention on himself, then said, ��Homusubi-dono, you should be very clear that Konoha Vige has just experienced such a catastrophe and is undergoing reconstruction, so, well, I am afraid�� we�� won��t be able���� to pay such a huge sum of money at once.��


    Homusubi chuckled, ��As far as I have heard, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire has expressed his intention of providing his help in the vige reconstruction, so, Konoha shouldn��t be facing any problem in regards tock of funds, at the same time, each of the other four great Shinobi Viges has also decided to divide to pay a part of the total payable sum�� is that correct, Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen-dono?��


    Because Yagura and Pakura are both her subordinates, so Homusubi is fairly clear about the exact contents that were discussed in the secret Five Kage Conference that took ce just before the other four Kage left Konoha.


    One of the important points discussed in the meeting was that each of the five great shinobi viges will pay one-fifth of the amount to be paid to Amatsukami Organization. There were two reasons for such an agreement, first, Konoha was truly hit hard a few nights ago, so it wouldn��t be justified for Konoha Vige alone to pay such a high sum of money, and second is that their pride and dignity as a Great Shinobi Vige didn��t allow them to let Konoha pay the entire sum.


    Since Homusubi was fully aware of these details, this is also the only reason why she did not wait too long and came to collect the payment, after all, the amount of 545 million when divided into five equal parts is only about 109 million Ryo per vige, and this is not too much for Konoha, especially when the Daimyo of the Land of Fire is supporting Konoha��s reconstruction, and the other shinobi viges are also providing assistance within their abilities.


    Sandaime frowned upon hearing Homusubi��s response and said tentatively, ��It seems that your Amatsukami Organization is also cooperating with some of the Shinobi Viges.��


    The contents of the Five Kage Conference that took ce after the night of Akatsuki��s raid are of very high-level confidentiality and only known to the Five Kage, and their two guards. And the fact that Homusubi is aware and mentioned such a matter of confidentiality quite casually must mean that Konoha is not the only Vige Amatsukami is in contact with, and whichever that vige is, their level of trust in Amatsukami is quite high considering the fact that even the contents of the Five Kage Conference were also ryed to Amatsukami by them.


    Homusubi was silent for a while, then stated in a nomittal tone, ��That matter has nothing to do with why I am here, and I have nothing to say about it, you are free to assume whatever you wish to Sandaime Hokage-dono.��


    Feeling that they were not going anywhere in such a way, Hiruzen and Koharu nced at each other, then said, ��You are right, the five great shinobi viges have indeed made an agreement to jointly pay the amount, but the thing is, other viges haven��t yet sent their part of payment�� and Konoha Vige alone won��t be able to pay the entire sum at once.��


    Homusubi saw the small actions of Sandaime and Advisor Koharu and understood what they are trying to do.


    It��s not that the vige is unable to pay the entire amount at once, nor is it that they don��t want to pay and cheat Amatsukami, they have every intention of paying, but they want to use this opportunity as an excuse to achieve some other goal.


    ��Well, that��s what a politician is I suppose.�� Thinking so in her heart, Homusubi bluntly stated, ��ying around won��t lead us to anywhere Hokage-dono, if you have something to say, then I��d prefer if you say it directly, my time is precious and I don��t have the entire day to sit here and discussed the ��payment�� with you.��


    Sandaime silently looked at Homusubi for a while, then said in a deep voice, ��I wish to meet the leader of Amatsukami Organization, Yama, and talk something in regards to the Akatsuki Organization.��


    Homusubi shook her head, ��It��s not the right time yet.��


    Before Sandaime could speak anything, Elder Koharu, who was on the side got up from the sofa and questioned, ��What do you mean?��


    Homusubi phrased the right words in her mouth, and said, ��I know what you people want to do, but now is not the best time to eradicate Akatsuki Organization, there are various other factors involved in this, and, I don��t have enough time to list them all one by one here.��


    Of course, that��s what Homusubi said outside, but internally she was thinking, ��All this is just a pretext, there is only one reason, and that is, I am just not strong enough to be to kill Nagato as of yet!��


    Without the support of the Giant Tenseigan Chakra on the Moon, Yama is not strong enough to overwhelm Nagato, but Yama can��t risk using the Chakra of the Giant Tenseigan on the moon, as that might lead to Earth��s destruction at the hands of those crazy Otsutsuki nsmen on the moon.


    The current Nagato has surpassed Yama��s strength level, and unless Yama manages tobine his Tenseigan Chakra Mode with his Sage Chakra Mode, then there is no hope of winning against Nagato, so, Yama wants to avoid fighting against Nagato for now.


    Sandaime asked with a solemn expression, ��Many factors? I need to at least know what factors are involved!��


    Homusubi pondered a little, then threw out the name of their worst nightmare, ��Uchiha Madara!��


    Sandaime Hokage was shocked, and questioned, ��You mean to say�� the masked Uchiha of the Akatsuki who ims to be ��Uchiha Madara�� is really Uchiha Madara? He�� is that man still alive?��


    Homusubi stated in a serious tone, ��Of course, he is�� not! That masked Uchiha is not the real Uchiha Madara, but you can say that he is the sessor of Uchiha Madara��s ��will��, as for the real Uchiha Madara? His threat still exists�� I don��t think I need to emphasize, what that means, but I will say it clearly, even Nagato, who has be so strong and has started to master the true power of those eyes is far less dangerouspared to Uchiha Madara, so it would be in your best interest to not act rashly.��


    What Homusubi has said is not the truth, but it��s also not a lie�� The reason he said so is to deliberately frighten Sandaime Hokage, and make sure he doesn��t make any careless move�� After all, the fear of Uchiha Madara has been deeply etched into the hearts of senior management of Konoha, so using the deterrence of ��Uchiha Madara�� is the best choice to avoid unnecessary conflict with Akatsuki Organization, for the time being at least.


    Homusubi��s main focus at this moment is developing and improving the Chimera Buds, and since the funds are about to be received, her research and Project Godhood can smoothly progress to the next stage, as such, Homusubi doesn��t want to distract herself in non-important things to waste her time, because the time is what��s most important for her. What she needs is a peaceful period to continue to carry on her ns.


    How long will the deterrence of Yamast? No one can say at present, not even Homusubi, but one thing Homusubi can say with certainty is that Nagato who has just experienced such a big defeat will definitely stay dormant for a while.


    But that is only if they are not stimted�� If the Five Great Shinobi Viges were to recklessly attack the Akatsuki Organization, Nagato will definitely make his move, and if he moves, the situation will get out of control, which is not something Homusubi wishes to see��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573: Konoha��s & Uchiha��s Commission?


    Homusubi��s goal was obviously achieved, because when Sandaime Hokage and Elder Koharu heard that the real Uchiha Madara might still be alive, their expression turned aghast, and they could only stammer, ��This�� how is this even possible?��


    Even if they don��t consider the issue of age, Uchiha Madara had died at the hands of Shodaime Hokage, Senju Hashirama.


    And even if they assume that Shodaime Hokage made some mistake, and did not finish Uchiha Madara, how could Nidaime Hokage, Senju Tobirama make the same mistake when he went as far as to personally inspect Uchiha Madara��s body and confirmed that Uchiha Madara was indeed dead. As the disciples of Nidaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Utatane Koharu are very clear about this�� Uchiha Madara died at the battle of the valley of the end!


    Sarutobi Hiruzen did not believe that his Sensei would make such a low-level mistake, which would allow Uchiha Madara to escape somehow, this is why no matter how much the masked-man imed that he is Uchiha Madara, Sarutobi Hiruzen never once epted that identity of his!


    Homusubi chuckled, ��The Uchiha is an ancient n that has been in existence for nearly a millennium. The true depths of the Uchiha n are not something that just about anyone can know, even your Nidaime Hokage, Senju Tobirama who knew the Uchiha n better than the Uchiha n itself did not know the true depths of the Uchiha��


    We have a lot of forbidden Jutsu, forbidden Jutsus of the kind that can blur the boundaries of life and death, and ��alter�� or ��decide�� the destiny and fool the fate.


    Don��t make a mistake by thinking that Uchiha Madara died at the Battle of the Valley of the End, not only did he not die there, but in fact, he even managed to gain the power of Shodaime Hokage before disappearing��


    So, if you really ask me who was the true winner of the Battle of the Valley of the End, then undoubtedly it was Uchiha Madara, not Senju Hashirama!��


    Elder Koharu asked with a frowned expression, ��So�� if Uchiha Madara did not die at the Battle of the Valley of the End, then what has he been doing all this time? The First Great Shinobi War, the Second Great Shinobi War, the Third Great Shinobi War what was he doing for so many decades?��


    ��Controlling the Shinobi World from the shadows�� making the oues that he wants to see, all for the sake of whatever purpose he wants to fulfill���� answered Homusubi.


    Elder Koharu eyes widened in realization, ��The Akatsuki Organization�� was he the one who created it?��


    Homusubi nodded, ��I suppose that��s one way to put it.��


    At this moment Sandaime Hokage said with a solemn expression, ��The Nine-Tailed Demon Fox��s Attack that happened around 8 years ago�� was he the one responsible for that too?��


    Sandaime couldn��t help but think so, after all, up until now there has been only one man capable of perfectly controlling the Kyuubi, and that man is undoubtedly Uchiha Madara�� At the battle of the Valley of the End, he used Kyuubi together with his Susano��o�� So, it wouldn��t be strange if that man was also responsible for the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox��s Attack��


    His objective could have been anything, to take back the Kyuubi for whatever n he has, or to take revenge on Konoha��


    Whatever his objective might have been behind the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox��s Attack, he failed in the end, but that came at a cost, at the cost of the death of Konoha��s Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato, and the Second Generation Jinchuriki of Kyuubi, Uzumaki Kushina!


    The death of those two was a very big loss for Konoha, and even if more than 8 years have passed since then, Konoha has still not recovered from that loss, therefore, Sandaime really wanted to know if the person responsible for the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox��s Attack was Uchiha Madara.


    But it��s a pity that Homusubi was not willing to answer each and every question of Sandaime, and said, ��Hokage-dono, you have too many questions�� Amatsukami is neither obligated to provide such information to the Five Great Shinobi Viges nor are we interested���� and continued after a pause, ��Now let��s get back to the why we are here and you give me the payment�� I don��t think I need to emphasize the consequences of defaulting our payment, right?��


    Sandaime quickly waved his hands, and exined, ��Don��t worry, we will not back away from our end of the deal, and Amatsukami will be given full payment they were promised. We just want to talk with you, if we are going to establish a cooperative rtionship to deal with the threat of the Akatsuki Organization, we need to at least understand a few things about who we are working with�� that��s all����


    At the five Kage conference a few days ago, the five Kage have reached a consensus that only ��Yama�� the leader of Amatsukami has the strength to check and bnce Nagato, the leader of the Akatsuki Organization, so, if the Five Great Shinobi Viges want to maintain their dominance over the Shinobi World, then they have but one choice, and that is to cooperate with Amatsukami�� And based on this understanding, the five Kage have also made a unanimous decision to not do anything that would offend Amatsukami, because if Amatsukami abandons the five great Shinobi Viges, then the Shinobi World will be done for!


    So obviously Sandaime Hokage wouldn��t be foolish enough to offend Amatsukami over just a few hundred million Ryo.


    At this time, Elder Koharu said from the side, ��If your leader Yama is also afraid of Uchiha Madara, it won��t be any harm for the Amatsukami Organization to cooperate with Konoha.��


    Homusubi lightly nced at Elder Koharu and said in a taunting tone, ��Let go of your arrogance old hag. You have to get used to the fact that the Shinobi World is no longer within the grasp of the Five Great Shinobi Viges, and the sooner you learn to start thinking from the perspective of weak people whose lives are never in their hands, then the more you will get to live�� otherwise you will be squashed like an unknown bug with no one left to even remember or recall you after your death!��


    Elder Koharu was angered, and shouted, ��You��!��


    Before Elder Koharu could say or do anything the Five Great Viges, and more specifically Konoha Vige mighte to regret in the future, Sandaime Hokage stepped forward to stop her, and then immediately said to Homusubi, ��In my capacity as the representative of Konohagakure and the Five Great Shinobi Viges, I express my sincere gratitude to the Amatsukami Organization for helping us out in the previous two conflicts against the Akatsuki Organization����


    After saying so, he waved his hands to the Anbu Commander standing on the side.


    The Anbu Commander nodded, then took out two bags from a Storage Scroll and put them in front of Homusubi.


    ��And here��s the payment.�� Sandaime Hokage said while pointing at the two bags, ��The two bags contain about 150 million Ryo each, and the subsequent 245 million Ryo will be paid to Amatsukami in installments within the next three months.��


    When presented with the payment, Homusubi no longer paid attention to the offended Elder Koharu. She just took out a Storage Scroll of her own and sealed the two bags within the storage scroll, and after doing so, she turned around and started to walk towards the exit of the Hokage��s Tent.


    Seeing that Homusubi was about to leave, Sandaime quickly said, ��Please wait a moment.��


    Homusubi turned around with a frowned expression under her mask, and questioned, ��Is there something else?��


    Sandaime Hokage exhaled a puff of smoke, and lowly said, ��I don��t know if Amatsukami will be willing to ept amission.��


    ��Amission, you say?�� Homusubi became interested, and questioned, ��What does Sandaime Hokage-dono want to be done?��


    ��On the night the Akatsuki Organization attack the Vige, several children from our vige were kidnapped by Orochimaru and Kakuzu of the Akatsuki Organization�� We want Amatsukami to rescue those children�� The vige will be willing to pay 25 million Ryo each for the rescue of those children, and we are also willing to add an additional 50 million Ryo specifically for Uzumaki Naruto because he happens to be the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi.�� Said Sandaime Hokage.


    Naturally, Konoha Vige does not ce all hopes of rescuing the four children on the shoulders of Amatsukami, but Amatsukami��s help will undoubtedly increase the probability of rescue of the four children, especially the rescue of Uzumaki Naruto, who is not only the child of Yondaime couple but also the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi.


    The Kyuubi is very important for the vige so as Hokage, he cannot leave Naruto in the hands of Orochimaru, especially after the Akatsuki Organization has repeatedly shown their intention of collecting the nine Bijuu. Protecting the Bijuu and their Jinchuriki has be the top priority of the Five Great Shinobi Viges, so the rescue of Uzumaki Naruto is very important and urgent.


    In fact, not only Uzumaki Naruto, but even the rescue of Uchiha Sasuke, and Hyuga Hinata is very important whether from a political point of view or for the sake of the future of the vige�� As for Hyuga Neji? Well, if the vige is willing to pay for the rescue of three children, then there is no harm in adding one more��


    Homusubi smiled, and nodded, ��The three children and the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi huh? Well, we will pay attention����


    Sandaime requested helplessly, ��Then please����


    In front of Amatsukami, Sandaime can��t really afford to show a tough attitude, so all he can do is request politely.


    The main reason is that Amatsukami is too strong, so strong that Konoha��s power or prestige doesn��t seem to deter Amatsukami at all. And the second reason is that Konoha owes a favor to Amatsukami, so Amatsukami is their benefactor.


    If there was no help from Amatsukami in the battle against the Akatsuki Organization, then what would have been the consequences, Sandaime dare not imagine.


    Homusubi nodded lightly then left the Hokage Tent unimpeded. After walking out of the Hokage Camp, when Homusubi was about to leave the vige, two figures appeared before her.


    Looking at the two people standing before her, Homusubi chuckled, and greeted the two, ��If it isn��t the Uchiha Patriarch, and the so-called number one genius of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Shisui of the body flicker�� I wonder why such famous people havee to me.��


    That��s right, the two people standing before Homusubi are none other than Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Shisui.


    Fugaku directly activated his Mangekyou Sharingan and looked at Homusubi, while Shisui with a helpless face awkwardly stood beside Fugaku��


    Fugaku questioned tentatively, ��You are Uchiha Tsukihi�� are you not?��


    ��Oh my, you realized my identity so easily?�� Homusubi was surprised, then said, ��I suppose I shouldn��t be surprised����


    Fugaku said with a stern tone, ��Uchiha Tsukihi, I may not know who your parent was, and how you were born but since you are an Uchiha, should you note to the n where you belong��? I can see that you don��t harbor any hatred or dissatisfaction towards the n or the Vige�� As long as you are willing to return, I�� I can����


    Before Fugaku could finish speaking, Tsukihi said, ��It��s not impossible for me toe to the n, but you will have to give up on the position of the Patriarch of the Uchiha n����


    Fugaku was surprised by Tsukihi��s condition, and entered a pondering mode��


    Shisui was also surprised, but he was more surprised by what Tsukihi said, ��Will she reallye to the n?��


    In fact, not only Fugaku and Shisui, even Tsukihi herself was surprised, she posed such a condition thinking that Fugaku will immediately refuse, never thought that Fugaku will start to seriously consider such an absurd condition, ��You really deserve to be the indecisive Uchiha Patriarch.��


    Uchiha Fugaku would subconsciously hesitate on such a critical question, this undoubtedly shows that he, with an indecisive character, is really not a very good candidate for the position of the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, a n consisting of unruly nsmen who are driven by their emotions.


    After a while of consideration, Fugaku nodded, ��Come to the n, if you can defeat me and Shisui, the position of the Patriarch of the n is not unnegotiable.��


    Tsukihi smiled, and shook her head, ��I am sorry Fugaku-sama, I was just joking with you�� Neither am I interested in the position of the Uchiha Patriarch nor can I be one even if I want to�� after all, Uchiha Tsukihi is dead, isn��t she? She died for the sake of the Konoha Vige, right?��


    Fugaku frowned when he heard Tsukihi��s reply�� Putting aside the matter of Uchiha Tsukihi��s so-called ��death��, when he heard that Tsukihi is not interested in the position of the patriarch, he was helpless�� if even the position of the Patriarch is not tempting enough for the other party, then he really has no other bargaining chip��


    At this time Tsukihi said, ��Well, I��ll praise you for recognizing my identity and give you a piece of advice�� If you wish for the prosperity of your n, then change your indecisive character Uchiha Patriarch�� because this indecisive character will not bring a sense of security to the people around you����


    Tsukihi��s sudden words startled Fugaku, and he can��t help but fall into a thoughtful state��


    Tsukihi found that her words seem to be doing their job, and continued to walk forward�� And just as she was about to pass by Fugaku and Shisui, Fugaku suddenly interrupted her, ��Wait�� I am here to offer amission to you����


    ��Amission, you say?�� Homusubi became interested, although she guessed whatmission Uchiha Patriarch is talking about, she questioned nheless, ��What does Uchiha Patriarch want to be done?��


    Fugaku took a deep breath, and said, ��If Amatsukami can help me rescue my younger son Sasuke, I am willing to pay the corresponding remuneration.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574: The Necessary Evil


    ��If Amatsukami can help me rescue my younger son Sasuke, I am willing to pay the corresponding remuneration.��


    ��Uchiha Sasuke was taken away by the Akatsuki Organization, wasn��t he? Whether he is dead or alive at this moment is unknown, and even if he is alive, we may not be able to do anything to save that kid���� Homusubi refused Fugaku��smission without any hesitation.


    If there is a chance, Kuroto will naturally go to save Neji and Sasuke, but he doesn��t want to make any reckless move, because taking reckless action will not only endanger the lives of those two kids but his own too. Therefore, Homusubi did not ept Fugaku��smission.


    As for why did Homusubi ept Sandaime Hokage��smission?


    Well, because Sandaime Hokage��smission also includes saving Naruto and Hinata from the hands of Orochimaru, which is a much easier task than saving Sasuke and Neji from the hands of the Akatsuki Organization.


    Fugaku��s expression changed, he didn��t expect that Homusubi will directly refuse without even any thought, so after a while of thinking, he said again, ��I have a piece of information that will definitely interest you. If Amatsukami is willing to help me rescue my son, I am willing to share this valuable information with you.��


    Homusubi frowned, ��What information?�� she was unable to figure what kind of information would be so valuable that it would tempt even the Amatsukami to help Fugaku.


    ��Position of Akatsuki Organization��s new base.�� Said Fugaku while looking at Homusubi with a calm expression. Fugaku��s eyes were showing his confidence that Homusubi will definitely be interested in this piece of information.


    After understanding that Fugaku was talking about the location of the new base of the Akatsuki Organization, Homusubi gave him a deep nce, and couldn��t help but think, ��It seems that I underestimated him.��


    What exactly is going on in Fugaku��s mind at this moment, Homusubi can more or less guess.


    Fugaku obviously wants to use the location of the new base of the Akatsuki Organization as bait to make Amatsukamiunch a raid on them. By doing so, not only will he get the opportunity to rescue his younger son Sasuke, but he will also be able to force Uchiha Shinichi to rebel against the Akatsuki Organization and return back to the n, thus enhancing the power of the Uchiha n. So, this move of his can be regarded as killing two birds, no, three birds with one stone, because aside from rescuing Sasuke, and forcing Shinichi back, he also managed to use Amatsukami Organization to his advantage which up until now no has been able to do.


    It can be said that Fugaku��s n is very good, and this exins his confidence why he thinks that Homusubi will not be able to refuse, but it��s a pity that there��s still something that Fugaku has never taken into ount.


    What Fugaku might have never taken into consideration is that Shisui who is standing next to him, and Itachi, his most trusted son are members of Amatsukami, so, the so-called secret information that he wants to use as bait is something Homusubi is already aware of for quite a few days now.


    Therefore, Fugaku��s n wasn��t meant to seed from the start.


    Seeing that Homusubi did not immediately answer, Fugaku thought that his n is going perfectly and added, ��The information in my hands is absolutely true�� If you feel uncertain in your strength, the Uchiha n is willing to cooperate with the Amatsukami and act together. Bybining our forces, it will be easy to destroy the Akatsuki Organization.��


    Looking at Fugaku��s serious expression, Tsukihi couldn��t help thinking to herself, ��You overestimate yourself and underestimate the others���� then shook her head to refuse, ��My answer is still the same.��


    Fugaku didn��t expect that Homusubi would refuse again, and asked in a puzzled manner, ��Why?��


    ��As for the reason, I have already told your Sandaime Hokage, if you want to know the reason, just ask him yourself���� said Homusubi, and then started to leave�� The moment she came next to Fugaku, she lightly whispered, ��Also do me a favor and keep the fact that Uchiha Tsukihi is still alive a secret�� otherwise, meteorites might start to rain above the sky of Uchiha n.��


    ��Is that a threat?�� Fugaku asked with his eyes narrowed.


    ��You are free to believe whatever you want�� I am just telling you what will happen if you do what I don��t want you to do.�� Homusubi said, then added, ��Alright then, Uchiha Patriarch-sama�� I��ll be taking my leave now see you again next time����


    Leaving this sentence, Homusubi nonchntly passed by Fugaku and Shisui and continued to walk toward the exit of the Konoha Vige, but it��s a pity that before she could leave in a cool manner, another acquaintance stopper her�� and the person who appeared in front of her this time was none other than Hyuga Hizashi.


    ��


    On top of a Sentry Tower


    Asuma saw the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n privately contacting the Homusubi of Amatsukami, andined in an unhappy tone, ��The major Shinobi ns are also trying to engage in little private tricks.��


    In the current Konoha, there are uncountable unfavorable rumors circting in regards to the Sandaime Hokage in the inner political circle, and this had made Asuma feel quite uneasy. He may not have definitive proof or evidence, Asuma can keenly feel that an undercurrent is surging in the vige, and this undercurrent might be extremely disadvantageous for Sandaime Hokage.


    Kakashi, who was still half-covered in bandages, sighed at the state of the vige and said with a thoughtful expression, ��The Heiress of the Hyuga n, the son of the head of the branch division of the Hyuga n, and the second son of the Patriarch of the Uchiha n was kidnapped in the chaos that night�� maybe all they are doing by trying to contact Amatsukami is find a to save their children. I understand that the Vige is also trying to save them, so they don��t really have a reason to contact Amatsukami in such a manner, but a parent can never stop worrying about their child, and the more help they get, the higher the chances of saving their children, that��s probably the reason they are contacting Amatsukami.��


    Asuma sighed, ��I hope it is as you say.��


    Then nced at Kurenai from the corner of his eyes only to find that an inexplicable expression clouded her face as she was looking at Homusubi. It seemed as if she too wants to go and talk with Homusubi about something but is hesitant.


    Seeing Kurenai��s state Asuma was reminded of the recent rumors he heard about Kurenai that had something to do with the Fujin of Amatsukami, his face sank, and couldn��t help but say to her, ��Kurenai, although Amatsukami helped Konoha and the other Four Great Shinobi Viges this time against the Akatsuki, there is no essential difference between them and the Akatsuki Organization�� So, don��t get confused by them.��


    Kurenai looked at Asuma with a frowned expression, and questioned, ��What are you trying to say?��


    ��I�� I just���� Being stared at by Kurenai, Asuma was at a loss.


    Understanding that if the two are allowed to continue in this manner, the tension between them will definitely rise, so Kakashi had no choice but to intervene and help Asuma, ��Kurenai, what Asuma is saying is notpletely unreasonable. An organization as mysterious and strong as Amatsukami must have its own goals and objectives. Up until now, we have only learned of the frightening objectives of the Akatsuki Organization, but we have no clue about what Amatsukami��s goals and objectives are�� So, we shouldn��t let our guard down against them, because for all we know, making our guard down against them might just be the start of Amatsukami��s goal.��


    After listening to Kakashi��s reasoning, Kurenai lowered her head and became silent.


    Seeing that the Iron was hot, Asuma decided to strike, ��I know that Fujin of Amatsukami saved you from Orochimaru, but Fujin is also a member of Amatsukami, not a Konoha Shinobi. So, it would be best if we keep our distance from them because we never know when Amatsukami will be our enemy.��


    Kurenai remained silent and chose not to argue with Kakashi and Asuma, instead she looked in the direction of Homusubi not far away with a thoughtful expression.


    As a Konoha Kunoichi, Kurenai understands that Kakashi and Asuma are indeed correct, they never know when Amatsukami, which has been helping them up until now will be their enemy. And generally speaking, Kurenai��s vignce against foreigners is no worse than anyone else�� she is not the type who would desperately try to repay someone foreigner or fall in love with him just because that said foreigner happened to have saved her life.


    The reason why she fell in love with him�C�Cafter the events a few nights ago Kurenai hase to ept her feelings and the fact that she loves Fujin�C�Cis not only because Fujin desperately tried to protect her from Orochimaru despite all the bloody injuries he received in the process, but also because she has seen his appearance, and knows that Fujin is not a foreigner, he is a Hyuga and should have been a Konoha Shinobi before leaving the vige.


    Kurenai is more certain of her guess after witnessing Fujin��s act of desperately protecting the vige from the Akatsuki Organization. She feels that deep down inside, Fujin must still love the vige, otherwise, he would have never gone so far as to get himself so severely injured and nearly killed just for the sake of a task.


    Why exactly did Fujin leave the vige? Kurenai is not sure and has not been able to figure it out yet. But upon understanding the inner problems of the Hyuga n, she feels that there must have been some unspeakable difficulties that prompted him to leave the vige.


    But just because he left the vige shouldn��t mean that he hates the vige, and it also doesn��t mean that he is an enemy of the vige or will nevere back, right?


    ��Maybe someday�� when this is all over���� she thought as she continued to look at Homusubi in the distance.


    ��


    On Homusubi��s Side.


    Homusubi sighed in pity while looking at the disappearing back of Hyuga Hizashi.


    This time, Hyuga Hizashi came to meet Homusubi as a representative from the Hyuga n. The purpose was obviously very clear, it is to entrust amission to Amatsukami in regard to the rescue of the Heiress of the Hyuga n who was kidnapped by Orochimaru.


    As mentioned before, saving the children kidnapped by Orochimaru are much easier,pared to saving the children kidnapped by the Akatsuki Organization, so Homusubi had no problem epting themission.


    What��s more, based on her knowledge and understanding of Orochimaru, Homusubi knows that Hinata wouldn��t be in too much danger as Orochimaru has long lost his interest in the Byakugan because he doesn��t find Byakugan to be valuable or interesting enough whenpared to the Sharingan.


    In fact, it is not just Orochimaru, even if it is themon opinion in Konoha Vige or the opinion of the rest of the Shinobi world, they don��t find Byakugan to be any more useful than a Sensor Jutsu. With the repeated emergence of Mangekyou Sharingan users, and the appearance of the Rinnegan the fabled eyes of the Rikudo Sennin, the evaluation of Byakugan has fallen to the bottom. The Hyuga n, which was barely keeping pace with the Uchiha n in the past is now nowhere near equal to the Uchiha n.


    But this is not the reason why Homusubi sighed in pity, the reason she did so is that she felt pity for Hyuga Hizashi. She could clearly feel that when Hyuga Hizashi came to entrust themission in regards to the rescue of Hinata, he wanted to offer amission for the rescue of his son too�� but for some reason, he failed to speak that part and returned without mentioning anything about it.


    Thinking of the inner torment Hizashi��s heart must be feeling at this moment for not even being able to do anything to save his beloved son, Homusubi could only sigh in pity.


    This is how the Hyuga n works, and this is the fate of the members of the branch division of the Hyuga n. Protection and safety of the main family is their top priority, between Hinata and his son, the safety of Hinataes first, there is no other option, no matter how much he is worried about his own son, he must first do everything to ensure the safety of the member of the main family, and for this, even if he is forced to give up on his child, then he must do so, he has no say in the matter.


    Such a reality is damned, and even if it is Kuroto, he really wants to change this damned situation.


    But Kuroto also understands that now is not the best time to make a move to change the situation of the Hyuga n. Moreover, for the majority of the Hyuga nsmen, the Cage Bird Juinjutsu is more

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575: Danzo��s Worries


    After receiving themission from Hyuga Hizashi, Homusubi did not stay in Konohagakure anymore, and after throwing off all the eyeliners she quickly left the vige.


    Not long after, Homusubi arrived at a familiar location, and this was the forest area outside Shimura Danzo��s secret base of operation.


    In addition to collecting the agreed payment from the Sandaime Hokage, Homusubi had one other purpose why she used the Tsukihi Clone publicly, and that reason is to take over the work of Fujin in the improvement of Chimera Buds and Chimera Jutsu and participate in Shimura Danzo��s n.


    After all, the Fujin Clone was too badly damaged in several battles against the members of the Akatsuki Organization and won��t be of any use for the time being, but the improvement and development of the Chimera Buds and Chimera Jutsu are an immediate priority that can not be dyed, and Kuroto must be involved in the whole process to make sure that nothing is left out.


    The rapid improvement in Nagato��s strength has made Kuroto feel a little desperate and urgent.


    At present no one can judge what are the upper limits of Nagato, nor can anyone, including Homusubi infer when Nagato will make his next move or what will be his ns, therefore, Homusubi must not waste any time in dangling around and must do what he can in order to speed up the development and advancement of the Chimera Jutsu toplete his Project Godhood as soon as possible.


    With this thought in her mind, Homusubi continued to walk further and quickly approached Shimura Danzo��s base.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    But before Homusubi could get too close, suddenly two shinobi wearing the Root subdivision gear appeared in front of her and said to him respectfully, ��Danzo-sama is waiting for you at the base, please follow us.��


    The one who spoke was none other than the Bishojo-chan Fujin was quite familiar with, and knowing the other party��s identity, Homusubi nodded lightly, ��It seems my arrival was within Danzo��s expectations, oh well�� it doesn��t really matter if Danzo expected me toe or not���� and followed the two.


    It didn��t take very long for the party of three to arrive at Danzo��s base, and Homusubi soon met up with Danzo.


    ��The two of you can go back to your posts.�� ��Yes, Danzo-sama!��


    After instructing the two subordinates to go back to their posts, Danzo first took a deep look at Homusubi, then said, ��I do hope that your Amatsukami will abide by their previous agreement!��


    Homusubi was taken aback by the sudden words of Danzo, and asked in a confused tone, ��What agreement are you talking about?��


    Danzo frowned, and questioned, ��Does Amatsukami intends to fool me now? Fujin clearly stated, ��for the future of the Shinobi World, Konoha needs a new Hokage, someone courageous enough to stand against the wind, and Amatsukami has chosen Shimura-san for this purpose.�� After giving out such a promise of supporting me to the position of the Hokage, do you intend to back out now?��


    When Homusubi heard Danzo��s words, she couldn��t help but realize, ��No wonder this old guy is jumping up and down in the vige recently�� so this is where his confidence ising from!��


    At the same time, Tsukihi was a bit speechless after listening to Danzo��s reiteration of Fujin��s words.


    Back then Kuroto used the Fujin Clone to make a deal with Shimura Danzo, and to make Danzo trust him, he spoke all that nonsense of supporting him to be Konoha��s Hokage. It was supposed to be just empty talk to tempt Danzo and lower his guard so that he can be the perfectb rat without any opposition. Kuroto never expected that this old guy would really take that empty talk seriously to his heart.


    And it just so happens that soon after that talk the Vige was nearly destroyed, causing Sandaime Hokage to lose trust and confidence from the people of the vige. This made Shimura Danzo realize that his chance is here, and he started to jump up and around the vige in order to take advantage of this god-given once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Seeing Homusubi silent and not giving any reply, Danzo snorted coldly, ��What now, did Hiruzen offer something more tempting?��


    Danzo is obviously aware of the fact that Homusubi has just met up with the Sandaime Hokage, and it wouldn��t be so strange Sandaime Hokage made a deal with Amatsukami, causing that organization to tilt their support from his side to Hiruzen��s side.


    After listening to Danzo��s question, Homusubi��s brain turned, and she chose deliberate silence, which was regarded as acquiescence by Danzo.


    ��Damn it, Hiruzen! I won��t lose to you�� not this time!�� after cursing inwardly, Danzo looked at Homusubi and said, ��Humph, what can Hiruzen even give to Amatsukami? I know his character better than anyone, he can��t give Amatsukami anything except for just some money��! But I am different�� As long as Amatsukami continues to support me and help me ascend to the position of Konoha��s Hokage, I can give the entire Land of Water to Amatsukami!��


    ��Huh?�� Homusubi was startled by what Danzo said, and for a moment she even suspected that she heard it wrong.


    Danzo turned around, and said in a fanatic tone, ��The era of the Five Great Shinobi Viges will end in my hands�� When that happens, the entire Land of Water and the neighboring inds can be handed over to the Amatsukami to manage. One of the Five Great Nations in exchange for supporting and helping me in bing Konoha��s Hokage, is not a bad price don��t you think? I believe you should feel my sincerity.��


    ��I don��t feel it at all, the Land of Water was not yours, is not yours, and will never be yours, to begin with, and the same case applies to the other nations, so why do you get to call the shots? At this time, you are writing this kind of empty check in order to tempt me�� do you think I am an idiot just like you?�� Homusubi thought inwardly but didn��t give an outright reply to Danzo.


    Seeing that Homusubi was still silent, Danzo looked back at her, and said in a confident tone, ��Hiruzen will never be able to give you such an offer, you can��t refuse me!��


    Looking at Danzo��s face, ��Wait�� he was serious just now?�� Homusubi suddenly realized that this old geezer is not joking, and couldn��t help but think at the same time, ��I really didn��t expect that he would have such grand ambitions�� unifying the entire Shinobi World? This old thing is really����


    For a while, Homusubi couldn��t figure out how to describe the man named Shimura Danzo.


    After a long silence, she finally said, ��The reason I am here this time, its just to rece Fujin and help with the improvement of ��Chimera Jutsu�� As for your proposal just now, I will report it back to the organization.��


    Hearing Homusubi��s words, Danzo��s face turned into a gloomy expression.


    Homusubi didn��t care about Danzo��s reaction at all, and stated directly, ��Take me to theboratory.��


    With a bit of hesitation, Danzo nodded and ordered one of his subordinates to escort Homusubi to theboratory she will be working in.


    Although Danzo was very dissatisfied with Homusubi attitude towards him, Danzo��s rationality told him that now is not the time to turn his face with Amatsukami Organization. Not to mention the Chimera Jutsu is yet to be fullypleted, Danzo still needs Amatsukami��s support in advanced biotechnology and requires Amatsukami��s involvement in the improvement to check and bnce Orochimaru.


    Therefore, even if he is dissatisfied, Danzo chose to suppress it for now and focus on what��s more important at the moment.


    After Homusubi left, Orochimaru walked out of the darkness, and said with a mocking smile, ��It seems that Homusubi doesn��t have a very good opinion of you.��


    ��Humph!�� Danzo snorted, and said in an annoyed tone, ��This is the reason why I hate the Uchiha, Uchihas shouldn��t exist in the Shinobi World at all!��


    Because of being deeply influenced by Nidaime Hokage, Danzo has an indelible hostility towards the Uchiha n. Of course, Danzo��s situation is much worse than Nidaime Hokage, Senju Tobirama, despite not having a very good opinion of the Uchiha n was still capable of using that n for the benefit of Konoha, but that��s not the case with Shimura Danzo, in Danzo��s opinion, the Uchiha n shouldn��t even exist.


    Orochimaru also knew this fact, and said with a thoughtful expression, ��Amatsukami should be aware of your oil and water type rtionship with the Uchiha n, and yet they sent Homusubi to work in the improvement of Chimera Jutsu, I am afraid this is not a very good new for the n�� Homusubi��s involvement might even prove to be detrimental.��


    Danzo��s eyes narrowed, and said, ��I must find a way to get in contact with Fujin as soon as possible, otherwise, things will get out of hands!��


    Orochimaru shook his head, ��Don��t put too much hop on him. I was there at that time, and I am quite certain, Fujin��s injuries weren��t normal, they didn��t look like a disguise, even Tsunade was helpless and stated that he won��t survive����


    Orochimaru may not have intervened much in those battles on that night, he was still observing everything that was happening in the vige, so he had a clear grasp of the entire situation, as such, he is also aware that even Tsunade-hime, the best Iryo-nin in the Shinobi World was helpless in the face of Fujin��s injuries.


    Others may not know it, Orochimaru is aware of the disease that the people of the Kaguya n suffer from, he has figured out that that disease is majorly rted to using Shikotsumyaku, as such he perfectly understands that Fujin��s situation was really critical, and it would be a miracle if he survived that condition.


    Danzo said with a regretful expression, ��Sigh, I warned him not to interfere too much, but he just didn��t listen, and now this has happened, he is to me for all this problem!��


    Danzo has regarded that among the various members of the Amatsukami, Fujin supports him, while Homusubi opposes him. He thinks that there must be different factions within the Amatsukami, Fujin must be part of the faction that supported him, while Homusubi must be part of the faction that opposes him, and now that Fujin is critically injured, so the faction that Fujin is part of must be at a temporary disadvantage which has caused this situation.


    As for the reason why Homusubi is hostile to him and opposes him? Is there even a reason to ask? Everyone knows Danzo��s repulsive attitude towards the Uchiha n, so it is normal for Homusubi who happens to be an Uchiha to be hostile towards him!


    Orochimaru licked his lips with an excited smile, and questioned, ��Do you want to continue the n?��


    Danzo struck his crutch on the ground, and said with an unquestionable expression, ��Of course, no one can stop me!��


    The age is increasing, and the body is declining, but with this decline, the ambitions that should decrease as well are not only not decreasing but increasing with each and every passing day. Now his ambitions have reached such an unstoppable level that even if a ten-thousand-meter cliff is present in front of him, Danzo will not stop and jump without a shred of hesitation.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576: Danzo, Orochimaru & Homusubi��s Thoughts


    ��Of course, no one can stop me!�� said Danzo with a determined expression.


    Hearing Danzo��s answer, Orochimaru smiled slightly, he wasn��t surprised at all.


    If there is anyone in this Shinobi World who knows Danzo better than Danzo himself, then it is undoubtedly Orochimaru who has witnessed the entire process of Danzo turning from an Elder who maintained Konoha��s stability from the Shadows to a ve of power who wants only one thing�C�Cbe Konoha��s light�� that is, the so-called Hokage.


    As such, Orochimaru fully understands for Danzo who has be a ve and lost himself in pursuit of power, this sudden opportunity is too rare to be missed.


    This extent of destruction was a first for Konoha, more than ny percent of the Vige was destroyed and there were more than two thousand casualties.


    Such a disaster, no matter what the cause and no matter during which Hokage��s leadership did it happen, once it happened will inevitably cause the Hokage to fall into a whirlpool of negative public opinion.


    It must be known that the previous three great shinobi world wars, no matter how cruel or painful they were, never once reached the gate of Konoha Vige, let alone razing the vige overnight like what happened a few nights ago.


    And even if it was the betrayal of Uchiha Madara or the attack of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox, the vige never once suffered such an extent of damage��


    In the hearts of the vast majority of Konoha ninjas and civilians, the inherent concept that Konoha Vige is the strongest power in the ninja world, and the Hokage is the strongest ninja in the entire Shinobi world still exists. The people of Konoha may be willing to understand the difficulties of Sandaime Hokage, given the feats of the Akatsuki and Amatsukami, they are willing to agree that the enemy this time is just too powerful, too powerful that even Hokage, who is supposed to be the strongest ninja in the Shinobi World is not able to defeat them for whatever reason�� but emotionally, they are unable to ept such a reality, the destruction of their homes and loved ones still makes them subconsciously me Sandaime Hokage for his inability to protect the Vige and the vigers.


    After all, the name and position ��Hokage�� represents responsibility�� No matter how many valid reasons or excuses there are, the ��fact�� that the Vige was destroyed is unchangeable, so the incumbent Hokage also cannot shirt the responsibility for his failure��


    When a simr situation happened during thest stages of the third great shinobi war, Sandaime Hokage took the responsibility and stepped down as the Hokage and gave the position to the Yondaime, that time, that move may have been his political maneuver, but he did so nheless�� So, this time too�� he will have to step down as the Hokage, this is a fact that almost all the intellectual and experienced people understand��


    And with how active Shimura Danzo has be these days, without a doubt, he wants to use this opportunity�� because he too realizes that this is not only his best chance but also his only chance�� If this opportunity were to be missed, then he will never be able to be Konoha��s light.


    After seeing through Danzo��s thought process, Orochimaru licked his lips and asked suggestively, ��If Amatsukami really falls on the old man��s side, your next n will be greatly affected����


    Danzo shook his head, and said with a confident tone, ��It won��t happen�� As I said earlier, I know Sarutobi better than anyone else, he can��t offer a price higher than I am offering them, so Amatsukami will not choose to cooperate with him.


    I suspect that the reason Amatsukami sent Homusubi to meet Sarutobi is just to borrow him in order to force me to make more concessions�� I knew about it and offered the entire Land of Water, but it appears that just the Land of Water doesn��t satisfy them�� their appetite is bigger, so they want more����


    ��I suppose this might indeed be the case.�� Orochimaru nodded as if he agreed with this possibility, but his eyes that were looking at Danzo��s back were clearly emphasizing that he is looking at an idiot, and there was only one thought going on his mind which is, ��This guy�� is utterly hopeless����


    ording to Orochimaru, the reason why Amatsukami sent Homusubi in ce of Fujin could be just about anything, and he is not sure what it is, but what he is definitely sure of is that it wouldn��t have anything to do with increasing concessions or bigger appetite��


    After all, the leader of that organization can drop freaking meteors from outer space!


    Knowing this fact, will there still exist a foolish Daimyo or country in this shinobi world who would oppose Amatsukami if that organization tried to take over it through brute force?


    The answer is an obvious big fat NO!


    In fact, if you think about it, there would be countless countries in this Shinobi world who would even wee Amatsukami and offer their entirend to them, just for the sake of the sense of security that Amatsukami might be able to provide them with.


    Therefore, what Danzo thinks is bound to be impossible, but Orochimaru did not bother to correct Danzo, because the bigger idiot Danzo remains, the easier it will be for Orochimaru to manipte him.


    Danzo obviously didn��t know what Orochimaru was thinking, he looked at Orochimaru, and said in an unquestionable tone, ��The progress of the improvement of the Chimera Jutsu must be elerated.��


    Orochimaru smiled slightly, and said, ��Recently I have made a major breakthrough on my part, and now the part that was supposed to bepleted by Fujin is what��s constraining the further progress, so that��s up to Homusubi�� I just hope that Homusubi who is recing Fujin is as good as him and wouldn��t let us down�� otherwise, it might take months, or even years toplete the improvement of Chimera Jutsu����


    Hearing Orochimaruw words, Danzo nodded in appreciation, ��When ites to his talent as a researcher, Orochimaru does have a capital to be prided upon.�� At the same time, he couldn��t help but frown at the mention of Homusubi�� Danzo feels that it is inappropriate to let an Uchiha intervene in his core n��


    But he doesn��t really have a choice�� Homusubi is the person Amatsukami sent�� so, he will have to make do with Homusubi, which made him sigh endlessly.


    Orochimaru didn��t care about Danzo��s sigh, he was thinking something else, and after a while of thinking, he said tentatively, ��It��s about time you start selecting the targets�� Have you considered which Kekkei Genkai do you want to swallow?��


    Danzo shook his head indifferently, ��I haven��t decided yet.��


    Orochimaru knew that Danzo won��t reveal such an important intelligence to him, so he didn��t bother to ask anymore, just turned around and started walking into the darkness while licking his lips in excitement.


    ��


    On Humusubi��s side.


    She read the report handed over to her by an assistant, and after reading it, Tsukihi��s pupils under the Homusubi mask shrank slightly.


    Judging from the data recorded in this report, in the days when Kuroto was absent, the progress of the part Orochimaru was in charge of has made a major breakthrough, and even many other technical difficulties that the entire project was facing were also solved one by one.


    From this report alone, Homusubi could guess that it was all done by Orochimaru, almost none of Danzo��s researchers are capable of such advancement in such a short period of time, so she couldn��t help but think, ��It seems Danzo and Orochimaru are still maintaining their cooperative rtionship����


    Thinking of this, Homusubi suddenly realized something��


    Orochimaru kidnapped the Kyuubi��s Jinchuriki from the vige, even if Orochimaru and Danzo did not have a conflict over it, Danzo should have at least terminated his cooperative rtionship with Orochimaru for the time being�� But this didn��t happen�� Not only did Danzo not terminate his cooperation with Orochimaru, but he didn��t even bother to ask Orohchimaru to immediately return the Jinchuriki and the Hyuga Heiress!


    This shows that Danzo and Orochimaru might have reached some kind of agreement in private. And thinking so, Homusubi felt more strongly that it has something to do with Danzo��s recent secret moves.


    Danzo is actively seeking the position of Hokage this is not hidden from Homusubi, and now she has finally realized that the support from Amatsukami may not be his only source of confidence. Homusubi thinks that the two kids, Naruto and Hinata who are in Orochimaru��s hands are also the bargaining chips Danzo intends to use to his advantage at the time of Hokage elections.


    Imagine what would happen if Danzo reached an agreement with Orochimaru, and enacted a scene of the rescue of Hinata and Naruto�� such an act of ��bravery�� will suddenly shoot up Danzo��s reputation in the vige. In such a scenario, the support of the Hyuga n will undoubtedly tilt towards Danzo.


    When that happens, as long as Danzo manages to woo a few other major Shinobi ns, and get support from the Daimyo, it wouldn��t be impossible for him to rece Sarutobi Hiruzen as Konoha��s next Hokage.


    But this all depends on one question, and that is, ��Will Orochimaru hand over Naruto and Hinata to Danzo?��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577: The Unexpected Visitor


    ��Will Orochimaru hand over Naruto and Hinata to Danzo? Doesn��t he want to use Naruto to exchange with Sasuke who is in the Akatsuki��s hands? Or is it possible that Danzo is offering him something that even Orochimaru is tempted about and can��t refuse��?��


    As far as Homusubi has thought, the hostage exchange is bound to happen between Orochimaru and Akatsuki�� After all, Naruto is of little use to Orochimaru, and Sasuke is of no value to the Akatsuki�� and if they want their respective targets with no difficulty, then hostage exchange is the best option��


    So, reasonably speaking, Orochimaru shouldn��t agree to Danzo��s offer, or maybe it is better to say that he will only partially agree at best�� He may agree to hand over Hinata because she is of no use to him whatsoever, but he shouldn��t agree to hand over Naruto, after all, if he wants Sasuke who is in the hands of the Akatsuki, then he would need to hand over Naruto to Akatsuki�� which would be impossible if Naruto is ��rescued�� by Danzo��


    But now that Homusubi thought about it a little, she realized that what she was thinking is just an ideal scenario�� The ideal in the sense that both Akatsuki and Orochimaru operate in the sense of what��s best for them, but will they really operate in such a way?


    Both Akatsuki Organization and Orochimaru are dishonest parties, and there is absolutely zero mutual trust between the two of them, so when the two sides meet for hostage exchange, they will definitely n and try to pit each other, and both sides must realize each other��s mentality��


    As such, it is possible that the so-called hostage exchange won��t even take ce, and if hostage exchange doesn��t ur, then it wouldn��t be strange or impossible for Orochimaru to agree to Danzo��s proposal in exchange for some benefit��


    After reaching this conclusion, Homusubi decided that she will think about this matter at ater date, no matter what Orochimaru and Danzo are nning, it doesn��t concern her for the time being, as such, Homusubi put aside this thought for now and focused on the matter at hand.


    After putting aside, the report in her hands, she started to carry out experiments rted to the parts she is responsible for��


    Although Kuroto did not do any active research in the past few days because of being extremely busy in Anbu missions, his brain was not idle�� Even when performing the Anbu mission, or doing other important or unimportant work, he was constantly formting theories, analysis, as well as experimentation ns in his mind, so right now, Homusubi didn��t have to think too much and quickly got busy.


    The major breakthrough that Orochimaru has made is mainly in the aspect of finding a perfect colloidal material for making the Chimera Buds.


    The colloidal material that Orochimaru discovered is a special kind of glue with properties that make it suitable to be used for making the Chimera Buds.


    This glue is highly active at a temperature of 45�� Celsius, the activity level is almostparable to the glue used by Hiruko to make the Chimera Buds.


    But what��s different and special about this Glue discovered by Orochimaru is that its activity is controble in variation to temperature, which doesn��t happen with the Glue used by Hiruko.


    From 45�� Celsius to 30�� Celsius change in temperature, the change in activity is negative and is very small, but here��s where things start to get interesting�� Just as the temperature decreases below 30�� Celsius, the rate at which the activity decreases increases, and by the time the temperature approaches 0�� Celsius, the activity bes infinitely close to zero!


    Normally for almost all the other materials, activity approaches ��infinitely close to zero�� at 0�� Kelvin which is almost impossible to achieve, but here, for this specific glue the activity is approaching ��infinitely close to zero�� at 0�� Celsius, and this makes it a very big discovery.


    This kind of colloidal material whose activity is highly dependent on external temperature is very easy to control, as long as the surrounding temperature is adjusted as per the requirements, the risk of the Chimera Buds running out of control can fundamentally be prevented. Therefore, this breakthrough made by Orochimaru can be said to be critical��


    Before Orochimaru found this special glue, Homusubi was unable to make a rough estimate of how much funds do she need to continue to invest for the improvement of the Chimera Jutsu, but now that Orochimaru has found this special glue, the time and money Homusubi needs to invest in the follow-up improvement have be calcble.


    Not only that, but the discovery of the special glue also helped Homusubi solve many other problems she was earlier facing in the improvement of the Chimera Jutsu��


    ��Hehe�� Orochimaru-sensei sure is helpful���� thought Homusubi in a good mood and speeded up the experimental part she was responsible for.


    Within the next few days, Homusubi quickly redesigned the entire ceremony based on the new glue and specifically added a temperature control system that would allow the host of the ceremony to control the surrounding temperature in order to enhance or weaken the activity of the glue.


    And aside from carrying out all these tests at Danzo��s Root base, Kuroto also made sure to upgrade his Ancor Vantianboratory to the same level or even more advancedpared to theboratory to make sure that all the experimentation that was done here could easily be replicated in hisboratory too.


    In this way, time continued to pass, and in the blink of an eye more than a month flew by.


    ��


    One month Later


    After a month of reconstruction, the vige changed from a deste and ruined state and started to take back its vibrant form, with a newer appearance.


    While walking on the streets, one can see the newly constructed streets and residential blocks.


    Even Kuroto had to admire the construction workers for wiping away almost all the traces of the previous destruction�� But it��s a pity that even if the vige was being built anew, the haze and pain in the hearts of the vigers due to the loss of their loved ones did not disappear one bit.


    And of course, the result of all that haze and pain within the heats of the vigers is that within the past month, various unfavorable opinions and rumors that were asionally heard immediately after Akatsuki��s attack, fermented, as a result, almost all the ignorant folks started to express their dissatisfaction against Sandaime Hokage, and started to question his leadership.


    This state of unrest reached the point that just about anyone with sufficient IQ could judge that someone is intentionally manipting public opinion from the shadows��


    And Kuroto who was aware of the inside story knew full well that this ��someone�� is none other than Shimura Danzo, after all, Danzo is the type of guy who always makes these sorts of shady political maneuvers��


    But Danzo was also ying quite well this time, he didn��t bother to spread false usations, nor did he bother to distort the facts, all he did was trigger the doubts hidden in the hearts of the Vigers, so even Sandaime didn��t have any effective countermeasure, and was in a bit of a pinch.


    But all this political drama had nothing to with Kuroto who was walking towards his new home��


    That��s right, in the vige reconstruction, Kuroto��s home, which was also destroyed has been reconstructed. Although the internal decoration has not beenpleted yet, he has already moved in.


    So, afterpleting his Anbu duties for the day, Kuroto who returned home exhausted didn��t even bother to freshen up and after casually throwing aside his Anbu gear, he copsed on the mattress with the heater turned on.


    ��Today, it was really frosty���� he muttered while warming himself inside the Kotatsu and soon started to drift into a cozy sleep.


    But it��s a pity that he didn��t have the chance to catch up on his sleep, because as luck would have it, the moment he was about to drift into the world of dreams, suddenly a spiral whirl appeared in his living room, and from that spiral whirl a familiar figure with familiar clothing and familiar mask walked out, ��My name is�� Uchiha Madara!��


    ��I��ll be damned����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578: A deal with Uchiha Madara?


    ��My name is�� Uchiha Madara!��


    ��Uchiha Madara?!�� muttered Kuroto with widened eyes as he vigntly looked at the figure that suddenly appeared in his room, and internally his mind was going haywire, he couldn��t help but think, ��What the hell is Obito doing at my house? Could it be�� my identities have been exposed? But if so�� then how��? Just how in the hell did Obito and Akatsuki figure out that it is me?!��


    But before Kuroto had any time to properly consider whether it is exactly as he was thinking and if Obito��s purpose is really rted to that, Obito spoke, ��No need to be rmed, I am not here with hostile intentions�� This time, I am here�� only to make a deal with you�� Hyuga Kuroto!��


    ��Huh�� A deal you say?!�� Kuroto was taken aback, and narrowed his eyes trying to figure out Obito��s intentions behind his words, ��Deal? What kind of deal? And why would he want to make a deal with me? Moreover, the way he is talking, it doesn��t seem����


    From Obito��s casual manner of approaching him, Kuroto felt that Obito shouldn��t have discovered his secret identity as the leader of Amatsukami, because if he had, Obito wouldn��t have dared toe before him so casually.


    So, after calming his mind, Kuroto looked at Obito with a vignt expression, and asked tentatively, ��Why do you think I will make a deal with the likes of you?��


    ��I don��t know�� maybe for the sake of ensuring the safety of your dear disciple, Hyuga Neji?�� said Obito, with a chuckle, then added with a serious tone, ��You should be aware that he is in our hands�� And you see, the thing is, I am not interested in killing him as there��s no benefit in doing so, so here I am to make a deal with you�� If you wish to keep him alive, and also have him return to Konoha then you will do as I say����


    Kuroto blinked twice upon listening to Obito��s words�� he didn��t really expect that Obito would be here to make a deal regarding such a matter, and couldn��t help but think, ��He is an idiot, right? He specifically came to my house just to ckmail me using Neji as a hostage?��


    After realizing some extent of Obito��s purpose ofing here, Kuroto immediately came up with a n and started to enact a performance using his vast acting experience in order to figure out what exactly is that Obito wants to ckmail him into doing��


    At the mention of Neji, Kuroto showed an expression filled with surprise and burning anger, and slowly reached out his hand into his vest where a Kunai is supposed to be hidden as per the Anbu standards��


    Seeing Kuroto��s ��little actions�� Obito��s tone darkened, and said, ��You should make every move after thinking wisely because each of your ��little actions�� might result in the death of your loved ones����


    Hearing the warning issued to him, Kuroto��s hand stooped midway, and the intense anger was clearly visible on his face.


    Obito felt satisfied looking at the helpless expression of Kuroto and chuckled inwardly��


    And while Obito was chuckling inwardly, Kuroto who was externally showing an expression filled with helplessness, anger, and intense hatred, internally he analyzed the possibility of the sess rate of a sneak attack on Obito.


    Kuroto has many ways using which he can ��kill�� Obito, but because of the Izanagi that Obito must have Transcripted in the spare Sharingan that he has imnted in his body, he will not die, so each of Kuroto��s killer moves will be ultimately useless�� The assassination will seed, if and only if, Obito��s chakra is in a disrupted state.


    If Obito��s chakra is in a disrupted state, he will not be able to use Izanagi, and then Kuroto can kill him, but looking at Obito, as well as the surrounding using his Byakugan vision, Kuroto felt that the sess rate is very low.


    The reason for the low sess rate is the fact that Obito��s body is not present in the Shinobi World, he is only maintaining a physical appearance in front of Kuroto, in reality, Obito is still present inside the Kamui Dimension, so, even if Kuroto attacks Obito, it would be useless as the attack will not connect with Obito��s body, and just phase right through him.


    What��s more, Kuroto is still present inside Konoha, and using that particr method would mean exposing his identity as the leader of Amatsukami, which is something Kuroto doesn��t want to risk at this point considering that the possibility of sess is zero, so he decided not to y along with Obito for the time being.


    After letting go of the thought of attacking Obito, he thought about how to answer his proposal.


    Seeing that Kuroto was busy thinking, Obito added, ��You should understand that Hyuga Neji, in particr, has no value to the Akatsuki�� and even a moment of dy inpliance can result in his death. If you wish for him to stay alive you would do well to agree����


    After pondering a little, and getting repeatedly ��ckmailed�� Kuroto nodded, ��Alright�� but then added with a helpless expression, ��I am not sure if you are already aware of this or not, but I am a member of the branch division of the Hyuga n, as such, the things I can do for you are limited�� If you expect me to betray the vige, then you are expecting too much out of me����


    ��No�� no��!�� Obito shook his head hear while waving his hand casually, ��Firstly, I have no interest in Konoha��s secret intelligence�� so, by doing as I say, and working for me, you are not technically betraying the Konoha Vige, so you don��t have to worry about bing a traitor, and secondly, even if I asked you to do that, you can not deny it, as you are not in any position to negotiate here�� you would do well again by keeping that in mind as well����


    Kuroto was startled by Obito��s words, and nodded in realization, ��Alright, I suppose���� then he questioned with a confused gaze, ��But if you don��t want Konoha��s intelligence, then what do you want me to do?��


    At this question, Obito��s expression under the mask became extremely serious, and he said in a deep tone of voice, ��I want you to collect intelligence on Amatsukami for me����


    ��Amatsukami��?�� Kuroto was again taken aback, and for a moment he didn��t know whether tough or cry at Obito��s bad luck��


    Obito came to threaten and ckmail him, the leader of Amatsukami, for what? To investigate Amatsukami��s intelligence and report it to Akatsuki? Kuroto had to reallymend Obito for making such a bold decision��


    Seeing that Kuroto was silent, Obito thought that he was hesitating, and said, ��I know everything about you, everything about your abilities and history, to your rtions�� so you don��t need to make excuses, because doing so might cause you heavily�� I know that you are the team leader of the elite Anbu unit, Team-Ro�� so you have ess to the entire intelligencework of Konoha Vige�� And since, you are the guy who managed to locate Akatsuki��s base in the Amegakure, so don��t go denying that you are not capable of investigating Amatsukami��s intelligence, you are pretty capable of�� and even if you are not, you will find it no matter what, if you want your loved ones to not die suddenly��


    I am also aware of the fact that Konoha and Amatsukami have started to cooperate, so finding intelligence on Amatsukami shouldn��t be that difficult for you�� Hence, you will do as I say, if you do not want your dear disciple to die��!��


    ��I�� I see���� Kuroto agreed with a nervous expression, but internally he couldn��t help but stare at Obito nkly and think, ��This guy�� is really an idiot��! No doubt about this!��


    At the same time as Kuroto was looking nkly at Obito, Obito also looked at Kuroto, but Obito��s gaze was different�� he looked at Kuroto as if he has Kuroto dancing in the palms of his hands, and thought to himself, ��No matter what�� you don��t have the option to refuse me�� Hyuga Kuroto!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579: Obito��s Temptation


    ��It seems that because the Akatsuki Organization is unable to get any information from any other source or any other Shinobi Vige, so they have decided to finally turn their attention on Konoha Vige to seek out information���� thought Kuroto with a thoughtful look on his face which he did not hide from Obito��


    No doubt, after the previous war against the five great shinobi viges and Amatsukami, Akatsuki has be more and more afraid of Amatsukami. The very action of Obito to sneak inside Konoha in person, and ckmailing Kuroto using threat, coercion, and hostage that he has in order to make Kuroto his spy, shows that Akatsuki is getting more and more impatient due to their continuous inability to find any useful information about the Amatsukami.


    It��s just that Akatsuki��s or, should it be said that Obito��s luck is really bad��


    Whether through intentional or unintentional coincidence, the person Obito ended up choosing for the purpose of obtaining intelligence on Amatsukami turned out to be Kuroto, the very leader of Amatsukami, as a result, not only did Obito fail miserably in what he intended to do, but he also exposed the focus of Akatsuki Organization��s next course of actions.


    But it��s a pity that Obito didn��t realize the reality, and how big of a blunder he made�� when he saw the contemtive look on Kuroto��s face under his intimidation, Obito felt that he only needs to give a little more push, and Hyuga Kuroto will give in�� thinking so, Obito said with Madara��s deep voice, ��It��s time to decide�� I don��t have all day long to spend here with you����


    Seeing that Obito seems to be getting impatient, Kuroto thought, ��I guess there is no harm in agreeing to him�� by doing so, I can find an opportunity toy down a trap and then get rid of him directly by taking advantage of his overconfidence and carelessness����


    After making such a decision, Kuroto deliberately showed a tangled expression on his face as if he was still hesitating��


    And sure enough, Kuroto��s acting skills worked just as he intended them to, when Obito saw that Hyuga Kuroto was still hesitating, his face under the mask turned gloomy, he subjected Kuroto to cold killing intent, and said in a threatening tone of voice, ��It seems that you still don��t understand the meaning of my words�� I am not here to negotiate with you�� I am here to tell you what you have to do�� If you don��t agree to my conditions, then the consequences you will face will not be good�� Oh, by the way�� I heard that, aside from a disciple, you have a fianc���� what��s her name? Hyuga Yui, correct? Then there is also the daughter of the Miko of the Land of Demons who is like a sister to you�� she seems to be the same age as Hyuga Neji�� her name��s Shion�� right?��


    Kuroto��s heart jumped when Obito mentioned Yui and Shion, and he coldly looked at Obito��


    Seeing the coldness in Kuroto��s eyes, Obito shrugged, ��Don��t give me that look�� so long as you do as I say, no harm wille to them���� then he took a pause, and added in a bewitching tone, ��If you do as I say, and bring me some useful information about Amatsukami, then I can even help you get rid of the cage that is currently binding your fate and limiting you����


    Kuroto narrowed his eyes, and asked with a confused expression, ��What do you mean?��


    Obito chuckled, ��Oh, don��t y so dumb�� you know exactly what I mean�� the Cage Bird Cursed Seal��! If you managed to give me useful information, then I can help you get rid of the Cage Bird Cursed Seal.��


    Obito obviously felt that just threatening and ckmailing Hyuga Kuroto might not be enough, so, after thinking a little bit, he decided to throw out a card that almost no Hyuga nsmen from the branch family can resist.


    After all, it is a well-known fact that the members of the Hyuga Branch family generally detest the Cage Bird Cursed Seal�� the stronger and more talented a shinobi from the branch family is the more disgusted they will be towards the Cage Bird Cursed Seal that controls their destiny and life and death��


    So, Obito felt that even Hyuga Kuroto won��t be able to resist the temptation of getting rid of the Cage Bird Cursed Seal, and exactly as he intended, when Kuroto heard that the Akatsuki can even help him get rid of the Cage Bird Cursed Seal, he was really taken aback, ��Help me break free of the Cage Bird Cursed Seal?��


    Obito nodded, ��Yes.��


    Whether Obito is being serious and really intends to help Kuroto get rid of the Cage Bird Cursed Seal or not is something that perhaps only Obito knows, but Kuroto felt that Obito wasn��t being serious, and just intends to present a carrot in front of him to tempt him and control him using that temptation.


    The reason why he thinks as such is that Akatsuki doesn��t really have the ability to crack the Cage Bird Cursed Seal, Kuroto is sure of this�� he is so sure, because even Kuroto who is a Hyuga and an expert in Fuinjutsu hasn��t managed to find a way topletely break the Cage Bird Cursed Seal as of yet, so how can Akatsuki find a way?


    But for instance, Kuroto does assume that Akatsuki has the ability to find a way to break the Cage Bird Cursed Seal, would they really devote their energy to it? Kuroto doesn��t really think they will, because it is of no use to them��


    Therefore, Kuroto knows that even the temptations that Obito presented before him are just empty words with no sincerity, so he didn��t take them seriously. Besides, even if Obito was really being sincere, Kuroto wouldn��t really bother, because the Cage Bird Cursed Seal does not limit him��


    Of course, even if Kuroto knew the truth, he still decided to y along with Obito�� Kuroto��s face showed a moved expression, and while rubbing his forehead he asked in a surprised tone, ��Are you being really serious�� Can Akatsuki Organization really help me get rid of this Caged Bird cursed seal?��


    Obito nodded confidently, ��Of course, there��s nothing in this world that the Akatsuki Organization cannot do���� then added in a convincing tone, ��We have the Rinnegan�� In the face of those eyes, no Jutsu exist that can not be broken�� Cage Bird Cursed Seal is just a stronger seal, there��s just no way it wouldn��t be broken����


    Hearing these words, Kuroto seemed convinced, and nodded immediately, ��Alright, I can try to investigate all the intelligence that the Vige has about Amatsukami�� As long as I do find something useful, I will ry it to you, but do make note that I am not giving you any guarantee����


    Obito seemed satisfied, and nodded, if you want to break free of the Cage Bird Cursed Seal, then you will make sure that you will bring me useful intelligence about Amatsukami�� As long as you give me something useful, you will be rewarded ordingly����


    Kuroto nodded slightly, then as if he suddenly remembered something, he asked, ��But how should I contact you? You should know that intelligence is only valuable and useful if it is passed on immediately, so, in order to ry intelligence to you, I would need some method of contact����


    Kuroto knows that as long as he can actively contact Obito, and call him to the location he wants, he can prepare advance traps and get rid of this troublesome guy�� so a means of contact with Obito is what Kuroto really wants to have��


    ��I know, but you don��t have to worry about contacting me�� I wille to you on my own, but do note that my eyes are always on you�� if you try to deceive me, then be prepared for the consequences���� Obito said so in a deep tone of voice then disappeared without giving Kuroto any chance to say otherwise��


    Undoubtedly Obito also considered the possibility that Kuroto might give in to his intimidation on the surface, and then report everything that happened right now to the Hokage and Amatsukami, which was bound to make things difficult for him, as such, Obito had no intention of giving out anything that might make things troublesome for him.


    ��Tch���� watching Obito disappear, Kuroto clicked his tongue in annoyance and then sighed at his own carelessness��


    This time Kuroto was really caught off guard and that allowed Obito to get so close to him��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580: A deal with the Masked Man?


    One of the Training Grounds near the Uchiha n District


    <em>Whiish Whiish Whiiish Whiish���� Tuk Tuk Tuk Tuk����</em>


    With the sound of cutting through the wind, several shurikens that were thrown from midair hit the center of targets.


    Afternding swiftly on the ground, Itachi removed the ck cloth covering his eyes, and seeing that all targets were hit perfectly, Itachi smiled slightly then looked at the sky and sighed.


    His younger brother Sasuke has been abducted, and there has been no news about him so far�� Although Itachi believes in Kuroto��s judgment, and understands that they can��t be hasty, he is still very anxious, and worried, and by doing intense training and Shuriken throwing practice is he able to calm his mind��


    ��Sasuke�� please be safe���� thought Itachi to himself.


    <em>p p p p</em>


    Just when Itachi was momentarily distracted, suddenly the sound of apuse came from behind him, which was followed by a deep voice, ��Wonderful technique�� as to be expected of Uchiha Itachi����


    As soon as the sound of apuse reached his ears, Itachi immediately leaped backward, and vigntly watched the masked man with his three-tomoe Sharingan.


    Seeing Itachi��s quick reflexes, the masked man wasn��t surprised and said, ��No need to be nervous�� I am not here to kidnap you or kill you�� I am just here to have a chat with, and probably make a deal with you����


    After leaving Kuroto��s house, Obito didn��t directly leave the vige, but came to the Uchiha n with the purpose of finding Uchiha Itachi��


    Itachi did not bother to do all that drama, and acting like Kuroto, he simply looked at the masked man, and after judging that the masked man was in an intangible state that would make it difficult for any of his attacks to be effective on him, Itachi concluded that making a move on the masked man was useless, so he asked nkly, ��What kind of deal?��


    And as exactly as Itachi judged, Obito was indeed in an intangible state, the reason is that currently he is near the Uchiha District, and Uchiha Shisui lives here�� It has been unanimously agreed by everyone that Uchiha Shisui is currently the strongest Shinobi among the five great Shinobi Viges, with his Mangekyou Sharingan and mastery over Senjutsu, and Obito really didn��t want to risk fighting him, therefore, even when in close presence, Obito chose to remain intangible.


    Well, that aside, hearing Itachi��s question, the masked man brought a topic that he thought Uchiha Itachi would definitely be interested in, ��There are two Homusubi in the Amatsukami Organization�� and both of them are apparently Uchiha nsmen�� I��m just wondering�� aren��t you curious about their identities and who the two of them are?��


    Itachi replied calmly, ��Currently I am more curious about your identity�� someone who is hiding behind a mask shouldn��t really care about the identities of other masked people����


    ��Hahaha���� the masked man chuckled lightly, then said, ��The two Uchiha with Mangekyou Sharingan cannot appear out of thin air�� they must have had some background with the Uchiha n, and they must have left some traces within the n�� I personally suspect that the two of them are probably Genin or Chunin who went missing inexplicably during the third great shinobi war�� You are the eldest son of the current Uchiha Patriarch, as such, you are more than qualified to check the genealogy of the Uchiha n, and investigate their identities�� As long as you help me find the identities of those two, I can promise to return your brother back to you safe and sound����


    Itachi was perplexed by the masked man��s words, and asked again, ��So you want me to help you find the identities of the two Homusubi of the Amatsukami Organization?��


    The masked man nodded lightly, ��Yes, just use the information you find about the possible identities of the two Homusubi in exchange for getting back your brother�� I don��t think it��s a bad deal, right?��


    Itachi stared at the masked man for a while, then nodded without any hesitation, ��Sounds good�� Alright, I agree.��


    Itachi obviously didn��t trust the other party to simply hand over Sasuke, but this did not stop him from using this opportunity to temporarily ensure Sasuke��s safety by agreeing to the masked man��s so-called deal.


    Seeing that Itachi agreed, the masked man nodded slightly, and said, ��Alright then, I wille to see you again.�� then disappeared without leaving any trace behind.


    Seeing that the masked man has left, Itachi didn��t stay at the training field any longer and went in the direction of the Uchiha n district.


    ��


    In a Forest area outside Konoha Vige


    The masked man who disappeared in front of Itachi appeared on a tree outside Konoha Vige.


    As the masked mane out a spiraling whirl, the pitcher head of the Zetsu also phased out of the tree and said, ��It appears that Konoha Vige has changed their Sensing Barrier, and this time, they have added a mechanism that makes it difficult for me to pass through without being noticed�� with this, I can no longer enter and exit Konoha Vige like before����


    As one of the five great Shinobi Viges, Konoha has always had a Sensing Barrier around the perimeter of the Vige that is managed by the Barrier team of Konoha.�� In fact, the sensing barrier around Konoha has always been much more advanced and high-techpared to the other Shinobi Viges because of the Fuinjutsu knowledge that Konoha inherited from the Uzumaki n��


    Despite this advantage, because the previous Sensing Barrier had been in operation for a very long time, so its frequency and passcodes were known to many people like Orochimaru and others who were able to enter and exit Konoha at will��


    This time, since the vige was being rebuilt from the scratch, so the sensing barrier that was also destroyed along with the vige was built anew with added mechanisms that would make it difficult for others to infiltrate the vige��


    The masked man smiled slightly, and said, ��It doesn��t matter�� this sensing barrier will never be able to stop me�� moreover, the problem we have been facing in regards to having a good spy on Konoha Vige might also be solved soon enough����


    Hearing the masked man��s words, Zetsu asked, ��Does that mean your n worked smoothly?��


    ��Well, I did initiate the n of developing spies in Konoha and came in contact with two shinobi today. One of them is the captain of an elite Anbu unit, while the other guy is the eldest son of the Current Uchiha Patriarch���� said masked man, then added after a short pause, ��Given their identities, and the positions they hold, they should be able to inquire and pass me something that might prove to be useful for us����


    Zetsu nodded, then asked doubtfully, ��But are they credible enough?��


    When asked such a question, the masked man recalled his conversation with Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Itachi��


    The anger that Hyuga Kuroto had when he was put under duress, and the surprise and excitement that Hyuga Kuroto expressed upon hearing that he might be able to get rid of the Cage Bird Cursed Seal, at the same time, the worried expression that Uchiha Itachi showed when remembering his younger brother Sasuke, all these scenes kept shing in the masked man��s mind, and after some time he said to Zetsu, ��Of course, I can��t be sure if they are credible enough or not, at least no yet, but I think we might just be able to obtain some useful intelligence from them using the hostages we have�� After all, these people have yet to let go of their fetters, as long as the lives of their loved ones are in our hands, they willply����


    White Zetsu nodded, ��In that case, I hope that your informants can really help us find some information about the Amatsukami Organization����


    But ck remained silent and didn��t really have much hope from these two informants, after all, he has lived very long, and knows a lot more than the masked man and the White Zetsu, it just that he can��t reveal his knowledge so easily�� as that will bring trouble in his final ns��


    The masked man didn��t know about ck Zetsu��s thoughts, so after agreeing with White Zetsu, he thought about something, and asked, ��Did you find any new information about that guy Orochimaru? The Kyuubi��s Jinchuriki is in his hands�� we must obtain the Kyuubi��s Jinchuriki as soon as possible����


    White Zetsu shook his head helplessly, and said with a frustrated tone, ��No�� Orochimaru seems to have abandoned all his previous bases. I am using my Clones to find his new base, but as of yet, there is no lead�� So, where exactly he is currently and what exactly he is doing is aplete mystery����


    The masked man knew Orochimaru��s cautious and cunning nature, so he didn��t me Zetsu, and after a little thinking, he said, ��Continue to try contacting him through the ck Market with the excuse of hostage exchange�� so long as he covets Uchiha Sasuke, he might get tempted and as a result, end up showing some ws that we will be able to take advantage of����


    Zetsu nodded lightly, ��Alright.��


    The masked man thought about something again, and said, ��Also, assign Tobi the role of contacting the two informants and obtaining intelligence from them at regr intervals����


    ��Got it���� Zetsu nodded, then asked, ��Is there anything else?��


    ��Nothing for now���� said the masked man as he took one look in the direction of the vige, then disappeared into the spiraling whirl�� Zetsu too looked in the direction and phased inside the tree.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581: Amatsukami��s n


    After returning back to the Uchiha n District, Itachi did not directly go to his home, he just sent a Shadow Clone to his home to mask his actions, and then went to Shisui��s home.


    After arriving at Shisui��s ce, Itachi told him about what happened a while ago, and that the masked man of the Akatsuki Organization came to him to make a so-called deal with him��


    ��Information about the possible identities of the two Homusubi in exchange for returning Sasuke back?�� muttered Shisui with a thoughtful face, then asked, ��What do you n to do?�� Shisui asked so because he has no real say in the matter, after all, Sasuke��s life is at stake�� and they can��t take a risk here, as even a small mistake might lead to Sasuke��s death��


    ��I have thought about it, and I want to discuss this matter with Kuroto-san and ask for his opinion���� said Itachi to which Shisui agreed.


    Shisui created a Shadow Clone to act as his cover, then together with Itachi he secretly sneaked out of the Uchiha n, and then the two went in the direction of Kuroto��s home.


    There was a reason why they were being so cautious despite being at the Uchiha n district inside within the Konoha Vige, and it��s the possibility that the masked man may have left something behind to spy on them and monitor all their actions.


    Of course, both Shisui and Itachi had the confidence that the masked man wouldn��t be able to take them by surprise when they are vignt, but they didn��t want to risk it at this point, after all, currently, they are in a situation where even a little mistake might cause them dearly��


    So, in this way, Shisui and Itachi together arrived at Kuroto��s home, who seemed to have already expected their arrival and weed them inside his home with a smile.


    After getting seated around the Kotatsu that already had tea and snacks prepared for the three of them, Shisui and Itachi looked at each other and asked, ��Kuroto-san�� were you expecting some guests, or did you know that we areing?��


    Kuroto answered, ��Oh�� I expected that the two of you would being here soon enough, so I had tea and snacks prepared, anyway, that aside, the reason why the two of you came here�� if I didn��t guess incorrectly, it should be rted to the masked man of Akatsuki visiting Itachi, right?��


    Shisui was surprised and questioned, ��Kuroto-san, how do you know?��


    Kuroto answered with a smile, ��Because not long ago, he visited me too�� and used my disciple Neji to ckmail me����


    Obito can use Neji to ckmail Kuroto, so naturally, he will not miss the chance to use Sasuke and ckmail Itachi, this wasn��t something too difficult to guess, and Kuroto realized it even before he agreed to Obito��s so-called deal.


    ��As I thought���� Itachi nodded, he wasn��t too surprised either, and said, ��The mysterious masked Uchiha of the Akatsuki Organization approached me when I was alone at the training grounds near the Uchiha n district and said that he wanted to make a deal with me��


    At that time, because he never exited the intangible state so I couldn��t find the right opportunity to use Tsukuyomi on him. Even though I understood that he is probably making just empty promises, and doesn��t really intend to fulfill his end of the deal, I had no other option but to temporarily agree in order to ensure Sasuke��s safety����


    At this time Shisui who was munching on the rice crackers suddenly thought something and questioned, ��Say, Kuroto-san, that masked guy approached Itachi and asked him to investigate the identities of the two Homusubi��s of Amatsukami�� did he want you to do something simr?��


    Kuroto took a sip of green tea, and nodded, ��Yes, he ordered me to use my identity as an Anbu Squad Captain in order to investigate whatever intelligence Konoha has on Amatsukami.��


    Obito thinks that as the squad captain of the Team-Ro, Kuroto might be able to investigate and ry to him all the intelligence that Konoha has about the Amatsukami.


    As for the reason why he believes that Konoha will have intelligence on Amatsukami?


    It��s simply because the masked man and the majority of the popce of Konoha and other Shinobi Viges believes that Amatsukami and Konoha are more than likely to be in some sort of cooperative rtionship, so, Konoha is bound to have some important intelligence about Amatsukami that might prove to be useful for the Akatsuki of they want to defeat Amatsukami.


    But it��s a pity that the masked man is dead wrong�� there is no such thing, and only four people including Sandaime Hokage, Utatane Koharu, the Anbu Commander, and Kuroto are aware of what kind of cooperation Amatsukami has with Konoha�� The cooperative rtionship between Amatsukami and Konoha is just a verbal agreement, and even that verbal agreement is currently only limited to themission that Sandaime issued to Homusubi with the hope that Amatsukami can help Konoha in rescuing the four children.


    As such, the information that Konoha has about Amatsukami is not more than the information that Akatsuki already has about the Amatsukami��


    Thinking so, Shisui looked at Kuroto and Itachi with a speechless expression��


    Both the informants/spy that the masked man of the Akatsuki Organization tried to develop inside Konoha in order to investigate intelligence about Amatsukami happens to be a member or leader of the said organization, this made Shisui feel funny, and he couldn��t help but pity the masked man��


    At this time, Itachi asked, ��Kuroto-san, have you thought about what to do about this issue?��


    Kuroto put down the empty teacup and nodded, ��Yes, I have considered what we can do���� stopping here, instead of directly answering he questioned back, ��But I want to ask you Itachi, what do you think we should do?��


    Itachi didn��t need to think too much, and replied, ��Akatsuki Organization wants intelligence on Amatsukami, we can give them what they want, but only the parts we want them to know����


    Shisui added, ��Yes, and using this advantage we have over them in terms of intelligence, we might even be able to ambush them by surprise and possibly eliminate all of them����


    Kuroto nodded, ��My thoughts are the same�� but we will have to be patient, the Akatsuki Organization won��t drop their guards against us so easily����


    Both Itachi and Shisui nodded��


    Akatsuki and the masked man in specific have suffered repeated defeats at the hands of Amatsukami, so it is inevitable that they will be very vignt at the start, but once they confirm that Kuroto and Itachi are not threatening them, they might slowly rx their vignce, which will allow Kuroto to take advantage of that negligence of theirs and lead in the palm of his hands and possibly even eliminate both Obito and Nagato.


    When thinking of this Kuroto nced at Itachi with his Tenseigan.


    At present, the only person who can effectively neutralize Obito��s threat is Itachi who has the Sword of Totsuka, so his presence is very important.


    After the events of that night, when Kuruto got free, he asked Itachi and Shisui about the ins and outs of the cause of their disappearance and also gained all the information he could about their experience.


    Itachi exined how he managed to get the Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror and Shisui exined how he identally ventured into the Nekomata Domain and learned Senjutsu toe out of that Domain.


    Kuroto��s interest in the Nekomata Domain wasn��t too much as it��s not strange for more than three Sacred ces to exist where one can practice Senjutsu, and he, himself is in contact with one of those, so, his attention was mostly focused on the Sword of Totsuka as well as the Yama Mirror that Itachi managed to obtain.


    After learning all the information about the two artifacts, Kuroto understood that they are bound to the user��s soul, and can not be given away without damaging the soul.


    Of course, Kuroto did feel a little regretful that he wouldn��t be able to use the two artifacts, but it couldn��t be helped so he didn��t bother about it.


    At the same time, he also understood why Itachi in the Cannon never entrusted the two artifacts to Sasuke��


    It is well known that Itachi in the cannon left behind almost everything he could to Sasuke before his death, even his Mangekyou Sharingan pair was meant to be transnted to Sasuke after he bes blind.


    The only two things Itachi did not leave behind for Sasuke included his Sword of Totsuka and the Yata Mirror��


    Why did he not leave those two artifacts behind? This question always made Kuroto confused�� Was it because Itachi did not want to give them to Sasuke? This is obviously impossible!


    And after understanding Itachi��s experience Kuroto finally understood, it��s not that Itachi did not want to give the two artifacts to Sasuke, it��s just that he couldn��t due to two specific reasons��


    The first reason is that once the two artifacts are bound to someone��s soul, they will not detach him unless the soul of the said person ispletely destroyed, which means even if the said person died, the two artifacts will remain attached to his soul��


    So if Itachi were to give the two artifacts to Sasuke, the first thing he needed to do was to destroy his soul, of course, knowing Itachi he would have done so without any hesitation, yet he chose not to�� there is another reason for this�� And this is the second reason, even if the soul of the said person is destroyed, and the artifacts are detached from him, neither can they be manually given to the next person, nor will they go to the next best candidate, instead, they will just return to the ce from where they were obtained.


    This means if the next user wants to obtain the two artifacts, then they must pass the trial from scratch.


    The trial is rted to defeating one��s inner darkness, but can everyone aplish such a feat? Defeating one��s inner darkness may sound easy, but it is much more than it may seem on the surface, the possibility of failure was very high, and failure would mean that the said person would forever be trapped inside the Gourd, while the inner darkness will take over.


    Itachi who understood Sasuke��s character and the hatred in his heart knew very well that Sasuke might not be able to defeat his inner darkness at that point, so he didn��t want Sasuke to take such a big risk��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582: Shinichi��s Strangeness


    A few days ago, Akatsuki Organization��s Base of Operation


    <em>��The Art of Shadow Clones!�� x2</em>


    <em>Poof�� Poof��</em>


    With two simultaneous poofs of white smoke, two figures appeared out of thin air in the dingy underground cave, the two figures that suddenly appeared looked identical to their respective casters Sasuke and Neji, and silently stood beside each of the two.


    Looking at each of the two Shadow Clones created by Sasuke and Neji, Shinichi smiled slightly, and nodded, ��Yes, although there are still some ws in the Shadow Clones the two of you have created, it should be more than enough to fool a chunin who doesn��t rely on Dojutsu����


    When Sasuke and Neji heard the praise, they were suddenly overjoyed.


    The Shadow Clone Jutsu is not an ordinary Jutsu, its difficulty is ranked at B-Rank, and even among all the B-Rank Jutsu, it is among the most difficult and unsafe ones.


    Because Shadow Clone Jutsu causes rapid depletion of Chakra Reserves, it is considered dangerous, as such, usually only those of at least Jonin-level can safely use this Jutsu. And this is just the ��Shadow Clone Jutsu��, not the advanced, ��Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu�� which is considered unsafe to the point of being listed as a Forbidden Jutsu.


    Because of the dangerous nature of the Shadow Clone Jutsu, the parents generally don��t allow young children toe in contact with this B-Rank Jutsu, as such, neither Sasuke nor Neji was allowed to touch this Jutsu��


    But Shinichi is different from them, he has no such concern�� Uchiha Shinichi�C�Cwho has seen the depths of the Shinobi World from the eyes of Akatsuki�C�Cknows better than those living in Konoha that the Shinobi World is an ever-evolving battlefield where only the fittest, finest, courageous, cleverest, and the luckiest survives�� And if someone wishes to survive then regardless of which category they fit into, they must at least have the ability to protect themselves.


    As such, Shinichi who was bored as hell because of staying at this base for so long and not being able to do anything decided to teach the Shadow Clone Jutsu to the two kids��


    But Shinichi must admit that he was really surprised by the talent of the two kids. He didn��t expect that the two children, Sasuke and Neji would be so talented that in just a few tries both of them managed to learn the Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    In fact, rather than Sasuke, whose talent he had already expected, Shinichi was more surprised by Hyuga Neji��s talent, the kid might be a child belonging to the branch division of the Hyuga n, but Shinichi has personally witnessed that Neji is more of a natural genius than Sasuke, even if Sasuke has already awakened the Sharingan, in Shinichi��s eyes, Neji is still more genius, there��s no doubt about this��


    At the same time, Shinichi also understood why did Hyuga Kuroto decide to take Hyuga Neji as his disciple�� The best thing about Neji is his level-headed character and calm demeanor, which somewhat reminds Shinichi of Kuroto, only with theck of wickedness.


    When thinking of Neji��s sensible character, Shinichi turned towards Sasuke who was extremely excited and felt triumphant after mastering just the Shadow Clone Jutsu, and his face sank because Sasuke sort of reminded Shinichi of himself, ��This kid�� Can��t let him be a reckless guy like me!��


    ��Ahem.�� Shinichi coughed lightly to attract the attention of the two kids, then scowled, ��Sasuke, what��s there to be so happy about? All you have done is learn a Jutsu, learning is just the first step, and it is also the easiest step�� As far I see, you have yet to make it yours.


    You must not forget one important point, however strong or useful of a Jutsu you learn unless you make it yours, which means, unless you are able to smoothly deploy it in yourbat tactics, it is just a Jutsu, not your Jutsu.


    Remember, whether a Jutsu proves to be useful in the battle, or it bes just a wastage of Chakra is only a moment of single thought�� So don��t think that just because you learned a Jutsu, you have mastered it as well.


    Learning a Jutsu means being able to use a Jutsu, but mastering it means, being capable of using the same Jutsu in the midst of the battle to gain any kind of advantage over your enemy��!��


    Sasuke smiled contemptuously and said, ��Shinichi-san, you are looking down on me too much�� don��t forget that I am the youngest awakener of Sharingan (Sasuke isn��t aware that Uchiha Izumi awakened her Sharingan at the age of six), so I am the most genius in the Uchiha n, even my Nii-san, and Shisui-Nii-san who are both considered unparalleled geniuses of the Uchiha n pales in myparison����


    Shinichi squinted at Sasuke and nodded to himself, ��Yeah, this kid is definitely like how I used to be when I was his age����


    But before Shinichi could say anything to Sasuke, Neji respectfully bowed to him and expressed his gratefulness, ��Uchiha Shinichi-san, thank you for teaching us a Jutsu����


    Because of Neji��s respectful attitude towards him, Shinichi was a little embarrassed, and waved his hand awkwardly, ��No worries�� all I did was teach you two the Shadow Clone Jutsu, it��s not that big of a deal, and sooner orter the two of you would have learned it anyway, so there��s no need to be so polite and respectful����


    Neji nodded lightly, ��Alright.��


    After that, Shinichi shifted his attention back to Sasuke who had a smug smile that made him very ufortable and asked with twitching eyebrows, ��Sasuke, I remember that you earlier mentioned that Shisui and your brother Itachi generally teaches you stuff�� so what do they usually teach you? And HOW do they teach you?��


    ��Heh�� Nii-san and Shisui-nii-san teach me a lot of things, and I have already mastered everything they have taught me up until now including all the Shurikenjutsu and Taijutsu of the Uchiha n���� said Sasuke with a proud smile, and then added, ��Ever since I awakened my Sharingan, all my training sessions with nii-san and Shisui-nii-san include actualbat training in which I am able to fight back and forth with the two of them����


    ��Learned all the Shurikenjutsu and Taijutsu of the Uchiha n? Actual Combat Training with Shisui and Itachi? And you are able to fight back and forth with the two of them?�� Shinichi raised his eyebrows in shock, then grinned, ��No wonder you are such a brat�� both Shisui and Itachi seem to adore you too much, and as such, they are spoiling you rotten����


    Sasuke frowned, and questioned, ��What��s that supposed to mean?��


    Shinichi shook his head, and continued, ��Heh, well I guess I can��t me them; they do look at you as their younger brother and wants to protect you, and can��t really bring themselves to hurt you�� but still, I didn��t expect that even at this age, you are still ying ninja games�� when I, or Shisui, or Itachi were your age, were already on the battlefields of war between nations!��


    Sasuke was displeased, and said with a pout, ��It��s not a ninja game�� we even use real Shuriken and Kunai��!��


    ��Oh, you think so? You think that Shisui and Itachi are serious in the so-called bat training��?�� asked Shinichi with a smirk.


    Sasuke replied immediately, ��Obviously! Is there even a need to ask such a stupid question?!��


    Shinichi nodded lightly, and said, ��In that case how about we also dobat training, and I am going to show you what realbat training is like����


    ��Humph, alright! I am ready any time!�� said Sasuke with a cold snort��


    Shinichi grinned ear to ear and beckoned Sasuke to attack him��


    ��Sasuke�� maybe it��s not such a good idea.�� Whispered Neji to Sasuke, while looking at Shinichi, Neji had a bad feeling. He is different from Sasuke, Neji is trained harshly by his Otou-san and can feel that Uchiha Shinichi is even more dangerous than his Otou-san, therefore, he was a little worried about Sasuke��


    Sasuke said to Neji, ��Don��t worry�� even if can��t kill him, I should at least be able to defend myself����


    Neji wanted to continue to persuade Sasuke, but seeing Sasuke��s face that showed he has no intention to back down, Neji swallowed his words and moved to the side��


    With the coast clear Shinichi folded his hands over his chest, and said, ��Come at me with all you��ve got kid, otherwise, this won��t even be a tad bit interesting.��


    Sasuke saw that Shinichi was being casual, so he issued a fair warning, ��Shinichi-san�� because you taught me a Jutsu, so I will give you a fair warning, you have to be careful�� otherwise, you will get seriously hurt.��


    As he said so, Sasuke transferred Chakra into his eyes, causing the one-tomoe Sharingan to activate, then quickly weaved the hand seals of a Fire Style Jutsu, and shouted, <em>��Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!��</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Suddenly, arge fireball was sprayed out of Sasuke��s mouth, it shouldered the surrounding air and rushed straight towards who stood akimbo not too far away.


    The huge fireball engulfed the entire room in intense fiery heat, and apanied by a howling sound, mmed into Shinichi��s location causing an explosion big enough to spread cracks all over the ce.


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    ��Huh?�� Sasuke raised his eyebrows and looked at the surroundings with a frowned expression, ��Where is he?�� Sasuke is notpletely certain, but he feels that he did catch a glimpse of Shinichi��s shadow whizzing past the fireball a moment before the fireball hit the target location, therefore, Shinichi shouldn��t have been hurt.


    Neji who had his Byakugan activated from the start saw it clearly, the moment that fireball was about toe close to him, Shinichi used a body flicker Jutsu to disappear from his position, and rushed towards�� ��Sasuke is careful�� he ising for you!��


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    Even before Neji issued the warning, Shinichi had already crossed the distance and stood in front of Sasuke!


    The dark shadow that suddenly appeared over him gave Sasuke a bad feeling, and even before Sasuke had the opportunity to make any reflexive action, or look up, he felt his body involuntary arch as intense pain came from his abdomen��


    <em>Smash! Bang�� Crack�� Plop��!</em>


    Followed by the intense pain, his feet were lifted off of the ground, and by the time he came to understand what was happening, he was heavily smashed into one of the walls causing the rocks to sink in and cracks to spread all over it as he copsed on the ground with a muffled sound.


    Neji who was at the side looked at the entire process and was dumbfounded�� in fact, it would be better to say that he was barely able to understand what exactly happened, as it happened in a very short time�� And all he saw was Uchiha Shinichi��s figure abruptly appearing in front of Sasuke, and the very next instant Sasuke��s body flew out and crashed into the wall.


    When Neji looked at Shinichi, he noticed that Shinichi didn��t even have his Sharingan activated and couldn��t help but mutter in shock, ��Is this the true strength of a member of the Akatsuki Organization?��


    At this time, a spiraling whirl appeared in the room, from which the masked man walked out, he casually nced at Sasuke who had copsed on the ground, and hadn��t recovered yet, and said to Shinichi with a chuckle, ��Shinichi, don��t go too far����


    Shinichi said with a smile, ��Don��t worry, I am not going to kill them�� I just wanted him to clearly see what the Shinobi World is like����


    The masked man narrowed his eyes slightly, he looked at Sasuke for a moment, then nced at Neji on the other side, and finally turned towards Shinichi.


    The masked man is quite curious, it is well known within Akatsuki that Shinichi is extremelyzy, careless, and sloppy, but suddenly he has be so attached to the two children that were kidnapped from Konoha? If it was just Sasuke, the masked man might still be able to ept it with a pinch of salt, after all, Sasuke is a genius Uchiha is worth training to be recruited into the Akatsuki Organization, but why Hyuga Neji?


    Given Shinichi��s arrogant and condescending character, he should be dismissive of Hyuga Neji, after all, Hyuga Neji is not only a member of the branch division of the Hyuga n, he is also Hyuga Kuroto��s disciple, and the masked man knows that Shinichi has a grudge against Hyuga Kuroto�� So why?


    ��Could it be��?!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583: Orochimaru��s Disappointment


    Orochimaru��s Secret Base.


    <em>Ram �C Snake �C Tiger </em>After weaving the hand signs, Naruto shouted, ��<em>The Art of Body Splitting!��</em>


    <em>Poof Poof</em>


    With a burst of white smoke, two clones appeared next to Naruto, one of them had some features resembling a fox, while the other was slightly thin, pale, and shriveled.


    But it didn��t seem that Naruto cared about the little problem in the appearance of the two clones, because as soon as he saw the two clones looked almost like him, he was overjoyed and cheered, ��Yosha�� I finally learned it!��


    Hinata also pped in excitement, congratting Naruto for finally being able to perform the ��Clone Jutsu��.


    Only Orochimaru was different from the two kids, his expression didn��t follow the cheerful and exciting atmosphere in the dark cave, and he looked as if he has swallowed a bitter fly.


    Orochimaru has always been confident in his teaching abilities, and he has taught many outstanding shinobi throughout his life, including but not limited to Kabuto, Kimimaro, Haku, Tenzo, and many others�� Even Kuroto, who didn��t appear to be that naturally gifted at the time of his graduation from the academy has now grown into a character who can not be underestimated��


    Therefore, Orochimaru is certain that if he is willing to teach someone, then they are bound to grow into extraordinary Shinobi�� well, he had that confidence until he met a certain someone��


    After meeting Naruto, and after he began to teach Naruto, Orochimaru began to doubt his teaching abilities�� because learning just the imperfect ��Clone Jutsu�� took Naruto aplete day!


    That��s a freakin�� whole day!


    Under Orochimaru��s teaching, Naruto took an entire day to barely learn just the ��Clone Jutsu��, and that too notpletely�� this is a bit weird to Orochimaru because in his understanding learning just a ��Clone Jutsu�� should be an easy thing for even those with poor talent, not to mention those with good talent or genius aura��


    You know, Kimimaro didn��t even need to learn or be taught this Jutsu, all he was told was the hand seals, and <em>BAM! </em>he could effortlessly use the ��Clone Jutsu�� in his first try, and not just Clone Jutsu, Kimimaro could even use ��Body Recement Jutsu��, and ��Transformation Jutsu�� just after learning the hand seals��


    Not to mention Kimimaro, Haku was also not much different, just after he learned the hand seals, Haku took only a few minutes to understand the Jutsu, and he was able to effortlessly use all three Jutsu��


    Yet, Naruto, who in Orochimaru��s opinion should be much more talented than the kids has taken up an entire day, but has been not been able to learn even the ��Clone Jutsu���� so this has made Orochimaru wonder, ��Is he really the son of Konoha��s Yellow sh, and the Red Hot-Blooded Habanero?��


    Although he lost to Namikaze Minato in the Hokage election and has some bitter feeling about it, Orochimaru, who is a very proud fellow still acknowledges the talent of Namikaze Minato and epts that Namikaze Minato was the most talented shinobi he had ever seen.


    Not to mention, Uzumaki Kushina, her fury, and horror were no less famous throughout the Shinobi World. She was an extremely talented barehand fighter and was one of the best Fuinjutsu masters in Konoha, just being capable of keeping the entire Kyuubi sealed within her speaks volumes of her talent.


    So, Uzumaki Naruto, as the only son of Namikaze Minato, and Uzumaki Kushina should also be an extremely talented individual, yet he is not, ording to Orochimaru Naruto is not only not a talented kid, but he is also an outright idiot with below-average IQ level!


    At this time, Naruto excitedly approached Orochimaru and said, ��Orochimaru-sensei, I have finally learned the Clone Jutsu!��


    Ever since Orochimaru promised to instruct Naruto in Ninjutsu, Naruto stopped calling him Orochimaru, and started to refer to him as ��Orochimaru-Sensei��, it was aplete one-eighty-degree turn in attitude, and Naruto was also being very respectful to Naruto.


    Initially, Orochimaru was grinning inside when Minato��s son was referring to him as Sensei, but at this moment, Orochimaru was not at all happy�� Looking at Naruto��s excited look despite, not actually perfectly learning the Jutsu made Orochimaru��s face gloomy, and he chided in a hoarse voice, ��This level is far from called ��learned�� ording to me!��


    ��Huh?�� Naruto was surprised, and said, ��But doesn��t the two clones look almost the same as me?��


    Orochimaru again nced at the clones, one clone resembled a fox with a slightly orange face while the other one looked more like a mummy than Naruto, and shook his head in disappointment.


    At the same time, he couldn��t help but think internally, ��Perhaps�� this kid doesn��t have the talent to be a Shinobi��!��


    From Orochimaru��s point of view, if some can��t even learn a basic ��Clone Jutsu�� within half a day, then that person can be judged to be trash, not to mention Naruto who wasted an entire day, and yet he failed topletely learn the ��Clone Jutsu��.


    Of course, Orochimaru can also see that whenever Naruto is trying to perform ninjutsu, the Chakra in his body is being influenced by the Kyuubi��s Chakra through the gap in the seal, making it difficult for Naruto to perform the Jutsu, but to him, this is not the reason why Naruto couldn��t learn even the most basic Jutsu even after practicing for the entire day!


    So, Orochimaru shook his head in disappointment, then turned around and walked outside the cave.


    Seeing Orochimaru leaving without saying a word, Naruto was puzzled, and called out, ��Orochimaru-sensei? Orochimaru-Sensei?!��


    No matter how much Naruto shouted, Orochimaru gave no response and disappeared��


    Orochimaru is the type of person who has always been impatient with idiots, and Naruto��s character subconsciously reminds Naruto of the fool Jiraiya, therefore, Orochimaru is no longer that interested in teaching him.


    As he walked out of the cave, Orochimaru ran into Kabuto, who asked, ��Orochimaru-sama, how is Naruto-kun��s training going on?��


    Orochimaru initially wanted to say that he is no longer interested in training that kid, but after a little thought, he turned serious, and said to Kabuto, ��Naruto-kun��s ability to control his Chakra is too poor, so, the way he is at this moment, he is not suitable to receive my personal training�� therefore, for the time being, you will be responsible for training basics to Naruto-kun, do you understand Kabuto-kun?��


    ��Huh?�� Kabuto was stunned, ��Me?!��


    Orochimaru said, ��This is an order!��


    Kabuto hurriedly acknowledged, ��Alright, I understand, I will do my best to teach Naruto-kun��


    Orochimaru nodded, then looked around and said in a deep voice, ��I am going to Konoha for the next few days�� so the safety of the two kids will be your responsibility�� You must ensure that nothing happens to the two of them!��


    Kabuto said, ��Please rest assured.��


    With that, Orochimaru no longer bothered to say anything else and disappeared from the base, and Kabuto walked inside the cave to start Naruto��s training.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584: A New Spy��


    Present-day, Danzo��s current base of operation


    ��Homusubi-sama, the meeting requested by you is scheduled to be held in half an hour�� please be prepared���� �C said Bishojo-chan while respectfully kneeling.


    Kuroto who was currently using the Tsukihi Clone, and disguised as Homusubi nodded lightly, ��I understand����


    After the unremitting efforts of Homusubi, Orochimaru, and the group of researchers working under Shimura Danzo, the improvement in the Chimera Jutsu has finally entered thest stage of development.


    From here on out, proceeding any further is difficult just by means of experimentation, for the next stage what Homusubi has to formte the specific Kekkei Genkai absorption n and corresponding fusion ritual.


    This is an unavoidable problem, as such, Homusubi has recently requested to hold a meeting.


    After nodding to Bishojo-chan, Homusubi started to sort out all the reports spread on the table, and requested Bishojo-chan, ��Naomi, would you mind helping me sort all the reports spread on the table?��


    Naomi nodded, and started to help Homusubi, after the two quickly sorted out all the reports, Bishojo-Chan took out a scroll and gave it to Suijin, ��These are mytest findings����


    Homusubi received the scroll, and while reading it, she suddenly said to Bishojo-chan, ��By the way, Naomi, you do know that you can remove your mask when you are here to report the situation to me����


    ��Yes, I do�� but���� the Bishojo-chan, whose real name is Naomi, Shimizu Naomi hesitated a little as she looked at the researchers working in theboratory��


    ��If you are worried about them realizing it�� then don��t be�� they are all under my control so they won��t even see you�� they see and feel only the things I want them to���� said Homusubi, then she waved her hand in front of a few researchers, and tapped their shoulders��


    And just as Homusubi said, the researchers did not react to Homusubi��s waving and tapping at all, ��Do you see? Don��t worry, nobody will realize that you are now working for me����


    Naomi nodded lightly and then removed her mask��


    For those wondering what the hell is going on here, the answer is quite simple, Shimizu Naomi a.k.a. the Bishojo-Chan is no longer working for Shimura Danzo, she is now loyal to Homusubi, and is spying on Danzo under Tsukihi��s orders��


    Of course, there is a reason why Naomi is now working for Homusubi, and for that, we have to go back a few days ago��


    ��


    <em>shback no Jutsu: Start</em>


    Homusubi after doing another gruesome experiment walked out of theb while wiping off the blood, and said to Bishojo-chan who was guarding the entrance, ��Bishojo-chan, it��s been a few days since you have beening to me�� and I can see that you want to say something�� you don��t have to hesitate����


    Exactly as Homusubi spoke, Bishojo-chan has beening to theboratory for the past few days, of course, she has been appointed by Danzo to keep a watch over Homusubi, but Tsukihi can tell that Bishojo-chan has something in her mind that she wants to say, but she is hesitating��


    Seen through by Homusubi, Bishojo-chan hesitated a little, and then asked, ��How is Fujin-sama?��


    Homusubi quirked her eyebrows, then she decided to answer, ��His injuries are terrible, but he is alive���� then she questioned in a confused tone, ��But why the sudden curiosity about him?��


    Bishojo-chan shook her head, ��Nothing���� then she paused slightly, and asked, ��Homusubi-sama, I wanted to question something����


    Homusubi became curious, ��You want to ask me something? What is it?��


    ��Shinobis have a code of conduct ording to which they must keep all the information rted to their mission confidential, and not reveal the identity of the person who has requested the task�� does the Amatsukami Organization follows this code��?�� Bishojo-chan asked in a serious tone.


    Homusubi frowned, but she answered nheless, ��Well yeah, a mercenary organization such as ours have to follow certain code of conduct, and Amatsukami has a reputation to uphold, so we are even more strict in these matters, aside from the leader and the person who is performing the mission, no one else is ever aware of its contents. after all, the tasks we receive are generally shady ones�� and may cause a lot of problems if any sort of intelligence is leaked����


    Hearing this response, Bishojo-Chan said, ��In that case, I want to issue a task to Amatsukami����


    ��Oh?�� Now Homusubi was indeed surprised, but she first questioned, ��Is it from Shimura Danzo?��


    Bishojo-chan shook her head, ��No�� it��s not from him���� then she passed a scroll to Homusubi, and said, ��I have written everything rted to the mission on this scroll�� you can read it, and then tell me�� as for the payment for the task, name your price and I will do my best to pay you.��


    Homusubi curiously unfolded the scroll after making sure it wasn��t some kind of trap, then read the content on the scroll�� after reading it, she was quite surprised and looked at Bishojo-chan with a surprised look, ��I see�� it clears away a lot of my doubts, and at the same time I finally understand why you are not loyal to Danzo�� well, I guess I can help you, but for my fees, I don��t want money from you, how about doing a mission for me in return����


    ��I am willing to do anything if Amatsukami can help me���� Bishojo-Chan immediately replied without any shred of hesitation��


    ��I guess we have a deal then���� said Homusubi as she brought out her hand for a hand shake��


    Bishojo-Chan hesitated a little then shook Homusubi��s hand, and just as she did her eyesight aligned with Homusubi��s activated Mangekyou Sharingan who said a smile, ��One thing I forgot to mention my dear, firstly, I would like to verify whether what��s written in the scroll is really the truth or not����


    <em>shback no Jutsu: End</em>


    ��


    Apparently, the task Bishojo-chan gave was indeed genuine, not only Homusubi verified after reading Naomi��s memories, but also after some of her own personal investigations. So, she agreed toplete the task, and what she asked Naomi in return was ��Spy on Shimura Danzo for me, and report all the intelligence about his movements to me���� to which Bishojo-Chan agreed and as such, here we are��


    After Homusubi read the scroll, she praised Naomi, ��Good work Naomi���� then she too took out a scroll and gave it to Naomi, ��And here��s your reward�� it records all the intelligence that you need����


    Naomi��s expression changed, there was surprise and excitement clearly visible in her eyes�� she quickly took the scroll from Homusubi, and immediately unfolded it and read everything in it, as she started to read it, tears started to flow down from her eyes�� ��I knew it�� I knew she was alive! Danzo�� he lied to me! I knew Mika was alive�� I knew she didn��t die����


    Homusubi nodded lightly, and said, ��Well, your niece is indeed alive�� after I did my own investigation, I found out that she never really suffered from any disease�� the deformation in her limbs was the result of a unique Kekkei Genkai that your niece awakened at that time.


    It was unlucky for the girl to be found by Shimura Danzo before anyone else, and Shimura Danzo found this Kekkei Genkai to be very interesting, he understood that her Kekkei Genkai will make Mika a perfect Kunoichi�� Exactly the kind of ��tool�� he needs, so she is being trained by him����


    Naomi nodded, and exined, ��I never really believed him when he told me about Mika��s death, and for the past 4 years, I have been trying to find any clue about her, but Danzo has always been vignt against me and never left any clue in front of me�� Finally, now I know��!��


    Homusubi nodded but then she questioned with a confused expression, ��If that��s the case, then why did you never go to Konoha��s Hokage or Tsunade-hime for help? Given that Mika carries some Senju blood from her father��s side, they would have definitely helped you, you know����


    Naomi answered, ��Tsunade-sama was never in the vige up until a few months ago, so obviously I couldn��t go to her�� As for Hokage-sama�� I wasn��t sure if he would be willing to have a conflict with Danzo for the sake of Mika�� so����


    Homusubi nodded, ��I suppose that makes sense���� and then asked, ��So, now that you have the information�� what are you going to do��?��


    Naomi answered, ��Of course, rescue her immediately����


    Homusubi suggested, ��You shouldn��t be hasty�� Given Danzo��s character, she should have been brainwashed by now�� so, rescuing her right now wouldn��t be the best option�� it will also be problematic for my ns�� as Shimura Danzo will be highly alert����


    Naomi understood, and asked, ��Then what do you suggest Homusubi-sama��?!��


    Homusubi thought for a while, then said, ��In about a few weeks from now, you will get the perfect opportunity to rescue her�� wait until then����


    Naomi hesitated, ��But what happens if he ns to use her before that?��


    Homusubi shook her head, ��He won��t�� trust me on this����


    After thinking for a while, Naomi nodded, ��Alright then�� I will wait until then����


    Homusubi nodded then left for the meeting with Danzo��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585: Round Table Conference �C I


    After that small secret discussion with Naomi, Homusubi left theboratory and came to the meeting room where the meeting is supposed to be held.


    The meeting room has only three seats around a circr table, which means, apart from Homusubi, only Danzo and Orochimaru are supposed to be present, but of course, because Danzo himself doesn��t have that much knowledge when ites to biotechnology, so Danzo��s chief researcher will also be present in the meeting, though he will be standing behind Danzo for the entire duration of the meeting.


    As Tsukihi, wearing the Homusubi mask entered the meeting room, Danzo��s face turned into a subconscious frown�� Danzo doesn��t know exactly why, but he has been feeling sort of uneasy ever since Homusubi has reced Fujin in this project.


    One of the reasons he is worried is that Homusubi�C�Cwho ording to him is on Sarutobi Hiruzen��s side�C�Cmight secretly leak the information about him colluding with Orochimaru in this sensitive period which would be very harmful for his reputation.


    For this very reason, and to eliminate the possibility of those two working together against him, Danzo has also done his best to avoid any sort of contact between Homusubi and Orochimaru.


    But because Homusubi was adamant for today��s meeting as it is rted to the sess or failure of the improvement of the Chimera Jutsu�C�Cwhich he will be using for his ritual in order to be a perfect Shinobi�C�Cso Danzo had no other choice but to let the two of them meet��


    At the same time, Danzo is very depressed�� In the past month, he has repeatedly tried to contact Fujin and other members of the Amatsukami Organization, using all the resources that he can use, but he has found nothing and received no response which has made him more frustrated�� its as if Amatsukami doesn��t even value him!


    Helpless, he has been left with no other choice but to suppress his temper and tolerate Homusubi��s involvement in the core n, because, despite the bad feeling she has been giving him, she has indeed shown results that are more than enough to prove her worth and knowledge.


    Be that as it may, Danzo has not let down his guard against Homusubi, and he has appointed several of his capable and trustworthy subordinates, including Naomi to keep watch over her all the time in order to make sure that all her movements are within his control all the time�� even as Homusubi entered the meeting room, Danzo was able to notice Naomi��s presence just outside the room��


    As Homusubi took one of the seats of the round table, the two nodded slightly and remained silent, waiting for the arrival of thest person.


    He didn��t make them wait for too long, as after a while, Orochimaru too entered the meeting room and proceeded to take his seat.


    As Orochimaru passed by Homusubi, he smiled slightly and whispered lightly, ��Although this is our first official meeting, I have a feeling that I have seen you somewhere�� the aura you have seems very familiar to me����


    Orochimaru may have said so in a humorous tone, but Homusubi knew better than anyone that Orochimaru was being very serious��


    For the identities of the two Homusubi of Amatsukami, Orochimaru has his own guesses�� and he feels that his guesses are very urate.


    After all, he is one of the very few people who know that Uchiha Itachi has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, at the same time, Orochimaru also knew that Uchiha Tsukihi��s Sharingan wasn��t an ordinary Sharingan��


    Orochimaru was very regretful that Uchiha Tsukihi died, but recently he has begun to think otherwise�� All that ��sacrifice�� for the sake of the vige was just a ruse/drama to fake her death in order to fool him and the Akatsuki Organization��


    Therefore, Orochimaru believes that the two Homusubi of the Amatsukami Organization are��


    As Orochimaru was about to say his next words, Homusubi��s cold voice filled with killing intent entered his ears, ��I advise you Orochimaru�� it would be best to watch out your mouth����


    Hearing Homusubi��s cold voice, Orochimaru snorted softly and without continuing to entangle on this subject, he took his seat.


    The Amatsukami Organization doesn��t have just two Homusubis, it also has Fujin, Suijin, and Yama who are recognized as the current strongest in the Shinobi World, so Orochimaru also understands that he can��t use this information to threaten Homusubi�� The Akatsuki Organization alone is already proving too much of a threat to him, if Amatsukami is also offended at the same time, then he might really die a terrible death.


    So, Orochimaru restrained himself took thest seat.


    After Orochimaru sat down, Danzo said, ��Save the pointless tittle-tattle forter�� for now, focus on the subject at hand, the two of you strongly demanded that this meeting be held�� I want to know why?!��


    Homusubi immediately spread out the reports before Danzo, and asked, ��I need to know the Kekkei Genkai that you want to fuse using the Chimera Jutsu ritual.��


    Danzo frowned, and shook his head, ��I haven��t decided yet����


    No way, Danzo who doesn��t have an ounce of trust in Homusubi and Orochimaru would obviously not reveal such an important piece of information that is rted to the core part of his strength to the two of them so easily.


    Homusubi also knew Danzo��s reasons, but she refused to give up, and stated, ��If you haven��t decided yet�� then decide immediately!��


    Orochimaru also said from the side, ��This information is rted to the further adjustments in the Chimera Jutsu, and we need to know what Kekkei Genkai you are using in order to design the Ritual�� otherwise, the project will halt at this point and there is nothing we can do to move to the next step����


    Homusubi nodded, ��Yes.��


    Danzo didn��t doubt Orochimaru and Homusubi��s words and truth be told, he had actually anticipated this scenario because even his chief researcher has already exined all these things to him as per the information, they have summarized up until now��


    The fusion of different Kekkei Genkai requires a different degree of fine-tuning in the Chimera Buds, and this fine-tuning is rted to the improvement in the entire Chimera Jutsu and absorption ritual. As such, the different Kekkei Genkai that the user wants to absorb must be determined early so that these final improvements can bepleted as early as possible.


    After all, after the fine-tuning, the final absorption and fusion ritual ceremony also needs to be nned and arranged as per theyout, and it will definitely consume a lot of time and resources.


    Precisely because of these reasons, Homusubi and Orochimaru are unanimously pressing Danzo and demanding him to reveal the name of all the Kekkei Genkais that he ns to absorb�� only then will they be able to proceed any further�� And this reason is making Danzo feel even gloomier��


    Although he knows the truth and is aware of the fact that both of them are indeed very correct, however, he who is used to hiding his abilities and power in the dark is highly ufortable in revealing any piece of information that is rted to his core secrets and might be an important factor in his life and death battles.


    And this is also not going ording to what he had nned��


    Originally Danzo had assumed that improvements in the Chimera Jutsu would take several months more so he wanted to dy revealing this information as much as possible�� And while waiting for all the improvements in Chimera Jutsu to bepleted, he wanted to ascend to the position of Konoha��s Godaime Hokage and then kick away both Amatsukami and Orochimaru after they had yed their respective roles��


    As per his ns, after bing Hokage and kicking away the two foreign parties, Danzo would let his own researcherpletely take over the project, and then using the power of Konoha Vige, he wouldplete the final absorption ritual in secrecy, thus ensuring that intelligence about his core secrets is not leaked to anybody.


    However, Danzo greatly underestimated Homusubi and Orochimaru��s capabilities, and as such, he made the wrong estimation in the rate of progress.


    At this moment, he has yet to ascend to the position of Konoha��s Hokage, but the improvement in the Chimera Jutsu has already entered the final stage��


    Of course, he can still kick away both Orochimaru and Amatsukami, but unless he ascends to the position of Hokage, he doesn��t want to turn his face with the two of them�� So, he is greatly frustrated at this point.


    There is one more thing troubling him�� that is the Kekkei Genkai that Naomi��s niece Mika possesses, Danzo wants to absorb Mika��s Kekkei Genkai because it is very attractive to him, but he doesn��t want to reveal Mika or her Kekkei Genkai��s existence to either Homusubi or Orochimaru�� as that could be highly troublesome.


    Seeing Danzo��s hesitation and frustration, Homusubi said in a blunt tone, ��There��s no need to think too much, you don��t really have that many choices in the first ce����


    As soon as Homusubi��s words were heard, Danzo��s expression turned into confusion, and he asked, ��What do you mean?��


    Orochimaru also looked at her with doubts in his mind��


    Seeing both Danzo and Orochimaru looking at her, demanding an exnation, Homusubi shrugged and answered, ��You can��t just absorb any arbitrary Kekkei Genkai using the Chimera Jutsu Ritual�� In order for the absorption and fusion ritual to be a sess, all the Kekkei Genkai have to be carefully selected based on the individual Chakra Natures as a focus and theirbinations must provide a mutual growth and restrain�� Basically, what I am saying is that you have to search for a bnce�� As the bnce is the key.��


    Danzo��s brows frowned deeper, and the Chief researcher who stood behind him also seemed to be lost in thought.


    Orochimaru on the other hand nodded lightly, as he has obviously considered this issue��


    While Danzo and the chief researcher were thinking, Homusubi remained silent, she wanted to let them digest the information she had just provided��


    After a while, Danzo asked vigntly, ��If you say so�� then what advice do you have?��


    Homusubi lightly nced at Danzo, then said thoughtfully, ��The fact that you have transnted Senju Hashirama��s Cells and several three-tomoe Sharingan makes�C��!��


    As soon as Homusubi mentioned the Hashirama Cells and Sharingan transntation, Danzo didn��t let her finish her words, he stood up abruptly and backed away, as he questioned her with a solemn expression, ��How do you know that I have transnted Sharingan and Shodaime-sama��s Cells?��


    At the same time, intense killing intent was directed towards Homusubi and Orochimaru by not just Danzo, but also several other presences that were hiding in the dark��


    A single wrong word and they would instantly attack both Homusubi and Orochimaru.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586: Mysterious as an Abyss


    ��How do you know that I have transnted Sharingan and Shodaime-sama��s Cells?��


    Ever since he hadpleted the imntation of Hashirama Cells and Sharingan in his body, Danzo regards these two as his trump card�� and he put a lot of effort into making sure that his trump card remains a secret��


    For this, not only does Danzo always keep his right arm bandaged and sealed with gauntlets like seals to avoid anyone from noticing any abnormality in his right hand, he still keeps his right arm hidden inside his dark-grey robe and generally uses a walking crutch to highlight his fragility in order to fool his enemies.


    Moreover, since imntation, he has made fewer and fewer public appearances, as such, very few people are aware of the fact that he has transnted Sharingan and Hashirama Cells��


    And even those very few people only include his subordinates in Root�C�Cexcluding Naomi because he didn��t trust her enough with this knowledge�C�Cand Orochimaru��


    Before his defection from Konoha, Orochimaru was one of the insiders in the Hashirama Cells research that was being conducted in Root, and he had solved a lot of technical problems that Danzo was facing back then, therefore, when Homusubi�C�Cwho shouldn��t be aware of this information�C�Cmentioned ��Hashirama Cells and Sharingan transntation��, Danzo��s first suspect was naturally Orochimaru. And without waiting for Homusubi to answer his question, Danzo��s stern gaze filled with killing intentnded on Orochimaru��


    Feeling the undisguised killing intent of Danzo as well as several Root Shinobi hidden in the Shadows, Orochimaru remained unperturbed, and shrugged indifferently, ��Don��t look at me�� I don��t have anything to do with how she knows your so-called secret����


    After giving a casual answer, Orochimaru nced at Homusubi, he was curious as to why did she mention such a thing so casually�� Of course, Orochimaru didn��t really find it strange that Homusubi was aware of Danzo��s little secret.


    Orochimaru guessed that the reason why Homusubi knows of Danzo��s so-called secret is probably Fujin.


    Orochimaru knows that Fujin has Byakugan, and using that Byakugan, he must have noticed Danzo��s little secret and reported it back to the Amatsukami Organization, so, Homusubi who is part of the Amatsukami is also aware of Danzo��s little secret. However, Danzo didn��t know that Fujin had a pair of Byakugan, as such, he didn��t suspect Fujin, and focused on other possible suspects�� which is him��


    Naturally, Orochimaru didn��t care whether he was being suspected or not��


    Danzo didn��t believe Orochimaru either�� and seeing this, Homusubi folded her arms under her bust, and said in an impatient tone, ��If you think that Amatsukami wouldn��t even be aware of such a piece of information before contacting you, then either you are underestimating us too much, or you are overestimating yourself too much��


    We took the trouble of contacting you, naturally, we did so after investigating your physical condition and background�� And it would be best for you to understand that acquiring such simple information is not that big of a deal for us, so don��t be too surprised��


    Now sit down, and let me continue, I haven��t yet finished speaking what I was talking about����


    Danzo��s skeptical gaze swept across Homusubi, Orochimaru, and even Chief Researcher who was standing behind him, then finding no w, he finally took back his seat, but with a sullen look on his face.


    With Danzo seated back, Homusubi started flipping through several documents that she was carrying and exined at the same time, ��So, as I was saying�� the fact that you have transnted Hashirama Cells and several three-tomoe Sharingan makes your situation quiteplicated�� although, this is also a big advantage for you���� Homusubi paused here, and after handing over a few pieces of parchments to Danzo, she continued, ��Hiruko��s choices of Kekkei Genkai that he selected for the Chimera Ritual were Steel Release, Swift Release, Storm Release, Dark Release, and Sharingan��


    From Hiruko��s perspective, he gathered five Kekkei Genkai that he believed would make him the perfect Shinobi�� but that��s not exactly how it actually worked when he absorbed them����


    Orochimaru, Danzo, and the Chief Researcher looked at Homusubi with curious expression��


    Homusubi continued, ��If you look closely, you��ll find that among the five Kekkei Genkai Hiruko had selected, whether intentionally or unintentionally he had gathered several different Chakra Natures��


    ��Steel Release�� primarily represents Earth Chakra Nature, ��Swift Release�� primarily represents Wind Chakra Nature, ��Storm Release�� represents Lightning and Water Chakra Nature, ��Dark Release�� primarily represents Water Chakra Nature, and then the ��Sharingan�� represents Yin Chakra Nature��


    By acquiring these particr five Kekkei Genkai, Hiruko managed to acquire five different Chakra Natures in a somewhat bnced state�� So, it can be said that the ritual he designed was stable for five Chakra Natures�� and allowed him to survive����


    After this deep exnation, Danzo nodded, but his expression was still gloomy because of what happened a little while ago.


    Orochimaru had an indifferent smile throughout the exnation because he had personally witnessed Hiruko��s Absorption Ritual, therefore, he is aware of the entire process��


    Homusubi paid no mind, and said, ��However, I say that what really made him survive and seed wasn��t the somewhat bnced Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual he designed, but pure luck!


    If not for that luck, there is just no way he would have managed to survive because the ritual he designed had a fatal w�� And the ironic thing is that even Hiruko never realized this fatal w, although the reason for him not being able to realize it is hisck of knowledge and understanding of Chakra!


    Nheless, because he was lucky, his luck made up for hisck of knowledge and allowed him to be the so-called perfect Shinobi.��


    As Homusubi��s words fell Danzo was again puzzled��


    Even Orochimaru��s eyebrows twisted in a frown because he too is unable to see the w that Homusubi is talking about��


    Homusubi did not make them wait too long, and directly exined, ��From the Chakra Natures perspective, Hiruko��s ritual focused on the integration of just five Chakra Natures, he may have seeded and survived, but this is actually not safe��


    For the ritual to be considered truly safe and sessful, we must also add Fire Chakra Nature and Yang Chakra Nature in the mix as well�� that is, we must consider all seven Chakra Natures.


    Only when all the seven Chakra natures truly integrate, the sess rate of the ritual will increase, and make the ritual truly sessful.��


    Danzo questioned, ��If that��s the case, then how did Hiruko seed?��


    Homusubi smirked, and answered, ��I mentioned earlier that Hiruko survived purely on his luck�� The reason being that among the five prey he had selected, the Uchiha Shinobi with the Sharingan not only represented Yin Chakra Nature but also represented Fire Chakra Nature because you know, Uchiha n is naturally good at Fire Style, and by absorbing that Uchiha Shinobi, he managed to acquire both Fire and Yin Chakra Nature��


    Simrly, the ��Swift Release�� user he captured was actually an Uzumaki descendant so he provided Hiruko with Yang Chakra Nature apart from the Wind Chakra Nature��


    Therefore, even though Hiruko should have obtained only five Chakra Natures as per his design, he still managed to acquire all seven of them purely based on his luck����


    When Danzo heard this theory, he was taken aback��


    Let alone Danzo, even Orochimaru, and the Chief Researcher were no different and seemed as if they were lost in thought.


    ��Integration of all Seven Chakra Natures?�� Such an idea kept revolving in their mind, but they were unable to imagine such a thing happening��


    Whether it is Danzo, Chief Researcher, or Orochimaru, they are all limited by their vision��


    In this Shinobi World where the fusion of just two Chakra Nature is already considered a very big deal, and three is the highest limit that an individual has managed, integration of all the seven Chakra Natures is something they have never even thought to be possible��


    At the same time, none of them have enough understanding of the Yin and Yang chakra Natures, so they don��t really understand what theirbination can represent.


    So, after listening to Homusubi��s exnation, all three of them were shocked, and realized their previous negligence��


    The one most shocked was none other than Orochimaru who had already put away his indifferent and casual expression, his snake-like eyes with vertical slits were intensely focused on Homusubi, and he was thinking, ��I didn��t expect that Amatsukami��s research on Chimera Jutsu would be so thorough�� No, it is better to say that the knowledge that the members of Amatsukami have is naturally very advanced�� otherwise, it is simply impossible for each of them to have such advanced mastery of their respective fields����


    When ites to knowledge and research, Orochimaru is highly proud of himself, because there are very few people who can match him�� however the theories put forth by Homusubi really opened Orochimaru��s eyes�� He also realized that simr to Hiruko he too has been limiting his vision�� At the same time, Orochimaru can��t help but be more vignt of Amatsukami�� because at this moment, he realized that the deeper he tries to figure out the Amatsukami Organization, the more mysterious it bes�� just like�� just like an abyss��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587: Untitled


    <em>Smash!</em>


    Danzo struck his crutch on the ground to break the silence in the room. Then asked Homusubi with a frowned expression, ��You said that I have an advantage in this aspect�� is it because my body already has Yin and Yang Chakra from the Sharingan and the Hashirama Cells that I have imnted, and I wouldn��t have to worry about these two Chakra Natures?��


    Homusubi nodded, ��Sort of�� your body already has two Kekkei Genkai that are giving you two of the seven Chakra Natures�� that being Yin and Yang Chakra Natures which are the most important of all, so what you have to focus on is obtaining the other five basic Chakra Natures����


    Danzo was disappointed for a moment, the reason being, he realized that he won��t be able to devour Mika��s Kekkei Genkai that is based on Yang Chakra Nature Transformation�� but after thinking about it a little he no longer cared whether he would be able to devour her Kekkei Genkai or not�� after all, he would still have seven other Kekkei Genkai including both Sharingan and the Mokuton�� Upon reaching such a conclusion, his stretched brows loosened, and his tone became brisk as well, as he said, ��If that��s the case�� what else is there to worry about?��


    However, before Danzo could be so happy, Homusubi poured cold water, ��It��s not that simple���� and while shaking her head, she exined as she pointed at Danzo��s right arm, ��I have said it before�� your situation is quiteplicated�� Although, you have imnted Hashirama Cells and several three-tomoe Sharingan�� the method and techniques of imntation are too poor and crude and they have left behind a lot of hidden dangers in your body. The two forces of Sharingan and Hashirama Cells that is, Yin Chakra and Yang Chakra are barely in an equilibrium state inside your body�� if either of them is consumed beyond a certain limit, then you will lose control of both of them, and there would be life-threatening consequences�� I think you should know this better than me, so you should understand what I am trying to imply here����


    Due to the limitations of technological advancement at that time, Danzo��s transntation technique is the most unsophisticated and the most unstable.


    The right arm, imnted with several three-tomoe Sharingan that he got transnted in his body does not even belong to him but to a kid named Shin who was part of the Root until a few months ago and has gone missing some time after the tri-Alliance��s raid on Akatsuki Organization at Amegakure. Regardless of what that kid is doing now, the focus here is that the way the transntation of Hashirama Cells has been done in his arm is also very rough.


    In fact, the way Shin��s right hand is transnted into Danzo��s body can also be considered an attempt towards ��Organ Fusion��.


    And when that arm imnted with several three-tomoe Sharingan and Hashirama Cells was transnted into Danzo��s body, it was just an organ level transntation, not even the cellr level transntation much less gic level.


    Regardless, all Homusubi had to say for it is that it is the result of ack of capable subordinates on Danzo��s side�� And she is indeed very correct, if Danzo had capable subordinates, then they would have at least attempted cellr level fusion even if gic level seemed beyond their pay grade��


    Facts have proven that the gic level fusion is the most thorough of all types�� although the rate of failure is very high in the case of gic level, once sessful, gic level fusion provides the most stability�� Hyuga Kuroto and all his clones are the best examples��


    In the case of Kuroto, once he merged all the recessive genes of the Hyuga n and managed to sessfully activate all the 33 gene sequences and then awakened the Tenseigan, there was no phenomenon of rejection or runaway�� Simrly, for the clones, once Kuroto manages to sessfully fuse the genes, the other steps be rather easy and there are very few cases of rejection�� This Gic Fusion is indeed the best.


    Even cellr level fusion is much betterpared to the organ level because after the fusion is sessful, it will also tend to be stable�� Hashirama Cell transntation in Madara and Obito are very good examples��


    And finallyes the Organ Level fusion which is the most inferior and also the most stable�� Even if Danzo seeded using this method, the state of his body is in extreme danger due to the runaway of Hashirama Cells, if the bnce of Yin Chakra plummets.


    This was clearly seen in the battle between Danzo and Uchiha Sasuke in the cannon.


    After he had consumed a lot of Yin Chakra due to repeated use of Izanagi, the bnce between Yin and Yang Chakra was disrupted, and immediately after that, the Hashirama Cells in his hands ran out of his control.


    The same situation can arise during the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual�� If Hashirama Cells are not controlled, then they will definitely run out of control�� and if Hashirama Cells runs out of control, then rather than Danzo bes a perfect Shinobi with seven Kekkei Genkai, he will be a humongous tree!


    And since Homusubi did not want that to happen, she gave a true evaluation of Danzo��s state��


    But of course, what Homusubi stated might have been the truth, it wasn��t pleasant to everyone��s ears�� When Danzo heard Homusubi��s unceremonious evaluation, he wasn��t very happy�� ��How dare you!?��


    At the same time, because of Homusubi��s frankness in evaluating his state, deep down in his heart, Danzo developed a little trust in Homusubi�� and was willing to believe in her��


    Obviously, Homusubi didn��t know what the old guy Danzo was thinking, and without any regard to his irritated expression, she said in an indifferent one, ��Considering that you have cells of many different people in your body, especially the cells of Senju Hashirama��s, you should select the other five Kekkei Genkai in such a manner that all the seven Chakra Natures will be in a bnced state�� Make note that Hashirama Cells also gives you some extent of Earth and Water Chakra Nature����


    For Shimura Danzo��s Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, Homusubi has been quite honest and has provided all the help necessary��


    This is done in order to make sure that Danzo gets as close to sess as possible��


    As said before, Danzo has all the things necessary to be a perfect pawn�� he has manpower at his disposal, he has enough financial power, most of all he yearns for power, and is bold enough to take even the most drastic of steps for the sake of so-called dreams�� a second pawn like Danzo will be hard toe by in the future�� and Kuroto wants to exploit Danzo to the maximum to explore the path ahead in order to smoothen his journey into achieving Kekkei Mora in the future.


    While Danzo was pondering over Homusubi��s words, Orochimaru also recovered from his thoughts and silently observed the situation��


    After keenly observing everything that Homusubi has said up to now, Orochimaru was able to guess some of her thoughts�� ording to what he has guessed, Amatsukami has the same idea as him, they intend to use Shimura Danzo as a b rat�� / ��guinea pig�� to probably test something��


    After understanding this, Orochimaru thought a little and said to Danzo, ��Danzo-sama�� I have a suggestion�� and this might further increase the sess rate����


    Both Homusubi and Danzo were curious and looked at Orochimaru with quizzical expressions, and Danzo questioned, ��What suggestion?��


    ��As Homusubi stated, the technique used to transnt that right arm in your body is very poor�� and it will certainly affect the future oue of the ritual�� If you allow me, I can do aprehensive inspection and transformation of your entire body, such that, the transntation will be more stable, and your body will also be able to undergo ritual safely���� said Orochimaru.


    When ites to body modification and body transformation, Orochimaru can be said to be standing at the pinnacle of the current Shinobi World, and even Kuroto who is highly advanced in biotechnology can not bepared to him��


    Take Orochimaru as an example�� this guy has trodden the path of body modification and transformation to such a level that he can��t even be considered a human anymore�� His true form is that of a giant white snake made up of many smaller snakes. Therefore, when he proposed body modification for Danzo both Homusubi and Danzo were taken aback�� and had to consider it for a moment��


    It��s just that Orochimaru��s every word gives off a ��conspiracy�� vibe, so they were not sure whether to ept his proposal or not.


    Homusubi in particr stretched her brows and stared at Orochimaru fiercely�� her eyes were clearly stating, ��Orochimaru��! How can you be so tant in treating Shimura Danzo as a b rat��?��


    Obviously, Orochimaru understood what Homusubi was trying to say, he chuckled lightly and blinked as if saying, ��Aren��t you the same? And don��t worry�� even if Danzo realizes that we are treating him as a b rat��, he won��t refuse��!��


    And while Homusubi and Orochimaru were talking with their eyes, Danzo looked at the two of them with a gloomy face�� but he chose to remain silent and didn��t say anything which was exactly as Orochimaru had expected.


    Although Danzo may not have a clear idea of what Orochimaru and Homusubi are nning, he does know that they intend to do something�� But even if he knows this, Danzo doesn��t care�� What he desires is power�� So long as he can get the level of power he wants, he doesn��t mind ying in the palms of Homusubi and Orochimaru for a while��


    What��s more�� who is using whom to achieve their purpose can not be decided until the final card is yed�� As long as he is thest one standing among the three, he will be the ultimate winner who used both Amatsukami and Orochimaru to achieve his purpose��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588: Unexpected Intruders


    After getting a detailed exnation of everything, Danzo understood a lot of things, as such, he no longer tried to be so secretive in this regard and revealed the names of some of the Kekkei Genkai that he would like to absorb using the Chimera Jutsu.


    Some of the Kekkei Genkai that he prefers (other than Mika��s) are Dark Release and Swift Release.


    Both Dark Release and Swift Release were also preferred by Hiruko, and both of them truly are very useful Kekkei Genkai. Once someone has Dark Release, they will be immune to most of the Ninjutsu as they gain the ability to absorb Chakra from any Ninjutsu as long as its form isn��t tooplex for them�� And with Swift Release the person in question will also gain the ability to dodge physical attacks, thus the chances of getting physical damage will also decrease��


    Having just one of them may not prove to be so effective, but if someone has both of them at the same time, the user��s survival ability will definitely improve by several times�� Hiruko himself was the best example��


    After Dark Release and Swift Release, the next Kekkei Genkai that Danzo proposed was somewhat unexpected, which surprised both Homusubi and Orochimaru�� And the Kekkei Genkai is ��Crystal Release��?!��


    Crystal Release is a very rare Kekkei Genkai in the Shinobi World, and truthfully speaking it is a very powerful Kekkei Genkai.


    Crystal Release grants its user the ability to summon and freely manipte crystals constructs in a number of ways, such as crushing walls or unique snowke-patterned Shuriken. The user can even ride their Crystal Constructs and freely fly in the air.


    However, the deadliest aspect of Crystal Release is that it can turn any matter that has a physical state into pink, jade-green, red, or blue-colored crystals, from physical material to moisture in the air, allowing the user to turn almost anything into their weapon�� This is not just limited to pre-existing things; the user of Crystal Release is also capable of turning other Ninjutsu useless against him by turning ninjutsu itself into crystals�� And as if that��s not enough already, when used on living creatures, targets can be crystallized down to the cellr level, imprisoning them so long as the crystals are in ce and shattering them if the crystals are struck, killing them.


    So, it is not wrong to say that not only Crystal Release has both offensive and defensive capabilities, but it also grants its user area of control ability�� and some extent of espionage abilities��


    ��Unexpectedly Danzo chose Crystal Release�� this is surprising���� thought Homusubi as she was really impressed by such a choice of Danzo��


    On the other side, Orochimaru had his eyes narrowed�� ��I did not expect that Danzo would choose Crystal Release����


    In regards to the true extent of the abilities that the Kekkei Genkai Crystal Release grants its user, Orochimaru has the most knowledge of the three, after all, one of his chief subordinates named Guren uses this Kekkei Genkai.


    At this time Danzo said, ��Among the four�� no three Kekkei Genkai that I have selected so far other than Sharingan and Wood Release, ��Dark Release�� primarily represents Water Chakra Nature, ��Swift Release�� primarily represents Wind Chakra Nature, and finally ��Crystal Release�� primarily represents Earth Chakra Nature�� For the Fire Chakra Nature and the Lightning Chakra Nature�� I have yet to decide�� do the two of you have any suggestions?��


    Homusubi shrugged, ��It��s for you to decide in the end anyway�� but if I have to say, then Storm Release is the best Kekkei Genkai for the Lightning Chakra Nature����


    Storm Release allows the user to manipte beams of electricity that which flows like water�� It is primarily used by the Shinobi of Kumogakure�� but at present no one has been able to showcase the true potential of Storm Release Kekkei Genkai, neither any of the Kumogakure Shinobi including but not limited to Darui who was naturally born with this Kekkei Genkai, nor Hiruko who acquired it through Chimera Jutsu��


    The true potential of Storm Release was shown by Uchiha Madara with just a single Jutsu of his, <em>��Sage Art: Storm Release Light Fang!�� </em>in which he infused Storm Release Chakra with Senjutsu Chakra to fire a sharp, thin stream of light from his mouth�� <em>��Sage Art: Storm Release Light Fang!�� </em>used by Uchiha Madara was powerful enough to cut clean through a Truth-Seeking Ball��!


    Now we can make the argument that it was Uchiha Madara who made that Jutsu such unbelievably strong and unconventional, and it��s a valid argument�� but it still shows just high the potential of Storm Release is��


    Moreover, Danzo might also be to use ��Storm Release�� in conjunction with ��Crystal Release��.


    So, Homusubi��s point is valid�� and Danzo did take it into consideration.


    At this time, Orochimaru also put forward his view, ��Since you have opted for ��Crystal Release�� and ��Swift Release���� then ��Boil Release�� will definitelypliment both of them quite well����


    Using ��Crystal Release�� Danzo will be able to create invisible confined spaces, and using the corrosive vapors of ��Boil Release�� he will be capable of instantly dissolving his enemies��


    And if Danzo masters ��Boil Release�� to a higher level then he will be able to use this Kekkei Genkai to heat his Chakra to the boiling point simr to the Jinchuriki of Gobi�� The steam that will emanate from his body will be capable of melting the surroundings and propelling him in different directions��


    If the extreme speed of ��Swift Release��, and the extreme insight of ��Sharingan�� are used in conjunction with the propelling and melting abilities of ��Boil Release��, Taijutsu battles against Danzo would result in instant death��


    Therefore, ��Boil Release�� is indeed a very good choice��


    Danzo deeply thought about the various aspects of the two Kekkei Genkai proposed by Homusubi and Orochimaru, and then nodded in satisfaction, ��Yes, ��Storm Release�� and ��Boil Release�� are indeed the best choices����


    Both Homusubi and Orochimaru nodded and noted down the names of all the seven Kekkei Genkai that are going to be absorbed by Danzo�� The seven Kekkei Genkai are Wood Release, Sharingan, Dark Release, Swift Release, Crystal Release, Storm Release, and finally, Boil Release��


    While writing, Orochimaru suddenly thought of something, and said doubtfully, ��With thebination of these Seven Kekkei Genkai, the concentration of Water Chakra Nature is a little too high and Fire Chakra Nature is quite less�� So, there might be problems during the ritual����


    Among the Seven Kekkei Genkai selected by Danzo, Wood Release, Storm Release, and Boil Release uses Water Chakra Nature, and, Dark Release itself is primarily a Water Chakra Nature-based Kekkei Genkai�� So, the ratio of Water Chakra Nature is a little too high��


    While the ratio of Fire Chakra Nature is quite less as it is only visible in Boil Release and Crystal Release��


    This difference in ratio can indeed disrupt the bnce��


    Thinking so, Danzo questioned with a frowned expression, ��I am quite satisfied with these seven Kekkei Genkai, do we really have to change them? Is there no other way to bnce this imbnced ratio?��


    Homusubi pondered for a while, then suggested, ��If you are satisfied, then we will go with these seven Kekkei Genkai�� for the imbnced ratio of the seven Chakra Nature, we will try to bnce them using the external environmental factors�� that is, using the power of nature��


    I suggest using a volcano as a location to carry out the absorption Ritual�� this way, Fire Chakra will get a boost, and suppress the excessive Water Chakra Nature����


    Orochimaru nodded, and added, ��Yes, this should work�� And we can also choose a sacrifice whose ��Dark Release�� is weaker to further weaken the Water Chakra nature�� maybe use a young child who has just awakened the Dark Release and doesn��t have very good mastery over it����


    Homusubi nodded, ��Yes�� these two approaches should solve the imbnce in the ratio of the Seven Chakra Natures����


    After reaching such a conclusion, all the details were finalized and the meeting was concluded��


    ��


    At the same time, Orochimaru��s base.


    Naruto who had justpleted Chakra Control training for the day took the advantage of the free time and asked a question from Kabuto who was working on something not too far away from him, ��Kabuto-nii-chan�� why did Orochimaru-sensei ignore me? What did I do wrong that made him angry?��


    Naruto may seem carefree and dumb on the surface, but because of always being ignored and alienated by the vigers, Naruto is very sensitive towards others�� attitudes towards him. When Orochimarupletely ignored him a few days ago, was able to Naruto urately feel that Orochimaru��s attitude, but Naruto is not able to figure out what did he do wrong that made Orochimaru feel as such��


    Kabuto didn��t know how to answer Naruto, and he felt a little troubled by such a question�� After thinking a little, he decided to speak half-truth half-lie, ��Orochimaru-sama is not angry with you Naruto-kun�� he is just stricter and has higher requirements�� you are not yet at that level so����


    Naruto lowered his head, and questioned lightly, ��Did I�� did I disappoint him?��


    Kabuto had no answer�� he chose to remain silent and sighed silently�� He knows Orochimaru very well, and it is exactly as Naruto said, Orochimaru was indeed disappointed�� Because Naruto is the son of Yondaime and the previous Jinchuriki of Kyuubi, so the expectations ced on him were too high�� this is naturally unavoidable after all, Konoha��s Yellow sh and Red Hot-Blooded Habanero were geniuses in their own right, yet Naruto is not a genius�� Let alone genius, he seems rather dumb on the surface�� so, he didn��t meet Orochimaru��s expectations, and Orochimaru didn��t find much worth in training Naruto��


    In fact, the responsibility of training basics to Naruto that has been given to Kabuto is just onest test�� If Naruto can master the basics under the careful teaching of Kabuto and show his talent, then Orochimaru might reconsider�� otherwise, it can be considered that Orochimaru has pretty much given up on Naruto.


    This is Orochimaru, a shinobi who has taken coldness in his instincts�� He won��t do a thing that is not beneficial to him��


    Over the years since Orochimaru left Konoha, he has gathered and trained countless orphans�� among them, there were very few whom Orochimaru found to be interesting�� Strictly speaking, Kimimaro is the only one�� Haku, Guren, Tenzo, Jugo, and the others, regardless of the talent they showed, were only meant to be tools and were not given any more value than that��


    As the two sat silently�� suddenly the sound of the hissing of snakes was heard in the cave��


    <em>Hiss Hiss Hiss Hiss</em>


    Kabuto frowned, and after reaching out to one of them, he received the message��


    As soon as he did, Kabuto��s brows wrinkled in a deep frown, and while pushing his sses on the bridge of his nose Kabuto muttered, ��we have intruders here?��


    He weaved the hand signs and after sensing a little, he was able to perceive six powerful Chakra Reactions rapidly approaching this cave��!


    ��Damn! That is the Mist unit of the Akatsuki Organization�� I didn��t expect that they will be able to find us even here!�� after realizing the identity of the intruders�� Kabuto thought about what to do��


    Obviously, the idea of fighting them was rejected without even thinking, because Kabuto knows that he won��t be able to do anything facing six of them at the same time��


    Then he thought about the possibility of escaping, ��If it was just me, I could have managed somehow�� but with Naruto-kun, and Hinata-sama�� we will be caught if we use the escape roots����


    Understanding that all the other options are no longer usable, Kabuto took out a scroll, and while looking at it, he had only one thought in his mind, ��Now, there is only one thing I can do��!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589: Ryuchi Cave


    Drip�� Drip�� Drip��


    The sound of water droplets falling on the stgmites resounded in the dark cave that was filled with white fog.


    When Naruto tried to look around, all he saw was mist and fog that was getting heavier and heavier, making it more and more difficult to see anything as they walked deeper into the Cave.


    As the group passed through the giant stgmites and stctites that were mostly not visible because of being covered in fog, Hinata tightly clutched the sleeve of Naruto��s jacket, and her immature face was filled with nervousness and fear that she might separate from the others and be left behind in this scary ce.


    Obviously, Naruto felt Hinata��s nervousness, he turned around, and said with a bright smile, ��Don��t worry Hinata�� I will protect you!��


    ��Thank you Naruto-kun���� Hinata was moved and nodded heavily with deep blush��


    Following the small episode, the group of three kept walking forward�� And after a long time, when Naruto could no longer curb his boisterous and exuberant nature, he finally decided to take a step forward and curiously asked Kabuto who was walking in the front and leading the way, ��Kabuto-nii-chan�� where are we going?��


    Kabuto looked back and said, ��We are going to a ce where we can be safe from the enemy intruders����


    After receiving Kabuto��s reply, Naruto nodded slightly and the group of three continued to walk��


    Having understood that he didn��t have any chance of surviving if he were to fight the Mist squad of Akatsuki, Kabuto directly dispelled the idea of frontal confrontation with them, and he came to these deep caves together with Naruto and Hinata in order to avoid being tracked by them.


    This is not an ordinary ce, so Kabuto is certain that they will not be able to find him, Naruto and Hinata here��


    Although many people often venture here, only those who really desire power can pass through�� And because this area is covered in fog at all times, as such, this is also a ce that the three of them can use to take refugees for a short while.


    Kabuto has always been very interested in this ce, but without Orochimaru��s permission, he did not dare to rashly visit this ce as he knew how dangerous this ce is��


    Because the members of the Akatsuki Organization had almost tracked them, and since Orochimaru is not at base, so this time Kabuto did not have any other option but to venture here together with Naruto and Hinata.


    Before long, the fog in the surroundings started to be denser and denser, and soon reached the point that neither of the three people was able to see even a single step ahead�� Even Hinata who had activated her Byakugan was no exception�� The fog was rich in Natural Energy, and that Natural Energy was hindering the Byakugan��s prative abilities, as such, Hinata simr to Naruto had lost her sense of direction��


    By now, even Naruto�C�Cno matter how thick his nerves are�C�Cwas also a little nervous, and just like Hinata had grabbed the cuff of his sleeve, he too had subconsciously grabbed the cuff of Kabuto��s Kimono, and asked nervously, ��Kabuto�� Kabuto-nii-chan�� how much longer will it take?��


    Kabuto replied with a calm smile, ��We will be there soon enough����


    Naruto murmured, ��You have been saying the very same thing for so long�� but we haven��t arrived yet, ya��know��!��


    Kabuto remained silent as he was thinking about Orochimaru��s words, ��Only those who are willing to sacrifice anything for the sake of power can find that ce����


    Kabuto then nced at Naruto from the corner of his eyes and suddenly, a realization dawned upon him, ��It��s possible that I am not that desperate for power that��s why I am unable to find it�� perhaps Naruto who ardently desires power can lead us there����


    Thinking so, Kabuto constricted his eyes and said to Naruto, ��Naruto-kun�� do you know why you were unable to use Clone Jutsu, or any other Jutsu for that matter when Orochimaru-sama was trying to teach a few days ago?��


    Naruto has also been worried about this, and hurriedly inquired, ��Why?��


    ��Remember when I told you about the spirit of the Kyuubi? You see�� that fox is inside you�� and its Chakra is mixing up with your Chakra, thus, making it difficult for you to control Chakra�� This is why you are unable to use Clone Jutsu���� answered Kabuto.


    Obviously, Kabuto who is also a Jonin level Shinobi also saw the reason why Naruto is unable to master a basic Clone Jutsu�� The reason is the small gap in the Eight Trigrams Seal that seals Kyuubi inside Naruto�� Because of that gap, Kyuubi��s Chakra is leaking out and mixing with Naruto��s Chakra, making it difficult for him to use his own Chakra��


    Hearing this truth, Naruto��s expression dropped, and he question with a sad expression, ��Does that mean�� I will never be able to learn Clone Jutsu?��


    Kabuto remained silent for a while, then said slowly, ��I can��t be certain about that�� but maybe there is still an option that you might be able to use to perform Ninjutsu����


    Naruto��s expression quickly cheered up, and he asked hurriedly, ��Huh? There is still another way? Are you telling the truth Kabuto-nii-chan?��


    Kabuto pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose, and answered, ��You see Naruto-kun�� the Chakra that we use is the conventional form used by most of the Shinobi to perform Ninjutsu�� but it��s not the only method�� other than using the inner Chakra we extract, there is one more method�� perhaps you can learn it����


    ��There is another method? What is it Kabuto-nii-chan�� quickly tell me!�� Naruto asked impatiently��


    A smile appeared on Kabuto��s lips as he saw Naruto��s eagerness, and he answered, ��It��s Senjutsu����


    ��Senjutsu? What��s Senjutsu?�� Naruto was taken aback�� because this is the first time, he has heard such a term�� and he didn��t know what does Senjutsu mean��


    Even when he was in the Vige, he has never heard anyone talk about ��Senjutsu�� before, not even Sasuke who is generally informed about most of the things and is the best source of knowledge and information for Naruto also never said anything about ��Senjutsu���� As such, Naruto did not understand what is Senjutsu�� and he asked, ��What is Senjutsu? Is it tasty? If I eat it, will it help me learn Clone Jutsu?��


    Kabuto chuckled, and while shaking his head, he said, ��I don��t think you are supposed to eat Senjutsu�� anyway, Senjutsu, as far as I know, is a unique style in which Sennin�C�CSenjutsu User��s�C�Cuse the energy present in the environment rather than the energy in their body to perform Ninjutsu�� If you master Senjutsu, not only will you be able to use Clone Jutsu, but I can guarantee that you will be an exceptional Shinobi�� even achieving your dream�C�Cbing Konoha��s Hokage�C�Cwon��t be impossible����


    After listening to Kabuto��s words, Naruto suddenly imagined what would happen if he were to master Senjutsu��


    ��After mastering Senjutsu, he returns to Konoha gloriously, and he will be appointed the next Hokage�� Sasuke would respect him�� all the adults in the vige will happily greet him, and praise him for his talent�� all the children in the vige wille to y with him�� and no one will ignore him��


    The more Naruto thought about it, the more he felt excited, and the more he longed for Senjutsu�� he didn��t even realize it when saliva started to drip from the corner of his mouth�� ��Hehehe�� Senjutsu�� I want Senjutsu!��


    After imagining all sorts of good things, Naruto quickly recovered his mind, and said to Kabuto, ��Kabuto-nii-chan�� Please teach me Senjutsu!��


    Kabuto shook his head helplessly, ��I am sorry�� I can��t teach you Senjutsu�� I don��t know how to use it����


    The current Kabuto hasn��t lost the meaning of life�� therefore, although he is fascinated by Senjutsu and Natural Energy, he isn��t willing to take such a big risk�� so obviously, Kabuto has not attempted to learn or master or Senjutsu��


    ��Huh?�� Naruto was taken aback, and quickly asked, ��Then, can Orochimaru-Sensei teach me Senjutsu?��


    ��Orochimaru-sama does have a lot of knowledge of Senjutsu.�� Said Kabuto, then while shaking his head, he added, ��But even Orochimaru-sama too won��t be able to teach you Senjutsu�� because even he hasn��t been able to truly master it����


    Because of intensive research on Jugo, Orochimaru has a very deep knowledge of Natural Energy and Senjutsu, but because he uses Living Corpse Reincarnation, so Orochimaru��s body and soul are no longer suitable for learning Senjutsu�� Additionally, there are also several other dangers associated with Senjutsu training such as permanently bing stone or losing your mind et cetera, so Orochimaru hasn��t been able to make up his mind whether he should really learn Senjutsu or not��


    Naruto was taken aback, ��Even a Shinobi as powerful as Orochimaru-Sensei hasn��t mastered Senjutsu?�� and was also disappointed, ��And if even Orochimaru-sensei can��t teach me�� then who can teach me?��


    Kabuto said, ��In this Shinobi World, there have been very few Shinobi up until now who have been able to truly master Senjutsu�� and I don��t know if they will be willing to guide you���� said Kabuto much to the disappointment of Naruto, then Kabuto looked deeply at Naruto��s expression and added, ��But you needn��t be disappointed�� because I know the ce where you can learn Senjutsu����


    ��Where?�� Naruto��s eyes regained their light, and he asked with a yearning tone�� Obviously, Naruto now really wants to learn this Senjutsu thingy��


    Just as Kabuto was about to reply to Naruto; he came to an abrupt stop and his eyes widened in shock and disbelief as he looked at the sight before him��


    The sudden stop of Kabuto was unexpected for Naruto and Hinata, as a result, the two of them bumped into him and fell backward on their butts, ��Ouch!��


    After quickly getting up, Naruto rubbed bit butt andined, ��Kabuto-nii-chan�� why did you stop so suddenly��?��


    Kabuto stared at the door in front of him, and muttered unexpectedly, ��Unexpectedly�� we arrived here without your help Naruto-kun����


    ��Huh? What do you mean Kabuto-nii-chan?�� muttered Naruto in confusion, then he poked his head out and looked at the simple, yet majestic cave door in front of him, and murmured, ��What ce is this?��


    Hinata who stood next to Naruto recognized the Kanji characters written on the cave door and said, ��Ryuchi Cave����


    ��Ryuchi Cave��?!�� Naruto tilted his head in confusion, ��Hinata�� do you know what is inside the Ryuchi Cave?��


    ��No�� Naruto-kun���� Hinata shook her head��


    Kabuto smiled strangely and answered Naruto��s question, ��Ryuchi Cave is one of the three Holy Lands where you can learn Senjutsu����


    Naruto was taken aback, ��Huh? Are you serious Kabuto-nii-chan��? I can learn Senjutsu here? Do the people living here really teach Senjutsu? Will they teach me?��


    Kabuto shrugged, ��I can��t say for sure���� and added, ��Also�� be careful�� the beings that live here can not be considered people����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590: White Snake Sage��s Test


    ��Be careful�� the beings that live here can not be considered people����


    Naruto held both of his hands behind his back and muttered, ��Kabuto-nii-chan, now you are just scaring us�� This Ryuchi Cave obviously looks like a house�� even if it is located in such an isted ce, it is a house nheless�� and who else will live in a house other than humans?��


    Kabuto smiled slightly and without trying to exin anything he went straight towards the gate of the Ryuchi Cave��


    Both Naruto and Hinata closely followed behind Kabuto, and because Naruto kept asking about one thing or the other, as a result of which Kabuto��s nervousness was eased a lot��


    That��s right, Kabuto is highly nervous at this time and his heart is not at all as calm as it may seem on the surface. It was at the moment when he saw the Kanji Characters making up <em>��Ry-uchido��</em> that the nervousness in his heart even surpassed Hinata and Naruto�� because, unlike the two ignorant kids, Kabuto knows what this ce truly is��


    It��s the legendary Ryuchi Cave!


    One of the three big unexplored regions in the Shinobi World, and one of the only three known ces in the Shinobi World where one can get formal training in Sennin Mode�� But that��s only the surface of Ryuchi Cave and what��s known to the outside world�� What are the true depths of this ce is a big mystery�� and Kabuto knows next to nothing about it�� however, there is one thing Kabuto understand very well�� and it is the fact that even Orochimaru doesn��t dare to casually set foot at this ce�� therefore, Kabuto was highly vignt as he took further steps.


    Stepping on the broad steps, the three of them walked step by step towards the gate of the Ryuchi Cave��pared to the towering gate, Kabuto, Naruto, and Hinata were like ants��


    As he was passing through the gate, Naruto couldn��t help but open his mouth with an astounded expression, ��What a giant door��!��


    Hinata was also surprised, even if she is the supposed heiress of the Hyuga n, Hinata has never once seen such a magnificent entrance��


    After passing through the giant gate which for some reason was open, the three of them walked through a long passage, climbed hundreds of stairs, and finally came across something that looked like a stone bed��


    On the stone bedy an old woman dressed in a white robe, she nced at the three people one by one�� Her momentary ncing at Kabuto, the old woman shifted her gaze on young Hinata and looked at her with a slight smile, she finally nced in the direction of Naruto and said, ��Well, we have some odd guests here�� a lost person and two children?��


    Kabuto took a step forward, and while bowing respectfully to the old woman, he asked, ��Are you�� the White Snake Sage?��


    The old woman on the stone bed squinted her eyes slightly and nodded, ��Uh-huh.��


    As soon as she nodded, Kabuto showed her the small white snake�� ��This snake was given to me by Orochimaru-sama����


    ��I see���� White Snake Sage nodded slightly, then questioned, ��And I wonder why the three of you are here��?��


    At this time, Naruto directly approached the White Snake Sage, and while deeply staring at her, he asked, ��Obachan, are you a Sennin?! Can you teach me Senjutsu?��


    White Snake Sage squinted at Naruto and said with a strange smile, ��If you wish to learn Senjutsu, then you must first pass one of my tests����


    Before Naruto could agree, his mouth was hurriedly covered, and he was pulled back by Kabuto��


    The White Snake Sage in front of them looks like a kind old woman who is harmless to children�� but Kabuto knew her true face very well�� In reality, this old woman is a millennium-old monster who has mastered Senjutsu and has been ruling over the snakes of the Ryuchi Cave for several Centuries�� so she is definitely not someone to whom one can be disrespectful��


    So, while keeping Naruto silent, Kabuto apologized for the kid��s rude behavior and then politely asked�� ��To learn Senjutsu do we need to pass some sort of test? Want kind of test, is it? And what are the contents of the test?��


    The White Snake Sage didn��t care about Kabuto��s cautiousness, she kept looking at Naruto and answered, ��In the depths of the Ryuchi Cave, a giant snake named Garaga resides�� He has an aggressive temper and is prone to his violent outbursts are a nuisance for me�� So long as you bring me Garaga��s reverse scale and tone down his temper, you will pass the test and you will be taught Senjutsu����


    Naruto was immediately cheered in excitement, ��I just have to bring the reverse scale of a snake? It doesn��t sound too difficult����


    ��Don��t be an idiot Naruto!�� Kabuto scolded the blonde-haired kid with tick marks on this forehead�� and then said to White Snake Sage, ��If this snake named Garaga can be a nuisance even to the legendary White Snake Sage�� I am afraid there is hardly anything we can do about him�� isn��t there something else we can do to pass the test?��


    ��Hahaha���� The olddy chuckled lightly, then shook her head, ��This is the only test have for you people�� I any of you wish to learn Senjutsu from the Ryuchi Cave, then that person must first pass this test����


    Kabuto nodded with a troubled expression��


    White Snake Sage has already stated the content of the test, even if he doesn��t like the content of the test, Kabuto doesn��t have the guts to negotiate or bargain with her��


    Before stepping inside the Ryuchi Cave, Kabuto had expected that the learning process of Senjutsu would be that easy and smooth�� but only now did he understand how difficult it is��


    Being Orochimaru��s subordinate, Kabuto knows Manda, who is considered one of the strongest snakes in the entire Shinobi World�� and if this Garaga is troublesome enough to even make the White Snake Sage feel a headache, then his strength is definitely not weaker than Manda.


    To tone down a snake on the level of Manda? This is not something they can manage with their strength!


    Kabuto understands that if they wish toplete the trial, then they would at least require strength on the level of someone like Orochimaru�� otherwise, it would mean straight of death�� and he has no early death wish�� But at the same time, Kabuto also doesn��t know if he will get another chance to learn Senjutsu�� therefore, he was hesitating a little��


    While Kabuto was weighing whether to ept the test of White Snake Sage, Naruto had already asked the direction of Garaga��sir and was on his way there in a swaggering manner.


    ��How powerful can a snake be that has caused a headache for an old Obachan��?�� was the thought in Naruto��s mind, and things like catching snakes and catching fishes�� he has done countless times while he used to y alone in the forests around the Konoha Vige�� Therefore, Naruto didn��t think all that much and quickly went towards Garaga��syer in order to retrieve his Reverse Scale, so that he can learn Senjutsu.


    Seeing Naruto going, Hinata hesitated a little, then she quickly followed him, ��Naruto-kun�� wait for me!��


    By the time Kabuto came to his sense, Naruto and Hinata had already walked away from a long distance, so even if he didn��t want to, Kabuto had no choice but to go after them�� So, after shaking his head helplessly, Kabuto sighed and hurriedly caught up with the two kids, ��Hey you two kids�� don��t go ahead so casually! Do you even know how dangerous this ce is?!��


    At the same time, he couldn��t help but think whether it was a good idea to bring Naruto to the Ryuchi Cave��


    As Kabuto, Naruto, and Hinata left the shrine of the White Snake Sage, three graceful female figures with white robes appeared by White Snake sage��s side��


    These three beauties are, Tagori hime, Tagitsu hime, and Ichikishima hime�� the three priestesses of the White Snake Sage.


    Tagori hime looked at the back of three people as they disappeared, and couldn��t help but ask White Snake Sage, ��Why did you stop us from testing the three of them outside the Ryuchi Cave?��


    White Snake Sage stared at Naruto��s back andughed, ��Hehehe�� just some reasons�� Although, I never expected that this child wille here of all ces����


    Tagitsu hime also looked at Naruto��s back and asked curiously, ��Is there anything special about this child?��


    ��Maybe���� replied White Snake Sage��


    Ichikishima hime was a little puzzled, ��If that child is really special, then was it a good idea to let him go after Garaga? No matter how special, he is still a child at this time�� with Garaga��s temper he will definitely eat up that child����


    White Snake Sage just chuckled and said nothing�� but at the same time, she was thinking to herself, ��If that child is really Asura��s reincarnation�� then perhaps the test will end in a different manner�� well, I just have to wait and see����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591: Finding Garaga


    After walking for a while, the group of Naruto, Hinata, and Kabuto crossed several passages and finally came to a huge cave��


    ��This is the cave that Obachan said, right?�� asked Naruto as he ran to the edge of the cave, and started to turn up the rocks that were fallen on the ground��


    Seeing Naruto��s actions, both Hinata and Kabuto were quite confused, and asked in a low voice, ��Naruto-kun�� why are you turning up these scattered rocks?��


    ��Huh�� don��t you know Hinata? I am turning these rocks to find where that troublesome snake is�� You see, snakes like to hide in the holes covered by rocks�� I have caught several snakes in this way when I was in the vige���� Naruto exined with a triumphant smile, and then suddenly realized something and said to Hinata, ��Hinata�� your eyes are called Byakugan, right? Sasuke told me that Byakugan is very helpful when we have to locate something�� can you help me find that snake with the help of your Byakugan?��


    Listening to Naruto��s words, Kabuto��s eyes twitched in annoyance��


    Hinata on the other hand nodded hurriedly, and immediately after weaving the hand signs, she activated her Byakugan, <em>��Byakugan!��</em>


    With her Byakugan activated, Hinata was about to carefully examine the entire cave in search of any snake, but before she even started�� her Byakugan was suddenly overwhelmed by enormous Chakra�� Seeing that presence, Hinata was shaken, her legs softened in fear and she copsed on the ground with horror in her eyes��


    Naruto was taken aback, and asked in a worried tone, ��Hinata! What happened? Are you okay��?��


    Copsed on her butt, the shaken Hinata raised her arm tremblingly and pointed at something behind Naruto, ��Na�� Naruto-kun�� behind�� behind you��!��


    Naruto turned and looked behind him only to see a smooth wall, he was confused, and after examining it several times, he turned back towards Hinata, and asked in a puzzled tone, ��What��s the matter? Isn��t this just a wall? This wall scared you�� is there something strange about this wall?��


    At this time, Kabuto shouted, ��Naruto��! Get away from there! That��s no wall!��


    But apparently, Kabuto was toote, because before his words fell, the whole wall on which Naruto��s hand was resting moved, and together with the movement of the wall, the cave shook��


    <em>Rumble��</em>


    Before Naruto could realize what was happening, he saw a huge yellow eye, with a ck vertical slit in front of him, and looking at that eye, the size of which is bigger than even him, Naruto was dumbfounded and eximed in shock, ��This�� wh�� what is this?!��


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    Considering the emergency situation, Kabuto didn��t bother to answer Naruto��s question, he held Hinata in one hand, then immediately used Body Flicker Jutsu to cover up the distance between him and Naruto�� After making sure both the kids were with him, Kabuto used a smoke bomb to cover up his presence and disappeared from that cave using another Body Flicker Jutsu��


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    Arriving at a safe distance with his fastest speed, Kabuto with disordered breath let go of Naruto and Hinata, and wiped the cold sweat covering his forehead�� At the same time, he couldn��t help but curse the situation, ��Damn it�� it��s just as I expected�� there is no way we are a match to that kind of monster�� we have to retreat from here��!��


    As soon as he saw that humongous size of the red-scaled Snake named Garaga, Kabuto realized that they are no match to that kind of existence�� And it was exactly as he had expected, the Snake Garaga is definitely on the same level as Manda�� Orochimaru��s Summon, and the so-called strongest Snake in the Shinobi World! And only a shinobi on Orochimaru��s level can take such an existence, not them��


    Understanding this fact, Kabuto��s fluke mentality of stealing Garaga��s reverse scale was already gone, and he was only thinking of the way to retreat from here�� but unfortunately for him, his luck is not good this time around�� because as soon as he was going to run hold both Naruto and Hinata, he felt a presence right behind him��


    Garaga, with his upper body, raised watched Kabuto run away while carrying the two human children and snorted coldly, ��You humans dare trespass into my territory��! I��ll kill you all!��


    Dering so, he opened his mouth, then spat out greyish liquid towards the exit of the cave.


    <em>Shaa��</em>


    The greyish liquid fell on the only nearby exit of the cave and instantly solidified, and blocked it, thus cutting of Kabuto and others�� retreat.


    With the exit blocked, Garaga turned over his humongous body then got close to the intruders, and while closely looking at the three of them, he said, ��It��s been a long time since I ate a Shinobi�� Now that you havee to me yourselves, it��s time for me to relieve my hunger!��


    Subjected to Garaga��s intense killing intent, and noting that the exit has been blocked too, Kabuto��s heart sank�� this time, he didn��t care about anything, and after dropping both Naruto and Hinata to the ground, he quickly weaved the hand signs and shouted, <em>��Water Style: Water Dragon Missile!��</em>


    Instantly a huge water dragon was spat out of Kabuto��s mouth and heavily pounced on Garaga��s body.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Under the sudden attack of the ��Water Dragon Missile��, Garaga��s body flew backward and heavily mmed on the rock walls behind him�� causing the entire cave to shake violently which resulted in heavy stctites falling from the roof of the cave.


    ��You trash human��! You have some nerve using your Jutsu on me!�� the enraged Garaga shouted and swept his tail towards Kabuto.


    <em>Boom�� Smash�� Crack��</em>


    Swept by the giant tail of Garaga, Kabuto was like a fly that was hit by the swatter�� His body was instantly lifted off the ground and heavily smashed into the cave walls made up of hard rocks, and then copsed on the ground with a muffled sound��


    Seeing this, Naruto and Hinata hurriedly rushed over, and asked worriedly, ��Kabuto-nii-chan�� are you okay?��


    ��*Cough-cough*���� Kabuto coughed heavily and shook his head as he got up from the ground�� At the same time, he also examined the extent of the injury he received just now, ��Several bones seem to be broken, my shoulder muscles are heavily damaged, along with severe internal bleeding����


    His injuries were obviously very serious, but from the expression on his face, one can easily tell that he wasn��t particrly worried about his injuries�� After wiping away the traces of blood from the corner of his mouth, Kabuto muttered, ��<em>Yin Healing Wound Destruction!��, </em>and instantly all his injuries started to heal rapidly��


    With his expertise in Iryo Ninjutsu, healing such injuries is not that big of a deal for him, but of course, nothing in this worldes for free�� so, although Kabuto knows that these injuries are not a problem for him and can be healed pretty easily, he also knows that this healing would cost his Chakra Reserves�� As such, he understood that he is not allowed to suffer any more injuries of this level, otherwise, it would be ��Game Over���� That��s why, he has to quickly figure out a way to retreat, otherwise they will all be digested by this giant red snake with not even bones left behind��!


    Although he knows as such, he couldn��t really find a way to escape Garaga��s pursuit�� After brainstorming for a while, Kabuto suddenly remembered something, ��Yes! Why not use him? He should be helpful in this situation!��


    At the same time, Kabuto hesitated�� He knows that although he has the ability to summon that monster�� but unlike Orochimaru, he has no control over that guy�� so whether that guy will respond to his summon is notpletely certain�� It would depend entirely on that guy��s mood�� But seeing the Giant Red Snake about to kill them, Kabuto knew that he has no other option, and decided, ��It seems I have no other option but to take a gamble��!��


    After reaching this conclusion, Kabuto bit his finger then while using his own blood as the catalyst Kabuto weaved the appropriate hand signs and pressed his hand on the ground�� <em>��Kuchiyose no Jutsu!��</em>


    <em>Pooooooff��</em><!--


    -->

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592: Garaga, Manda, & Aoda


    ��What? Kabuto took Naruto and Hinata to the Ryuchi Cave?�� Kuroto muttered in shock��


    Ichikishima hime nodded, and exined, ��Yup, Orochimaru��s subordinate brought the two kids to the Ryuchi Cave today�� he did so in order to escape the pursuit of some pursuers����


    Kuroto was silenced�� For the identities of the pursuers, Kuroto can guess that they were probably the members of the Akatsuki Organization�� It��s a good thing that Naruto did not get in their hands�� Still, though, he didn��t expect the situation to be soplicated�� Naruto who wasn��t supposed to have any connection with the Ryuchi Cave was currently at the Ryuchi Cave�� whether it is a good thing or a bad thing and what would happen of the Mount Myoboku can��t be decided at this moment��


    After thinking for a while, Kuroto asked, ��What are the three of them doing right now?��


    Ichikishima hime answered, ��Since that kid, Naruto wanted to learn Senjutsu, so White Snake Sage assigned him a test, with the condition that if Naruto manages toplete that test, he will be given Senjutsu training�� so the three of them are probably trying toplete that test����


    Kuroto nodded lightly, and asked again, ��And what��s the test White Snake Sage gave Naruto?��


    Ichikishima hime replied, ��It��s to retrieve Garaga��s reverse scale���� then added with a confused expression, ��I don��t know why she gave such a difficult test to that kid�� he will more than likely fail the test�� Retrieving Garaga��s scale is not something a kid like him can aplish�� even if that kid is somewhat special as White Snake Sage believes, he is still a kid�� so I am sort of skeptical why White Snake Sage��s gave such a test to that kid����


    Kuroto had a thoughtful expression on his face�� he is of course aware of who Garaga is and what is his past�� Garaga was betrayed by a Shinobi several decades ago, and coincidently enough that Shinobi happens to be Sandaime Kazekage of Sunagakure�� since the puppet of Sandaime Kazekage is in Kuroto��s hands, so he is pretty aware of what happened back then��


    At the same time, Kuroto also knows that Naruto is really a special kid�� of all the Shinobi in the world, Asura and his reincarnation have always been special ones�� especially Naruto, on top of being the current reincarnation of Otsutsuki Asura, he is also the supposed Child of the Prophecy, and perhaps, White Snake Sage who has lived for over a millennium also realizes Naruto��s specialty, as such, she assigned such a test to him��


    And if Kuroto thinks about it a little bit, she is definitely now wrong, because of all the people in the Shinobi World, at this point in time, Naruto is probably the only person who can change Garaga with his over-powered <em>Talk no Jutsu</em>��


    Understanding so, Kuroto nodded to himself, and then said to Ichikishima hime, ��Well, I understand, let that guy help Naruto and protect Hinata����


    Ichikishima hime was a little surprised, and questioned, ��Kuroto-sama, you want me to order your summon snake to help them?��


    Kuroto nodded lightly, and exined, ��Well, Hinata is a member of the Hyuga n, I can��t just let her die out there, and the other kid is the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi�� he needs to be protected as well, otherwise there will be problems�� and if Naruto can really learn Senjutsu, then it would be a good thing�� So, I want you to instruct Aoda to help the two of them����


    Ichikishima hime nodded, ��Alright then�� if you say so, I will let Aoda help them����


    With that clear, Kuroto said, ��If there is nothing more to report, you can go back to the Ryuchi Cave, I have certain things that I must take care of����


    Ichikishima hime nodded then disappeared from the room with a poof of smoke��


    ��


    <em>��Kuchiyose no Jutsu!��</em>


    <em>Pooooooff��</em>


    Instantly, white smoke that was produced as a result of using ��Kuchiyose no Jutsu�� swept the entire cave�� At the same time, Kabuto, Naruto, and Hinata who were standing on the ground were suddenly lifted off of their feet, and rose up, as if they were standing on an object of huge size which shocked and surprised both Naruto and Hinata��


    ��Who summoned me!?�� But before Naruto and Hinata could be happy for very long, suddenly a very loud roar echoed in the cave�� Immediately afterward, the huge purple giant snake came before everyone��s eyes, and a very violent aura filled the entire cave.


    ��Unexpectedly�� unexpectedly it seeded���� Kabuto muttered with a relieved expression, and then while pointing at Garaga, he spoke to the giant purple snake whose size is slightly bigger evenpared to Garaga�� ��Manda-sama�� I have summoned you�� can you please help us retrieve the reverse scale of that red snake?!��


    Manda nced at Kabuto standing on top of his head, and said coldly, ��Huh? It turned out to be Orochimaru��s subordinate! A brat like you dared to summon me�� do you want to be eaten by me?��


    Kabuto helplessly shook his head, and said, ��Manda-sama�� please help me this time�� and please rest assured, I will definitely prepare appropriate sacrifices to satiate your hunger.��


    With a cold snort, Manda turned his gaze to look at the so-called red snake in front, as soon as he saw the other party, his eyes narrowed and he muttered in surprise, ��It turned out to be Garaga!��


    Even Garaga was taken aback by the sudden appearance of Manda, he stared vigntly at the other party, and said in an unpleasant tone, ��Manda�� these humans dare to intrude in my territory first and I am going to kill them�� do you want to interfere?��


    Manda remained silent for a while, then turned around his head, and spoke to Kabuto, ��Hey boy�� don��t forget the sacrifices that you promised me! Otherwise��!��


    As Manda spoke so, Kabuto was relieved because this means Manda was willing to help them�� but before he could nod, Manda looked at Garaga coldly, and then, <em>��Poooff!�� </em>directly<em></em>disappeared from the cave��!


    ��W-what?!�� Kabuto was taken aback�� and for a moment he didn��t realize what happened and why did Manda who was supposed to help them suddenly disappeared��


    But the situation is quite clear�� just as Garaga is slightly afraid of fighting against Manda, Manda�C�Cwho is known as the world��s strongest snake�C�Cis also somewhat afraid of fighting Garaga, as such he had no ns of helping Kabuto and the others in retrieving Garaga��s reverse scale��


    As Manda disappeared, Kabuto and the others who were lifted off of the ground fell back to the ground with slightly dull expressions on their faces.


    And, Kabuto who had finally realized that Manda had ditched him sighed slightly�� at the same time, he couldn��t help but curse him because not only did Manda not help them and run away, he didn��t forget to remind Kabuto of the sacrifices.


    With the disappearance of Manda, Garaga with his yellow snake eye stared at Kabuto and the others with anger boiling in his heart��


    ��Crap�� crap�� what to do now��?�� Kabuto was really panicked now�� The Summoning Jutsu consumed a lot of his Chakra, but not only did it not y the intended role, but it also angered Garaga, making Kabuto helpless��!


    The angered Garaga moved instantly, and like a rolling rock, he fiercely pounced on everyone��


    But just as Garaga was about to eat everyone, suddenly a giant blue snake emerged through the walls and held Garaga��s neck with his mouth��


    The new Giant Snake with blue scales nced at Hinata and Naruto from the corner of his blue vertical slit eyes, and after making sure that the two kids were fine, he smashed Garaga��s head on the ground.


    Smashed into the ground, the angered Garaga shouted, ��Aoda you trash�� you have got some nerve getting in my way!��


    Aoda gave no reply, and while restraining Garaga to the ground he nced at Naruto as if trying to convey something to the kid��


    The sluggish Kabuto, Naruto, and Hinata were taken aback by the sudden turn of events�� and they didn��t know what was going on any longer�� But when Aoda stared at him, something within Naruto understood what the giant blue scaled snake was trying to convey and he subconsciously took a step forward��


    The moment Naruto took a step forward, a strange orange mist gushed out of his body, the mist didn��t affect Aoda but as soon as it approached Garaga he froze in his ce, and his expression became dazed��


    At the same time, the moment orange mist gushed out of his body, Naruto��s soul seemed to have left his body and he too froze where he stood��


    Kabuto looked at everything happening around him with a shocked expression, and muttered to himself, ��What did the Blue Snake do? And why did that orange smokee out of him? Is it because of the Kyuubi? Or is it because the White Snake Sage did something to Naruto?��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593: Making a Friend


    Naruto who was at the Ryuuchi Cave just a few seconds ago suddenly found himself somewhere in a desert with a military castle��


    This was Garaga��s subconscious ne, and Naruto in this ce was like a bystander watching the reels of Garaga��s memories.


    In the scene, Garaga and a powerful shinobi with dark bluish-ck hair, wearing the robes of the Land of the Wind fought side by side in the desert, trying to protect the military castle from the invasion of the foreign enemy shinobi that were constantly attacking the two of them.


    Although thebination of Garaga and the summoner of Garaga was quite powerful and the two of them were able to easily defeat the enemy shinobis, but the number of enemy shinobi was too much, and no matter how many Garaga and the summoner defeated, more kepting�� the situation continued for a very long time, and the summoner started to feel that the situation would copse�� Understanding this, the summoner fighting side-by-side with Garaga immediately issued a retreat order.


    However, Garaga who was filled with a burning fighting spirit and overwhelming confidence was unwilling to retreat�� He vited the Summoner��s order of retreat and attacked the enemy shinobis once again.


    At this moment, an attack from behind him hit Garaga��s right eye and blinded him in that eye, with an injured eye, Garaga turned his head to find who the attacker is only to find that the one who attacked him was the summoner who was fighting side by side with him.


    Garaga was taken aback, in shock, disbelief, and anger all he could ask was, ��Why?�� but he received no answer from the summoner, and soon fell unconscious�� Thest moment reflected in Garaga��s left eye was the indifferent and cold expression of the summoner, the expression that made Garaga understand that humans are the true cold-blooded species in this world��


    After watching Garaga��s painful memories and understanding his bitter experience, Naruto who found himself standing on the water looked at Garaga standing not too far from him and asked, ��Garaga�� what I just saw�� was it your experience? You lost one of your eyes because of the betrayal of that guy?��


    ��Boy��! Who allowed toe here without my authorization?�� Garaga��s angry voice resounded in the subconscious ne, and his aggressive posture gave off a deadly aura�� If it had been anyone, they would have been scared shitless in this situation, but Naruto for some reason wasn��t scared, instead, he felt that he could sympathize with Garaga and while directly matching his gaze with Garaga, he said, ��Although I don��t know how painful it is to be betrayed by someone you trust, so I can��t really say that I understand your pain, but I can tell you what it feels like to be lonely�� and I can feel that you are also lonely, ya��know!��


    Looking at Naruto��s sincere eyes, Garaga froze for a moment, but he recovered quickly and roared in anger, ��You brat! How dare you look at me with eyes filled with pity? I am telling you, I really enjoy being alone!��


    Naruto shook his head, and said, ��You can try to lie to me, but you can��t lie to yourself, ya��know���� He took a pause and said with a saddened tone, ��Deep down inside you know what it feels like�� I am said to be the child of the Nine-tailed fox demon, I haven��t had parents since I was born, nobody in the vige cared for me�� every one of them�� all�� they all kept ignoring me�� so, I know�� what it feels like����


    ��Humph���� Garaga snorted heavily, still though, he couldn��t help but quiet down after hearing Naruto��s life experience��


    He could tell that the kid was not lying because when Naruto spoke Garaga was able to feel Naruto��s pain and loneliness��


    Naruto wasn��t aware of the fact that his words had started to affect Garaga, and continued, ��But��ter I made friends�� Sasuke, Hinata, Neji�� Ramen-Oji-san, and the others, and realized that no matter how lonely, as long as I have friends, I will never feel that loneliness����


    ��Friends?!�� Garaga snorted, and then said, ��Boy�� you are too na?ve, friends are of no use�� no matter how loyal you are to your friends, they will betray you when you need them the most����


    ��Maybe���� Naruto didn��t deny Garaga��s words because he didn��t know whether others will betray him or not, but he knew one thing, And that is, ��I can��t say about the others�� but, I will never betray my friends�� and I will never betray you�� because I never go back on my words!��


    Garaga was taken aback by Naruto��s deration�� then he brought his huge head close to Naruto��s face, and while looking at the kid with his huge eye, he said angrily, ��You are just a kid and you don��t understand anything! You say that you won��t betray anyone�� but even you will do so!��


    Naruto retorted, ��I will not�� I will never betray my friends!��


    Garagaughed, ��Alright, I will give you a chance�� the two humans that came with you, you call them friends, right?��


    Naruto nodded, ��Yes��!��


    Garaga looked meaningfully at Naruto, and said, ��If so, then I will give you a choice�� I will allow one of you to go and eat the other�� you can either choose to let them go, and be eaten by me�� or, you can run away yourself, and let them be eaten by me�� which option will you choose?��


    Seeing his figure reflected in Garaga��s yellow eye, Naruto took a deep breath, and said, ��Hinata and Kabuto-nii-chan got into this mess because of me�� it was my fault�� I didn��t realize that you were going to be this big and strong back when I came here�� so, I want you to let them go�� and eat me if you have to�� But, don��t think that eating me will be so easy�� I will not let you eat me without a fight!��


    Garaga said coldly, ��You think this is all a joke? Do you think that a puny kid like you can stop me? I can swallow you in just one bite, and when I am through with you, not even your bones will be left!��


    Naruto mustered up all his courage, and shouted, ��Then try it!��


    With Naruto��s shout, the surroundings changed and the orange fog covering the surroundings dissipated�� as the fog cleared, both Naruto and Garaga found themselves back in the Ryuchi Cave��


    Because Garaga was not being so violent, Aoda released him and backed away, vigntly watching him, ready to make a move, should Garaga try anything funny��


    As Aoda released his neck, Garaga stood up, and asked Naruto, ��Are you sure that��s what you want to do?��


    Naruto walked step by step towards Garaga and said, ��No�� rather than fighting you, I want to be friends with you�� and I want you to understand, that even if it means my death, I will never betray my friends, and I will never let a single one of my friends die in front of me!��


    Because most of Naruto and Garaga��s discussion took ce in Garaga��s subconscious ne, so Kabuto didn��t know what the two have experienced there�� But when he saw Naruto walking towards Garaga without any regard to the danger and killing intent that Garaga is releasing, he couldn��t help but shout, ��Naruto! Come back here����


    Naruto turned back his head, and said, ��Kabuto-nii-chan�� take Hinata, and go�� I want to convince Garaga that humans can be trusted and I want to make him my friend����


    Kabuto shook his head, and shouted, ��Don��t be an idiot Naruto�� how can such a monster be persuaded with just a few words? Come back here�� else you will die in vain�� Didn��t you say that you want to be the greatest Hokage? A Hokage wouldn��t do something so foolish!��


    But Naruto didn��t listen and continued to walk towards Garaga, as he said, ��He is not just a monster����


    Seeing Naruto��s behavior, Kabuto waspletely speechless��


    Initially, Kabuto thought that Naruto was just a little careless andcked somemon sense�� Although such a kid can be considered to be an idiot by Orochimaru��s standards, Kabuto didn��t that was the case, as far as Kabuto sees, although Naruto is not very good at Shinobi stuff, the kid does have several aspects in which he is very good�� for example, reading other��s intentions, and emotions��


    But today, Kabuto realized that he was thinking wrong�� Naruto is aplete idiot and a fool�� because if he wasn��t, why would he do something so foolish as to try to persuade a monster like Garaga with words? In kabuto��s eyes, Naruto��s current actions are no different from seeking death!


    Understanding so, Kabuto shook his head, then while pushing his sses on the bridge of his nose he muttered, ��Forget it�� if he is really in any danger, Kyuubi that is sealed inside him won��t just sit back�� When Kyuubi and the two giant snakes fight, I can use that opportunity to get out of here����


    With such thoughts, Kabuto focused his attention on Hinata, he has to make sure to retreat with the girl when Kyuubi interferes��


    On the other side, as Naruto fearlessly walked towards him, Garaga was a little touched but at the same time, he was also irritated because he felt that he was being underestimated by the kid�� To show that he was being extremely serious, he opened his mouth in front of Naruto, and said, ��You think that I won��t dare to eat you? Since you are looking for death thene on�� I will fulfill your wish!��


    Naruto continued to walk towards Garaga��s open mouth, and just as he got extremely near, he raised his right hand towards him, and said, ��Garaga, I want us to be friends����


    Garaga growled and pounced his head on Naruto��


    Kabuto was so speechless that he smacked his forehead�� ��I shouldn��t have brought him to the Ryuuchi Cave�� now I don��t know how to exin it to Orochimaru-sama if he dies����


    And contrary to Kabuto, Hinata who was standing next to him looked at the brave actions of Naruto with an excited expression�� Naruto who dared to even face such a scary snake earned Hinata��s admiration more and more�� But there was also worry in her eyes�� and she could only pray for Naruto��s safety��


    Under Aoda��s watch, Kabuto��s speechlessness, and Hinata��s admiration and worry, Garaga who was about to swallow Naruto in one bite closed his mouth just as he came close to the kid, and then snorted like a tsundere, ��Huh�� you want to be my friend�� it won��t be so easy!��


    And listening to Garaga��s words, Kabuto, who was ready to escape any moment was so shocked that he almost fell to the ground and looked at Garaga with a stupefied expression�� ��You have got to be kidding me!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594: Kabuto��s Disbelief


    Sitting on top of Garaga��s head, Kabuto had a stiff expression and his eyes looked a little dull.


    Just now, he witnessed the entire process of Naruto bing friends with Garaga�� And, no matter how he thinks about it, Kabuto still finds all this to be unbelievable.


    Next to Kabuto sat Naruto who said loudly to Garaga, ��Garaga, you have to promise me not to eat people in the future����


    Garaga��s eye twitched in annoyance, and he shouted angrily, ��Naruto�� are you stupid? How can I even find a human to eat in these caves? Humans rarely ever venture here!��


    Naruto suddenly realized something, and asked, ��So�� that means what you told me before�� that you eat humans almost every day�� you were lying to me��!��


    Garaga snorted, ��Humph�� it just proves that you are a dull-witted guy, and you can be fooled very easily by anyone!��


    Naruto retorted, ��Arrghhh�� don��t call me a fool, you fool!��


    Seeing Naruto and Garaga��s continuous arguing, Hinata giggled, ��Hehehehe���� to her, the two of them looked as if they are brothers��


    But Kabuto on the other hand was still in disbelief�� and his eyes trembled. In Kabuto��s impression, even a Shinobi as strong as Orochimaru can not get so harmonious with the snakes on the level of Manda and Garaga, because Snakes are cold-blooded creatures, and they only serve Shinobi who are stronger than them, and Naruto is clearly nowhere near being as strong as Garaga so Kabuto simply can��t believe what he is seeing.


    ��It must have been the effect of some sort of Genjutsu�� yes this is the only logical exnation!�� Kabuto thought to himself�� and then he tried several methods to break free of the Genjutsu that�C�Cording to him was acting on him�C�Cbut no matter how much he tried there was no effect at all. At the same time, Kabuto also found that he was able to freely control his Chakra to use ninjutsu, so there were no signs of his Chakra being controlled or disrupted�� Which meant only one thing��


    ��Could it be�� this is all real? Did Naruto really tame Garaga using just words?��


    Kabuto shook his head, trying not to think about it for the time being��


    At this time, Garaga and Naruto bid farewell to Aoda, with Naruto thanking the polite and noble snake for his help, then everyone went back to the Shrine of the White Snake Sage.


    Looking at Naruto sitting on top of Garaga��s head, White Snake Sage squinted her eyes in a not too surprised manner, and then said with a smile, ��It seems you people have defeated Garaga�� and therefore, I dere that you have passed the test.��


    Naruto quickly denied, ��Obachan, you are misunderstanding�� we did not defeat Garaga�� instead, we became friends�� so I can not give you the reverse scale of Garaga.��


    *Chuckles��* White Snake Sage chuckled lightly and looked at Garaga with a meaningful gaze��


    Garaga was a little irritated by the White Snake Sage��s chuckle, and turned his head to the side��


    White Snake Sage then looked at Naruto��s group, and said, ��Well, this is still a win�� now then, which one of you wants to learn Senjutsu?��


    ��Me, me, ME! I want to learn Senjutsu!�� Naruto quickly raised his hand, and said excitedly��


    Hinata lowered her head and remained silent��


    Although she is not very interested in Senjutsu, she is still very interested in being able to train with Naruto��. But the thing is, just because she wants to learn something doesn��t mean she is allowed to learn it�� As the supposed heir of the Hyuga n, Hinata has to strictly follow the training n prepared by her father�� and she is not allowed to do other extra things��


    On the other hand, different from Hinata, Kabuto was very interested in Senjutsu and his deep interest in Sage Art could be seen from the gleam in his eyes, but Kabuto is a cunning fellow, and the gleam in his eyes quickly loses its effect and disappeared without a trace��


    This time, he came to Ryuchi Cave majorly to avoid the pursuit of powerful enemies�� Although he did have intentions of getting in touch with Senjutsu, it wasn��t to the point where he was willing to risk his life�� After all, he has not yet witnessed the demise of Orochimaru so he is not the person who is trying to find a ce where he belongs, as such, he has not yet reached the point where he is desperately seeking power��


    What��s more, Kabuto is not even certain if he can learn Senjutsu�� so he is unwilling to risk it at this point�� Since Naruto is so eager to learn Senjutsu, then Kabuto has thought of studying Naruto as a test subject in order to explore the depths of Senjutsu.


    With these intentions, Kabuto bowed his head politely to White Snake Sage, and apologized, ��I am sorry�� I haven��t yet made up my mind.��


    White Snake Sage waved her hand indifferently, seemingly not bothered by Kabuto��s words�� And since Naruto is the only one who expressed his interest in learning Senjutsu, she focused all her attention upon him and said, ��Since you want to learn Senjutsu�� first you need to sign a Summoning Contract with the Ryuchi Cave���� then she paused and added while looking at Garaga, ��And considering that you have gained Garaga��s acknowledgment, it would be better to have Garaga be your summoning Snake����


    Naruto nodded then asked Garaga, ��Garaga�� are you willing to be my Summon Snake?��


    Garaga nodded lightly�� ��Alright!��


    With Garaga��s agreement, he became Naruto��s Summon Snake, and then Naruto also signed a contract with the scroll of Ryuchi Cave under the guidance of White Snake Sage.


    As the contract waspleted, White Snake Sage said, ��With this, other than Garaga, you can also summon other snakes from the Ryuchi Cave����


    Naruto nodded, ��Alright.�� and then asked hurriedly, ��Now can I learn Senjutsu?��


    White Snake Sage nodded with a smile, ��Ichikishima is the best when ites to teaching Senjutsu among all three of my disciples, and she will be the one who will teach you the Sage Art of the Ryuchi Cave.��


    As White Snake Sage called her name, Ichikishima hime��s figure quickly appeared beside Naruto and she said to Naruto, ��Follow me�� Naruto-kun����


    Naruto nodded and quickly followed her��


    As Kabuto watched Naruto and Ichikishima hime walk into the depths of the Ryuchi Cave, he felt that something was wrong with the situation this time��


    He wasn��t sure about it, but for some reason, Kabuto felt that getting Senjutsu training was very easy for Naruto�� it is as if, rather than Naruto wanting to learn Senjutsu and asking the White Snake Sage to teach him, the White Snake Sage wanted to teach Senjutsu to Naruto on her own initiative, which is kind of strange��


    Kabuto shook his head, dispelling such an absurd idea from his mind


    ��Maybe I am too nervous�� After all, why would White Snake Sage want to teach Naruto on her own initiative? It��s not like she would gain anything from this, right?��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595: It��s Weird��


    Akatsuki Organization��s Base


    ��Yes�� Keep this rhythm����


    ��Pay attention to the minute movements of my muscle with your Sharingan�� using this you will be able to predict my next actions����


    ��Idiot�� Why would you even use Fire Style Jutsu in this situation? It��s purely a waste of Charka Reserves, Chakra Reserves are the most important thing for a Shinobi��!��


    ��Always keep one very important thing in your mind kid�� the release of any ninjutsu must be done only when the situation requires, and it must always be used along with corresponding tactics�� If you haven��t formted corresponding tactics that you n to use after the Jutsu is released, then all you are doing is exposing your own ws to the enemy, and wasting your chakra for nothing��!��


    On the training ground, Shinichi sternly guided Sasuke while casually parrying his offensive, and strangely enough, Sasuke didn��t argue at all, he took all of Shinichi��s words into serious consideration, and tried to implement them into his tactics�� Even if Sasuke was very tired and sweaty, even if he had several injuries and bruises all over his body, there was no sign ofint or dissatisfaction on his face�� in fact, he seemed genuinely happy at this moment��


    Since Shinichi actually started to train him, Sasuke has finally understood that all his previousbat training with his Nii-san and Shisui-san in Konoha were really just trivial Shinobi games, and neither of the two were being serious for even a second, because if they were serious, then Sasuke wouldn��t even be able to stand against them even for a second.


    Although Sasuke can somewhat understand their reasoning, knowing that they were just ying, and he believed that they were doing seriousbat training, made Sasuke flushed in embarrassment.


    Sasuke can��t even remember how many times he has boasted about his actualbat training session to Naruto, and also to Neji, and how well he fought against his nii-san and Shisui-san�� But now that he understood that his Nii-san Itachi and Shisui-san didn��t even take him seriously, made him feel a bit unhappy��


    ��Humph�� Nii-san and Shisui-san always treat me like a child, when I return home, I will make them take me seriously!�� As soon as this thought emerged in his mind, Sasuke gritted his teeth and increased his offensive speed.


    He wanted to prove to his Nii-san Itachi, and Shisui that he was no longer just a child, but has grown into a true Shinobi!


    ��


    On the Side


    Neji looked at Sasuke training under Uchiha Shinichi��s guidance with a somewhatplicated expression.


    Neji didn��t know whether Sasuke himself is extremely talented, or Shinichi Uchiha Shinichi��s training is just that effective, but Neji could see the speed with which Sasuke progressed, and it made even him feel amazing.


    If it was before and Neji and Sasuke fought, then it would either result in a draw or Neji��s win, Sasuke would hardly ever manage to gain the upper hand, after all, thebination of Byakugan with Gentle Fist Taijutsu Style is extremely deadly at the stage of Genin and Chunin, and Sasuke��s body just couldn��t keep up with Neji��s speed.


    But in the past two weeks, since Sasuke started to train under Uchiha Shinichi, the duels between him and Neji are no longer so one-sided�� now Sasuke manages to fight equally, and sometimes even manages toe out on top��


    This has made Neji feel a certain sense of crisis�� because at this rate, it won��t be very long when Sasuke will be able topletely overtake him!


    Back when he was in the vige, Neji was always told by his father and several other nsmen that his talent is not inferior to anyone, and perhaps he is the most talented Hyuga to have been born as of yet. The only thing that restrained him and his fate of bing a great Shinobi are the Cage Bird Curse Juinjutsu on his forehead that made him a member of the branch family of the Hyuga n who only lives in order to protect the members of the main family of the Hyuga n.


    Although Neji didn��t realize what this meant until a few months ago, regardless, he was still willing to work hard and be a Shinobi like his Sensei, who despite being a member of the branch family, became a great Shinobi.


    But after he was taken away by the Akatsuki, and after he witnessed Sasuke��s rapid growth in front of him, Neji began to doubt whether this is truly possible or not.


    ��Can I really be like Sensei?��


    Neji��splex state of mind was not known by anyone as others present in the room were still focused on Sasuke��


    The masked Obito who was also watching the training from the sidelines was surprised at Sasuke��s growth.


    He is obviously aware of the fact that Sasuke managed to awaken his Sharingan at quite an early age, but back when he heard it, he didn��t really care too much about it�� after all, currently, there is no shortage of even the Mangekyou Sharingan awakeners, let alone a kid who has awakened Sharingan at an early age�� just being a genius doesn��t deserve his attention��


    What��s more, even if Sasuke had the potential to perhaps awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan in the future, Obito didn��t care about him that much because it would take at least six to seven years for that to happen, and by then the Project Tsuki no Me will more than likely bepleted, so initially Obito didn��t have all that interest in Sasuke.


    But after witnessing Sasuke��s rapid growth in the past two weeks in Shinichi��s training, Obito suddenly felt that perhaps this child is indeed worth training�� if anything, he can be used to control the Uchiha n inside Konoha�� If Uchiha n can be controlled, then perhaps Uchiha Shisui who deeply cares about the n and the vige can also be controlled and having Uchiha Shisui with them as an ally would be very helpful in fighting against the Amatsukami Organization.


    While Obito was brewing a nasty n, Shinichi on the training field pushed back Sasuke, and then said lightly, ��Alright�� that��s enough for today�� let��s stop here. Now take a rest, and reflect on every mistake that you made today, to make sure that you don��t repeat them����


    ��I understand���� Sasuke nodded, then said, ��Thank you Shinichi����


    Sasuke��s tone was very sincere when he expressed his heartfelt gratitude to Shinichi�� No one is clearer of his improvements and growth in the past two weeks�� and because he understands this, Sasuke has alsoe to believe that Uchiha Shinichi who is also a Mangekyou Sharingan awakener is perhaps the best teacher for him��


    Uchiha Shinichi is at least much more suitable for training himpared to his Nii-san Itachi and Shisui-san because all they do is spoil him�� while Shinichi on the other hand is extremely harsh and trains him seriously�� Shinichi also has no qualms in ruthlessly beating him while training and this fact only stimtes Sasuke to do better��


    Realizing this, Sasuke couldn��t help but think suddenly thought about this to himself with a strange expression, ��It��s weird�� why would I like harsh training, scolding, and ruthless beating? It��s weird�� am I sick or something?��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596: Orochimaru��s Worries


    The thing is, everyone, be they Shinobi trainees, needs to be taught ording to their individual aptitudes and differences�� And the fact that different teachers have different aptitudes and teaching styles can not be denied either,


    So, we can say that if teachers of different styles teach the same student, then the final result will obviously be very different.


    Take Uchiha Sasuke for instance,pared to the majority of his peers, he has strong learning,prehension, analysis, and epting aptitude, as such he can ept things at a faster pace. Coupled with the honor and the sense of pride thates with the Uchiha identity gives him a temperament and desire to perform better than others and outshine them�� With all these characteristics of his, Sasuke needs a teacher who can convince him of their ability so that Sasuke��s pride and arrogance don��te in the way�� Therefore, Orochimaru and Shinichi are the types who are a perfect match for Sasuke.


    But Uzumaki Naruto on the other hand ispletely different�� Naruto��s learning,prehension, analysis, and epting aptitude is not that high, as such, he is unable to ept things as fast as Sasuke and many others among his peers�� To make him understand things, one needs to break them down into very basics and then teach him in a manner that he will be able to grasp with rtive ease�� Although his potential can be said to be higher than Sasuke��s, he needs a teacher who is willing to sit down with him and help him develop his potential step by step. Therefore, only teachers like Jiraiya are best suited to teach him, and Orochimaru is unable to connect on that level with him.


    Whether consciously or subconsciously, Sasuke realizes this fact and feels that Uchiha Shinichi is suitable for teaching him. And because Shinichi was willing to teach him, so, Sasuke was also very serious in training and didn��tin once about Shinichi��s harsh training methods.


    With all these thoughts in his mind, Sasuke picked up the dry towel from the side, and while drying off the sweat, he pondered over all the mistakes he made during today��s training session and also thought of the alternatives that he could have used that would have given a better result.


    Shinichi also walked to the side and while lightly ncing at Sasuke who was breathing heavily, he thought to himself, ��Maybe he will be able to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan as well if he suffers right emotional trauma����


    As far as Shinichi is aware, awakening Mangekyou Sharingan does require emotional trauma, but that��s not the only determining factor, as there are other factors involved as well�� the higher the talent, the less stimtion required, and higher the probability of awakening those eyes.


    As for whether he is correct or not is not something he knows, but probably that��s how things work�� ording to him at least.


    Anyway, all these things aside, as Shinichi walked over to towards them, Neji firstly respectfully addressed Shinichi, and then asked earnestly, ��Shinichi-san, is it possible for you to train me as well?��


    Upon hearing Neji��s request, Shinichi frowned slightly��


    In Shinichi��s opinion, Neji��s talent is also very good, but the thing is, but unlike Sasuke, Neji is not an Uchiha, so Shinichi is not sure if he will be able to teach Neji. Moreover, Shinichi is also not an experienced teacher, and he is also not aware of how to teach him the techniques of the Hyuga n�� so obviously he won��t be able to teach Neji.


    And more importantly, Neji is Hyuga Kuroto��s disciple�� As such, Shinichi has to also consider the possibility that Kuroto may have some special n for Neji�� And without that rification, Shinichi obviously wouldn��t try to indiscriminately teach Neji as it might affect Kuroto��s ns.


    Neji didn��t know Shinichi��splex thought, but seeing Shinichi��s frowned expression, he realized that he was being a bit too impatient as well as disrespectful towards the other person, and quickly apologized, ��Please forgive me, I was a bit rude just now.��


    Teaching others and taking them as disciples is a very sacred act in the Shinobi World, the rtionship between a master and their disciples is like a rtionship between parent and a child�� And knowledge of Jutsu and other Shinobi arts is generally only shared with the disciples��


    Of course, being taught n techniques and other Jutsu from the inheritance of the n is still possible, but it is only possible for those who are part of the n, as, for the others, it ispletely impossible. This is also the reason why the children of the civilians, who don��t have any major background or don��t show enough talent in their academy years or aren��t particrly lucky always stay far behind the children from the major Shinobi ns��


    So the fact that Neji openly asked to be taught from Uchiha Shinichi without any regard to his and the other person��s identity was indeed disrespectful�� not only towards Shinichi but also towards Kuroto�� because by asking to be taught by Shinichi means expressing dissatisfaction towards Kuroto��s teaching��


    Shinichi shook his head, and exined, ��It��s not that I don��t want to teach you�� it��s just that I don��t know what to teach you and how to teach you as I don��t have much knowledge about the Taijutsu techniques that the Hyuga n practices����


    Neji nodded again and apologized, ��Yes I understand�� I was being reckless earlier���� then immediately stepped aside calmly�� But the disappointment on his face was hard to conceal. And the frustration within him grew��


    Seeing Sasuke progressing extremely fast, while him remaining still at the same point made Neji feel more and more frustrated and he didn��t know what to do��


    Seeing Neji��s expression filled with disappointment, Shinichi felt a little guilty and sighed helplessly��


    ��


    The other side of the Training Field.


    After the training for the day was over, the masked Obito and Zetsu who were observing the training left that area as White Zetsu asked, ��It��s been quite a few days since you gave those tasks to the two informants in Konoha�� by now they might have collected some information����


    Masked Obito thought about White Zetsu��s words, and nodded, ��Yes�� they should have gathered at least something useful by now���� then added, ��Let one of your clones go to Konoha and check.��


    White Zetsu nodded and while transmitting instruction through the tree roots into the ground, he said, ��I hope they have gathered something useful�� It makes me really excited just thinking about it!��


    ��


    Konohagakure, Shimura Danzo��s Base of Operation


    After Danzo finalized all the seven Kekkei Genkai that he wants to absorb through Chimera Jutsu, Homusubi and Orochimaru began to make adjustments in the Chimera Jutsu on their part, and also started finalizing thest part, that is designing the ritual ceremony.


    This part of the work was done together, and in the hugeboratory, both Orochimaru and Tsukihi were busy with their respective work.


    After a long time, Orochimaru who was busy with the task at hand, turned his neck and shifted his gaze to Homusubi at the other end of theboratory, and asked in asked curiously, ��Should I call you Homusubi or by your original name perhaps?��


    Homusubi didn��t turn her head and said in a chilling tone, ��I think you are more than wise to figure that by yourself����


    Orochimaru chuckled, ��I see�� Homusubi it is���� then added in a deep tone, ��Homusubi�� aren��t you worried in the slightest?��


    Homusubi frowned, and asked in confusion, ��Worried about what?��


    Orochimaru looked down for a moment, then lifted his head and said with an extremely serious expression, ��You should be more clear about all this�� in regards to what we are doing�� the risks�� Aren��t you worried in the slightest that we won��t be able to control Shimura Danzo and he will get out of hand�� moreover, given his ambitions����


    In the beginning, Orochimaru also wanted to use Shimura Danzo as a suitable pawn andb rat in order to improve the Chimera Jutsu��


    But, as he delved deeper and deeper into the research of this forbidden Jutsu, coupled with the high-end knowledge and understanding that he recently gained from Homusubi, Orochimaru��s initial inherent concepts were broken, and with that changed perspective he analyzed the depth of Chimera Jutsu, and he was literally shocked when he realized what this project actually entails, and this scared him��


    Yes, even someone like Orochimaru started to feel a little scared at the thought of letting Danzo use this Jutsu to acquire seven Kekkei Genkai.


    It wouldn��t have been that big of a problem if Danzo didn��t have such a character and ambition, but that guy wants to unite the entire Shinobi World, and for that, he can do almost anything�� this makes him an extremely dangerous and unstable existence!


    Homusubi nced at Orochimaru and said lightly, ��You are too worried����


    ��I am too worried?!�� Orochimaru frowned, and said, ��Don��t you realize�� if your theories are correct, which they are�� and if Danzo seeds in the ritual ceremony�� he will acquire seven Kekkei Genkai! That��s full seven Kekkei Genkai! He would be unstoppable by then! And once he seeds, we will be the ones he wille after at that time�� doesn��t this scare you in the slightest?!��


    Sharingan, Wood Release, Crystal Release, Dark Release, Swift Release, Boil Release, and Storm Release�� Sess in acquiring these Seven Kekkei Genkai would mean sessful fusion of all the seven Chakra natures�� The fusion of two Chakra Natures and three Chakra Natures alone is so powerful�� what would happen if all these seven Chakra Natures are fused��


    The more Orochimaru thinks about it, the more he feels that they are trying to step into the territory of Gods�� And if all the seven Chakra Natures really merge within Danzo, then he will definitely be an existence no inferior to a God�� A God created by the Humans�� A God created by science!


    Orochimaru feels that calling it ��Project Godhood�� a project of creating a God seems more reasonable��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597: Orochimaru��s Realization, & the Difficulties


    ��Seven different Kekkei Genkai����


    ��Seven different Chakra Natures����


    ��What will happen after they fuse together?��


    ��We are not just trying tobine seven Kekkei Genkai into one person to make him a perfect Shinobi�� No, it��s much more than just that�� what we are trying to do by fusing the seven Chakra Natures is literally trying to create a God!�� Orochimaru muttered in an absentminded tone��


    Hearing Orochimaru��s words, Homusubi eyes widened in surprise�� She couldn��t help but look at him in admiration, and think to herself, ��I suppose I shouldn��t be too surprised�� It��s Orochimaru-sensei after all����


    After months of research on the Chimera Jutsu, and because of the new theories that he has learned while working with Homusubi, Orochimaru has gradually started to realize the final result that this Project actually points to��


    A Kekkei Genkai is generally the fusion of two different Chakra Natures, and Kekkei Tota that is much more powerfulpared to Kekkei Genkai is the fusion of three different Chakra Natures��


    So, the question arises��. What will be the result of the fusion of all the seven different Chakra Natures?


    Perhaps nobody in the Shinobi World has ever pondered over this question, and this is nothing strange��


    A world where even the very basic Kekkei Genkai is very rare and highly valuable, and Kekkei Tota that is only a level advanced has only appeared once and made people fear deeply�� would anyone even think of the realm of Kekkei Mora?


    Top researchers like Hiruko and Shinno who were researching Chimera Jutsu have never considered it, heck, even Danzo��s subordinates who haven��t stopped disputing over the issue of which Kekkei Genkai is stronger and which two Kekkei Genkai willplement each other and produce superior power never once bothered to think of the overall changes that will happen once seven Kekkei Genkai integrate together and start to fuse all the seven different Chakra Natures, so how can ordinary people who have had no contact with such deep knowledge think about it��?


    Limited by his vision, even Orochimaru wasn��t able to see that far at first, and simr to everyone else, he too was thinking that the end result of this project will be the integration of Kekkei Genkai through the Chimera Jutsu, which wouldn��t be that different from Hiruko��s case��


    However, after his concepts were refreshed and he was introduced to all these new theories, he gradually realized that the integration of seven Kekkei Genkai is perhaps just the first stage, and there are several levels to which this ritual will proceed, which will bepletely different from Hiruko��s case, and unlike Hiruko, here it will be an all-round transcendence.


    As he thought of this, Orochimaru��s eyes widened in shock, he felt that he has finally figured out the true ambitions of the Amatsukami Organization!


    Something that the entire Shinobi World including the five great Shinobi Viges and the Akatsuki Organization has been trying to figure out for the past few years, Orochimaru felt that he has finally realized it��


    With a shocked expression on his face, Orochimaru looked at Homusubi and questioned, ��The true goal of Amatsukami�� is to create a God?��


    Homusubi didn��t expect that Orochimaru will even realize this�� and she had tomend him for his ingenuity�� but even if Orochimaru has figured it out, she was not willing to confirm it, so all she did was continue to do her work andpletely ignored Orochimaru��s question��


    Obviously, Orochimaru also knew that he wouldn��t get the answer so easily, but it didn��t matter to him because he was sure that his guess is extremely urate�� So, instead of asking this question, he asked something else, ��Isn��t Amatsukami Organization least bit afraid of self-harm while ying with fire? If Danzo reaches that transcendence state before others and before anyone from the Amatsukami�� perhaps not even your leader Yama will be able to stop him!��


    Homusubi chuckled, ��How could it be that easy?��


    ��What do you mean?�� Orochimaru was puzzled�� He didn��t understand why Homusubi was so certain of Danzo��s failure because as far as Orochimaru sees, the chances of Danzo��s sess are rtively high.


    Homusubi shrugged, ��If it was really that easy to be a transcendent being�� why would we bother to use Danzo?��


    Partial sess is still rtively possible, butplete sess? It��s impossible��! There��s just no chance! Homusubi ispletely certain of this.


    Because for theplete sess, the fusion of flesh and blood is just the beginning, it is neither the core part of the project Godhood nor the end�� The ritual that Danzo will be undergoing still has a fatal w, and this w is rted to the realm of the soul.


    It is quite difficult to exin what Soul truly is and what is the true essence of Soul�� but one thing is certain, and it is the fact that Soul and Chakra are interlinked�� In other words, the Soul can carry Chakra, and vice versa is also true. And unless a soul ispletely disintegrated it will never fade away�� so it can also be concluded that Soul is eternal and it will always carry Chakra with it.


    Although Chimera Jutsu is capable of fusing flesh and blood, it can not fuse the soul, so it can also be said that it can notpletely integrate Chakra carried within the soul�� That is to say, no matter to what extent Chimera Jutsu is improved and no matter how advanced the ritual is designed, it will not result inplete integration unless the issue of the soul is resolved first hand, this also means, that the end results in Danzo��s case will only be a partial sess��


    The impurity that exists in the form of a foreign soul will be a problem that will never be solved in the integration process, and no matter how Danzo tries, he just can��t make up for this w, in fact, not just Danzo, no one can solve this problem unless the target of absorption themselves are soulless�� for instance, clones that Kuroto ns to use in his ritual ceremony.


    The current Orochimaru obviously doesn��t realize this problem. He who has repeatedly used the Forbidden Technique of Corpse Soul Reincarnation without any reservations has yet to figure out the importance of a clean soul for transcendence.


    Danzo who will absorb all the subjects, along with their souls will also face this problem. So, his transcendence will be affected.


    What��s more, the problem of foreign is not the only issue, there are other problems, in Danzo��s case, there is another factor that is a restraint on his sess. His aging physique is a fatal problem that lowers downs his sess rate.


    For the ritual to seed, the core physique of the person absorbing other��s flesh and blood should be very strong, after all, even if through Chimera Jutsu, one would be absorbing the flesh and blood of five people into his body�� if the physique is not strong enough to bear the burden of that wear and tear during the absorption process, then how will that person survive?


    Danzo�C�Cwho is physically old, and weak will not be able to bear that burden.


    So, the probability of sess in the ritual and the chances that he will be able to reach the Kekkei Mora state is very-very-very low, in fact, there is a big question mark whether he will be able to survive the ritual ceremony!


    In fact, even Kuroto who is using specifically created clones that don��t have any problem regarding foreign soul is notpletely certain of achieving Godhood, and the probability of sess is only as low as 10 percent. So how can Danzo manage to reach that state with all those wsing his way?


    The path to awakening Kekkei Mora is very-very-very-very difficult, and from beginning to end, there have only been two people in the Shinobi world who have reached this realm. Therefore, from beginning to end, Homusubi never worried that Danzo would reach that realm because the probability of it happening Is infinitely close to zero.


    Even if all his luckes into y, at best he will reach the state of semi-fusion with severe dangers hidden in his body, quite simr to Hiruko.


    And more likely, he will either die during the ritual or, he will be an unpredictable monster with multiple soulspeting for dominance.


    Frowning over Homusubi��s words, Orochimaru asked curiously, ��You don��t seem too optimistic about Danzo��s rate of sess�� why is that the case?��


    Homusubi shrugged, ��I only believe in possibilities that are strictly based on facts�� and the fact is that Hiruko who survived the ritual ceremony was very vulnerable and was defeated so easily�� so I how can Danzo be any different? Although we have made many improvements in everything, some things just can��t be changed�� as such, even if I have higher expectations from this ritual, they are just some expectations�� not anything else����


    ��Hiruko was very vulnerable? I am afraid that only the members of Amatsukami would say so���� Orochimaru muttered with a bitter smile, and muttered to himself, ��Maybe it��s just me being too scared�� and perhaps you are indeed correct, the realm of God, that transcended state�� it should not be so easy for us mortals to step in����


    Homusubi didn��tment on this, and asked something else, ��By the way�� how is Danzo��s progress of capturing the five targets he selected?��


    Orochimaru replied, ��I have heard that it��s going quite well�� from what I know, he has already captured three of them.��


    Although Root subdivision has been abolished, Danzo still has a lot of manpower under him�� And since there are many wandering Shinobi in the Shinobi World, so as long as their intelligence is collected effectively, capturing them is not that big of a deal for a team of trained Shinobi.


    Homusubi nodded, ��As expected�� his speed is quite good���� then asked, ��When does he intend to perform the ritual ceremony?��


    Orochimaru shrugged, ��It��s hard to say���� and added, ��But what I can be sure of is that it won��t be anytime before he sits on the seat of Konoha��s Hokage����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598: Troubled Kuroto


    ��Not before taking the position of Konoha��s Hokage��?�� Tsukihi��s face under the Homusubi mask frowned.


    Although these days she has mainly focused her attention on improving the Chimera Jutsu and tries not to distract herself in any other problem, this doesn��t mean she ispletely ignorant of Danzo��s recent movements�� after all, Naomi had made sure to deliver all the intelligence she finds to Tsukihi, so most of Danzo��s actions are in Tsukihi��s watch.


    It��s just that Tsukihi hasn��t yet confirmed whether Danzo ns to use Coup d����tat in order to force himself to take the position of Konoha��s Hokage, or whether he wants to use political means to initiate the popce��s distrust in Sandaime Hokage and make Sarutobi Hiruzen resign from his position.


    Judging frommon sense, Danzo is unlikely tounch Coup d����tat against Sandaime Hokage because in that case, Sandaime has a clear-cut advantage against him. Both Jiraiya and Tsunade-hime are present in the vige, and Danzo��s men won��t be able to rival the high-endbat power of the two Sannin�� Moreover, if Danzo uses force, other Shinobi ns won��t sit by on the sidelines, and most, if not all will choose to support Sandaime Hokage.


    Therefore, the only means left that Danzo can use in his favor are political maneuvering and gaining the support of Daimyo of the Land of Fire.


    After pondering a little over this, Homusubi warned Orochimaru, ��I don��t care what ns you and Danzo are making�� but I want to let you know that Amatsukami has received amission to save the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi, and the heiress of the Hyuga n�� and since they are both in your hands so their safety must be ensured�� otherwise, Amatsukami will be left with no choice but to intervene and bring them back to Konoha�� am I clear?��


    Toplete all the improvements in the Chimera Jutsu as soon as possible, Homusubi has maintained a cooperative rtionship with Orochimaru and chose not to rescue Naruto and Hinata despite being aware of where they are�� Of course, this is also to see if Naruto can really learn Senjutsu, but more of it is because Homusubi doesn��t want to have a conflict with Orochimaru at this point in time. After all, conflict with him will affect the development of the Chimera Jutsu.


    Naturally, this doesn��t mean that she was willing to let Orochimaru do whatever he wants with the two of them, Hinata aside, the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi, Uzumaki Naruto is much more important, and his safety cannot bepromised at any cost.


    Orochimaru said with a smile, ��Don��t worry�� I don��t find them interesting enough to do anything to them�� in fact, they are now important chips that Danzo ns to use while seizing the position of Konoha��s Hokage����


    ��As I expected�� Danzo really ns to enact a drama of rescuing Naruto and Hinata from Orochimaru��s hands to curry the favor of the Hyuga n as well as other Shinobi ns���� thought Homusubi upon understanding the context behind Orochimaru��s words.


    Reaching this conclusion, Homusubi no longer wasted any time while engaging in conversation, and after quickly finishing her part of today��s work, she immediately left theboratory.


    After changing back into the main body, Kuroto made his way back towards the vige while pondering over his next n.


    Obviously, as Homusubi worked with Danzo and Orochimaru, she didn��t stop her other ns, so during this time she also made sure to continue to visit the Ancor Vantian several times in order to check up on Karin and Gaara��s progress, and also to check the status of the Fujin Clone.


    Following the Blood Transfusion, Kuroto has confirmed several times and reached the conclusion that the Fujin Clone is currently stable and the disintegration of the cells has halted temporarily.


    Although this is not a permanent solution, this is still quite satisfactory for the time being, and for this reason, Kuroto finalized that he will be using the Fujin Clone for the Wind Chakra Nature during the absorption ritual.


    It��s just that a problem has arisen because of this, the strength of Fujin Clone is quite high whenpared to the Tsukihi Clone (without the eternal Mangekyou Sharingan), and Suijin Clone, therefore, Kuroto needs to increase the strength of both of these clones in order to reach a bnced state.


    Of course, this is not an imminent problem for Kuroto, and he can continue to train the Suijin Clone and Tsukihi Clone in the future�� what��s imminent for Kuroto at this point in time is to start the nning for the next Clone since the development of Fujin Clone has also beenpleted.


    No way, Akatsuki Organization is like a vicious dog chasing behind him to the point that Kuroto can��t let down his guard for even a moment�� Nagato��s rapid increase in strength has posed too much pressure on Kuroto, and Kuroto has no idea when will Nagato make his move, so he has to do everything possible in order to speed up his project Godhood.


    To do so, naturally, the development of all the clones is very important�� and since Kuroto already has three clones ready, the fourth clone has be the object of his attention.


    Now the only Chakra Natures left for Kuroto to use are Earth Chakra Nature, Lightning Chakra Nature, and finally the Yang Chakra Nature.


    Without a doubt, Yang Chakra Nature Clone is the most difficult because there are too many technical difficulties involved in it as such Kuroto thinks that Yang Clone should be created atst�� So, the options left for him to choose are Earth Chakra Nature and the Lightning Chakra Nature.


    Of these two Chakra Natures, Lightning Chakra Nature is the most unstable, so the difficulty of creating the Lightning Chakra clone is only second to the Yang Chakra Clone. Compared to Lightning Chakra Clone, creating Earth Chakra Nature Clone will be rtively easier. And using the principle of doing easy things first and difficult thingster, the only option left for Kuroto to choose is the Clone of the Earth Chakra Nature.


    ��Earth Chakra Nature Clone it is���� muttered Kuroto in the decision.


    Now that the Earth Chakra Nature Clone has been decided, the next issue is, ��Whose Cells should I use to create the Earth Chakra Nature Clone?��


    Based on Kuroto��s knowledge, there are two Kekkei Genkai that he can choose from��


    First is Lava Release, a Kekkei Genkai which is the result of the fusion of Earth Chakra and Fire Chakra Nature.


    What��s unique about Lava Release is that it is a Kekkei Genkai with several variants that vary with the users, and each user has their own unique method of using the Lava Release Kekkei Genkai.


    Roshi, the current Jinchuriki of Yonbi uses molten rock in solid and liquid form, Terumi Mei, the current Anbu Commander of Kirigakure, uses acidic mud, Kurotsuchi, the granddaughter of Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki uses corrosive quicklime and Volcanic Ash, while Dodai, the attendant of the Yondaime Raikage uses Vulcanised Rubber form of Lava Release.


    So, it is a very good Kekkei Genkai and Kuroto will have all these options in his hands if he chooses the Lava Release�� Moreover, there are also quite a lot of users of Lava Release so obtaining the cells of the user of Lava Release wouldn��t be that big of a deal either.


    Obtaining Terumi Mei��s cells would be easiest because she works under Yagura, and even Kurotsuchi��s cells can be obtained with rtive ease as she is just a child at this point, both of them have good potential as both of them became the Kage of their respective viges in the cannon, but even if that��s the case, Kuroto is a little hesitant in using either of their cells the reason being that both of them are females.


    Because both of them are females, so there is a good chance that the gender of the Earth Clone will also turn into a female which is not what Kuroto wants.


    While Roshi is already an old man so his cells wouldn��t have that vitality, and as for Dodai? His feats are not impressive enough, so he was rejected at first thought��


    With all the four options having one or the other problem, Kuroto is not sure which one of them should he use�� and thought of the second Kekkei Genkai.


    The second Kekkei Genkai that came to Kuroto��s mind is the Explosion Release. Explosion Release is the result of the fusion of Earth Chakra Nature and Lightning Chakra Nature and it allows users to create explosions.


    There are two users of Explosion Release thate to Kuroto��s mind, Deidara and Gari and both of them have their unique method of using this Kekkei Genkai. Deidara uses Explosion Release through his arts, while Gari releases explosions from his hands.


    Both of them are good options and Kuroto can use either of their cells, without any worry of old age or gender alteration�� but in regards to Explosion Release, Kuroto is not quite sure because mastering Kekkei Genkai is just a step in his n for the Earth Nature Clone��


    ording to his ns for the Earth Nature Clone, Kuroto is aiming for Dust Release, so he is not certain if he should choose Explosion Release that has almost nothing to do with Dust Release.


    Dust Release, the result of the fusion of Earth, Fire, and Wind Chakra Natures is the only known Kekkei Tota in the Shinobi World. It is a very powerful and dangerous ability as it is capable of disintegrating anything thates in contact with it at a molecr level.


    So, Dust Release is undoubtedly a very good option, and mastering this Kekkei Tota will make the strength of the Earth Chakra Nature Clone very high.


    Now if mastering the Dust Release is the goal, naturally, Onoki cells should be the first choice, and speaking from a certain perspective his cells are the best option, because without a doubt, at this point in time, the current Tsuchikage Onoki is the strongest representative of the Earth Chakra Nature�� But using his cells has the very same problem as with using Madara��s or Roshi��s cells, Onoki is quite old so his cells wouldn��t have that vitality, as such Kuroto is a little hesitant in using Onoki��s cells.


    But Kuroto is not worried in this regard, because Dust Release is somewhat different in this regard and has its own advantage.


    The thing about Dust Release is that both Nidaime Tsuchikage and Sandaime Tsuchikage mastered it, while neither Onoki��s son Kitsuchi nor his granddaughter Kurotsuchi have shown any signs of mastering Dust Release, which means Dust Release is a Kekkei Tota that can be learned and doesn��t necessarily need to be inherited gically��


    So, there is a solid chance that Kuroto can learn Dust Release even if he chooses not to use Onoki��s cells for creating the Earth Chakra Nature Clone.


    One more thing that Kuroto thinks is very important to learn Dust Release is mastering Lava Release�� Although he doesn��t have any solid proof about this, he still thinks that mastery over Lava Release will make learning Dust Release rtively easy as Onoki can also use Lava Release��


    ��What to do��?�� thought Kuroto with a troubled expression��


    As he was thinking as to whose cells should he use for the Earth Chakra Nature Clone, suddenly he had an idea, and bulb lit up, ��Wait��! Why don��t I try to do that?��


    With that, Kuroto had a n in mind, ��Yes, that��s it��! I know what to do!�� and quickly made his way home.


    ��


    Upon returning home, Kuroto quickly noticed an extra nt with several bamboos present on thewn that wasn��t supposed to be there�� and the strange thing is, this nt was outside the range of the perception barrier covering his house��


    With a frowned expression, and his Byakugan activated, Kuroto looked at the nt and quickly realized that one of the bamboo grasses contained a piece of parchment inside it.


    Curious, Kuroto took out that piece of parchment and took a look only to find that it was a map of the Land of Fire, and a particr position was marked red.


    After remembering that position, Kuroto quickly destroyed the map and smiled slightly, ��Contact from Akatsuki, huh? It��s only been a few days and Obito is already asking for information? It seems he is quite impatient����


    As for how this piece of parchment made its way inside that bamboo grass?


    This isn��t such a big mystery; it was naturally the work of White Zetsu or probably his Clones.


    Since Kuroto is acting as Obito��s spy, so he has also given the key of Konoha��s perception barrier to Obito, as such, it wasn��t surprising that Zetsu or his Clones were able to get through without alerting anyone.


    The reason why Kuroto went as far as to give the key of the perception barrier to Obito is also quite simple�� With Obito��s strength, and he��s mean, he can easily obtain this information after capturing any Anbu�� doing so would be a piece of cake for him, so to make sure that Obito doesn��ty his hands on any Anbu Kuroto directly told this information to Obito.


    Of course, this wasn��t the only reason, telling this information to Obito had one more advantage, it made Obito think that he is in the dominant position as Kuroto has already betrayed Konoha, and Obito can always use this information to pressurize Kuroto.


    Anyway, now that he has a location that he needs to go to, Kuroto quickly sneaked out of the Konoha Vige and made his way towards a dense forest which is the location that was marked on the map.


    After discovering that no one was present in the immediate vicinity and only a clone of White Zetsu was hidden several hundred meters away, Kuroto shook his head with a chuckle, then dropped the scroll on one of the trees and quickly left the forest.


    A long time after Kuroto had disappeared, the clone of White Zetsu that was hidden far away made his way out of the ground, and after picking up the scroll he sank back into the ground.


    At the same time, a simr scene happened a few miles away, where instead of Hyuga Kuroto, Uchiha Itachi who�C�Cupon receiving the call came to deliver his findings.


    Simr to Kuroto, Itachi too did not find anyone in the immediate vicinity, so all he did was drop the scroll that he brought with him and then quickly left the forest.


    After Itachi disappeared, the scroll was then picked up by another clone of White Zetsu who also sank back into the ground.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599: Amatsukami��s Intelligence & Naruto��s Progress


    The base of Akatsuki Organization.


    After receiving the two scrolls from his clones who brought them back from the Land of Fire, Zetsu passed them to Obito and said, ��These two scrolls were given by the two informants that you recently developed in the Konoha Vige����


    While taking the two scrolls from Zetsu��s hand, Obito asked casually, ��How did it go? Did either of them try to be over smart?��


    Obito wasn��t too worried about Hyuga Kuroto and felt that Kuroto was in his control, but in regards to Uchiha Itachi, Obito couldn��t be so sure because, for some reason that Obito is unable to figure out, Uchiha Itachi was too calm while interacting with him.


    Zetsu replied with a smile, ��It went quite well actually�� Sometime after I ced the marks, both of them rushed to those locations�� And both of them were alone without any suspicious people behind them�� maybe they are really worried about the two kids����


    Obito nodded with a thoughtful expression, then unfolded the two scrolls and started to read the information written in them.


    As he read the information recorded in the scroll sent by Hyuga Kuroto, Obito��s face became extremely serious��


    Zetsu hurriedly questioned, ��What is written inside it?��


    Obito replied in a deep tone of voice, ��It is exactly as we suspected�� ording to what Hyuga Kuroto has written in this scroll, Amatsukami and Konoha are indeed suspected to have formally signed several agreements not long ago�� Although the content of the agreements are unknown even to Anbu as Sandaime Hokage is the only one aware of the exact content, it can still be assumed that their cooperation is now formal because in the past month, the female Homusubi has appeared in Konoha several times and each time she appears, she walks inside the vige through the main gate under the escort of Konoha��s Anbu and then personally meet up with the Sandaime Hokage����


    Zetsu raised his eyebrow in surprise, ��Unexpectedly, the cooperative rtionship between Amatsukami and Konoha has already reached this point�� it seems we have to be more cautious in our future actions against Konoha����


    Obito nodded lightly, and added, ��Yes�� other than capturing the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi, we shouldn��t try to do anything else to Konoha�� I need to warn Nagato too�� otherwise, there is no telling what would happen if we were to encounter Yama!��


    If it was in the past, even when Namikaze Minato was alive, Obito was never afraid of sneaking inside Konoha, in fact, not only was he not afraid, he always treated Konoha vige as his personal back garden�� he would sneak inside Konoha whenever he wanted, and then leave whenever he wanted�� But after receiving this information from Hyuga Kuroto, Obito wouldn��t dare to do so anymore�� Because if female Homusubi can openlye and go in Konoha, then the possibility of Yama as well as other members of Amatsukami appearing in Konoha is also very high, and no matter when he wouldn��t want to get himself surrounded by more than one member of Amatsukami at the same time��


    In fact, not only him, but even for other members of the Akatsuki Organization, Konoha Vige will be made a forbidden region, because unlike him, the others can not use space-time Jutsu or Izanagi to escape, and Obito doesn��t want to imagine the consequences of them running into Amatsukami.


    Zetsu nodded and asked again, ��Did your informant write any specific details of Konoha and Amatsukami��s cooperation? Or maybe any other detail of Amatsukami that we can use to our benefit?��


    Obito shook his head, ��Apparently, Homusubi only talked with the Sandaime Hokage, and didn��t engage in any sort of conversation with anyone else, as such, only Sarutobi Hiruzen is aware of the specific details of their cooperation�� the others, including the Anbu, are not even qualified to know those specific details����


    At this time, ck Zetsu asked with a doubtful expression, ��Do you really think he is speaking the truth? What if he is lying and wants us to stay away from Konoha? Or what if he does know the exact contents of the deal between Amatsukami and Konoha, but he is not telling us?��


    Obito narrowed his eyes and asked, ��What are you trying to say?��


    ck Zetsu replied, ��I am just asking whether the information he has given is really credible or not?��


    Obito became silenced, then he showed thest part of the scroll to ck Zetsu and said, ��See this part��? He seems to be quite impatient in regards to the safety of his disciple�� Although this too could be an act, still, the fact that we have his disciple as hostage cannot be denied�� what��s more, he also asked when can I provide him the way to remove the Cage Bird Curse Seal from his forehead�� since there are things that he wants from the Akatsuki, therefore, I don��t think he will try to fool us�� the information he has given should be true to some extent����


    White Zetsu nodded with a chuckle, ��It seems we really have caught his weaknesses��!��


    ��The fate of the members of the branch division of the Hyuga n is really quite pitiful�� But I don��t really have the time and energy to break the Cage Bird Cursed Seal�� and once our n seeds, I wouldn��t even need to crack it�� In the Genjutsu world, he will be free of the Cage Bird Cursed Seal���� then he added with a thoughtful expression, ��But that aside, for now, one of our doubts has been confirmed�� Amatsukami is only in contact with the Hokage of Konoha, this is why none of our spies in Kumogakure, Sunagakure, or Iwagakure were able to report any intelligence about Amatsukami cooperating with the five great shinobi viges�� because it turns out that rather than cooperating will the leaders of all the viges, Amatsukami is only in cooperation with the leader of Konoha Vige����


    White Zetsu nodded and said, ��Since we have Hyuga Kuroto in our control, why don��t you force him to directly steal information from the Sandaime Hokage? Or maybe we can try to use him to control Konoha��s Hokage? Anyway, he has already betrayed the Konoha Vige�� and with Cage Bird Seal on his forehead, there is no turning back for him, as such, he shouldn��t dare refuse our instructions�� so we can use him to control Konoha��s Hokage, and then obtain all the information about Amatsukami from Konoha��s Hokage����


    Obito thought about it and said, ��I will think about it���� after that he unfolded the second scroll brought by Zetsu, and as soon as he read the content written in it Obito��s expression under the mask became strange and he became inexplicably silent��


    Zetsu was surprised at Obito��s sudden silence, and knowing that the scroll was given by Uchiha Itachi, he couldn��t help but ask, ��What is it? Did Uchiha Itachi give some useful information that would help us figure out the identity of the two Homusubi and help us deal with the two of them?��


    With an inexplicable expression, Obito threw the scroll towards Zetsu and said, ��Read it yourself.��


    Zetsu unfolded the scroll with a strange expression and read the content written on it, ��Uchiha Obito who was assumed to have died as a war hero in the battle of the Kannabi Bridge is suspected of being the male Homusubi of Amatsukami?��


    Obito said with a sullen tone, ��I don��t know if he wrote this intentionally or not�� but he is implying that ording to him Uchiha Obito is suspected of still being alive����


    ��


    Ryuchi Cave


    Ichikishima hime smiled and while lovingly patting Naruto��s head, she praised him, ��Naruto-kun�� you learned it so easily and so quickly!��


    ��Huh? Already��?�� Naruto had traces of serpent scales on his face along with vertically slitted slit golden eyes and reddish-orange eyeshadow was surprised by Ichikishima Hime��s words��


    Ichikishima hime sped her hand nodded, ��Yup�� you have already learned it�� and I might as well add that among all the people I have taught Senjutsu as of yet, you were the fastest to learn�� So, you are the most genius kid I have ever seen when ites to Senjutsu!��


    ��Yosha! I managed to learn Senjutsu! Haha�� Hahahahaha��!�� Naruto who was praised by Ichikishima hime burst into loudughter��


    While Naruto was cheering and jumping in joy, Ichikishima hime couldn��t help but think to herself, ��Even Kuroto-sama cannot match Naruto-kun��s talent when ites to Senjutsu�� it��s really surprising�� it is as if this kid was born to wield Natural Energy!��


    And Ichikishima Hime was indeed right.


    As the descendant of the Uzumaki n, Naruto��s basic physique is very strong, moreover, he is also the reincarnation of Asura, and has been housing Kyuubi inside him from the time of his birth, so hispatibility with Natural Energy is very high, and because his understanding of Chakra itself is not that good at this point in time so when introduced to the concept of Naruto Energy, Naruto was able to sense it with much ease. Additionally, Naruto��s thoughts are very simple, he doesn��t any ideological burdens, and messy thoughts because of his young mind, so hispatibility with Natural Energy was also better.


    This ispletely different from the cannon��


    In the cannon, when Naruto went to Mount Myoboku, there were several reasons, but the main reason was that he wanted to avenge Jiraiya, and for that he needed strength�� although his reasons werepletely legitimate and right from a certain perspective and motivated him to learn Senjutsu, these thoughts were selfish in a way and were also a source of ideological burdens on his mind. At the same time, Naruto was also made aware of what would happen should he fail to learn Senjutsu, so, he was also psychologically pressured.


    But here at this moment, Naruto��s mind has no such ideological or psychological burdens are on �� Heck, he isn��t even aware of what Senjutsu is, what sort of power will it give him, how strong will it make him, or what would be the consequences of failure that��s why his progress was so fast that it even surprised Ichikishima hime.


    It must be known that Ichikishima hime has trained countless practitioners over the course of the past few centuries, and among all of them, Naruto has made the fastest progress��


    Seeing the changes in Naruto��s physical appearance, and also the appearance of horns on his head Ichikishima said, ��Okay, your state is stable�� now let��s test the results����


    ��Alright�� when what should I do?�� Naruto asked curiously.


    Ichikishima hime pointed at the rock wall in the distance and said, ��Try to punch that rock wall with all your might!��


    Naruto looked strangely at Ichikishima hime, but seeing that she was being serious, he walked towards the wall suspiciously, reached out his hand, and touched the wall�� feeling that it was extremely hard, he hesitated and said, ��Onee-chan�� this wall is so hard�� if I punch it with all my strength, my hand will be injured����


    ��Hehehe���� Ichikishima hime shook her head with a giggle, then motioned Naruto to trust her and not be afraid��


    Seeing Ichikishima hime��s insistence, Naruto was helpless, he shut his eyes tightly, then took a deep breath while clutching the fist of his right hand, then with that, he punched the rock wall with all his might��


    Smash!


    The moment, Naruto��s fist fell on the rock wall, the rock wall was smashed and the cave shook��


    Feeling the vibration and rumbling in the cave, Naruto was taken aback and eximed, ��Wh-what��? Why is there an earthquake?��


    Ichikishima hime smiled and aftering closer to Naruto, she asked, ��Naruto�� is your hand injured?��


    When asked by Ichikishima hime, Naruto suddenly reacted and looked at his hand with a nk expression, at the same time, he looked at the rock wall where he punched then noticed the deep depression there along with all the cracks, and couldn��t help but mutter in a daze, ��Did I�� did I make this hole?��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600: Konoha��s Political Development


    ��Did I�� Did I make this hole?�� muttered Naruto with a dazed expression because he never expected to see such a result.


    Ichikishima hime smiled, and while patting Naruto��s head, she exin, ��Naruto-kun currently you are in Sennin Mode�� when you are in this mode, your action speed, reaction speed, physical strength, perception skills, as well as the recovery rate�� everything will gain a qualitative leap, and you will be able to do things that other people, other ordinary people can not do, for example breaking this rock wall with just a single punch.��


    Naruto eximed in shock and surprise, ��Huh��? For real?!��


    Being able to break such a hard wall with just a single punch was not something new to Naruto as he experienced such a scenario several times but the thing is, he has only ever done such a thing in his dreams, not in reality�� but now that he actually managed to do it in reality as well, so, at this moment, Naruto was very excited.


    Ichikishima hime giggled seeing Naruto��s exciting aura, and continued, ��But this is not the only effect of the Sennin Mode�� I will show you what other magical things you can perform in Sennin Mode�� Now, Naruto-kun�� press your hand on the rock wall����


    Having strong trust in Ichikishima hime, Naruto immediately stretched out his hands and pressed them on the rock wall.


    Ichikishima hime then reached closer to Naruto��s ear, and whispered softly, ��Now try to empty your mind and focus your thoughts�� good�� you are doing well�� now think about what the rock wall looked like before you punched that big hole in it����


    Following Ichikishima hime��s guidance, Naruto quickly closed his eyes and tried to empty his mind, surprisingly it wasn��t that difficult and after that, he focused all his thoughts and tried to remember what the rock wall looked like when he touched it not long ago.


    Just as Naruto started to imagine that scene, the rocks that the wall was made up of suddenly moved as if it came to life, like a liquid it slowly and steadily crept into the cracks and hole, and in just a few moments it returned to its original appearance without any signs of hole or cracks on it��


    <em>p p p p</em>


    Ichikishima hime pped both her hands and prompted Naruto to open his eyes, ��Naruto-kun�� now look at the wall����


    Naruto opened his eyes, and saw the wall in its original appearance�� he quickly realized that the wall before him has recovered back to its original state and all the cracks, crevices, and holes in it werepletely gone as if they never existed in the first ce�� making Naruto a little surprised and puzzled�� ��How did this happen?��


    Ichikishima hime snorted proudly with ��um-hmm��, and answered, ��This is the power of the Sennin Mode����


    When he again heard the answer, Naruto was now in deep thought�� he looked at his fist that was capable of smashing a big hole in the rock wall then thought of the scenario where the wall restored itself, and after some time of thinking, he finally looked at Ichikishima hime expectantly and asked, ��Onee-chan�� can I beat Sasuke with Sennin Mode��


    ��Who is Sasuke?�� Ichikishima hime was at a loss as she didn��t know who the person named Sasuke is.


    Naruto realized his mistake, and quickly exined, ��Sasuke is my friend�� Although he is very arrogant and proud, no one can deny that he is very strong and a real genius�� In fact, not long ago, Sasuke even awakened his eyes�� um�� what were they called? Raringan? No Sharingan! He even awakened his Sharingan not long ago�� He is so strong that I can��t evennd a single hit on him!��


    After hearing Naruto��s exnation, Ichikishima hime suddenly asked, ��Sharingan? Is this person Sasuke a member of the Uchiha n? And is he the same age as you?��


    Naruto nodded, ��Yes�� Sasuke is from the Uchiha n�� and he is only a few months older than me����


    Ichikishima hime smiled and said, ��Don��t worry Naruto-kun�� you have learned to sense and absorb the Natural Energy present in heaven and earth�� with this ability, no one among the humans who is in the same age group as you can defeat you�� and this Uchiha Sasuke is no exception����


    ��But�� but�� Sasuke has awakened the Sharingan! Sharingan is the strongest Kekkei Bankai out there!�� Naruto was not so confident�� and he wasn��t sure if he will be able to defeat Sasuke with the Sharingan because everyone in the vige keeps saying that the Uchiha n is extremely powerful, and the Sharingan of the Uchiha n is the strongest Kekkei Genkai��


    ��When you are in the Sennin Mode, let alone a single Sasuke who has awakened his Sharingan, even if there were several Sasuke each with a pair of Sharingan fighting against you, they still wouldn��t be able to defeat you���� said Ichikishima hime with pride then she thought of something and added, ��Of course, if you still don��t believe me, you can always try to fight against him when you meet him next time and then see the result����


    Naruto considered Ichikishima hime��s words, and nodded, ��Yes�� I won��t know until I see for myself���� but suddenly he thought of one problem and asked, ��But Onee-chan�� if I have to enter the Sennin Mode, I will have to sit still for several hours�� how am I going to do that if I am going to fight with Sasuke? Onee-chan, is there a quicker way to enter the Sennin Mode that wouldn��t take so much time?��


    Ichikishima hime shook her head, ��I am sorry Naruto-kun, but there is no shortcut to entering the Sennin Mode�� And since you have just learned the Sennin Mode, it will take time for your body to adapt to the absorption of Natural Energy����


    Naruto sighed�� ��Is there no other way��?��


    Ichikishima hime shook her head, ��I am afraid not�� Only with continuous training, you will be able to slowly increase the Natural Energy absorption speed, and decrease the amount of time it takes to enter the Sennin Mode�� other than this method, there is no other way����


    In fact, there is one thing Ichikishima hime forgot to mention�� The environment of the Ryuchi Cave is quite special, because of which the concentration of Natural Energy at Ryuchi Cave is quite high, several timespared to the environment of the Shinobi World.


    This is the reason why Naruto was able to enter Sennin Mode after just a few hours of absorbing Natural Energy�� if it was somewhere else, and not at Ryuchi Cave, it would have taken much more time for him to absorb the appropriate amount of Natural Energy to enter the Sennin Mode.


    ��


    Konoha Vige


    Poof��


    After the summoning crow disappeared, Kuroto went out.


    Since the next target for creating the Earth Clone has been decided, so Kuroto sent several instructions to the Mizukage and the Kazekage.


    One of the instructions he sent them was to use their Anbu and investigate the location of Deidara, of course, it��s not that Kuroto himself didn��t try to find Deidara, but after searching for a while, Kuroto soon realized that Deidara is really a problematic child and continues to roam all over the Shinobi World, finding such a child on his own caused a headache to Kuroto and so he decided to take the help of some of his subordinates.


    As the most talented disciple of Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki, Deidara was once part of Iwagakure��s elite Explosion Corps, highly praised for his y sculptures, Deidara desired to reach greater heights in the pursuit of art which resulted in him stealing one of Iwagakure��s Kinjutsu and thus became a rogue shinobi.


    Currently, the kid is only around eleven or twelve years old and is often heard for his ��art is an explosion�� tendencies. If it weren��t for Sandaime Tsuchikage��s reputation, and because of the fact that all the viges are distracted towards the Akatsuki Organization, Deidara would have long been dered as a wanted criminal by the five great Shinobi Viges.


    Considering all the things that he was busy with, Kuroto obviously didn��t have enough time to track down such a problematic child, so he did the next best thing, and instructed his two subordinates to find the whereabouts of that kid.


    Anyway, while all his instructions were delivered, Kuroto aftering out of his home and made his way towards the Anbu base.


    He wasn��t too surprised to find the Anbu base fully crowded, as except for the members currently performing very important tasks, almost all the Anbu members were gathered at the base at this moment.


    As Kuroto entered the base, his subordinates, Kurenai, Hayate, Yugao, and Itachi quickly greeted him, then the five members of team Ro stood at a corner of the hall.


    The reason why all the Anbu have gathered here is the sudden political development. Just this morning, Shimura Danzo�C�Cwho was removed from all his position a few months ago by Sandaime Hokage�C�Cofficially announced his distrust and dissatisfaction towards Sarutobi Hiruzen��s capabilities as Konoha��s Hokage because of his repeated failure of protecting the vige from the Akatsuki Organization and asked for his resignation.


    Considering all the political drama that has been ongoing in Konoha for the past few months, this move of Danzo wasn��t so unexpected, and because Hokage is involved, so naturally, all the Anbu have gathered here in order to follow any orders they will be instructed with to deal with the situation, in case Danzo tried to use force or initiated a Coup d����tat.


    However, it was exactly as Kuroto had expected, Danzo did not intend to use force to take power, and Sandaime too did not intend to use force to resolve this situation as that would have caused a tense atmosphere in the vige and once again affect Konoha��s stability. So, although Anbu members were assembled for the ��what if�� and ��by chance�� scenario, the atmosphere was not too heavy, and everyone was discussing the sudden turn of events.


    It didn��t take long when other acquaintances such as Kakashi, Shisui, and Guy also showed up at the base. Although Guy has left the Anbu and is currently a regr Shinobi, being a former Anbu shinobi, he was called here nheless.


    After greeting each of his acquaintances, Kakashi with droopy eyes and tired expression yawned in sleepiness.


    Seeing Kakashi��s state, especially the heavy dark circles under his eyes, Kuroto asked, ��Didn��t sleep again?��


    Kakashi sighed, and while helplessly scratching the back of his head, he said, ��I was training and didn��t realize when the time passed by����


    Kuroto nodded lightly and chose to remain silent��


    This is Kakashi��s state these days�� whenever he is not doing any mission, he is training�� Kuroto even suspects that Kakashi is trying not to sleep at all�� perhaps because of nightmares��


    Although such behavior is harmful to oneself, it is still better than getting lost on the path of life�� at least now Kakashi knows what he wants to do now��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601: Vote of Confidence


    Kuroto deeply observed Kakashi��s physical state and noticed that although Kakashi is lookingzy and tired at first nce, in actuality his entire temperament has changed andpared with before the current Kakashi is surrounded by a sharp aura, as a result giving a dangerous feeling.


    ��It shouldn��t entirely be the result of his realization of Obito��s identity�� is it because of practicing the Flying Thunder God Technique?�� thought Kuroto with a curious expression.


    Kuroto is notpletely ignorant when ites to the Flying Thunder God Technique, in fact, he too has done some research on this Jutsu, and after all his research he has found out that training this teleportation type Jutsu poses a lot of burden on the body of the user. Although the exact burden it poses is somewhat difficult to determine, we can still assume that under normal circumstances bearing such a burden is almost impossible for almost anyone��


    As far as Kuroto can guess, perhaps only the burden posed on the body while training the Eight Inner Gates can measure up to the burden posed on the body while training Flying Thunder God Technique. This can be proven from the fact that only Raikage and Tsunade-hime were able to bear the burden of ��Heavenly Transfer Technique�� another spatial transfer technique.


    Precisely why even if someone has a high talent for spatial Jutsu, he may not be able to use Flying Thunder God Technique that well because the burden that the body of the practitioner needs to bear is very heavy and very few are able to sustain it.


    Of course, this does have a lot of benefits for the practitioners of the Flying Thunder God Technique, because the body has to bear the huge burden during spatial travel, so, those who are able to bear this burden, their physique gets strengthened over time, and their Chakra Control also improves more and more.


    Therefore, it can be said that training Flying Thunder God Technique is overall training for body strengthening and Chakra control, and it is still counted among the rtively high-end training methods.


    Because during spatial travel, every joint, muscle, and cell in the body is squeezed and has to undergo continuous wear and tear, as such, the physique is continuously strengthened.


    ��Perhaps this is the main reason why although it has been only a few months since he started training Flying Thunder God Technique, yet it seems that he has been rebornpletely���� thought Kuroto.


    Although it is hard to say whether the loss of Mangekyou Sharingan is a good thing or a bad thing for him, it can at least be said that without having to bear the burden of Mangekyou Sharingan, Kakashi definitely has more Chakra reserves at his disposal, and if he also manages to master the Flying Thunder God Technique at the same level as the Yondaime Hokage, then his strength will definitely be several times strongerpared to what it was in the Cannon��


    As Kuroto was busy in his thoughts, suddenly Guy, who was silent up until now asked, ��Kakashi�� Kuroto�� Hokage-sama will not be in trouble, right?��


    Listening to Guy��s question, Kakashi sighed silently and shook his head��


    Because he has spent quite a lot of time with Asuma in the past few weeks, he has a clear understanding of the political situation of Konoha�� and that is why he is also aware of the fact that the trouble this time is quite big and it is slightly difficult for Sandaime-sama to be able to solve it that easily.


    The most troublesome problem that Sandaime-sama is facing is not the dissatisfaction of Konoha vigers, rather, it is the pressure from the Daimyo of the Land of Fire.


    For the reconstruction of Konoha as quickly as possible, Daimyo of the Land of Fire had to take out a lot of funds from his treasury, the burden of this is also bored by the popce of the Land of Fire in the form of increased taxes, as such, Daimyo is greatly dissatisfied with Sandaime Hokage for his inability to protect Konoha and the Land of Fire�� And as if this wasn��t already more than enough, the old coot Shimura Danzo has used some method and persuaded the Daimyo that Sarutobi Hiruzen is incapable of protecting Konoha, because of which, Daimyo who used to work tacitly with Sandaime-sama has suddenly retracted back his political support and is asking for an exnation��


    Then there were also more than two thousand casualties as well as arge number of injured people, and this has made the popce of Konoha very dissatisfied. Even if Sandaime Hokage did his best to protect the vige from the Akatsuki Organization, he still can��t shirk the responsibility of his failure as a Hokage, because it was his n that made Akatsuki attack Konoha vige which led to the destruction of Konoha and resulted in over two thousand casualties. The people who have lost their family members obviously need some way to vent out their emotions, and expressing dissatisfaction towards Sandaime Hokage is the result under the careful guidance of some ck hands behind the scene.


    And finally, the fact that Uchiha Sasuke, Hyuga Hinata, Hyuga Neji, and also the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi were kidnapped by Orochimaru and Kakuzu on that night has further caused Sandaime to lose some points from the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n. Although these two major Shinobi ns are not explicitly supporting Danzo, they are not siding with Sandaime either which has clearly exined their position and stand in this internal political conflict between the Hokage Faction.


    With all these factorsbined, the situation that the Sandaime Hokage is facing is quite unfavorable, and it is hard to say whether he will be able to stay in Konoha��s Hokage.


    Shisui sighed and said with a worried expression, ��I hope that Hokage-sama can tide over this difficulty����


    Danzo once attacked him with the n of stealing his Mangekyou Sharingan, so Shisui has a very poor evaluation of Danzo and doesn��t trust that old guy at all, as such, he doesn��t want Danzo to be Konoha��s Hokage. On the issue of which side is supporting, Shisui has also clearly expressed his attitude to the Uchiha Patriarch.


    Considering that both Sandaime Hokage and Danzo are part of the Hokage faction and because both Jiraiya and Tsunade-hime are part of the Sandaime Hokage��s power line. So, out of consideration of political bnce, the Uchiha Patriarch chose to remain neutral on the behalf of the Uchiha n and expressed his intention of not participating in the internal conflict of the Hokage Faction.


    Of course, the neutral attitude of the Uchiha Patriarch also had a lot of impact on the overall situation, because the current Uchiha n ispletely different from the Uchiha n in the cannon.


    Because Uchiha Shisui, the awakener of Mangekyou Sharingan is not only alive kicking, he is also regarded as the strongestbat power on the side of the five great shinobi viges as such Uchiha n has a strong backing behind them�� Coupled with the asional activity of the Uchihas of Konoha, Akatsuki, and Amatsukami, the name of the Uchiha n is currently the loudest in the Shinobi World aside from Amatsukami and Akatsuki, so the reputation of the Uchiha n is very high in Konoha.


    Additionally, because of the external pressure brought by powerful enemies, the Hokage Faction has also done a lot of things to solicit the Uchiha n, and they no longer try to suppress the Uchiha n, as a result, the influence and reputation of the Uchiha n have once again skyrocketed within Konoha.


    Because of strong backing and high reputation, nobody wants to offend this n filled with powerful monsters��


    And because Uchiha n has expressed their attitude to remain neutral, this has also allowed many other ns to use Uchiha n as their shield and remain neutral in the internal political conflict of the Hokage Faction.


    As such, there is no possibility for Sandaime to gain any political support from the major Shinobi ns, which has further allowed Danzo to pressurize him.


    While everyone at the Anbu base was discussing a lot of things, the Anbu Commander came to the base and conveyed the result of the meeting that took ce not long ago.


    In the meeting, a resolution as passed ording to which, six days from now, a vote of confidence will be held in Konoha to decide whether Sandaime-sama would remain as Konoha��s Hokage, or he will resign from his position and elect a new Hokage to lead the vige.


    One more thing to note is that in the vote of confidence that is to be held six days from now, only Shinobi at the rank of Special Jonin and above are allowed to participate which is not surprising for many reasons.


    Hearing the result of the meeting, Kakashi muttered with s sigh, ���� Haah�� I didn��t expect the situation to get to this point����


    Although Kakashi was worried before, he still had trust in Sandaime Hokage and believed that Hokage-sama will be able to somehow tide over this difficult situation, but unexpectedly, the situation has already gotten to this point�� It seems that another storm ising��


    After all, once the vote of confidence is held, then regardless of its result, it will have another serious impact on Sandaime-sama��s prestige and trust.


    Simr to Kakashi, Guy, Shisui, as well as other Anbu also had worried expressions on their faces, and each of them was uneasy about what sort of impact it will have on the overall situation of Konoha and the Shinobi World.


    Of course, Kuroto was different from everyone and he had apletely neutral expression�� Regardless of the result of the vote of confidence he has no intention of interfering in this matter, even if Shimura Danzo bes Konoha��s Hokage.


    In fact, Kuroto is even willing to temporarily support Danzo if necessary because this is important for his ns.


    In order to continue the Kekkei Genkai Absorption ritual on Danzo, one of the necessary conditions is that Danzo bes Konoha��s Hokage�� this is not only Danzo��s intention and desire but also a necessary requirement for the n to continue. The reason is that the manpower and material resources required to carry out the ritual are no longer something his Root that has been abolished can acquire. Kuroto realizes this, and as such, he understands that if Danzo does not sit in the position of Konoha��s Hokage as soon as possible, then it��s possible that the n will be dyed by several months or possibly even a few years.


    Dy of the n is not something Kuroto wants to see as the threat of Nagato is always looming over his head, so he has no choice but to let Danzo be Konoha��s Hokage.


    With this intention, Kuroto left the Anbu base after everyone was asked to disperse and made his way towards his home.


    While on his way, Kuroto had a thoughtful expression, ��Danzo insisted on postponing the vote of confidence and asked it to be held six dayster�� it is very likely that he wanted to enact the rescue operation of Hinata and Naruto����


    This is very easy to understand because, given the current situation, the probability of Danzo bing Konoha��s Hokage is not very high�� Even if he managed to garner Daimyo��s support, the major Shinobi ns will not support him as he has repeatedly offended them.


    Moreover, even if Konoha��s popce is dissatisfied with Sandaime, everyone still understands the threat of the Akatsuki Organization that is the enemy of Konoha and the other four great Shinobi Viges. Therefore, everyone would want a powerful Hokage who can protect Konoha. So, before the emergence of a powerful candidate who can lead the vige after Sandaime-sama steps down, the position of Sandaime-sama can be said to be barely stable.


    But that would no longer be the case if Danzo enacted the scene of the rescue of Hinata and Naruto from the hands of Orochimaru.


    In the viger��s eyes, if Danzo can rescue hostages from the hands of someone like Orochimaru, then he can barely act as a recement for Sandaime Hokage.


    Danzo should also understand this, as such, he will definitely enact the rescue of Hinata and Naruto before the Vote of Confidence.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602: Jozetsu


    With the matter of Vote of Confidence that is to be held in six days decided, Kuroto left the Anbu base, and upon returning his home, he again found a piece of parchment in the very same bamboo grass in thewn of his house.


    ��Again, and this soon��?�� muttered Kuroto with a frowned expression, and thought, ��The frequency at which they are contacting me is increasing with each contact�� Akatsuki Organization is bing more and more impatient!��


    Although not very pleased, Kuroto still took out the parchment from the Bamboo grass, and after noting that like all time, there was again a coordinate position marked in it, Kuroto pondered over it a little and finally decided to go to that ce��


    Remaining in touch with Akatsuki Organization can not only temporarily ensure Neji��s safety, but also allow Kuroto to keep track of the Akatsuki Organization��s movements and intentions to some extent. This is very important since Kuroto can not openly contact Shinichi because the other guy is probably being closely monitored and is unable to transmit the inside information of the Akatsuki Organization.


    Simr to thest few contacts, the location that he was asked toe to was not too far from the Konoha Vige, as such, it didn��t take him too long to reach there.


    As Kuroto arrived at the location that was marked on the map, suddenly there was some noise in the grass not far away from him.


    With his Byakugan activated, Kuroto nced in that particr direction and upon noticing that a presence wasing closer to him, he couldn��t help but think to himself, ��Is Akatsuki finally arranging someone to meet me?��


    Up until now, whenever Kuroto came to deliver any intelligence upon receiving instructions from Akatsuki, no one wasing to meet him at the location, and he was only leaving behind scrolls, but now that someone is finally meeting him, it means that Obito and Akatsuki have developed some trust in Kuroto��s credibility and this is undoubtedly a good start.


    Kuroto didn��t have to wait too long, as not long after he noted a presence, which is actually a white figure came out of the bushes and appeared before him.


    The person who came out had apletely white body with greenish hair along with a pair of yellow eyes.


    Obviously, the white being standing before Kuroto isn��t a normal ��clone�� of White Zetsu, rather, it is one of the hundred thousand Zetsu that Kaguya left behind after she was sealed.


    One strange thing to note about these hundred thousand Zetsu��s is that they all have the same personality despite the fact that each of them used to be a different human being before turning into a Zetsu being�� this just doesn��t make sense to him no matter how Kuroto thinks about it��


    Logically speaking, if they were different human beings before turning into Zetsu beings, then they must at least have some differences even after turning into Zetsu beings, but no��! Each and every one of them is exactly the same, with the exact same personality�� which is bizarre�� but well, putting this issue aside, after Kuroto looked up and down at the Zetsu being standing in front of him, he then asked, ��Who are you?��


    The Zetsu being looked at Hyuga Kuroto for a moment, then immediately said, ��Hyuga Kuroto, I am the one responsible for collecting intelligence from you�� you can call me Jozetsu-sama!��


    ��Jozetsu-sama? Is he being serious?�� Kuroto looked strangely at the Zetsu being, but seeing that the other party was quite serious, he had to believe it and asked, ��So, when will you give me what I want?��


    Juzetsu shrugged, ��Our leader is not very satisfied with the information you have given us up until now�� if you want to get what you want, you must give us something noteworthy that is useful to us�� perhaps more valuable information�� like when is the next the members of Amatsukami will appear in Konoha, how many of them wille�� et cetera, et cetera����


    ��Are you kidding me?�� asked Kuroto with a gloomy expression.


    ��No no�� you are misunderstanding something���� Jozetsu shook his head and exined, ��This is how Akatsuki works, and we have always been fair�� if you want some kind of reward, then you have to exchange it for something that is of equal worth. The information you have given us up until now is not of equal valuepared to what you want in return from us����


    Kuroto said in a chilling tone, ��You think this is all a game? Did I not say that except for Hokage-sama no one else is aware of such information!��


    Jozetsu nodded, ��Exactly�� as you have said, Hokage is the one who has such information, if this is the case�� then you should find a way to steal such information from the Hokage to get what you want, of course, you can als�C!��!��


    <em>Swish!</em>


    Before Jozutsu could finish his words, he felt a sharp feeling invade his right arm, at the same time he caught the sight of a silver light for a moment, and the next thing he knew, his entire right hand was cut-off from the shoulder region and had fallen to the ground!


    ��You! What are you doing?!!�� Taken aback by the sudden change, Jozetsu backed away immediately and looked at Kuroto who has unknowingly unsheathed his Kusanagi no Tsurugi and was standing only an inch away in front of him with a surprised expression.


    In the aghast expression of Jozetsu, Kuroto slowly put back his Kusanagi no Tsurugi into its sheathe, then said to Jozetsu with a cold expression, ��I will tell you one thing, and I want you to pass it to your fake Uchiha Madara�� I have limited patience�� if he wants to use me to get any more information on Amatsukami, then firstly I want him to return my disciple back�� If Akatsuki Organization can not even show their sincerity, then don��t expect me to take any more risk��!��


    Jozetsu didn��t expect Hyuga Kuroto to attack him so suddenly and even be bold enough to present such a condition in front of him, so although bbergasted, he still tried to threaten Kuroto, ��Don��t forget�� all the information you have given us up until now is still in our hands�� Think of the consequences, what would happen�� if all these scrolls that are proof of your treachery are made public knowledge�� you will be branded as traitor�� and����


    Before Jozetsu couldplete his sentence, the de of Kuroto��s Kusanagi no Tsurugi was already resting on his neck�� With just an inch away from killing him, Kuroto coldly said, ��Then go ahead and do your worst��! My conditions will not change�� If Akatsuki wants me to take to risks and steal the information that they need, then I want Akatsuki to fulfill my first demand too�� I know that cracking Cage Bird Juinjutsu can take a lot of time so I am willing to wait for it, but the safety of my disciple must be confirmed immediately�� Return my disciple, and I will be willing to cooperate, otherwise, I won��t give a damn! If you people are not even willing to let go of my disciple who had nothing to do with you, then why should I take risks for you?��


    Seeing the de of Kuroto��s sword resting on his neck, and hearing Kuroto��s arguments, Jozetsu waspletely silent�� rather, he was kind of afraid to speak anything as he was worried that he will be killed if he spoke anything wrong��


    Seeing that White Zetsu was not speaking anything, Kuroto asked, ��Did I make myself clear?��


    Seeing the de of Kuroto��s sword resting on his neck, and hearing Kuroto��s arguments, Jozetsu waspletely silent�� rather, he was kind of afraid to speak anything as he was worried that he will be killed if he spoke anything wrong��


    Seeing that White Zetsu was not speaking anything, Kuroto asked, ��Did I make myself clear?��


    Jozetsu hurriedly nodded��


    The reason why Jozetsu chose not to threaten Kuroto more than necessary is for three reasons, firstly he did not have enough strength to do so, second, even if they made the fact that he has turned into a traitor, it would be of no benefit to the Akatsuki Organization, and finally, even if they kill Hyuga Kuroto and rece him with some other spy, they would face the same problem again��


    With his point made clear, Kuroto took back his sword and again put it back into the sheathe.


    Now that the sword was away, Jozetsu breathed a sigh of relief and said, Now that the sword was away, Jozetsu breathed a sigh of relief and said, ��I will report your condition back to our leader and maybe he will be willing to let your disciple go�� but to get the help in regards to the Caged Bird Juinjutsu, you must provide us effective and useful information�� there will be no room for bargaining in this matter����


    After saying so, Jozetsu did not wait for Kuroto��s answer, he hurriedly dived into the ground and immediately left this ce�� He didn��t know why�� but when facing Hyuga Kuroto at this moment, he was feeling extremely scared�� it was not just any kind of fear, but instinctual fear��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603: Possible Identity of Female Homusubi


    After confirming that the flustered Juzetsu has left, Kuroto stepped forward and picked up Jozetsu��s right arm that he had cut off not long ago.


    The sudden act of cutting of Jozetsu��s arm was not just out of anger or whim, but it was actually a nned and calcted move, with a solid reason backing it up. And the reason why Kuroto cut off Jozetsu��s arm is that he needed it to be used on Danzo.


    To obtain the maximum data from Danzo, the longer he persists in the ritual the more beneficial it is for Kuroto, so to make sure that he extracts maximum benefit out of Danzo, he has to solve some of Danzo��s physical problems so that he doesn��t die instantly during the ritual.


    Although Danzo was able to somehow transnt Uchiha Shin��s right arm into himself, it is not made up of Danzo��s flesh after all, so it will inevitably be another unstable factor in the ceremony.


    To make sure that this unstable factor doesn��t create that much of a problem, the best option would be to rece that entire arm itself�� and if that arm is to be reced, it has to be reced with an arm that remains consistent with Danzo��s body, as well as have Hashirama Cells in it. And is there a better optionpared to Zetsu��s arm?


    Zetsu��s arm would be most suitable for him because not only will Zetsu��s arm rece Shin��s arm without inducing any unstable factor for various reasons, it will also strengthen Danzo��s aging body which will help Danzo bear the heavy strain of ritual, and help him persist longer. Therefore, Kuroto decided that that arm should be reced with Zetsu��s.


    And for that, Kuroto initially considered cloning an entire right arm using the cell tissues of White Zetsu��s Clone, but cloning Zetsu��s cells is a veryborious process because of the presence of Hashirama Cells in them, moreover, if he were to give a cloned arm to Danzo, it would also expose Amatsukami��s Cloning Technology to Danzo and Orochimaru which would be problematic as Orochimaru might be able to figure out more things about Amatsukami, and Kuroto can��t have that, so after some consideration, especially after this Jozetsu guy came in front of him, Kuroto decided to use Jozetsu��s arm for that process and so he did what he did.


    Of course, now how to hand over this arm to Danzo is also an issue, as neither can he, nor can Homusubi directly go to him and advice him to use this arm as a recement, but it is still not that big of an issue as this work can be left to Naomi.


    Once Naomi is instructed, she will deliver this arm to Danzo��


    Having decided so, after Kuroto sealed Zetsu��s arm in a scroll, he then disappeared from this ce and decided to go and meet Naomi.


    ��


    At the same time, somewhere else in the Land of Fire.


    Simr to Hyuga Kuroto, Uchiha Itachi who was called upon by the Akatsuki Organization arrived at an isted ce.


    Worried about Sasuke��s safety, Itachi actually arrived quite early, and seeing that there was no one present nearby, Itachi decided to wait.


    After a while, Jozetsu, whose arm was cut off by Kuroto appeared in front of Itachi with a flustered expression.


    Itachi was disappointed when he saw that the person who came to meet him is not the masked Uchiha of the Akatsuki, but just one of those Zetsu beings.


    Having learned his lesson in front of Kuroto, this time Jozetsu didn��t try to intimidate or y around with Itachi, and directly said, ��You can call me Jozetsu, and I am responsible for contacting you from now on�� The suspects you have given us thest time are under investigation, but the possibility of them being members of Amatsukami is quite less�� as such, we need you to investigate in more depth and figure out other Uchiha who could be Homusubi����


    Obviously, the information Itachi previously handed to Akatsuki was not instructed by Kuroto, it was Itachi��s own investigation.


    Being one of the Homusubi himself, Itachi is obviously aware of the exact identities of all the Homusubi, but still, Itachi decided to investigate if there were any Uchiha who went missing since Konoha was established.


    After carrying out his research, Itachi didn��t find many people who went missing strangely, the ones who went missing in some war, the status of most of them was indeed confirmed�� as their corpses were searched and discovered by the search team of the Uchiha n, so not many suspects exists in reality.


    In the truest sense if you ignore the Uchiha brothers who were kidnapped by Amatsukami, and Uchiha Hiiragi who was kidnapped by Akatsuki only to be used in Hiruko��s Chimera Ritual, then there were only two Uchiha nsmen whose final status was never confirmed.


    But the one who can be suspected to be Homusubi is naturally Uchiha Obito who ��sacrificed�� himself to save Kakashi and Rin at the Kannabi Bridge.


    Understanding so, Itachi asked with a calm expression, ��What about the information I gavest time��? Has the masked man ruled out the suspicions of Uchiha Obito being Homusubi?��


    After all, the description of Uchiha Obito��s death ording to the testimony of Hatake Kakashi and Nohara Rin was that Uchiha Obito was buried by rocks, however, strictly speaking, neither of them actually witnessed Uchiha Obito��s death, moreover, his body was never found either so logically speaking they can not rule out the possibility that Uchiha Obito is still alive if he was ��by some miracle�� rescued or captured by someone.


    Especially after Akatsuki Organization became active in the Shinobi World, the presence of the masked man of Akatsuki became a big mystery�� but when he stole the Mangekyou Sharingan in Kakashi��s eye many people began to doubt that he is Uchiha Obito.


    Although the masked Uchiha of Akatsuki ims to be Uchiha Madara, there are very few people who are willing to believe his im, and Itachi is more than certain that he is Uchiha Obito.


    It��s just that Itachi is unable to figure out why Uchiha Obito who was known for his cheerful and optimistic nature became so strange�� Although Itachi is unable to figure out the exact reason, he can still guess that it must have been something so deep that shook all his beliefs�� Because Itachi knows that everyone who was awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan must have experienced something very painful in their life��


    When faced with Itachi��s question Jozetsu was not sure how to answer�� so heughed ��haha�� and changed the topic, ��The reason I am asking this to you is that other than that male Homusubi, there is also a female Homusubi in the Amatsukami Organization�� Do you have any suspects who might possibly be her? You know, the female Homusubi of Amatsukami also has the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan�� finding her shouldn��t be that difficult for you, right?��


    Itachi stared at Jozetsu for a moment, and said, ��I have investigated all the possible suspects, although there were many people from our n who went missing during the first, second, and third great shinobi war�� we were still able to confirm the status of most of them after investigation, so not many suspects exist.


    Other than Uchiha Obito that I told about not long ago, two Uchiha brothers who were kidnapped by Amatsukami a few years ago, one Uchiha who was kidnapped by Akatsuki for the Chimera Ritual there was only one female Uchiha whose death was quite a mystery even to us�� If my guess is correct, which it is then this particr female Uchiha might just be the person behind the Homusubi mask.��


    Jozetsu��s eyes brightened, and he asked, ��Who is she?��


    Asked by Jozetsu, Itachi took out a scroll from his cloak and said, ��The results of my investigation are in this scroll, and I can give this to you�� but����


    While eyeing the scroll, Jozetsu asked, ��But what?��


    Itachi��s expression became serious and he said word by word, ��I want Akatsuki to return my brother first����


    Jozetsu frowned, ��What?��


    Itachi said, ��This is my condition�� return my brother, and I will give this scroll����


    Jozetsu hesitated, obviously he can not decide such a matter��


    As if Itachi understood Jozetsu��s thoughts, he said, ��You can ask the masked man, I am sure he will consider my words�� and just in case, to make sure that I am not deceiving you�� I am going to give you the name of the person I am talking about�� Uchiha Naori�� remember this name and tell it to Uchiha Madara, and see if her name rings any bells�� ��


    Yup, Itachi decided to use Uchiha Naori, as her death is still a mystery for the entire Uchiha n.


    How exactly did Uchiha Naori�C�Cthe creator of Izanami�C�Cdied is something no one in the Uchiha n is aware of�� perhaps the current Uchiha Patriarch may know, but Itachi is not sure if his father knows how Uchiha Naori died, as such, he decided to include her name in the scroll as well.


    As for the issue of whether masked man will not believe that the female Uchiha of Amatsukami is Uchiha Naori? It��s not Itachi��s problem the masked man will believe if he wants to and he will not believe if he doesn��t want to�� Itachi was only asked to investigate and he did that exactly.


    Besides, who is masked man to im that Uchiha Naori is not Homusubi, after all, the masked man ims himself to be Uchiha Madara�� if he can be Uchiha Madara, then why can Uchiha Naori not be the female Homusubi of Amatsukami?<!--


    -->

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604: Hiruko and the Chimera Buds


    The base of Akatsuki Organization


    ��Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!��


    Out of nowhere and without any warning, suddenly an extremely painful cry prated through the rock walls and resounded throughout the underground base, shocking both Sasuke and Neji who were busy in a training fight, causing them to stop their training and look at each other in shock and confusion.


    Sasuke asked Neji, ��Did you hear that too?��


    Neji nodded with a horrified expression and then with his activated Byakugan he tried to search the location from where the cry wasing only to be left disappointed because that ce is probably out of the range of what he can perceive currently, as such, he was unable to confirm it�� Regardless, even he could not see the person in question, he could still feel the pain and despair that the cry was carrying�� In fact, to Neji, it didn��t feel that the cry belonged to a human, at least not one human, it felt as if hundreds of people or probably ghosts were crying in pain and despair��


    Seeing that Neji was unable to find anything, Sasuke turned towards Shinichi�C�Cwho was seemingly unaffected by the sound and was calmly sitting on a rocking chair with a dry twig in his mouth�C�Cand asked, ��Shinichi-san�� what��s the matter with this sound? Are you Akatsuki Shinobi torturing weak people?��


    Shinichi opened his left eye and said with azy expression, ��Even if we are torturing ordinary people, it��s irrelevant to a bunch of brats who can��t do anything�� so shut your mouths, and continue to train without getting distracted by every little thing��!��


    ��You��!�� Sasuke was annoyed at Shinichi��s response but understanding that Shinichi was indeed correct, he decided to tacitly shut his mouth and continued to train��


    The same was the case with Neji, although, he was curious, he didn��t try to explore things he shouldn��t know because of his weak strength.


    After reprimanding Sasuke and Neji, Shinichi looked in the direction of the gate of the dungeon cell with a thoughtful expression on his face�� ��So it��s finally time�� huh?��


    ��


    Somewhere else at the base of the Akatsuki Organization.


    Konan looked solemnly at Sasori and Kakuzu, then questioned, ��How is his situation?��


    Sasori shook his head with a helpless expression, and simrly, Kakuzu also fell silent as he nced into the sealed room behind them��


    The previous cry filled with pain and depression came from the sealed room behind the two of them�� and the source of the cry was none other than Hiruko who is sealed inside the room behind them.


    After being saved by the masked man, Hiruko was brought back to the base and sealed here��


    Back at the battlefield in Konoha Vige, although the masked man managed to save Hiruko from thest blow of Fujin, the damage that was dealt with him by Fujin was already done and those injuries that were a result of the disintegrating characteristics of All-Killing Ash Bones are not something that can be treated or healed so easily��


    If it was some normal Shinobi in ce of Hiruko, it would have been instant death because of instant disintegration of his body, but because Hiruko is slightly different he was able to dy the death and heal himself�� Hiruko has mastered Yomi��s Dark Medical Ninjutsu and using that he was able to survive for quite a long time by the continuous use of Dark Medical Ninjutsu��


    However, given how grave Hiruko��s injuries were, even if he somehow managed to heal them, he could not escape the bacsh caused by the unstable Chimera Buds in his body.


    And the moment he lost control over the unstable Chimera Buds, he was decapitated, his organs began to decay at an extremely fast speed, and his entire chakra pathway disintegrated within seconds�� With all this damage, he lostplete control over the Chimera Buds in his body and those same Chimera Buds took control of his body�� Sort of like a Shinobi version of ��Venom�� (Spider-man reference).


    But unfortunately for Hiruko, even the ��Venom�� version of Chimera Buds was not that smart and all it did after taking control over Hiruko��s body was further destroying Hiruko��s body. So, within just a few minutes Hiruko who might have survived became messed up and goo-ey.


    When Obito returned to Akatsuki Base and took out Hiruko from his Kamui dimension, he, no, not just him, all members of Akatsuki were surprised at Hiruko��s condition that was nothing but a mess, and they were not even sure what to do with him.


    In fact, what happened with Hiruko was actually within Kuroto��s expectations�� Considering how forcibly Hiruko absorbed his targets during the ritual, Kuroto had predicted that something of this sort will happen�� His doubts were only confirmed when during Fujin vs Hiruko battle he felt Chimera Buds gaining control over Hiruko�� So, Kuroto has been sure that after Fujin vs Hiruko battle, Hiruko would no longer remain alive and most definitely die.


    And to make sure such a thing doesn��t happen with him, Kuroto is taking extreme precautions and risks�� The fact that he is cooperating with Danzo, and is even going as far as to reveal several of his theories to them is all for the sake of eliminating the hidden dangers that the Chimera Jutsu carries�� because he doesn��t want to end up the same way Hiruko did.


    Anyway, all that aside, receiving no reply from Sasori and Kakuzu, Konan�C�Cwho was unwilling to give up�C�Cquestioned again, ��Is there really no other way to save him?��


    Hiruko is Nagato��s worshipper and follower, and his strength is also the third strongest within the Akatsuki Organization, so Konan is not willing to give up on him so easily��


    Sasori said with a helpless expression, ��He is no longer Hiruko�� aside from the physical damage, even his soul is broken and distorted to the point that it can no longer be saved�� All I can do for him now is turn him into a puppet without any soul�� that��s the only thing possible�� other than that, there is no other way����


    Konan sighed after receiving Sasori��s exnation, and then looked at Kakuzu��


    Kakazu also shook his head and said, ��I can��t do anything either�� For my Earth Grudge Technique to work, he has to be alive and he has to be a human�� that��s no longer the case�� in fact, I am surprised that he was able to survive this long�� but it won��t work anymore�� and we can��t do anything for him even if we want to do anything for him�� ��


    In fact, from a certain perspective, it can be said that the Chimera Buds that are in Hiruko��s body are somewhat simr to the Earth Grudge in Kakuzu��s body, but of course, they have somewhat different functions, and the Chimera Buds in Hiruko��s body are too terrifying when ites to assimting the flesh and blood of others.


    As far as Kakuzu considers, putting that kind of stuff in one��s body is equivalent to signing a death agreement because if the person in question doesn��t pay attention and let down their guard for even a moment then it will start to take control over the body of the user.


    Seeing that body Sasori and Kakuzu have given up on Hiruko, even if she was unwilling, Konan had to ept this fact, and after a sigh, she asked, ��Then what will happen to him? Will he just continue to do what he is doing at this moment?


    Through the small observation ss in the gate, Sasori looked inside and said while shaking his head, ��I don��t know�� and I am afraid no one can answer this question�� It��s possible that the gluey substance that has shown some signs of intelligence will evolve and change into an intelligent species capable of working together with us, and it��s also possible it will be an uncontroble monster that only wants to destroy everything����


    Of the people left in the Akatsuki Organization, no one can actually predict what will be of the Chimera Buds�� in fact, no one in the Shinobi World could tell what will be of the Chimera Buds�� because no one truly understands what is the true extent they can evolve into��


    The Chimera Jutsu of Hiruko has actually opened a gate to the realm of Gods, and as the first user of Chimera Jutsu, whether that thing will be an uncontroble monster or an almightly God is not something the likes of mortal can guess��


    Regardless of what happens, that thing is no longer Hiruko, and it will no longer be Hiruko.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605: Release of Hostages


    Just when Konan was troubled and helpless in regards to Hiruko, in another room of the base of the Akatsuki Organization, Jozetsu, who has just returned to the base after his meeting with Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Itachi near Konoha Vige was reporting the conditions proposed by the two of them.


    ��It seems I underestimated the two of them���� muttered masked man after having listened to Jozetsu��s narration, but his expression under the mask clearly told that he wasn��t so surprised by the sudden conditions posed by Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Itachi.


    White Zetsu on the side asked, ��What are you going to do? Are you going to agree to their terms?��


    After crossing both his arms over his chest, the masked man thought about it for a while, and then said, ��Since Uchiha Itachi ims to have collected some useful information, then we can return his younger brother to him to get that information�� and since we are going to return Itachi��s younger brother, then it should be fine to return Hyuga Kuroto��s disciple too�� otherwise, he won��t rest easy while collecting the intelligence����


    It is a well-known fact that both Uchiha Sasuke and Hyuga Neji were together kidnapped by the Akatsuki Organization, so, what Akatsuki should do is either keep them together as hostages or release them together, otherwise, it would be impossible to reassure both Uchiha Itachi and Hyuga Kuroto at the same time��


    Zetsu asked again, ��Are you sure you want to let go of the two of them?��


    The masked man nodded, ��Let them go together�� these two kids are of no use to us anyway�� they are too young to do anything for us����


    Obviously, the masked man doesn��t give any importance to the two kids no matter how talented they are, in fact, in his opinion, they are of no value to him�� so if they can be used to reassure the two spies, and make them feel credible to work together with and for the Akatsuki Organization, then that is more than enough��


    Moreover, there is also the fact that the deal with Orochimaru failed, as the cunning snake did not take the bait��


    In fact, it was quite strange to not find Orochimaru in any of his bases�� The Kiri squad of the Akatsuki Organization spent a lot of effort to raid all of the bases of Orochimaru, but no matter how much effort they put in, they were unable to locate Orochimaru�� And not just Orochimaru, they were unable to locate any of Orochimaru��s subordinates either��


    Although this is quite baffling, regardless, the deal with Orochimaru can not be done is already confirmed, the hostages can not be exchanged and thus obtaining the Kyuubi��s Jinchuriki can not be done for some time�� so there is no point in keeping these children here�� As such, it is better to just let them go back to their homes�� to Konoha.


    White Zetsu nodded, ��Alright���� then questioned, ��Do you want me to imnt something in their body? Using that imnt we will be able to control the two boys whenever we want����


    The Masked man thought about it, then shook his head, ��We can but it would be useless�� After being rescued, both of them will be thoroughly examined, so whatever we imnt in them will not go unnoticed�� so just leave them as it is����


    ��If that��s the case, then I will make the necessary arrangements���� After speaking so, Zetsu and Jozetsu sunk into the ground and left the base of the Akatsuki Organization��


    ��


    Orochimaru��s Base.


    Standing at the entrance of the cave, Kabuto respectfully greeted Orochimaru who had just returned from Konoha, ��Orochimaru-sama wee back����


    Orochimaru nodded lightly, then while walking inside the base, he questioned in a casual tone, ��Did something happen while I was away?��


    After wiping the sweat off his forehead, Kabuto thought how to answer, and then said, ��A few days after you left, the Kiri squad of Akatsuki was able to somehow locate this base andunched a surprise attack here�� In order to prevent the capture of the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi I had no choice but to take the two kids with me and hide in the Ryuchi Cave.��


    As soon as he heard that Kabuto took the two of them into the Ryuchi cave, Orochimaru came to a sudden stop and while staring at Kabuto, he asked again, ��Did I hear that correctly? You went to the Ryuchi Cave, and took the two kids with you?��


    Under the sharp gaze of Orochimaru, Kabuto lowered his head, and then nodded nervously, ��Y�� yes�� Orochimaru-sama!��


    ��Interesting���� Orochimaru muttered and retracted his gaze, then while continuing to walk inside, he questioned, ��So, what did the three of you do in the Ryuchi Cave?��


    Kabuto followed behind Orochimaru while narrating his experience of visiting the Ryuchi cave from the very beginning to the very end�� of course, because he was not aware of the exact details of Naruto��s Senjutsu training under Ishikishima hime��s guidance so he could only say that Naruto is suspected of having learned the Senjutsu, not how he learned, or the exact process.


    Orochimaru was taken aback when he heard that Naruto is suspected of having learned Senjutsu, and muttered with a thoughtful expression, ��If this is true, and if Naruto really did learn Senjustu and mastered it at such a young age, then his skills and abilities have to be reevaluated����


    Out of curiosity, Orochimaru decided to first check out Naruto��s situation, and his overall progress, and as such, he together with Kabuto came to the area where Naruto was training��


    From a distance, Orochimaru was able to see Naruto sitting in the lotus position on the ground, and scratching his head and muttering in confusion, ��How could it be? Why is it not working? Obviously, I was able to do it every time when I was there!��


    Kabuto looked and Orochimaru said with a helpless expression, ��This is the situation Orochimaru-sama�� although, they say that he has mastered Senjutsu, when I asked Naruto to show it to me, he was unable to use it�� So, I am not sure����


    The reason why Kabuto told that Naruto is ��suspected�� of having learned Senjutsu, and not managed to learn Senjutsu is that when they were at the Ryuchi Cave, Naruto imed to have learned it, and it was not only Naruto, even Ichikishima hime, who was in charge of training Naruto also stated that Naruto has sessfully learned Sennin Mode, and what he needs now is just practice to increase his proficiency in it�� But after they left the Ryuchi Cave, and when Naruto tried to enter Sennin Mode, he was unable to do so�� As such, Kabuto was not sure what to think about this situation��


    Such a situation gave Kabuto apletely new understanding of Naruto��s ��unreliable�� nature, and Kabuto even developed an ��unreliable�� impression of Ichikishima hime, wondering whether she really taught Naruto or not��


    Orochimaru who is more experienced than Kabuto didn��t judge that Naruto is unable to enter Sennin Mode, instead, he took a step forward and carefully observed Naruto��s state while Naruto sat motionlessly�� Orochimaru also asked several questions from Naruto, and afterpleting this set of steps, Orochimaru nodded with a smile�� ��So, that��s the reason�� it makes sense����


    Kabuto with frowned eyebrows also observed Naruto��s state, but unlike Orochimaru, he was unable to judge anything, and therefore, questioned Orochimaru, ��Orochimaru-sama, have you found the crux of the problem?��


    Orochimaru looked at the surroundings and exined, ��The foundation of Senjutsu, Sage Art, and Sennin Mode is the Natural Energy present in the heaven and earth�� The reason why Jugo is able to partially control Sage Arts, and also talk with birds and animals is that his body is capable of absorbing Natural Energy�� So,municating with Natural Energy, being able to feel it and absorb are the fundamentals of Sage Arts, which Naruto-kun has indeed learned�� The main reason why Naruto-kun is unable to enter the Sennin Mode here but was able to enter it at the Ryuchi Cave is that the density and concentration of Natural Energy present here is not as high aspared to the three unexplored Sage regions��


    Of course, with enough practice, he should be able to enter Sennin Mode even here without much difficulty, but it will take a lot of time and effort�� especially for him when the Kyuubi sealed inside him is towing him down.��


    After hearing Orochimaru��s reasoning, and understanding the crux of the problem, Kabuto realized the answer�� and realizing so, Kabuto couldn��t help but mutter, ��So, it means that Naruto has indeed learned Sage Arts?��


    Orochimaru nodded with a solemn expression, and said in a deep tone of voice, ��Yes, I didn��t expect this little guy who is not even capable of learning a basic Clone Jutsu can manage to learn something so difficult as Senjutsu�� Perhaps this is fate�� He is the child of those two, and simr to them, there is indeed a field of expertise where their child is as talented as them, or perhaps even more talented than them����


    Kabuto was overjoyed after hearing Orochimaru��s words, and said, ��This is great�� Since Naruto-kun has managed to learn Senjutsu, then with him in our hands, we should be able to explore Senjutsu with rtive ease�� and figure out a safe method of learning it����


    But unfortunately for Kabuto, he had to be disappointed because Orochimaru shook his head, ��I am afraid this is no longer possible for now as the two children have to be handed over to Konoha immediately����


    Kabuto was taken aback, and asked, ��W-what?! Surely you are joking Orochimaru-sama����


    Orochimaru shook his head, ��I am extremely serious�� well its part of the deal I made with Shimura Danzo�� but you don��t have to worry, we are only handing over the two kids to Danzo, if we are careful enough, we can always remain in contact with Naruto-kun�� especially with his simplistic mind����


    Kabuto nodded with a sigh, ��I see�� it can��t be helped then����


    Orochimaru nodded, and while patting Kabuto on the shoulder, he instructed, ��Make all the arrangements�� and the performance of the rescue of the two kids must look extremely realistic as if the two of them were indeed rescued by Danzo���� After speaking until here Orochimaru paused slightly, and as if he suddenly remembered something, he added, ��Also, make sure to instruct Naruto-kun to not disclose the fact that he has learned Senjutsu����


    Understanding the agreement between Orochimaru and Danzo, Kabuto didn��t ask anything else, and went straight toplete the instructions he was given by Orochimaru��


    ��


    Half a dayter.


    <em>Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom</em>


    In a certain valley, continuous explosions reverberated and could be heard from miles away, as the war between Shinobimenced��


    With Shimura Danzo in the lead, a group of Shinobi quickly raided an underground base that was hidden somewhere in this valley and started to eliminate all the enemy shinobis.


    In the midst of the battle, some of Danzo��s men who were disposing of enemy shinobi managed to find Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuga Hinata locked up in a ��secure�� prison cell.


    And as soon as the two hostages were found, both of them were quickly transferred to Danzo��s side.


    Looking at all the fierce Shinobi around him with each one of them wearing a strange mask, Naruto, despite how ignorant and dull, and despite not understanding the situation he was in, didn��t dare to act recklessly or out of line�� He remained silent and on guard against those around him, and he was just trying to protect Hinata who was shivering in fright and hiding behind him.


    Danzo didn��t care about the thoughts of the two children, and he was only looking at them as the key to bing Hokage, so as soon as he knew that the n has seeded, he ordered, ��The targets have been rescued, now quickly eliminate all the enemy Shinobi and take over their base����


    With Danzo��s order, his men speeded up their offensive, and not long after all the enemy shinobi were eliminated and the entire base was taken over.


    Of course, several of Danzo��s men also died in the process, but without paying any mind to them, the rest quickly returned to Konoha in order to announce the sessful rescue of the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi and their victory over the rogue Shinobi Orochimaru.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606: The Only Hokage Candidate


    ��Did you all hear what I heard? Yesterday, Danzo-sama personally lead some shinobi, and managed to rescue the daughter of the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, as well as the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi����


    ��Yes, I heard about it too, it happenedst night����


    ��Mm-hmm, it is said that the two of them were rescued from Orochimaru��s secret base�� If that cunning snake hadn��t escaped at thest moment using that kid as the hostage, he would have been killed by Danzo-sama����


    ��Sigh, it��s a pity�� if only����


    ��Shhh��!��


    On the streets, at the tea shops, in the alleys, and at many other ces, people were gathered in groups of two or three and discussing the recent events.


    The topic of discussion was obviously what happened just yesterday night�� Where Shimura Danzo, personally led a team of Konoha Shinobi and he not only rescued the eldest daughter of the patriarch of the Hyuga n as well as that kid, he also killed countless rogue Shinobi under Orochimaru then captured his base, and thus returned after gaining a major victory over Orochimaru.


    What��s coincidental is that the two children that were kidnapped by Orochimaru were rescued by Danzo on the night before the day on which the Vote of Confidence is supposed to be held. So some witty people can obviously understand the implication of this rescue operation�� Especially since the news of the rescue operation was immediately made public through various means.


    Considering that the Kyuubi��s Jinchuriki was rescued and brought back to the vige, such an important piece of information should have been kept secret from everyone in order to avoid attracting the attention of the Akatsuki Organization, but such an obvious thing, that should have happened, did not happen�� Not only the information was not kept a secret, but it was in fact made public in just one night and was spread all over the Konoha Vige.


    As a result, in just one night Shimura Danzo��s poprity soared all over the vige, and in the hearts of Konoha Vigers, the admiration for Danzo suddenly skyrocketed, and he became the main subject of the talk of the town.


    Up until a few days ago, the Konoha vigers had only heard that there existed someone by the name of Shimura Danzo in the advisory board of Sandaime-sama�� As for what kind of person he was, what all things did he do for the vige, what did he sacrificed for the vige, and so on, such details were aplete mystery for everyone.


    In fact, not just the ordinary Konoha Vigers, but even most of the Konoha Genins and Chunin, as well as some Jonin were also unfamiliar and unaware of the kind of existence Shimura Danzo was��


    And among the people who were aware of the kind of existence Elder Danzo was, they only knew that he was the leader of some secret Anbu unit that used to go by the name of ��Root���� other than this information, they knew nothing else about Shimura Danzo.


    So, basically, Shimura Danzo was a big mystery for everyone as no one knew anything about him.


    Obviously, this was because Shimura Danzo had always lived in the shadows of Konoha Vige, so his prestige in the hearts of Konoha Vigers was not that high, as such, even if Sandaime Hokage is forced to step down by the means of Vote of Confidence, taking over the position of Hokage won��t be so easy for Danzo�� After all, two of the three Legendary Sannin, Tsunade-hime, and Jiraiya are present in the vige.


    The prestige of Tsunade-hime and Jiraiya far surpasses Danzo, and this is the reason why Danzo enacted the rescue operation of the two children.


    Undoubtedly, under vigorous propaganda, this self-directed and self-enactedst-minute rescue operation has had a very good impact on Danzo��s reputation.


    People of Konoha are currently emotionally frustrated due to repeated defeats and the loss of loved ones, so they desperately need some good news about Konoha��s victory in order to vent out their suppressed emotions�� Shimura Danzo ��coincidently�� brought such a victory to the vige, and as a result, he immediately won the hearts of many Konoha Vigers��


    ��


    Hokage Office.


    Sandaime Hokage sped his hands behind his back and stood in front of the ss window looking at the reconstructed vige with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    Because of the good nning, theyout of the reconstructed vige is more reasonable than before, and various areas have been spread out�� Although this increased the total cost of reconstruction, it is still worth it, after all, in a little over a month, the entire vige was reconstructed back to the prosperous and bustling state.


    At this time, Jiraiya and Tsunade-hime arrived in the Hokage office, but unlike Sandaime��s thoughtful expression, both Jiraiya and Tsunade-hime had gloomy expressions on their faces.


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    Before either of the three could speak anything, suddenly, an Anbu arrived in the office, and reported, ��Hokage-sama, the voting has begun����


    Sandaime nodded lightly, and waved his hands, ��I heard it�� you may leave����


    The Anbu quickly bowed to Sandaime, and disappeared from the Hokage office��


    After the Anbu Shinobi was gone, Tsunade-hime questioned with a frowned expression, ��Sarutobi-sensei�� are you just going to leave him as is?��


    The ��him�� in Tsunade-hime��s words is obviously Danzo who is the root cause of the Vote of confidence farce that is currently being held in the vige.


    Sandaime sighed lightly, and said with an exhausted tone, ��The position of Hokage not only carries power, but it also carries the responsibility of safeguarding the vige, as well as expectations of too many people�� Since Danzo is so hell-bent on bing the Hokage, let him try����


    Jiraiya asked, ��But Sensei�� would it really be appropriate to hand over such power in the hands of someone like Danzo?��


    Sandaime turned his attention on Jiraiya and said with an unhappy tone, ��Isn��t all this happening because either of you is unwilling to carry on this responsibility?��


    As soon as Sandaime pointed out this fact, Jiraiya turned his head and started to whistle nervously��


    Even before Danzo started to manipte the public opinion against him, Sarutobi Hiruzen had already decided to carry on the me of the destruction of the vige on his shoulders and wanted to step down from the position of Konoha��s Hokage�� He wanted to let Tsunade-hime seed him as the Godaime Hokage.


    Tsunade-hime, or better yet, Senju Tsunade is the best candidate to take over the position of Konoha��s Hokage whether in terms of prestige, strength, or background�� As the granddaughter of Shodaime Hokage, she can seed as the Konoha��s Hokage without any problem�� but it��s a pity that Tsunade-hime refused to be Hokage.


    Because Tsunade-hime��s younger brother Nawaki, and her lover Dan died because they wanted to be Hokage, as such, Tsunade-hime has a deep aversion towards bing Hokage��


    Sandaime was sort of helpless because of Tsunade��s choice, and he could only turn to Jiraiya, but Jiraiya also refused without any hesitation.


    He, who prefers to be free and unbound by any chains obviously wouldn��t want to be tied down by the chains of responsibility that the Hokage has to carry�� moreover, Jiraiya also carries the guilt of not properly guiding Nagato, and as such mes himself for all the act of terrorism caused by the Akatsuki Organization�� And because of this, he also refused to seed as Konoha��s Hokage.


    Since both his disciples refused, Sandaime was leftpletely helpless�� he looked at both his disciples standing in front of him with a headache and felt more tired.


    Even he knows that he is getting old, and as such, whenever he would face any problem that he is unable to solve, Hiruzen would subconsciously think of Konoha��s Yellow sh, that man who could have be the greatest Hokage Konoha could have had, unfortunately, died too young.


    Helpless, tired, and exhausted, Sandaime could only sigh, ��Sigh���� at the situation and think of the past days��


    Time passed minute by minute and the three people present in the Hokage Office fell into silence. No one spoke anymore and they were quietly waiting for the final result of the voting��


    After a few hours, several people, including Shimura Danzo, Utatane Koharu, Uchiha Fugaku, Hyuga Hiashi, Nara Shikaku as well as other Patriarch��s of the major Shinobi ns came to the Hokage Office.


    <em>Struck��</em>


    Danzo stroke his crutch on the ground to attract the attention of the three present in the Hokage office, and then dered, ��Hiruzen, the result of the Vote of Confidence hase out�� And unfortunately, the number of votes in your favor is far lesspared to the votes against you�� As such, you must step down from the position of Konoha��s Hokage����


    Utatane Koharu didn��t want the matter to escte too much, and as such, she took over the conversation from Danzo, then said, ��Hiruzen, from here on�� you are no longer Konoha��s Hokage, and a new Hokage will be selected for the Vige in your ce. Of course, considering your experience and qualifications, and everything you have done for the vige, you will be given a position as an Elder in the advisory board����


    Sandaime nodded lightly, ��I see�� if that��s the decision of the majority, then it can��t be helped.��


    He wasn��t much surprised by the results of the Vote of Confidence. After all Konoha Vige was destroyed overnight, no matter how high his reputation may have been in the hearts of everyone, the responsibility of failure can not be shirked�� and he has to bear this responsibility on his shoulder.


    As such, Sandaime calmly epted the result of the Vote of Confidence��


    Elder Koharu continued, ��As one of the Elders of the advisory board, you naturally have the qualification to nominate a candidate for the position of the next Hokage�� Do you wish to nominate someone?��


    At the proposition of nominating a candidate, Sandaime nced in the direction of Tsunade and Jiraiya, however, both of them avoided his gaze clearly indicating to not nominate them��


    If Sandaime had died, then driven by a sense of responsibility, one of them may be willing to stand up and take the mantle Hokage along with all the responsibilities thate with the position, but because he is still alive, so neither of the two is willing to tie himself or herself to the position of Hokage.


    Obviously, this was also within Hiruzen��s expectations, and he could only remain silent at this time�� And seeing Sandaime standing silent, even Elder Koharu sighed and said nothing.


    In fact, not just Sandaime, even she is also authorized to nominate a candidate for the position of Hokage, but simr to Hiruzen, she has also encountered the same problem. There are no suitable candidates who are willing to take the position of Konoha��s Hokage.


    Jiraiya and Tsunade-hime who are both suitable are unwilling to take that position, meanwhile, the Shinobi of the younger generation such as Kakashi, Asuma, and othersck the required strength and prestige required to be the Hokage in the current tangled situation of Konoha and the Shinobi World.


    Seeing that both Hiruzen and Koharu fell silent, Danzo took a step forward and after noting everyone��s expression, he stated, ��I nominate myself as the candidate to the position of the Godaime Hokage!��


    As soon as Danzo made his deration, Uchiha Patriarch narrowed his eyes for a moment, but after a little deliberation, he chose to remain silent said expressed his neutrality.


    Although Shimura Danzo has always been hostile to the Uchiha n, he is a weak old man after all. This time he has deredplete enmity with the major Hokage faction in order to take over the position of Hokage�� As such, Fugaku believes that even if he bes Hokage, he wouldn��t dare to express open hostility to the current Uchiha n�� especially not with the presence of Uchiha Shisui in the Uchiha n.


    Simr to the Uchiha Patriarch, even the Hyuga Patriarch narrowed his eyes for a moment, however, simr to Uchiha Patrarich, he too remained silent�� the reason being that Shimura Danzo rescued his elder daughter not long ago�� as such, Hyuga Hiashi owes him a favor and can��t question him, not openly at least��


    And simrly, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Utatane Koharu, Senju Tsunade, as well as Jiraiya also remained silent�� seeing everyone��s silence, the Patriarch��s of the other Shinobi ns under the lead of the Nara Patraich also remained silent and did not oppose Shimura Danzo��s nomination of himself��


    The result of this meeting turned out that in the silence of everyone, Shimura Danzo became the only Hokage candidate fighting for the position of Godaime Hokage��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607: Changes in the Anbu Department


    Kuroto leisurely walked through the bustling streets and paid attention to the conversation of the vige folks�� at this moment, there were several discussions going on all over Konoha about the results of the second Vote of Confidence that was held yesterday.


    The second Vote of Confidence was held to determine whether Shimura Danzo is credible enough to be the Hokage��


    ording to the operative rules of Konoha Vige, only after passing the Vote of Confidence will a candidate be allowed to take the position of Hokage.


    This is nothing strange and that��s why even if Shimura Danzo was the only Hokage Candidate for the position of the Godaime Hokage, he still had to go through the Vote of Confidence to be elected as the Godaime Hokage.


    So naturally, the Vote of Confidence was held and all the Shinobi above the rank of Special Jonin were allowed to vote�� after the voting waspleted, the result of the Vote of Confidence was calcted��


    But when the result of the voting was announced, everyone was taken aback and some couldn��t help butugh�� The result of the voting was something that nobody, or perhaps only some had expected.


    The result was funny because Danzo, despite being the only candidatepeting for the position of the Godaime Hokage was still defeated by a very big margin, which ispletely ridiculous�� And this defeat of Shimura Danzo has be a hot topic of discussion in the vige today.


    Listening to the funnyments of several drunkards, Kuroto couldn��t help but chuckle lightly.


    From the moment he chose to be the ��Root��, the shadow of Konoha, he had drifted so far away from the light, that the position of Hokage is no longer within his sight.


    Although the Konoha Shinobi were dissatisfied by Sandaime Hokage and at his inability to protect the vige, which led to the destruction of the vige and over two thousand deaths, they still didn��t want someone like Shimura Danzo, who hasn��t left a very good impression on the most to be the next Hokage of the Vige.


    Many people can see that for a very long time, Shimura Danzo has been doing his best to build his momentum, but in such a short period of time, it is impossible for him to reverse the negative impression he has left on the most Konoha Shinobis he has interacted with so far.


    Moreover, there was also a question ringing in the minds of everyone�� where was Shimura Danzo on the night the Akatsuki Organization attacked Konoha��?


    Where was Shimura Danzo on the night Kyuubi attacked Konoha?


    It is said that no matter how many acts of goodness one does, just one wrong action is more than enough to ruin them in the eyes of people�� and of course, this doesn��t work the other way around�� so how can Danzo, who has done so many wrong actions over the years reverse all those actions with just one act of goodness?


    The result of the Vote of Confidence has clearly proven this�� And as such, Danzo was not elected as the Godaime Hokage��


    Of course, Konoha must have a Hokage, and since Sarutobi Hiruzen had already resigned, so the next Hokage, or better yet leader had to be selected��


    And obviously, because Danzo was the only Hokage candidate, so despite failing the Vote of Confidence, he was able to take over the power over the vige using the support of the Daimyo of the Land of Fire.


    As per Daimyo��s instructions, Shimura Danzo is appointed as the temporary Hokage Agent for a period of one year, and he has to show visible results in this one year. Until then, the power of Konoha will be distributed among the Temporary Hokage and the Advisory board consisting of Vige Elders.


    As for whether Danzo can officially seed as the Godaime Hokage, it will depend on what all things he did in this one year, and if he is able to win in the next round of Vote of Confidence that is going to be held a yearter from now.


    So, despite failing to be Hokage, Danzo still managed to gain some power over the vige.


    After bing the temporary Hokage, Danzo made several changes one after another, obviously, these changes were not for the benefit of the Vige, rather they were to consolidate his power and authority over Konoha.


    Among the several changes made by Danzo, he removed some of the most senior shinobi from the Anbu department who are considered Sarutobi Hiruzen��s subordinates. These shinobi are mostly the squad leaders including Hyuga Kuroto, Uchiha Shisui as well as several others��


    Because he has been removed from the Anbu department, Kuroto is now on his way to the Anbu Base, toplete the follow-up procedure rted to the handover of his position as the squad leader of Team-Ro.


    When he received the notice of being ousted from the Anbu department, Kuroto was the least bit surprised, because he had long since anticipated this situation.


    Most of the senior Anbu shinobi like him, Shisui, and several others that are removed by Danzo were all personally recruited by Sandaime Hokage during his reign over Konoha, so obviously, they are all considered Sandaime��s supporters and are loyal to Sandaime Hokage. Unless the person taking over the vige is truly ��seeding�� Sarutobi Hiruzen, Sandaime��s loyal and trusted subordinates will obviously be removed or transferred into other departments.


    Moreover, Kuroto is also very happy that he no longer has to fulfill his duties as an Anbu, after all, the identity of Anbu is not only no longer helpful to him, but in fact, it is quite burdensome and tiring these days, as he has to spare a lot of time and energy toplete the Anbu missions assigned to him, which he will no longer have to if he leaves the Anbu department. As such, leaving the Anbu department is not necessarily a bad thing for him.


    And that��s why he is here�� afterpleting all the procedures, as soon as Kuroto walked out of the base, he encountered his four subordinates from the Team-Ro.


    Kuroto noticed that Yuhi Kurenai, Gekko Hayate, Uchiha Itachi, and Uzuki Yugao seemed to be waiting for him, and as such, he asked with a casual smile, ��Were you people waiting for me?��


    ��*Cough-cough*���� Hayate was the one who stepped forward, and said, ��Captain�� we too have decided to resign from the Anbu department����


    As Hayate stated, both Kurenai and Yugao nodded along with him, only Itachi was silent and expressionless��


    Obviously, Danzo couldn��t remove all the members of the Anbu department at once as it would push the entire Anbu department into chaos�� so only the squad leaders like him and Shisui were ousted, meanwhile, others were either only transferred into other teams or left as they were, therefore, Kuroto��s former subordinates aren��t affected for the time being.


    ��If it is because of me�� then you people don��t have to resign from the Anbu���� said Kuroto with a calm face, ��Although Sandaime-sama may no longer be Hokage, he is still the head of the advisory board�� And there he would definitely need the support of his trusted and loyal subordinates�� as such, the four of you should continue to work in the Anbu department����


    Having resigned from the Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen is now the head of the advisory board. The advisory board consists of three elders including Sarutobi Hiruzen, Utatane Koharu, and Senju Tsunade who took over that position following the death of former elder Mitokado Homura.


    ��But���� it seems that Kurenai wasn��tpletely satisfied��


    But before Kurenai could finish her words, Kuroto interrupted her and said while looking in the direction of the Hokage Building, ��Shimura Danzo-sama may have been appointed as the temporary Hokage agent, but I have a gut feeling that he won��t be able to stay in that position for very long�� so don��t worry about the political mess, and leave it to concerned people���� then he took a pause and added in a low whisper, ��Besides, even if I have resigned from the Anbu department, I would still need eyes and ears on the inside matters�� And you people will be my eyes and ears�� is that reason enough?��


    Asked by Kuroto, the four members of Team-Ro nodded lightly, clearly expressing that all four of them are loyal to him��


    Kuroto smiled slightly, and after giving a brief nod, he passed the four of them and left in the direction of the Hokage Building��


    Looking at the back of Kuroto from the distance, Kurenai couldn��t help but mutter to herself, ��I have a feeling that he knows something�� but as always, his behavior is aplete mystery����


    Hayate said, ��Since captain has ordered us not to resign, then let��s continue as is�� our team is also not split or transferred or changed so we don��t have to worry about these issues����


    Yugao nodded lightly, and then immediately added, ��Yes, and since we don��t have any task today, we should go to practice now�� Moreover, Captain is also no longer part of Team-Ro, so we have to work on filling that strength gap�� after all, we can��t allow the reputation of Team-Ro to fall�� else it would bring shame to the captain����


    At the thought of training, Kurenai immediately forgot what she was thinking, and nodded with an excited expression, ��Yes, Itachi-kun, I also want your insight on this Genjutsu I have been trying to master����


    Itachi nodded lightly stating that he didn��t have any problem, ��In that case, we should go to our regr training field����


    Only Hayate was helpless, and said with a helpless expression, ��Hey, you guys�� it��s a rare day off, shouldn��t we rest for the day?��


    As soon as Hayate spoke, he was subjected to the murderous gaze of a pair ofdies�� In this situation, he could only gulp in nervousness and stated with an awkward smile, ��Or, we can train�� after all, it��s a rare holiday, we shouldn��t waste such a good opportunity����


    Both thedies nodded, and Itachi smiled seeing Hayate��s helplessness�� as the team of four proceeded to the training field.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608: Transfer


    Somewhere in the Land of Grass.


    A teenage boy with blonde hair tied in the form of a pony tail and wearing the forehead protector of Iwagakure was standing on top of a giant rock as he curiously looked at the piers of the bridge not too far away with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    After a while, his lips arched in a smirk as he muttered to himself, ��Finally�� I found��em all!��


    The teenager��s gaze was fixed on several bricks on the piers of the bridge, supposedly, those particr bricks are the weak links of the entire structure, and should those bricks be destroyed with enough impact, the entire bridge will follow suit and copse without putting any extra effort.


    After the teenager figured out the weak links, he stretched his hands into his Shinobi bag that was tied around his waist, then a few secondster he brought it out and opened it wide�� Strangely enough, as the teenager opened his palm, something akin to a mouth became visible and it immediately spitted out several small white spiders.


    Holding the small white spiders in his hand, the blonde-haired teenager excitedly looked at the people that were starting to cross the bridge, and then he tossed those spiders into the air.


    The spiders seemed to have some sort of intelligence, as without needing any guidance, they uratelynded on each of those particr bricks.


    With all the preparationspleted, the teenager waited for a while, and as soon the people on the bridge reached the halfway point, he weaved the hand sign and shouted, ��Katsu!��


    With the teenagers�� action, the white spiders started to expand, and immediately after that they exploded like exploding tags and destroyed those bricks�� The moment all the bricks were destroyed, the piers could no longer hold the weight of the bridge and soon the entire bridge copsed into nothing but rubble, thus burying everyone that was present on top of it at the time of the copse.


    After finishing his job, the blonde-haired teenager nodded with a proud expression, and then walked away while muttering to himself, ��That, my friend, is true art����


    ��


    About a hundred meters away from the copsed bridge.


    Three masked figures that were hiding observed all the moves of the blonde-haired teenager, and when they noticed that he was easily able to blow up the entire bridge using his artistic creations, they nodded to themselves and said, ��Report this information to Mizukage-sama immediately�� We have managed to locate the target in the Land of Grass.��


    From the symbol on their masks, it is not difficult to figure out that these three masked Shinobi are Kirigakure Anbu who was assigned the task of finding that teenager by their Mizukage-sama.


    As the other two Kirigakure Anbu were about to nod, suddenly, the blonde-haired teenager stopped on his track and nced in their direction with an excited gaze.


    Being subjected to the hot gaze of the blonde-haired teenager, the three Kirigakure Anbu suddenly had an ominous feeling, as their instincts were telling them that something is not right.


    At this moment, one of them noticed a small spider white crawling over the back of hispanion�� The appearance of the spider was exactly the same as the spiders that were used by the teenager to blow up the bridge, understanding this, he immediately realized the danger and tried to warn that guy, but before he could speak anything suddenly an explosion urred��


    <em>Boom��!</em>


    The explosion was soon followed suit by two more explosions��


    <em>Boom��! Boom��!</em>


    Looking at the burning mes and rising smoke, the teenager smiled, and without giving them any more attention, he walked away, seemingly not interested in finding out the identity of the people who were spying on him for the past few hours.


    ��


    Konohagakure, inside the Hokage Building.


    After putting aside his tobo pipe, Sarutobi Hiruzen nced at all the Anbu squad captains that have been ousted by Shimura Danzo, and said in a gentle tone, ��I hope all of us can understand the reason for the transfer from the Anbu department����


    Although Sarutobi Hiruzen is no longer Konoha��s Hokage, as the head of the Advisory Board, his office is still inside the Hokage Building.


    And strangely enough, although Shimura Danzo has been appointed as the temporary Hokage agent, he did not take over the Hokage Office in the Hokage Building, instead, he moved his base of operation back into the underground fortress of the original Root base.


    Many people found this behavior of Danzo quite strange, but Kuroto found it excusable, after all, Danzo has transnted not only several Sharingan but also the Hashirama Cells�� so, he tries his best not to make that many public appearances so that his secret remains a secret��


    After all, for a Shinobi with good sensory skills or with Dojutsu, noticing the chaotic Chakra flow in Danzo��s body is not that difficult, and if someone notices such a thing in Danzo��s body, it could turn really bad for Danzo.


    The only reason why he hasn��t been caught up until now is that whenever he makes any public appearance, Danzo makes sure to impose several strong seals on his body in order to cover up the traces of his chaotic Chakra flow to make sure that no one notices it, but imposing such a seal is extremely painful, and also limits his strength a lot�� And imposing it every time is not something one would want to do, as such, he chose not to appear in public all that much, therefore, even after bing the temporary Hokage, his exposure rate in front of everyone did not increase all that muchpared to before.


    Obviously, people are wondering why is this the case, but no one is able to figure it out��


    Anyway, all that aside, in the face of the helplessfort of Sarutobi Hiruzen, all the squad captains expressed their understanding.


    Meanwhile, one of the squad captains eagerly asked, ��Sandaime-sama, now that we are no longer part of the Anbu, what will we do? I mean, I feel sort of ufortable having nothing to do all of a sudden����


    ��Don��t worry, although you people are no longer part of the Anbu, we will not such excellent Shinobi idle around�� the vige needs you all, and as such, all of you will now be transferred to different departments ording to your field of expertise���� answered Sarutobi Hiruzen��


    Someone nodded, ��That would be helpful����


    Sarutobi Hiruzen then turned towards Uchiha Shisui, and questioned, ��I heard that the rescue team of the Uchiha n ran into the members of the Akatsuki Organization, and they managed to rescue Uchiha Sasuke and Hyuga Neji�� is that correct?��


    Shisui nodded, and exined, ��Yes, while searching for Sasuke, the rescue team identally ran into a two-man cell of the Akatsuki Organization, and coincidentally enough, that two-man cell of Akatsuki was carrying Sasuke and Neji with them�� Apparently, they were responsible for the exchange of hostages with Orochimaru, but because Orochimaru never appeared there, they had no choice but to return back to their base�� At that time, the rescue team appeared there and using the number advantage luckily rescued the two kids����


    The so-called ��coincidence�� was obviously nned�� there was no hostage exchange with Orochimaru�� the whereabouts of that two-man cell carrying Uchiha Sasuke and Hyuga Neji was told to Kuroto and Neji by Zetsu and using that information, the Uchiha rescue team was able to ��coincidentally�� rescue both Sasuke and Neji��


    This was obviously done by Obito to appease Kuroto and Itachi, as well as get the information that Itachi promised them, after Sasuke and Neji were rescued, Itachi gave Akatsuki what they wanted�� although, whether it is what they need or not is yet to be known��


    Regardless of the ins and outs of the matter, the fact that Sasuke and Neji were rescued and brought back to the vige was indeed good news, and their arrival back in the vige also eased a lot of tense nerves.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen also sighed in relief, ��With this, all the four children have been rescued, I feel at ease����


    Shisui said in an apologetic tone, ��It is our ipetence that made you worried Sandaime-sama����


    Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, ��That��s not the case, but anyway���� then said, ��Now that that matter has been resolved, let��s get back on the subject at hand���� as he stated, he passed scrolls to almost all the former squad captain (except for Shisui and Kuroto) ��


    The former squad captains respectfully took the scroll, and waited for Sandaime to continue��


    Hiruzen nodded and said, ��These scrolls contain your transfer letters, and they will also give each of you all the details rted to the departments each of you all are transferred to�� Do well, I expect great things from all of you����


    ��As youmand Sandaime-sama���� each of them nodded and then left the Hokage building��


    Now, only Hiruzen, Kuroto, and Shisui were left��


    Both Kuroto and Shisui were confused about the situation�� and stood silent. At this time, the gate of Elder Hiruzen��s office was knocked, and a familiar voice came from the other end�� ��Sandaime-sama����


    Hiruzen nodded ��Come in����


    With Hiruzen��s nod, the gate was opened, and a familiar guy, in green tights and Jonin vest walked in, ��I was summoned Sandaime-sama����


    Hiruzen nodded, ��Yes, I called you Might Guy�� This is rted to your transfer as well����


    Kuroto, Shisui, and Guy looked at each other�� given the situation, although, they are able to understand that they will continue to work together, how and where is not very clear�� In fact, even Kuroto is not sure��


    Sandaime noted everyone��s confusion and wait, then he picked up his tobo pipe, and said word by word, ��The ninja academy has been rebuilt, and I am going to arrange the three of you to work in the academy from here on����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609: Principal of the Ninja Academy


    ��The ninja academy has been rebuilt, and I am going to arrange the three of you to work in the academy from here on�� and I don��t think I need to mention the reason as all three of you are smart enough to figure out the reasons, so����


    As soon as Kuroto heard Sarutobi Hiruzen��s unexpected words, his expression changed slightly, and he tried to figure out Sandaime��s thoughts and intention behind such a decision.


    Hyuga Kuroto, Uchiha Shisui, and Might Guy are Jonins who were once part of the team-11 that was considered as the strongest Anbu squad, after they left team-11, each of them led their individual Anbu or Jonin squads, even if that was the case only for a few months, the individual strength, experience, and loyalty of the all three of them cannot be denied.


    So, it can be said that Kuroto, Shisui, and Guy are some of the most trusted, and strongest subordinates of Sarutobi Hiruzen. And as mentioned repeatedly, on the bright side, Uchiha Shisui is in fact, considered as the strongest Shinobi on the side of Konoha. Even if Hyuga Kuroto and Might Guy cannot be considered on the same level as Uchiha Shisui, they are considered strong Jonin ss shinobi nheless.


    So, it makes sense that Sarutobi Hiruzen is appointing the three of them to teach in the Ninja Academy.


    Obviously, the three of them are not transferred to the ninja academy just to teach the students there, the main duty of the three of them will be the protection of the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi, that is Uzumaki Naruto, who will also be entering the academy.


    After all, the current Shinobi World is much moreplicated and dangerouspared to the same time in the cannon. And Naruto who is the Jinchuriki has to be protected at all costs.


    Apart from this reason, Sarutobi Hiruzen also took the advantage of the opportunity provided by Shimura Danzo and decided to transfer his trusted subordinates into the Ninja Academy in order to strengthen his control over the Ninja Academy to make sure that the Academyes under his control, which is a very good political move.


    It must not be forgotten that just because Naruto, Sasuke, Hinata, and Neji were taken away from the vige, Sarutobi Hiruzen lost the support of the Uchiha n and Hyuga n, which caused him to lose the Vote of Confidence and caused all the political mess in the Vige. Obviously, he can��t allow such a thing to happen again and again, he has already learned his lesson from this mistake and decided to make suitable arrangements to ensure the safety of all the children at the academy.


    After all, apart from Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Hyuga Hinata, several other children such as Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, Akimichi Choji, Aburame Shino, Inuzuka Kiba along with several other kids with important identities will be entering the academy from this year.


    With Kyuubi��s Jinchuriki, heirs, and important members of major Shinobi ns, the safety of the ninja academy is now given the top priority in the vige and no mistakes are allowed�� And it makes perfect sense to have some of your best subordinates given such an important duty.


    Now obviously, the three of them wouldn��t be transferred without giving them suitable positions�� after all, all three of them are Jonin and have either served as Anbu squad captains or as the Jonin squad leaders, so Sarutobi Hiruzen understands that appropriate positions are necessary�� especially for Uchiha Shisui and Hyuga Kuroto for they represent the Uchiha n and Hyuga n.


    As such, he asked, ��The Ninja Academy currentlycks the principal, who of you wants to serve as the Principal of the Ninja Academy?�� And inadvertently nced in the direction of Uchiha Shisui��


    Although Sarutobi Hiruzen questioned all three of them, at the bottom of his heart, he was hoping for Uchiha Shisui to take that position��


    There are two main reasons why Sandaime wants Uchiha Shisui to serve as the principal��


    First is obviously Shisui��s strength�� On the night Akatsuki Organization attacked Konoha, Uchiha Shisui showed extremely strongbat effectiveness�� he was the only person in the vige who was able to interfere in the fight between the leaders of the Akatsuki Organization and the Amatsukami. Not only did Uchiha Shisui fight against Tobi�C�Cthe guy that single-handedly defeated the five Kage�C�Cbut also protected Killer Bee and Yagura Karatachi from the clutches of the Akatsuki Organization and from the meteorite that was summoned by the leader of the Amatsukami.


    At this moment, except for Uchiha Shisui, no one in Konoha is capable of going against the Super Kage ss Shinobi, so Shisui is the best bet Konoha has who can at least protect the future generation�� And as such Sandaime wants Shisui to be the principal.


    The second reason is that since Shimura Danzo has been appointed as the temporary Hokage, so feud with the Uchiha n is inevitable, and Sandaime can foresee that if Danzo remains in power for very long, the rtionship with the Uchiha might again deteriorate, so cing Shisui on high-level position is a good political move as it will stabilize the mood of the Uchiha n�� Moreover, given how active the name of the Uchiha n is in the Shinobi World at this point in time, they have to be given some rights and power�� And making Shisui the principal is the best solution.


    But it��s a pity that these were just Sarutobi Hiruzen��s thoughts, and they were bound to fail.


    Because as soon as the question of bing the principal of Ninja Academy came, both Shisui and Guy immediately turned their eyes towards Kuroto who was standing in the center.


    Sandaime was a little surprised by the implication of Shisui and Guy��s actions, but as an experienced and qualified politician, he understood the thoughts of the two, and immediately after covering up his surprise he lightly smiled while looking at Kuroto and asked, ��Kuroto-kun�� would you be willing to serve as the principal of the Ninja Academy?��


    Kuroto hesitated a little, but after thinking a little he nodded, ��If that it is Sandaime Hokage-sama��smand.��


    Elder Hiruzen nodded in lightly, and said, ��In that case, I appoint you as the Principal of the Ninja Academy.��


    Kuroto bowed and said, ��I shall do my best to stand up to your expectations Sandaime-sama.��


    Obviously, there is a reason why Kuroto epted the job as the principal of the Ninja Academy. Firstly, he wouldn��t have to run all over the Shinobi World toplete missions, that has been the case for the past few years, and since he will not have to run all over the Shinobi World, he will get to experience some slow life and also allow him to focus more on his Project Godhood.


    Apart from getting to live some slow life, Kuroto will also be able to get close to the reincarnations of Asura and Indra, which will definitely be helpful in the long run.


    Additionally, the post of the Principal of the Ninja Academy is also a high-level position in the vige, although not on the same level as the Hokage, the Elders, the Patriarchs of Major Shinobi ns, or the Jonin Commander, it is on the same level as the department heads.


    Commander of the Anbu department, head of the Intelligence Division, head of the Sealing Squad, Head of the Medical Division, Captain of the Konoha Military Police Force et cetera are on the same level as the Principal of the Ninja Academy. Bing the principal of the Ninja Academy will increase Kuroto��s authority, political influence, as well as overall status.


    After bing the Principal of the Ninja Academy, Kuroto will also be allowed to participate in the council meetings, as such, Kuroto agreed.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded towards Kuroto, then immediately said to Shisui and Guy, ��Shisui-kun, I shall appoint you as the Vice Principal of the Ninja Academy, and Might Guy will be the chief examiner�� The two of you will help Kuroto-kun manage the Academy����


    ��As per yourmand Sandaime Hokage-sama!�� both Shisui and Guy nodded together.


    With that out of the way, Sarutobi Hiruzen handed a scroll to Kuroto and exined, ��This is the list of all the trainees joining in this session�� Because of Akatsuki��s attack a few months ago, the Ninja Academy was destroyed and the teaching for the new session never began and was dyed for several months, therefore, we have decided to merge two sessions this year, and start with a grand entrance ceremony�� The trainees in this session will be far more than all the previous sessions, so you have to pay more attention����


    ��I understand.�� Nodded Kuroto and after taking the scroll, he started to see the list of the trainees.


    As Sarutobi Hiruzen said, although the entrance ceremony was held for Neji and Shion��s session because Akatsuki Organization attacked the same night and destroyed the vige, therefore, the trainees of Neji��s session couldn��t formally enter the academy and start their training as Shinobi.


    Now that the Ninja Academy has been rebuilt, the vige administration has decided to merge Neji and Sasuke��s session�� Which might be an interesting turn of events ording to Kuroto.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610: Kuroto��s Request


    While looking at the list of trainees that are to be admitted from this session Kuroto noted that some names were especially highlighted and were marked to be paid special attention during their time in the academy because of their higher talent, potential, and important backgroundpared to the rest of the trainees.


    These were none other than Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Kiyomi, Hyuga Hinata, Hyuga Neji, Shion, Shikamaru Nara, Akimichi Choji, Yamanaka Ino, Inuzuka Kiba, Aburame Shino, Kurama Yakumo, along with few other names.


    Seeing these especially highlighted names, Kuroto chuckled inwardly and then closed the scroll.


    Even in the Ninja Academy, there is no equality in the truest sense. On the surface, it may seem that all students are treated equally and treated equally, but that��s on the surface, in reality, trainees with a special background are naturally given more attention and carepared to the rest of the trainees without any background.


    But it��s not so strange and fully understandable if you think about the fact that the children of major ns generally have higher potentialpared to the children of the civilian background. Of course, there are unconventional cases such as Namikaze Minato and Might Guy�� but those are just exceptions and their case doesn��t apply to the majority, as such partiality and favoritism arepletely expected.


    In fact, if such partiality is not shown, then the children of the major ns might not even enroll in the Ninja Academy, which would deeply affect the overall strength of the vige, so, it is not only understandable but also necessary.


    Anyway, putting this matter aside for now, after Kuroto folded back the scroll, Sarutobi Hiruzen said in a deep voice, ��I don��t think I need to remind the three of you that the goal of Akatsuki Organization is the Nine Bijuus, and since Uzumaki Naruto�C�C the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi--�C�Cis also enrolling in the academy, so he will naturally be targeted by them�� His safety must be given top priority over everything else�� The three of you must work together to ensure Naruto��s safety�� we can��t allow him to be taken away this time�� it would put the safety of the entire Shinobi World at risk�� understand?��


    ��Yes!�� all three responded with a nod.


    With that Sarutobi Hiruzen put away the serious expression, and said, ��Now the three of you may go and prepare�� In three days from now, the grand entrance ceremony has to be held, and several senior officials of the Vige will be present at the entrance ceremony, so make sure that everything is proper and fully disys Konoha��s recovery����


    Kuroto nodded, ��I understand�� please rest assured Sandaime-sama, I will make all the arrangements����


    Elder Hiruzen nodded with a satisfied expression and dismissed Kuroto, Shisui, and Guy.


    Kuroto, Shisui, and Guy excused themselves from the Hokage building.


    After leaving the Hokage Building, Kuroto pondered for a little, then instructed both Shisui and Guy to take care of their personal matter and after that meet him at the Ninja Academy in order to start making all the preparation for the grand entrance ceremony that is to be held three dayster.


    Shisui and Guy both went towards their home, meanwhile, Kuroto himself made his way towards the Hyuga n.


    Obviously, along with the entire vige, the territory of the Hyuga ns has also been reconstructed, and aftering to the Hyuga n, he walked in the direction of the Patriarch��s mansion.


    As soon as Kuroto came to the Patriarch��s mansion, he was weed inside by Hyuga Natsu(the maid of the Hyuga n, and the Hyuga Hanabi��s caretaker), and soon met with the Hyuga Patriarch.


    Firstly, Kuroto congratted Hiashi for the safe return of Hinata, and they discussed his transfer.


    Hyuga Hiashi said, ��I heard about the recent changes in the Anbu department�� did your team too��?��


    Kuroto nodded, and exined, ��Yes, as Shimura Danzo-sama was appointed as the temporary Hokage agent, he made several changes in the Anbu department�� and along with several other Anbu captains, I too am no longer part of the Anbu department����


    Hiashi sighed�� ��This wasn��t very good news���� then asked, ��So, are there any other arrangements for you from Danzo-sama��?��


    This question was important because if Kuroto is no longer part of the central administration of the vige due to changes in power, Hiashi will have to figure out what to do for Kuroto��


    Kuroto nodded and said, ��Yes there are some arrangements, not from Danzo-sama��s side, but from Elder Hiruzen��s side�� He transferred me to the Konoha Ninja Academy, and appointed me as the principal.��


    Hiashi was taken aback when he heard that Kuroto was appointed as the Principal of the Ninja Academy, ��Did I hear that correctly? You are appointed as the Principal of the Ninja Academy?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes.��


    Hiashi��s expression changed quickly and he sighed in delight, ��This is very good news����


    The Konoha Ninja Academy is part of the central administration department, like Konoha Hospital, Intelligence Division, Mission Allotment Division, Barrier Division, Military Police et cetera��, and in terms of overall influence, it is, in fact, better than the other departments as all Konoha Shinobi graduate from the Ninja Academy.


    So, bing the principal of the Ninja Academy is equivalent to having a certain influence over the entire future generation of the Vige.


    Now that Kuroto has be the principal of the Ninja Academy, it means that the influence of the Hyuga n over the entire vige and other major Shinobi ns will greatly increase.


    Moreover, since Kuroto has be the principal of the Ninja Academy, he can also participate in the high-level meetings as someone in charge of one of the top administration departments of Konoha. In this way, the number of Hyuga allowed to participate and speak in high-level meetings will be two, surpassing the number of representatives of the Uchiha n which is only one, and this greatly relieves the Hyuga Patriarch.


    Seeing Hiashi��s delighted and ecstatic expression, Kuroto felt pity for him�� and sighed inwardly�� the reason for such an action is that he can sense the pressure on the shoulders of the Hyuga Patriarch.


    Whether in Konoha Vige or in the entire Shinobi World, as the name of the Uchiha n has be louder and louder with the repeated appearance of the Mangekyou Sharingan users, the power and reputation of the Uchiha n have increased more and more. Butpared to the Uchiha n, the Hyuga n has made no such impact on the Shinobi World.


    Although Hyuga n is said to be on the same level as the Uchiha n, in the past few years this situation seems to havepletely changed. And these changes are making the Hyuga Patriarch feel extremely pressurized.


    Not to mention the Hyuga Patriarch, even the ordinary Hyuga nsmen have started to feel strange and skeptical nces from the other vigers, with the meaning whether Hyuga n is really as powerful as the Uchiha n, or is it just all ��exaggeration��?


    From one perspective, it is all true, and from the other perspective, it is just an exaggeration.


    In fact, as long as the Hyuga n doesn��tpare itself with the Uchiha n, then the Hyuga n is without a doubt an extremely powerful Shinobi n.


    It��s a pity that the Hyuga n has no one strong enough to rival the Uchiha n�C�Cnot on the surface at least�C�Cthis is the key problem, and this problem has not developed just recently but has been a major issue for a very long time. Hyuga n seems to have never had anyone who can bepared to the likes of the Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama��


    Then as if he suddenly thought of something, Kuroto asked Hiashi, ��Patriarch, I wish to read the history and the ssics of our n�� may I?��


    Hearing such a request out of nowhere, Hiashi was taken aback, his eyes condensed slightly and he looked at Kuroto with a doubtful expression��


    Seeing Kuroto��s calm expression, Hiashi felt that this shouldn��t be a problem��


    Considering Kuroto��s current status and influence, for whatever reason Kuroto wants to read the history and the ssics of the Hyuga n, Hiashi has no real reason to pose any objection to Kuroto��s request, so after thinking about it for a while, he nodded, ��Alright, I will arrange someone to take you to the forbidden library����


    Hearing a positive response from Hiashi, Kuroto smiled and expressed his gratefulness, ��Thank you for epting my request, Patriarch.��


    In fact, Kuroto has desired to read this information for a very long time. And making this request from the Hyuga Patriarch is one of the reasons for his visit this time. Kuroto believed that since his status has been elevated by several levels at once, his request shouldn��t be denied.


    As for the reason why he desired to read the history and the ssics of the Hyuga n?


    There are two reasons�� first is naturally to see if he can find some information about the Otsutsuki n on the moon.


    The actions of the Otsutsuki n on the moon made Kuroto quite worried, so Kuroto wants to find the passage to the moon, and there is a possibility that he can find such information in the ssics of the Hyuga n.


    As far as Kuroto knows, in the Cannon, Otsutsuki Toneri contacted Hiashi in private before attacking Konoha, kidnapping Hanabi, and starting the annihtion attack on the Earth.


    It��s highly likely that that wasn��t the first contact between the Hyuga n and the Otsutsuki n on the moon, throughout the millennia, the two sides must have contacted each other several times�� So, it won��t be strange if the Hyuga n has some method to contact them, or maybe some information that might prove to be helpful for Kuroto. As such, he wants to read the ssics of the Hyuga n.


    And the second reason is rted to Kuroto��s doubts about the strength of the Hyuga n.


    Kuroto knows that Hyuga n is indeed on the same level as the Uchiha, Senju, Kaguya, and the Uzumaki�� but this is because of his foreknowledge from his past life�� the same doesn��t apply for everyone in the Shinobi World, yet Hyuga n is treated on the same level as the rest of the ns despite the fact that no one as strong and talented as Uchiha Madara or Senju Hashirama seems to have appeared in the history of the Hyuga n.


    This is quite strange if you think about it��


    After all, due to the continuous reincarnation of Otsutsuki Indra and Otsutsuki asura, every three to four generationster, a strong Shinobi will appear in the Uchiha n, this was the case with Uchiha Madara, then with Uchiha Sasuke and so on, so it makes sense if the Uchiha n stands at the pinnacle of the Shinobi World along with the Senju n��


    But no such case applies to the Hyuga n!


    So, how can the Hyuga n bepared as equal to the Uchiha n?


    Kuroto who knows about the potential of the Hyuga n believes that the answer to this question of his is hidden in the history of the Hyuga n.


    In the past, the Hyuga n must have had some incredibly strong nsmen who could fight on even terms against the Mangekyou Sharingan awakeners of the Uchiha n�� And such strong Hyuga Shinobi must have appeared after every three of four generations��


    This is the only logical exnation, otherwise, it is impossible for the Hyuga n to stay on the same level as the Uchiha n because, with the current strength and performance of the Hyuga n, an Uchiha who has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan and is capable of using Susano��o alone is capable of singlehandedly destroying the Hyuga n.


    If the Hyuga n was always this weak, it would have been destroyed centuries ago by the Uchiha n. After all, the pride and arrogance of the Uchiha n will not allow them to tolerate the existence of the Hyuga n that is beingpared to them despite not having equivalent strength.


    So, the question is, what is the cause of the weakening of the Hyuga n? Is it because the Hyuga n lost something? Or are there some other secrets that no one, not even the Patriarch and the elders are aware of?


    Kuroto such thoughts in his mind, Kuroto made his way towards the newly built forbidden library.


    The member of the Main family who is responsible for guarding the forbidden library looked deeply at Kuroto, and asked with a solemn voice, ��Hyuga Kuroto, what are your true intentions behind checking the history and ssics of our n?��


    Kuroto faintly nced at the person in question, and questioned with a confused expression, ��Do I even need a reason to know the history of our n?��


    The member of the main family was speechless by Kuroto��s words, although he didn��t want to ept it, he couldn��t find any fault in Kuroto��s words, and since Patriarch has already approved of Kuroto��s request, so he had no choice but to allow Kuroto to walk in, but he didn��t forget to warn Kuroto, ��Go in and read all you want, but never forget the reason why the branch division exists��!��


    Kuroto nodded nomittal expression, then without paying any attention to him, he stepped inside the forbidden library to find the answers to some of his questions.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611: Iing Trouble!


    Uchiha n.


    While Kuroto was going through the history of the Hyuga n, a n meeting was being convened at the Uchiha n.


    Patriarch Fugaku sat in the middle of the hall with his arms folded over his chest, and with a rigid expression on his face, he observed every Uchiha shinobi present in the assembly.


    Several major changes have happened in the vige in a very short time such as the resignation of Sarutobi Hiruzen as the Sandaime Hokage, then the appointment of Shimura Danzo as the temporary Hokage Agent along with several other things, in order to discuss strategies on how to cope with all these changes, this meeting has been convened by Fugaku.


    Originally, Shisui just came to the Uchiha territory to take care of some tedious things before heading off to the Ninja Academy, but as soon as his presence was noticed inside the Uchiha n territory, he was summoned by Fugaku to attend the meeting.


    Although Shisui was in an extreme hurry, in the face of Fugaku��s order, Shisui was sort of helpless and had no choice but toe to attend the meeting.


    After a while, everyone was settled and several issues were discussed, Fugaku turned towards Shisui and questioned in a deep voice, ��Shisui, I have received reliable news that you are one of the three candidates for the position of the Principal of the Ninja Academy�� is that correct?��


    As soon as other Uchiha nsmen heard Fugaku��s words, they were all surprised and then became excited.


    Back when Nidaime Hokage Senju Tobirama came into power, the Uchiha n was confined within the Konoha Military Police Force, and since then, regardless of how many sacrifices Uchiha n makes for the sake of the vige, regardless of how much an Uchiha contribute to the Vige in times of war or through any other means, and regardless of how much strength and prestige an Uchiha shinobi earned, his ultimate destination would be the Konoha Military Police Force. No matter what the Uchiha nsmen tried, they were not allowed to enter other administration departments.


    But now that Shisui has be one of the three candidates for the position of the Principal of the Ninja Academy, this undoubtedly shows the time when the Uchiha n will be breaking out of these chains, and confinements areing�� The Hokage faction has to relent and allow the Uchiha nsmen to enter other administration departments. This means that Uchiha will truly be able to be part of the vige and no longer remain so isted�� hence the excitement.


    Even before Shisui could nod or deny, Fugaku continued in an unquestionable tone, ��Shisui, you must get the position of the Principal of the Ninja Academy�� it is very important to the Uchiha n.��


    Even the other Uchiha nsmen were directing ardent gaze towards Shisui��


    In the face of everyone��s burning gazes, Shisui shook his head with an embarrassed expression, ��I am sorry everyone�� Patriarch, just before I returned back to the n territory, the person who will be holding the position of the Principal of the Ninja Academy has been determined�� Kuroto-san from the Hyuga n has been chosen as the principal����


    ��What?!�� Fugaku frowned upon hearing this news, and he couldn��t help but be disappointed�� Although he wanted to question some things from Shisui, considering his prestige, he chose not to do so at this moment��


    But the other Uchiha nsmen were not the same as Fugaku, and they immediately started moring, ��From the Hyuga n? What qualifications do they have? How dare theypete with us Uchiha��! They are just sensor-ss��!��


    ��Damn it�� it��s Hyuga Kuroto again��! A few years ago, too, it was Hyuga Kuroto who defeated Shisui in the Special Jonin exam�� then it was him again who defeated Shinichi and Hiiragi�� every time this Hyuga Kuroto interferes��!��


    ��Not just him, it must be the strategy of the Hokage Faction�� they just wanted us to think that Shisui might get the position of the Principal of the Ninja Academy, but in reality, they don��t want the Uchiha n to get out of the Konoha Military Police Force�� this is why they deliberately gave the position to the Hyuga Kuroto�� otherwise, what qualification does he have against Shisui? Hyuga Kuroto wouldn��t even be able to handle Itachi�� let alone Shisui��!��


    ��Yes�� we can��t ept such a decision�� this is clearly discrimination and suppression of the Uchiha n! If we give in here, the Hokage Faction will again start to push us to the corner of the vige!��


    As different people started to let out their dissatisfaction, the meeting hall became noisy with curses for the Hokage faction, Hyuga n, Hyuga Kuroto, and Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Seeing that the situation was turning worst every second, Shisui hurriedly tried to exin, ��Don��t take it the wrong way�� even if I was given the position, I would have taken the initiative to give up the position of the Principal of the Ninja Academy because I believe Kuroto-san can do the job much betterpared to me�� it had nothing to do with Hokage faction trying to suppress the Uchiha n or anything����


    ��Shisui��! You don��t need to force yourself to give us an exnation����


    ��Humph�� do you think we will believe this bullshit? And what are you talking about ��he can do the job much betterpared to me?�� do you think he is better than the Uchiha n?��


    ��Shisui, stop taking the side of the Hokage faction every time, even you know what they few us Uchiha!��


    Everyone within the Uchiha n knows that Shisui takes the side of the Hokage faction (ording to them), so no one within the n epted his exnation, they didn��t even bother to listen to him.


    ording to the Uchiha nsmen, the Hokage faction just didn��t want the Uchiha n to get involved in other administrative units of the vige, as such, they didn��t give the position to Shisui, who is the most qualified. And the exnation Shisui is giving is all a lie, he is taking the responsibility on his shoulders to dispel everyone��s dissatisfaction.


    Seeing that the situation wasn��t going anywhere, Shisui was left with no other choice but to sigh and sit back with a helpless expression on his face.


    At this time, one of the radical Uchiha spoke to Fugaku, ��Patriarch, we must not ept this decision�� we must do something so that the position of the Principal of the Ninja Academy is handed over to Shisui����


    Incited by the radical Uchiha, another Uchiha stood up and said, ��Yes, this is what our Uchiha n deserve�� the current Uchiha n has five Mangekyou Sharingan users, the vige has to learn to not respect us for our strength��pared to us Hyuga n is nothing, they don��t deserve this position!��


    Obviously, this Uchiha Shinobi counted two Homusubi, masked Uchiha of the Akatsuki, Shinichi, and Shisui when he spoke to five Mangekyou Sharingan users�� From a certain perspective he is indeed correct, but to count all of them as Uchiha at this point in time is pretty idiotic��


    However, strangely enough, all the Uchiha nsmen except for a few smart ones present in the meeting hall agreed with him, they don��t seem to care about the fact that those five Mangekyou Sharingan users belonged to three different camps.


    Even the Uchiha Patriarch, although he didn��t speak it outright and had a calm face, was very dissatisfied and unhappy by this decision.


    The thought of a junior from the Hyuga n bing the head of an administrative unit, and sitting in the same position as him, the captain of the Konoha Military Police Force didn��t make him feel very good in his heart.


    Sitting in the corner of the meeting hall, listening to everyone��s contempt and ridicule of the Hyuga n and Kuroto, as well as,ints and dissatisfaction towards the leaders of the Hokage faction, Itachi felt uneasy in his heart.


    No one in Konoha is aware of the true power of Kuroto better than him and Shisui�� The mere fact that Kuroto who was capable of evolving his Byakugan into Tenseigan, a higher level Dojutsu that was never even heard in the Shinobi World alone proves just how talented he is��


    Moreover, the Tenseigan is not ��just a higher level Dojutsu�� it��s a very powerful Dojutsu that can rival even the legendary Rinnegan, the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths.


    The only reason why the Uchiha n can be as proud as they are is that Kuroto doesn��t seem to have any intention of earning false worship or reputation, otherwise, the current Hokage of Konoha would have been Kuroto without anyone opposing this decision.


    Looking at all the Uchiha bad-mouthing Kuroto, he couldn��t help but really pity them�� Itachi feels funny when he imagines their reaction if they were to learn that of the five Mangekyou Sharingan users, four are working for Kuroto and are considered his subordinates.


    ��Hahaha�� thankfully�� Kuroto-san is broad-minded and doesn��t care about what other people think of him, otherwise����


    Thinking so, Itachi felt relieved in his heart�� At the same time, the shortsightedness, arrogance, unneeded pride among the nsmen made worried about them


    In the noisy hall, helpless Shisui and Itachi looked at each other with simr expressions on their face, and both shook their head with a sigh, as both of them could feel each other��s dilemma�� Surrounded by the fanatical, radical, arrogant, and proud kinsmen, both of them felt out of ce.


    After a while of getting bored, the meeting finally ended, and as soon as it did, both Shisui and Itachi excused themselves, they didn��t want to stay here a minute longer as they felt sort of breathless and suffocation.


    Coming to their secret training field, Itachi said to Shisui, ��I searched through Sasuke��s memory�� during his stay at the base of the Akatsuki Organization, Shinichi protected him and even gave him formal training����


    Hearing such news, Shisui wasn��t surprised, and said, ��Shinichi was inserted into the Akatsuki Organization as a spy by Kuroto-san�� in the future, when he leaves that organization, he will be able to return back to the vige�� his return will help us keep the radicals in control�� and even if he doesn��t want to return back to the vige, he can stay at Amatsukami��s base����


    Itachi nodded, ��Hmm, I have started to think that the Uchiha n needs more calm and wise people�� those who don��t just act on their emotions, rather think things through before speaking or doing things like Tsukihi-san�� if Tsukihi-san were to join the Uchiha n maybe����


    However, before he could finish his words, suddenly the sound of rapid footstepsing closer to them was heard which caused Itachi to stop midway, and look in the direction of the guest.


    As Itachi and Shisui turned in the direction from where the sound of footsteps was heard, two children appeared out of the bushes and rushed straight towards Itachi.


    The two kids were none other than Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Kiyomi��


    Holding the breathless Sasuke and Kiyomi, Itachi crouched down and gently asked, ��Sasuke, Kiyomi, what happened?��


    After catching their breath, Sasuke was the one who spoke first�� he pointed in the direction of the Uchiha n territory, and said with a worried expression, ��Nii-san�� some of our nsmen have gone in the direction of the Hyuga n with angry expression�� They said they are going to teach a lesson to Neji��s Sensei��!��


    Sasuke is actually not familiar with Kuroto, but because of his friendship with Neji, Sasuke knows that Kuroto is Neji��s Sensei, so he is sort of worried about him, and out of friendship with Neji, Sasuke wanted to help Neji��s Sensei.


    Itachi was taken aback, ��What?��


    Kiyomi nodded with a serious expression, ��Yes, Itachi-nii-san�� I and Sasuke-nii-san were in the market with Mikoto-Kaa-chan, and suddenly seven-eight people from the n started moring that they are going to teach someone named Hyuga Kuroto a lesson�� Some elders tried to calm them, even Mikoto-Kaa-chan tried to stop them, but they didn��t listen and rushed out��


    Currently, Mikoto-Kaa-chan has gone home to inform Fugaku-sama about this, and she sent the two of us to find Shisui-nii-san and you�� so that the two of you can stop them before it��s toote����


    Shisui sighed with a helpless expression, ��<em>Sigh</em>, why are they causing so much trouble��?��


    Itachi had the same expression, and said, ��Well, let��s take a look�� I just hope that we have enough time to stop them before it��s toote.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612: Strangeness within the Hyuga n


    At the same time, in the secret library of the Hyuga n.


    ��Sure enough�� the rtionship with the Kaguya n was exactly as I had assumed����


    Looking through the genealogy of the Hyuga n, Kuroto found that during the Warring States Period, there are records of marriages between the Hyuga n and the Kaguya n, although it��s quite strange that only the women of the Kaguya n got married to the men of the Hyuga n, not the other way around, it was perhaps done to prevent the outflow of Byakugan��


    Anyway, after reading these records of marriage, Kuroto can indeed confirm that the Hyuga n and the Kaguya n had a close rtionship and that the two ns are blood rtives that are descendants of the same ancestral origin.


    But with the establishment of Konoha, Kirigakure, and other Shinobi Viges, and several wars that took ce that led to the death of countless shinobis, the rtionship between the Hyuga n and the Kaguya n became distant, estranged, cold, and tense because of the enmity and hatred between the two Shinobi Viges.


    All this information was already within Kuroto��s expectations, so it did not surprise him all that much and he continued to go through the history of the Hyuga n with the hope that he will find something that would help him reach an answer to his question.


    ��This is��!��


    And not long after he did stumble upon something��


    As he was looking at the records of the poption of the Hyuga n, Kuroto quickly noticed that in the millennium year-long history of the Hyuga n, the poption of the Hyuga n was mostly maintained in the numerical range of three thousand to four thousand, there were even times when the poption of the Hyuga n reached as high as five thousand to six thousand�� that was perhaps the most prosperous time for the Hyuga n, and during those times, the Hyuga n wasparable to the Senju n and the Uchiha n, in terms of poption at least��


    But for some inexplicable reason, after reaching the peak value of 5894 about three centuries ago, the poption of the Hyuga n started to decline and has been decreasing since then.


    The decline is so serious that at this point in time, the number of Hyuga nsmen alive is only about seven hundred, including all the men, women, and children from both the main family and the branch family.


    In just three centuries, the poption of the Hyuga n has decreased from 5894 to 1200�� this is a highly concerning matter�� this decrease in poption of the Hyuga n may not have attracted that much attention considering the decline was slow and steady and happened over a period of three centuries, but when Kuroto read entire Genealogy in ten minutes, he felt this slow and steady decline quite strange��


    ��Is it really because of the war?�� muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful expression.


    The war between ns and nations has always been the major cause of the decline of the poption among the Shinobi ns�� The former greatest n, the Senju n is the prime example�� After the establishment of Konoha Vige, during the first great shinobi war, and second great shinobi war, the shinobi of Senju n took lead in all the battlefronts and suffered most casualties, the death rate of the Senju n reached such a high point that the number of men in Senju n declined heavily and male to female ratio was greatly affected��


    Low male to female ratio along with the policies implemented by Shodaime Hokage with the intentions of thoroughly integrating the Senju n into Konoha resulted in arge number of intermarriages between the women of Senju n and ordinary vigers, which further lead to the dilution of the Senju blood and the decline of Senju n.


    The decline of the Senju n is so severe that today Senju n exists in name only, and Senju Tsunade is the only member carrying the entire n on her shoulders�� In a few years from now, when she will pass away, the Senju n willpletely cease to exist.


    After all, Tsunade-hime doesn��t seem to have any intention of leaving behind a descendant, so no one will be left to carry forward the Senju n, or maybe, that won��t happen considering the fact that Shimizu Naomi��s niece Mika also carries the Senju blood�� even if Mika is only a quarter Senju, she is a Senju nheless, and may carry the banner of the once greatest n in the future�� but that is a matter to be discussed another time��


    Coming back to the main topic, Kuroto firstly spected that the cause of the decline of the poption of the Hyuga n is also war, after all, all the deaths have happened in the wars between ns and viges, but after thinking over it, he denied it��


    The reason is that after rereading the entire history of the Hyuga n, Kuroto found no record of too many deaths at once, except one time where several hundred Hyuga nsmen died due to a mysterious cause.


    Although the mysterious cause that led to the deaths of hundreds of nsmen is a matter to be frowned upon, Kuroto decided to not focus on it at this very moment.


    Coming back to the topic, he only saw that the number of Hyuga nsmen dying every year were within an eptable range, and not too much that would cause a decline of the entire poption.


    But this is also natural, considering that the Hyuga n had no major enemies during the Warring States period.


    During the Warring States Period, the rtionship between each Shinobi n was tense, and a fight between shinobis of different ns was amon urrence, but even if that was the case, it never reached the point where two ns were mortal enemies, except the Senju and Uchiha ns, of course.


    This means, even if Hyuga n had several conflicts with the shinobis of other ns, the scale of conflict with other shinobi ns should have never reached such a degree that would result in a drastic decline in the poption of the n.


    Since this is the case, the cause of the decline of the Hyuga n��s poption is not war, nor is it the coup d����tat from the branch family�� then what is the cause?


    Upon further research Kuroto soon noticed one more detail��


    ��This is it�� The number of births in the Hyuga n has also decreased with each year����


    The cause of the decline of the Hyuga n poption is not the increased death toll caused by wars, rather it is the decreasing ratio of the number of birthspared to the number of deaths per year.


    If the number of children born in the Hyuga n is decreasing every year, and along with it, the ratio of the number of deaths to the number of births is decreasing, then obviously, the poption will decline.


    Although this is quite understandable, why exactly is this happening? Why is the number of newborns decreasing each year?


    The decline in the poption of the Hyuga n over time appears to be so smooth that at first nce it doesn��t even attract any attention�� it feels as if�� as if someone is secretly controlling all this��!


    After figuring out the cause of the decline of poption, the doubts in Kuroto��s heart not only did not decrease, rather they became graver and graver.


    In the cognition of ordinary vigers, the Hyuga n has the highest number of Shinobipared to any other n, even more than the Uchiha n, this is another reason why everyone thinks that the Hyuga n and Uchiha n are rival ns. Even if Uchiha n has some shinobi who are quite strong, Hyuga n is able topensate for thatck of strength with its advantage in numbers.


    However, this is just their misunderstanding for they don��t truly understand the Uchiha n.


    Indeed, the number of Uchiha Shinobi is lesspared to the Hyuga n, the number of Uchiha Shinobi is half as much as the Hyuga n, but this doesn��t mean that the overall poption of the Uchiha n is lesspared to the Hyuga n. On the contrary, if the entire poption of the Uchiha n is taken into ount, then it is definitely twice the number of the Hyuga n��


    The issue with the Uchiha n is that not everyone in their n awakens their Kekkei Genkai Sharingan, unlike the Hyuga n in which almost everyone awakens the Byakugan. This is why, the ordinary Uchiha, who are only ordinary vigers and have no qualification of bing shinobi are sometimes forgotten by everyone, which is obviously not the case in the Hyuga n, since everyone awakens the Byakugan.


    The demise of the Senju n happened because of the decisions of Shodaime Hokage-sama, and Nidaime Hokage-sama�� the demise of the Uzumaki n was the result of fear that the other shinobi viges had, the demise of the Kaguya n happened because of their curse�� now only the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n are left��


    It is said that, after Uchiha Madara left Konoha, internal strife broke out within the Uchiha n for the position of the Uchiha Patriarch�� this infighting disyed ��Izanagi�� quite a few times, and led to the development of ��Izanami��. This infighting led to arge number of casualties in the Uchiha n, however, if Kuroto sees now, the overall poption of the Uchiha n did not decline because of the internal fighting and remained stable��


    ��Then why is it that the number of Hyuga nsmen are decreasing? This is too strange!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613: The Probable Cause of Mysterious Deaths


    ��If even the poption of the Uchiha n was restored to normal levels within several years after the internal conflicts, then why is it that the poption of the Hyuga n is declining, despite the fact that there have been no such conflicts in the Hyuga n?��


    The more Kuroto thought about this situation of the Hyuga n, the stranger he felt��


    At the same time, he couldn��t help but think of the branch family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon.


    As far as Kuroto knows, when the branch family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon officially started a Coup d����tat, they had already gathered everyone��s Byakugan and used them on the Giant Tenseigan�� so at the time of the final war between the main family and the branch family, the branch family was able to wipe out the entire main family quite easily with the help of the Giant Tenseigan while remaining unscathed themselves.


    In other words, during thest stage of the war between the main family and the branch family, the main family was wiped outpletely, while the branch family did not lose any of their men thanks to the fact that they used the Giant Tenseigan in the war.


    If this is the case, then a very strange questiones into Kuroto��s mind��


    The branch family of the Otsutsuki n did not suffer any major damage in the war because of using the Giant Tenseigan, and after the demise of the main family, the branch family had no enemies on the moon, so why are there only three or four people currently alive in the branch family, and why did the rest of the branch family perish?


    It couldn��t have been because of the repeated internal marriages, right? After all, the branch family had at least several thousand nsmen�� so recessive gic disorder caused by inbreeding couldn��t have been the reason why the branch family of the Otsutsuki n is on the verge of perishing!


    And if this isn��t the case either, then Kuroto feels that the branch of the Otsutsuki n on the moon started to perish for seemingly no reason��


    While pondering over this issue, Kuroto suddenly thought of a hypothetical possibility��


    The Otsutsuki n on the moon created the Giant Tenseigan, and started the system of gathering and merging the Byakugan of the deceased ones into the Giant Tenseigan after Hamura passed away�� and after the main family was annihted, the branch family continued that tradition��


    So it won��t be wrong to say that over the years, the Giant Tenseigan has continued to get stronger and stronger and all the Chakra of the deceased Otsutsuki nsmen has continued to be part of the Giant Tenseigan��


    However, we know that for any period of time, the total amount of Chakra(energy) seems to be fixed��


    After all, energy can neither be created nor can it be destroyed, it can only be transformed from one form to another�� (Law of Conservation of Energy: basic physics.)


    So, when more and more Chakra became part of the Giant Tenseigan, free Chakra continued to decrease, and because of the decrease in the free Chakra, the number of newly born individuals also decreased with each year��


    And if this is the case, then the main reason why the branch family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon perished is very likely the Giant Tenseigan.


    The presence of the Giant Tenseigan on the moon is actually a suppression on the branch family of the Otsutsuki n, and as that treasure continued to be strong with each passing year, the poption of the Otsutsuki continued to decrease with each passing year��


    Although this is just a hypothetical possibility, it is very likely to be true��


    And if this is indeed true, then Kuroto couldn��t help but make another bold guess��


    ��If this is indeed the case, then doesn��t it mean that Otsutsuki Toneri�C�Cwho was born even under the suppression of the Giant Tenseigan�C�Cshould also have the aptitude to naturally awaken the Tenseigan��?�� It��s possible, but only if the Giant Tenseigan on the moon has reached its strongest state, and can no longer be strong any further by relying on the Chakra of the Otsutsuki n on the moon��


    Given Toneri��s high aptitude and unparalleled natural talent, it��s very like to be true��


    Regardless, after hypothesizing the possible cause of the demise of the Otsutsuki n, Kuroto returned his thoughts on the Hyuga n.


    Quite simr to the Otsutsuki n on the moon, the poption of the Hyuga n is also decreasing with each passing year�� although the rate of decline is not as serious and exaggerated as was with the branch family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon that the entire n perished, the records of the past three hundred years on the genealogy clearly shows that it is indeed happening��


    Thinking so, Kuroto reopened the records of the bizarre and mysterious deaths of hundreds of Hyuga shinobi that happened about three centuries ago��


    The cause of those hundreds of deaths is not written in the documents of the Hyuga n, but the deaths have not been hidden�� this could lead to three possibilities��


    One, the Hyuga n itself didn��t know the cause of the death of those hundreds of nsmen, second, the cause was probably written, but, was lost over the years�� andstly, the cause was known to very few people, and they chose not to describe it here for some reason��


    Kuroto feels that the third reason is very likely to be the case�� and using that line of thought, he started to postte the possible reasons why it was kept secret��


    ��What could be the cause of the death of hundreds of Hyuga shinobi that even its records would be hidden?��


    Given the arrogant and proud nature of the branch family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon, and given that they were fully aware of the fact that arge number of Byakugan can be used to create a Giant Tenseigan, their first choice shouldn��t have been to dig out the Byakugan of their own nsmen.


    Their first choice would be to not harm their own nsmen, but to find other ways to merge the Byakugan in the Giant Tenseigan to strengthen it��


    And the Hyuga n that lived in the Shinobi World was obviously a very good target.


    After all, the Hyuga n also has the Byakugan��


    Moreover, considering that the ultimate goal of the branch division of the Otsutsuki n on the moon was to destroy the entire shinobi world in order to fulfill Hamura��s decree, they will have no hesitation in digging out the Byakugan of the Hyuga n��


    If the timeline of the Shinobi World is taken into ount, then the time around which the civil war of the Otsutsuki n on the moon happened and the time when hundreds of deaths in the Hyuga happened seems to match quite well����


    Those hundreds of mysterious and bizarre deaths and the time of the Coup d����tat of the branch family most likely happened around the same time�� that is about three centuries ago��


    This means that the two incidents had some connection with each other��


    But Kuroto also remembers that the Giant Tenseigan on the moon is actually made up of the Byakugan of the branch family, and the main family of the Otsutsuki n, not from the Byakugan of the Hyuga n, which means, although the branch family might have had the intentions of stealing the Byakugan of the Hyuga nsmen, they probably failed to do so��


    However, considering that the strength of the branch family of the Otsutsuki n is naturally strongerpared to the Hyuga nsmen, the cause of their failure is a matter to ponder about��


    And this takes us back to reason three��


    The main reason why the cause of the mysterious and the bizarre deaths of hundreds of Hyuga nsmen is not mentioned is that it is probably, intentionally hidden from theter generation��


    But, using his foreknowledge from his previous life, Kuroto was able to draw out several possibilities�� and one of them seemed perfectly reasonable and matches the situation before him��


    Because a very simr case happened on the moon when the elders of the branch family of the Otsutsuki n concealed the existence of the graves of the main family of the Otsutsuki n from the young Toneri��


    Their reason for doing so was probably done to hide the sins of the branch family��


    And a simr situation is in y here�� where the Hyuga n is also trying to cover up their sins, while not hiding the danger that the Otsutsuki n poses to the Hyuga n�� this is why the cause of death of hundreds of Hyuga shinobi is hidden, yet their deaths have not been hidden��


    The most probable cause of the death of the hundreds of Hyuga Shinobi is the Hyuga n itself�� And the elders of the Hyuga n probably didn��t want theter generation to know why so many people of the Hyuga n died��


    Of course, the reason hundreds of Hyuga nsmen died or rather ��killed�� was probably to protect the Hyuga n from the branch division of the Otsutsuki n��


    It is very likely that they ��died�� to create a weapon of the sort that gave the Hyuga n confidence to protect itself against the branch division of the Otsutsuki n, and stopped the branch division of the Otsutsuki n from approaching the Hyuga n with ill intentions of stealing their Byakugan.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614: Kuroto��s Hypothesis


    Knowing some extent of the history of the Otsutsuki n on the moon, and using all his hypotheses, Kuroto can most certainly conclude that the original intentions of the Hyuga n behind the development of the Bird Cage Juinjutsu were to prevent the members of the branch division of the Otsutsuki n on the moon to plunder the Byakugan of the Hyuga nsmen in the Shinobi World.


    However, there is an issue Kuroto is facing in this conclusion of his�� and that is the timeg problem, which can not be ignored no matter how he thinks about it.


    Based on his own research of the Bird Cage Juinjutsu, Kuroto knows that this is a very high-end Cursed Seal�� During his tenure in the Anbu, Kuroto has read several secret files and found that including Konoha, many other shinobi viges have made countless attempts to crack that cursed seal, but without exception, they have always failed�� which means, no one has evere close to cracking it.


    Because of all these reasons, Cage Bird Juinjutsu is considered as one of the best Juinjutsu in the Shinobi World��


    A Juinjutsu that is considered as the strongest can never be created in a hurry, it is simply impossible for the Hyuga n to develop such a high-end Juinjutsu in a short time�� At the very least, it would take more than a decade to develop even the simplest version of Bird Cage Juinjutsu��


    This fact brings us to the question of concern��


    If the branch division of the Otsutsuki n on the moon regarded the Hyuga n as its target to acquire all the Byakugan, then how did the Hyuga n survive for that period of ��more than a decade�� which took them to create the Bird Cade Juinjutsu?


    This is the biggest question!


    Under normal circumstances, after the Hyuga n bes aware of the intentions of the branch division of the Otsutsuki n on the moon, at most, they will only have one or two weeks of buffer time in which they will have to do everything to protect themselves.


    In the face of such a sudden crisis, normally, no one, not even the Hyuga n would have enough time and resources to develop such a high-end Juinjutsu to protect themselves��


    Even if they chose to decisively abandon their territories and hide somewhere in the Shinobi World, at most they can dy for a few weeks or a few months, not any longer than that, after all, hiding a poption of several thousand for a very long time is not an easy feat, so, it wouldn��t work, and even if we do assume that because of some mysterious reason the people of the Hyuga n manages to hide, they will not be able to develop the Cage Bird Juinjutsu at that time, because they will be on constant run and wouldn��t have enough resources in their hands.


    After all, the development of a high-end Cursed Seal like the Cage Bird is not only time-consuming andborious, it also requires a lot of financial support�� If the Hyuga n is on constant run from the Otsutsuki n and is barely getting by, then they wouldn��t be able to devote enough energy to the development of the Cage Bird Cursed Juinjutsu.


    But the fact is the Hyuga n did develop it�� which means, the Hyuga n did not hide from the branch family of the Otsutsuki n, rather, they chose some alternative method to ensure their safety during that buffer time��


    But what could that alternative method be?


    What could it be that not only gave the Hyuga n enough confidence to resist the branch division of the Otsutsuki n, but also provided them with enough buffer time that they were able to develop the Cage Bird Juinjutsu?


    This is another doubt thates into Kuroto��s mind��


    And, Kuroto didn��t have to wait very long as he soon found his answer��


    The answer to this question has been present right in front of him from the very start��


    The mysterious deaths of the hundreds of Hyuga nsmen are the answer.


    Although this is just a bold guess, if you think about it, it does make sense��


    Simr to how diamond cuts diamond, and poison kills poison, only by using the same inhuman methods as the branch family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon, the Hyuga n could have protected itself��


    The hundreds of mysterious deaths were actually not deaths, rather, they were sacrifices, sacrifices that the Hyuga n used to create a weapon that gave the Hyuga n its confidence and warded off the branch family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon to make sure that they don��t direct their ill intentions on the Hyuga n.


    The weapon that Kuroto is thinking about, and the Hyuga n most likely created is most definitely a Giant Tenseigan��


    The reason Kuroto is so sure is that only by having a Giant Tenseigan can the Hyuga n have enough power to deter the radical lunatics of the branch division of the Otsutsuki n on the moon, and dispel their ill intentions towards the Hyuga n��


    By having a Giant Tenseigan of their own, the people of the Hyuga n will have the means to protect themselves, and it would also give them the buffer time needed to create the Cage Bird Juinjutsu, which will permanently protect the Hyuga n not only against the Otsutsuki n on the moon but also against other shinobi ns who might develop ill intentions towards the Hyuga n in the future.


    And this also makes sense why the cause of the death of those hundreds of Hyuga nsmen is never mentioned in the history of the Hyuga n�� Even if those hundreds of nsmen were sacrificed for the sake of protecting the Hyuga n, it is undoubtedly a part of the Hyuga n��s dark history�� nobody would want to tell the future generation about such cruel means that they used��


    Even if Kuroto thinks about it, he feels that such an act is too outrageous�� but he can��tin about it�� after all, he is not a good person either, and he too has done many outrageous things for the sake of his Project Godhood.


    Anyway, after making such a bold assumption, Kuroto recollected his thoughts, and considered several other questions that wereing into his mind��


    For example, how did the Hyuga n have the idea of creating a Giant Tenseigan? How did they create it? And where is that Giant Tenseigan now?


    For the answer to the first two questions, Kuroto feels that it��s not too hard to figure out, but he is not sure if his guess is correct.


    As far as Kuroto can guess, the Hyuga n should have created the Giant Tenseigan with the help of the people of the main family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon, because other than the branch family of the Otsutsuki n, only the main family should know how can such a weapon be created��


    The main family must have helped the Hyuga n�� and it is also possible that in the annihtion of the main family, all the people of the main family did not die, some, maybe one or perhaps two members of the main family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon managed to survive and they secretly took refuge in the Hyuga n, and the people of the current Hyuga n are their descendants��


    This also exins why Hyuga Hinata was called the Byakugan princess by the dead nsmen of the main family of the Otsutsuki n��


    But of course, this is just a guess and Kuroto can��t be sure about it��


    Anyway, now on to the third question�� ��Where is that Giant Tenseigan now?��


    With a little doubtful expression, Kuroto further went through the scrolls and books stored in the library, and much to his dismay, he found no record or mention of the Giant Tenseigan in any of them�� in fact, there were no mentions of anything that would evene close to being a clue to Tenseigan��


    Such an odd situation made Kuroto somewhat confused�� and he felt that something was wrong��


    For a moment, he couldn��t help but wonder�� ��Did I guess wrong? Is it possible that the Giant Tenseigan does not exist?��


    Assuming that the Giant Tenseigan does exist in the Hyuga n, it should be present somewhere, right? But there are no clues about it��! Nor are there any rumors about its existence in the Shinobi World!


    ��Is it possible that the Hyuga n destroyed the Giant Tenseigan after they seeded in creating the Cage Bird Juinjutsu?��


    It is possible�� After all, the existence of the Giant Tenseigan is a symbol of the Hyuga n��s sin��


    But if it is destroyed, then another question pops up�� If the Giant Tenseigan is indeed destroyed, then what is the cause of the decline of the poption of the Hyuga n? What is it that is suppressing the poption of the Hyuga n?


    If Kuroto��s hypothesis up to now is correct, then it is very likely that the Giant Tenseigan created by the Hyuga n for the sake of ensuring their safety against the branch family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon is the cause of the decline of the poption of the Hyuga n�� which means, it is very likely that the Giant Tenseigan has not been destroyed by the Hyuga n!


    You know, the Giant Tenseigan, if it exists is definitely a trump card of the Hyuga n�� why would they want to destroy it?


    Or is it possible that they didn��t destroy the Giant Tenseigan, but destroyed all the information about it?


    But again, the very same questiones to mind�� why would they destroy the information about it? As said before, the Giant Tenseigan, if it existed, was the Trump card of the Hyuga n��


    Even if the Giant Tenseigan is the representation of the sins of the Hyuga n, the sins that have beenmitted can not be reverted back just by destroying the Giant Tenseigan, or the information about it�� yet there is no information about it in the secret library of the Hyuga n!


    Something is amiss here��!


    Any sane person wouldn��t destroy the Giant Tenseigan or the information about it unless they have a reason��


    And the only reason that Kuroto can think of is that the person who did either of the two things probably realized that the Giant Tenseigan will suppress the future of the Hyuga n��


    Kuroto couldn��t really determine whether the Hyuga n had such a wise ancestor who could resist the temptations of the power that the Giant Tenseigan provided and was calm enough to urately weigh the pros and cons of the Giant Tenseigan.


    If you think about it, even if the branch division of the Otsutsuki n on the moon is crazy, filled with radical and arrogant, they shouldn��t be totally stupid and idiots, and as such, they should also be perfectly aware of the pros and cons of the Giant Tenseigan.


    Obviously, they must have observed the negative effects of the Giant Tenseigan on their n and should know the way to save themselves, but the fact is, in the face of the temptation of infinite power that the Giant Tenseigan grants them, they couldn��t resist it and continued to merge more and more Byakugan into it�� gradually leading their n to the edge of perishing��


    And in such a scenario, if the ancestors of the Hyuga n can really make such a sensible decision, then Kuroto couldn��t help but praise them�� But of course, various signs clearly show that the Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n is not destroyed, which means that the ancestors of the Hyuga n did not destroy it, and this further means, that it is hidden somewhere��


    And if it isn��t destroyed, and hidden somewhere in the Shinobi World then that exins a lot of things��


    But at the same time, it raises another question�� If it is just hidden in the Shinobi World, then why can��t Kuroto sense its existence?


    You know�� the current Kuroto can even sense the existence of the Giant Tenseigan on the moon, so he should definitely be able to sense the existence of the Giant Tenseigan on the Shinobi World�� but he can��t�� this can only mean that the current state of the Giant Tenseigan in the Shinobi World is quite peculiar�� and that��s why sensing its existence is sort of impossible even for him.


    This peculiar state could either be a natural cause, or it could be intentionally done to prevent anyone, especially the remnants of the branch family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon to perceive its existence.


    Regardless of what the reason is��


    The only exnation that works here is that it is sealed�� Sealed with an extremely strong Fuinjutsu that prevents everyone, including Kuroto, and the remnants of the branch family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon to find its position.


    As for why is it hidden?


    Probably to prevent the ambitious descendants to get their hands on it�� after all, if an ambitious person were to get his hands on the Giant Tenseigan, he would very likely follow the same approach as the branch family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon�� he would plunder everyone��s Byakugan and merge them into the Giant Tenseigan�� This would mean the demise of the Hyuga n��


    In order to prevent such a thing from happening, they must have sealed it, and then hidden it somewhere in the Shinobi World��


    But at the same time, Kuroto believes that they must have left behind some kind of clue to make sure that if the Hyuga n really needs it in the future, then they can find it��


    Now what Kuroto has to do is to find that clue�� if he is able to find it, then he might be able to get his hands on the Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615: Piece of Cake


    After converging his divergent thoughts, Kuroto sorted out the clues he had up to now.


    ording to his spections, if the ancestors of the Hyuga n really created a Giant Tenseigan, and hid that Giant Tenseigan to keep its existence a secret from the rest of the Shinobi World, the books in the forbidden library must have some clues about it.


    And based on the timeline, the clues about the Giant Tenseigan are likely to be hidden in the books that were written during the period of three centuries ago to a century ago.


    This fact eliminates most of the books and scrolls stored in the library and narrows down the scope of the search to a few hundred books and scrolls from the initial thousands.


    With this thought in mind, Kuroto came to the bookshelves storing the source material of that particr time period and after making sure that no one was spying on him, he activated his Tenseigan without any hesitation.


    The reason for using the Tenseigan while carrying out the search for clues is that Kuroto isn��t particrly aware in what form the clue about the Giant Tenseigan might have been left by the ancestors of the Hyuga n, it��s possible that only those who have extremely high insight and prative vision might be able to find it.


    Of course, it��s not necessarily true, and there��s no guarantee that he will find it just because he has activated the Tenseigan, in the first ce, there is also no guarantee that the clue even exists, but there��s nothing wrong with trying, and using the Tenseigan while carrying out his search will at least guarantee that if there is a clue left by the ancestors of the Hyuga n for their descendants of theter generations informing them of the whereabouts of the Giant Tenseigan, Kuroto won��t miss it.


    With such a thought in his mind, Kuroto started to thoroughly search the books with the hope that he might be able to find something, but time passed, the sound of pages flipping continued to echo in the silent room, and the book in his hand continued to change, yet, there were no signs of progress�� gradually, Kuroto��s eyebrows started to wrinkle, and his expression turned into a frowned one.


    The reason was not that he hasn��t yet found anything, the reason was that several books and scrolls of this particr period were missing.


    Kuroto found that in the Chronicles of Hyuga n that gave a detailed description of the events from three centuries ago to two centuries ago, supposedly, more than eleven books were written, however, strangely enough, only three were present in the library, while the rest were missing.


    And not only those more than eight volumes, several other travel notes and misceneous scrolls recording the details of the battle that the Hyuga n fought were also missing.


    ��It��s quite weird�� why are so many books of the same section and of that particr time period are missing?��


    <em>Ding Ding Ding Ding</em>


    Before Kuroto could continue to ponder over this issue, the bell of the library rang��


    After listening to the sound of the bell, Kuroto deactivated his Tenseigan and put back all the books in their original ces.


    The bell was rung by the member of the main family who was guarding this library, and the reason why he rang the bell is that he is urging Kuroto toe out as the duration for which he can ess the forbidden library is already up.


    The secret library is considered forbidden and can only be essed by the high-level management of the Hyuga n, as such, even if Kuroto had the permission of the Patriarch of the n, Kuroto, being part of the branch family can not stay here for too long at once.


    With a helpless sigh, Kuroto walked out of the library and then met up with the Hyuga Patriarch.


    Hiashi who was sitting leisurely looked at Kuroto��sing back from the library, and asked, ��Were there any gains? Did you find something worthy of attention?��


    Kuroto pondered for a moment, then decided to question Hiashi, ��Hiashi-sama, when I was looking through the genealogy of our n, I noticed that the poption of our n seems to be declining every year�� is there any reason in particr why such a thing is happening?��


    Hiashi frowned slightly, then answered with a thoughtful expression, ��Back when I was young, I noticed that detail too�� and as far as I could think, wars were the culprit behind the decline in our poption�� Countless Shinobi have perished in wars, many ns have been destroyed over the years because of wars�� We too, because of our Byakugan are considered a high-level threat by the enemy Shinobi, and are targeted�� So����


    Looking at Hiashi��s expression, Kuroto can guess that the Hyuga Patriarch was not lying, and this is what Hiashi genuinely thinks��


    ��It seems that even if the main family is aware of the declining poption of the Hyuga n, they don��t know the real reason behind it�� so, all they can me is war, which, if you think about is indeed one of the reasons����


    Senju n perished, Uzumaki n was annihted and scattered all over the Shinobi World, the Kaguya n incited a civil war and was annihted�� If such major shinobi ns suffered destruction and disappeared, then the declining poption of the Hyuga n is not that strange either.


    The main family is aware of this problem, but they couldn��t do anything about it, which is reasonable.


    From another perspective, this can also confirm that the current members of the main family of the Hyuga n are not aware of the existence of the Giant Tenseigan, which means that the Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n is really hidden from the entire n.


    As Kuroto was thinking, Hiashi looked at Kuroto and said with a yful smile, ��One of the reasons why the poption of our n is decreasing is that young people like you are focused too much on other matters, and are avoiding family nning����


    Hearing Hiashi��s words, Kuroto paused��


    Hiashi continued, ��Whether it is you�� or Yui�� both of you are of proper age, the two of you also have a settled life, you are now the Principal of the Ninja Academy, she is also working at the Konoha hospital as an Iryo-nin under Tsunade-sama�� it��s about time the two of you should consider marriage and family nning�� making her wait for too long is also not a very good thing����


    ��Uhh���� Kuroto scratched his cheek awkwardly�� this isn��t the first time he has heard others�� advice�� but it��s just that��


    Kuroto didn��t know what to say for a while�� and noting Kuroto��s silence Hiashi said, ��Of course, I am just advising you from the perspective of your elder and Patriarch of the Hyuga n�� ultimately, it��s your decision����


    Kuroto nodded lightly, he knew that the two of them are of that age, and he is making Yui wait for a while now�� but�� Kuroto is hesitating�� he really doesn��t feel that he is ready for marriage and children at this point in time�� at least not yet, considering that the situation of the Shinobi World is tooplicated�� and there is no guarantee when Akatsuki will make a n to attack Konoha or dere war over the entire Shinobi World��


    With that Kuroto turned the topic off, and the two became silent�� Kuroto was considering how should he mention the fact that several books are missing in the library��


    But strangely enough, Kuroto didn��t even have to mention, as Hiashi suddenly spoke on his own ord, ��Sigh, when the forbidden library was breached and Elder Asahi was killed, several books and scrolls were stolen�� That was already a loss for the n, but this time when the vige was attacked by the Akatsuki Organization and we were fending off the members of the Akatsuki Organization, the n district along with the entire vige was also destroyed and several books and scrolls were damaged and lost�� It��s really unfortunate����


    Kuroto��s eyebrows wrinkled upon hearing this information, and his heart shuddered��


    He is aware of the incident when the library was breached by someone, Elder Asahi was murdered, his Byakugan was dug out by the culprit, and several books and scrolls were also stolen�� this incident happened sometime before the tri-Alliance attacked raided Amegakure, the former base of the Akatsuki Organization��


    At that time, Kuroto didn��t pay too much attention to it, because he knew that the person who did that was more than likely the traitor of the Hyuga n who is lurking within the n.


    But the part where several books were lost during the Akatsuki Organization��s attack on the Vige, this part was news to him�� and for some reason, Kuroto felt that rather than lost, it would be more urate to say that they were stolen again�� Moreover, this time, those genealogies were taken away�� as if the traitor specifically wanted them��


    ��Is it possible that the traitor found something important in those books that he stole previously?�� such a doubt lingered in Kuroto��s mind.


    The traitor has been lurking within the n for quite a few years now, even the kidnapping incident of Hinata was something he is responsible for�� Kuroto can��t guess that person��s exact thought process��


    But from what he knows, the traitor stole several scrolls that were rted to the history of the Byakugan and the Bird Cage Juinjutsu�� which means that the traitor��s objective was to find a way to crack the Bird Cage Juinjutsu (ording to Kuroto).


    It��s possible that he found something important in those scrolls and then wanted to acquire more information to do further research�� but to do so, he needed more source material and information�� which he can��t ess without the permission of the Patriarch.


    So, he took advantage of the opportunity that the destruction of the Vige provided and fulfilled his objective.


    The way he only took a few specific books and scrolls and did not touch any other treasures that are normally present in the library clearly indicates that he has a clear purpose.


    This is why Kuroto feels that that guy is onto something.


    After analyzing these few things, Kuroto couldn��t help but sigh��


    To be honest, Kuroto is not that worried in regards to the traitor�� even if that guy has managed to gain some information and clues of the Giant Tenseigan from the books and scrolls that he stole, and even if that guy manages to search and find the location of the Giant Tenseigan from those clues, it is actually not a bad thing for Kuroto, in fact, Kuroto will actually be very grateful to that guy.


    The reason is that just because that person manages to find the Giant Tenseigan wouldn��t mean that he would have the highest authority over it.


    The highest authority over the Giant Tenseigan will be of the person who has the purest Hyuga bloodline, and the purest Byakugan��


    This is the way how the Giant Tenseigan works��


    In terms of bloodline purity, and the Byakugan purity, Kuroto can im that he is at the top in the entire Hyuga n�� and as such, Kuroto will have the highest authority over the Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n, in this regard, even the Patriarch of the Hyuga n or the Byakugan princess can notpete against Kuroto.


    So, if that traitor finds the position of the Giant Tenseigan, and removes the Fuinjutsu ced on it, then Kuroto will be able to sense it immediately because of the pair of Tenseigan in his eyes��


    And if he is able to sense it, then taking control over it, thanks to his Tenseigan pair will be a piece of cake��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616: Hyuga Neji


    After some further discussion with the Hyuga Patriarch and after informing of the entrance ceremony that is about to be held a few dayster, Kuroto bid farewell to Hiashi and then left.


    From his conversation with Hiashi just now, Kuroto can be sure that the Hyuga Patriarch did not know anything about the Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n or the Otsutsuki n on the moon�� the reason is most likely that the information about these two existences was either lost by the Hyuga n or deliberately covered up by the ancestors of the Hyuga n.


    Regardless, Kuroto has sort of fulfilled his objective of this visit, and as such, he left.


    After leaving the mansion of the Patriarch, Kuroto strolled along the newly built road of the Hyuga n districts�� A bit absentminded, he was thinking about the traitor of the Hyuga n and other matters rted to the Giant Tenseigan and the Otsutsuki n.


    As Kuroto absentminded walked slowly, a voice he couldn��t be more familiar with reached his ears��


    ��Kuroto-kun!��


    His thoughts were broken by the sudden voice, and after shaking his head he looked up and noticed that not far away from him Yui was waving her hand towards him, and together with her as she wasing towards him, and she was not alone, she seemed to be apanying the father-son pair of Hyuga Hizashi, and Hyuga Neji.


    Noticing them, Kuroto walked forward and after greeting Hizashi, he asked Neji, ��Neji�� how are you?��


    Neji bowed slightly, and nodded, ��Sensei�� I am�� fine����


    Kuroto nodded lightly and after activating his Byakugan, he scanned Neji��s body��


    As Kuroto checked Neji��s body, Yui added from the side, ��Don��t worry Kuroto-kun�� I just carried out aplete medical check of Neji-kun�� His body is in perfect health, and there are no other problems�� There is no foreign Chakra present in his body�� The Akatsuki Organization did not do anything to Neji-kun����


    There is no doubt, the father-son pair of Hizashi and Neji had just visited the Konoha Hospital for carrying out Neji��s full body check-up.


    Akatsuki Organization has obviously rooted a deep fear in the hearts of all Konoha Vigers, the methods of the terrorist organization arepletely unpredictable and can be very dangerous for not only Neji but also for the entire Konoha Vige�� Therefore, nobody wanted to take a chance and both Neji and Sasuke had to undergo aplete medical check-up to make sure that nothing was wrong with them or their body, before letting them roam freely in Konoha��


    Of course, the same thing happened with Naruto and Hinata, which is reasonable��


    As for how Yui got here?


    Because currently she is the only Iryo-nin with the Byakugan, and because of her identity as the disciple of Tsunade-hime, Yui holds a high position in the Konoha Hospital, therefore, Neji��s check-up was done by her personally, which also reassured Hizashi��


    After Neji��s medical check-up waspleted, and because there was no major emergency at the Konoha Hospital, Yui took the initiative to apany the father-son pair of Hizashi and Neji while returning back to the territory of the Hyuga n��


    Kuroto nodded lightly with a thoughtful expression�� As Yui said, Neji��s physical state ispletely fine, there are no significant injuries except some scratches�� and there are no signs of any foreign chakra residing with him�� This means that the spores of White Zetsu are also not present in his body�� Kuroto was sort of worried about the presence of White Zetsu��s spores which might have been overlooked by Yui during Neji��s checkup because of herck of knowledge about the spores�� But now that he has personally checked Neji��s body, Kuroto can be assured that there is indeed nothing wrong with him.


    As Kuroto nodded, Hizashi said ��This time�� it was thanks to the rescue team of the Uchiha n�� if not for them, I don��t know what I would have done����


    Hizashi��s tone was filled with guilt, self-me, and grief��


    As Neji��s father, Hizashi should have done everything to rescue his son, but because of his identity as a member of the branch family of the Hyuga n�� he couldn��t put that much value in Neji, and had to devote all his energy to find and rescue Hinata�� This inability of his made Hizashi extremely guilty and ashamed that he dares not meet his eyes with Neji��


    ��Yes, we must express our thanks to the Uchiha Patriarch and the rescue team of the Uchiha n���� Kuroto replied with a light smile.


    On the surface, it is indeed the rescue team of the Uchiha n who rescued Sasuke and Neji, but the insiders know that that��s not really the case. The only reason Akatsuki released Sasuke and Neji is to obtain the information on the two Homusubi from Itachi and to assure Kuroto.


    If not for that, no matter how much effort the vige or either of the n had put, it was next to impossible for them to rescue the two kids.


    Of course, even if the Akatsuki Organization wouldn��t have released Sasuke and Neji, Kuroto wouldn��t have been that worried about the safety of the two kids, after all, the two of them have no Bijuu inside them, so they were of no use to the Akatsuki Organization�� And with Shinichi present in the Akatsuki Organization, he would have definitely tried his best to protect the two children as long as it didn��t blow away his cover��


    So, despite being surrounded by the members of the Akatsuki Organization, the two of them were safe.


    With such a thought in his mind, Kuroto looked at Neji and noted that Neji��s expression was low, his eyes were riddled with confusion�� as if he was stuck in a loop and couldn��t find a way out�� Curious, Kuroto asked, ��Neji�� What��s the matter? You seem unhappy���� he took a pause, and added in a yful tone, ��Are you unhappy because ofing back?��


    Neji shook his head and said in a downcast tone, ��I am fine Sensei�� just a little tired����


    ��Really?�� asked Kuroto with a frowned expression�� he didn��t like this downcast expression of Neji��


    Hizashi nced at Neji��s downcast expression, and sighed��


    Obviously, Hizashi is aware of the reason behind Neji��s downcast expression�� but even if he is aware of it, he isn��t able to do something about it.


    As soon as Neji was brought back to the vige and first saw Hizashi, Neji didn��t care about any other thing, and the first thing he did was ask a question from Hizashi, ��Otou-sama�� please tell me the truth�� what do you think, is the Hyuga n really inferiorpared to the Uchiha n?��


    Faced with such a straightforward question from Neji, Hizashi was taken aback and was unable to answer��


    Moreover, he really had no answer that would satisfy Neji��s hopes��


    If it was before, then Hizashi would have denied it straight off the bat, the Hyuga n was never inferiorpared to the Uchiha n back when he was a child, but at this point in time, in Hizashi��s knowledge, the Hyuga n really doesn��t have anyone who can match the Mangekyou Sharingan users�� coupled with the fact that Uchiha Shisui is now officially considered as the strongest shinobi of Konoha, even Hizashi had to admit that the Hyuga n can��t match the Uchiha n��


    Of course, even if he is aware of this fact in his heart, saying so openly wouldn��t be very good for the reputation of the Hyuga n, especially considering his identity�� so, in the face of Neji��s question, Hizashi could only choose to respond with silence.


    What made Hizashi even more puzzled was the confusion in Neji��s eyes��


    Neji may have had such a doubt in his heart, but, even with that, Neji��s had the desire to prove that this doubt is wrong�� he had the desire to not only make the Hyuga n catch up to the Uchiha n, but also to defeat them and prove that the Hyuga n is not inferiorpared to the Uchiha n. But now, Neji seems to have lost that desire�� it is as if he has suffered a major setback and he is confused about the future��


    It feels as if Neji has already believed in his heart that the Hyuga n is indeed inferiorpared to the Uchiha n, and no matter how much effort is put in, the Hyuga n will not be able to change their fate��


    Upon seeing suchplicated emotions appearing in the eyes of such a young child Hizashi was naturally doubtful, and as such, he asked a detailed exnation of Neji��s experience in the Akatsuki��s base�� only then did he realize the cause of Neji��s frustration and confusion.


    Seeing that Neji had bowed his head, Hizashi looked at Kuroto and answered in ce of Neji, ��This kid lost to the child of the Uchiha n�� and that��s why he is so frustrated����


    And then, Hizashi narrated Neji��s experience that Neji told him earlier��


    Upon understanding the matter, Kuroto smiled, ��Oh�� so that��s what happened? Just because you were defeated by Uchiha Sasuke�� you feel so confused?��


    Neji bit his lip and said, ��Sensei�� I watched Sasuke��s growth with my own eyes�� in that short period not only did he catch up to me, but also surpassed me�� Initially, whenever we fought, I was able to defeat him with just a little effort�� but after he received training from Shinichi-san, he got stronger every day, and surpassed me��!��


    Kuroto nced at Neji and said in a mocking tone, ��Just because Uchiha Sasuke has surpassed you, are you nning to give up?��


    Neji shook his head�� and said, ��No, I haven��t admitted defeat! But�� but����


    Kuroto interrupted Neji and said in a cold tone, ��But what? Are you going to give me an excuse now? If that��s the case, then it is all the more reason to just give up!


    In fact, I suggest you give up�� quit all your training and sit back at home like a normal child��! If you don��t even have enough courage and tough heart to get back up again after suffering such a small setback, then you are not qualified of bing a Shinobi!��


    ��No�� it��s not that either�� I�� I just can��t see any hope of surpassing him at all�� Currently, he just has a single tomoe Sharingan, but his Sharingan will evolve over time�� eventually, it will turn into the Mangekyou Sharingan�� but my Byakugan�� it will remain only Byakugan! How�� how am I going to defeat him then?�� said Neji.


    Considering Neji��s young age, it is normal to be confused under strong stimtion�� but Kuroto didn��t like it�� The current Hyuga Neji reminds of the Hyuga Neji from the Naruto cannon, the same child who seemed to have epted his fate�� Except that he is reserved and not being violent towards Hinata and the others��


    Kuroto coldly said, ��That��s why I am saying�� Give up�� since you don��t have an answer in front of you, then give up��! Because giving up is better than suffering and searching for an answer, right? Aft-����


    But before Kuroto could finish, suddenly a group of men, wearing the uniform of the Konoha Military Police Force forced their way inside the Hyuga n district and started to taunt Kuroto.


    ��Where is Hyuga Kuroto? Bring him out!��


    ��Come out you bastard! This time we are going to teach you a lesson you will never forget in your life!��


    ��You stole Shisui��s position! Since when did a servant such as you have such courage?��


    The unbridled screams of these members of the Konoha Military Police Force echoed all over the Hyuga n, disturbing the silence of the Hyuga n district, raising several eyebrows.


    Many Hyuga nsmen who were present in their homes came out on the streets and red at the Uchiha nsmen who dared to force their way inside the Hyuga n district in such a violent manner.


    Even the Patriarch of the Hyuga n was notified of such a happening and came out with several guards to check the situation.


    As for Kuroto? He was still standing where he was, and upon understanding that they were here for him, he will about to go ahead and greet them.


    Just as Kuroto took the first step, Yui quickly grabbed Kuroto��s sleeve and shook her head with a begging expression, ��Kuroto-kun�� please don��t go����


    From their clothing, it can be clearly noticed that all eight of them are Jonin Rank shinobi��


    And considering the attitude shown by the intruding Uchiha nsmen, they don��t seem to have any intention of talking things out and were definitely nning to have a conflict with Kuroto.


    If Kuroto were to go alone, he would have to face eight Jonins at the same time��


    Although Yui knows that Kuroto is very strong and can definitely fight and defeat more than one Jonin at once, but handling all eight Jonin Rank shinobi at the same time? Even Kage Rank shinobi wouldn��t im that they cane off scot-free!


    Moreover, these eight are Jonin of the Uchiha n��!


    As such, Yui did not dare to let Kuroto go for a head-on fight against them.


    Understanding the situation, Hizashi also said, ��Kuroto-kun�� it��s better to be careful�� let the n handle this matter�� you shouldn��t deal with it yourself.��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��Hizashi-sama�� the n shouldn��t get involved in such a small matter�� Let me handle it, after all, they are here for me.�� Then he looked at Yui and gently reassured her, ��Don��t worry, it will be over soon�� And I get to y the cool guy!��


    With that, he removed Yui��s head that was stopping him, and slowly walked towards the iing Uchiha nsmen.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617: Kuroto vs Eight Uchiha Jonin


    Under the gazes of all the Hyuga nsmen who were standing on both sides of the street, Kuroto slowly walked away from his initial position and made his way towards the moring Uchiha nsmen who were further trying to force their way inside the Hyuga n�� While walking towards them, Kuroto didn��t seem to have any worries on his face and his expression was calm as if he was out on just an after-meal walk.


    Of course, not everyone was as calm as Kuroto�� Behind him, Yui had sped her hands over her chest and was looking at him with a worried expression�� She bit her lip and nced at Hizashi standing next to her, ��Hizashi-sama����


    Hizashi nodded slightly, ��I know����


    In fact, Yui didn��t need to say anything as Hizashi had already activated his Byakugan, and he was paying utmost attention to Kuroto and the eight Uchiha Jonin with the intention of intervening immediately should the situation worsen for Kuroto.


    And different from Kuroto, Yui, and Hizashi, Neji tiptoed from behind Hizashi and carefully peeked at everything that was happening.


    Of course, Neji was also worried, but more than worry, his face was filled with expectations and curiosity��


    Back at home, Neji has often heard Hizashi praise Kuroto, he has also heard Kuroto indirectly acknowledge that he is the current strongest in the Hyuga n�� So, Neji wanted to see what can the strongest of the Hyuga n can do in the face of such a disparity��


    At the same time, outside the mansion of the Hyuga Patriarch, Hiashi also instructed his attendants to interfere if the situation worsen for Kuroto, at the same time, he also ordered some of them to immediately report this matter to Elder Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Eight Jonin Rank officers of the Konoha Military Police Force broke into the Hyuga n district, force their way in, and started to create chaos�� Regardless of whether this matter is big or small, if it is not handled properly, it will definitely cause enmity, hatred, and major conflicts between the two Shinobi ns, which wouldn��t be good for either party, particrly for the Hyuga n, especially at this time when the Uchiha n is in full swing.


    Moreover, if any major conflicts happen between the Hyuga n and the Uchiha n, it will affect the entire Konoha Vige, which wouldn��t be a very good thing, concerning the currentplicated situation of the Shinobi World.


    So, informing the matter to Sandaime Hokage-sama is the best choice, because he, as the third party would be able to intervene and solve the matter a little peacefully.


    It��s not that Hiashi doesn��t trust Kuroto��s strength, he does and is generally quite confident in Kuroto��s abilities and choices, but the reason he isn��t very optimistic about the situation this time is that facing eight Jonin rank shinobi at the same time, in particr, eight Jonins of the Uchiha who owns the three tomoe Sharingan of the Uchiha n, is no joke, and as such, even if doesn��t want to, he has to prepare for the worst possibility.


    On the long street, seeing that Hyuga Kuroto was walking towards them alone, one of the Uchiha shinobi, who recognized Kuroto by face immediatelyughed out loud, ��Oh? You actually came! And here I was thinking that you will continue to remain inside the Hyuga n district and not dare to show up in front of us�� it turns out that I was wrong�� You do have some guts; I will give you that����


    Another Uchiha shinobi who didn��t recognize Kuroto at first nce looked at him with a disdainful gaze and asked the other Uchiha around him, ��Hey, are you guys sure he is Hyuga Kuroto? He looks as weak as a chicken to me�� did this guy really defeat Shinichi, and Hiiragi?��


    Listening to the disdainful words of the Uchiha nsmen, Kuroto��s eyebrows twitched in annoyance�� at the same time, he couldn��t help but think to himself, ��I pity them, they don��t even know how to humiliate someone����


    After an inner chuckle, Kuroto nced at the eight Uchiha shinobi and asked faintly, ��Why are the officers of the Konoha Military Police Force here? And why are you people looking for me? I don��t believe I have even had contact with any of you before�� So, what do you people want from me?��


    At this time, one of the Uchiha, who seemed to be the leader of these eight Uchiha shinobi stepped forward, and said to Kuroto in a tone filled with contempt, ��Hyuga Kuroto�� we don��t want to escte this matter more than necessary�� As long as you refuse to be the Principal of the Ninja Academy, and resign from that post�� we will forget this matter, and leave without creating any problem�� but if you refuse�� then����


    From the manner he spoke, he seemed to be ordering Kuroto, rather than saying to him, and it was obvious that he was also issuing a warning to Kuroto that his order can not be refused, else the consequences wouldn��t be very good.


    One of the Uchiha behind him added with a chuckle, ��Hey, that��s not enough�� he has to kneel down and apologize too for being rude to us!��


    The so-called leader said in a sarcastic tone, ��Don��t make trouble Iwaki�� he is a member of the Hyuga n, and Hyuga n is also a n that is as strong as the Uchiha n on the surface, moreover, he also has Byakugan, although Byakugan is far inferiorpared to our Sharingan, it is still one of the three Great Dojutsu, so we Uchiha needs to give them some face, otherwise what would the others think��?��


    ��Humph�� what equal to our Uchiha n and what three great Dojutsu? They are a bunch of useless people�� and their n is as much trash as all of them!�� After speaking such offending and provoking words, Iwaki disdainfully looked at the Hyuga nsmen, and deliberately spat on the street to further humiliate them.


    Kuroto didn��t seem to be affected, and after talking a yawn to relieve his tiredness, he said calmly, ��Sigh, I am too busy to deal with a bunch of undisciplined and uncivilized people�� I don��t have time to entangle with all of you one by one�� so�� it��s better if you people����


    Before Kuroto couldplete his words, the leader interrupted Kuroto and said with a sly smile, ��Want to escape? Do you think we would just let you go away so simply?! But of course, I am in a generous mood right now�� as long as you resign from the post of the Principal of the Ninja Academy�� we will forgive you�� But if you don��t, then you will have to be prepared to spend the next month in the Konoha Hospital�� And you needn��t worry about the expenses�� we will pay for your medical expenses�� our sries are quite high����


    The group of Uchiha around himughed�� booing Kuroto and the entire Hyuga n without any worry, timidity, or regard to the fact that they were already surrounded by almost the entire Hyuga n.


    Kuroto rotated his hand from the shoulder joint and said, ��I think you are misunderstanding what I said�� When I said that I don��t have time to entangle with all of you one by one, I meant that I want all of you toe at me at once, I don��t have enough time to spare on each one of you individually�� so, let��s go together����


    Kuroto said and then beckoned all the eight of them toe at him at once.


    Listening to the Kuroto��s words, all the Hyuga nsmen in the surroundings were taken aback�� No one thought that Kuroto would fight all of them at once�� this is simply unbelievable!


    Yui was extremely shocked, and looked at Kuroto��s back with a surprised expression, and couldn��t help but wonder, ��Since when did Kuroto-kun be so cool?��


    Even Hizashi was taken aback and tried to think of Kuroto��s intentions behind taking such a risk�� As per Hizashi��s understanding of Kuroto��s nature, Kuroto is not the kind of guy who likes to show off�� and he generally doesn��t mess around with dangerous situations�� ��Yet the fact that he is taking such a step�� it can only mean one thing���� with such a thought he lightly nced at Neji��


    The leader of the team of Uchiha shinobi was also shocked, he was so shocked that he almost did not believe his ears�� He leaned forward and after cleaning his ear, he said, ��What did you just say? I didn��t hear it clearly, care to repeat it again?��


    ��Yeah sure���� Kuroto nodded with a wicked grin�� then without waiting for the other party to respond, he leaned slightly backward and then struck a roundhouse kick on his chest, making him fly several meters high like a projectile��


    After the leader drew a beautiful parabolic arc in the air, he mmed on the roof of a house with a muffled noise��


    <em>Bang!</em>


    ��Did you all hear it correctly this time? If not, I can make another try, I��ll be sure to make it clearer this time���� said Kuroto while looking at the rest of the Uchiha shinobi��


    �������� Uchiha Shinobi��


    ������.�� Hyuga nsmen��


    In an instant, the entire long street of the Hyuga n district became deadly quiet��


    Whether the Hyuga nsmen standing on both sides of the street, or the Uchiha shinobi standing in front of him, they were all stunned by the sudden actions of Kuroto. None of them expected that Kuroto would make such a move, and the move would be so decisive and ruthless that he sent the other party crashing on the rooftop of a house.


    It took a while for them toe back to their senses and realize what exactly happened�� And as soon as they came back to their senses, the Uchiha nsmen gritted their teeth in anger, ��This guy�� he is looking for death!��


    And without any wait, all of them rushed towards Kuroto with killing intent on their faces��


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    Kuroto chuckled lightly and by the time they had reacted Kuroto had already moved from his position.


    With a body flicker, he appeared behind Iwaki, and before Iwaki could react, he struck the back of Iwaki��s knee with his foot making Iwaki forcibly copse on the ground�� Coincidently enough, Iwaki��s facended on the exact same spot where he had spat not long ago which raised several eyes at once��


    Of course, Kuroto didn��t care about those eyes, he closed in on Iwaki, then took out his Kusanagi Sword from its sheathe and after lifting off Iwaki��s head by hardly pulling his hair, he pinned Iwaki��s neck with the sharp edge of his de casually and looked at the other Uchiha shinobi with a provocative expression.


    As the metallic sharp edge of Kuroto��s sword touched Iwaki��s neck, Iwaki��s angry face stiffened, and the curse that was about toe out unconsciously was also forced back down in the face of the shard edge that can take his life in a single sh.


    Seeing that Iwaki was taken hostage, the other six Uchiha shinobi stop midway and under Kuroto��s provocative look, all of them hesitated from making any more�� they had to admit to themselves that Hyuga Kuroto is by no means weak, and they will have to take this fight seriously, otherwise they will make a fool of themselves!


    ��Humph�� scared already?�� with a cold snort, Kuroto removed the sword that pinned down Iwaki, then with the hilt of his Kusanagi Sword, he struck Iwaki��s head, instantly making him lose consciousness and again copse on the same spot where he had spat earlier.


    With Iwaki knocked out, Kuroto got up, and after sheathing back his Kusanagi Sword, he said, ��Don��t worry this is just a casual fight, I don��t have ns on killing you people�� it��s not worth it. So, you people don��t have to be scared and cane at me all at once.��


    Such words from Kuroto immediately reignited the anger within the Uchiha Shinobi�� and they again started to shout curses at him��


    ��Arrggghhhh�� that��s it�� I can��t take it anymore; I am going to kill you!��


    ��Go to hell, you bastard!��


    ��Just die!��


    But unlikest time, they have already learned their lesson�� So, although they shouted curses at him, none of them made any careless moves against him�� They had put away their previous contempt and were nning to fight seriously against Kuroto�� In their hearts, each of them had epted that Hyuga Kuroto wouldn��t be easy to deal with�� and they have to take this fight extremely seriously if they want to defeat Kuroto.


    ��


    At the same time not far away from the Hyuga n.


    Itachi and Shisui wereing towards the Hyuga n in a hurry�� and Sasuke and Kiyomi were closely following the two.


    Perhaps because Sasuke has never noticed his nii-san and Shisui so anxious and in a hurry, Sasuke also became worried, and pleaded to Itachi, ��Nii-san, Shisui-nii-san, the two of you must save Neji��s sensei�� Neji is a good friend of mine, but if something were to happen to Neji��s sensei because of our n, how will I face him in the future? So, you two must save Neji��s sensei! Please!��


    Kiyomi didn��t say anything�� she was just silently following the three��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618: Kuroto vs Six Uchiha Jonin


    Hokage Building, Elder Hiruzen��s Office.


    Looking at the documents stacked high on his desk, Sarutobi Hiruzen helplessly put down his tobo pipe and sighed with a tired expression.


    Although he is no longer the Hokage of Konoha, he is still forced to deal with all the official duties of the Hokage, and the daily affairs of the vige, whether big or small are still taken care of by him.


    In fact, Sarutobi Hiruzen is very confused at this moment��


    In order to be Konoha��s Hokage, Danzo took great pains and even went as far as topletely offend him, after doing all this, it stands to reason that he should have kept the power in his hands, even as the temporary Hokage agent��


    But this did not happen��


    Unexpectedly, after bing the temporary Hokage, although, Danzo made a few decisions and exercised a bit of Hokage��s authority, his actions were well measured, such as changing the leaders of the Anbu department and some other things��


    But other than these few actions, Danzo did not do anything else, even managing the daily affairs of the vige was left to Sarutobi and other Elders of the advisory board, which is too abnormal considering Danzo��s personality and his desire for power.


    ��What does he want to do?��


    Although Sarutobi Hiruzen can��t guess Danzo��s thoughts, he has a vague feeling that Danzo is nning something secretly, and whatever Danzo is nning, it must be extremely important to him, so important that Danzo doesn��t even have the time to devote enough attention into exercising his power as the Temporary Hokage.


    ��What could it be?��


    As Hiruzen was pondering, suddenly there was a rapid knock on the door of his office.


    <em>Knock Knock Knock</em>


    Interrupted in the midst of his thoughts, Elder Sarutobi retracted and said, ��Come in!��


    Immediately after he instructed to e in��, a Hyuga nsman under the lead of an Anbu walked inside Elder Hiruzen��s office and concisely reported the violent act of the members of the Konoha Military Police Force and everything they did after forcing their way into the Hyuga n district.


    ��What?!��


    Upon hearing the details of the actions of members of the Konoha Military Police Force, the former Hokage was taken aback and got up from his chair with a shocked expression.


    Initially, Elder Hiruzen really wanted to give the position of the Principal of the Ninja Academy to Uchiha Shisui in order to appease the Uchiha n, but even Shisui deemed Hyuga Kuroto to be a better candidate, so, Hiruzen went along with it.


    From Elder Hiruzen��s perspective, Hyuga Kuroto is also a very good candidate for the position of the principal of the Ninja Academy, and considering Kuroto��s identity as the member of the Hyuga n, giving him that position also meant drawing the favor and support of the Hyuga n towards him, which is also a good political move, so the former Hokage also chose Kuroto and assigned him the position.


    Hiruzen knew that the Uchiha n would be slightly dissatisfied with this, and had nned an alternative means topensate the Uchiha n, but he didn��t expect that before he could offer them thatpensation, some of the Uchiha nsmen had already taken such impulsive actions�� They were arrogant and crazy enough to forcefully enter the Hyuga n district and provoke conflict with Hyuga Kuroto and the Hyuga n!


    Although this has angered the former Hokage when he thought of the possibility of arge-scale conflict that might happen between the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n, Sandaime knew that he couldn��t sit still and let it happen, so immediately after getting up from his chair, he ordered the subordinates around him, ��Hurry up! Arrange a team of Anbu and follow me to the Hyuga n district�� can��t let them fight at any cost!��


    ��


    In the Hyuga n district.


    Upon seeing two of their nsmen get defeated within a few seconds, the remaining six Jonin Rank Uchiha were taken aback and looked at Kuroto with vignt expressions on their faces.


    They knew that they can��t y around anymore and might have to take this fight seriously, else not only will this affect their reputation, but also affect the reputation of the entire Uchiha n!


    Understanding this, they got serious and entered their respective fighting state�� And as soon as they did so, all six of them showed amazing cooperative skills and superb tactical qualities.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    With the sound of breaking wind, the six Uchiha used body flicker Jutsu and instantly divided into three teams, each one consisting of two members�� and surrounded Kuroto from three sides, thus effectively cutting off his escape from three sides.


    Observing their actions, Kuroto smiled slightly.


    Surrounding from only three sides, and leaving a retreat for the surrounded target is a not so popr tactic sometimes used by the Uchiha nsmen.


    Under the pressure of being surrounded by three sides, the target chooses the only option to escape, and then the game of hunting begins where the target is the prey and the Uchiha nsmen are experienced hunters ying with their prey as they slowly kill him mentally and physically until the prey loses all his fighting intent and surrenders.


    Kuroto is obviously aware of this so this tactic of the Uchiha n, as such, this tactic is not going to work on him, in fact, even if he wasn��t aware of it, this tactic still wouldn��t have worked on him because of the difference in their strengths, speed, and battle IQ.


    Unaware of this fact, the Uchiha Jonins continued, and as soon as they surrounded Kuroto, two of them started to weave hand signs for abined Jutsu��


    <em>��Fire Style: Fire Ball Jutsu!��</em>


    <em>��Wind Style: Whirling Tornado!��</em>


    In an instant, a hot fireball was sprayed out by an Uchiha Jonin, and at the same time, a whirling tornado was released by another Jonin standing next to him�� The Fire of the Fireball was red by the Whirling Tornado and sted towards Kuroto in the form of a Fire Tornado.


    At the same time, an Uchiha Jonin on both sides of Kuroto started to simultaneously weave hand signs and released their Jutsu��


    <em>��Earth Style: Mud Wall!��</em>


    <em>��Earth Style: Mud Wall!��</em>


    In an instant two mud walls rose on either side of Kuroto and blocked his retreat from the side, while the other two Uchiha had their swords, shuriken, and Kunai ready to make their next move as they observed Hyuga Kuroto with their three-tomoe Sharingan, waiting for Kuroto to react so that they can deal with him ordingly.


    <em>Boom</em>


    The huge Fire Tornado rushed towards Kuroto, along the way, a deep charred gully was ploughed on the newly built street, and under the scorching temperature of the Fire tornado, the masonry paved on the streets was melted into liquid mud and exuded a burst of green smoke.


    Seeing the scale of Jutsu and its damaging effects, the Hyuga nsmen, including Hizashi, Yui, as well as Hiashi on the streets eximed and looked at Kuroto with a worried expression.


    Earlier Kuroto managed to instantly take down two Jonin of the Uchiha n with very little effort, although they were surprised and somewhat relieved, they also knew that it was simply because of the element of surprise and because they were seriously underestimating Kuroto, but now they can see that the rest of the six Uchiha Jonin are taking this seriously�� and dealing with six of them at once wouldn��t be easy.


    The only reason Hizashi hasn��t interfered up to now is that Kuroto wanted to deal with them himself, but of course, he was ready to intervene any time�� most of the other Hyuga nsmen had the same thought as Hizashi�� after all, Kuroto is a member of the Hyuga n, and he is deeply loved and respected in the n, especially by the members of the Branch family many of whom consider him their ideal, as such, no one in Hyuga n would watch him being bullied by Uchiha n, that too within the Hyuga n district.


    Neji, who was hiding behind Hizashi narrowed his eyes with a look of horror on his face. The heat waves emitted by the Fire Tornado were too hot and they instantly charred his lips and were difficult to look at directly�� He couldn��t imagine just how dangerous would it be to face such a thing from the front, and as the tornado was about to hit Kuroto, he involuntarily closed his eyes�� afraid to watch Kuroto die.


    But at this time, a voice reached Neji��s ears, ��Neji�� don��t close your eyes, open them and see what is about to happen!��


    As this voice reached his ears, Neji subconsciously opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was Kuroto making his move��


    Kuroto made no attempt to dodge the Fire Tornado or defend against it using Revolving Heaven as everyone had expected, instead, he used body flicker Jutsu and dived straight into it head-on!


    ��That��s practically suicide! Does he have a death wish?!�� Such a thought shed into the minds of the onlookers.


    ��Idiot!�� thought Uchiha Jonins.


    <em>Booom!</em>


    An explosive sound reached everyone��s ears, they saw Kuroto breaking the entire Fire Tornado using his sheer speed as he moved through it without any hindrance, and the very next instant, Kuroto was already standing in front of two Uchiha Jonin who had just used thebined Jutsu.


    ��You�� wh-��!�� That��s all they could speak as before they could finish their words, they found themselves being held by Kuroto from their necks.


    ��Too weak!�� muttered Kuroto disdainfully as he held the two Uchiha from their necks and without speaking anything more, he precisely injected his Chakra into their necks and made them faint by temporarily blocking their nasal cavity.


    Watching theirpanions being held by Kuroto like two chickens, the other four Uchiha felt embarrassed and angry!


    <em>Plop�� Plop��</em>


    Without giving any regards to their embarrassment and anger, Kuroto threw them to the side racks�Cat the same position where Iwaki was lying unconscious.


    With those four of the eight members of the Konoha Military Police Force were taken care of and then looked at the rest of them with an impatient expression, ��Go ahead, but can the rest of you be slightly quicker? I don��t have time all day�� as I am in a bit of a hurry!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619: Kuroto vs Four Uchiha Jonin


    ��Go ahead, but can the rest of you be slightly quicker? I don��t have time all day�� as I am in a bit of a hurry!��


    In the face of Kuroto��s carefree remark; surprise, anger, panic, and several other emotions took root in the hearts of the leftover four Uchiha Jonin.


    The scene just now was a little too weird for them to understand in just a single nce, especially because neither of them expected Kuroto to use such an approach to deal with thebined Fire Tornado Ninjutsu.


    Although both Fireball Jutsu and Whirling Tornado are individually not that high ranked ninjutsu, however, the ones using them were not ordinary shinobi, both of them were Jonin, and that too, Jonin of the Uchiha n�� their cooperation, tacit understanding, and coordination were perfect, as a result, the Fireball Jutsu and Whirling Tornado perfectlyplemented each other and resulted in a very dangerous Fire Tornado that surpassed A-Rank Ninjutsu��


    ording to themon sense of the Shinobi World, dealing with such a powerful Ninjutsu is not so easy, and anyone facing such a Ninjutsu would either choose topletely escape its range or choose to use a Ninjutsu of their own to defend against it�� in case of Hyuga nsmen, they can also choose to use Revolving Heaven which is nearly perfect defense, which everyone expected Kuroto to do, but no�� he didn��t do what everyone expected��


    Instead of escaping the range of Ninjutsu, or defending against it, he charged straight into the Fire Tornado, this action was practically suicide and it left everyone taken aback, specifically, the two Uchiha Jonin were caught off-guard and Kuroto was able to knock out both of them��


    After all, charging through the Fire Tornado isn��t as simple as it may seem, the moment someonees into contact with such a high temperature, their entire body will be charred, leading to instant death�� yet nothing happened to Kuroto, which further confused everyone��


    Seeing the vignt expression on the faces of the four Uchiha, Kuroto chuckled lightly��


    Obviously, what he did isn��t that difficult for him�� And it��s just an alternative method of using Revolving Heaven.


    When Hyuga nsmen uses Revolving Heaven, they release Chakra from all their Tenketsu and simultaneously rotate their body to apply the rotation force into the released Chakra to make a spiralling Chakra barrier and defend against the attacks.


    Of course, rotation is not necessary to use Revolving Heaven, and the only reason it is used is that the Chakra strength of most of the Hyuga nsmen is not strong enough. Topensate for thatck of chakra strength the rotation force is added to enhance the defense.


    But let��s say if someone��s Chakra Strength is more than strong enough, then what would happen?


    If the Chakra strength is strong enough, then there would be no need to add rotation force��


    The Lightning barrier created by the Lightning Chakra Mode of Raikage would be one such example of this approach, although, the two Jutsu arepletely different and have no linkage with each other, Raikage��s Lightning Barrier can still be taken as aparison.


    The approach Kuroto used just now is quite simr�� His Chakra strength is already more than strong enough and because of having experience of using the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, Kuroto managed to create a Chakra barrier cum Cloak around him that protected him against the high temperature of the Fire Tornado.


    This type of Chakra cloak is something only the Hyuga nsmen can use because of their innate ability to release Chakra from all their Tenketsu.


    Kuroto calls this technique of using Chakra to coat his entire body in order to create a barrier as the Byakugan Chakra Cloak.


    Byakugan Chakra Cloak is a simple and low-level application of Tenseigan Chakra Mode, and since this is the first time anyone has ever seen such a Jutsu, so everyone was surprised and Kuroto was able to take down two Uchiha Jonin by the element of surprise.


    Of course, Byakugan Chakra Cloak has heavy Chakra consumption, but for Kuroto who can even use Tenseigan Chakra Mode, such chakra consumption is not that big of a deal, as it is nothing more than just a drop of water in apletely filled bucket.


    Normally, the Uchiha shinobi wouldn��t have been surprised enough to be leftpletely off-guard, but Kuroto��s perfect timing and extreme speed worked in conjunction with the ming tornado that obscures the vision of the two Uchiha Jonin�� so their Sharingan failed to capture his movements, and that is how Kuroto was able to defeat them instantly.


    ��What to do? At this rate all of us����


    ��Shut up�� are you afraid now? Think about it, he is just one person, we are still four, and we won��t lose����


    ��Yeah, pay attention to his techniques, this guy is just slightly faster and has a better defense, so long as we breach those two advantages of his, he will be done for!��


    ��Humph, no matter how fast he is, he couldn��t be faster than the insight of our Sharingan!��


    While speaking such words, the four Uchiha Jonin rekindled their fighting spirit and nned to take down Kuroto. Although, they were extremely surprised that their initial number was reduced to the current half in shock and surprise, the honor and reputation of the Uchiha n did not allow them to retreat.


    While such a thought was going on in the minds of the four Jonin��


    Suddenly, Kuroto��s chilling voice was heard, ��Never get distracted in the middle of a battle�� didn��t the Uchiha n teach you people even such a basic point?��


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    As thest word was heard, Kuroto had already disappeared from his position with the use of a Body Flicker.


    The expression on the faces of the four Uchiha Jonin became tense, the three ck tomoe in each of their Sharingan were spinning rapidly, searching for Kuroto��s figure.


    At this moment, one of the Uchiha Jonin sensed slight changes in the airflow behind him, he immediately understood that Hyuga Kuroto has targeted him, so he immediately turned around to make aeback, but the moment he did so, he found that Kuroto��s figure was only a few steps away from pouncing on him.


    Regardless, with the sword in his hand, the Uchiha Jonin grinned, ��You are not gonna get away from this one!��


    But before he could do anything, his brows tightened in a frown�� this particr Jonin noticed that Hyuga Kuroto��s left hand that he was using to initiate the attack seemed to be weaving hand signs�� And because half of Kuroto��s hand was covered by the long sleeve of his Kimono, it obscured the Uchiha Jonin��s direct vision, as such, he couldn��t figure out the exact hand signs that Kuroto was weaving.


    And what��s more surprising is that ��He can weave hand signs from just one hand?��


    As he thought so, he tried to get a better look at Kuroto��s left hand so as to identify the hand sign pattern to guess the Ninjutsu that Kuroto ns to use��


    This choice of his was his biggest mistake because as his attention was more focused on Kuroto��s handpared to Kuroto, Kuroto smirked wickedly and suddenly elerated his movement��


    And without giving any opportunity for the other party to react, he used both of his hands to carry out a series of hard strikes on the Uchiha Jonin.


    <em>Bang Bang Bang Bang!</em>


    Because of the momentary distraction, when Kuroto attacked the Uchiha Jonin, the Uchiha Jonin was only able to parry four to five hits, but as Kuroto��s speed and attack power increased with each strike, he was unable to keep up and after taking a few hits, he puked out blood from his mouth and fainted with an unwilling expression on his face.


    As the fifth Uchiha fainted on the ground, Kuroto kicked him lightly on the ground and threw him to the same position where three other Uchiha were ced before, creating a pile of fainted Uchiha Jonin.


    After dealing with the fifth guy, Kuroto turned around and looked at the remaining three Uchiha with a provocative expression.


    ��Damn it�� this guy seems to know our fighting habits too well! And he also knows how Sharingan actually works!��


    ��Thest burst of speed that he used�� it was nearly as fast as Shisui if I am not wrong!��


    ��And why the heck is he using Steel Fist Taijutsu? Aren��t Hyuga supposed to only rely on their Gentle Fist?��


    Kuroto didn��t care about their questions and walked step by step towards the remaining three Uchiha��


    Looking at the approaching Kuroto, the three Jonin backed away instinctively.


    At this time one of the Uchiha questioned Kuroto, ��How do you understand Sharingan to this degree?��


    Because of their Sharingan, Uchiha nsmen are ustomed to perceiving every moment of their enemies, this habit of theirs has been engraved into their instincts and Kuroto just took advantage of this instinctual habit of Uchiha nsmen, but to take advantage of that instinctual ability, one has to understand the Uchiha and their Sharingan which Kuroto did��


    ��Who knows?�� of course, he wouldn��t give an exnation to them��


    Not only is he ustomed to fighting Uchiha with Mangekyou Sharingan, but Kuroto himself also has experience of using Sharingan, Mangekyou Sharingan, and Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�� so, he understands Sharingan better than the Uchiha nsmen standing in front of him�� of course, he wouldn��t bother to boast it.


    ��


    Among the onlookers.


    As Neji saw Kuroto defeat Uchiha Jonin one after another, he was surprised, and with stars shining in his eyes, he asked Hizashi, ��Otou-sama, what kind of Jutsu is Sensei using? How is it so powerful? And what kind of fighting style is he using? It looks so different from what you have taught me!��


    Hizashi��s attention was still on Kuroto and the three Uchiha, but he was no longer that worried about Kuroto after witnessing the fight up to now�� After hearing Neji��s question, Hizashi pondered, and exined, ��The Chakra Cloak surrounding Kuroto-kun, I am not sure how that is working�� but as for his fighting style�� he is not using just Gentle Fist�� His fighting style seems to be a mix of Gentle Fist, Steel Fist, Leaf-Style Swordsmanship, Uchiha Taijutsu and Kenjutsu, and several other fighting styles�� One thing to note is that all his movements are simple and practical, at the same time they are also extremely delicate yet fierce�� which is incredible in a sense�� because he is perfectly syncing all those fighting styles����


    Neji was confused, ��What does that mean?��


    Hizashi said with a sigh, ��It means that your Sensei has broken the shackles of Gentle Fist����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620: Untitled


    Seeing the course of the battle, Hizashi also put away all his worries about Kuroto and paid attention to Kuroto��s fighting style which is abination of all the fighting styles he has ever seen out there.


    Whenever Hyuga Shinobis fights, they would subconsciously take the fighting stance of the Gentle Fist that they have practiced for years and use the very same Gentle Fist Taijutsu routine to deal with all their enemies, this method generally works in the favor of Hyuga nsmen because of the perfection of Gentle Fist Taijutsu that the Hyuga n has achieved over the course of several centuries��


    But precisely because of this so-called ��perfection�� of the Gentle-Fist Taijutsu, the Hyuga n has made Gentle-Fist Taijutsu their only fighting style�� Although it works most of the time, however, when the upper limit of the enemy��s strength increases beyond what Gentle Fist Taijutsu can handle, the Hyuga n bes helpless.


    Before this, Hizashi was always confused and was unable to figure it out��


    The prestige of the Uchiha n is growing day by day; however, the prestige of the Hyuga n is still the same as before, and in fact, it is declining year by year��Hizashi can��t see a way to lead the n forward, so all he could do was helplessly spin in circles that were drawn by the ancestors of the Hyuga n with no way out��


    Because of his upbringing, even he never questioned the traditions of the Hyuga n and epted things as it is, and even if he focused his attention on something it was on the Byakugan��


    Hizashi always wondered if Byakugan could also evolve just like Sharingan, perhaps the Hyuga n might have also been like the Uchiha n�� and this thought of his made him ignore one very important thing��


    However today, after watching Kuroto��s battle against the Uchiha Jonins, he faintly understood it.


    What��s limiting the Hyuga n is not the Byakugan, but the Hyuga n��s method of using the Byakugan.


    Hyuga n has limited itself to using Byakugan in conjunction with Gentle Fist Taijutsu, the Uchiha n has done no such thing, each of their Shinobi explores his own path and that��s probably the reason why the Uchiha n is developing, while the Hyuga n has stagnated.


    The Hyuga n has caged itself, and its growth with its perfection��


    As you know, if someone is given everything perfectly from birth, then the spirit of exploring just vanishes and that is how the Hyuga n has started to decline.


    ��Sigh�� the answer was always in front of me, and yet I could not see it clearly up until now���� sighed Hizashi as he looked at Kuroto with aplicated expression.


    ��


    On the battlefield.


    <em>Smash!</em>


    With a low horizontal kick, Kuroto knocked out the seventh Uchiha Jonin on the ground who flew into the air then soon copsed on the ground and fainted.


    With the seventh Uchiha knocked out, Kuroto threw him on the pile of unconscious Uchihas that were gathered a little far away, and muttered, ��That takes care of the seventh guy�� Now then���� then looked in the direction of thest Uchiha who has crouched not too far away and bleeding from the corner of his mouth.


    ��Impossible! This is impossible! This can��t happen!��


    Kuroto turned around and while slowly walking towards him, he asked curiously, ��What��s impossible?��


    Thest Uchiha looked at Kuroto with a horrified expression and as he noticed Kuroto walking towards him, he stumbled backward in an attempt to retreat and shouted, ��St�� stay away from me!��


    No way, he couldn��t help it, he witnessed everything with his very own eyes!


    Right before his very eyes, Kuroto used some sort of strange technique to deal with the remaining Uchiha nsmen�� He had never seen such a strange movement technique, but he could feel that it is a very high-end technique!


    Kuroto chuckled lightly, and while continuing to walk forward he asked with a yful grin, ��What did you just say? I didn��t hear it clearly, care to repeat it? Are you asking me to spare you? Of course, I can let you go if you give up�� and repent!��


    Feeling the mockery in Kuroto��s tone, thest Uchiha was angered, he stood up and shouted, ��Never! I am from the proud and noble Uchiha n�� no matter what, I will never give up!��


    As soon as his wordsnded, thest Uchiha felt a sharp pain on the back of his neck, and the very next moment his eyelids started to feel heavy.


    Poof��


    At the same time, the Kuroto standing before him exploded into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared��


    Understanding that the Hyuga Kuroto standing before him was nothing more a Shadow Clone, thest Uchiha was taken aback, and upon realizing that the other party dealt with him so easily, he couldn��t but curse, ��Damn you! When did you weave hand signs for the Shadow Clone Jutsu!?��


    But this doubt of his was never to be answered as he soon fell unconscious and copsed on the ground with an unwilling expression!


    After dealing with thest Uchiha, Kuroto bent over, picked him up by his cor, and threw him over the pile of unconscious Uchihas.


    Looking at the pile of unconscious Uchiha Jonin, the Hyuga nsmen on the streets were shocked and opened their mouths with an incredulous expression, as if, as if this whole scene before their eyes was nothing but a dream!


    The fierce battle that everyone had expected and were prepared for did not happen, it was just a unteral ughter by Kuroto using physicalbat and clever tactics.


    Yui looked at Kuroto with a sluggish expression, ��Unknowingly, Kuroto-kun has already be so strong? Back when we were children, he couldn��t even defeat me!��


    No matter what, Yui was very happy that Kuroto was safe��


    Different from Yui, Neji looked at Kuroto with admiration and thought to himself with rekindled hope, ��Sensei is really the strongest in the entire Hyuga n, he defeated so many Jonins of the Uchiha n so easily!


    Sensei told me that I shouldn��t worry about whether Uchiha n is superior or not until I reach his level, so I shouldn��t worry about it and only focus on training myself!


    Besides, Sensei could defeat so many of them alone, this means that the Uchiha n is not invincible! Just wait Sasuke, I will prove that the Hyuga n is not inferior to the Uchiha n!��


    At the same time, Hiashi stared at Kuroto deeply.


    The strength of Kuroto has far exceeded his expectations, and from what he could see, Kuroto hasn��t even shown all his strength here.


    Others may not have noticed it or have forgotten to pay attention to that point, but Hiashi clearly noticed that during the entire battle against the eight Uchiha Jonin, Kuroto didn��t even activate his Byakugan!


    ��You can deal with eight Jonins without even using the Byakugan or Gentle Fist�� Hyuga Kuroto, sometimes you really scare me!�� with a sigh, Hiashi also began to recall the advice that Kuroto gave a few years ago.


    While everyone was relieved, suddenly, the first Uchiha who was kicked atop the roof of a house by Kuroto shook his head and stood up with a dizzy expression.


    Some of the Hyuga nsmen immediately noticed him, and pointed at him��


    Kuroto who was standing in the crowd, turned his head and nced at him with a surprised expression, ��He woke up this early? This is surprising����


    In the beginning, when Kuroto kicked him atop the roof of a house, Kuroto wasn��t least merciful�� It stands to reason that the other party should have remained unconscious for at least one-two hours�� but unexpectedly, he regained consciousness so quickly��


    Feeling everyone��s gazes on him, and looking at the pile of unconscious Uchiha Jonins on the ground, the first Uchiha was angered, and this anger of his further boiled when he recalled the embarrassing experience of being knocked out with just a single kick��


    Focusing his attention on Kuroto, the first Uchiha shouted, ��Hyuga Kuroto! I will kill you with my own hands!��


    As he said so, his chakra red and he pounced on Kuroto in a sonic boom!


    <em>Boom!</em>


    ��So strong!��


    Listening to the sonic boom in the air generated by the first Uchiha, the weaker members of the Hyuga n quickly covered their ears, retreated backward, and closed their eyes.


    At the same time, they all sighed deeply��


    Because this scene reminded them of the fact that the ones who were fighting Kuroto were all Jonin level Shinobi of the Uchiha n, which means that each of them is extremely strong, reaching the peak one percent of Konoha and the Shinobi World!


    Those who could still react worriedly looked at Kuroto who was still standing in the center of the crowd.


    From the fact that Kuroto was standing still, they were not sure if Kuroto would be able to react�� Although they have confidence in Kuroto, they were worried nheless because the first Uchiha seems to being towards Kuroto with killing intent, and yet, Kuroto has not given any reaction up until now.


    In the mix of sonic boom and shockwave, the first Uchiha rushed in front of Kuroto.


    Huge pressure swept over, prompting the timid ones to shut their eyes in panic, afraid of witnessing Kuroto��s death��


    However, what everyone expected did not happen, there was no earth-shattering collision, and even the sonic boom and the shock waves brought by the first Uchiha came to an abrupt end.


    Confused, everyone opened their eyes nervously�� And when they did, all they saw was Kuroto holding the first Uchiha by the neck without any change in his expression, and muttered with a sigh, ��Huh�� he was quite fast�� but that��s it!�� then without further ado, he knocked out the first Uchiha and threw him on the pile of unconscious Uchihas, ��That takes care of all of them!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621: Dumbfounded Crowd


    ��Although all of them are taken care of, I can��t just leave them piled up here in an unconscious state�� Really, if they wanted to cause me so much trouble, why not choose the Uchiha district, if it was there, I could just leave them as it is, but unfortunately, I can��t do the same here�� Sigh, what a headache!�� muttered Kuroto with a helpless expression as he looked at the pile of unconscious Uchiha Jonin.


    While Kuroto was feeling troubled, at this moment, a Hyuga nsman who was standing guard at the entrance of the Hyuga n district hurriedly crossed the long street and worriedly reported to the Hyuga Patriarch, ��Patriarch, Uchiha Shisui is here!


    ��What? HE is here?!�� Hizashi was taken aback, his expression turned gloomy, and brows tightened�� The situation he was most worried about has started to unfold, and if Uchiha Shisui isn��t handled properly, the situation can turn extremely bad for the entire Hyuga n.


    After all, in the history of the Shinobi World, as we know, the disputes between shinobi ns are often the results of the personal conflicts between nsmen of the two ns, if once such a conflict happens, and it is not handled properly, it can be a fuse of war. And once personal conflict bes the fuse of war, then what personal conflicts were the cause of the war bes irrelevant, because at that point, no matter what the issue was and how you try to solve that issue, the war will continue to escte and inevitably involve other aspects such as reputation, honor, dignity, life-death, love-hatred, and benefits.


    Such wars were extremelymon in the Warring States Period when the Shinobi ns often fought over such small personal conflicts and caused devastating wars that resulted in hundreds of deaths, in fact, many shinobi ns even perished because of these small reasons.


    Because Hiashi is extremely clear on this point, he is extremely worried�� if Uchiha Shisui chooses to take revenge and tries to regain the honor of the Uchiha n, then this small conflict that happened today might even be a cause of a war between the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n.


    As Hiashi worriedly looked in Kuroto��s direction, four figures, each with the Uchiwa-fan symbol on their turtled cor shirt walked into the Hyuga n district.


    These four are undoubtedly Itachi, Shisui, Sasuke, and Kiyomi who rushed over to stop the Uchiha nsmen from causing a mess.


    As the four Uchiha nsmen walked into the Hyuga n territory, the curious Hyuga nsmen looked at them and started to whisper, ��So, that is Uchiha Shisui of the Uchiha n huh?��


    ��Yes, I was in the same graduation year as him, he is indeed Shisui of the Body Flicker!��


    ��The ones apanying Uchiha Shisui are the children of the Uchiha Patriarch, right?��


    ��Yes, the eldest son Uchiha Itachi, then the younger son Uchiha Sasuke, and finally, the adopted daughter Uchiha Kiyomi! I have heard that all three of them are genius among geniuses!��


    ��Uchiha Shisui and the heir of the Uchiha n are here�� and Kuroto-sama just beat so many Jonins of the Uchiha n, although, they were the ones who offended Kuroto-sama and disrespected him, however, will Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi ept it? Isn��t heing here not a piece of good news for Kuroto-sama and the rest of us?��


    ��That��s�� Now that you mention it��!��


    After understanding the identity of the four of them, and what their arrival here means, many Hyuga nsmen began to worry.


    Almost everyone in Konoha knows that Uchiha Shisui, the user of Mangekyou Sharingan is the strongest Shinobi in Konoha, he is strong enough to intervene in the battle between the leaders of Amatsukami and the Akatsuki Organization, and still managed toe out alive, so his strength is unquestionable.


    If such a strong shinobi were to see his fellow nsmen lying beaten and bruised with swollen noses and bloody faces, one can only imagine what would be his reaction�� nobody would find it strange if Uchiha Shisui felt enraged and became an enemy of the Hyuga n after witnessing such a scene.


    And if does be an enemy of the Hyuga n then the future of the Hyuga n would be bleak and there are even chances that the entire Hyuga n might disappear overnight.


    Such thoughts were running in the minds of all the Hyuga nsmen as they looked at Shisui nervously, in fact, even Yui who knew Shisui quite well also looked at him with a nervous expression��


    ��Kuroto-kun and Shisui-kun are friends and colleagues�� so Shisui-kun might overlook it this time���� she thought in an attempt to convince herself, however, even she knew that this is just her wishful thinking as the chances of such a thing happening are very low, after all, for noble Shinobi ns pride, honor, and blood of the n are above everything else��


    So, even if Kuroto and Shisui are friends, when ites down to the honor of their respective ns, whether Shisui will be willing to overlook this incident or not is really hard to say.


    Hizashi knew this fact too, so this time, he didn��t hesitate at all, and immediately arrived next to Kuroto�� Hizashi was ready to fight to the death against Uchiha Shisui if the situation turns to the south, the reason behind his actions is also very simple, he didn��t want Kuroto to die here�� The presence of Kuroto has made Hizashi believe that the future of the Hyuga n will be different from what everyone had thought, this is just his instinctive feelings, but he chose to trust these feelings and as such, he wanted to do what he can to make sure that Kuroto survives at all cost.


    Perhaps the same thought ran in the minds of many middle-aged members of the Hyuga n, therefore, consciously or unconsciously they took steps forward in order to protect the future of the Hyuga n.


    Whether to protect their respective families or the future of the Hyuga n, they did take steps forward to protect the things precious to them with their lives.


    Everyone knows that Uchiha Shisui is the most genius shinobi of the Uchiha n, apart from having unmatched speed because of his unique Body Flicker Jutsu that he uses in conjunction with the Shadow Clone Jutsu, he also has the Mangekyou Sharingan and something that��s called the Sennin Mode�� fighting against such a shinobi is not a joke�� The Hyuga nsmen were aware of this, and as such, they were slowly forming a siege around him�� because that��s the only method they might be able to do some damage to him and might have a chance of winning against him.


    As a siege circle started to take form around the four Uchiha, the tension in the air started to rise, the weak and timid found it difficult to breathe and felt palpating feelings��


    Even Neji was able to sense this tension and looked at everyone with a worried expression, his attention then turned towards Sasuke, but unfortunately, Sasuke wasn��t looking at him, at this moment, Sasuke��s entire attention was focused on the pile of unconscious Uchiha Jonins lying not too far away from Kuroto.


    Noting everyone��s reaction, and their will to fight to death should the situation turn south, Hiashi couldn��t help but sigh, he groaned slightly and then walked forward in an attempt to resolve the situation peacefully. At the same time, he was thinking to himself anxiously, ��I hope that Sandaime-sama arrives before it is toote�� otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous, and only he can stop this conflict from escting����


    As the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, Hizashi is more than clear of the current situation of the Hyuga n�� the current prestige of the Hyuga n is all but name and exaggeration and the current Hyuga n is only standing on the reputation of the past�� No one in the Hyuga n has the power to handle Uchiha Shisui, even a group siege wouldn��t be very useful against someone who can create a hundred-meter-long; giant using his Chakra��


    So, if the Hyuga n tried to stop Uchiha Shisui, then the weakness of the Hyuga n will be proven, and it will bepletely exposed to the entire world�� Hizashi can��t afford this situation, he can��t allow the reputation of the Hyuga n to fall, and this is precisely the reason why he sent one of the Hyuga nsmen and informed Sandaime Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen so that the Hokage faction can intervene.


    From the very beginning, the entire conflict is rted to the position of the Principal of the Ninja Academy, so the intervention of the Hokage Faction ispletely reasonable and eptable.


    The only worry Hizashi had at this time was that the arrival of Sandaime Hokage might get toote, and that would be very troublesome.


    Of course, if he knew the exact thoughts currently going on in the minds of Shisui and Itachi, he wouldn��t be so anxious.


    Simr to how the entire Hyuga n is nervous and worried, both Itachi and Shisui are also extremely anxious, and when they noticed themselves being surrounded in a siege by the Hyuga nsmen, they started to feel more and more panic�� They are worried that the foolish actions of a few Uchiha ssmen have angered Kuroto and the entire Hyuga n, which is not a piece of good news for the Uchiha n, and now the entire Uchiha n might have to suffer from Kuroto��s wrath.


    Inwardly they were cursing those stupid nsmen for risking the survival of the entire Uchiha n.


    Seeing Itachi and Shisui��s face, even Kiyomi started to feel a little tense and subconsciously got closer to Itachi and Sasuke��


    Only Sasuke was different from everyone, his eyes were still focused on the pile of the unconscious Uchiha Jonins, for a moment he couldn��t believe his eyes when he saw those people lying unconscious, and muttered to himself, ��How did they get beaten so badly and that too in such a short time?��


    Sasuke clearly remembers that those eight people are the exact same nsmen who were moring to teach a lesson to Neji��s sensei�� but it hasn��t been very long since they rushed out of the Uchiha n, and they have already been beaten? And that too so badly?


    This is simply unbelievable!


    With a puzzled expression, Sasuke turned his gaze and looked at Neji��s Sensei standing not too far away, and what��s notable is that at this time Kuroto is surrounded by several top-tier Hyuga nsmen.


    Sasuke noticed that, unlike the unconscious Uchiha nsmen, Kuroto had no injury on his body, in fact, his clothes were also perfectly fine and there was no dust or tear marks on his clothes, it seemed as if Kuroto hadn��t fought anyone just a while ago�� ��Could it be?��


    Understanding something, Sasuke looked at Kuroto with a vignt expression and while ncing at all the Hyuga nsmen surrounding them, he nodded to himself with a sure expression, ��Humph, the people of Neji��s n must have used their higher number advantage to defeat our people so quickly�� Hyuga nsmen are not honorable, they must be ashamed of themselves!��


    If only he knew�� but it��s a pity he didn��t know.


    After a while, Shisui and the other three walked in front of Kuroto.


    As they did, the attention of the entire Hyuga n was focused on Shisui and Itachi, the entire n was prepared, if Shisui and Itachi tried anything funny, they wouldn��t hesitate to make their move��


    Shisui and Itachi swept their gazes over the crowd, and as they did so, the time seemed to have frozen. Worry, vignce, fear, as well as several other emotions, were visible on the faces of everyone��


    No one knew what actions Shisui and Itachi would take, but almost each and everyone understood that a fight is inevitable��


    Both Shisui and Itachi looked at each from side nce and nodded tacitly, and then immediately took action��


    But their actions were something that no one had expected��


    It was as if time was again frozen, in that short but long duration of time, both Shisui and Itachi sat on the ground in dogeza position and while prostrating themselves before Kuroto, they apologized, ��Kuroto-san�� some foolish members of our n behaved rudely towards you and the entire Hyuga n, please ept our apology in their stead and please forgive them!��


    ��Huh?�� Everyone had thought of all sorts of bizarre scenes, but no one imagined such a bizarre scene that happened before them�� And when faced with such a situation, everyone was taken aback.


    All the Hyuga nsmen including Hiashi and Hizashi were shocked as the development of the situation haspletely exceeded and changed from what they had imagined.


    Only Kuroto had a nd expression, and said, ��It��s fine�� But make sure to go back and inform your entire n that if they want to challenge me, then they must make an appointment with me in advance�� They can��t just force themselves into the n district and disturb everyone�� This is not a good thing and it also affects my reputation!��


    ��Yes, we understand�� such a thing wouldn��t happen again���� Both Shisui and Itachi nodded together and assured Kuroto.


    Kuroto nodded slightly, ��I hope not����


    ��Please rest assured.�� Shisui and Itachi reassured Kuroto.


    Seeing such a scene before them, everyone on the scene was taken aback�� even Neji, Sasuke, and Kiyomi were shocked and looked at each other with dumbfounded expressions.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622: Strange Situation


    ��I will take your words this time�� Now take these guys to the Konoha Hospital and get them treated���� said Kuroto as he looked at the pile of unconscious Uchihas not too far away.


    ��Yes, we will get to it right away.�� Shisui and Itachi nodded, then got up to take transfer the eight unconscious Uchihas to the Konoha Hospital��.


    As both of them were about to get on the task, Kuroto looked at the surroundings with a frowned expression, then suddenly remembered something, and said, ��Wait a sec, these guys must at least pay for the damage they have caused to the Hyuga n district this time�� Anyway, they were boasting about their high sries are until while ago�� so, it shouldn��t be that big of a deal for them, right?��


    As Kuroto posed such a condition, Hiashi narrowed his eyes, and nervously looked at the reaction of Shisui and Itachi��


    However, much to his surprise, Itachi nodded without a second thought, ��I will make sure of it�� This time they have stepped out of their bounds, punishment is necessary, having them pay for the damage they caused is only reasonable.��


    Itachi��s instant acknowledgment of Kuroto��s condition again shocked everyone��


    Kuroto nodded lightly and waved his hand, ��Alright then take them away����


    ��Yes.�� Shisui nodded quickly and got to it, at the same time, Itachi said to his two younger siblings, ��Sasuke, Kiyomi, help us carry them to the Konoha Hospital����


    ��Alright, Itachi-nii-san.�� Kiyomi nodded silently with a thoughtful expression��


    ��Ye-yes��!�� Sasuke also nodded, but with a dazed expression, and then followed Itachi and Shisui with a distracted expression on his face, he was thinking to himself, ��Huh? What am I even doing here?��


    Obviously, it was supposed to be Shisui and his Nii-san who were supposed to rescue Neji��s sensei, but the situation in front of him ispletely different from what he had expected, and for a moment he couldn��t even figure out how in the world the situation became like this.


    Although not very clear, he knew one thing�� that is, this has something to do with Neji��s sensei��


    Understanding so, Sasuke curiously looked at Kuroto not far away, and thought to himself, ��Is it possible that Neji��s Sensei defeated all of them alone? But how could it be possible? They are all Jonin of the Uchiha n!��


    Because Sasuke was distracted, he was unable to properly carry the unconscious Uchiha, and Kiyomi who was helping him had to struggle because of this�� Seeing that Sasuke and Kiyomi might not be able to lift that Uchiha, Neji quickly stepped forward and hurriedly supported the two of them��


    As Neji helped them Sasuke recollected his thoughts, and took this opportunity to ask him in a low voice, ��Neji, are these people all defeated by your Sensei alone?��


    Kiyomi also looked at Neji with a curious expression��


    Under the curious gaze of Sasuke and Kiyomi, Neji nodded lightly and said, ��Yes, Sensei defeated all of them alone, no one from the n had to help him����


    Sasuke narrowed his eyes, and as he looked at Kuroto, he said in an insincere tone, ��Neji, your Sensei is really strong�� I didn��t expect that your Sensei could even defeat so many Jonin��s singlehandedly.��


    To Sasuke��s insincere words, Neji didn��t say anything��


    Originally, Sasuke wanted to help his friend and by the way, show off his n��s strength in front of his friend�� But he didn��t expect that the ones who actually needed help were his nsmen, not Neji��s sensei��


    Not only the nsmen who came to make trouble in the Hyuga n district were easily defeated, and they also lost the face of the Uchiha n, but even his Nii-san and Shisui were very respectful towards Neji��s Sensei�� this made Sasuke��s cheeks flush in embarrassment.


    And while the four Uchiha were carrying the unconscious Uchiha Jonins, Elder Hiruzen apanied by several Anbu hurriedly arrived at the Hyuga n district.


    As the former Hokage arrived, Hiashi led several Hyuga nsmen and greeted him, then exined the ins and outs of all that happened here, at the same time, he expressed his gratitude to Sandaime-sama foring to mediate the conflict between the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n, although it is no longer necessary now because Hyuga Kuroto dealt with it by himself.


    When the former Hokage heard that Hyuga Kuroto alone defeated all the eight Jonins of the Konoha Military Police Force, his eyes narrowed in surprise and shock.


    In Sarutobi Hiruzen��s impression, Hyuga Kuroto was an excellent Anbu, an excellent squad leader as well as one of the best and most talented shinobi from the younger generation of Konoha�� Based on the former Hokage��s understanding, Hyuga Kuroto��s strength should be somewhere between an elite Jonin and Quasi Kage.


    It would be no surprise if Kuroto can defeat one or two Jonins of the Uchiha n himself, however, to defeat eight of them all by himself, that too singlehandedly and in such a short time, all while remaining unscathed himself? This record is a bit too dazzling, and it��s almost as if Kuroto has already reached the level of a Kage��!


    ��Strange���� thought the former Hokage inwardly��


    Although doubtful, being an expert politician, he quickly suppressed his doubts for the time being and walked towards Shisui and Itachi.


    Even if the ones who came intending to cause trouble and provoke the Hyuga n have been dealt with by Hyuga Kuroto, the Uchiha n must still be appeased in order to quell this matter. However, how to appease the arrogant and proud Uchiha n is still a headache�� And if the Uchiha n isn��t satisfied, then this matter can continue to escte in the future, which is not what Elder Hiruzen wishes to see.


    As Sandaime-sama arrived closer to Shisui and Itachi with the intention of persuading the two of them, Shisui and Itachi took the initiative to greet him respectfully, and apologized for the actions of their nsmen, ��Please forgive the Uchiha n for causing so much trouble�� We will make sure that the ones who caused this conflict are given appropriate punishment as per the rules of Konoha Military Police Force.��


    ��In that case, I will not intervene and let the two of you handle the matter���� Sandaime nodded with a smile, although inwardly he was feeling something amiss as if something was wrong with the way things are turning out.


    Doubtful, Sandaime further observed the status of the Hyuga n and everyone present here, and he found everything very strange.


    It stands to reason that after having such a dispute, there should have been some tension in the air�� However, looking at the expressions of everyone present here, he couldn��t find any such trace.


    On one side a child of the Hyuga n was helping the two children of the Uchiha n, on the other side, a Kunoichi of the Hyuga n was guiding the medical-nin of the Konoha Hospital as the unconscious and wounded Uchiha Jonins were being transferred to the Konoha Hospital for further treatment.


    Even the expressions of Shisui and Itachi were not irked or frustrated, nor was there any resentment or anger on their faces�� which is strange, so strange that Sandaime had to swallow back the words of persuasion he had prepared beforehand.


    Sandaime couldn��t figure out it exactly, but he could link all this strangeness with someone�� the shinobi who is at the center of this mess, Hyuga Kuroto, and the former Hokage��s instinct were telling him that Hyuga Kuroto has everything to do with this strange atmosphere.


    As the unconscious Uchihas were being transferred to the Konoha Hospital, Sandaime looked at them�� He could clearly see that the wounds of the members of the Konoha Military Police Force are not that bad, and after just a few days of recovery, they can get back to normal��


    Nodding to himself, Elder Hiruzen then walked towards Kuroto and said, ��You handled this matter well�� even I was surprised.��


    Kuroto just smile lightly and said, ��It wasn��t that troublesome�� I didn��t expect that such a small matter would disturb Sandaime-sama�� I apologize.��


    The former Hokage shook his head and said with a sigh, ��Any matter of two major ns of Konoha, no matter how small it is, can��t be taken lightly�� The vige doesn��t dare to be negligent when ites to the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n.��


    Kuroto chuckled with an embarrassed expression, ��I guess that��s true�� But this matter has been resolved, Sandaime-sama doesn��t need to worry about it.��


    ��It��s good that this matter was resolved peacefully and didn��t escte any further than it should have���� said Elder Hiruzen, then after a pause, he instructed, ��Putting this matter aside, the preparations for the entrance ceremony have to be carried out�� Kuroto-kun, you must put all your effort into it, there can be no mistakes.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��I understand�� please rest assured.��


    Subsequently, in the presence of Elder Hiruzen, all the wounded Uchihas were transferred to the Konoha Hospital, Shisui, Itachi, Sasuke, and Kiyomi left the Hyuga n district, the onlookers Hyuga nsmen also gradually dispersed.


    As everyone started to return back to their homes, one of the Hyuga nsmen nced at Kuroto��s back with a deep look�� and the corners of his lips were arched in a mysterious smile.


    As if feeling something, Kuroto nced back and swept his gaze on everyone, but found nothing and muttered in confusion, ��Strange, no one��s there�� then why was I feeling as if someone was spying on me a little while ago?��


    Kuroto didn��t have a lot of time to figure it out when suddenly Hizashi led Neji walked towards him and said, ��Kuroto-kun, now I am certain�� when I asked you to be Neji��s Sensei, I made the correct choice, rather, I would say it was perhaps the best decision of my life�� please treat him well.��


    Neji also hurriedly greeted Kuroto and respectfully said, ��Thank you Sensei.��


    Kuroto looked at Neji��s eyes and noticed that the previous confusion is no longer visible in Neji��s eyes, and he has be more cheerful and hopeful, so he nodded with a smile, ��Ninja Academy will reopen in a few days�� this time you are in the same batch as Uchiha Sasuke, in fact, even if I don��t count him, there are several other talented and hardworking children who will give you toughpetition�� So, work hard, else you will be left behind.��


    ��I will not let you down.�� Neji nodded with an enthusiastic expression on his face�� Now, Kuroto is not only his Sensei but also his role model.


    For young children, a role model is very important�� And now that Neji has believed Kuroto to be his role model, he will obviously do his best to make sure to not let down Kuroto��s expectations.


    Kuroto nodded lightly, then once again nced back with a thoughtful expression on his face�� there was still no one behind him, but he had a feeling that for that little time, he was really being watched by someone�� but considering that no one is present here, so he decided to put this matter at the back of his mind and focus on the matter at hand.


    With that decided, Kuroto bid farewell to the Patriarch Hiashi, Hizashi, and Neji, then left the Hyuga n district with Yui.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623: Memories of the Mncholic Past


    Hokage Building.


    After returning to the Hokage Building, Elder Hiruzen sat in his office and thought about the situation that got stranger the more he thought about it��


    The part that confused him most was the strength that Hyuga Kuroto showed today, it was higher than the former Hokage��s previous assumptions. Sarutobi Hiruzen assumed Hyuga Kuroto to be an elite Jonin level, however, Hyuga Kuroto clearly surpasses that level��


    After thinking about it for a while, Elder Hiruzen called Hatake Kakashi to his office.


    As Kakashi entered the new office of the former Hokage, he took off his new Anbu mask and asked Elder Hiruzen, ��Sandaime-sama, is there a mission for me?��


    Unlike Kuroto, Shisui, as well as several other captains of the Anbu, Kakashi is still part of the Anbu department�� The reason he wasn��t emunicated from the Anbu is that he has learned the Flying Thunder God Technique simr to Konoha��s Yellow sh, and as such, he was highly valued by Danzo.


    Sandaime Hokage shook his head, and said, ��No, there is no mission�� I just wanted to ask a few questions���� then, he pondered for a moment, and asked, ��You and Hyuga Kuroto are from the same generation, even the short time you stayed in the academy, the two of you were in the same year and ss, at the same time, the two of you were part of the team �C 11 for quite a few years�� Tell me our opinions of him.��


    ��Kuroto?�� Kakashi mumbled, then said, ��Kuroto�� he is very responsible and trustworthy�� I don��t know much about him during our time at the academy as I didn��t have much contact with him, but when we were part of Team-11, we got along very well. Although he didn��t speak much, it can be said that he was the brains of team-11�� And with him around, almost all of our missions would go extremely smoothly and unhindered without anything unexpected happening����


    Sandaime nodded with a thoughtful expression, then asked again, ��And what his strength? How strong is he in our opinion?��


    Kakashi didn��t even need to think about it and immediately replied, ��Extremely strong�� I have never been able to defeat him when we were in team-11, in fact, even now, after I have mastered, I don��t really think that defeating him is possible�� basically, we are on the same level, probably����


    ��Is that so?�� When the former Hokage heard such an answer from Kakashi, his brows tightened in an unexpected expression��


    The disciple of Konoha��s Yellow sh and son of Konoha��s White Fang, Kakashi��s talent and strength are unquestionable�� he became Chunin at six, and Jonin at twelve, and recently Kakashi has also learned the Flying Thunder God Technique, and only needs to be better at it and integrate its use in his fighting style.


    So, it can be said that among the young generation of Shinobis, Kakashi should be the second most talented and strongest, the first rank obviously goes to Uchiha Shisui who has reached the Super Kage level at such a young age, but Kakashi should be the second rank�� And Kakashi is also the candidate Sarutobi has been nning to train for the position of Konoha��s next Hokage��


    However, just today Hiruzen realized that that��s not the case�� Hyuga Kuroto who is the disciple of Orochimaru is equally, if not stronger than the current Kakashi��


    ��Well, I suppose, making him the Principal of the Ninja Academy was really a very good decision�� let��s see how he performs there���� thought the former Hokage with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    ��


    On Kuroto��s side.


    Unaware of Sandaime Hokage��s thoughts, and his discussion with Kakashi, Kuroto was on his way to the Ninja Academy, apanying him is his lover and fianc��, Hyuga Yui.


    Yui lifted Kuroto��s hand, and after putting it over her shoulders, she asked lightly, ��Say Kuroto-kun, when did you be so strong?��


    Kuroto tightened his grip over her shoulder and replied with a smile, ��I have always been extremely strong, it��s just that I don��t show it openly�� Think about it, if I didn��t have the necessary strength, how could I have be the leader of the most elite Anbu team?��


    Yui nodded lightly, ��I suppose that��s true�� To be the captain of Team-Ro, you must have had the necessary qualifications�� but it was still very surprising to see your strength today, you are much stronger than I had expected.��


    Kuroto exined, ��The casualty rate of Anbu is so high, the fact I can survive for so long without getting injured, it��s definitely not just luck����


    ��Yes�� you are right.�� Yui nodded, then said, ��That��s why I feel relieved now that you have left the Anbu department.��


    Kuroto shook his head, and said helplessly, ��Well, now I am the Principal of the Ninja Academy, so, you don��t have to worry about my life being in danger�� We can live a stable life now����


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Yui nodded then put her head on Kuroto��s shoulder as the two slowly walked through the streets of Konoha and made their way towards Konoha��s Ninja Academy.


    It didn��t take the two very long to arrive at the newly built Ninja Academy. From the look of the new building, it can be seen that the vige had spent quite heavily while rebuilding the Ninja Academy.


    The new Ninja Academy is several times biggerpared to the previous size, its position is the same, near the center of the vige, near the center of the Vige, and considering that the children attending the academy are the future of Konoha, it is heavily secured from all sides.


    While walking on the yground of the academy, Yui covered her mouth and chuckled, ��I never imagined that one day you will be the Principal of the Ninja Academy.��


    Kuroto looked at the new campus and said with a nostalgic expression, ��To be honest, I hadn��t expected it either�� so, I was also quite surprised when Sandaime-sama assigned me the position of the Principal of the Ninja Academy.��


    Yui smiled�� regardless of whether they had expected it or not, the fact that Kuroto got this position is very good news.


    At this time, as if she remembered something, her expression became nostalgic and mncholic and she spoke, ��Kuroto-kun, do you remember our academy days?��


    ��Sort of���� Kuroto replied vaguely��


    Yui said, ��Do you remember that practical test in our first year? We had to catch the enemy spy who had infiltrated the vige�� Kakashi-san became the enemy spy while the rest of our ss tried to catch him�� at that time you also tried to catch Kakashi-san?��


    Kuroto was embarrassed upon being reminded of those days, and pretended to not remember them, ��Uh, did something like that happen? I don��t remember it at all����


    Yui giggled upon seeing Kuroto��s embarrassment, then said, ��Even if you don��t remember it, I do, quite clearly in fact, most of our ss was killed (defeated) by Kakashi-san alone�� at the end, only you, Asuma-san, Guy-san, and Obito-san were left�� The four of you tried to work together and catch Kakashi-san, meanwhile, I, Rin, Kurenai, and Shizune were cheering for the four of you�� but, even when the four of you worked together, Kakashi-san still defeated you all��


    And not long after that�� Kakashi-san took the graduation test�� then a few yearster we all also graduated, and since then���� everything changed����


    As she said so, several painful memories were evoked�� death of several friends in the third great shinobi war��


    Kuroto obviously understood this, he lightly squeezed her hand to take her out of those depressing thoughts, and said, ��We were all Shinobi, and we were all prepared to die the moment we became part of the war. Casualties are inevitable, people will die one day this is an unchangeable fact�� don��t let it bother you.��


    Yui retracted her thoughts and nodded, ��Hmmm�� death is inevitable�� everyone will pass away at some point in their life.��


    As Yui muttered Kuroto also looked at the faint moon in the day sky��


    Of course, death is inevitable, but at the same time, it is not inevitable if one manages to escape the cycle of life and death��


    The woman sealed on the moon is the direct proof of this conjecture, she who ate the fruit of the God Tree escaped the bounds of this Karmic cycle.


    If Kuroto seeds in his Project Godhood, then he too will escape the cycle of life and death��


    But that is a dream far away�� and Kuroto will have to work for it.


    Kuroto and Yui silently walked and after passing through the yground, they left the school and proceeded in the direction of the Konoha Hospital, Kuroto dropped Yui at the hospital, then he quickly came back to the Ninja Academy.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624: Unexpected Face


    This time, without wasting any time, Kuroto entered the main building of the Ninja Academy and soon arrived at the faculty office.


    The arrival of Kuroto was noticed by the teaching staff, and as he entered the staff room, the members of faculty hurriedly got up, respectfully greeted him, and introduced themselves.


    Kuroto nodded to each of them one by one as he observed all of his subordinates.


    ��All of them are low-level Chunin�� But I suppose this is not strange���� he thought.


    Because the teaching staff doesn��t have to directly confront the enemy shinobi, as such, generally, low-level Chunin are made the teachers of the academy.


    And there is nothing strange with it either, to provide basic education to all the trainees in different aspects of Shinobi Arts, low-level chunin are more than enough, as for the further training, that is the responsibility of higher-ranked shinobi.


    After getting a basic idea of their strength, Kuroto noticed several familiar faces�� One is Umino Iruka, while the other one is Mizuki, the presence of these two is also not so surprising�� But what made Kurotopletely taken aback is that�C�Ca face that shouldn��t be here by any means�C�Cis also present in the faculty room��


    And it was none other than, ��Kabuto? What is he doing here? What on earth does Orochimaru-sama want to do by sending him here?��


    Kuroto couldn��t figure this out.


    Currently, Shimura Danzo is the temporary Hokage Agent of Konoha, he has enough power to revoke Kuroto from his position as the principal of the Ninja Academy, so, inserting an insider in the Konoha Academy is not at all a problem for him.


    But Kuroto couldn��t understand the reason why Danzo bothered to insert Kabuto in the Ninja Academy, after all, Danzo should be very clear about Kabuto��s identity and his loyalty.


    Other than Danzo��s purpose, Kuroto is also very curious about Kabuto��s purpose, why would Kabuto of all people choose to be a member of the teaching staff of the Konoha ninja academy?


    Although curious, Kuroto decided to suppress his doubts for the time being, as such, he chose not to confront Kabuto while the other members of the teaching staff are also present.


    He then gave a few brief instructions to faculty members, then turned around and left the staff room.


    After exiting the faculty room, Kuroto paid attention behind him�� if he isn��t wrong, then Kabuto will likelye to him, and as he expected, Kabuto followed him��


    After walking for a while anding to an area where they wouldn��t attract much attention, Kuroto stood silently, waiting for Kabuto.


    Kabuto didn��t make him wait too long and soon arrived.


    After making sure that no one except Kuroto was present in the surroundings, he greeted Kuroto in quite a cheerful manner, ��Kuroto-senpai, we meet again.��


    Considering the attitude with which Kabuto greeted him, Kuroto frowned�� Kuroto is very clear of the fact that Kabuto doesn��t like him very much, therefore, such a greeting is impossible toe from Kabuto��


    He stared at the other party and asked bluntly, ��What are you doing in Konoha? And what is your purpose at the academy?��


    ��Hey now Kuroto-senpai, you shouldn��t ask such secrets so bluntly, moreover, even if you asked, I wouldn��t tell you�� besides, even if I did tell you, it would put you in a difficult position, and you might not be able to continue your duty without offending Orochimaru-sama, which I don��t think you want to risk���� Kabuto said yfully, his face seemed quite confident that Kuroto can��t force him��


    Kuroto narrowed his eyes, the very next instant his figure disappeared from his position, grabbed Kabuto by the neck, and before the other party could react, Kabuto was pinned on the wall by Kuroto��


    After pinning Kabuto on the wall, Kuroto released intense killing intent and coldly whispered in Kabuto��s ears, ��The next time you dare to y around in front of me, it won��t stop here�� and you will regret ever standing in front of me�� understand?��


    ��You?!�� Kabuto was taken aback by Kuroto��s sudden move, he didn��t expect that the other party would really dare to act against him��


    What shocked Kabuto more is the cold killing intent that Kuroto released, it was like facing a bottomless valley��


    And when Kuroto warned him, Kabuto knew that the other party wasn��t just bluffing, Kuroto would really dare to do what he said, without any regard to the consequences��


    Realizing the situation, Kabuto immediately put away his disrespectful tone, and sincerely apologized, I-�� I understand, please forgive me, Kuroto-sama!��


    Kuroto nodded slightly, ��You are forgiven for now!�� then without releasing his hold, he added, ��What exactly your purpose is in Konoha and at the academy, I couldn��t care less�� but while I am the Principal of the Ninja Academy, this school is my territory, and in my territory, you are not allowed to mess around or do anything that would defame me or put me in a difficult position�� do you understand? Because if you don��t, I have more than enough experience in the Anbu to make you understand it the hard way����


    ��Y�� yes!�� Kabuto nodded repeatedly.


    ��What do you understand?�� asked Kuroto.


    ��I�� I won��t do anything that would put you in a difficult position.�� Answered Kabuto.


    ��I am d that you understand things fast because if you hadn��t you would have to experience a lifetime of torture in an instant���� said Kuroto, then added, ��Make note that if you ignore my words, it would mean fate far worse than death for you�� And I won��t hesitate just because it might remotely offend Orochimaru-sama.��


    Kabuto didn��t understand what Kuroto meant by ��lifetime of torture in an instant�� but he didn��t have the intention of finding out the meaning�� So, all he did was nod as Kuroto released him.


    ��Good, now, you may go�� While you are a member of the teaching staff, you are my subordinate�� so do your job, else you will be fired.�� Kuroto said thesest words and then walked away without giving Kabuto any nce.


    As Kuroto walked away, Kabuto breathes a sigh of relief��


    ��Looks like I really can��t offend him�� otherwise,pleting the mission won��t be possible.�� thought Kabuto as he watched Kuroto��s back�� ��Well, he doesn��t care about my purpose anyway, so as long as I don��t interfere in anything he is doing, he won��t stop me�� at least this is good news.��


    Kabuto��s purpose behind bing a member of the faculty is quite simple�� One to keep watch over Uchiha Sasuke, obviously�� after all, Uchiha Sasuke is Orochimaru��s target, so by remaining closer to Sasuke, they have a better chance of capturing Uchiha Sasuke��


    But this is just the primary purpose, the other more important purpose is to observe Uzumaki Naruto up close and collect information about Senjutsu and Sennin Mode.


    After studying Jugo��s body for years, Orochimaru was already aware of the secrets of the Natural energy, then his contract with the Ryuchi Cave gave him further information about the Senjutsu and the Sennin Mode, but because his physique was not suitable for Sennin Mode, so he was never able to experience it�� And since he has never been able to watch and study anyone using Senjutsu from up close, true understanding of Senjutsu is still a mystery for him.


    With Naruto��s sess in mastering the Sennin Mode, this opportunity came close, however, they had to return Naruto to Konoha so Orochimaru lost the opportunity to collect and extract enough information that would help him master Senjutsu.


    Orochimaru didn��t want to let go of this opportunity��


    Therefore, he used this opportunity and used his contract with Shimura Danzo to make Kabuto a member of the teaching staff to kill two birds with one kunai, and that��s why Kabuto is here.


    It��s just that neither Orochimaru nor Kabuto expected that Kuroto will be the principal of the academy, so, they will have to be careful.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625: The Entrance Ceremony: I


    After warning Kabuto and issuing several instructions to the faculty staff of the Ninja Academy, Kuroto came home and found a summoning crow sitting at the balcony.


    ��Are there any findings?�� he muttered with a somewhat excited expression and quickly went forward to take out the scroll tied at the Crow��s leg.


    This Summon Crow was sent by the Yondaime Mizukage Karatachi Yagura, and considering the task Kuroto handed over to the Mizukage, the scroll must contain some information rted to the whereabouts of Deidara.


    After weaving the appropriate hand signs to unlock the seal, Kuroto unfolded it and read it, however as he read it, his excitement soon died down and he couldn��t help but sigh in disappointment.


    In the scroll, Karatachi Yagura states that although the Kirigakure Anbu were able to find the whereabouts of Deidara somewhere in the Land of Grass, however, they were soon spotted by Deidara and as such lost trace of him.


    ��Deidara is really a troublesome guy���� muttered Kuroto while shaking his head, then went on to read the further details written in the scroll.


    Yondaime Mizukage also states that he has sent more Kirigakure Anbu, therefore, soon, Deidara��s whereabouts will be found again, and as soon he is found, Kuroto will be instantly notified.


    ��Well, it can��t be helped.�� Thinking so, Kuroto nodded to himself and then destroyed the scroll sent by the Yondaime Mizukage.


    Finding Deidara is really not an easy job, this is the exact reason why Kuroto is reluctant to search his whereabouts all over the Shinobi World.


    Deidara��s Explosion Release that he uses in conjunction with the Explosive y and his y figuring skills that he calls ��Art�� makes him a very versatile shinobi.


    Although Deidara is quite young in age and doesn��t have very high raw strength; when ites to mobility, destructive power of explosions, and tactical abilities, he is quite good.


    In fact, it wouldn��t even be wrong to say that he is a genius who can steadily enter the ranks of Kage so long as he grows up.


    This was the case in the Cannon, by the time he was an adult, he was able to infiltrate into the Sunagakure, and kidnap the Godaime Mizukage Gaara, all on his own.


    Even if we consider that Gaara was the only shinobi who fought against Deidara, the fact that the entire Sunagakure could only helplessly watch as their Kazekage was kidnapped from their own vige by Deidara proves that Deidara was also a force to be reckoned with.


    Regardless, all this doesn��t matter to Kuroto, what matters is that he gets Deidara��s Cells. And considering that Yagura has sent additional Anbu, Kuroto no longer paid any attention to this problem and delved himself into carrying out the preparation for the uing entrance ceremony.


    ��


    Two Days Later.


    In these two days, the news that several Uchiha nsmen were beaten by a certain Hyuga nsmen soon spread all over the vige, and considering the fact that the two concerned ns involved in this incident are the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n so the heat of the news even reached the same level as the time Sandaime Hokage stepped down from the Hokage��s seat and Danzo took over as the temporary Hokage Agent.


    As the incident gradually fermented, the exasperated Hyuga nsmen also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Previously the Hyuga n was being questioned for theirck of shinobi capable of contending with the shinobi of the Uchiha n, and the entire n was being trolled for spreading false ims about being as strong as the Uchiha n, however, after this incident, all these trolls disappeared.


    As the Konoha Vigers were inquiring about the protagonist and the antagonist of the incident, they were also looking forward to the reaction of the Uchiha n.


    However, because of some strange reason, the Uchiha n that has always been arrogant went uncharacteristically quiet this time, neither did they choose to pursue this matter anymore, nor did they give any exnation of this incident in public.


    Of course, the Patriarch of the two ns did have a meeting in the presence of the former Hokage and the eight Jonin who forced themselves in the Hyuga n district were punished, however, what other things were discussed in that meeting is unknown to everyone including Kuroto.


    One thing to note is that after this incident, Kuroto��s poprity in the vige once again rose.


    When the vigers inquired about the protagonist of this incident, they were surprised to find that this Hyuga Kuroto is the same Hyuga Kuroto who once defeated Uchiha Shinichi, although Uchiha Shinichi hadn��t awakened the so-called legendary Mangekyou Sharingan at that time, this detail was subconsciously ignored by everyone because a win is a win and a defeat is a defeat.


    But Kuroto had nothing to do with all this and he was busy carrying out all the preparation of the uing Entrance Ceremony that is to be held tomorrow.


    ��


    Next Day.


    It was early morning, and the sun was shining brightly.


    In the soft morning light, Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Kiyomi walked out of the gate of the Uchiha Patriarch��s mansion and proceeded towards the Konoha Ninja Academy while being apanied by Fugaku, Mikoto, and Itachi.


    Today is the day when Sasuke and Kiyomi officially enroll in the Konoha Ninja Academy, both kids are full of confidence and ready to make the Uchiha n proud, well, such feelings are at least in the heart of Sasuke, Kiyomi on the hand doesn��t seem to have too much on her mind and is just excited about the opportunity to make so many friends.


    Uchiha Fugaku, who is at the forefront nced at Sasuke with a stern expression, and said, ��I have heard that the elder daughter of the Patriarch of the Hyuga n is also enrolling in the academy starting this year, additionally, there is also the disciple of Hyuga Kuroto who will be in the same year as you, he may be a year older, but that��s irrelevant�� Sasuke, don��t let me, and the Uchiha n down.


    And the same goes for you Kiyomi, make sure that the two of you stay at the forefront among your peers.��


    The reason why Fugaku is giving a special warning is because of the rumors in the vige.


    Because of Shisui and Itachi��s persuasion, and also because it was the fault of the Uchiha n, to begin with, he apologized to the Hyuga Patriarch, however, he still wanted the reputation of the Uchiha n to rise back to the top position�� that��s why he didn��t want Sasuke and Kiyomi to lose to the children from the Hyuga n.


    Sasuke repeatedly bobbed his head and nodded, ��Otou-san, please rest assured�� just like nii-san, I will make you, and the Uchiha n proud�� I will be the number one rookie of all the generation!��


    Kiyomi also nodded, but her tone was highly respectful, ��I also understand Otou-sama.��


    Itachi flicked the forehead of the two kids and added, ��Just, don��t be careless����


    Kiyomi nodded with a smile, but Sasuke on the other hand pouted and said with a dissatisfied expression, ��Nii-san, why do you still treat me like a child? I have mastered the Great Fireball Jutsu of our n, and I have also awakened my Sharingan�� I am no longer a child!��


    Itachi shook his head helplessly, he caressed the head of two kids and said with a smile, ��In my eyes, the two of you will always remain my younger siblings, this is something that won��t change no matter how skilled, strong, or old you get�� So, even if you don��t want to be treated as a child, you��ll have to deal with it����


    Sasuke sighed ��That is so not fair����


    Kiyomi giggled, ��Hehehe����


    While continuing to caress the head of the two kids, Itachi added, ��Now on a serious note, don��t remain isted and make a lot of friends among your peers�� When I was your age, making friends is one thing I did not do and I sort of regret it now, that��s why I want the two of you to do it�� Remember, one person alone can not change everything, but if we have a lot of friends who support us and trust us, then we can aplish anything.��


    Kiyomi nodded cheerfully, ��I understand Itachi-nii-san.��


    Sasuke although did not speak it openly, he acknowledged Itachi��s advice.


    Fugaku and Mikoto watched over the three children with a genuine smiles on their faces.


    With that, the Uchiha party carried on their journey and soon arrived at the gate of the Ninja Academy.


    The gate of the Ninja Academy was crowded with people, from just a single nce hundreds of parents could be seen apanying their children to the academy for the entrance ceremony. Fugaku and Mikoto swept their eyes over the crowd, and from a single nce, they were able to spot several acquaintances.


    ��The Ino-Shika-Cho n, Inuzuka n, Aburame n, even the Kurama n? This is year is going to be really different from all the previous years����


    Although it has long been heard in the rumors that the trainees enrolling this year are really different from the past, however, this kind of scene has exceeded Fugaku��s expectation�� Patriarch and senior leaders of almost all the major Shinobi ns at the same ce�� if not for the fact that everyone is here for dropping their children at the academy, the onlookers might have even mistaken that a high-level meeting or war council is about to be held at the Ninja Academy.��


    As the Uchiha Patriarch and his wife greeted the heads of various ns, suddenly from one corner of the street the party from the Hyuga n entered the field.


    And coincidently enough, just as the Hyuga n entered, the eyes of the Patriarch of the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n met.


    The moment they met, a sh between eyes took ce and animated sparks flew out.


    For a moment, the surrounding atmosphere became tense��


    However, nothing happened, both Patriarchs snorted and ended their staring contest. After withdrawing their gazes, both looked at the children on the other side.


    ��Is she the heir of the Hyuga n? Such a timid girl? She can��t even match our Kiyomi, much less Sasuke�� If she bes the next Patriarch, then the Hyuga n is really doomed!


    On the contrary, the child from the branch family is really something�� heh, this situation is quite interesting�� I wonder how the Hyuga Patriarch feels about it?�� thought Fugaku as he observed Hinata and Neji.


    At the same time, the Hyuga Patriarch looked at the Sasuke and Kiyomi, and couldn��t help but feel a little bitter, ��Both children have unparalleled talent, not to mention his elder son Uchiha Itachi�� Uchiha Patriarch is really lucky�� I guess the elders were right, Hinata really can��t bear this pressure, now only����


    <em>Click��</em>


    Before Hiashi couldpletely make up his mind, his thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the school gate opening.


    As the gate opened, under the guidance of the faculty staff, the parents and their children entered the newly built school campus and gathered at the school ground.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626: Naruto Challenges Sasuke


    On a high tform set up at the yground of the campus, Elder Hiruzen dangled with his tobo pipe and looked at the energetic children and their families entering the campus with a satisfactory expression.


    In these troubled times, the happiness and intoxicating excitement of the vigers is what relieves the former Hokage��s stress and calms his mind, at the same time, he feels that he must do everything to protect these smiles.


    Besides the former Hokage Hiruzen, sat the senior members of the Konoha��s decision-making body, including Elder Koharu, Elder Tsunade, and Sannin Jiraiya.


    Tsunade-him was apanied by Shizune, Hyuga Yui, and Uchiha Izumi, the three of whom stood beside her respectively, and finally, behind Jiraiya stood Kakashi who was wearing his new Anbu gear.


    Considering the identities of all the people, the entire high-level decision-making body except the temporary Hokage Shimura Danzo was present at the high tform��


    After waiting for a while and seeing that he was noting, Tsunade-hime impatiently asked Kakashi, ��Where is Danzo?��


    Kakashi sighed helplessly and answered while shaking his head, ��Don��t know�� When I went to the Root base to escort Danzo-sama, he didn��t even see me and just ordered me to leave without giving any reply����


    Tsunade snorted, ��Doesn��t he understand the gravity of his presence here? What exactly is he trying to do!��


    Nobody answered her, as they all had the same thought��


    However, they couldn��t wait too long as the entire crowd has already gathered at the yground, and with that Kuroto whispered to Elder Hiruzen, ��Sandaime-sama, we can��t wait any longer�� it��s almost time����


    Former Hokage also understood the situation very well, so after thinking for a while, he said, ��It doesn��t seem that Danzo has any intention of participating in the Entrance Ceremony, in that case, let��s start without him�� if heester, we will manage ordingly����


    Kuroto nodded and hence the grand entrance ceremony began.


    ��


    Among the Crowd.


    Keeping a close watch over the excited Naruto, Anko looked helpless and sighed inwardly, ��Why do I have to be the one to look after Naruto?! I am supposed to be a Kunoichi, not a nanny!��


    As she sighed, suddenly Anko felt a faint tingling on her neck and hot all over her body��


    ��Damn it, it��s started again!�� Anko��s expression dimmed, she gritted her teeth and bore the intense pain coursing through her entire body as covered the mysterious three-tomoe imprint on her neck with her hand.


    This mysterious mark on her neck is the result of the snake bite that Orochimaru gave her on the night the vige was attacked.


    After that night when she regained consciousness, Anko repeatedly went to meet Elder Tsunade with the hope that Tsunade could use her Iryo-Ninjutsu and remove the imprint that Orochimaru left on her neck, however, even after several examinations and repeated attempts, Tsunade waspletely helpless in the face of the imprint left by Orochimaru and could only seal it.


    Although Tsunade sealed it with the Evil Sealing Method, however, she couldn��t fully eliminate its effect on Anko and there are times when she still feels that pain and lust to gain more power. This tingling sensation and heat she is feeling she is feeling right now is the best proof of it.


    ��Calm down�� take deep breaths�� <em>Haah�� Haah���� </em>Anko took deep breaths to calm herself and then looked at Kuroto with a thoughtful expression�� ��Maybe I should take Kuroto��s help�� Among all of us, he is the only one who understood Orochimaru the best, perhaps he might be able to do something about Orochimaru��s Cursed Seal����


    After making up her mind, Anko tried her best to calm herself and then continued to watch over Naruto�� Looking after her is the mission she is been assigned, even if she doesn��t want to babysit the kid, she has no say in the matter��


    Unlike Anko��splicated thoughts, Naruto, who stood next to Anko was ted at this moment. He didn��t care about Sandaime��s speech at all, instead, he was excitedly looking at the other children on the yground.


    Naruto likes crowded ces where he doesn��t feel lonely, and this ce is exactly that��


    Looking at familiar and unfamiliar faces, Naruto was delighted and thought that each of them would be his ssmates and the possibility of them bing friends with them in the future.


    As Naruto was looking at the crowd, he noticed a familiar head with ck hair, it was none other than Sasuke.


    Feeling the hot gaze from behind, Sasuke turned his head only to find Naruto intensely looking at him and nodded slightly.


    Seeing that Sasuke also noticed him, Naruto excitedly waved his hand towards Sasuke while jumping, and shouted, ��Hey, Sasuke��! Sasuke��!��


    The sudden action of Naruto disrupted the entire solemn atmosphere that the former Hokage had created in his speech, and everyone��s attention was attracted towards Naruto and Sasuke who looked at the two kids with doubtful expressions on their faces.


    When Sasuke also became the center of all attention, he who was trying to maintain a cool and cold persona could only lower his head in embarrassment and cursed slightly, ��Naruto you idiot, you are embarrassing me��!��


    Kiyomi giggled upon seeing Sasuke��s embarrassment, and then turned back and waved in Naruto��s direction, and Naruto excitedly waved back towards her.


    Upon seeing this, Uchiha Mikoto also giggled and remembered the day when she first introduced Sasuke to her friend Kushina who was carrying Naruto in her womb at the time��


    Both Mikoto and Kushina had hoped that Sasuke and Naruto be good friends when they grow up, and now that Mikoto sees that her son Sasuke and Naruto are really good friends, she feels happy and sad at the same time.


    Happy because their children have kept on their wishes, and sad because Kushina is not there with her to witness this moment.


    ��


    On the tform.


    The former Hokage is still in the middle of his speech and is instilling the concept of ��Will of Fire�� in the heart of all the children who are about to enter the Ninja Academy, meanwhile, Kuroto, who is now the principal of the school, is standing behind Elder Hiruzen and looking at the files of all the trainees who are supposed to enroll starting this year andparing with them with the children on the yground.


    ��Let��s see�� Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Hyuga Neji, Hyuga Hinata, Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, Akimichi Choji, Aburame Shino, Inuzuka Kiba, Haruno Sakura, Rock Lee, and Tenten�� these are Konoha 11 plus Uchiha Sasuke����


    After making sure that all twelve of them were present here, Kuroto highlighted their names on the file, these 12 children must be given special attention.


    Konoha 11 plus Uchiha Sasuke are exceptionally gifted children, if they were to receive special attention and targeted training, their talent will bloom and they will be future pirs for the vige.


    After making note of this, Kuruto then transferred his attention to several other children who are equally interesting and talented as these twelve children, but they are present here because of the changes in the cannon.


    These children are Shion was had was a bit sullen, Uchiha Kiyomi, the adopted daughter of the Uchiha Patriarch family who seems to have the same gentle and calm personality as Uchiha Mikoto, Kurama Yakumo who seems quite pale and weak, then there are two boys named Sai, who has a talent for art and Shin who is terminally ill.


    ��Sai and Shin are orphans who were adopted by the Root�� Why did Danzo send these two kids to the Ninja Academy?�� thought Kuroto with a thoughtful expression, but didn��t bother to delve into this matter too deeply as he can always ask Naomi to investigate this matter.


    After making a mental note to himself, Kuroto focused his attention on the pale and weak Kurama Yakumo.


    His acute senses were allowing him to sense high concentration Yin chakra inside Kurama Yakumo, and this Chakra was no inferiorpared to the Sharingan of the Uchiha n.


    Kuroto has some knowledge about the Kekkei Genkai of the Kurama n, although the n has declined and is on the verge of perishing with Yakumo being thest member of the n who has inherited their Kekkei Genkai, the reputation of Kurama n still exists in the hearts of many shinobi alive.


    Kurama n��s prowess in the field of Genjutsu is so absolute that even without proper training, their Genjutsu is simply overwhelming. Furthermore, their Genjutsu is so powerful that it causes the brain to believe anything that happens to the victim to the point where Genjutsu physically harms the victim��s body in the same manner they envisioned.


    Moreover, having a Yin or Yang-based Kekkei Genkai is quite rare in the Shinobi World. Therefore, Kuroto is highly impressed by the Kurama n��s Kekkei Genkai that can rival the Uchiha n in terms of Genjutsu.


    ��I��ll have to devise a special training n for Kurama Yakumo, can��t let the same thing happen to her that happened in the cannon�� she can be one of the best Genjutsu users in Konoha, and I��ll see to it that she does be one����


    While Kuroto was making training ns for the kids who needed to be given special attention, Jiraiya and Tsunade were also observing all the children.


    ��That kid with the yellow-blonde hair, he is Naruto, right?�� asked Jiraiya as he observed Naruto.


    Tsunade-hime nodded slightly.


    After a moment of silence, Jiraiya asked again, ��Tsunade, did you check his body? Orochimaru didn��t do anything weird to him as he did to Mitarashi Anko, right?��


    Because of his quest of finding the ��Child of the Prophecy�� and because of being involved with the matters of the Akatsuki and the Amatsukami Organization, Jiraiya, despite being Naruto��s godfather, has never been able to pay attention to the kid after the death of Minato and Kushina.


    He is of course very guilty about this, and more so when Naruto, because of being the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi has be the target of the Akatsuki Organization and is really worried about Naruto��s safety.


    Tsunade replied, ��I have checked his body several times since he was rescued by Danzo, Orochimaru hasn��t left anything on him, and the Tetragram seal that Minato used to seal the Kyuubi inside him is also not touched�� everything is normal, which, in my opinion, is quite strange��


    Even when we questioned him, all Naruto said was that he was trained by Orochimaru and nothing else�� Since the heir of the Hyuga n gave the same answers, as such, we had no other choice but to believe what he said����


    Jiraiya said with a sigh, ��I hope that��s the case����


    Tsunade chuckled and said, ��I don��t really think we have to worry about him, he doesn��t seem to be very good at lying or hiding things����


    Looking at cheerful and carefree Naruto, Tsunade-hime is subconsciously reminded of her dead younger brother Senju Nawaki, therefore, she feels somewhat attached to the kid and is willing to trust him.


    Jiraiya alsoughed helplessly, because the kid Naruto is also somewhat simr to him when he was younger��


    As Jiraiya and Tsunade continued to carry out their small discussions, Sandaime finished his speech, and then amid the apuse of all the guests and organizers, the grand entrance ceremony finally came to an end.


    With the conclusion of the entrance ceremony, the trainees were supposed to be escorted to their respective ssrooms, but before anyone could go, Naruto stepped forward from his position, and aftering closer to Sasuke, he issued a challenge to Sasuke, ��Sasuke, I want to challenge you!��


    Sasuke looked at Naruto like he was looking at a fool, and said impatiently, ��Naruto, stop messing around, we have to go to our sses now����


    ��I am not messing around�� I am challenging you!�� Naruto shook his head and stated loudly.


    Sasuke sighed and said, ��How many times have you challenged me already? Each time ends in your defeat�� so, let��s forget this challenge for today����


    However, Naruto was not about to back down, ��This time it��s going to be different from before�� I have learned Senjutsu Mode�� and using that, I will defeat you!�� as he said so, Naruto folded his hands over his chest and said proudly, ��Sasuke, I have already surpassed you!��


    Listening to Naruto��s words, Sasuke was confused, ��Senjutsu? What is that?��


    Not only Sasuke, but the other kids in the surroundings, and even the majority of the public had doubtful expressions on their faces upon listening to Naruto��s words.


    So far, there have only been a handful of Shinobis in the Shinobi World who have managed to master Senjutsu, even Jiraiya who more than often relies on the assistance of the two great Sage Toads has also notpletely mastered this art, so, it��s natural that not many people are not aware of what Senjutsu is.


    None of them knew what Senjutsu is, and now that Naruto had mentioned it, they were quite curious to learn, so they gathered around Naruto and Sasuke, looking forward to Sasuke epting Naruto��s challenge.


    On the high tform, When Jiraiya heard Naruto say that he has learned Senjutsu Mode, his expression turned into a deep frown and he couldn��t help but mumble, ��Naruto�� Naruto has mastered Senjutsu? That too at such a young age?��


    Tsunade-hime who sat next to Jiraiya was also surprised by Naruto��s words, then shook her head with a chuckle, ��This kid is definitely spouting out nonsense�� Even I am struggling to learn Senjutsu for the past few months even while personally being guided by Katsuyu�� so how can he master it at such a young age?��


    Tsunade-hime, who has recently started to learn Senjutsu from Katsuyu knows the difficulty of mastering Senjutsu all too well��


    Even though she has exceptional Chakra control, she has not been able to sense or blend Nature Energy with her Chakra up until now. So, how can Naruto, whose Chakra control is so poor blend Nature Energy with his Chakra?


    And Tsunade also doesn��t believe in the possibility that Orochimaru might have helped Naruto with this, because, as far as she understands Senjutsu, she can confidently say that Orochimaru is not capable of learning Senjutsu after what he has done to his body��


    Hence, it��s totally not possible for Naruto to master Senjutsu at such a young age.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627: Naruto Challenges Sasuke II


    Feeling everyone��s attention, especially the attention of all the children in the yground on him, Naruto felt extremely proud, for he, who has always been rejected by most of the vige dreams of such moments.


    At this time, he pointed at himself and announced loudly, ��Listen well, I, Uzumaki Naruto, will be the greatest Hokage of Konoha, believe it!��


    As he dered his dream, a solemn silence dawned on the field.


    On the tform in the distance, as Naruto dered his dream, the former Hokage shook his head helplessly, this scene reminded him of the day Uzumaki Kushina first introduced herself to her ss after transferring to the Ninja Academy of Konoha.


    On her first day, she too dered that she wants to be the Hokage, with her verbal tic��


    ��Naruto really is her son���� mumbled Hiruzen with a sigh.


    Jiraiya said to Tsunade, ��Unexpectedly, Naruto too, like Minato has the dream of bing the Hokage����


    Tsunade gave no reply and watched Naruto in silence.


    Whether her younger brother Nawaki or her lover Dan, both of them like Naruto had the dream of bing Konoha��s Hokage, however, both of them fell on the battlefield�� and that��s not all, even both of her grandpa also died as Hokage�� so Tsunade has a deep aversion towards the position of Hokage�� as such, she had someplicated feelings towards Naruto��s dream of bing the Hokage.


    Back on the field.


    The solemn silence continued for a while, but then, someoneughed�� ��Hahaha����


    Nobody knew who started first, but soon enough almost all the children wereughing off their stomachs at Naruto��s dream.


    There were of course some children who were notughing, and looked at Naruto with serious expression�� but these were a minority.


    Although Sasuke didn��tugh at Naruto, he still covered his face in embarrassment, he didn��t want to admit that he knew Naruto.


    Perhaps Hinata was the only child in the crowd who neitherughed at Naruto nor did she feel embarrassed about his dream�� in fact, she was smiling as she looked at Naruto in admiration. Hinata firmly believes that Naruto will definitely be the greatest Hokage.


    This is her unconditional belief�� she doesn��t yet understand what this feeling actually means, but she has it.


    Naruto also didn��t seem to care about everyone mocking him, he only wanted to prove to everyone with his strength, so he looked at Sasuke with a serious expression and reissued his challenge, ��Sasuke, please ept my challenge!��


    Sasuke sighed lightly, he then nced at Naruto and said, ��Naruto�� although I don��t know what this Senjutsu Mode you speak of is, but I am confident that whatever it is, it won��t help you against me�� You won��t be able to defeat me�� in front of my Sharingan, you have no chance of winning!��


    ��How would I know if I don��t even try!?�� said Naruto, and with that, he sped his hands together, and tried to enter the Senjutsu Mode.


    Ichikishima hime had told Naruto that after mastering the Senjutsu Mode he has surpassed all his peers, is now the strongest among them�� Naruto firmly believes her, he has an instinctive feeling that she wasn��t deceiving or lying to him, therefore, Naruto has confidence that in Senjutsu Mode he really should be able to defeat Sasuke, even if Sasuke has the Sharingan of the Uchiha n.


    Noticing Naruto��s serious expression and form, Sasuke also understood that Naruto wasn��t just ying around, he was serious�� Understanding this, Sasuke��s expression also turned serious and he quickly activated his Sharingan�� his eyes turned scarlet red with a ck tomoe revolving in each of his eyes as he carefully observed Naruto with them.


    As Sasuke seriously responded to Naruto��s challenge, the onlookers sensed the solemn atmosphere then, one by one, they stoppedughing and looked at the two trainees expectantly.


    From a distance, the Uchiha party including Fugaku, Mikoto, and Itachi were observing everything with different expressions. Itachi was especially curious and looked at Naruto with genuine curiosity, among the many Uchihas, Itachi is one of the few with deep knowledge of Senjutsu. Shisui has given him a lot of exnation about Senjutsu, so he was wondering whether Naruto has really mastered it or not.


    As time passed moment by moment, on the high tform, Jiraiya��s expression also turned solemn�� he wasn��t sure whether it was just a coincidence or not, but when he tried to perceive the Nature Energy in the surroundings, he was able to sense a lot of it swirling around Naruto.


    And this strange phenomenon raised his doubt, ��Is it just a coincidence or has he really?��


    Kuroto also looked at Naruto with an expectant gaze�� Among all the people present here, perhaps he is the only one who is perfectly aware of the ins and outs of Naruto��s mastery over Senjutsu Mode�� Kuroto has always known that Naruto has the qualifications to master the Senjutsu Mode��


    Moreover, Ichikishima hime who taught the Senjutsu Mode to Naruto, informed Kuroto everything that happened while training Naruto, she also told him that although Naruto was able to learn it when she taught him, however, currently Naruto is not very proficient in it, and he would also need additional assistance to absorb Nature Energy��


    Now that Naruto has challenged Sasuke, Kuroto wants to observe Naruto��


    So, for a moment, the eyes of everyone, including children, parents, and all the high-level officials gathered on Naruto, an eyesore for everyone; who always mor about bing the Greatest Hokage!


    Time passed second by second and Naruto started to charge himself, as time passed, Naruto also grunted�� ��ohhhhsshhhhh������


    And then it happened��


    <em>Poof��</em>


    As Naruto kept charging himself, everyone really thought that Naruto was going to release a Sennin Chakra-infused ninjutsu, but all he released was a smelly fart��, which caused everyone��s eyes to twitch in annoyance.


    ��This? Why didn��t it work? I was absorbing Natural Energy the entire night!�� Naruto scratched his head in confusion��


    In order to fight against Sasuke in the Senjutsu Mode, Naruto went as far as to stay up the entire night and absorbed Natural Energy, although, he missed his nap because of this, however, Naruto was fine with it so long as he could get this opportunity. Naruto thought that this much Natural Energy should be enough for him to activate the Senjutsu Mode, but things didn��t go as he nned.


    Not only was he not able to enter the Senjutsu Mode, but he also made a fool out of himself in front of everyone��


    ��This Fool!�� Sasuke sighed, then deactivated his Sharingan and without paying any attention to Naruto he turned towards the main building of the campus and walked towards it.


    Seeing Sasuke leave, Naruto became a bit nervous��


    He finally had the opportunity to challenge Sasuke, Naruto naturally didn��t want to waste it, even if he failed to enter the Senjutsu Mode, he wanted to fight against Sasuke, without caring much, he rushed towards Sasuke after issuing a loud warning, ��I am not done Sasuke!��


    Sasuke gave no reaction to Naruto��s warning and continued to walk forward with his hands in his trouser pockets, from his indifferent reaction it seemed as if waspletely unaware of Naruto approaching him from behind.


    The situation stayed like this until Naruto was just a step behind him��


    And then Naruto pounced on him, but just when he did, Sasuke��s figure disappeared with a sh, he then silently appeared just a step behind Naruto, kicked him on the shin, and knocked him on the ground, then whilepletely ignoring the ��Uzumaki Naruto�� lying before him, he stepped on Naruto��s back and continued to walk forward.


    Oh, and just when he was standing on top of Naruto��s back, he turned his head, and while looking at all his peers with a chilling expression, he said, ��It doesn��t matter what sort of Jutsu anyone master, before these eyes, everything is useless�� And I am going to use these very eyes to be the greatest Shinobi in the entire world!��


    After leaving behind such a deration, he no longer looked behind and continued to walk forward with his hands still in his pockets�� In fact, he really didn��t want to look behind because currently, his face was as red as a tomato in embarrassment because of what he just dered�� and his only thought at this moment is, ��That was so embarrassing!��


    Kiyomi who could see Sasuke��s embarrassed face giggled��


    As Sasuke walked off his back, Naruto got up from the ground with an unwilling expression�� ��How could Sasuke be so strong?��


    These doubts were natural as Sasuke��s movements just a few moments ago were too fast for Naruto to react��


    And this time, no one dared tough at Naruto for embarrassing himself in front of everyone, because the same doubt was guing their minds as well, the speed of Uchiha Sasuke just was too fast for them to react, and all of them understood it full well that even if they were reced with Naruto, the ending wouldn��t be any different�� well most of them thought as such, not all��


    There were a few exceptions, one of them was Neji, who had enough confidence�� although he was indeed impressed and said to himself, ��He really can��t be underestimated, and I really can��t ck even a single day in my training, else I will be overtaken by Sasuke����


    Shion, who has always been treated as a hime wasn��t impressed, and just shook her head, ��Humph, such a show-off!��


    Hinata worriedly looked at Naruto and wanted to help him.


    Nara Shikamaru, who would have preferred to watch clouds then be here sighed, ��Sigh, so many annoying guys in one ce�� next few years are going to be so troublesome����


    Akimichi Choji kept munching on his favorite potato chips while listening to Shikamaru��s words.


    Yamanaka Ino looked at Sasuke with a blush��


    Sai put his paintbrush back in his pocket and looked at his drawing book.


    His brother Shin coughed lightly and also looked at Sai��s painting��


    Kurama Yakumo also approached Sai, and curiously looked at his painting, it was the painting of Sasuke knocking down Naruto that Sai had just drawn.


    Rock Lee clenched his fist as he looked at Sasuke��s back in admiration, and inwardly dered to himself, ��He is my rival!��


    Sakura, who was a bit timid at this time also looked at Sasuke��s back in admiration�� it��s just that her admiration was different from Rock Lee��s.


    Tenten was being���� Tenten, I guess?


    Noticing that everyone��s attention was focused on Sasuke, Naruto became a bit anxious and annoyed, he tried to think of other ways he can use to defeat Sasuke��


    And suddenly he remembered it, ��Huh, how could I have forgotten? I can also use that��!��


    Having found a way to defeat Sasuke, Naruto bit his index finger, and hurriedly tried to weave the appropriate hand signs that he learned, but before he couldplete, a hand was ced on his shoulder and a familiar voice reached his ear, ��Naruto-kun, this is academy�� you can��t use that Jutsu here.��


    Naruto was taken aback, he turned around and noticed that the familiar voice belonged to Kabuto, and he couldn��t help but ask, ��Kabuto-nii-chan�� what are you doing here?��


    Kabuto pointed at his uniform and said with a smile, ��I will be teaching at the academy�� also, make sure to call me Kabuto-sensei����


    Naruto became happier, ��That��s great Kabuto-nii-chan�� err�� Kabuto-sensei!��


    Kabuto nodded, then he *Coughed* and whispered lightly, ��Naruto-kun, you can��t use that Jutsu here�� it will hurt other trainees.��


    When reminded by Kabuto, only then did Naruto remember it and say with an embarrassing expression, ��Oh, right�� I forgot!��


    Looking at Naruto who still wasn��t all that nervous Kabuto became speechless.


    Before sending him back to Konoha, Kabuto warned him to not use or disclose anything about Senjutsu to anyone in Konoha, but Naruto didn��t even wait 1 whole week and dered to everyone that he has mastered Senjutsu on the first day of school.


    Even Kabuto was speechless and not sure how to deal with such a kid.


    While Kabuto was sighing at his bad luck, in the distance, Kuroto looked at the interaction of Naruto and Kabuto with a contemtive gaze, ��Just now, Naruto bit his finger and tried to weave hand signs�� which means he was trying to summon one of the snakes of the Ryuchi cave�� So, why did Kabuto stop him? Is it possible that the reason why he became a teacher at the academy is Naruto? Does that mean Kabuto��s is not here to observe Uchiha Sasuke but to observe Uzumaki Naruto?��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628: When a Pawn tries to be the King!


    Root Base


    In the dimly lit room of the Root Base, Shimura Danzo wearing the Hokage hat and Hokage robe sat on the main seat of the round table with a smug smile stered on his face. From the expression on his face, it can be seen that Danzo seems to have developed a superiorityplex these days.


    On the other side of the round table sat Orochimaru�Cwith aid-back expression andstly Uchiha Tsukihi wearing her Homusubi disguise of the Amatsukami Organization�Cand an unidentifiable expression on her face that was covered by her Homusubi mask.


    This is the first official meeting held by the three parties since Shimura Danzo became the temporary Hokage Agent of Konoha.


    At this time Danzo coldly looked at Orochimaru and questioned in a majestic tone, ��Orochimaru�� something��s wrong with the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi��. What did you do to him?��


    Although Danzo didn��t attend yesterday��s Grand Entrance Ceremony in person, his eyes and ears were still present at that ceremony, so everything that happened there was within Danzo��s surveince.


    Unlike most of the other people who were present at the Grand Entrance Ceremony, Danzo��s suspicious didn��t allow him to take Naruto��s im of having mastered Senjutsu Mode as a joke�� Although he doesn��t know how Naruto can learn such a difficult Jutsu at such a young, he still chose to trust his instincts and felt it might be possible and if it is then it must have something to do with Orochimaru, therefore, he questioned the snake sitting in front of him today.


    Uchiha Tsukihi wearing her Homusubi mask also looked at Orochimaru, but she was not really interested in Orochimaru��s answer as she is fully aware of the process through which Naruto mastered the Senjutsu Mode.


    After all, Ichikishima hime, the one who taught Naruto has personally told Kuroto about it. Moreover, Kuroto has even questioned Hinata all her experience after she and Naruto were abducted by Orochimaru.


    Hinata has always had a close rtionship with Yui, and because Kuroto and Yui are lovers, Hinata is also quite familiar with Kuroto. When questioned by Kuroto, Hinata started to tell her experience, and told almost everything to Kuroto that happened to the two of them, what happened after they were abducted, how they were treated, and many other things, except their short little adventure at the Ryuchi cave�� the little girl was hesitating to reveal Naruto��s secrets��


    But how can such an innocent little girl stand in front of Kuroto? When Kuroto mentioned ��Ryuchi Cave�� in front of her, she was surprised as well as guilty and told everything that happened to the two of them and Kabuto at the Ryuchi Cave.


    After he understood the ins and outs of the incident that led Naruto to the Ryuchi Cave, Kuroto couldn��t help but sigh.


    His mood was quiteplete at that time��


    To be honest, Kuroto isn��t all that surprised that Naruto can master the Senjutsu Mode, but what really makes him unbelievable is the time and ce where he mastered the Senjutsu Mode.


    In the cannon, Naruto came into contact with Senjutsu after Jiraiya��s death and mastered it by the time Pain attacked Konoha, at that time, Naruto was somewhere between sixteen or seventeen years old�� and the Senjutsu Mode he mastered was that of the Mount Myoboku which is not the case here��


    Here he came into contact with Senjutsu at a much younger age, and even if it said that he hasn��tpletely mastered it yet, it is still too early toe in contact with�� What��s more, the Senjutsu Mode he came into contact with is of the Ryuchi Cave��


    These changes show that the world Kuroto is living in can no longer be called the ��Shinobi World�� of ��Naruto��, instead it is apletely different Shinobi world.


    These changes in the ��Shinobi World�� have happened because of the butterfly effect, and the changes are getting more and more serious as the ps of wings of the butterfly effect are increasing and time is proceeding. This means Kuroto can no longer limit his thinking and judgment on the cannon because if he does, it is definitely going to bite him in the back.


    Although Kuroto has always understood this, however, the more he faces this reality, the more vignt he has to be�� The reason is that the world is bing more and more unpredictable.


    As Tsukihi sighed, Orochimaru felt Danzo��s gaze and answered casually, ��It was just a small ident.��


    ��A small ident you say?�� muttered Danzo with a frown, and stared at Orochimaru with a questioning gaze, waiting for him to exin everything rted to the so-called ��ident�� in detail.


    Orochimaru nced at Danzo with a thoughtful expression.


    There is no doubt that ever since he was appointed as the temporary Hokage Agent of Konoha, Danzo��s political power has increased a lot, and along with the increase in political power, Danzo��s self-confidence and oppression have also increased so much so that even Orochimaru can��tpletely remain indifferent when exposed to it.


    Of course, if Orochimaru really wants then Danzo can��t get anything out of him, but considering his next ns, Orochimaru weighed his options and decided to reveal half-truth with a shrugging expression, ��The members of the Akatsuki Organization were able to track down my base where the two children were kept, in order to avoid the probability of the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi falling into the hands of Akatsuki, my subordinate took Naruto to one of the unexplored Sage regions�� And something probably happened there����


    ��One of the Unexplored Sage Regions?�� Danzo squinted slightly, and after scrutinizing Orochimaru��s words, he asked, ��Does that mean Naruto really mastered Senjutsu Mode?��


    All the previous questions were asked to clear this doubt�� From this whole fiasco, Danzo only cares about three things�� First, has Naruto really mastered Senjutsu? Second, can Danzo control the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi after he has mastered Senjutsu Mode? And third, can Danzo himself learn Senjutsu Mode from Naruto or from that Unexplored Sage Region?


    Faced with Danzo��s questions, this time Orochimaru did not give an answer, instead, the snake looked at the old guy with a mocking smile��


    <em>Boom��!</em>


    Being mocked by Orochimaru, Danzo suddenly banged the table and spoke in anger, ��Orochimaru! Answer my damn question!��


    Tsukihi sighed and said, ��Shimura Danzo, please try to think about it yourself�� had the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi really mastered Senjutsu, he wouldn��t have lost so badly against Uchiha Sasuke and made a fool of himself in front of the entire vige!��


    Orochimaru squinted slightly, and while looking at Tsukihi with a meaningful gaze he carried on the conversation, ��Indeed�� If Senjutsu was so easy to learn and master�� Jiraiya and Uchiha Shisui wouldn��t be the only ones to have mastered it from the five great viges��


    What��s more, even after the two of them have mastered the Senjutsu Mode, they are unable to use it without the help of their summon toads and Nekoshou.


    If shinobis as strong as them can��t use Senjutsu without the help of their Summons, how do you expect a kid who can��t even control his chakra to be able to master Senjutsu?��


    Some secret information is now well known among the senior staff of the Konoha vige, and the fact that Jiraiya needs to summon the two Great Toad Sages every time he uses Senjutsu Mode is one them�� moreover, Shisui also exined that he needs to summon Fuwafuwa if he wants to use Senjutsu Mode�� So, Danzo couldn��t find ws in Orochimaru��s words��


    In fact, deep down Danzo didn��t really believe that a kid as young as Naruto can master Senjutsu, but his character that likes to control everything made him want to confirm it�� because he couldn��t risk the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi getting out of his hands.


    He coldly stared at Homusubi and Orochimaru, and said, ��You better not be trying to y around or deceive me��!��


    Seeing that Danzo��s suspicions were temporarily dispelled, Homusubi and Orochimaru nced at each other silently and then withdrew their gazes.


    Regardless of what happened to Naruto and the fact that Naruto has indeed mastered Senjutsu Mode, Tsukihi didn��t want Danzo to get distracted by other things at this time�� What Tsukihi wants from Danzo is to remain obedient, and act as a perfect Guinea pig for her�� And since cooperation with Orochimaru is a necessity, she decided to interfere and helped Orochimaru.


    However, judging from Danzo��s current attitude towards the two of them, it can be seen that the short sess of removing Sarutobi Hiruzen from the position of Konoha��s Hokage and getting some temporary power in his hand has made him forget that he is nothing more than a guinea pig and a pawn�� and he is trying to jump around more than what his feet can handle.


    As Tsukihi was thinking of what to do to Danzo�� the person in question again looked at Orochimaru and said, ��Orochimaru, you must have heard of the recent dispute that happened between the Uchiha n and the Hyuga n. If I didn��t guess incorrectly, that Hyuga Kuroto is also your spy in Konoha, right?��


    As soon as Danzo mentioned ��Hyuga Kuroto��, Orochimaru��s expression became sullen�� He didn��t like where this was going��


    Even Tsukihi��s expression became gloomy, if it weren��t for the Homusubi mask covering her face, both Orochimaru and Danzi would have noticed her ice-cold expression��


    But the two didn��t notice, and Danzo continued, ��Hyuga Kuroto single-handily defeated eight Jonins of the Konoha Military Police Force�� The strength of that kid has exceeded my expectation, and he also seems to be highly trusted by Sarutobi�� I really didn��t expect that before you left the vige, you sowed such a weed in Konoha�� am I right?��


    Orochimaru was confused, and asked, ��What are you trying to say?��


    Danzo ordered Orochimaru in amanding tone, ��Konoha only belongs to me, and I will never allow a spy to sit on such a critical position of the Principal of the Ninja Academy�� it would be better if you ask your spy to resign from it, otherwise����


    Tsukihi��s face got more and more murderous as Danzo spoke each word, honestly, she doesn��t care about the position of the principal of the ninja academy all that much, but she didn��t like Danzo��s attitude��


    Obviously, he is just the temporary Hokage Agent, even his position is not finalized�� at this time, rather than trying to win over allies and consolidate his unstable position, he is trying to show off his power to people who don��t evene under him.


    Tsukihi doesn��t like such behavior�� and she felt highly repulsive towards it, and now she has decided, even if the world falls apart, she wouldn��t quit from that position while Danzo is in power.


    Perhaps Orochimaru was the same, and after taking a deep breath he shook his head with a chuckle and said, ��I suppose it would be better for you to directly try your so-called ��otherwise�� because if you expect that I can order Kuroto-kun to resign from that position, then you are sorely mistaken�� It��s been quite a lot of years since the two of us had any form of contact, and I no longer have the ability to order him. I have long lost any form of control over him.��


    ��Orochimaru, I am not negotiating here�� this is an order!�� Danzo put his hand over the Hokage hat, and said in an unquestionable tone, ��I am giving you a month at most�� I don��t care what method you use to convince him; I want Hyuga Kuroto��s resignation letter on my table by the end of this month!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629: Reminding Danzo


    ��Orochimaru, I am not negotiating here�� this is an order!�� said Danzo in an ordering tone!


    As soon as these words came out of Danzo��s mouth, both Orochimaru and Uchiha Tsukihi��s faces became gloomier.


    The way Danzo is behaving in front of them, it is as if he haspletely substituted himself as the current Hokage of Konoha. His tone of ordering Orochimaru is that of a superior ordering his subordinate when Orochimaru is not his subordinate at all, Orochimaru and Danzo are in a cooperative rtionship, hence their status is equal, but Danzo seems to have forgotten this face�� and he even dared to sweep his gaze at Homusubi with a provocatively.


    Although both Homusubi and Orochimaru had expected that after bing the temporary Hokage Agent and getting the political power of Konoha Vige in his hands Danzo will inevitably swell, neither of the two expected this guy to be so rampant!


    Such behavior is simply unreasonable!


    Moreover, Danzo didn��t care about Orochimaru and Homusubi��s reaction, and dared to dere, ��I am Hokage now! You should understand what this identity means!��


    At this moment, Danzo��s mindset seems to have changedpletely, and he seems to believe that, ��Now, I am the center of the world, and everything must revolve around me!�� which is obviously not the case��!


    Looking at Danzo��s disgusting face, Tsukihi thought in annoyance, ��It seems that using him for too long would be impossible because his ambitions have started to swell�� I must speed up the things, else dealing him will start to get more and more troublesome�� because there is no telling what move he might make now that he has be the Hokage Agent of Konoha Vige.��


    Tsukihi could feel that ever since Danzo became the Temporary Hokage Agent and saw the possibility of his rise, he has started to get out of control�� And so, the only option she has is to speed up things.


    When Tsukihi was considering her next set of ns, Orochimaru suddenly raised his eyes, and without showing any weakness while facing Danzo, he shook his head with a chuckle and said, ��Shimura Danzo, you seem to have forgotten that I am Konoha��s rogue-nin, have been for a very long time�� so, your Hokage��s identity�� oh, I am sorry, that was my mistake, your identity of ��temporary Hokage Agent�� cannot control me�� and your orders are useless on me�� if you want Hyuga Kuroto��s resignation, go ahead and ask him yourself����


    Danzo stood up abruptly and while releasing killing intent towards Orochimaru he shouted in anger, ��Orochimaru!��


    Orochimaru was not perturbed by Danzo��s killing intent or anger-filled shout, he was still sitting on his seat and while casually looking at Danzo, he licked his lips and asked with a smirk, ��So, now you want to kill me? It��s understandable, I don��t me you. Go ahead and try your best. But the question is, can you, do it? Are you capable enough? Not to mention without alerting anyone in Konoha? After all, it would be very troubling for the ��temporary Hokage Agent�� if ��anyone�� were to find me and Homusubi in your base, right Homusubi-san?��


    Tsukihi was speechless, she didn��t particrly want to get involved in this fiasco, however, now that Orochimaru has thrown the dice towards her, she had no choice but to speak something and she could only warn Danzo as a member of Amatsukami, ��Shimura Danzo, I know that defeating the former Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen who has been suppressing you for decades has given you some inexplicable self-confidence�� but I want to tell you that this self-confidence is of no use in front of the two of us�� I also want to remind you that the ones sitting here are neither your enemies nor your friends and neither are we your subordinates nor are we your superiors�� we are working here based on a cooperative rtionship�� so, your orders in the name of Hokage are useless here�� moreover, the name and identity of Hokage has never meant anything in my eyes�� Not to mention, you have neither been appointed as the Hokage at this time nor do you have any qualities or strength to match a Hokage as of yet.��


    ��You!�� Danzo red at Homusubi�� he really wanted to teach her a lesson�� but upon remembering the identity of the other party as a member of Amatsukami and the unfathomable strength that she and her organization seems to have, he could only force himself to restrain.


    Of course, he didn��t forget to swear to himself in his mind, ��Whether it is the Amatsukami Organization, the Akatsuki Organization or Orochimaru��s Otogakure�� wait until Iplete the ritual, after that, I will destroy each of you one by one like stepping on lowly bugs!�� and then sat back with gloomy aura enveloping his body.


    Ignoring the cold killing intent on Danzo��s body, Tsukihi said, ��Let��s get back to the topic, has the task of capturing the candidates with selected Kekkei Genkaipleted?��


    Danzo replied with a ��humph��, ��How can such a simple task be difficult for me?��


    Tsukihi nodded slightly and said, ��Since all the targets are captured, so all the preliminary preparations for the ritual arepleted, and now we can move to the next step�� and that is to choose the location where you want to perform the ritual.��


    Considering that this matter is extremely important for him, Danzo put away the gloomy aura and killing intent and asked, ��Do you have any suggestions?��


    Tsukihi ignored Danzo��s behavior and directly said without ying around, ��Since the Kekkei Genkai selected by having a higher concentration of Water Chakra nature�� so we have to choose a location that can bnce the excessive Water Chakra Nature�� and we don��t have many such locations as option��


    Either the location can be inside an active Volcano, or in the middle of a scorching desert��


    If you choose an active Volcano, it would have a maximum bncing effect on excessive Water Chakra Nature, but make note that if you do choose an active volcano, then you wouldn��t be able to draw energy from aary phenomenon as Hiruko did��


    Of course, you can also choose desert, and as long as the altitude of the sand dunes is high enough, you will be able to draw energy from theary phenomenon, however, the bncing effect on the excessive Water Chakra Nature would decrease.��


    Danzo nodded, and asked again, ��And which is safer and has higher chances of sess?��


    ��Inside an active Volcano.�� Answered Tsukihi, and then exined, ��For the sess of ritual, bncing of all Chakra Natures is more important, so I��d suggest performing the ritual inside an active volcano.��


    Personally, I would suggest that you perform the ritual inside an active Volcano because the bncing effect is more important.��


    Orochimaru also added, ��Hiruko used theary phenomenon to supply Chakra because hecked resources that would supply him Chakra�� now that you are ��Hokage��, this problem can be solved quite easily.��


    Orochimaru was talking about the Chakra Transmission technology. Chakra Transmission Technology is not too high-end for one of the five great shinobi viges�� and is used quite often in many things.


    One of the examples would be the Chakra Cannon of Kumogakure�� That Chakra Cannon draws Chakra from a group of Shinobi.


    If Danzo also deploys the Chakra Transmission technology for his ritual, then the problem of insufficient Chakra can be solved quite easily and he will get a continuous Chakra supply.


    Danzo nodded slightly and took out a map of the Shinobi Continent.


    All the active volcanos that can be used for the ritual have been marked on the map with a red pen, this shows that Danzo has already considered this far and has been searching and screening out the locations for his ritual ordingly.


    Pointing at one of the active volcanos marked on the map, Danzo said, ��I have personally surveyed this Volcano�� Everything is up to standards�� moreover, this volcano is in the Land of Fire so moving a lot of manpower would be convenient and wouldn��t attract the attention of any other nation����


    Hearing Danzo��s words, Tsukihi thought to herself, ��Humph, so he has already thought this far�� it seems that I can��t let my guard down against him for even a single minute����


    Orochimaru had the same thought��


    But neither of them said anything for they understood that this rule applies to all three of them. As even Danzo hasn��tpletely let down his guard against Orochimaru and Homusubi.


    And it doesn��t even matter as this is only natural.


    In fact, whether Homusubi or Orochimaru, they won��t intentionally disrupt Danzo��s ritual�� because even if they do their best and take care of everything, the probability of Danzo seeding and surviving is very low, so there is actually no point in disrupting the ritual.


    Both Orochimaru and Homusubi understand this, and as such, they only want to collect as much data and information as possible for their own purposes.


    Regardless, if Danzo is vignt, let him be�� it doesn��t matter.


    Danzo didn��t know Homusubi��s thoughts, and went on to say, ��In two weeks, I will be able toplete all the arrangements of the ritual ceremony�� After that, I will perform the ritual.��


    Homusubi nodded��


    At this time, Orochimaru licked his lips and said, ��If you want to further increase the sess rate of your survival, then I would rmend you to undergo body modification�� That white arm that you showed me a few days ago should also be used to rece that current arm of yours�� it will stabilize the Sharingan and Mokuton inside your body.��


    However, Danzo was hesitant and said, ��I will think about it before giving my decision.��


    ��Then you better think about it and decide as quickly as possible���� said Orochimaru and added after a pause, ��After the body modification, your body would need a period of rest to adjust to the changes, so the sooner the transformation ispleted�� the better and safer for you.��


    Since Homusubi also didn��t want to let Danzo dy the ritual any more than he already has, she added, ��You��d betterplete the ritual before Akatsuki Organization makes their next move�� otherwise, the position of Konoha��s Hokage would slip from under your butt and you will keep looking around����


    When the position of Hokage came into question, Danzo��s nerves tightened�� he immediately stood up, then turned around, and while walking towards the exit, he said, ��I will give you my answer within two days����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630: The Pursuit of Eternity and Omniscience


    After Shimura Danzo walked out, Homusubi and Orochimaru also got up from their respective seats and left the meeting room.


    While walking side by side through the gloomy passages of the Root Base, both of them remained silent, and only the sound of their footsteps echoed in the quiet and empty passage.


    A whileter, the two of them came out of the Root Base, then by using a secret passage that both of them were quite familiar with, they made their way towards the forest not far from Konoha.


    After confirming that no one was following them now, Orochimaru licked his lips, and while continuing to jump from one tree to another, he said, ��I now fully believe that Nidaime Hokage-sama had a very good eye for judging someone��s character, and he made the right choice by not making Danzo Hokage�� Shimura Danzo is really not suitable for that position�� Ever since he has gained some political power and identity that is not even Hokage, he has started to lose himself�� I won��tment on other matters, but�� it worries me that he has started to get out of our control too.��


    While continuing to jump from one tree to another, Homusubi turned her head towards Orochimaru, and said, ��A dying person who won��t live for very long, just bear him for a while�� As long as we are careful, nothing will happen.��


    Listening to Homusubi��s words, Orochimaru stared at her with interest and said, ��It��s really surprising that you�Cwho is not only an Uchiha but also a member of the overbearing Amatsukami Organization�Ccan tolerate him to this extent. This further makes me believe that someone in your organization really wants to be a God!��


    Tsukihi did not deny Orochimaru��s guess, ��This is not a secret.��


    ��Is it your leader Yama?�� he asked quickly, then for some reason paused and continued in a confused expression, ��But Yama already seems to have such great power, isn��t he already a god?��


    Tsukihi asked, ��What do you think?��


    Orochimaru shook his head and said, ��It��s a pity that I have no idea whether your leader has stepped in the domain of God or not���� then paused and continued again, ��In fact, I have always been curious, what exactly is your leader pursuing? Why did he create an organization such as Amatsukami, and how exactly did he manage to gather such Shinobi under him?��


    Tsukihi denied answering this question, and simply stated, ��You have too many questions.��


    Orochimaru smiled lightly, and while licking his lips, he said, ��My curiosity has always been very deep.��


    Tsukihi said, ��I am sure you must have heard the idiom, ��Curiosity killed the cat.�� Make sure to restrain your curiosity����


    Orochimaru chuckled, and said, ��But I am not a cat, I am a snake�� so that idiom doesn��t apply to me����


    Tsukihi too chuckled, ��I guess I can��t deny that�� so let me ask you�� how are you able to tolerate Shimura Danzo to this extent?��


    ��Being able to participate in this n of creating a god is something I want to be part of, hence I can do everything necessary for that, tolerating just a Shimura Danzo is not a problem.�� He said, then looked towards Konoha Vige not far away with a mncholic expression, and said lightly, ��Until a few months ago, I wanted to destroy Konoha, the cherished vige of my Sensei right before his very eyes�� and I was making various ns for that�� but, when I witnessed Konoha being crushed by Tendo Pain, I lost interest in doing that�� Now, I have only two goals, first is to learn all the Jutsu in the Shinobi World, and the second is to gain eternal life so that I can fulfill my first goal. For these two goals of mine, I can do anything and everything!��


    Tsukihi nodded lightly, ��I see.��


    She neither denied Orochimaru��s goal nor did she ept it, she just remained silent and did notment on it.


    Orochimaru too remained silent as they parted their ways and went their individual ways.


    ��


    A few dayster, the Office of the Principal of Ninja Academy


    Hyuga Kuroto�Cwhile controlling the Suijin Clone disguised as Kuroto�Cwas leisurely sitting on hisfy chair, and sipping hot green tea all while studying the scrolls of the Secret Ninjutsu of the Hozuki n that he got from the Ninjutsu archives of Kirigakure.


    Sometimes his face would have a deep frown, other times it would have a look of understanding than an exciting smile, these changes in his expression meant that he was making progress in what he was studying.


    Right now, all of Kuroto��s ns are moving forward in an orderly manner and steady pace.


    Even if Shimura Danzo has ascended to the position of temporary Hokage agent and has started to get out of control, Kuroto is not that worried, because in doing so, Danzo has offended the entire Hokage faction that is led by Sarutobi Hiruzen, so Danzo ispleted isted at this time and there is no one trustworthy enough present around him who can monitor his actions and keep a check on them to make sure that Danzo doesn��t make a mistake.


    Moreover, considering Danzo��s character, it is nothing strange that he has chosen not to trust anyone, so all the preparations of the ritual ceremony are handled by him alone. Others can��t get involved and he won��t even allow anyone whose life is not in his control to get involved either.


    Of course, because of the presence of Naomi on Danzo��s side, Kuroto has all the real-time updates of Danzo��s movements, so he is not worried that Danzo will do something that might affect Kuroto��s ns in the future or catch him off guard, so he is not all that worried.


    As for Deidara? Well, this kid is sort of trouble. The Kirigakure Anbu are searching for him, but this unpredictable kid is wandering all over Shinobi World with no purpose or goal, so tracking his movements have be sort of difficult, especially because he has very high maneuverability.


    Even if getting Deidara��s cell tissues is urgent for Kuroto for creating the next clone, he can only wait for the news from Kirigakure Anbu, as such, he has no choice but to remain patient.


    Considering that he no longer has to be extremely busy with Anbu duties and secret missions, and he also doesn��t have to worry about funds for the time being so he is not doing any ck Market mission at this time either, therefore, it can be said that Kuroto is quite free and rxed these days.


    Kuroto decided to use this free time to do something productive and as such he is now studying all sorts of Water Style Secret Ninjutsu that he has managed to gather; his main objective is to master all the Secret Water Style Ninjutsu of the Hozuki n.


    Oh, and the reason Kuroto is studying the Water Style Ninjutsu is to bnce the average strength of his Suijin Clone with the other clones.


    The Fujin Clone that has mastered five Kekkei Genkai is much more powerfulpared to Kuroto��s Suijin Clone, even the Wind Nature Chakra of Fujin Clone is extremely potent, as such, its strength is higherpared to the other two Clones. This difference can cause a lot of problems for Kuroto during the final ritual, so he is left with no other choice but to work on the other two clones and bnce all three of them.


    Among the two clones that he has to bnce, he finds working on Suijin Clone to be easier, and as such he chose this clone, this is not only because the affinity of Suijin Clone with Water Chakra Nature is extremely good, but also because Kuroto has developed some future ns for this Clone.


    It is no secret that Suijin Clone has already mastered the Secret Technique of Hydration of the Hozuki n, having used it for quite a while, Kuroto feels that this Jutsu has very high potential that has not been exploited up until now�� And Kuroto believes that he can do it.


    Of course, what Kuroto has thought up is only valid for him, and not anyone else because there is no one other than Suijin out there who has mastered both Hydration Technique of the Hozuki n at the same time also possesses the Ice Release Kekkei Genkai of the Yuki n. Only when someone has both of these abilities with them at the same time will they be able to create the effect that Kuroto has thought of.


    If Kuroto is able to sessfully create that effect, the strength of Suijin Clone will shoot up, and undoubtedly reach the upper domain of Super Kage ss.


    Well, anyhow�� his short-term goals are very clear and Kuroto is working on them.


    As he was busy studying the Jutsu recorded in the scroll before him, suddenly��


    <em>Knock Knock Knock</em>


    The door of the principal��s office was knocked on by someone.


    He put the secret scroll in his hand inside the drawer of his table, then said, ��Pleasee in.��


    Following Kuroto��s call, Iruka and Mizuki together walked inside the principal��s office.


    Kuroto looked at the two, and noticing the helpless expression of Iruka, he asked curiously, ��What��s the matter?��


    Iruka handed a report to Kuroto, then said, ��Principal-san, this is already the ninth time today�� please me me for my ineffective supervision and carelessness that has affected the normal teaching progress of the ss����


    Kuroto raised an eye after hearing Iruka��s words, he took the file from Iruka��s hand then read the report and said, ��Uzumaki Naruto Challenged Uchiha Sasuke six times in the middle of the ss�� Rock Lee challenged Uchiha Sasuke twice, Akimichi Choji also challenged Uchiha Sasuke, and even Sai also challenged Sasuke?��


    Without a doubt, this is the result of Sasuke��s deration in front of everyone at the grand entrance ceremony�� After the sses started, there were many students who wanted to defeat the arrogant kid, and as such, a lot of kids challenged Uchiha Sasuke.


    However, all of them were easily defeated by Sasuke�� Among all the students, Naruto is the one who has challenged Sasuke the most, and each time he was defeated miserably without even being able to counterattack or defend.


    This continuous streak of loss made everyone clear that Naruto has not mastered Senjutsu, he was just bragging to draw attention to himself��


    Of course, the ones who know the truth knows, Kuroto didn��tment on it and allowed things to y out as they are.


    Back to the present.


    Seeing that Kuroto was looking at the report quite intently, Mizuki also added from the side, ��Principal, Iruka isn��t the only one who bears the responsibility for this, I too am����


    Kuroto raised his head and nced at Mizuki with a smile.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631: Exchange Student


    Quietly standing by the window of the principal��s office, Kuroto looked at the yground below with a thoughtful expression.


    At this moment, Naruto and Sasuke��s ss is on the yground�� At the center of the crowd, two kids are present, one is Sasuke�Cwho is standing with his arms folded over his chest and a proud smile on his face, while opposite to him is Naruto�Cwho is sitting on the ground, rubbing his butt in embarrassment, and muttering something in confusion that perhaps only he can understand.


    For the ones who haven��t figured out what exactly is going on, the answer is actually quite simple, Naruto again challenged Sasuke�� and the result is also obvious, he was easily defeated by Sasuke.


    ��This kid Naruto�� he really is something, despite losing again and again, and embarrassing himself in front of everyone each time, he hasn��t given up.�� �C muttered Kuroto with a smile, he really admired Naruto for his spirit of not giving up.


    Earlier Iruka had reported to him that the students are frequently challenging Sasuke in the middle of the ss and this is disturbing the teaching environment as well as the decorum of the ss, this, Kuroto did not me or scold Iruka for his ineffective supervision, on the contrary, he instructed Iruka to not restrain the kids too much in this regard.


    After all, Ninja Academy is meant to train Ninjas, so allowing the students to have a certainpetitive rtionship against each other is not a bad thing, not only will this prompt them to improve themselves, it will also allow the teaching staff to find the weak points of the trainees so that the students can further work on those points.


    Kuroto believes this will increase the overall quality of the graduates, which is very important considering that the current Shinobi is not as stable as it was in the cannon at this time.


    In the cannon, at this time, there was no trace of Amatsukami, no movement from the Otsutsuki n on the moon, the Akatsuki Organization was in a dormant state and were busy performing missions and recruiting members, additionally, the third great shinobi war, as well as theter feud with Kumogakure, had just ended, there was no tension on any border of thend of Fire so no major conflict was going to ur in the near future.


    As such, it won��t be wrong to say that the Shinobi World was quite stable with norge-scale conflicts, therefore, the atmosphere of Konoha was quite rxed�� The Ninja Academy was naturally affected by this rxed atmosphere, and it was affected to such an extent that the number of enrolled trainees was decreasing each year and the teaching progress was also extremely slow.


    However, this is not the case in this world that haspleted deviated from its original course because the butterfly effect urred because of Hyuga Kuroto��s presence. Konoha Vige had just experienced a major catastrophe and survived only with the help of a foreign party. Moreover, the culprit is still hiding somewhere in the Shinobi World, and considering their intentions and objective, the threat of war is on Konoha, so a sense of crisis has enveloped Konoha as well as the entire Shinobi World.


    The environment of Ninja Academy will naturally be affected by this, that��s why all the children must understand the cruelty of the Shinobi World as soon as possible�� This is necessary for them to be prepared for the battlefield, lest their will remain greenhorn, and freeze in front of a stronger enemy, which will definitely lead to their death.


    Kuroto doesn��t want the students of ninja academy to face such a situation, because this way most of them will die useless death, and lose their lives for nothing.


    Therefore, such measures are necessary and this is just the first part of his n, he has obviously nned how to torment oops ��train�� these kids into proper shinobi��


    Unquestionably, he will do everything very carefully, and after taking proper measures.


    Feeling excited over how much ��fun�� he is going to have, Kuroto��s eyesnded on Sasuke.


    The scene where Sasuke knocked down Naruto just now was within Kuroto��s gaze, whether Sasuke��s speed, agility, physical strength, or overall body coordination and timing, everything was perfect, such that, he didn��t have to put any effort and he knocked down Naruto�� Sasuke has really be impable at this age.


    ��It��s amazing�� even if I was in Naruto��s ce or someone else was in Naruto��s ce from my peers except Kakashi, they would suffer the same fate.��


    Such a level of skill is rare to have at this age�� Kuroto didn��t have it, nor did most of his peers, even Asuma didn��t have it�� The only one who had it was Kakashi, but Kakashi was already a chunin at that point. Of course, Orochimaru, Namikaze Minato, Uchiha Shisui, and Uchiha Itachi also had such skills at this age, but let��s not talk about them for now.


    Among his peers, Sasuke is without a doubt the most dazzling, and his progress is really exceptional��


    While Kuroto was thinking about all these, the match on the yground had progressed, as Naruto again got up and faced Sasuke.


    Immediately as Naruto got up, the cheering and cooing voice of most of the girls present on the yground resounded throughout the school.


    ��Come on Sasuke-kun�� kick Naruto��s ass!��


    ��Yes, defeat him, defeat him!!!��


    It��s a pity that the one they were cheering for wasn��t Naruto, but Sasuke.


    Sasuke��s attractive appearance, extremely high strength, coupled with the Uchiha temperament and background of a major Shinobi n has made him an eye candy for many girls his age. Of course, he is one of the many eye candies others include Neji, Shikamaru, and Sai, but Sasuke is currently the most popr one in the market.


    The fact that Sasuke was attracting the attention of so many girls incited the anger and hatred of many boys, they were jealous, they wanted Sasuke to lose and embarrass himself in front of everyone, so they cheered for Naruto, in an attempt to vent out their dissatisfaction.


    Oh, Hinata was also cheering for Naruto, it��s just that she wasn��t open about it and silently praying for Naruto to win, so, nobody except for Shion, Kiyomi, and Yakumo realized it.


    Of course, not everyone was part of this fiasco, there were some kids who were standing quietly�� These included Neji, Shikamaru, Sai and Shin, then, Kiyomi, Shion, and Yakumo.


    Observing all the kids for a while, Kuroto had a rough assessment of each of their strengths.


    At this moment, Kuroto��s gaze shifted, and he noticed that Elder Koharu along with three children had entered the campus, and was making her way towards the building.


    As he noticed them, Kuroto couldn��t help but narrow his eyes and noted that one of them was a young girl, wearing a white-colored kunoichi gear, she had short,yered mint green hair, orange eyes, and a slightly darker skin tone��


    Realizing who she is, he couldn��t help but mutter, ��Isn��t she��!?��


    He didn��t have to wait too long as elder Koharu soon led the three children towards Kuroto��s office. After arriving at the gate of his office, she made the three kids wait at the gate of Kuroto��s office and came inside alone.


    Kuroto respectfully greeted Elder Koharu, she nodded, then passed a scroll to Kuroto and spoke, ��From today, these children will also be attending the Ninja Academy�� The three of them are exchange students from the allied nation Takigakure, so you must take good care of the three of them. Additionally, among the three kids, the girl has a special identity, this matter is extremely confidential, only you can know it, and you must not disclose this to anyone else.��


    Kuroto nodded lightly, ��I understand Koharu-sama.��


    In fact, even before Elder Koharu entered his office, Kuroto had already guessed it, and now that she revealed with such a solemn expression, Kuroto didn��t even need any more information to determine the identity of that girl.


    Undoubtedly, she is Fuu from Takigakure, and her other identity is the current Jinchuriki of Nanabi.


    It��s just that Kuroto is slightly surprised that the Jinchuriki of Takigakure hase to Konoha��s Ninja Academy as an exchange student. But if you think about the current situation of the Shinobi World, this matter is not that hard to understand.


    Seeing Kuroto��s calm reaction, which was much better than she had initially expected, Elder Koharu nodded in appreciation and then told him the entire story of how and why Fuu hase to Konoha.


    The fact that the Akatsuki Organization is after the Nine Bijuu is not a secret in the Shinobi World.


    Other than the five great Shinobi Viges, only Takigakure has a Bijuu, however, they don��t have enough strength to protect their Jinchuriki.


    Elder Hiruzen was worried that in this way Nanabi will fall into the hands of the Akatsuki Organization which would be very disadvantageous for the five great shinobi viges and the Shinobi world.


    To make sure that such a situation doesn��t happen, and Jinchuriki of Nanabi doesn��t fall in the clutches of the Akatsuki Organization, the former Hokage sent Elder Koharu to Takigakure. The objective was very clear and simple and he requested the leader of Takigakure to hand over the responsibility of protecting Nanabi and its Jinchuriki to Konoha Vige.


    Regarding Elder Koharu��s request, the leader of Takigakure was initially hesitating�� But considering the great threat that the Akatsuki organization posed to the Shinobi World, and how the entire Takigakure might also suffer the fate of annihtion if he didn��t do something, he agreed, and sent three children from Takigakure as an exchange student, Fuu is obviously among them.


    Obviously, only Fuu��s identity is important, the other two are just orphans who are sent with her to cover up her identity.


    After pondering for a while, Kuroto asked, ��Is the state of Nanabi��s Jinchuriki stable?��


    Unstable Jinchuriki is no different than a ticking bomb, Gaara also used to like that, and he lost control several times and caused heavy losses to Sunagakure.


    If Fuu��s state is unstable and she loses control, then��


    Elder Koharu was also aware of this problem, and she reassured Kuroto, ��Don��t worry, Child Fuu is very talented. She has never once lost control over Nanabi�� So, it shouldn��t be a problem as long as we are careful. Moreover, Uchiha Shisui is also in school, if due to any unforeseen reason, she does lose control then instruct Shisui to control the Nanabi with his Mangekyou Sharingan to restrain him, and then Nanabi can be immediately sealed back inside Fuu����


    Kuroto said, ��Alright, I��ll see that no issue urs.��


    Elder Koharu nodded, then left the school.


    ��


    Somewhere in the Land of Fire.


    A Kirigakure Anbu pointed at the distant sky, and said, ��Captain, is that guy on that y bird our target?��


    The captain of the quad next to him nodded, and said, ��Height, Age, Hair Color, Hairstyle, Skin Tone, as well as character matches the description written in the scroll Mizukage-sama handed us�� That guy is definitely Deidara of Iwagakure.��


    ��Finally, we are able to find him���� the Anbu said with a somewhat excited tone.


    The captain nodded lightly, then asked the other subordinate, ��Where is he going?��


    The other subordinate looked at the map, and then said, ��In the direction, he is flying, his destination is most likely the Fire Temple.��


    The first Anbu immediately said, ��Captain�� what should we do now? Should we follow him, or��?��


    The captain thought for a while, and said, ��Let��s follow him from long distance to make sure that he doesn��t sense us and we don��t lose track of him�� also, send the message to Mizukage-sama that we have found the target, and he is headed towards the Temple of Fire in the Land of Fire.��


    The second Anbu nodded, and immediately passed the message to the Mizukage�� After that, the three of them followed Deidara from a distance.


    ��


    Late at night, Konoha.


    Kuroto, who has just finished the dinner served by Yui received the scroll from the summon crow. He unfolded the scroll and grinned.


    Yui�Cwho was cleaning up the dishes noted the change in his expression, and asked, ��Did something good happen Kuroto-kun?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��Nothing major����


    ��Ohh.�� She nodded in understanding. Kuroto didn��t tell her, which obviously meant that she didn��t need to know this matter, as such, she didn��t pry any further.


    Kuroto thought about it a little, then said, ��Yui, I��ll not be present at home tonight�� So, today, you should sleep at your parent��s ce.��


    Yui nodded, ��In that case, I��ll go after I finish the dishes.��


    With that, Kuroto gave Yui a goodnight kiss, then created a Shadow Clone whose role is to drop Yui at her parent��s house, and also to act as Kuroto��s cover in his absence. After making sure that everything was checked, he secretly left Konoha.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632: Explosions at the Temple of Fire


    Holding antern in his hand, a monk-in-training questioned, ��Did you hear the sound just now?��


    Hispanion who is also a monk-in-training carefully looked at nearby surroundings, but finding nothing, he said, ��Perhaps it was just a small animal����


    ��Is that so?�� the first monk muttered doubtfully.


    ��Yes, there are a lot of them in the surroundings, squirrels, and cats can always be seen here���� answered thepanion monk with a nod, then said, ��Anyway, it��s gettingte and it��s time to change shifts, let��s go back and rest, I am sleepy.��


    ��Alright, let��s go back.�� The first monk nodded, and then, the two monks left the area��


    They walked for a while, and arrived at the Buddha Statue seated at the main hall of the Temple, respectfully bowed towards it, then gently left the main hall and proceeded towards the monks sleeping quarters to retire for the day.


    When the two monks-in-training left the main hall of the temple, when the light of thentern started to dim, and when the sway of the candlelight lit in the hall had returned to normal, at that time, a shadow that was hiding between the wooden beams of the roof jumped down and gentlynded on the ground.


    Looking at all the structures in the hall, he couldn��t help but admire them, ��Ahh�� so this is where the art of this temple was hidden����


    Undoubtedly, he, who has sneaked inside the Temple of Fire and is currently admiring the art of this ancient temple is Deidara.


    He has been wandering all over the shinobi world for a few years now, and if it is said whether he has a purpose or not, then without a doubt it is the pursuit of art all over the Shinobi World. Not long ago, Deidara heard somewhere that the sculptures of the ancient Temple of Fire are masterpieces of art, so here he is.


    Stroking all the bronze sculptures, Deidara was amazed�� While admiring these pieces of art, he suddenly thought of something, then quickly put his hand inside the shinobi bags tied around his waist, and took out white y�� It was undoubtedly his detonation y��


    Carefully matching all the details, Deidara shaped the detonation y in his hands in the same structure and appearance as the sculptures in the hall.


    After he was done with this, he held the sculptures made of detonation y in his hand, then again looked at the sculptures before him and said with a smile, ��Any art that cannot explode is imperfect�� it can never be called true art! Let me sublime you all with my masterpieces��!��


    And the very next moment he threw the sculptures made of detonation y on the bronze sculptures in the hall.


    Although the white sculptures looked very good and they drew beautiful arcs in the air, under the dim light of the candle, they projected shadows on the wall that looked like flurrying demons!


    And as these flurrying demons approached the bronze sculptures, Deidara��s smile widened, then without hesitation, he weaved the hand sign, and shouted, ��Katsu!��


    <em>Boom Boom Boom BOOM!!!</em>


    Immediately as he shouted, several explosive roars sounded through the peaceful and quiet night sky, and the violent explosions shook the entire main hall, in the midst of the zing res that were soaring through the sky, the entire Temple of Fire fell in chaos.


    ��What happened?!��


    ��Did an enemy temple attack us?��


    ��There��s a fire in the main hall!��


    ��Then why are you shouting around, hurry up and extinguish the fire!��


    All of a sudden, rapid screams resounded through the temple, and one after all the sleeping, resting, and meditating monks were disturbed, as a result the entire Temple of Fire suddenly fell intomotion.


    All the monks rushed out of their houses and sleeping quarters like panicked animals in a drove�� Some picked up batons to patrol the surroundings to watch out against the enemy, while others picked up wooden barrels and buckets and tried to put out the fire.


    In the crowd that wasing and going, Chiriku, the current head monk of the Temple of Fire looked at everything with a frowned expression and scanned the surroundings of the area affected by the explosion with sharp eyes.


    He was quite sure that such an explosion couldn��t have urred naturally, so there must have been someone here who caused these explosions�� Because it hasn��t been very long since the explosion took ce, there was a possibility that the suspect has yet to leave the Temple of Fire�� And if that��s the case, then��


    His search was indeed fruitful, and soon enough he was able to find a few footprints in an inconspicuous ce of the temple�� ��As expected, someone did manage to sneak inside the temple, and this explosion was created by that person!��


    But there was a problem, ��Is it a Shinobi?��


    Chiriku could be sure that these footprints aren��t of the monks in the temple because the monks either remain barefooted, or they wear wooden sleepers, but these footprints were the result of Shinobi sandals�� which is something only ninjas wear.


    Chiriku has served as one of the 12 guardian ninjas for a few years, therefore, he was sure of his guess, but he wasn��t sure of why would a shinobi destroy the main hall of Temple of Fire�� this just doesn��t make sense with how Shinobi work in general.


    Unless�� ��This is just a diversion!�� he muttered in realization and quickly followed after those footprints.


    His figure shed and disappeared from the Temple of Fire.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    ��


    In the forest outside the Temple of Fire.


    Looking back at the soaring mes, Deidara�Cwho had already left the temple�Csmiled narcissistically, and was still immersed in joy.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    But his joyful moments were soon interrupted as Chiriku appeared before him with a quick Body Flicker.


    Chiriku observed Deidara for a few moments, then asked, ��Who are you and what was your purpose of sneaking inside the Temple of Fire?!��


    ��Purpose? I am just admiring art�� huh!�� Deidara answered with shrug.


    ��Admiring art?!�� Chiriku was taken aback, then questioned angrily, ��If that��s the case, then why did you cause an explosion in the main hall? Was it because of art too?��


    Deidara nodded in an ��isn��t it obvious?�� manner, and said, ��Of course! It was for art! Because true art is an explosion!��


    Chiriku looked at Deidara��s face that had no trace of guilt or tension with a shocked expression�� From the manner the other party was speaking, it��s obvious that he is extremely serious, but�� but�� with the way Deidara is behaving, Chiriku felt uneasy in his heart, and dered, ��You�� are a dangerous person�� You may not be lying, but you are psychologically disturbed and your tendency to create explosions in the name of art is extremely dangerous for innocent people�� I cannot allow a dangerous person like you to walk away�� either you will be a monk-in-training at the temple and repent for all your sins�� or your body will be buried in the cemetery of the Temple of Fire��!��


    Deidara shook his head, and denied, ��Huh�� I don��t want to stay here�� I have already seen all the art that this temple has to offer, and it is nothingpared to my art����


    ��In that case, you leave me no choice��! As the head monk of the Temple of Fire, I can not allow you to leave without paying for your sins���� As Chiriku dered this, he put his hands together and exuded extremely powerful Chakra.


    But Deidara wasn��t perturbed, he calmly put his arm in his Shinobi bag and said with an excited smile, ��I see�� you want to fight huh? I am all game!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633: The Gift of the Hermit Group


    <em>��Weing Approach: Thousand-Armed Murder!��</em>


    As the Jutsu started to take form, Chiriku said, ��I don��t haveplete control over the power output of this Jutsu, so there are chances that you might not be able to survive, if such a thing happened, I reassure you that I will bury you in the forest of the back mountain of the Temple of Fire, and pray that your soul ascends to the Pure Land after death����


    Apanied by Chiriku��s words, a terrifying chakra exploded out of him and took the form of the spirit of the thousand-handed Kannon. The spirit was golden in color and it looked calm, angelic, and peaceful.


    Feeling the tranquil and peaceful chakra that he has never felt or experienced before, Deidara�Cwho was about to start his offensive�Csuddenly came to a halt, and muttered with a surprised expression, ��What kind of ninjutsu is this? It is so beautiful!��


    Chiriku saw that Deidara has stopped his movements because of being impressed by his Jutsu, this presented him a very good opportunity, however, instead of taking advantage of this opportunity, he stood in his position and calmly exined, ��This is the ultimate technique of the Fire temple that is only taught to the Ninja Monks, and it requires a special chakra called ��The Gift of the Hermit Group���� of course, you too can learn it if you were to surrender now and be a monk-in-training at the Fire Temple�� how about it, are you interested?��


    Chiriku didn��t want to kill Deidara, if possible, he would much rather recruit Deidara into the Fire, this way, not only the problem before him will be solved, but the Fire Temple will also gain a talented monk-in-training.


    To achieve his purpose, Chiriku introduced ��The Gift of the Hermit Group�� to Deidara, hoping that this unknown and mysterious knowledge draws Deidara��s interest.


    Of course, Chiriku didn��t deceive Deidara, ��The Gift of the Hermit Group�� is a unique chakra that the monk of the Fire Temple can learn�� There is a secret method of training that allows people to learn this method, and only the monks of the Fire Temple know this method.


    ��The Gift of the Hermit Group�� is a unique technique of the Fire Temple, in actuality, its essence is just Senjutsu, to a certain extent, at least�� Perhaps, it would be more correct to say that ��The Gift of the Hermit Group�� is a rtively superficial approach to using the Natural Energy dispersed in the heavens and the earth that the monks of the Fire Temple have been able to learn through years of rigorous training.


    Although the ��The Gift of the Hermit Group�� is less efficient and far backward and weakpared to the Senjutsu applications of the three mysterious realms, it is still better than nothing�� And this is one of the reasons why the Fire Temple has been able to survive for the past millennia and has always been valued by the Daimyo of the Land of Fire.


    Be that as it may, it didn��t interest Deidara enough that he would go as far as to surrender here and be a monk of the Fire Temple�� So, to answer Chiriku��s question, he shook his head and said, ��Although the real art of the Fire Temple is really good, it is still missing something����


    ��Huh? What are you saying?�� Chiriku��s frown tightened, he felt that whatever he said up to now didn��t go through Deidara�� it is as if the two are on apletely different channel�� and cannotmunicate at all��!


    Deidara didn��t answer immediately, instead, he put back his hands inside his two shinobi bags and took out a lot of explosive y, and then answered, ��You have already shown me your ultimate art, how can I be left behind�� let me show you too, and teach you the real meaning of art�� as for joining your Fire Temple, no thanks�� I am not interested�� The only aim of my life is the eternal pursuit of art�� huh!��


    Seeing that the kid before him directly denied his offer, Chiriku understood that words won��t work anymore�� and only fists can talk now��


    But one thing Chiriku wanted to confirm before starting the battle, ��Let me ask you one more question�� are you Deidara�� the rogue-nin of Iwagakure?��


    Deidara asked in surprise, ��Have you heard of me?��


    Chiriku didn��t answer, only his expression became more serious.


    Understanding that the monk had no intention of answering his question, Deidara shrugged, and without caring about it anymore, he threw the figurine in his hands that is made of the special explosive y.


    The y figurine of white colornded on the ground, then it instantly swelled up weirdly and turned into a big insect then leaped towards Chiriku.


    Seeing that Deidara had started, Chiriku also no longer hesitated or waited, and started the offensive from his side.


    <em>��Weing Approach: Thousand-Armed Murder!��</em>


    Instantly, the golden Kannon spirit around Chiriku changed its color from golden to red which symbolized anger, indicating that Chiriku was extremely angry, and the result of this anger is that countless fists flew towards Deidara�� The fists detonated all the insect figurines as Chiriku stated, ��These puppets are useless in front of my ultimate Jutsu�� give up�� you have no escape here!��


    Deidara Chuckled, ��Don��t be so sure����


    As soon as Deidara��s words fell, the ground beneath Chiriku��s feet cracked out of which a centipede made up of white explosive y crawled out, and instantly entangled around Chiriku��s body.


    ��Damn it�� when did you��?�� Chiriku eximed in shock and surprise�� he didn��t see Deidara creating any figurines other than the insects he destroyed a few moments ago��


    Moreover, with the speed with which the centipede entangled his body, Chiriku didn��t even have enough time to react fast enough to dodge or distance himself from the centipede, as a result, he was instantly trapped and his Jutsu was released without being able to cause any damage to Deidara.


    Seeing that his n worked, Deidara had a triumphant smile on his face as he said, ��You were saying something?��


    Chiriku gritted his teeth��


    Deidara chuckled and started to weave hand signs for finishing up the monk by the means of his true art, that is explosion.


    But just as he brought his hands together to explode the centipede that entangled Chiriku��s body, his body became numb, and a scary scarlet eye covered his vision��


    ��What the hell��? What is this��?!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634: Not so Intimidating First Impression


    At this moment, Deidara��s vision changed, the original dark night sky that was filled with countless stars and a silvery crescent moon now turned into a scarlet world with no stars and only a full moon of red color with nine ck Tomoe on it.


    ��A Genjutsu?�� Deidara finally realized with a shocked expression�� and immediately wanted to weave the hand signs to disrupt his chakra flow in order to break free of the Genjutsu, but was again taken aback as he felt the sensation of several spikes driven through his body that took away his body��s freedom, therefore, he couldn��t move at all!


    ��Well�� that wasn��t too hard, unexpectedly, it went quite well if I must say���� while muttering these words, Uchiha Tsukihi wearing the Homusubi disguise walked out of the woods.


    After receiving the message that Deidara has headed towards the Fire Temple, Tsukihi immediately sneaked out of the vige and came all the way towards the Fire Temple�� it took her aplete day of travel to reach the Fire Temple, and she had consumed much of her chakra reserves in doing so��


    The moment she sneaked inside the back mountain of the Fire Temple, she happened to stumble upon the scene of Chiriku confronting Deidara just now.


    Fortunately, she was here on time, otherwise, the body of this former member of ��Twelve Guardian Ninjas�� would havepletely disappeared in the splendid fireworks of art.


    Chiriku, who was bound by Deidara��s explosive centipede used this opportunity and broke free of it, then, he looked towards the third party who has suddenly appeared at the battlefield, and when he noticed the mask on the other party��s face, he was taken aback and asked with a vignt expression, ��You�� you are Homusubi of Amatsukami?��


    Tsukihi nced at Chiriku and said, ��You are wee����


    ��Uh���� he was reminded that if not for Homusubi he would have died, so he lightly bowed towards Homusubi and said, ��Thank you for saving me just now.��


    Tsukihi nodded lightly, then curiously looked at this ninja monk who is worth 30 million Ryo.


    From her basic analysis, Chiriku is not weak, his strength should at least be Jonin ss, and coupled with ��The Gift of the Hermit Group�� that he has mastered, his strength should surpass the Jonin rank, thus reaching the rank of an elite Jonin.


    This is not too strange if one thinks about it, after all, Chiriku was selected as one of the ��Twelve Guardian Ninjas��, so his strength is not questionable.


    In fact, if Tsukihi remembers correctly, in the cannon, Chiriku had theplete upper hand against the Zombie Combo of the Akatsuki Organization in the early stage of their battle.


    But after all, a monk is a monk, even if he is considered a ninja monk, he is still not a pure shinobi�� so, he is rigid in his fighting style, not to mention the abilities of the Zombie Combo of Akatsuki were too weird and it wasn��t too strange that he wasn��t able to figure out a way around their abilities and died in the end.


    But all of this doesn��t matter to Tsukihi, so not caring about Chiriku anymore, she lightly said to him, ��Get out of here�� I will handle this guy; you don��t have the ability.�� and then withdrew her gaze towards Deidara.


    Chiriku hesitated a little but finally chose topromise, and returned back to the Fire Temple to manage the overall situation and calm down the chaos.


    With Chiriku gone, the focus shifted towards Deidara, and at this moment, Deidara��s voice reached Tsukihi��s ears, ��Hey you�� what kind of Genjutsu did you use on me�� why can��t I move?! Move�� damn it!��


    As Deidara��s said these words, Tsukihi��s expression under the Homusubi mask was filled with surprise, she didn��t expect that Deidara��s mental fortitude is strong enough to be able to resist the painful and tormenting sensation of having spikes driven through his body, and yet be able to speak.


    In fact, there are even signs that he has started to break free of the Genjutsu.


    Seeing this Tsukihi��s gaze flickered�� Kuroto believes that Itachi and Shisui�Cwho are extremely proficient in Genjutsu�Care the best candidates to deal with Deidara�� in the cannon, not only did Itachi subdued Deidara with just a single gaze, he even left a trauma on the young Deidara��s mind that he wasn��t able to ovee no matter how he tried.


    Therefore, originally, Kuroto wanted Itachi to deal with Deidara�� but considering that his main objective behind finding Deidara is to collect his cells and tissues, therefore, he hesitated a little, and finally chose to do the task himself. After all, the matter about the collecting cells and tissues has to be kept a secret.


    If possible, Kuroto doesn��t want to involve any third party in between, therefore, he dispelled the idea of contacting Itachi and Shisui and came himself or rather, herself.


    As for the reason why Kuroto used the Tsukihi Clone for the task? Well, it wasn��t without consideration. He feels that directly dealing with Deidara would be a hassle, so he wanted to use the same method as Itachi used in the cannon and subdue Deidara in just a single attempt without any needless battle. This is definitely the best method, and it would also allow Kuroto to collect Deidara��s cells quite easily.


    And if everything went well, Kuroto also nned to use coercion and intimidation to recruit Deidara into Amatsukami or make him the second undercover spy in the Akatsuki Organization��


    This is because Kuroto admires Deidara quite a lot, the weird obsession with art, the tendency to create explosions in the name of art, and the eternal pursuit of art even in death is something not many people have in this Shinobi World�� Moreover, Deidara��s abilities are also very good, so he is a good candidate to be a member of the Amatsukami.


    But Tsukihi is not sure whether it will be possible to recruit Deidara�� This is because the first impression she has left on Deidara is not intimidating enough. The Genjutsu she used on Deidara was weakerpared to the Genjutsu Itachi used on him, as such, Deidara was able to resist it to a certain extent and there are even signs that he is about to break free of it.


    The first impression is very good�� if in the first impression Tsukihi had shown her true intimidation, then Deidara would have definitely lost the will to resist her, but because it is not very good, so not only did Deidara not lose his will to resist her, but he was even shouting and yelling at her, ��Hey�� are you deaf��? I am talking to you�� answer me!��


    ��Tch���� Tsukihi clicked her tongue upon seeing the n failed, and couldn��t help but nder in her heart, ��It seems I really can��t be as good as Itachi or Shisui when ites to Genjutsu.��


    After studying all sorts of Ninja Arts, Kuroto has found that his talent is worst for Time and space Jutsu, as well as Genjutsu�� And mastering these Ninja Arts requires a lot of effort, and even when he is able to master them, the effect is still not that good.


    This is also the reason why he rarely uses Genjutsu even when controlling the Homusubi Clone.


    ��Forget it�� even if the n failed, it doesn��t matter all that much�� I can at least collect Deidara��s cells and tissues���� she thought to herself, then took out a Kunai from inside her Cloak and harled it towards Deidara.


    <em>Whiish��</em>


    The Kunai, glimmering with cold light instantly cut through Deidara��s shoulder and nailed a piece of his flesh and blood on the trunk of a tree behind him.


    As the piercing pain reached his senses, Deidara was somewhat frightened, ��Damn it�� you despicable guy!��


    Tsukihi ignored his painful cry and nced at the Kunai nailed at the tree trunk.


    ��The Kunai has cut off several muscles of Deidara��s shoulder�� and it carries both blood and his muscle tissues�� this much should be more than enough for me to clone Deidara��s cells���� she muttered with a thoughtful expression.


    The main objective of the finding Deidara has beenpleted, so Tsukihi breathed a brief sigh of relief, then for the second objective, she coldly looked at the golden-blonde-haired kid in front of her and said, ��Deidara�� I will give you two choices�� either join Amatsukami or die��!��


    ��How about I chose the third?!�� Deidara roared in struggle��


    With this roar, he finally managed to bring his hands together then immediately weaved the hand signs, and shouted, ��Now witness my art, huh!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635: Deidara��s Bad Luck


    Seeing Homusubi looking at him, the y clone of Deidara stepped back with a frightened expression, and questioned, ��Hey�� I have had no business with the Amatsukami before, nor have I done anything to offend your organization, so why are you people looking for me��?��


    Tsukihi again used the Susano��o, and as the armor of the Golden Susano��o took shape around her, she said in an indifferent tone, ��Oh, would you please stop with the act? Your stupid acting won��t fool anyone the second time����


    After speaking such words, she didn��t wait even a single moment and directly flicked her fingers, <em>��The Golden Lotus of Hell!��</em>


    <em>Whoooooosh��</em>


    And as soon as she did so, instantly, golden mes started to rise all over their surroundings and rose up to several hundred meters of height.


    Instantly, the surroundings were filled with high-temperature golden mes that seemed to engulf and dissolve everything into oblivion that was unfortunate enough to be within the immediate range effect.


    ��The Golden Lotus of Hell�� is Tsukihi��s new ninjutsu, and what��s special about this Ninjutsu is that it does not require hand signs, so, casting it takes close to no time, and as soon as it is used, it will instantly create a sea of fire within 100-meter radius around Tsukihi.


    Deidara��s y Clone was within the range that Tsukihi��s Ninjutsu covered, and under the extreme heat of the Golden mes it instantly melted and deformed into a slime-like substance, at the same time, its ability to explode was also lost.


    ��


    Far away.


    The real Deidara while hiding in the ground dementedly looked at the Golden Susano��o bathing in the golden mes, looking like the Golden God of War and Fire�� and couldn��t help but think, ��Can Fire and Burning also be so beautiful����


    But as soon as this thought came into his mind, he hurriedly covered his eyes with both hands like a shy girl and scolded himself, ��No, Deidara�� what are you thinking?! You can not admire someone else��s art and something that has nothing to do with the Explosion�� In the world, only explosions are true art!��


    However, even if he tried to stop himself from admiring the beautiful scenery before him, he still couldn��t help but peek through the gap between his fingers and exim while looking at the Golden Goddess of War and Fire with a blush on his face, ��She is�� so powerful�� Perhaps only the members of Amatsukami are so powerful, she really is worthy of being called an artist�� however, even if that is the case, I will not lose�� today I ept my defeat, but this is not the end�� damn it, just you wait, I will make you witness the true ultimate art!��


    After making such an affirmation to himself, and a secret deration to Homusubi, Deidara looked at Homsusbi once, then retracted back inside the ground, and fled the area in panic while using the ��Hiding like Mole Technique.��.


    ��


    Back at the Battlefield.


    ��Humph, I��ll spare you this time because I am using your cells to create a clone, but the next time we meet, I swear I will make you cry���� Tsukihi muttered with a cold snort, then dispersed the Susano��o as well as extinguished the golden mes.


    For her, collecting Deidara��s cells was the highest priority task, and that has already beenpleted, other matters are all secondary, and they are not so important.


    Moreover, Tsukihi also knows that if she were to drive Deidara into an extreme corner, then there is a very good chance that he might do something extremely crazy, the consequences of which even she might have to suffer�� As the saying goes, the cornered rat will bite the cat, and if Deidara is also driven into an extreme corner, then the consequences might not be so pretty, and Tsukihi is unwilling to take unnecessary risks if it is not required.


    One must know that in this ursed Shinobi World, there are thousands if not millions of things that can overturn the ship into a gutter, therefore, one must always remainposed and cautious.


    With this understood, after Deidara escaped the battlefield, Tsukihi looked at the cell sample in her hand, then nodded to herself and she too left the battlefield.


    ��


    A few dayster.


    It has already been a few days since Deidara was bullied by the female Homusubi of Amatsukami, and after escaping from that battlefield near the Fire Temple, he carefully and slowly traveled towards the border of the Land of Fire, and after days of travel, he finally reached the border while using the Hiding like a Mole Technique.


    After crossing the border, Deidara crawled out of the ground, and while making sure that he wasn��t followed, he dusted his body as well as clothes and muttered to himself, ��If only Homusubi was so powerful, then I can��t even imagine the true strength of the entire Amatsukami Organization, and in this way, the Akatsuki Organization that can rival the Amatsukami Organization should also be equally powerful and is probably not easy to mess with. If I want to remain alive and continue to pursue my art, it would be best to avoid these difficult people����


    Although Deidara said this, thedy luck wasn��t on his side this time, and as fate would have it, just as he convinced himself to stay away from the Amatsukami Organization and Akatsuki Organization, three people, each wearing the turtled neck ck cloak with red cloud prints and a wooden hat with two bells walked in front of him��


    These people are none other than the members of the Akatsuki Organization, and looking at their faces, one can identify them as Uchiha Shinichi, the rogue-nin from Konohagakure, the immortal Kakuzu, the rogue-nin from Takigakure, and finally, the Sandaime Kazekage killer, Sasori of the Red Sand.


    Walking in front of Deidara, Shinichi took off his hat to reveal his Sharingan, and then while looking at Deidara with them, he said with an annoyed andzy expression, ��Hey kid, you are Deidara, the rogue-nin from Iwagakure, right? Now that I look at you so closely, I must say, you are a real piece of work, and such a troublesome guy, it took us so long to finally locate you�� Now if you don��t join the Akatsuki the-��!��


    Before Shinichi could even finish his words, Deidara in front of suddenly expanded like a balloon as if it was about to burst out��


    ��Huh�� what the hell?!�� Seeing such a scene, whether it was Shinichi or Kakuzu or Sasori, each of the three of them was taken aback, and at aplete loss.


    They didn��t have to remain stupefied for very long, as suddenly the expanding Deidara before them, exploded��!


    <em>Boom Boom Boom!</em>


    The explosion shook the entire forest, and the resulting shock waves made the surrounding forest a mess, the after-effects felt as if an extremely terrifying storm had just passed through the forest.


    After a long time, the shockwaves caused by the explosion subsided, and the smoke cleared to reveal the miserable situation of the three members of the Akatsuki Organization.


    Shinichi was kneeling on the ground, and panting heavily�� As the semi-destroyed green Susano��o started to disperse, he got up and cursed, ��Fuck�� Does that guy has some problem with his brain? Why did he explode as soon as we met him? I hadn��t even finished my words!��


    Sasori crawled out of the Hiruko puppet, and said coldly, ��Don��tin, and start searching for Kakuzu, I just hope that he is still alive, otherwise we will be answerable to Nagato����


    ��The surroundings are destroyed, and everything is a mess, how do you expect me to find him?�� said Shinichi in annoyance.


    Sasori also was also not in a very good mood, and said with an unhappy expression, ��I don��t know�� you have the Sharingan, and Mangekyou Sharingan, don��t you? Get it to work����


    ��Tch!�� Shinichi clicked his tongue and then started to look for Kakuzu with the help of the insight of his Sharingan.


    Sasori too started to search for Kakuzu, and while doing so, he muttered with a doubtful expression, ��The information about Deidara said that he has some weird obsession with art and explosion, Zetsu said nothing about him being unable to evenmunicate�� it��s strange.��


    <em>Crack�� Crack��</em>


    At this moment, the ground cracked, and Kakuzu with an embarrassed appearance climbed out of it.


    Kakuzu��s appearance was most miserable among the three, Shinichi only suffered from slight chakra exhaustion, while Sasori was also safe, it��s just that one of his puppets was destroyed, and now he would have to work on it again to repair it�� But Kakuzu had no such way as Susano��o or puppet to defend himself, as such, he suffered the most under the effect of the explosion.


    His Akatsuki Cloak had turned into rags and barely hung on his body, and among the four masks on his back, three werepletely destroyed, while thest one was more than half-cracked�� Which meant that he was pretty close to death.


    Shinichi looked at Kakuzu in surprise, ��Huh�� you aren��t dead yet?��


    Kakuzu snorted, and said viciously, ��That kid Deidara�� his heart is mine!��


    Sasori, ��And I��ll keep the body�� There is no need to recruit such a lunatic into the organization, it would save everyone the trouble if we directly deal with him����


    Shinichi chuckled, ��Now we are talking����


    ��


    Far away from the sight of an explosion.


    Having escaped the sight of explosion by once again using the cover of the y Clone, Deidara again crawled out of the ground with a speechless expression, and couldn��t help but mutter to himself in doubt, ��What the hell is going on? Why are such peopleing after me one after another��!?��


    Deidarapletely understands that if he hadn��t directly used body recement Jutsu with an explosion clone, he would have had to face those three members of the Akatsuki Organization, and the result of the battle need not be guessed, it would have been his defeat��


    And considering the possibility that those three of them might still be after him, and hadn��t given up, Deidara quickly created another y bird, and hurriedly jumped on it and left the area.


    Currently, he is extremely nervous and frightened and continued to watch the surroundings alertly to make sure that no one ising after him, otherwise, he would be done for�� At this moment, Deidara just wants to get as far away from this damned country.


    ��Tch, the Shinobi World is bing more and more dangerous now�� it��s no longer safe enough to wander around alone�� let��s go back to the vige to live peacefully, and apologize to the old man����


    With this in mind, Deidara changed his next course and went in the direction of the Land of Rock.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636: Gaara and Karin��s Growth


    After obtaining the sample of Deidara��s cells, Tsukihi returned to a nearby location with no one present in the immediate vicinity, there she transferred the soul back to the main, and then Kuroto, after making sure that no one was watching him, activated the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, and quickly made his way towards Ancor Vantian, the floating fortress, Amatsukami Organization��s current unofficial base, and Kuroto��s mainboratory.


    Oh, and Gaara and Karin��s current home.


    ��Kuroto-sama�� wee back���� As soon as Kuroto returned to the fortress, he was greeted by the excited Karin, and cheerful Gaara, both of whom greeted him respectfully.


    Noticing the two kids, Kuroto��s thoughts halted for a moment, immediately his figure disappeared from his position and as it secretly arrived in front of Gaara, he threw a punch on Gaara.


    Gaara instinctively leaped back, at the same time, sand around him gathered and took the form of a small sand shield that tried to block Kuroto��s fist��


    <em>Bang!</em>


    Lo and behold, it actually seeded, Kuroto��s fist met the small sand shield and came to a sudden stop as a low muffled sound echoed in the passageway.


    ��It felt like I am hitting an iron wall�� That��s progress���� he muttered with a surprised expression, his words were genuine as he was really surprised that the momentum that his fist carriedpletely disappeared as his hand struck the sand shield.


    In the punch just now, although Kuroto had used only about five to ten percent of his physical strength�Cthat too without using any Chakra amplification, without a doubt, even this much strength is higher than the best punch of a typical mid-rank chunin, and for Gaara�Cwho is only a kid at this point�Cthis punch was still quite heavy, yet he was able to block it with perfect reaction and timings�� speaks volume of the hard work he is doing and the improvements he has done.


    What surprised Kuroto more is that Gaara��s sand controlling ability has also improved, therefore, the amount of sand he is able to easily lift, and the speed with which he can move all the sand around him has also increased.


    It must not be forgotten that the Shukaku in Gaara��s body has beenpletely sealed by Kuroto, so no form ofmunication or help or guidance is possible through it, and even in this situation if Gaara is now able to control sand to this extent without feeling any strain, it can only mean that he has been training really hard in the past few months.


    For doing hard work, the least he deserves is praise, and Kuroto didn��t want to take away this right from Gaara, therefore, he did what he should do�� He smiled, then retracted his hand and praised Gaara, ��Very good, from your reaction and the perfect time at which you blocked my fist, I can see that you haven��t beenzying around in my absence����


    Gaara, who has rarely been praised by anyone blushed in embarrassment, and said while scratching his hair shyly, ��Kuroto-sama�� you�� you are praising me too much, I haven��t yet done anything praiseworthy����


    Kuroto smiled slightly, and said nothing in reply��


    Internally, he was evaluating Gaara��s current strength inparison to other kids his age, ��Since Shukaku has been sealed, so losing control over himself is no longer a possibility, although this increases the chances of dying in the worst situation, nheless, his analysis ability and dependence on Shukaku has also disappeared.


    And from the speed and with which he is reacting and defending against, the attacks, his current strength should be at the level of a low-level Chunin, which is not much different from the strength of Uchiha Sasuke, now that I think about it��


    But, if a battle is conducted between the two, the chances of Sasuke winning the battle are slightly higher, this is obviously because of Sasuke��s Sharingan, and better battle analytical ability, which Gaara��s mind has yet to develop����


    Even without the power of Shukaku, Gaara is one of the most talented children in this era, so there shouldn��t have been much difference between Sasuke and Gaara��s strength��


    It��s just that Sasuke has experienced the humiliation of losing to Kimimaru in the presence of the entire vige that resulted in the awakening of his Sharingan, andter he has also undergone Shinichi��s brutalbat training that gave him quite a lot ofbat experience, so, he might be able to outwit Gaara and manage to win against him at this point in time, but otherwise, both of them should have the rtively same strength, and it would be a tough toe-to-toe battle.


    But all of this doesn��t matter now�� what��s important is that Gaara is making progress, and improving at a faster speedpared to what Kuroto had expected and nned, and that��s all that matters.


    After reviewing Gaara��s progress, he turned his head and looked at Karin who was standing on the side.


    Seeing that Kuroto��s attention was on her, Karin hurriedly said, ��Kuroto-sama, I have mastered all the seals you have taught me until now, I have also finished my homework, and you can see for yourself, I have also lost a lot of weight����


    Kuroto held his chin, and nodded after observing Karin��s body, ��That��s true indeed����


    Karin proudly folded her hands over her chest, and said, ��You see, I am also notzing around�� and I too am training extremely hard so that I can be useful to you.��


    Kuroto nodded towards her, ��Very good, I have high expectations from you����


    ��Yes.�� Karin nodded excitedly.


    There was no need to think much about Karin, amongst all the Kunoichi in the training of her age, she is undoubtedly the strongest at this point�� no one, almost no one can match her�� in fact, even in the history of all the Kunoichi, perhaps only Tsunade-hime might have had such strength when she was so young.


    So, Kuroto wasn��t all that worried about Karin��s growth��


    Karin��s Uzumaki background already gave her ample potential, now all she has to do is realize it, and she would undoubtedly be one of the strongest Kunoichi in the history of the entire Shinobi World.


    Kuroto smiled, then thought of something, and said, ��Both of you, train well, after I feel that both of you have good enough strength, I will take the two of you to gain practical experience, and also let both of you understand what a real genius is like����


    Both Gaara and Karin nodded, ��We will do our best to not let you down.��


    With that, Kuroto left the two kids to their devices and the Kazekage puppet watching over them and made his way towards hisboratory.


    As soon as he entered his mainboratory, Kuroto looked at the neatly arranged new devices and machinery with an excited expression.


    This is the result of his hard work, recently he has used a lot of funds from his pockets in buying new equipment.


    The hundreds of millions of Ryo, that a person can��t even spend in his lifetime, Kuroto spent it all in just a few days.


    Previously almost all the machinery in hisboratory was second-hand, but now, that��s no longer the case��


    Since Amatsukami has be the strongest organization in the shinobi world, a lot of secret channels that weren��t previously open to Amatsukami have now opened up, and Kuroto used all these channels topletely upgrade hisboratory.


    The result of doing all this is that today, Kuroto��sboratory is no inferior to that of Danzo��sboratory.


    And he is going to use all these machines toplete his Project Godhood.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637: Changing the Ninja Academy


    Kuroto went to the cell incubation chamber to start preliminary processing of Deidara��s cells after admiring his freshly updatedboratory for a while.


    He then gathered the processed cells and began the activation phase for Deidara��s cells in the newly purchased incubator.


    Kuroto changed the cell fusion process after a lot of research and practice. Instead of performing the cell fusion process directly, he added a few extra steps before the final cell fusion to improve the viability of the cells, and only performs the cell fusion when the viability of two cells is the highest. Using this approach offers various advantages, including an increase of at least 3% in cell fusion sess.


    Don��t underestimate this 3% boost in sess rate; it may appear insignificant at first, but as the number of experimental efforts approaches thousands or hundreds of thousands, there will always be some sessful cases, no matter how diametrically opposed two cells are in nature.


    And that��s not all; this 3 percent increase in sess rate not only saves money and time, but it also enhances the overall grade of the cell generated after the fusion, which has a number of benefits, including improved physique, increased chakra reserves, greater Byakugan quality, and so on.


    Kuroto would have an easier time developing the clone if the grade was higher.


    Kuroto��s Fujin Clone is an example of this predicament; the Fujin Clone he now employs suffered from gic mutation and regression, as a result, it outperformed Kuroto��s expectations, and there was no need to further develop or train it�� In fact, it exceeded Kuroto��s expectations to the point where he had to continue developing the Suijin Clone and the Homusubi Clone in order to keep all of the clones bnced.


    As a result, the new stages that have been included are extremely advantageous to him.


    Let��s get back to the task at hand now that we��ve rified the improved method.


    ��ording to my estimates, the final sess rate of the cell fusion is 4%���� mumbled Kuroto, frowning as he examined theputed result in front of him.


    The additional stages he has included can boost the sess rate by 3%, but the final sess rate calcted is only 4%, which is far too low�� And this low result clearly indicates that Deidara��s cell tissues are ipatible with Kuroto��s cells. Kuroto��s cell tissues and Deidara��s cell tissues are only marginally morepatible than Kuroto��s cells with the Uchiha n��s cells.


    This is also quite understandable�� Kuroto��s cells reflect the Hyuga n, which has a mild and tranquil chakra nature, but Deidara��s cells represent a very violent and unstable Chakra Nature, hence it��s only natural that their cells aren��t particrlypatible.


    Fortunately, he has improved the technique so that the fundamental sess rate of the fusion has increased, and he no longer has to struggle in an infinite circle of failure, as he did with the Uchiha n cells.


    Deidara��s cell tissues are already highly vigorous and don��t need to be cultivated for very long because his body is in a developmental stage.


    As a result, after setting the incubation duration on the cell incubator, Kuroto gently exited the cell incubator room.


    Kuroto��s gaze instinctively fell on the long row of brand-new huge nutrition troughs in front of him as he walked out of the cultivation chamber.


    He recently purchased all of these big nutrient tanks. These new nutrition tanks have higher performance and are more stable than previous ones.


    Because he had so much money, Kuroto got rid of all the oldrge-scale nutrient tanks in theb and bought sixteen of the most modernrge-scale nutrition tanks in the ninja world all at once.


    Six of them will be utilized to store the clones of the six Chakra natures. He prepped the remaining ten for the cultivation of the other clones.


    He won��t have to cultivate two clones at a time like in the past. With these ten new huge nutrient tanks, he will now be able toplete 10 clones at a time, and therger the base, the more likely fine products will emerge. In the future, he will be able to carefully select among ten clones and chose the best clone for further development.


    With these thoughts in mind, Kuroto proceeded to check the condition of the Suijin Clone and the Fujin Clone.


    The Suijin clone is stable and there are no abnormalities, and the deterioration of the Fujin Clone has been controlled after exchange transfusion treatment, but the effect of exchange blood therapy will be more and more poor based on the analysis of the data detected by the instrument. One blood change mayst a month the first few times, but after a few times, one blood change may onlyst twenty days or even less, and this duration will continue to decrease with each change.


    In other words, the Fujin clone has its limits, even if the cost of exchange blood treatment is vigorously spent to preserve it.


    It��s difficult for Kuroto to estimate how long this limit willst at the moment; it could be two to three years or even four to five years. In other words, his Wind Chakra Nature clone will always remain in danger of bing a piece of scrap before his biotechnology advances further.


    ��Sigh���� he can only sigh helplessly because he has no alternatives to provide in this situation.


    Kuroto left theboratory and returned to the vige after a long day.


    ��


    Back in Konoha


    After quietly recing the shadow clone in the principal��s office, Kuroto briefly recalled the shadow clone��s memories of the past two days.


    Everything went as usual during his absence of two days, and nothing major urred.


    As usual, Naruto challenged Sasuke in the academy but was defeated by Sasuke.


    Sasuke��s adversary has an extra face, which is the only difference.


    This new adversary is not someone else; it is the Jinchuriki of Nanabi, Fu from the Takigakure who has recently arrived in Konoha, and the oue is self-evident. Fu has not gained control over the Nanabi and considering the fact that she isn��t allowed to reveal her status as a Jinchuriki, without the help of Nanabi, she, like Naruto, was easily defeated by Sasuke.


    Fu, on the other hand, has a demeanor that is quite simr to Naruto��s, she has a carefree andid-back personality, therefore, even If she was defeated by Sasuke, she wasn��t all that sad about it, and after bing a loser who challenged Sasuke. Naruto, Rock Li, Sai, and other kids became friends with her. As a result, she too became an official member of the Losers�� League.


    Kuroto grinned after reading all of the memories of his shadow clone.


    He shook his head with a chuckle, then put his hand on his chin in a thoughtful state.


    In actuality, because there are so many skilled faculty and staff in the academy, the principal, Hyuga Kuroto, is simply ountable for making general decisions and doesn��t have any major role. Some of the things he has to do on a daily basis as a teacher are unimportant to him. In addition, he has already nned for a number of emergency circumstances. Preparation is key, therefore leaving a shadow clone in the school is sufficient to handle the majority of the ninja school��s everyday operations.


    He stood up and walked up to the window, where he gazed at the raucous yground below and the students frolicking in it. For a brief while, Kuroto grumbled, then he thought of something, and as a result, a group of faculty members were assembled in the faculty room and held an impromptu meeting.


    ��


    Faculty Room


    Kuroto gave the staff a sidelong nce and added, ��I believe that educational advancement is still too slow. This isn��t a yground; it��s a ninja school, we need to work while keeping this in mind.��


    When the instructors gathered around the meeting table heard the remarks, they were taken aback.


    Kuroto has actually advanced the teaching progress of this batch of kids a while ago. The course will bepleted shortly if they continue to enhance the teaching progress.


    After all, the Ninja School simply teaches the most fundamental techniques, as well as some basic Ninja skills like tracking, patrolling, and hunting.


    Iluka enquired: ��Kuroto-san, with our current teaching speed, the course that has to bepleted in the entire duration will bepleted within two years, which is already quite early, and if we further speed up the teaching speed, this duration will only decrease�� So, what will the children do after that? Would they just graduate and be genin? But�� that is a bit�� some children are indeed capable of bing genins at such a young age, but not everyone is�� what about them?��


    Iluka��s words were not just his�� All of the faculty members�� doubts were directed at the Hyuga mirror, and they looked at him for an answer.


    With a wave of his hand, Hyuga Kayami said: ��Don��t be concerned about these. I��ll approach Hokage-sama and the other elders about adding some D-Rank and C-Rank ninjutsu to the ninja academy��s scope.��


    ��What!?�� Everyone was caught aback by these words of Kuroto.


    Even in great Shinobi Viges like Konoha, there are few opportunities to learn ninjutsu. The majority of ninjas practice ninjutsu taught to them by their families and ns. This is why the ninjas from the ordinary viger background generally have no such resources with them. They have to fight multiple life and death battles and earn the right to learn a Jutsu through merit, aside from this, they can only learn ninjutsu from masters who are willing to teach their disciples.


    In short, on the basic matter of learning ninjutsu, ninjas with ordinary backgrounds have been far behind the ninjas with n or family background and that��s why the starting line for two parties be different, and so does future achievements.


    Several generations of Hokage have built a mentoring structure for all the children who aspire to be shinobi, and this is still the case. The civilian ninja will have no chance to acquire any ninjutsu if there is no mentoring structure created by multiple generations of Hokage.


    All of the ns agree on suppressing civilian ninjas and monopolizing ninjutsu resources. This is why just the most fundamental ��three-basic ninjutsu�� is taught at the ninja school. If the ninja school allows children to learn D-Rank and C-Rank ninjutsu, it will have an impact not only on the affluent ns�� interests but also on the vige��s reward and punishment system.


    After all, several D-Rank or C-Rank Ninjutsu are awarded to deserving vige residents. These benefits will be less appealing if the institution teaches them for free.


    ��Will the vige agree?�� Shisui wondered.


    Shisui knows how strongly Kuroto��s idea will be resisted as a member of the Uchiha n. Shisui is concerned that many people within the Hyuga n, much alone the other shinobi ns, will resist this n.


    ��You don��t have to worry about this because I��ll take care of it.�� Kuroto said after a brief pause: ��I��d like all pupils to study one of the ��Three-Body Techniques�� this month. The evaluation results will be posted on the bulletin board outside the school at the end of the month. In the future, this will be standard procedure. A test will be held once a month, and the results will be posted on the notice board outside each time!��


    Guy��s expression shifted as he considered something and said, ��Is it essential to be that strict?��


    ��If these students don��t want to be thest of their ss and session,�� Kuroto said with a smile, ��they��ll have to work hard, which is precisely what I expect from them!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 638: Danzo’s Transformation Operation

    Chapter 638: Danzo��s Transformation Operation


    Guy approached Kuroto after the meeting and said, ��Kuroto, are you taking revenge?��


    Kuroto seemed somewhat perplexed as he questioned, ��What do you mean?��


    ��I won��t say anything about the test next month, that��s good,�� Guy remarked. But what about the method of announcing results, which is to post them on the school��s bulletin board�� Isn��t it going to be too much? The entire vige will be aware of the results using this way����


    Kuroto��s perplexity persisted, and he said, ��So?�� once more.


    ��Have you considered the feelings of individuals who rankst and are not very talented?�� Guy asked, nervously.


    ��No one knows better than us about the feelings of people who rankst,�� Kuroto stated, cing his hand on Guy��s shoulder. However, I also believe that this is the only way to strengthen these youngsters�� How will they survive in conflicts if they can��t handle such modest pressure? Where would their incentive to develope from if there is no pressure on their shoulders?��


    Hearing Kuroto��s exnation, Guy felt that it was reasonable, ��Although you are right, however����


    He used to rank among the top few from the downward order when he was a student in the ninja academy; he felt pressure at the time, but he was never overwhelmed, and he worked harder because he wanted to ovee Kakashi, the kid who used to rank at the very top from the upward order. It was this notion that he worked harder and trained more arduously than everyone else��


    At the end of the day, all of his hard work and sweat paid off, and he is now who he is��


    As a result, he acknowledges that being under pressure isn��t always a terrible thing.


    But�� but��


    ��At that time, the second great shinobi war had just finished, significant battles between nations were raging, and the third great shinobi war was about to begin, thus the pressure was required to motivate the students at the academy,�� Guy said, shaking his head. ��So����


    ��You appear to be perplexed about something, Guy,�� Kuroto interjected before Guy could finish his sentence, �� Isn��t it also wartime��? Is it possible that the Akatsuki Organization does not pose a threat to Konoha and the Shinobi World in your eyes��?��


    ��Well, if you phrase it that way���� �C Guy was rendered speechless.


    When Kuroto noticed Guy was silent, he got up from his seat, came up to the window, and stated gently, ��I can tolerate these youngsters cursing me for making their life tough, and I can ept these children cursing their trainers for being hard and unkind to them�� But I can��t ept that these youngsters are dying in vain on the battlefields��


    These children are innocent, and they have yet to see the harshness of this world; but, that day wille, and when it does, I want them to be prepared; I want these children to have strong minds so that they do not break�� I don��t want these kids to wind up like the majority of our friends����


    Guy��s emotions shifted as he listened to Kuroto��s reasoning�� He��s been through the dangers and sorrows thate withbat�� He and his geninpanions would have perished in the third Great Shinobi War if not for his father��s sacrifice.


    ��You must constantly remember that we are all shinobi, and as shinobi, we will all travel to the battlefield at some point,�� Kuroto remarked calmly. ��If they can��t endure even this small strain, it��s better to be a civilian.��


    ��Now I get it���� Guy nodded seriously, then stood up and walked out of the meeting room, his face solemn.


    Kuroto smiled and murmured, ��Heh, that was too simple���� after Guy had left.


    ��


    A few dayster


    The Ninja Academy��s newws were promptly promulgated thanks to Kuroto��s aggressive promotion.


    The trainees sobbed bloody tears as they read the notification, realizing that everyone was now in danger.


    Even the eldest Naruto has been diligently practicing the ��Three-Body Techniques,�� which will be evaluatedter this month�� No one, including Naruto, wants to be the crane��s tail in the eyes of the entire vige.


    As a result, the daily pattern of challenging Sasuke on campus has dwindled, and the yground is no longer the same.


    At the same time, after some intellectual wrangling, Danzo finally agreed to Orochimaru��s proposal and permitted him to carry out aplete transformation of his body.


    Danzo issued an invitation letter to the Amatsukami Organization, inviting Homusubi to observe this transformation process, maybe to offset Orochimaru��s presence.


    Kuroto, or rather, Homusubi, naturally epted the invitation after receiving it. He has long yearned for Orochimaru��s human body modification technique, but he also understands that learning the essence of Orochimaru��s body modification technique only by viewing the operation in real-time is tough.


    Kuroto transferred his soul into the Homusubi Clone and came to the Root Base on the day of the operation.


    After all of the preparations were finished, the remodeling work began right away.


    In addition to Danzo on the operating table and Orochimaru in charge of the procedure, there is also the root��s chief research officer, Uchiha Tsukihi in her Homusubi guise, and two Danzo guards in this makeshift operating room.


    The presence of these bystanders appeared to have had no effect on Orochimaru��s ability to operate the scalpel in his hand, as he skillfully controlled numerous surgical equipment and began the remodeling procedure.


    The fact that Danzo��s physique is aged can��t be denied.


    As a result, Danzo��s physical metamorphosis should not be too drastic. Otherwise, given Danzo��s physique, one would either die from ack of control over the Hashirama Cells or from organ failure.


    With this in mind, Orochimaru injected a huge amount of fusion fluid into Danzo, attempting to strengthen the union of the Hashirama Cells and the Sharingan he had imnted in his body�� Because his body will only be really strong when the Yang Chakra of the Hashirama Cells and the Yin Chakra of the Sharingan he has imnted in his body are truly united.


    Although Orochimaru hasn��t seen the stone tablet left by the Sage of Six Path in the Naka Shrine, this doesn��t stop him from appreciating the significance of Yin and Yang harmony on the basis of Chakra equilibrium.


    ��Ah���� Danzo abruptly screamed in pain after receiving a heavy dose of fusion fluid.


    The two Danzo guards in the surgery room were anxious and red at Orochimaru with homicidal intent.


    They were stopped by Homusubi. ��Don��t get worked up over it; that��s a normal human reaction!��


    Although Homusubi is unsure of Orochimaru��s fusion fluid��s exactposition, the fluid��s purpose is to suppress the body��s rejection reaction and speed up the merging of transnted cells, flesh, and blood with the person.


    The human body��s biological impulse is rejection. The body will naturally suffer some harm and difort if one��s instincts are forced to be suppressed. This can��t be avoided.


    ��It was, after all, a natural reaction����


    Danzo��s crying gradually diminished over time, and his body changed as well.


    The portion of the body where the Hashirama Cells were transnted is the most noticeable. The creases on the surface of that hand have begun to fade, the skin has smoothed out, and the entire body appears to have aged several years.


    Tsukihi��s evesting kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes have been triggered under the mask of the me pattern, and because of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, she can see all the small changes in Danzo��s body.


    ��This is the power of ��Creation of all things,�� and it can��t be wrong���� Homusubi sighed, clearly moved.


    Although Homusubi is unsure of Orochimaru��s fusion fluid��s exactposition, the fluid��s purpose is to suppress the body��s rejection reaction and speed up the merging of transnted cells, flesh, and blood with the person.


    The human body��s biological impulse is rejection. The body will naturally suffer some harm and difort if one��s instincts are forced to be suppressed. This can��t be avoided.


    ��It was, after all, a natural reaction����


    Danzo��s crying gradually diminished over time, and his body changed as well.


    The portion of the body where the Hashirama Cells were transnted is the most noticeable. The creases on the surface of that hand have begun to fade, the skin has smoothed out, and the entire body appears to have aged several years.


    Tsukihi��s evesting kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes have been triggered under the mask of the me pattern, and because of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, she can see all the small changes in Danzo��s body.


    ��This is the power of ��Creation of all things,�� and it can��t be wrong���� Homusubi sighed, clearly moved.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639: Danzo��s Transformation Operation Part II


    The pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in Tsukihi��s eye sockets created a mild pulsing like a heartbeat without warning at this precise instant!


    ��This sensation���� She quietly extended out her hand to grip her brow and try to sense it.


    This ��alive�� aspect was probably the origin of the pulsation that urred without warning just now.


    The feeble power of ��Creation of All Things�� emerging in Danzo��s body was most likely the cause of this sensation. When Danzo began to develop this ability as a result of the Yin and Yang Chakra��s unification, the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan within Tsukihi��s eyes most likely triggered an innate resonance.


    ��This is the typical effect after the Hashirama Cells truly unite with our body,�� Orochimaru dered triumphantly at this point.


    When Danzo��s Chief researcher and the two guards witnessed the alterations in Danzo��s body, they screamed, ��This�� this�� is wonderful!�� The power and vitality of the elderly and sluggish bodies have returned. And no one could help but be amazed as they observed this event.


    Other people in the operating room, unlike Tsukihi, can��t genuinely feel the Yin-Yang or the ��Creation of All Things,�� but they can see the amazing changes in Danzo��s body with their naked eyes.


    Tsukihi observed the various instruments on the side of the operating table, temporarily suppressing the restlessness of the pair of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in her eye sockets, and discovered that after the fusion of the Yin and Yang Chakra, in addition to the heartbeat, all other values such as pulse rate, blood pressure, respiration rate, cell division rate, and so on were returning to the normal range.


    ��Orochimaru��s fusion fluid appears to be better than the fusion fluid I made!�� Tsukihi scowled.


    Danzo��s physique is worse and more degraded than Shishui��s, but even in this situation, the Yin-Yang Chakra in Danzo��s body began to undergo preliminary Yin-Yang fusion as soon as the fusion generated by Orochimaru was put into his body. This fact alone demonstrates that the fusion fluid generated by Orochimaru has a far superior effect than the one made by Kuroto.


    ��Cough���� Danzo on the operation table eventually regained consciousness amid a flurry of coughing.


    ��Hokage-sama, are you okay?�� inquired Danzo��s two guards as they hurriedly stood up.


    Danzo braced himself to sit up, fully ignoring the two guards�� concerns, and sought to feel the changes in his body for a long time before saying to Orochimaru, ��Very well, Orochimaru, you have lived up to my trust.��


    ��How do you feel?�� Orochimaru asked, chuckling.


    Danzo��s stinking face broke into a rare smile: ��Better than ever, I feel like I��ve aged 30 years!��


    ��Don��t get too excited,�� Homusubi cautioned, ��this is only the result of the preliminary fusion; everyone who has sessfully transnted Hashirama cells should experience the same impact.��


    ��Don��t get too excited, everyone who has sessfully transnted would feel this effect, the reason you didn��t is simply that you didn��t correctly transnt the Hashirama Cells, and your technology isn��t advanced enough,�� Homusubi��s statements imply.


    When Danzo heard Homusubi��sments, the joy on his face vanished instantly. Danzo had truly wanted to turn his face away from Amatsukami and kill her right now if he hadn��t remembered that he was still on the operation table and would still need Homusubi��s help to keep Orochimaru in control.


    While Danzo was deted, Orochimaru went inside the surgery room��s freezer and removed a pure white arm. Kuroto hacked off one of those special Zetsu Clones�� arms not long ago, and this pure white arm is surely the same arm.


    Kuroto enlisted Naomi��s assistance to ensure that this arm made its way into Danzo��s hands.


    Of course, Danzo was dubious when Naomi gave him this one-of-a-kind limb, but after his researchers conducted some tests on it, he was surprised to discover that it not only had the Hashiarama Cells imnted in it, but it also has a peculiar material.


    The particr drug indicated here has a very effective rxing effect on the imnted Hashirama Cells, as well as the ability to restrict the Hashirama Cells�� uncontroble vitality�� In short, it is extremely beneficial to him and is created using cutting-edge biotechnology.


    These facts increased his suspicions regarding this arm, but despite scanning Naomi��s mind for memories and further research into the origins of this arm, he has not been able to locate any information that can assist him in this area.


    With a pause, he looked at the severed limb in Orochimaru��s hand��


    He��s a little hesitant right now.


    ��What Homusubi said just now is definitely correct,�� Orochimaru replied with a smile. ��Only the first stages of fusion have beenpleted in your body. You have no choice but to rece that rotting arm with this arm if you truly wish to exploit the powers of Shodaime Hokage-sama��s cells and further study them! The Yin and Yang Chakra in your body will be partly bnced after you rece that arm with this one.��


    Hearing Orochimaru��s exnation and his mesmerizing voice, Danzo paused for a moment, then stretched out his withered right hand studded with countless Sharingan and asked, ��Can you make sure that Shodaime-sama��s Cells don��t get out of control during the transntation process?��


    Uchiha Shin��s arm must be amputated in order to transnt the Jozetsu clone��s arm, but Shin��s arm, which is studded with many Sharingan, is what suppresses the Hashirama Cells in Danzo��s body. The suppression of Sharingan on the Hashirama Cells will be eliminated if that arm is removed, and if that happens, the Hashirama Cells in Danzo��s body will be uncontroble and totally engulf him.


    ��I understand your concerns, but you don��t need to be concerned about that; Shodaime Hokage-cells sama��s have achieved primary integration with your body, so even if you temporarily lose Sharingan��s support, as long as you don��t overdraw Chakra, there will be no problem�� I can assure you of that.�� Orochimaru spoke in a calm and gentle manner.


    ��Orochimaru, as long as I seed,�� Danzo stated after a moment��s thought, ��you will have all your wishes fulfilled in the future Shinobi World.��


    ��Orochimaru, as long as I seed,�� Danzo stated after a moment��s thought, ��you will have all your wishes fulfilled in the future Shinobi World.��


    Orochimaru licked his lips and said, ��I look forward to that day.��


    ��Let��s get this party started!�� Danzo said softly.


    Orochimaru stopped speaking gibberish and began removing the transnted arm from Danzo��s hand.


    On the surface, this operation appears to beplex, yet it is actually quite simple.


    Even an Iryo-nin from Konoha Hospital can perform it; there is no risk of rejection, and the sess rate is extremely high because Danzo already has Hashirama Cells imnted in his body.


    During the operation, Homusubi noticed that only seven of Shin��s ten vacancies were filled with Sharingan from the Uchiha n, while the remaining three vacancies were left empty, most likely because Danzocked the necessary number of Sharingan after Obito stole many of his inventory, and the Uchiha n was not annihted.


    ��If the Sharingan embedded in his eye is counted as well, he now has a total of eight Sharingan����


    He has a total of nine lives, and he can use Izanagi a maximum of eight times��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640: Danzo��s Transformation Operation Part III


    Orochimaru just required roughly 30 minutes for theplete arm transnt operation, which apparently included imnting all of Danzo��s Sharingan in his new arm.


    The skill, speed, and ability are so impressive that it astounds everyone including Homusubi!


    Orochimaru poured the fusion fluid into Danzo��s body once again once the transnting and imntation werepleted, and Danzo��s agonizing cries echoed throughout the operating room.


    ��Ahhhhhhh��.!��


    When his two guards saw Danzo rolling and shouting in anguish on the operation table, they wiped the cold sweat from their brows.


    As his most trusted followers, they are too familiar with Shimura Danzo. Shimura Danzo, the previous Rootmander and current acting leader of Konoha Vige, is a precise, somber, and dark figure in their minds�� He would never act in such a manner, and they never imagined seeing him in such a position one day.


    ��The fusion fluid made by Orochimaru doesn��t seem to have any bad consequences that would cause Danzo to howl and roll in anguish���� Tsukihi, wearing the Homusubi mask, narrowed her eyes as she watched Danzo��s condition. ��The pain he��s in appears to be natural, and it��s something that most people can��t stand�� Well, I suppose he can bemended for his endurance in the face of such adversity.��


    After a long time, Danzo��s roaring subsided and he reverted to his regr state.


    Orochimaru strained to restrain hisugh as he questioned, ��How do you feel?�� Looking at Danzo, whose nose was red and tears were flowing down his face, Orochimaru asked, ��How do you feel?��


    ��Damn it, why is the reaction so big this time?�� Danzo grumbled. ��Didn��t you say the procedure would go off without a hitch?��


    ��Any subversive cell fusion will be apanied by the degradation and death of numerous ancient cells,�� Orochimaru exined in a mournful tone of voice. Your old cells, which are far weaker than the Shodaime Hokage-sama��s cells, are gradually dying since the Shodaime Hokage-sama��s cells have been transnted in you and are fusing with you. This is a natural urrence����


    ��What does this mean?�� Danzo inquired, frowning.


    ��In thest 45 minutes, 99 percent of the cells in your body have experienced violent disintegration and division,�� Orochimaru remarked. In some ways, you��re not the same person you were forty-five minutes ago. In other words, you��ve just finished a cellr recement of yourself, recing your original body with one more akin to Shodaime Hokage-sama��s.��


    Hearing this, Danzo became enraged. ��All of my body��s cells have been reced in less than 45 minutes�� Why didn��t you properly exin this to me earlier?�� ��There��s a major risk here; why didn��t you exin it to me earlier?��


    ��If I had told you, the chances of getting beyond the fusion would have lessened,�� Orochimaru shrugged.


    ��I don��t want such a thing to happen again��,�� Danzo said coldly to Orochimaru, his malicious purpose visible in his eyes. Orochimaru�� ��Do you get what I��m saying?��


    ��Do you feel the changes in your body?�� Orochimaru asked, unconcerned about Danzo��s intimidation.


    ��My chakra reserves looked to have increased,�� Danzo said, shaking his fist slowly to feel the changes. and the growth isn��t insignificant�� however����


    With a serious face, Danzo shaded his right eye��


    ��But what?�� Orochimaru inquired hopefully.


    ��Your visual prowess has also risen�� right?�� Homusubi, who was standing off to the side, whispered softly.


    ��How do you know?�� Danzo inquired, suspiciously looking at Homusubi.


    Homusubi grinned, uninterested in responding to Danzo��s question.


    Jozetsu��s cell tissues are without a doubt capable of boosting Sharingan��s Visual Prowess. Obito, whose visual prowess had also increased significantly after he was discovered and saved by Madara, is the best example of this condition�� Homusubi is aware of all of this information, thus when Danzo covered his eye for a brief moment, she was able to deduce that the Sharingan in his eye had changed.


    And the most likely possibility is that his Visual Prowess has improved, making it a little more difficult for him to adjust for a while.


    Naturally, his visual prowess did not improve significantly, and the Sharingan in his eye is still a three tomoe Sharingan.


    After a moment of adjusting, Danzo restrained his excitement and murmured to Orochimaru: ��Excellent. I am quite pleased with the oue of this procedure.��


    ��What makes you think the operation is already over?�� Orochimaru licked his lips, then remarked with a peculiar smile.


    ��Is there still something else to do?�� Danzo inquired, surprised.


    ��No! It��s not that there aren��t things to do; rather, I��ve only just started�� The basic goal of this procedure is to change your body�� It hasn��t even gotten started yet!�� Orochimaru responded, his visage bing more and more fanatical and excited with each word.


    Danzo��s demeanor changed when he saw Orochimaru��s madness: ��Could it be that the prior procedures were all just preparations before body modification?��


    Even Homusubi on the side shook when she saw Orochimaru��s look, not to mention Danzo on the operation table.


    Soon after, the core transformation operation began, making it difficult for people to look at it directly.


    Orochimaru��s methods directly influenced the minds and hearts of the bystanders in the room, not to mention others; even Homusubi, a biotechnology expert, felt her scalp tingling.


    Nobody knew how long it took, but the nightmare operation was finally over, and when it was, Danzo was encased inyers of sutures and bandages and looked like a mummy on the operating table.


    Homusubi exited the Root Base when the operation waspleted.


    She then returned to the Ninja Academy, changing her soul back into her normal body.


    Kuroto recorded everything and examined the alteration operation when he returned to the Principal office.


    Kuroto had to concede that he had underestimated Orochimaru��s body modification and transformation abilities.


    Shimura Danzo��s body had two fundamental ws�� The first was his body��s age andck of cell vitality, making it difficult to integrate other people��s cells into his body, and the second was the Yin and Yang Chakra��s unstable bnce due to the existence of Hashirama Cells and Sharingan from the Uchiha n.


    But now that the Yang Chakra has nourished Danzo��s body, his entire cellr activity has surged�� The Yin and Yang bnce has also been maintained as a result of the Hashirama Cells�� absorption into his body. This signifies that both of his body��s ailments have been resolved.


    ��Well, now that Danzo��s body transformation operation isplete, all he needs is some rest before moving on to the next step, which is to execute the ritual����


    ��I��ve put so much effort into this ritual,�� he grumbled, ��I only hope Danzo can remain longer in the ritual so that I can get as much data as possible����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641: Assessment At Academy


    ��Neji, you did a fantastic job, and your grade is an ��A+.''�� Iruka smiled andplimented Neji, giving him an ��A+�� in the grade book.


    On the podium, Neji released the ��Clone Technique�� he had just utilized, bowed Iruka calmly, and then slid back into his seat.


    Neji has long mastered this level of ninjutsu; as a result, the stressful assessment for other students poses no challenge for him, and to be honest, he did not feel the least bit proud of Iruka��spliment just now.


    ��Sigh, Neji-kun is a true genius���� Iruka grumbled to himself as she observed Neji��s cid expression. In Iruka��s opinion, a student like Neji is perfect in every way.


    ��Next is, Uchiha Sasuke,�� Iruka said, turning past the page containing Neji��s information.


    ��Sasuke-kun, it��s your turn!��


    ��Please, Sasuke-kun�� You��ve got this!��


    ��Sasuke-san! You��re the best!��


    The podium was quickly covered by a chorus of apuse from the spectators�� Without a doubt, all of Sasuke��s cheers came from the academy��s girls who had a crush on him, which ounted for more than ny percent of the girls.


    Sasuke stepped up from his seat, his hands in the pocket of his trouser, and walked towards the tform with a cool smile on his face.trousers


    ��Damn, why does Sasuke get all the attention?�� said Naruto in the audience, looking at Sasuke with an envious frown.


    ��Tch���� snorted Kiba from the side. �� This guy, Sasuke, is incredibly arrogant�� Just wait, I��m getting my ninken shortly, and as soon as that happens, I��m kicking his arse!��


    As Sasuke approached the stage, the students fell silent, and Iruka asked Sasuke, ��Sasuke-kun, ording to the topic of the assessment, you must demonstrate one of the three Basic Ninjutsu�� which one do you want to demonstrate?��


    While provocatively staring at Neji, who had just returned to his seat, Sasuke ignored Iruka��s query and rapidly weaved the hand gestures and eximed, ��Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!��


    Poof��!


    Another Sasuke appeared next to Sasuke, with the same appearance and features as Uchiha Sasuke, thanks to a sh of white smoke.


    ��How did Sasuke-kun decide on the Bunshin no Jutsu?��


    ��Amazing�� He and his Bunshin have the same appearance�� It��s impossible to distinguish between them!��


    And�� as soon as Sasuke finished the Jutsu, the girls in the audience became active again, discussing the Jutsu he used and how great he is at it.


    The majority of the boys were dissatisfied, but they couldn��t bring out any ws, so they had no choice but to remain mute while clenching their teeth.


    Iruka, on the other hand, was different, he had a dignified expression, unlike adtion or jealousy�� Because he could see that the Jutsu Sasuke used was not the ��Bunshin no Jutsu�� that he should have possessed, but rather ��Kage Bunshin no Jutsu,�� which is an extremely difficult Jutsu for an academy student to learn and master. And Iruka could clearly see that Sasuke has excellent mastery and control over this Jutsu by the ease with which he aplished it!


    Aside from Iruka, there were a few other pupils who realised something was wrong but couldn��t pinpoint what it was, with the exception of Neji.


    Only Neji, other from Iruka, knew the Jutsu that Sasuke had just used�� But, unlike Iruka, Neji was unfazed and unconcerned about it�� After all, he, like Sasuke, has mastered the ��Kage Bunshin no Jutsu,�� it��s just that he doesn��t want to unt it like Sasuke is doing right now.


    As Neji snorted, sparks shot between the eyes of Sasuke, who was standing on the stage, and Neji, who was seated in the audience.


    Since the day Kuroto single-handedly crushed eight Jonins of the Uchiha n, Sasuke and Neji��s bond has changed. They are no longer just friends, but rivals, shouldering the reputations of their ns.


    Of course, their friendship continues, but they also have a rivalry�� They��ve bothnded the first spot of the year��


    ��Sasuke-kun��,�� Iruka said sincerely as he stepped closer with a worried gaze. Isn��t it ��Kage Bunshin no Jutsu�� that you used? This Jutsu, while extremely valuable,es with a risk�� As a result, you should avoid utilising it for the time being�� at least until yo-����


    ��I��m aware of the danger�� You don��t have to be concerned; the Uchiha nsmen have stronger chakra reserves than the general public�� Now that it��s out of the way, Sensei, what��s my score?��


    ��Uh���� Iruka��s remarks were lodged in his throat, and he shook his head in frustration before grading him.


    ��What the hell, Sasuke-kun just did Kage Bunshin no Jutsu��?��


    ����Kage Bunshin no Jutsu����?�� That��s ninjutsu at the B-level�� To learn it, you have to be at least a Chunin, right?��


    ��Is this the Uchiha n��s talent?��


    Iruka and Sasuke��s chat made the already boisterous ssroom much noisier. This time, not only the girls, but also the members of the ��League of Losers,�� whichprised Naruto, Kiba, Fu, and others, idolized Sasuke�� They were also taken aback at this point��


    Only Rock Lee stood out from the crowd�� He had both hands on the table, his eyes were whirling in circles, and he was muttering, ��It��s over, it��s over!�� in a terrified tone.


    ��Lee, what are you scared about?�� Shikamaru, who was sitting next to him, remarked casually. Sasuke��s use of ��Kage Bunshin on Jutsu�� has no bearing on us, and it has no bearing on our grade�� If we use one of the just ��Bunshin no Jutsu,�� we can still get a good grade����


    ��But��but I can��t!�� Rock Lee shook his head, tears in his eyes and a runny nose.


    ��In that case, utilise one of the other two Jutsu,�� Shikamaru suggested casually. Substitution Jutsu can be used�� It��s a lot less difficult than ��Bunshin on Jutsu.''��


    The three basic Ninjutsu are the most fundamental aspects of Shinobi training�� As a result, these simpler and life-saving Jutsu are taught to Shinobi n youngsters at a young age. And because these Jutsu are so simple to learn, most of the children from the great ns don��t even bother�� As a result, children like Shikamaru have long mastered them and are unconcerned about this evaluation.


    However, this is not the case for children from non-military families��


    Rock Ree has had a particrly bad run of luck�� As a result, he sobbed miserably and added, ��I can��t utilise ��Substitution Jutsu�� either����


    ��What about the ��Transformation Jutsu?''�� Shikamaru inquired, slightly astonished.


    ��Can��t use it either���� said Rock Lee, shaking his head.


    ��Then don��t worry���� Shikamaru said, blinking twice before smiling slightly and patting Rock Lee on the shoulder.


    ��Wait��. Why?�� says the narrator. Lee looked perplexed.


    ��You can��t employ either of the three fundamental Ninjutsu, therefore you��ll undoubtedly fail and finishst,�� Shikamaru stated. It��s pointless to worry about the oue because it��s already been determined and can��t be changed�� ��Remain calm and rxed.��


    Tenten on the side smiled and covered her mouth, ��Shikamaru-kun�� ��Do you truly have no idea how to console someone?��


    Shikamaru was perplexed�� ��Why?��


    Tenten didn��t have to respond since Shikamaru��s answer was given by the unexpected sound of�� ��Thump,�� Lee had copsed on the ground and his eyes had lost focus�� he had apparently passed out.


    ��I see�� ��I believe I was a tad too direct.�� He muttered with a helpless expression, then turned away from Lee and gazed at the podium.


    On the stage.


    ��Uchiha Sasuke, the result of the assessment is ��A+��!�� Iruka sighed as he saw Sasuke return to his seat casually.


    The assessment continued after a round of apuse from the trainees.


    The evaluation was eventuallypleted after a hard day, and the booklet containing all of the kids�� grades arrived in Kuroto��s office.


    ��Kuroto-san�� As he delivered the booklet to Kuroto, Iruka stated, ��The assessment is finished, and this booklet reflects the results.��


    ��It��s a tad too blunt.�� He muttered with a helpless expression, then turned away from Lee and gazed at the podium.


    Kuroto grinned slightly after taking a quick look at it��


    ��As expected, Sasuke and Neji are momentarily tied for top ce in the grade with an ��A+,�� while the other shinobi n students have also performed admirably.


    Iruka, noticing Kuroto��s smile, tentatively inquired, ��Do you really want to post the findings of this assessment on the bulletin board, Kuroto-san? Isn��t this inequitable to the trainees whoe from a civilian background?��


    Rock Lee was the student who finishedst in the ss�� Hees from a civilian background, therefore it��s understandable that he couldn��t learn any of the three bodily procedures�� However, posting the results on the bulletin board in this manner�� This did not sit well with Iruka.


    Of all, restrictions are regtions, and no one is exempt�� Kuroto nodded honestly. And having Rock Lee go through this isn��t a negative thing����


    ��I��m concerned that he might���� remarked Iruka.


    ��I am aware of your concerns���� Kuroto nodded.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642: Iruka��s Helplessness, Hiruzen��s Doubts, & Orochimaru��s Expectations


    ��I��m concerned that he might���� remarked Iruka.


    ��I am aware of your concerns���� Kuroto nodded.


    ��Then why��?�� Iruka inquired��


    ��You don��t have to worry about that,�� Kuroto said calmly, ��I have my ns����


    ��But to disy the test results on the notice board outside the academy, won��t it���� Iluka was still a little irritated.


    Kuroto locked his gaze on Iruka, then sighed and asked, ��Answer me, Iruka�� You have learned the three basic Ninjutsu, and you have been teaching them to other children for quite a while�� How long do you think it takes a beginner to learn one of the three basic ninjutsu?��


    ��This�� One month, I guess?�� Iruka tentatively said after a little pause.


    ��If someone can��t learn one of the ��three basic ninjutsu�� in a week, it means they don��t have any ninjutsu talent!�� Kuroto said, shaking his head.


    This criterion is actually somewhat ambiguous. If Orochimaru��s standards are to be followed, anyone who cannot acquire one of the ��three basic ninjutsu�� in a single day can bebeled as an idiot who has no qualifications to be a shinobi or Kunoichi at all!


    Furthermore, geniuses like Sasuke, Neji, and Kimimaro may learn the three basic Ninjutsu in as little as a few hours.


    Kuroto gave trainees a full two weeks of time, which is more than enough to learn one of the three basic ninjutsu techniques�� Within two weeks, even children from a civilian background who had never been exposed to any type of ninjutsu and knowledge should have mastered one of the three basic ninjutsu�� Even so, if someone still fails to learn even one ninjutsu, they clearly do not have a ninjutsu talent�� This is an undeniable reality.


    ��You mean Rock Lee has no skill for ninjutsu?�� Iluka asked, his expression darkening, ��Do you want him to be kicked out of the ninja academy?��


    ��I indicated a while back that I have ns for him���� Kuroto shook his head, ��True, he��s a ninjutsu failure, but that doesn��t mean I��m going to throw him out. Rock Lee is a unique breed of genius�� Rock Lee, even if he failed and finishedst, is still a very gifted child in my opinion; it��s only that his talent is different from that of his contemporaries����


    ��But�� won��t doing this�� be too harsh for him?�� Iruka wondered, relieved that Kuroto had no ns to remove Rock Lee.


    Kuroto cast a nce out the window ��Warmth and sheltered shinobi are not tolerated in today��s Ninja world�� If someone wants to be great, he must bear everything and march forward with his heart full of it!��


    Iruka sighed and walked away�� He��s powerless�� Kuroto is the principal, and he can��t refuse the principal��s orders�� therefore he��ll have to follow them��


    Kuroto set the grade book aside and got a copy of the test data from his desk drawer, which he continued to review attentively after Iruka had departed.


    Kuroto was not idle during Danzo��s recovery after the transformation operation�� He was concentrating on cell fusion experiments and the Earth Chakra Nature Clone.


    The experiment��s oue was also the same this time�� Because Kuroto��s and Deidara��s cells are ipatible, the sess rate of the fusion is extremely low��


    Despite that he was able to get arge number of eligible samples thanks to his superior technology�� of which he selected the most active ones and began to produce ten Earth Chakra Nature clones with the support of ten Nutrition Tanks.


    And the test data in his grasp right nowes from the ten Earth Chakra Nature Clones.


    The development of these ten clones appears to be normal, with no deformity or mutation, ording to the statistics. As a result, Kuroto has a hard time deciding which clone to develop and train further.


    ��I think I��ll have to wait a while to decide which of these ten clones is the best�� The clone with the best overall stats will be picked, however, it will take some time to choose that clone����


    Even with updated technology, clone culture will still take two months, thus Kuroto predicts that Danzo should have a result before this batch of Earth Chakra Nature clones develops��


    ��


    Hokage Building, Elder Hiruzen��s office.


    ��Are you sure of it?�� the former Hokage asked Kakashi, holding his tobo pipe in his hand.


    ��ording to my investigation, Danzo-sama has transferred over a thousand shinobi,�� Kakashi said, nodding, ��And practically all of them have left the vige in stealth.��


    Elder Hiruzen��s brows furrowed, ��Did you manage to figure out where they were going?��


    ��Unfortunately no, I haven��t tracked that as of yet,�� Kakashi said with a shake of his head.


    ��Danzo has mobilized over a thousand Shinobi at once�� what precisely is he trying to do?�� Sarutobi Hiruzen was concerned.


    The news that Danzo surreptitiously mobilized over a thousand Konoha Shinobi may be kept from the rest of the world, but not from Elder Hiruzen, who has ruled Konoha for decades�� But the problem is, even if Sarutobi Hiruzen has deduced this, he is stumped as to why Danzo did what he did.


    ��ording to the feedback I��ve gotten, more and more Shinobi are being ordered by Danzo-sama���� Kakashi said, concerned, ��In fact, arge number of Iryo-nin havetely been relocated from Konoha.��


    Sandaime pondered for a moment before muttering, ��Does he�� intend to start a war?��


    It doesn��t take over a thousand shinobi to start a war with a small country, so this option is indeed possible, especially with Danzo��s personality��


    However, due to the existence of the Akatsuki Organization and the Amatsukami Organization, nearly all Shinobi Viges have signed a covenant stating that no war will be started until the threat posed by these two organizations is eradicated.


    As a result, Hiruzen is quite concerned�� He doesn��t want Danzo to make a mistake that will make Konoha seem bad��


    ��What should I do now?�� Kakashi inquired hurriedly.


    ��We need to find out where the ninja Danzo surreptitiously transferred went and what they��re doing!�� Hiruzen instructed, pausing for a moment before adding, ��You should also pay attention to your own safety!��


    ��Understood!�� Kakashi gave a quick nod before disappearing from Elder Hiruzen��s office.


    <em>Whoosh��!</em>


    Elder Hiruzen got up from his seat and strolled back and forth in the office after Kakashi had departed. The more he considered it, the more concerned he was. ��Go and convene all the members of the Advisory Board for an emergency meeting!�� hemanded the Anbu Guards after some thought.


    ��


    Inside an active Volcanic Cave in the northern portion of the Land of Fire.


    Orochimaru smiled from the corner of his mouth as he stood atop a cliff, gazing at the massive volcanic cave that smelt like burning sulfur.


    The volcanic cave in front of him is undoubtedly the location where Danzo will perform the ��Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual,�� and hundreds of Shinobi from ��Root�� are currently busy making various preparations here.


    ording to the n, these Root Shinobi are constructing a ritual altar in the cave��s center. Fortifying the cave��s walls, and, a sophisticated chakra transmission line is set up for the chakra transmission array.


    Orochimaru was ecstatic when he saw this scenario and smiled to himself ��Will the Ninja world change as a result of what��s going to happen tonight? Hey, it��s something I��m really looking forward to!��


    Orochimaru was enthusiastic about the approaching ��Kekkei Genkai Absorption ceremony,�� and why wouldn��t he be, after all, he has put in just as much effort as Kuroto.


    If he were, to be honest, Orochimaru has no regrets, even if the person undergoing the rite is Shimura Danzo, whom he despises. Every cell in his body is ecstatic at the prospect of taking part in a ��God Creation Project�� of this magnitude!


    Orochimaru has always despised the idea that a person��s bloodline determines the upper limit of their strength�� What he despises, even more, is the fragility of human existence�� Orochimaru has a deep desire to break free from the two cages that imprison all humans in this shinobi world�� And now such things are about to happen right in front of his eyes, something he has always wished for is about to be a reality�� tonight!


    He��s curious to see how the Shinobi World will evolve from here��


    He��s curious as to what will happen if this ceremony is sessful.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643: Commencing the Ritual


    Following the sound of crutches on the ground, Homusubi turned around to find Danzo approaching them, still costumed as a sickly old man with a bandage wrapped over his body and a cane in his hand.


    She sneered, ��Stinky old man!��


    Danzo has totally transformed after undergoing the body modification operation at the hands of Orochimaru. His current body outperforms 99 percent of the shinobi world��s ninjas. Not only does he no longer have any disabilities in his body, but his cells have also gained a tremendous amount of vigor.


    Danzo��s current physique is far more powerful than it was when he was younger�� Furthermore, his strength has surpassed both his and Sarutobi Hiruzen��s peak�� So, in terms of strength, it wouldn��t be inurate to state that the present Danzo has the qualifications to be the Hokage of Konoha in the genuine sense.


    ��He is really careful,�� Orochimaru remarked with a sarcastic smirk when he saw Danzo��s appearance.


    Despite the presence of hundreds of Root Shinobi in the area, Danzo continues to portray himself as a frail and handicapped elderly man�� From this, it is clear that Danzo trusts no one but himself.


    Danzo approached Homusubi and Orochimaru a few secondster and inquired, ��How are the ritual arrangements?��


    ��All of the arrangements inside the cave are nearly finished.��


    ��As for the arrangements outside the cave�� the basic arrangements were designed by us, the rest was all up to you�� in that matter, we can��t help,�� Orochimaru replied after a brief pause.


    Homusubi and Orochimaru��s ritual is broken into two parts: ��Inside the Cave and Outside the Cave.��


    The ritual altar and rted Fuinjutsu Arrangements are located inside the cave, while the Chakra Conveying Array is located outside.


    The ��Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual�� necessitates a massive quantity of Chakra, which a normal shinobi will never have in his entire life.


    To ovee the difficulty, Hiruko devised an amazing n to relocate the ceremony to the top of a mountain, utilizing the celestial phenomenon��s power.


    Because Danzo needs to use the unique environment of a volcanic cave to suppress the presence of excessive water chakra in his body, therefore, he couldn��t copy Hiruko��s method, thus he chose to mobilize arge number of Konoha shinobi to serve as temporary chakra batteries for his rituals.


    ��There wouldn��t be a problem in that respect,�� Danzo stated indifferently. ��I��ve brought around 1500 shinobi and Kunoichi����


    With a shocked expression on his face, Orochimaru whispered, ��There are more than 1500 people outside? Bringing such arge group is noughing matter��!��


    It��s important to recognize that surreptitiously gathering nearly 1500 ninjas, even for a strong shinobi vige, is no easy task.


    Not to mention the fact that these ninjas have been brought in as ��Chakra Batteries���� As a result, the fraction of ninjas with a small chakra reserve should be low, implying that among the 1,500 Konoha ninjas present outside the volcanic cave, a considerable proportion is ranked higher than or equivalent to a high-ss chunin, which isn��t a joke.


    This is a full-fledged army�� An army capable of easily annihting a small nation!


    Even Homusubi was taken aback when she heard Danzo��s statement��


    Only Danzo, Konoha��s current temporary leader, is capable of drawing such a formation. Anyone else, at least in Konoha, doesn��t have that kind of power�� And it��s for this reason that Homusubi is delighted she chose Shimura Danzo as her ��pawn���� Homusubi would have had a significant problem if someone else had been used instead of Danzo.


    ��Of course, this subject concerns the life and death of theirmander, as well as the destiny of the entire shinobi world,�� Danzo said with a nod, much to Orochimaru��s amazement, ��It��s a privilege for them to be allowed to take part in this ritual!��


    Orochimaru was taken aback and couldn��t help but think to himself with a sigh, ��What an idiot.��


    ��Although building a Chakra Transport Array is not a difficult task, it is quite impossible to guarantee stability without repeated testing in advance, h ��Have you taken this into consideration?�� Homusubi said at the time.


    ��The Chakra Transport Array outside the cave was set up after forty-seven trial runs, everything is in line with the specifications set by you,�� Danzo said nonchntly. ��Nothing should go wrong as long as there isn��t an issue on your end.��


    ��As long as the Chakra conveyance array remains steady, a total of 1,500 Konoha Shinobi should be enough to meet the chakra needs during the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual,�� Homusubi said lightly, then questioned, ��When will you begin?��


    Danzo nced at Orochimaru.


    ��Anytime, you want,�� Orochimaru said with a smile.


    When Danzo heard Orochimaru��sments, he mmed his crutch to the ground and said, ��In that case, let��s get started!��


    Five gaps erupted in the ritual altar as a result of Danzo��s remarks, and five people who had been caught by the Root Shinobi were extracted from those gaps.


    Danzo had never shown the captured targets to Homusubi and Orochimaru before, so both of them were intrigued and nced over.


    These victims were tethered to the five crosses, and it was clear that they had been horribly tortured based on their appearance.


    Because they appeared to be administered with hefty sleeping doses, all five targets tied to the torture frame were in aa.


    Based on their clothes, it can be seen the three of them appear to be civilians, while the other two are Shinobi from Kumogakure and Kirigakure.


    Homusubi was able to roughly recognize each of their ��Kekkei Genkai�� with just a single nce.


    Danzo turned back and proceeded slowly towards the alter as the five crosses came to a halt.


    With a dismal and chilly smile, he first stared at the five targets tied to the crosses, then turned around and looked at Orochimaru and Homsusbi.


    Danzo has covertly arranged forbor to bury the exploding tags on the molten cave��s supporting points. He��ll detonate these exploding tags once the ritual rite ispletely finished, erasing all evidence of his crime.


    Danzo also intends to dispose of Homosubi and Orochimaru in addition to all of the evidence of his crime.


    As for the follow-up inquiries from Amatsukami?


    Danzo is unconcerned about it�� He believes that once the ritual ispleted, he will have sufficient strength and will no longer be terrified of Amatsukami, therefore he intends to me Homusubi��s death on an ident.


    Of course, Homusubi and Orochimaru also sensed Danzo��s coldness, but they opted to ignore it and didn��t give it any thought.


    Danzo, in Homusubi��s opinion, is nothing more than a lousy pawn who will not live for very long, thus she doesn��t give a damn about Danzo��s intentions.


    The same can be said for Orochimaru, who seemed fully oblivious to Danzo��s murderous intent.


    With suchplex thoughts running through their heads, the three gazed at each other and waited for the ceremony to begin.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644: Untitled


    Kakashi slowly pulled aside the bushes that were obscuring his eyesight, revealing a distant scene��


    ��This���� The spectacle in front of him astounded him; it was a massive army; on a rough count, Kakashi counted over fifteen hundred shinobi gathering outside the volcano, implying that all the shinobi who were surreptitiously transported outside the vige by Danzo had assembled here��


    ��However, this makes no sense���� No matter how hard he tried, he couldn��te up with a reason why over a thousand shinobi would meet here of all locations�� This is in the middle of nowhere!


    Suppressing the shock in his heart, Kakashi pulled a monocr telescope from his shinobi pack and peered towards the Volcano.


    Although Kakashi is significantly benefited in the sense that he is no longer concerned about low Chakra reserves as a result of losing the Sharingan, the insight and vision advantage that he had as a result of the Sharingan is also no longer avable�� As a result, he must now rely on equipment like binocrs and monocrs.


    ��That��s��!�� Kakashi was taken aback when he discovered the patterned array beneath the assembled shinobi��s feet.


    ��This isn��t your typical assembly��! There appears to be a Fuinjutsu drawn beneath their feet����


    ��What on earth is Danzo doing?�� he wondered inwardly, his heart pounding.


    Despite the fact that Kakashi had no idea what Danzo had nned, his instincts told him it would be a terrible thing, so he instantly wrote down all he observed in a scroll and sent it to Sarutobi Hiruzen via a Summon.


    ��The answer to all my doubts should be in that volcano!�� he said as he followed the fuinjutsuwork that connected roughly fifteen hundred shinobi all the way to the volcano��s entrance.


    The security at the volcano��s entrance, on the other hand, is extremely strict. On the positive side, there are four teams watching the entrance, and in the dark, there are over a dozen Root shinobi watching the entrance. When Kakashi saw this, he scowled and said, ��How do I go in?��


    ��


    On the ritual altar inside the Volcano.


    Three persons exchanged a strange smile and then silently diverted their gazes as the steps leading up to the ritual��s start were aplished.


    Danzo tossed his crutch to his attendant and sat cross-legged on the ritual altar as he proceeded towards the altar��s center.


    On Homusubi and Orochimaru��s side


    Homusubi drew a storage scroll from her cloak and extracted an observation tool.


    ording to logic, she should be able to observe the entire ritual with the help of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, but just to be safe, she carried this observation equipment with her to keep a close eye on the ritual.


    This ��Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual�� is, after all, one-of-a-kind. She just has one chance, and she wants to get as much useful information out of this ceremony as possible�� In this case, no mistakes will be epted.


    As a result, observation equipment is required.


    Orochimaru gave Homusubi a long, thoughtful look before asking, ��Are you the only one from Amatsukami who is going to observe this ritual?�� At the very least, I anticipated Fujin to show up����


    ��Our objective is only to collect data,�� Homusubi replied casually. ��I am more than sufficient for this; others are not required.��


    ��It appears that Fujin��s condition is far worse than I had previously imagined���� ��Danzo seems to have some other notions too���� Orochimaru said, then silently peered at the Root Shinobi encircling them.


    Homusubi nodded and cast a sly nce around the room.


    Many Root Shinobi gathered around Homusubi and Orochimaru, and she deduced that they were all elite shinobi based on their chakra reserves.


    But that was the end of it; Homusubi had lost interest in them. All of Danzo��s acts are worthless to her as long as she achieves her goal.


    Furthermore, Homusubi was unsure whether Danzo intended to kill them or if he was simply taking precautions to avoid Orochimaru and Homusubi�� Anyway, she doesn��t care what Danzo��s intentions are.


    Soon after, the root shinobi who had been assisting Danzo stepped away from the ritual altar, and Danzo softly closed his eyes.


    He straightened up and yelled, ��Begin!�� in a grandiose tone after taking a few deep breaths.


    Orochimaru followed this instruction and moved towards the Fuinjutsu formation��s starting point, weaving a sequence of Hand Signs before mming both hands on the ground and shouting, ��Kai!��


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    A red brilliance suddenly enveloped the ritual altar as Orochimaru finished the key, and a swirling air current appeared inside the volcano.


    The targets who had beenatose until recently regained consciousness together with the swirl of hot air current.


    ��Wh�� What am I doing here?!��


    ��Who are you people, and why did you bring me here?��


    ��Please�� Woo�� please don��t kill me����


    People from a civilian background who had not had any formal Shinobi training were clearly crying and begging.


    They are just fortunate individuals who were born with unusual Kekkei Genkai, but their good fortune did not endure long�� Despite having the potential to be great shinobi in the future, they became Danzo��s target and are now victims of this ritual.


    Clearly, Danzo, Orochimaru, and Homusubi felt no sympathy for those three, and they didn��t even blink when they heard their pleas.


    And, unlike the three crying targets with civilian background, the shinobi from Kumogakure and Kirigakure who were also tethered to the torture posts carefully studied the situation and upon noticing the person at the center of the ritual altar, they yelled at him, ��Shimura Danzo�� do you know the consequences of what you are doing?��


    ��You traitor�� you have broken the alliance, Mizukage-sama will not forgive you!�� yelled a shinobi from Kirigakure.


    Danzo sniffed angrily at the remarks of Kumogakure and Kirigakure shinobi, ��Humph�� as if I care����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645: Ritual


    ��Your sacrifice is for the greater good of the Shinobi World��!�� Danzo snorted coldly.


    Kumogakure��s shinobi recognized the gravity of the situation after hearing Danzo��s icy remarks and seeing the mystery ritual altar he cried in terror, ��You want to be like Hiruko of the Five Style and take in our Kekkei Genkai!��


    As the Akatsuki Organization grew in poprity among shinobi, Hiruko and the ��Chimera Jutsu�� he created has be a nightmare for all Kekkei Genkai-bearing shinobi, as anyone who carries a Kekkei Genkai is at risk of bing prey.


    When the shinobi from Kirigakure heard the words, he shuddered as well ��You son of a bastard�� You are unworthy to be the leader of a shinobi vige!��


    Danzo was unconcerned with the remark of the soon-to-be-dead and sped his hands together after giving them an apathetic nce.


    ��p!��


    ��Snap!�� With a snapping sound, the bandages wrapped around his body were torn apart by the thunderous pping, and the glue that had been wrapped around his body with the bandages was quickly strewn on the ritual altar.


    This glue is Homusubi and Orochimaru��s recently produced ��Chimera Bud��.


    There are various reasons why the ��Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual�� is held inside this volcano�� The qualities of the freshly generated Chimera Buds are taken into ount in addition to bncing all of the Chakra Natures in Danzo��s body.


    Temperature affects the activity of the newly formed Chimera Buds; it increases under high temperatures and generates a stronger and better fusion effect than the previous Chimera Bud, which is why the volcano is the favored ce.


    ��Raikage-sama will seek retribution!��


    ��What the hell is this!��


    ��Don��te here!��


    ��Please forgive me�� I didn��t do anything! !��


    ��Woo����


    As they saw the Chimera Buds rushing towards them, all five targets chained to the cross cursed loudly, begged for mercy in terror, or wailed bitterly.


    With a frigid smirk, Danzo stared at these poor people.


    Danzo has always yearned for the power of Kekkei Genkai as a shinobi who did not inherit it. He has tried a variety of harsh experiments over the years in order to achieve this, but he has never seeded. The closest he��s evere to realizing his ambition is transnting Uchiha Shin��s arm and imnting Sharingan and Hashirama Cells in it�� But even he understood deep down that this wasn��t the true way to get a Kekkei Genkai.


    As a result, he was never satisfied and continued to conduct more research and experiments in order to satisfy his desire for power.


    Only now, with everything he��d always wanted right in front of him, Danzo couldn��t help but feel superior�� In his heart, he believes he is superior to others and looks over all living beings as if he were a God!


    Orochimaru stretched out his tongue and licked his lips with a frigid smile as he watched Danzo��s arrogant and ignorant attitude. For a brief moment, a greedy spark red in his eyes.


    In Orochimaru��s eyes, the current Danzo is nothing short of a piece of art that will soon belong to him.


    On the other side, Homusubi turned on the observation equipment she had brought with her and was observing everything that was happening on the altar with the help of her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and observation equipment.


    ��Ah��ah��ah����


    The ��Chimera Buds�� sprouting from Danzo intertwined the five targets and tore them off the frame one by one amid a cacophony of screams and roars.


    The five targets�� sobbing and crying became less and less audible as they were swallowed one by one by the transparent ��Chimera Buds,�� and the altar gradually fell silent, filled with fear and anxiety. The Chimera Buds�� squirming and the whistling sound of high-pressured hot air were the only sounds left.


    Uchiha Tsukihi��s originally tranquil face gradually revealed subtle changes under Homusubi��s fire patterned mask.


    Homusubi had predicted that the newly improved Chimera Buds�� swallowing and devouring powers would be better than Hiruko��s Chimera Buds in a high-temperature environment, but she hadn��t expected it to be this strong!


    This is a ridiculously high level! Danzo hasn��t even tried to urge the Chimera Buds up until now, and yet the swallowing procedure is this good!


    ��What a fantastic discovery!�� Tsukihi eximed to herself as she gazed in awe at Orochimaru.


    Tsukihi��s brows creased as soon as she stared at Orochimaru�� Only now has she realized that Orochimaru��s expression ispletely erroneous; his eyes exhibited a range of emotions, including but not limited to expectancy, covetousness, and even avarice��!


    ��What is Orochimaru nning?�� she wondered, frowning��


    Before she could think too much, a ��Plop!�� sound resounded in the volcano.


    At this moment, the Chimera Buds havepletely swallowed the bodies of the five targets.


    The ��Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual�� has now reached the most critical point, and Tsukihi did not dare to get distracted�� She would deeply regret it if she misses any detail, therefore, she suppressed the anxiety in her heart and focused all her attention back on Danzo on the altar.


    The ��Chimera Buds�� consuming the bodies of the targets is merely the first phase of the ritual. The next step, which is fusion, is moreplex andplicated.


    Danzo��s visage became clouded and doubtful when the Chimera Buds returned to his body after swallowing the bodies of all five targets�� It was as if his face represented a plethora of feelings at the same moment.


    ��Ahhhhh��.!�� Danzo yelled, his Chakra exploding with frenzy!


    Boom��


    A vast amount of chakra visible to the naked eye engulfed Danzo in an instant, and the fusion immediately strengthened with the outbreak of this chakra!


    ��His Chakra�� it��s gotten this big!�� Hyuga Koji eximed with a frown.


    Even she was taken aback by the amount of chakra that burst from Danzo at this precise instant. This chakra volume has surpassed that of a typical shinobi and has only just surpassed that of a Jinchuriki.


    ��Yes�� watching such a scene feels pretty wonderful,�� Orochimaru muttered on the side, smiling.


    Hearing such words from Orochimaru��s mouth, Homusubi suddenly realized that the body transformation surgery performed by Orochimaru on Danzo was not as simple as she had initially imagined, but she couldn��t separate the energy to think about it at this point, so she pushed all doubts to the back of her mind and focused her attention on the altar.


    ��


    On the altar.


    ��Not enough, not enough�� This is simply not enough!�� shouted Danzo. ��Orochimaru, activate the Chakra Transmission Formation!��


    Even if such arge amount of chakra was released by him, it was insufficient for fusion, and as a result, the fusion speed did not meet expectations, therefore, Danzo didn��t think twice about ordering Orochimaru to activate the Chakra Transmission Array outside the cave.


    Orochimaru nodded and pushed his hands on the Fuinjutsu configuration that governs the entire ceremony after weaving the hand signs.


    More than 1,500 Konoha shinobi gathering around the volcano felt their Chakra being dragged by the Fuinjutsu formation beneath their feet in a second.


    ��Don��t worry, this is simply a regr Chakra Transmission test that we told everyone about!�� Dozens of Root Shinobi�Cwho were patrolling the area assured all of the Konoha Shinobi.


    The pressure on Danzo immediately decreased in the volcano after receiving Chakra from over 1,500 Konoha Shinobi, and the rate of fusion also quickened.


    As the fusion process progressed, Homusubi increased her concentration on the ritual to ensure that no detail was overlooked by the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in her gaze.


    She instantly realized that the intensity of Danzo��s Yin and Yang Chakra began to rise at this time��


    The three tomoe Sharingan in his one eye began to alter as the Yin Chakra and Yang Chakra in his body ascended higher.


    The three tomoe in his Sharingan in his eyes began to rotate faster and faster, and it wasn��t long before they began to merge and turn into somethingpletely else!


    ��This��!!?�� Homusubi gasped in horror and disbelief!<!--


    -->

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646: Abnormality


    ��This��!!?�� Homusubi gasped in horror and disbelief!


    But she didn��t have time to be astonished before the next stunning event urred.


    Homusubi recalls that only Danzo��s right eye was grafted with the Sharingan of the Uchiha n, while the other, the left eye, remained a normal eye�� This fact was not altered by the preceding transformation operation.


    This truth, however, has changed at this time�� The left eye, which was supposed to be a regr human eye, has grown into a scarlet red Sharingan with three tomoe.


    Even individuals who are utterly inexperienced with the Sharingan of the Uchiha n would notice something unusual about the circumstance, let alone Homusubi, who has an excessive amount of knowledge and in-depth research on Sharingan.


    As such, she couldn��t stop herself from eximing, ��What the hell?!!!��


    And it wasn��t even close to being over�� The three tomoes of both the Sharingan in Danzo��s eyes were swiftly swirling and showed hints of evolution�� ��Is it really what I think it is? Is he�� is Danzo truly on the verge of awakening the Mangekyou Sharingan?��


    Homusubi��s thoughts shifted sharply as she struggled toe up with a rational exnation for such a shift.


    Danzo��s left eye was his own, not the Uchiha n��s Sharingan or the eye of an Uchiha Shinobi, hence it shouldn��t have evolved into a Sharingan, let alone a three tomoe Sharingan. However, if you think about it, what��s actually needed to awaken the Sharingan are Uchiha n genesbined with the Yin Chakra, which has unique properties that only Uchiha n shinobi have.


    If both of these conditions are met, then the Sharingan can be awakened, at least theoretically.


    ording to the same idea, during thest struggle against Otsutsuki Kaguya in the canon, even Kakashi briefly awakened both the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    So, how did that happen?


    The answer is straightforward and consistent with the hypothesis.


    Kakashi did have certain Uchiha Characteristics in his body after bearing Obito��s Sharingan in both eyes for over a decade, and after Obito��s death, Obito gave Kakashi his Chakra, allowing Kakashi to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan in both eyes, allowing him to use Kamui in both eyes as well as the Ultimate Body Susano��o.


    As a result, it may be inferred that to awaken the Sharingan; genes and Yin Chakra with Uchiha Characteristics are sufficient.


    This also exins how Danzo��s left eye can transform into a three-tomoe Sharingan.


    Danzo��s left eye has changed into the Sharingan, indicating that he is currently in a state of fusion and possesses a high-intensity Yin Chakra akin to an Uchiha shinobi who has awoken the three tomoe Sharingan.


    And this isn��t the end of it.


    The fusing of Chakra with many distinct characteristics progresses as the ceremony progresses, and the intensity of Yin chakra in his body gradually increases, which exins why the three tomoe Sharingan in his eye socket is showing indications of turning into the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    After figuring out all of this, Homusubi discovered something else.


    Homosubi discovered that she no longer requires the Observation Equipment she is now employing. She believes that as the fusion of various Kekkei Genkai urs, she will be able to urately discern the physical and spiritual changes in Danzo��s body if she continues to monitor the changes in Danzo��s eyes.


    And, without a doubt, this procedure will yield the most urate findings.


    If Homusubi can figure out all of this, Orochimaru will obviously not be left behind.


    He was instinctively aware of the aberration in Danzo��s eyes, which had evolved into a Sharingan and was showing symptoms of further evolution. His face erupted into a crazed expression. It was a mix of longing, expectation, covetousness, adoration, and even shock. The snake-like vertical pupils�� greed totally burst, leaving no room for concealment!


    Homusubi was definitely taken aback by Orochimaru��s ugliness, but she didn��t let it distract her from her task of closely observing Danzo.


    Whatever scheme Orochimaru has concocted isn��t as vital to her as gathering data.


    ��The new ��Chimera Buds�� devouring and swallowing effect is better than predicted in a high-temperature setting����


    ��The chakra is the real key to the advancement of the fusion after the ritual enters the fusion stage; even the Bijuu-ss chakra may not secure the smoothpletion of the ritual. This is an area where more attention should be paid����


    ��The Sharingan of the test body has shown an evolutionary trend in the presence of ample chakra, indicating that the fusion of multiple Chakra natures in the test subject��s body is proceeding smoothly. This fact also ensures that the ritual created by Orochimaru and myself is as effective as we hoped����


    ��And, as long as all requirements are met, achieving ��Kekkei More�� is not an unrealistic goal����


    Homusubi summed up the situation.


    After around three minutes, both Sharingan in Danzo��s eyes had shifted from the three tomoe state to a new pattern and a more powerful condition.


    The design in both of his eyes resembles gears.


    ��Mangekyou Sharingan!�� Homusubi eximed, staring at the newly awakened pair of eyes in front of her.


    Although she had expected this shift a long time ago, she took a deep breath in amazement and surprise when she saw a non-Uchiha awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan directly in front of her eyes.


    And, like Homusubi, Orochimaru was caught off guard�� Simultaneously, the greed in his eyes grew even more.


    Danzo, who was standing at the altar, appeared to be conscious of the changes in his eyes, and his face had a rxed expression.


    However, a weird expression appeared on Danzo��s face at this point, which appeared to be fear and fury, as well as a trace of imperceptible sluggishness.


    ��Is this it?�� Homusubi mumbled, frowning��


    He was able to detect that something was awry on the altar because he is used to utilizing his soul to control multiple clone bodies.


    Boom��!


    Danzo��s body burst, apanied by a muffled sound. He, who had previously kept practically all of the ��Chimera Buds�� in his body, was unable to retain it any longer, and the ��Chimera Buds�� exploded explosively.


    All of the Chimera Buds spread out over the ritual altar once more in an instant.


    ��Chimera Buds are out of control?�� Orochimaru was taken aback and mumbled.


    The obvious peculiarity of Danzo on the altar rmed not just Homusubi and Orochimaru, but also the other root shinobi present inside the volcano.


    When the top research officer at the root saw Danzo had lost control of the ��Chimera Buds,�� he rapidly triggered a massive device that had been put on the altar.


    Pooooffff��


    When the instrument was turned on, freezing mist inundated the altar, and the out-of-control ��Chimera Buds�� immediately lost their vigor and withered owing to the mist��s rapid cooling.


    The aberration in Danzo��s spirit did not go away even when the Chimera Buds lost their vigor. He knelt before the altar, his countenance changing all the time.


    Homusubi was unsurprised in this regard.


    Danzo��s chances of seeding in this ritual were quite slim from the very beginning, therefore what��s going on right now is nothing out of the ordinary.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647: From Expected to Unexpected


    ��Damn����


    With each passing second, Danzo��s countenance on the altar became increasingly contorted. He appeared to be drowning, frantically grasping at anything he could find in the hope of finding a ��life-saving straw�� that did not exist!


    He shouted loudly, and his roar was like a low-pitched roar that didn��t sound like a human voice, but rather like the roar of an evil spirit in theherworld, which caused the hairs on the backs of others�� necks to stand on end.


    Danzo stumbled when it came to the evolution of the soul, and as a result, the fusion of all the Kekkei Genkai in his body came to a halt. Observing the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan in his eye sockets reveals this fact.


    Sharingan is the Dojutsu that represents the soul, and the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan in Danzo��s eye sockets also represents the ritual��s progression at this time.


    The presence of different Chakra Natures in his body, the efficiency of fusion of all those different Chakra Natures, and the speed of fusion of all those different Chakra Natures are all directly reflected by the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan, and it wouldn��t be incorrect to say that that pair of Mangekyou Sharingan in his eyes is the most urate indicator of the ritual��s progress.


    And, based on Homusubi��s observations on the newly evolved pair of Mangekyou Sharingan, the merging of all the Chakra natures in his body has actually ceased.


    ��Is it the end?�� she sighed as she realized this. At this point, even she isn��t sure whether the sigh is one of disappointment or one of relief. Homusubi couldn��t decide whether she should be relieved that the ceremony hade to an end or if she should be disappointed that it hade to an end.


    After all, Danzo��s chances of seeding in the ritual were as low as two percent, yet that little chance did exist. If Danzo had gotten extremely lucky and managed to sessfully absorb all of the Kekkei Genkai in this ritual with the goddess of luck��s blessing, he would have posed a significant threat to Amatsukami and the Shinobi World, especially since he now has a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan with unknown and mysterious abilities, as well as Hashirama Cells and the other five Kekkei Genkai in his body.


    With so many powerful Kekkei Genkai, if Danzo does not die, he will undoubtedly cause difficulties that Amatsukami does not like to deal with at this time.


    Homusubi�Cwho had been frightened up until now�Cbegan to conclude theplete procedure after inhaling a choking breath.


    ��Let��s see�� Chimera Jutsu has improved, and the ceremony��s intended features appear to be in good working order�� This time, the preview was more sessful than I had anticipated.��


    ��However, the issue of ��Chimera Bud��s�� unexpected hostile behavior and Danzo��s loss of control over it is something to consider�� Maybe I should conduct some investigation on this����


    To be honest, Homusubi is rather content with this practice. The first and second stages of the ritual, whichprised devouring and fusion, went off without a hitch; everything virtually went ording to Homusubi��s expectations, and the entire process was exceedingly seamless, which was a huge relief.


    This clearly indicates that the advancements in ��Chimera Jutsu��, as well as the ritual ceremony��s arrangement, are quite good and that Kuroto may employ a simr design for his own ascendance.


    Homusubi came up with these ideas while standing calmly in the same spot, waiting for Danzo to die entirely so she could get her hands on the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan in Danzo��s eyes.


    Not everyone, however, was as peaceful and quiet as Homusubi because of the failure of the ritual.


    When the Root shinobi inside the volcano realized Danzo was likely to perish, they were concerned.


    ��Orochimaru, do something��,�� Danzo��s chief researcher eximed as he hurried towards Orochimaru. ��You muste up with a n to rescue Hokage-sama��s life!��


    ��Just wait and watch���� murmured Orochimaru, who didn��t blink for a second and kept his gaze fixed on the ritual altar.


    Homusubi grimaced as he heard Orochimaru��sments.


    Anyone with perceptive eyes can see that Danzo��s situation is dire and that saving him is nearly impossible. Orochimaru, on the other hand, stated these remarks with such serenity�� this is unusual.


    Homusubi could think of two reasons for Orochimaru��sposure when speaking such statements.


    To begin with, Orochimaru, like her, knows exactly why Danzo faltered and failed; as a result, he is unsurprised and has calmly epted the reality.


    Second, Orochimaru is likely to have something up his sleeve that he hasn��t used yet.


    Homusubi believes that the first possibility is not the case here, implying that the second option is more usible and that the ritual has not yet beenpleted as she thought initially.


    And her hunch turned out to be true��


    At this point, Danzo, who was urgently attempting to stay alive, came to a halt, looked disoriented, and whispered, ��This�� what��s going on?�� ��Can you tell me where I am?��


    Homusubi frowned and whispered in amazement as she gazed at Danzo ��Is it what I believe it to be? Danzo��s soul was defeated by the other souls in his body, and he now has no control over it?��


    Homusubi can be certain that these words were not spoken by Shimura Danzo because the tone of voice and the way of speaking were both different from what she was used to.


    Orochimaru grinned, then swiftly weaved the hand gestures and screamed, ��Kai!�� as Homusubi was stunned.


    A series of ck symbols erupted out of Danzo��s flesh in an instant, and they spread all over his body in the blink of an eye.


    ��Curse Seal? When did he put it in Danzo��s body? Is it possible that it happened during the transformation process?�� Homusubi expressed her skepticism with a whispered remark.


    These sign markings are inly familiar to Homusubi�� This is Orochimaru��s Curse seal, which he created utilizing his own Chakra and Jugo��s DNA makeup that has the power to absorb Natural Energy dissipated in Heaven and Earth.


    And, as far as Homusubi could tell, Orochimaru��s sole opportunity of imnting the Curse on Danzo��s body was during the transformation procedure.


    Because neither Homusubi nor the chief researcher of Root has as much knowledge in the field of Body Transformation as Orochimaru, effectively supervising all of his actions was a difficult task; additionally, Danzo��s guard was a little down against Orochimaru during the transformation operation, so that was the ideal opportunity for Orochimaru.


    And, in retrospect, he did make the most of that perfect opportunity.


    Now back to the ritual in front.


    New alterations urred once the Curse seal imnted on Danzo was activated.


    The pair of Mangekyou Sharingan in Danzo��s eye socket began to transform, even though his expression remained a little lethargic. The ck inner circles of the metallic gear-like pattern in the scarlet wheel began to gently rotate again, indicating that�� ��The fusion of several Chakra Natures has been re-established!�� Homusubi screamed in disbelief!


    She nced at Orochimaru in astonishment and clicked her tongue in annoyance, ��Tch, I underestimated him�� It appears that he devised a solution to the problem of soul fusion����


    Orochimaru��s imnting of such a seal on Danzo is proof of this.


    However, Orochimaru��s approach to solving the problem is barbarous�� ��Destroying everyone��s souls isn��t the way to go!�� she reasoned.


    Orochimaru��s strategy is to use Natural Energy��s erosive tendency to dissolve the souls of others by eroding the Chakra that bears a person��s soul signature. If that particr Chakra vanishes, the soul will inevitably vanish as well.


    Although this strategy works, Homusubi believes it is terribly barbarous and will undoubtedly cause future difficulties.


    And the ritual��s next phase unfolded exactly as Homusubi had predicted.


    All of the souls in Danzo��s body began to erode as Natural Energy invaded; as a result, the conflict between different souls reduced, and the sluggish ritual progressed once again.


    As the ritual advanced, the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan in Danzo��s eyes began to evolve even further��


    The pattern changed a little, and the ck sections got a little bigger��


    Those eyes have evolved yet again��


    ��Those are the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan?�� muttered Homusubi, ��From a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan to a pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, this time.��


    And, after seeing this sight, Homusubi, who had been able to retain her equanimity up until now, could no longer do so.


    Never in her wildest dreams could she imagine such a dramatic change of events tonight.


    The ritual ceremony has now veered off into unpredictable territory!


    Even Orochimaru was taken aback�� He nced at the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan with a desperate look in his serpent-like eyes and whispered in shock�� ��It turns out that Mangekyou Sharingan isn��t the final phase of Sharingan evolution�� There��s still another level above����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648: Homusubi��s Excitement


    Mangekyou Sharingan��s existence is a well-kept secret in the Shinobi World; even inside the Uchiha n, only a few people are aware of it, let alone outside the Uchiha n.


    As a result, despite Orochimaru and Danzo��s thirst for the power of Sharingan and Mangekyou Sharingan, none of them is aware of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, the ultimate Dojutsu of the Uchiha n.


    Because Orochimaru is exceedingly vulnerable in front of an Uchiha after the Mangekyou Sharingan is awakened by an Uchiha, so, their research and understanding have been confined to the level of a three-tomoe Sharingan, and they know little to nothing about the Mangekyou Sharingan, let alone the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    But now that Orochimaru has directly experienced Sharingan��s transformation into the Mangekyou Sharingan and from the Mangekyou Sharingan to Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in front of him, he has discovered that Sharingan may evolve again after developing to Mangekyou Sharingan.


    This discovery astounded and delighted him considerably.


    Unlike Orochimaru, who was startled and happy, Homusubi, who knew more about Sharingan and itstter stages, was concerned at this time.


    The problem of soul fusion is Danzo��s major roadblock topleting the ��Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual.�� Homusubi was certain that Danzo would never be able to get through this stumbling block.


    But, thanks to Orochimaru, that barrier has been ovee; although Orochimaru��s way of solving the problem was exceedingly violent and might produce additional problems in the future, the problem was solved for the time being, and this has substantially boosted Danzo��s chances of seeding in the ritual.


    And, given that Danzo has also awoken the Eternal Mangekyou and possesses the Hashirama Cells in his body, along with the five Kekkei Genkai, each representing a Chakra nature, as such, the chances of him achieving Kekkei Mora are no longer zero, which is a major headache for Homusubi!


    As Tsukihi was bing increasingly concerned, she began to see changes in Danzo��s body, and upon noticing these changes, the anxious Tsukihi felt a flicker of hope in her heart.


    ��Within Danzo��s flesh, the power of Creation of All Things is growing stronger�� Is it conceivable for those eyes to evolve even after they have evolved into the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan?!��


    The process of unification of different Chakra Natures in his body can be seen in the alterations in his eyes�� For the time being, it can be assumed that because he has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan and Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, the level of Yin Chakra in his body has greatly increased, and now that Homusubi has felt an increase in the power of ��Creation of All Things�� in his body, the Yin and Yang Chakra in his body has begun.


    If the current Yin-Yang Chakra nature fusion continues, Danzo��s eyes will most certainly evolve further, and transform from the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan to the Rinnegan!


    And if Danzo awakens the Rinnegan, he will be qualified to attain Kekkei Mora if all of the prerequisites arepleted.


    Homusubi��s heart swelled with excitement as she realized this. She is not concerned about the immense problems that will ensue if Danzo achieves Kekkei Mora at this time; rather, she is relieved that achieving Kekkei Mora in this manner is indeed achievable.


    This is exemplified by the scene on the ritual altar.


    If all of the prerequisites are met, the upgraded ��Chimera Jutsu��bined with the ��Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual�� designed by Orochimaru and her can create real Gods!


    Previously, Kuroto had been working tirelessly to achieve Kekkei Mora through ��Chimera Jutsu,�� but he was always unsure if it was truly attainable! After all, all of his intentions are theoretical, and there hasn��t been a precedent to verify whether or not that theoretical possibility is genuine. As a result, he was constantly worried about whether or not he would be sessful.


    But now that Kuroto has seen Danzo evolve in front of his eyes, he is convinced that achieving Kekkei Mora through Chimera Jutsu is conceivable!


    Because Kuroto possesses the Tenseigan, his chances of seeding in the ritual are significantly greater!


    While Homusubi was relieved and excited, not everyone felt the same way.


    As Danzo recovered control over his body, he clenched his teeth in rage and growled, ��Orochimaru!��


    As he gazed at Orochimaru, his face was filled with anger and murderous purpose.


    When confronted with Danzo��s murderous purpose, Orochimaru grinned and remarked, without a hint of fear or anxiety in his eyes, ��Danzo�� you should be grateful to me�� You would have died by now if it hadn��t been for me����


    ��What the hell did you do to my body?!!�� Danzo eximed violently.


    ��Something that helped you get out of that one-way road to hell!�� Orochimaru said, licking his lips with delight.


    Danzo��s brows narrowed as he considered Orochimaru��s statements��


    And now that he thinks about it, he only regained control of his body after Orochimaru did something��


    Despite the fact that Danzo doesn��t fullyprehend what Orochimaru aplished, it did assist him��


    As a result, Danzo kept his cool and said, ��Orochimaru�� Please assist me inpleting this rite sessfully�� I��ll pardon your mistakes andvishly reward you if I seed!��


    The strength of Danzo��s soul has increased greatly as a result of the Mangekyou Sharingan��s awakening, and the invasion of Natural Energy via Orochimaru��s Cursed Seal has eroded some parts of the souls of other people in his body. Danzo was able to regain control of his body as a result of these two factors.


    But it wasn��t a simple task�� His soul hasn��t totally suppressed the other souls that have melded into his body, even now.


    He has opted not to pursue the topic precisely because he is at the most vital moment of the ritual.


    ��Alright,�� Orochimaru answered, his grin widening.


    As Orochimaru responded, Danzo pressed his hand on the ground, panting violently, and yelled, ��Chakra�� ��I��m in desperate need of more Chakra!��


    The more Chakra is necessary to move forward in the ritual process, the more Chakra is required.


    Because the eyes in Danzo��s eye sockets have evolved into the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, the Chakra supply that had previously sufficed is no longer sufficient.


    As a result, Danzo��s Chakra requirements have grown, and he now requires more Chakra.


    ��Hokage-sama, the supply is already at the maximum power��,�� Root��s top researcher replied nkly in answer to Danzo��s order. If the supply is not boosted further, the shinobis on the outside will��!��


    ��Fool!�� Danzo interrupted the chief researcher before he could finish his sentence. I am the HOKAGE, the vige��s leader! Any sacrifice made in my honor is a sacrifice made in the vige��s name�� Furthermore, expand the supply right now!��


    The principal researcher has no choice but to carry out Danzo��s instructions. He was well aware that doing so would result in arge number of casualties, but he did it nheless because it was Danzo-sama��smand!


    ��


    Outside the Volcano.


    ��Ahhhh��.!��


    With the abrupt surge in transmission power, several shinobi��s chakra reserves were quickly depleted, resulting in their instant death, startling all other shinobi in the area.


    ��He passed away��! Howe you��re still absorbing his Chakra��?��


    ��Didn��t you guys say this was merely a demonstration of a new technology?! Then why are people dying here?��


    ��You scumbags�� What the hell are you guys up to?��


    The Konoha Shinobi questioned the Root Shinobi after witnessing their colleagues�� terrible demise.


    When confronted with the furious and enraged questioning of all the Konoha Shinobi, the patrolling team��s leaders exchanged nces before weaving hand gestures and activating a cursed seal!


    The bodies of approximately 1500 shinobis were imprisoned in ce as a result of the activation of this new cursed seal, and they were unable to escape the Chakra Transmission Array or take any action in retaliation!


    ��I apologize for what you people are going through,�� the head of the entire patrol squad remarked, looking at the angry and scared faces of over fifteen hundred Konoha Shinobis. ��This, however, is all for Hokage-sama�� I can only sacrifice you all for his sake!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649: A Sudden Strangeness


    More than fifteen hundred Konoha shinobi were bound to the Chakra Transmission Array without being able to put up any opposition, and as a result, they became human-formed chakra batteries under the control of the Cursed Jutsu.


    Only a handful of the shinobi connected to the Chakra Transmission array, those with strong chakra reserves, was able to keep it going for a time, but the rest all suffered terrible side effects.


    Because the essence of Chakra is the fusion of spiritual and physical energy, shinobi can draw out more chakra at the cost of overdrawing vitality and overconsumption of spiritual energy, which is why continuously extracting chakra from their bodies is equivalent to extracting their spiritual and physical energies.


    And death is the oue of excessive physical and spiritual energy consumption!


    And so it came to pass��!Plop��


    Plop��


    One by one, shinobis began to falter and fall to the ground not long after the Chakra Transmission Array began to pull out chakra without concern for the lives of the people��


    Some were simply fatigued, while others had sumbed to their afflictions.


    The expressions on the alive Shinobis�� faces darkened as they continued to observe the travesty right in front of their eyes while powerless to stop it.


    ��Something��s obviously not right within that cave���� Kakashi, who was monitoring the Chakra Transmission Array from afar, saw the shift and scowled.��


    ��


    Inside the Volcano


    ��There isn��t enough�� there isn��t enough�� This is still insufficient�� I��m in desperate need of more Chakra��!��


    As the ritual progressed, Danzo continued to growl like a beast in despair as he demanded more and more Chakra.


    When the Root��s chief researcher saw Danzo like this, he was terrified and crouched on the ground, apologizing, ��Ho�� Hokage-sama�� this is the maximum limit����


    The chakra surrounding Danzo is as dense and fierce as that of a Bijuu right now�� Its concentration is so intense that it can be seen with the naked eye�� Thest time he saw so much chakra was during the Kyuubi��s attack on Konoha��


    But, despite the abundance of chakra surrounding him, Danzo is unsatisfied and demands more Chakra like a beast��


    He is really terrified by this scene.


    ��Quickly, raise the power of the transmission array!�� Danzo screamed once more.


    The researcher wentpletely still�� He was at a loss for what to do��


    Homusubi, on the other hand, maintained a serene demeanor as she observed the events unfolding in front of her.


    She recognized at this point that she had seemingly forgotten a critical issue: the high Chakra requirement of the ��Kekkei Genkai Fusion Ritual.��


    Homusubi only realized now that Charka��s criteria for the ceremony are far higher than all her previous expectations.


    Danzo��s Chakra reserves have increased greatly as a result of Orochimaru��s transformation procedure�� plus the chakra collected from over fifteen hundred Konoha Shinobi�� This is an excessive amount of Chakra.


    This much chakra should have been more than plenty, ording to Homusubi��s expectations, at least��


    However, it turns out that this isn��t enough.


    The Chakra supply was more than ample when his simple eye evolved into Sharingan, and when the pair of Sharingan in his eye sockets evolved into the Mangekyou Sharingan��


    However, as the Chakra fusion in his body advanced, and the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan in his eyes evolved into the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, the need for Chakra escted to a point where the Charka Transmission Array, which consisted of over fifteen hundred shinobi, couldn��t keep up.


    ��And this is the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, which represents the Yin Chakra��s pinnacle�� The Rinnegan follows, which is a merger of the Yin and Yang Chakras�� After that, there��s a much higher level�� The union of the seven Chakra natures is known as ��Kekkei Mora.�� Obviously, this level of Chakra supply will not be able to meet those standards���� Homusubi��s brows furrowed as she considered this��


    And if Homusubi is correct, Danzo won��t be able to awaken Rinnegan or achieve the Kekkei Mora.


    She��se to one basic conclusion based on her examination of the ceremony thus far��


    That is, as the ritual progresses through each level, the amount of Chakra required for the following level increases exponentially.


    When Danzo achieved the level of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, the demand for Chakra exceeded the supply, and the possibilities of his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan evolving into the Rinnegan were little to none.


    This fact also helped her realize something else�� ��Until now, we were all mistaken�� When ites to ascending, the true challenge is not the issue of soul fusion, but rather the necessity of too much Chakra, which virtually no one can organize����


    As a result of her realization, Homusubi was able to let go of her anxiety��


    ��It is impossible for Danzo to achieve ��Kekkei Mora���� Whether he can sessfullyplete the ��Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual�� or not is entirely dependent on his luck����


    Although she felt relieved aftering to this decision, she was also made aware of a severe dilemma. The chakra supply from more than fifteen hundred shinobi is insufficient to meet the requirement for the total fusion of Yin and Yang chakra, thus if Homusubi wants to achieve ��Kekkei Mora,�� she��ll need tens of thousands of shinobi.


    ��The matter of Chakra needs will have to be handled as well�� otherwise, achieving Kekkei Mora will be a pipe dream���� she sighed helplessly.


    She returned her gaze to Danzo after the helpless sigh�� Seeing Danzo��s plight, Homusubi felt a little sympathy for him, regardless of how harsh his acts were at the time��


    Back to the ritual.


    When Danzo noticed the principal researcher hesitating, he did not issue an order�� Instead, he established fleeting eye contact with the scientist��


    And then�� the next thing you know��


    ��M�� My body��!��


    The top researcher had lost control of his body after just a few seconds of eye contact, as the potency of Chakra Transmission was amplified past its maximum limit.


    Whoosh��!


    Danzo��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan began to spin erratically as soon as the transmission power exceeded the maximum��


    Homusubi also shielded her eyes with her hand at the same time�� The pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in her eyes had begun to tingle for some reason she didn��t fathom��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650: Eternal Mangekyou VS Eternal Mangekyou


    With a somber gaze, Tsukihi whispered, ��What the hell is going on!��


    The pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan now in Homusubi��s eye was nourished with Yang Chakra of Hashirama Cells while Shisui was undergoing the Hashirama Cells imntation operation, as a result, they developed some ability of Creation of All Things�� and got a little alive characteristic.


    Homusubi has sensed this lively character on several asions, but never to this magnitude�� And now that this pair in her eyes is acting erratically, it can only mean that something has piqued their interest�� or, more urately, something has enticed them into bing restless.


    Homusubi realized what was going on when she gazed at the test subject on the altar.


    But even if she understood everything, she couldn��t let the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in her eyes get out of hand, as that would be a bad idea andplicate things further; so, without hesitation, she utilized her chakra reserves to calm her restless eyes.


    ��


    Back on the Altar.


    As the Chakra Transmission was increased beyond its maximum chakra transfer limit, a massive amount of Chakra entered Danzo��s body for the first time, suppressing the numerous negative consequences of the fusing of several bodies into one.


    Despite the fact that Danzo��s figure was stumbling on the altar, his condition was progressively improving, and the curse mark markings on his body had gradually receded, allowing him to regain control of his body.


    The chakra fusion and Kekkei Genkai integration in Danzo��s body is developing smoothly as the ritual progresses, which is why Danzo��s strength is increasing with each passing second. Danzo��s control over his body is stabilizing as his power grows, especially his spiritual strength, to the point where the curse mark surreptitiously imnted in his body by Orochimaru is no longer effective on him.


    Danzo grinned contentedly to himself at this point, standing in the midst of the altar.


    He can sense the unfathomable power hidden within his eyes, and it intrigues him, making him want to utilize it�� He��s eager to see just how powerful he is right now.


    But Danzo also saw that the ritual wasn��t finished yet, so he stopped himself, even though he was ready to put his strength to the test��


    Even if Danzo was restrained, he couldn��t help but give Orochimaru and Homusubi furious eyes from a safe distance.


    ��Orochimaru dared to fool me�� after the ritual, I��ll show him what it��s like to y with me�� Homusubi, on the other hand�� well, she too must be plotting something against me�� Heh�� but it doesn��t matter any longer; all ns are fragile in the face of pure strength�� For both of them, today is theirst day.�� He pondered in his head.


    Danzo now regards Homusubi and Orochimaru like little fishes in the face of unlimited strength he has never felt before in his life.


    Both of them are now considered trash in his eyes. He has lost interest in both Homusubi and Orochimaru and believes that the shinobi world��s future now rests entirely in his hands.


    This time, Orochimaru couldn��t resist Danzo��s malevolent look as he had in the past�� Orochimaru hastily looked downward when Danzo gazed at him, terrified to make eye contact with him.


    Danzo was able to ovee the Curse Seal��s suppression imnted in his body�� This didn��t surprise Orochimaru in the least��


    It��s not that Orochimaru isn��t surprised; it��s just that everything he��s seen in this God Creation ceremony has eclipsed his first amazement��


    And, inparison to Danzo��s ability to avoid the Cursed Seal��s suppression, Orochimaru is more attentive toward the pair of extraordinary Mangekyou Sharingan in Danzo��s eyes��


    He notices and feels that those eyes are far more strong than any other pair of Mangekyou Sharingan he��s ever seen�� And this makes him even more concerned, and much more apprehensive about making direct eye contact with those pupils��


    Especially after Orochimaru saw Danzo use single momentary eye contact to manipte his chief researcher.


    ��It��s toote to learn humility, Orochimaru���� When Danzo realized that Orochimaru didn��t even have the courage to look him in the eyes, he remarked with a frigid snort and became smugger as he arrogantly diverted his focus to Homusubi.


    However, unlike Orochimaru, Homusubi��s reaction was not what Danzo had anticipated��


    Of course, Homusubi sensed Danzo��s undisguised murderous intent, but she didn��t have the time to notice because she was in the midst of a far more pressing situation. The Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in Tsukihi��s eyes is bing increasingly restless as the Yin and Yang unity within Danzo��s body progresses�� This restlessness has gotten to the point where she can no longer suppress these eyes.


    ��Damn it��! Why are these eyes bing uncontroble now, of all times�� Is it exactly the same as I imagined?! Is it possible that these eyeballs are attempting to draw power?�� Homusubi frowned as she pondered��


    She wasn��t sure, but she thought this was the most usible cause.


    Homusubi became irritated as her control over her eyes deteriorated with each passing second; after some thought, she decided not to try to repress it any longer and let them do whatever they wanted.


    Tsukihi��s gaze joined Danzo��s as soon as she let go of control��


    When Danzo saw Homusubi dare to look her in the eyes, he scoffed bitterly, ��I agree that you have the audacity�� then what��s the point��?��


    Danzo felt a lot of strain on him before he could finish his words�� It was the stress of being scrutinized by Mangekyou Sharingan��


    ��What��?!?�� Danzo eximed, surprised, ��They��re�� they��re��!��


    He immediately realized that Homusubi��s Mangekyou Sharingan is not ordinary Mangekyou Sharingan��rather, they are a level higher�� just like his eyes��!


    And before he could recover from his amazement, a golden chakra protruded from Homusubi��s body, erupting in a beautiful, God-like cry��!


    ROAR!


    The rumble shook the volcano and deafened everyone inside the cave��


    That wasn��t all; the Susano��o grabbed Danzo who was standing on the altar and began to take the Yin and Yang chakra from his body at the same time��


    Everyone was taken away when they saw this unexpected turn of events�� Except for Orochimaru, that is.


    ��I knew you had some other ideas�� sure enough�� I was right,�� he said as he gazed at Homusubi with an ��as I thought�� attitude.


    ��Damn it!�� Danzo eximed, taken aback. ��How dare you take my chakra�� do you think you��ll get away with it!?��


    Danzo urged the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan into his eyes, and a murky dark crimson chakra protruded from his body in the sh of an eye��!


    The appearance of the massive red-figure encircled the altar, and an awful chakraing from the red figure instantly filled the cave.


    This terrifying crimson huge figure is none other than Susano��o, as everyone had suspected.


    Susano��o belongs to Danzo.


    Susano��o made by Danzo isn��t like typical Susano��o�� It doesn��t have any weaponry like Shisui��s drill sword or Itachi��s Odachi�� Rather, both hands were armed with terrible and deadly ws�� And toxic red mist flowed from these horrible and corrosive hands!


    The volcanic cave became even narrower with the simultaneous arrival of two Susano��o one after the other��


    Almost every shinobi in the cave, even Orochimaru, kept their distance from the two Susano��o.


    They could feel the enormous god-like power the two Susano��o possessed after merely feeling the pressure flowing from the two Susano��o�� As a result, theypletelyprehended that they are powerless to intervene in this situation!


    Boom��!


    Hence, the battle between the two Susano��omenced with an explosion��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651: A Two vs Two Battle


    Boom�� Boom��


    The entire cave shook and crumbled with each impact, as if it may fall at any minute, under the loud roar and battle of two Susano��o!


    Despite the tremors and devastation, Orochimaru, who was hiding not far away, was ecstatically watching the battle!


    For Orochimaru, a conflict between two Susano��o is incredibly rare�� And he is intrigued by this sight in which Homusubi��s Mangekyou Sharingan can contend with Shimura Danzo��s Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ording to Orochimaru��s understanding, Danzo��s Mangekyou Sharingan is obviously a level above anymon Mangekyou Sharingan, but even with that Mangekyou Sharingan, she canpete with Danzo on an even fitting��


    What exactly does this imply?


    Orochimaru is unsure, but he believes it��s because Homusubi��s Mangekyou Sharingan is at the same level as Danzo��s.


    The words Danzo blurted out with a shocked face�� ��Your eyes���� added to Orochimaru��s skepticism.


    ��


    On the Ritual Altar.


    ��I��m going to rip you to shreds��!��


    Danzo screamed angrily, and the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in his eyes radiated a dark, frigid, and homicidal aura with his rage.


    His Susano��o, too, emanated a peculiar red mist filled with wicked, cold, and homicidal aura, driven by his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Puff�� Puff�� Puff��


    This weird crimson mist appeared to have particr corrosive properties, as everyone or anything who came into even the slightest contact with it began to rot, melt, and disintegrate.


    The blood-red mist appeared to be the very embodiment of death, sucking up all signs of life from anything and everything in its path, whether it were living beings like root shinobis or inanimate items like rocks.


    Nothing appeared to be able to stand in its way.


    Even Homusubi appeared frightened when she saw such a spectacle��


    She��d seen a lot of Susano��o in her life, but Danzo��s Susano��o seemed to have surpassed all of her expectations in terms of strength and power�� Not to mention the venomous chakra it exudes��


    Knowing that if the stalemate persisted, the situation may spiral out of control, Homusubi took a deep breath and, without hesitation, fully utilised the visual power of her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan!


    Hu��!


    Instantly, beautiful golden mes erupted from the earth, enveloping Homusubi��s Susano��o in golden mes and giving it the appearance of the Sun�� And the golden mes didn��t stop there; after covering the Susano��o, they spread to other areas of the cave in an attempt to clear all remnants of red mist and illuminate the entire volcanic tunnel in a beautiful golden light.


    Danzo, however, was not to be left behind, and when he saw he was being overpowered by Homusubi, he increased his chakra and visual prowess��


    Inside the volcanic cave, the two Susano��o fought each other ferociously in this manner.


    Even Orochimaru couldn��t help but summon a snake several meters long and hide inside it, being so close to such a level of fight��


    The other Root shinobi had the same reaction�� they stared at the two Susano��o with terror in their eyes�� and attempted to go as far away from there as possible


    Perhaps this conflict between Homusubi and Danzo is the very first between two people who possess the Uchiha n��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�� What��s more ludicrous, or perhaps ironic to put it another way, neither Homusubi nor Shimura Danzo is actual Uchiha n shinobi��


    After a period of deadlock, Danzo became irritated and enraged��


    ��Why don��t you just die already!!!��


    He couldn��t believe that, despite his great power, he couldn��t deal with Homusubi right away.


    He��s in desperate need of a quick triumph right now��


    Danzo is well aware that the longer he waits, the more difficult his predicament will be because Homusubi is constantly sucking Chakra from his body��


    Danzo doesn��t want the chakra that belongs solely to him to go to Homusubi, whether instinctively or consciously��


    He has no idea what is causing the alterations in his eyes�� But whatever is going on, he doesn��t want anything or anyone to get in the way��


    Danzo is irritated by the fact that Homusubi��s presence is causing him to do exactly what he doesn��t want��


    What��s more aggravating is that he can��t do anything to prevent it��!


    Not only Danzo, but also Homusubi, are full of surprises when confronted with such a predicament.


    She had no idea things would turn out the way they did�� It may appear to Danzo and Orochimaru that this is Homusubi��s long-nned plot, but Homusubi knows better than anyone that she had no intention of doing such a thing�� What��s going on is wholly unintentional and beyond her or anybody else��s control.


    In fact, anyone who witnesses thisbat will find it unusual��


    Aside from the conflict between the two Susano��o, the two pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan are also engaged inbat.


    Both sets of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan have approximately equal visual prowess�� making it difficult to choose between the victor and defeated party at the same time.


    As a result, the Yin-Yang chakra, which is the ritual��s primary product, has be the decisive element.


    The Yin-Yang chakra is responsible for Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan��s transformation into Rinnegan�� As a result, it is reasonable to conclude that the conflict will be won by whoever absorbs the most Yin-Yang chakra and wakes the Rinnegan.


    Because of this, both Danzo and Homusubi are giving it their all and putting in increasing amounts of effort to absorb the Yin-Yang chakra��


    Not only the two of them were trying their hardest, but their eyes were as well��


    Both Homusubi and Danzo, who are currently engaged inbat, have had firsthand experience with this.


    As a result, rather than one vs one, this may be described as a two vs two battle.


    This, however, is an issue��


    Both Homusubi and Danzo were apprehensive about the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan��s alive features.


    In Homusubi��s view, the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is not hers; she got it from Uchiha Ryota��


    And, while not identical, Danzo��s situation is fairlyparable��


    As a result, neither Homusubi nor Danzo havepletemand of their Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    As the eyes�� visual acuity improves, the alive qualities be more apparent, which could be a significant dilemma for both of them.


    But putting that aside for now, as the conflict progressed, the odds began to favor Homusubi.


    She had more expertise and knowledge with Sharingan than Danzo, and as a result, she was able to quickly dominate Danzo in battle.


    ��This��?! How is this even possible?�� Danzo muttered in shock and wonder.


    Everything was unfolding right in front of Danzo��s eyes, but he couldn��t believe what he was seeing��


    He is still losing to some Uchiha after awakening a Dojutsu that is a rank higher than the Mangekyou Sharingan��


    His dojutsu should have been the strongest in the world, yet he��s losing to a Uchiha Homusubi in the confrontation of visual prowess��!


    This ispletely and absolutely absurd!<!--


    -->

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652: So the battle Continues��


    ��Die��! Die��! Die��!��


    Danzo became increasingly agitated as he felt the Yin-Yang chakra being ripped out of his body, erupting in a demonic howl.


    Roar��!


    ��


    On Homusubi��s side.


    <em>Puff��</em>


    Homusubi staggered slightly and vomited a mouthful of blood as Danzo��s roar reached her ears.


    Danzo��s roar seemed to contain demonic chakra; it was loud and piercing to listeners�� ears, sounded highly unsettling, and rocked the spirits of everyone in the cave. Even Homusubi was not saved, as her spiritual body suffered some damage.


    ��Cough-cough�� It��s practically impossible to defend against his abilities��!�� Homusubi mumbled as she coughed and stood up again.


    Her spirit body has only be strong enough to withstand the shock of Danzo��s roar because she has been ustomed to employing the Tenseigan Soul Descend�� Based on the extent of the harm she sustained, she can safely assume that if someone else had been in her position, their soul would have been broken instantly!


    But she also understands that if she is continually subjected to Danzo��s roar, she, too, will not be spared and will suffer irreversible damage.


    Tsukihi realised this and raised her defence to protect herself from Danzo��s scream. She then refocused her attention on the battle in front of her and tried to think of a way to take advantage of it.


    Apart from the Ninjutsu battles and the melee war between the two Susano��o, the main battle taking ce inside the volcano is thepetition to absorb more and more Yin-Yang Chakra via the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�� Despite the fact that it wasn��t initiated by Homusubi, given her character, she would neither repent nor back away from what had started��


    As a result, she is fullymitted to winning this struggle��


    Tsukihi switched her focus to the Yin-Yang Chakra and the power of the Creation of All Things, then examined the current situation, with such goals.


    ��Given the situation and Danzo��s foolish behaviour of boosting the power of Chakra Transmission above the maximum limit, it wouldn��t be surprising if by the time the ritual continues to the next stage, all the fifteen hundred shinobi outside the cave will be annihted,�� Homusubi grumbled.


    There is no doubt that raising the Transmission Array��s power will enhance the Chakra supply for the ceremony, but the Chakra is ultimately limited by the life energy and spiritual force�� As a result, the higher the chakra supply, the more quickly it will be depleted.


    As a result, once all of the chakra has been utilised and all of the shinobi outside have been eliminated, the chakra supply will be cut off. In other words, it is reasonable to assume that the supply of chakra will be depleted before the ceremony can bepleted.


    Homusubi wasforted when she realised this and cast another nce at Shimura Danzo, who stood on the altar.


    Danzo feels anxious and depraved right now�� His face has turned horrible, with a deformed expression that gives others an odd sense. ��Although the use of Cursed Seal has alleviated the problem of soul conflict in Danzo��s body, it is not a permanent solution,�� Homusubi thought to herself as she analysed his condition. The Cursed Seal contained Natural Energy, which not only destroyed the souls of the other persons inside Danzo��s body, but also damaged Danzo��s soul to some extent, making it exceedingly unstable��


    ��At first, I assumed that after awakening the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan his soul had stabilised, but that does not appear to be the case.��


    Finally, Orochimaru��s answer to the problem of soul fusion can be regarded to be overly harsh.


    But,e to think of it, that isn��t the case if Orochimaru��s purpose is taken into ount��


    If Homusubi is correct, Orochimaru��s goal in imnting the Cursed in Danzo��s body was to dissolve all the souls in Danzo��s body, leaving behind an empty shell with seven separate Kekkei Genkai fused in it. Clearly, he intended to employ his Forbidden Jutsu Corpse Soul Reincarnation to capture that wless shell.


    It��s only that Orochimaru��s ns didn��t pan out, and the situation has now reached this point.


    ��Sigh�� he��s always causing others trouble���� Tsukihi sighed quietly to herself.


    This ceremony was expected to fail in Homusubi��s design, therefore allowing Danzo to participate had no ramifications�� However, Orochimaru��s deed of imnting the Cursed in Danzo��s body during the ceremony changed everything, granting Danzo the ability to survive the rite.


    Despite Homusubi��s belief that Danzo will never achieve Kekkei Mora because the supply of chakra will soon run out, the fact that Danzo has survived the most dangerous part of the ritual and now has the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, as well as Wood Release and five other Kekkei Genkai, is still a very troubling situation.


    Homusubi took a big breath and said, ��Susano��o��!�� knowing full well that she couldn��t let the situation get out of her control.


    Susano��o proceeded to the next stage with a pair of wings at the rear and four arms, each brandishing a golden me sword, as the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in her eyes spun faster with her yell.


    Roar��


    The evolved Susano��o threw up a thunderous yell��


    Homusubi could feel the increased speed of Yin-Yang chakra absorption from Danzo��s body afterpletely activating her golden Susano��o��


    Danzo couldn��tpete against Homusubi because he wasn��t familiar with the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and its different skills, and he was also in the middle of the ritual, so he couldn��t consume too much chakra for fear of dying, so all he could do now was clench his teeth in rage and curse her.


    In fact, even if this aspect is ignored, Danzo��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is far inferior to Homusubi��s on its own.


    To awaken the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, the conventional approach is to merge two pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan�� Yin chakras that are quite simr to each other fuse together using this way, giving birth to a stronger and more formidable Yin Chakra, being the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    If the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is awakened in this way, the overall visual prowess of the pair of eyes improves enormously as the Yang Chakra begins to fuse with the Yin Chakra.


    Unfortunately, Danzo��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan was not awakened by this means, hence his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan��s visual prowess is inferior to Homusubi��s. That is why, in the war of Visual Prowess, Homusubi enjoys a significant advantage over Danzo.


    However, it is important to remember that this Yin-Yang chakra is the result of the fusion of the Yin Chakra and the Yang Chakra within Danzo��s body, which is why Danzo has been able to absorb much of the Yin-Yang chakra from the start��


    What Homusubi is absorbing is the part that Danzo is unable to absorb directly, yet even that small quantity is significant and aids Homusubi in the development of her Dojutsu.


    The Chakra transmission array exhibited slight fluctuations as the battle for Dojutsu evolution continued.


    Despite the fact that the fluctuations were minor, Danzo and Homusubi both recognised what they meant. Both of them were well understood that the Chakra supply was approaching its maximum and that it may be cut off at any time.


    Danzo and Homusubi exchanged nces when they realised what had happened.


    Because the supply of chakra is going to run out, the chance of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan evolving into a higher level of Dojutsu is also about to stop��


    However, there is a slim chance that one couple will evolve��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653: Kakashi Acts


    ��Only one pair of people can evolve�� Is he going to be the one��?��


    ��Only one pair of people will evolve�� will it be her?��


    ��No�� Never�� It can��t possibly be him!��


    ��It can��t possibly be her�� ��It has to be me!��


    Almost simultaneously, whether it was Danzo or Homusubi, they both had the same answer in their hearts��


    ����It��s got to be me!����


    They want their Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan to evolve regardless of the circumstances�� They both knew they couldn��t allow the other party��s dojutsu to evolve since they were fully aware of the long-term ramifications if the other party��s dojutsu evolved.


    Both Homusubi and Shimura Danzo have their own motives and motivations in this regard.


    Leaving aside the matter of the other six Kekkei Genkai fusing in Danzo��s body, the presence of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in Danzo��s possession is already a major threat that Homusubi must not overlook.


    If Danzo��s eyes continue to transform into the Rinnegan, it will spell disaster not only for her but for the entire Shinobi World.


    With Rinnegan in his possession and the identity of Konoha��s interim Hokage agent, Danzo will be able to influence the whole shinobi world�� Initially, this is not a bad thing, but with Danzo��s mentality and aspirations of uniting and governing over the entire shinobi world under Konoha��s g, the path the shinobi world will progress under his supervision will be doom for most��


    Not to mention that if Danzo is discovered, the actual potential of Chimera Jutsu and the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual will be revealed to the whole Shinobi World.


    So, whether for the sake of the Shinobi World as a whole or for the sake of her own future intentions, Homusubi cannot stand Danzo.


    Danzo, like Homusubi, has his own motives�� and to be honest, his predicament is far worse than Homusubi��s.


    The lives of over 1500 Konoha Shinobi are on the line as a price for the evolution of his dojutsu�� One of the darkest betrayals in the Shinobi World��s history is killing the shinobi of his own vige in order to gain a higher level of power.


    If the entire shinobi world learns of this incident, Danzo will bebeled as one of the most dangerous renegade shinobi ever.


    Even yet, given his present strength, this isn��t a major issue��


    The greater issue is the ramifications of bing an enemy of the Amatsukami Organization.


    Danzo is well aware that whether his dojutsu evolves or not, Amatsukami will pursue him�� As a result, he wishes to obtain a higher-ranked Dojutsu in order to ensure that he has the capacity to protect himself against Amatsukami.


    As a result, he can��t let Homusubi seed no matter what; because if she does, it will be a huge problem for him.


    With such thoughts running through both of their heads, their eyes met for a brief moment, and they each recognized what the other was up to�� Both of them realized that thisbat was unavoidable and that they could neither retreat nor surrender.


    Danzo realized this and, without caring about the implications of chakra consumption, he sped his hands together with a ��snap�� sound, releasing all of his reserves with an explosive burst.


    Boom��!


    An explosion happened as all of the chakras within his body appeared in physical form, powerful winds blew, and the ritual tform beneath his feet copsed.


    Roar!


    The dark red Susano��o he projected let out a ferocious demon-like roar and began to undergo new alterations with the help of Danzo��s Chakra reserves.


    As skeletal muscles grew, the Susano��o quickly developed in bulk, along with gaining arms, legs, and wings�� In less than a minute, it became a Complete Body Susano��o.


    Danzo��s Susano��o had a pair of Oni-like horns over its head and many monsters with sharp fangs in its mouth, which was an unexpected alteration�� As a result of these two alterations, Danzo��s Susano��o appeared to be the incarnation of a Majin of war rather than the incarnation of God of war.


    Homusubi couldn��t help but shudder when she saw Danzo��s Susano��o, ��Complete Body Susano��o? Is he already capable of using Susano��o��s entire body?��


    Even after awakening the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, it takes a lot of time and training for the Uchiha nsmen to be able to use theplete body Susano��o, thus it��s rather remarkable that Danzo can use it right away.


    Furthermore, the size of Danzo��splete body Susano��o�� It��s toorge�� twice as big as Homusubi��splete body Susano��o body.


    It immediately changed the course of thebat and tipped the battle to Danzo��s advantage the moment it acted.


    Homusubi, on the other hand, was not to be outdone�� Even with the half-size Susano��o, she used her tactics and experience to defeat Danzo��s Susano��o.


    Bang, Bang��


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The volcanic cave shook once again during the furious conflict between the twoplete body Susano��o, reaching the limit of what it can withstand before bursting out.


    ��Heh�� things are starting to get interesting���� Orochimaru grinned as he whispered.


    Orochimaru��s demeanor was serene�� Everything on the battlefield seemed to be going ording to n�� And based on his behavior, he clearly has something up his sleeve that he hasn��t shown yet.


    Maybe he��s just waiting for the right moment�� The chance to change everything and emerge as the biggest winner from this ordeal.


    ��


    Kakashi couldn��t take it any longer as he watched the Konoha Shinobi die one by one��


    He knew that acting irresponsibly here might make him a traitor to Konoha, but he couldn��t keep watching and do nothing��


    His devotion to Konoha wouldn��t let him stand by and watch as other vigers perish in vain before his very eyes��


    Kakashi couldn��t help but think as he made up his decision to act. ��Heh�� Otou-sama�� Despite the fact that the circumstance I��m in is not the same as yours, what I��m experiencing right now is probably not too different from how you felt when you decided to abandon your mission�� I finally understand you�� and your intentions����


    He let out a sigh and then shook his head�� Then the look in his eyes shifted��


    In his eyes, he exuded seriousness and maturity like never before.


    With a fresh look on his face, Kakashi reached into his Shinobi bag and pulled out numerous Kunai��


    Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish�� Whiish��


    All the Kunai were thrown at different angles.


    And the very next moment, he disappeared.


    Whoosh��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654: Orochimaru Joins the Battle


    <em>Whiiish��</em>


    With an air-cutting sound, a specially marked Kunai was nailed at the foot of a Root Shinobi.


    The sudden appearance of Kunai out of nowhere surprised the Root Shinobi and prompted him to take the battle stance��


    <em>Chiiirrrpppp��</em>


    But before he had the time to figure out how and where the kunai came from, he found an arm d in sliver-blue lightning through his chest, and at the same time, the very iconic sound of chirping of thousands of birds entered his ears��


    ��Hata�� ke�� Kak�� as�� h-��!��


    Before he could finish his words, his body turned cold and he lost all signs of life.


    The death of the Root shinobi was noticed by one of the other Root shinobi who immediately alerted all the other shinobi present in the surroundings.


    ��Enemy Attack��!��


    ��Everyone�� be careful�� it��s an enemy attack��!��


    ��And the one attacking us is none other than Hatake Kakashi����


    ��Are you kidding me? As far as I know, Hatake Kakashi has mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique�� how are we supposed to deal with that bug Jutsu��?��


    Instantly, Kakashi became the center of attention of all Root Shinobi, and the situation turned chaotic.


    ��


    Back in the Volcanic cave


    Under the raw power of Danzo��s demonic Susano��o, Homusubi��s Golden Susano��o was constantly suppressed and forced to the corner of the cave.


    Undoubtedly, in the battle of pure physical power, Homusubi��s Susano��o is no match for Danzo��s Susano��o. In fact, not only her, even Shisui and Obito��s Susano��o are not matched against Danzo��s Susano��o, in raw physical power at least. Danzo��s Susano��o is really strong.


    ��Damn it!�� Homusubi gritted her teeth�� She could feel that Danzo was gradually gaining an advantage even in the battle of absorbing the Yin-Yang chakra, and this is clearly not a good thing for Homusubi, because it means that Danzo is reaching closer and closer to awakening the Rinnegan��


    Looking into Danzo��s eyes, Homusubi noticed that the pattern of Danzo��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan has started to distort�� the scarlet and ck color of the Tomoe and copy wheel has started to change into violet color with a ripple pattern.


    All signs indicate that Danzo��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is close to evolving to the next stage.


    While Homusubi was worried and panicked, Danzo on the other hand was excited�� As he realized that he is gaining a dominant position and his dojutsu is reaching closer and closer to evolution, and he is reaching closer and closer to bing a true god, he became more and more ecstatic, and roared, ��Hahaha�� I�� I will be the true god of the Shinobi world and make it bow down at my fe-��!��


    Before Danzo could finish his words, something that Danzo never wanted to happen happened��


    Danzo who was traveling on cloud nine suddenly felt his heart cold and his body frozen��


    The chakra transmission was suddenly cut off��


    Along with the cut-off of chakra supply, even Danzo��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�Cwhich was only a few steps away from evolving into the Rinnegan also stagnated and reverted back to the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Time seems to have stopped all of a sudden, and the two Susano��o who were engaged inbat also stopped in their respective positions.


    ��Thankfully it stopped���� Homusubi breathed a sigh of relief��


    Although Tsukihi doesn��t exactly know what caused the Chakra Transmission Array to malfunction all of a sudden and stopped the Chakra transmission, she is really d that it happened, ��If a lunatic like him awakened the Rinnegan, then it would have been doom for the entire shinobi world����


    Just imagining the situation with Danzo having the Rinnegan scares Tsukihi to the core.


    Seeing that the ritual hase to a stop midway, Orochimaru chuckled lightly, ��What a pity�� I was just a step away from witnessing a miracle����


    Orochimaru��s words brought everyone back to their senses, especially Danzo.


    He nced at Orochimaru for a moment with a nk expression, then his expression started to change, and within a few seconds he was shouting like a maniac, ��It��s all because of you bastards��! You people are again and again hindering me��! Why?! Why are you bugs not kneeling before me like obedient servants?! Why don��t all of you JUST DIE?!��


    With each of his words, the chakra emanating from his body became more and more violent.


    And different from before, this time Danzo wasn��t restrained at all.


    ROAR��!


    Danzo��s madness caused the Dark Red Susano��o of his to enter the berserker mode and roar like a mad beast.


    Along with the roar, a spiritual attack that directly attacks the soul was also released and once again shook the entire cave.


    And as if that wasn��t already more than enough, even the crimson red corrosive mist also spread within the volcanic cave.


    ��Ah����


    ��I�� I�� can��t breathe��!��


    ��My�� arm����


    All the shinobi within the cave who didn��t have a way to protect themselves from the corrosive mist and soul-shaking roar instantly became prey to Danzo��s hysteria.


    Homusubi was lucky enough to have the protection of Susano��o over her body that��s why she didn��t instantly fall prey to the corrosive mist, otherwise, perhaps even she might have turned into nothingness��


    Relieved and alert, she quickly released her Susano��o, and instantly used the Body Flicker Jutsu to appear next to Orochimaru and angrily scolded him, ��You created this mess�� now find a way to deal with it immediately��!��


    It was exactly as Homusubi said, if not for Orochimaru, Danzo would have long since died and they wouldn��t have to face this trouble before them right now!


    Orochimaru said, ��Well I suppose both of us agree that a lunatic like him should really be buried here����


    Homusubi sighed and stated, ��It��s about time you use all your cards�� else, the situation willpletely get out of our hands.��


    Homusubi didn��t know what cards does Orochimaru still have, but she knows that there must be something. Especially considering that the snake inside which he was hiding until now has almost melted under corrosion, but there are no signs of Orochimaru panicking even the slightest.


    It definitely means that Orochimaru is still confident of his win��


    The only reason he hasn��t used that card of his is that he is still eying Danzo��s body.


    Homusubi understands this very well, so obviously, she won��t be idiot enough to let Orochimaru take advantage here.


    Understanding that he can no longer act as a bystander, Orochimaru smiled awkwardly, and then without speaking any nonsense, he bit his finger, weaved the hand signs, and then tapped on the ground, ��Edo Tensei no Jutsu!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655: Orochimaru��s Trump Cards


    Bang, Bang!


    Two coffins appeared out of nowhere, with the words ��Sho�� and ��Ni�� written on the lids.


    ��Edo Tensei of Shodaime and Nidaime Hokage?�� Homusubi grimaced as she saw the two coffins. Are they your trump card Are you certain they��ll be able to handle Danzo?��


    Homusubi has already confronted the two Hokage while using the Fujin Clone a few months back�� The two Hokage in the Edo Tensei form, as far as she knows, aren��t too weak, and their strength should be slightly higher than Kage rank, but that��s it��


    Shodaime Hokage and Nidaime Hokage in their present Edo Tensei form would not be enough to fight Shimura Danzo, who now has seven Kekkei Genkai, including the Wood Release and Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Orochimaru grinned and remained deafeningly silent. He��d much rather have his masterwork demonstrate it to Homusubi via action than through words.


    With a sigh and a shake of her head, Homusubi expressed her dissatisfaction with the situation.


    She has no idea how things will turn out now; all she knows is that she hopes it doesn��t get out of hand.


    Tuk�� Tuk��


    Two individuals with dull faces and cracked bodies walked out of the coffins step by step as the lids of both coffins slid off.


    Homusubi��s pupils shrank as soon as she noticed the two of them with her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan��


    ��Orochimaru�� he.. How did he do it in such a short amount of time?��


    The chakra fluctuations she was sensing from the bodies of the two former Hokages, particrly the Shodaime Hokage, were exceedingly powerful, far more so than the ones Fujin had felt from them during hisstbat with them.


    It��s not impossible for an Edo Tensei to have such strength; Uchiha Madara��s strength in the fourth great shinobi war is clear proof of this; however, the possibility of them being able to show such strength at this point in time should have been next to impossible, but�� this is no longer the case, and it can only mean one thing, and it��s extremely surprising.


    ��How did Orochimaru enhance the Edo Tensei Jutsu to this degree so quickly?�� Homusubi wondered.


    She has no idea what the answer is to this question�� She can only assume it��s due of the threat posed by the Akatsuki Organization, which is always hovering above Orochimaru��s head.


    Whatever the reason for his rapid improvement in Edo Tensei Jutsu, it is a positive thing for them right now.


    Even if Danzo is their former apprentice, Homusubi is confident that the two Hokages will not remain silent after witnessing Danzo��s horrible crimes against the Konoha Shinobi.


    The Shodaime Hokage, dressed in the red shinobi armour of the Warring States Period, stared at his broken hands and groaned miserably, ��This Jutsu again?��


    The Nidaime Hokage, dressed in Warring States Period blue shinobi gear, folded his hands over his chest and studied the young figure standing not far away for a time before muttering, ��Danzo�� ��Is that you?��.


    Nidaime Hokage, as the superior and Sensei of the six shinobi at the time, was a very dedicated Sensei to his six followers. To defend his followers and Konoha��s future, he even chose to face Kinkaku, Ginkaku, and their elite forces on his own to ensure that Konoha��s future was protected.


    As a result, when Senju Tobirama saw the familiar face of one of those six children, he immediately recognised it as none other than Danzo��


    He was astonished when he observed something unexpected and eximed, ��Mangekyou Sharingan?�� and shook his head, ��No, that pair isn��t merely Mangekyou Sharingan�� It��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan!��


    His elder brother Hashirama, drawn in by Tobirama��sments, shifted his gaze to the young man who resembled Danzo and nodded slightly, ��Well, you are right Tobirama�� That pair of eyes reminds me of Madara��s�� They are the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.��


    Shodaime and Nidaime Hokage, who had dealt with the Uchiha n before, were well-versed in the Mangekyou Sharingan and the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Senju Hashirama, in particr, because he has frequently battled the strongest Uchiha, could tell just by looking at the youngster��s dark crimson Susano��o that the Sharingan��s visual prowess in his eyes is closer to that of Madara back in the day.


    Shodaime, on the other hand, believes that the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan of the child inside the crimson Susano��o is far more malevolent than Madara��s�� It appears to be loaded with rage, greed, lust, and other vices.


    Tobirama��s face became grave as he received his elder brother��s affirmation, and he said, ��Danzo�� you are Danzo, right? Why do you have the Uchiha n��s eyes?��


    The Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan can only be awakened by a Uchiha nsman, and Danzo isn��t a Uchiha, so the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan that Danzo holds must have been stolen from someone.


    Tobirama��s heart was freezing.


    He couldn��t believe his apprentice had be enamored with power and had strayed from the ��Will of Fire.��


    This was too much for him to bear�� He instilled in them the desire to be better than this.


    On the shattered altar.


    Danzo inhaled deeply and mumbled to himself, ��Is that�� Sensei?�� as he nced at the two familiar figures with a puzzled expression.


    Danzo hasn��t fully recovered his mind, but he did know the two figures, Shodaime Hokage and Nidaime Hokage.


    ��Shodaime Hokage-sama, Nidaime Hokage-sama, I believe it is appropriate to reminisce about the past days at ater time; just now, the Konoha Vige and the entire shinobi world are in peril����


    Shodaime and Nidaime both turned around and gazed at Orochimaru with a puzzled expression on their faces.


    ��First, this guy conspired against Sandaime Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and forced him to step down from the position of Hokage, and about a month after taking the power of Konoha Vige in his hands, he ordered nearly fifteen hundred high ranking Konoha Shinobi to secretly assemble outside this Volcano,�� Orochimaru said, pointing at Danzo.


    ��For a war?�� Tabirama asked, frowning.


    ��If it was merely for a war, then the Konoha Vige and the entire shinobi world wouldn��t have been imperilled by his acts,�� Orochimaru exined, shaking his head. �� He gathered those fifteen hundred Konoha shinobi outside this cave for the goal of absorbing their chakra and life force while performing a ceremony.��


    ��A ritual?�� Shodaime was perplexed this time. ��What type of ritual are you talking about?��


    ��A ceremony to climb into a God,�� Orochimaru continued. �� If he seeds, he will be a God, and I don��t suppose I need to exin what it takes to be a God, the life of the fifteen hundred Konoha shinobi outside this cave. We attempted to stop him ourselves, but the strength he has already acquired is far greater than we can bear�� As a result, I had no choice but to extricate the two of you from the underworld.��


    Nidaime Hokage��s expression darkened after hearing Orochimaru��s exnation��


    Shodaime Hokage sought to sense the condition outside the cave at the same moment, and he did detect over 1500 Chakra signals�� Many of them were already dead, some were barely surviving, and the remainder were on the verge of death as they spoke. Shodaime��s face became sombre as he realised there was some truth to that statement.


    Although Nidaime didn��t totally trust Orochimaru��s words, he couldn��t help but be suspicious when he felt the evil chakra encircling Danzo and saw people dying all around him. ��Danzo�� did you really do all of this?�� he wondered. ��Did you truly n to sabotage Hiruzen?��


    ��You were mistaken, Sensei��! Hiruzen�� he��s not deserving of the title of Hokage! I am the only shinobi who has been it and will be worthy of the title of Hokage�� Only I have the ability to take Konoha to new heights��!��said Danzo with a roar as if to add weight to his words.


    The current Danzocks the mental capacity toprehend the circumstances�� Instead of responding appropriately to Tobirama��s query, he uttered the ideas that had always been hidden in his heart.


    Rather than sprinkling water on the fire that Orochimaru was attempting to start, Danzo added more oil to it.


    ��Tobirama, this pupil of yours has lost his head in the desire of power,�� Hashirama stated casually as he rubbed his brother��s shoulder. ��Such a person cannot be allowed to remain Hokage because he would wreck Konoha�� We must put an end to him at all costs.��


    Shodaime Hokage went so far as to kill Madara for the sake of Konoha, so how can he spare simply a Danzo?


    Tobirama drew a deep breath and stayed silent; he had not anticipated the day when he would be forced to murder his own apprentice��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656: Perfect Shinobi


    ��Tobirama, this disciple of yours has lost his mind in the chase of power,�� Hashirama said solemnly. ��Such a person cannot be allowed to remain Hokage because he would wreck Konoha�� We must put an end to him at all costs.��


    ��This is truly your responsibility,�� Orochimaru said with a smile. �� After all, Shimura Danzo is your own disciple, Senju Tobirama-sama����


    Shodaime gave Orochimaru a harsh look and sighed, choosing not to say anything to him��


    After a brief moment of self-reflection, he shifted his gaze towards Homusubi and eximed, ��This is a surprise, another pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan? But now that I sense it, unlike Danzo��s, your eyes don��t seem to be full of wickedness or malice�� Are you the current Patriarch of the Uchiha n?��


    Nidaime awoke from his reverie and nced at Homusubi with a thoughtful expression�� ��Elder brother�� her attire�� is quite simr to that of the other guy we battled against thest time Orochimaru summoned us���� he remembered after seeing the intricacies of Homusubi��s mask and cloak and told Hashirama. ��Perhaps they��re both affiliated with the same organization!��


    Tobirama was describing their battle with Fujin at the ruins of the shrine.


    Despite the fact that both Shodaime and Nidaime were under Orochimaru��s control at the time, Nidaime recalls the events of that battle vividly��


    as well as the foe they faced that night.


    But, unlike Nidaime, Shodaime isn��t so convinced; that level of the fight was nothing to him. ��Huh��?�� he wondered, ��


    Tobirama, are you sure?��


    Fujin didn��t leave a strong enough impact on Shodaime that he would remember him immediately.


    Orochimaru nced worriedly at Homusubi after hearing the Senju brothers�� chat.


    He is concerned that Homusubi will be unable to contain her arrogance and will say something silly,plicating their predicament which is something Orochimaru knows he wouldn��t be able to afford in this situation.


    On the surface, it may appear that Orochimaru hasplete authority over Shodaime and Nidaime, but he knows this is not the truth.


    Even if Shodaime and Nidaime haven��t been restored to their former glory, their current power is incredibly strong, making controlling the two of them, particrly Shodaime Hokage, a difficult chore even for Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru is confident that, if Shodaime sincerely intends, he will be able to free himself from Orochimaru��s influence at any time.


    That��s why Orochimaru is terrified of Shodaime Hokage discovering the truth��


    It will be doom for them if they discover that not only Danzo but also Orochimaru and Homusubi are the masterminds behind this ceremony!


    Faced with Shodaime��s enquiring look, Nidaime��s piercing gaze, and Orochimaru��s anxious gaze, Homusubi delicately bowed to the two Hokage and said respectfully, ��Shodaime Hokage-sama, Nidaime Hokage-sama�� I��m sorry, but I��m not the current Patriarch of the Uchiha n; rather, I��m the Konoha Military Police Force��s vice-captain��


    Several mysterious disappearances of my nsmen have urred in recent years, and we assume that these disappearances are linked to the Amatsukami group.


    So, on the Patriarch��s orders, I entered the Amatsukami Organization in order to learn the truth and, if possible, rescue my nsmen; however, after more inquiry, I discovered that the disappearance is actually linked to Shimura Danzo, not the Amatsukami Organization��


    I found a few more secrets, including this ritual and how Danzo nned to use my nsmen as a sacrifice for this ritual, in addition to this stunning reality. I ran here to put an end to his ambition, but I was a stepte and couldn��t save them��


    If only����


    ��So that��s the situation,�� Shodaime groaned. Danzo did indeed steal the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in his eye sockets����


    Nidaime��s eyes furrowed as he listened intently to Orochimaru and Homusubi��s exnation.


    Tobirama finds it difficult toprehend that in this period, there are two pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�� However, given the current situation and his knowledge of the ins and outs of things, he is unable to dismiss Orochimaru and Homusubi��sments.


    While Nidaime was pondering Homusubi��sments, Danzo erupted in a violent roar from the rubble of the ceremonial altar, drawing everyone��s attention.


    Danzo was stooped over, the tips of his fingers brushing the ground, his breath was heavy, and a massive plume of white smoke billowed from his nostrils with each exhale�� With his tangled hair full of sweat and fluids, as well as the dark red erosive color surrounding him, he seemed like a devil crawled out of hell.


    Sensei�� your period has already passed�� today is the dawn of a new era, an era that exclusively belongs to me���� said Danzo looking at Tobirama w �� I will be the sole ruler of the whole shinobi world during this age.��


    Tobirama sighed regretfully when he heard such remarks, ��Danzo�� You��ve be this because of your greed and hunger for power�� it��s partly my fault that you��ve be this�� As your Sensei, it is now my obligation to correct my mistakes, so I shall put an end to your goals!�� As he said these words, Tobirama��s expression turned cold.


    His body flickered and vanished in a white sh as soon as he concluded his remarks��


    Whoosh��


    Shodaime pped his hands and said, ��Wood Style: Wood-Dragon Jutsu!�� at the same instant.


    Instantly, a massive wooden dragon appeared from the ground and began to coil around Danzo��s blood-red Susano��o, getting tighter and tighter with each passing second, as if it would crush the Susano��o within it.


    Roar��!


    But how can Danzo��s Susano��o let the wood dragon crush it? Enraged, the Susano��o let out a furious roar, then tore the wooden dragon apart with its ws and fangs.


    Shodaime had underestimated the Susano��o��s strength; with its pure physical strength and the sharpness of its ws, the Susano��o was able to tear apart the wooden dragon in just a few attempts.


    ��Oh-ho�� this is a pleasant surprise���� In a moment of astonishment, Hashirama mumbled�� But that was it; he reached out his hands and pped furiously without looking back.


    Bang, Bang, Bang


    Three wooden dragons sprang from the earth, bigger, thicker, tougher, and darker than the previous one, and entwined Danzo��s Susano��o.


    ��Who were the sacrifices for summoning them?�� Homusubi couldn��t help but wonder as she watched Hashirama��s performance.


    The Edo Tensei summons�� strength is also determined by the summoner��s sacrifices; the better and more powerful the sacrifices, the greater the Edo Tensei summons�� strength.


    If the sacrifice is of poor quality, no matter how powerful the summon was when he was alive, he would never be able to function at his best in the Edo Tensei form.


    ��It��s a secret���� Orochimaru remarked, smirking.


    Homusubi shook her head and walked away from the situation��


    On the other hand, Nidaime noticed Danzo was preupied with the Wooden Dragons and decided to take advantage of the situation�� He used his Flying Raijin Jutsu and Earth Release Jutsu to get closer to Danzo, and as he reached him, he extended his hands and muttered softly, ��Soul Extraction Technique!��


    Tobirama is a knowledgeable and experienced shinobi who was able to figure out the trouble in Danzo��s soul with a single nce, thus he utilized the most appropriate Jutsu to deal with him.


    When Danzo bes the target of the ��Soul Extraction Technique!,�� all of the souls in his body, including Danzo��s own, will be extracted, resulting in Danzo��s instant death.


    As he watched Tobirama speeding toward him, Danzo felt a strong sense of crisis overwhelm him��


    His head may not have been working properly, but his instincts were still saving him��


    Danzo did everything he could based on his intuition, and just as Tobirama was about to touch him, his figure vanished.


    Even Tobirama, who was famed for his speed, was caught aback by his speed and was unable to respond in time.


    Tobirama nced for evidence of Danzo while still in mid-air, shocked and surprised, and whispered quietly, ��His Body Flicker Jutsu has gotten this fast?��


    ��Don��t be mistaken,�� Orochimaru chuckled as he exined from afar ��That��s not only Body Flicker Jutsu, Nidaime Hokage-sama�� It��s the oue of Danzo stealing Swift Release Kekkei Genkai from a shinobi simr to the Uchiha n��s Sharingan.��


    ��Is that even possible?�� both Nidaime and Shodaime wondered.


    ��Yes�� it is feasible with the ritual he performed���� Orochimaru nodded.


    ��A ritual to take other people��s Kekkei Genkai?�� Nidaime wondered.


    ��Doesn��t it sound strange? But it��s the truth�� he used this Jutsu to steal not only the Uchiha n��s Sharingan and the Swift Release from an Uzumaki shinobi, but also several other Kekkei Genkai such as Wood Release, Dark Release, Crystal Release, Storm Release, and Boil Release�� to be the most perfect Shinobi in existence!�� Orochimaru said.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657: Time to Get Serious


    Tobirama couldn��t help but frown after hearing Orochimaru��s exnation. ��The most ideal Shinobi?�� he wondered.


    He immediately looked down at the remnants of the altar beneath his feet and studied the numerous Fuinjutsu carved on the altar��s ruins; after a while, he looked along the chakra-carrying lines and his face turned solemn.


    Remember, Nidaime Hokage is one of the top Ninjutsu innovators and researchers in the world of shinobi�� Senju Tobirama created some of the most famous and dangerous ninjutsu in the shinobi world, including but not limited to Kage Bunshin, Edo Tensei, Flying Raijin, and so on. As a result, he was able to understand the outline of the ritual ceremony performed in this volcanic cave in a matter of seconds, and couldn��t help but be more regretful. ��Danzo�� I��m beginning to think my decision was incorrect�� Sarutobi is not deserving of the title of Hokage����


    Tobirama��s abrupt remarks, ��Sarutobi not deserving�� caught all three of them off guard, whether it was Hashirama, Orochimaru, or Homusubi. ��What are you trying to say?��


    ��Hahahahahaha�� do you finally realize that instead of Sarutobi, you should have picked me?�� Danzoughed menacingly and mockingly inside the volcano �� But it��s already toote����


    ��Don��t get me wrong, Danzo,�� Tobirama replied with a shake of his head, �� Even if I had another chance to pick between Sarutobi and you, I would choose Sarutobi�� The only reason I believe Sarutobi is unworthy of being Hokage is that, despite knowing exactly what kind of person you are, he did not get rid of you while the situation was still manageb-����


    Boom!


    Tobirama was about to finish his sentence when Danzo appeared in front of him and punched him in the stomach��


    Bang!


    Tobirama flew away like a cannonball and smashed against the volcano��s granite wall, apanied by a deafening loud roar��


    Smash!


    The form of Danzo became clearer after Tobirama was shot within the wall�� He had used the Swift Release to its utmost limit in that blow just now, and as a result, his speed was so quick that only Homusubi, with the help of her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, was able to catch his figure; aside from her, no one could see Danzo��s figure��


    Hashiamra would have been able to sense Danzo with ease if he had been in Sennin Mode, but because he wasn��t, tracking Danzo with just his eyes was a difficult chore even for him.


    No one else, including Tobirama and Orochimaru, was able to grab Danzo��s figure.


    ��Die��!�� shouted Danzo at this point. ��Die, die, die�� You must all perish!�� and instinctively weaved the hand signs��


    Thousands of Exploding tags buried beneath the rocks erupted and shook the entire volcano, bringing it to the active stage.


    Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom


    At the same time, blood-red crystals emerged at the cave��s openings, sealing all possible exit routes from the volcano.


    ��


    Outside the Volcano.


    All the shinobi outside the cave looked in the direction of the cave with worrisome expressions due to the strong shaking and explosions.


    ��What the hell is going on inside?��


    Whether Konoha shinobi were tied to the Charka Transmission Array or the Root Shinobi confronting Kakashi, they were all ovee with doubts and anxiety at this moment.


    As the tremors became more intense, bottomless cracks began to form all around the volcano. These fractures wererge enough to start hundreds of meters away from the volcano��s foot and extend all the way up to the volcano��s peak, giving the impression that the volcano and the surroundingnd were about to be buried!


    ��Is this volcano going to erupt?�� a nagging doubt emerged in their minds.


    In the face of such a crisis, the Root Shinobis turned their backs on Kakashi and focused on how to assess the situation on the inside.


    Their master Danzo is still inside, therefore they must discover how to contact him and, if necessary, save him.


    Even Kakashi was concerned; he had no idea what was going on inside the volcano or why it was disying indications of copse�� He was, however, relieved that he now had the possibility to save all of the Konoha Shinobi here�� He still hasn��t worked out how he��ll save over a thousand shinobis, though.


    Of course, Kakashi had no idea that the creation of a Rinnegan had been stopped because of his hasty resolve to save the Konoha Shinobi��


    If he were to learn of it, he wouldn��t know whether to be pleased or disappointed��


    ��


    Somewhere on the Edge of the Land of Fire


    <em>Rumble��</em>


    The Yondaime Raikage questioned one of the Kumogakure Shinobi standing behind him, ��Is that the direction?�� after hearing a small rumbling sound in the distance and feeling the vibrations on the earth.


    ��Well�� the sound is indeeding from the location where the Konoha Shinobi have collected,�� the Kumogakure Shinobi confirmed. �� Although����


    ��If that��s the case, then we can��t wait any longer��,�� Yondaime Raikage said.�� start right away!��


    Yondaime Raikage��s attendant, Dodai, instantly halted him, ��Raikage-sama�� Over fifteen hundred Konoha shinobi have gathered there, ording to Anbu��s report�� Our total number, including all Anbu teams, is less than a hundred�� If we ventured into Konoha��s territory irresponsibly in such a situation, the situation would quickly spiral out of control��


    Please, at the very least, wait for the preliminary investigation squads to return so that we can devise an effective n.��


    Because Raikage��s goal is to sneak into the Land of Fire, he didn��t bring many shinobi squads with him; aside from himself and his personal guards, there are only roughly 20 four-man squads in the area.


    They��ve been waiting for the preliminary investigation teams to return for this reason.


    Although Ay is impatient, he understands that he is Kumgakure��s backbone and cannot afford any mishaps. In the current state of the shinobi world, if something happened to him, the entire Kumogakure would be terrified, so he kept his cool and asked, ��How long would it take for all of them to return?��


    ��I have already ryed the order to assemble here, it should take no more than 15 minutes for all the squads to return���� said the young Mabui, Yondaime Raikage��s assistant.


    ��Ten minutes at most�� no matter how many squads have assembled by that time, we will depart in ten minutes!�� Raikage said, waving his hand.


    ��


    Somewhere else in the Land of Fire.


    ��How far is it, Naomi?��


    Naomi replied, ��Homusubi-sama, we��re almost to their base����


    ��Alright then,�� Homusubi said, nodding, ��as soon as we arrive, I��ll take charge of attracting all the attention, and while I battle against them, you��ll sneak inside their base and rescue the girl����


    ��Understood���� Naomi nodded.


    As a result, Homusubi and Naomi sped up and dashed for one of Root��s secret strongholds in an attempt to save Senju Mika from Shimura Danzo��s clutches.


    ��


    Inside the Volcano.


    Because Danzo used Crystals to close all of the Volcano��s apertures, the volcano was filled with the dust, smoke, and heat produced by the detonation of hundreds of thousands of explosive tags�� The entire volcano was engulfed in smoke and dust in a matter of seconds as if it were the epitome of hell on Earth.


    Homusubi and Orochimaru exchanged worried nces while standing inside this hell.


    The issue is that the volcano��s activity is increasing as a result of the earthquake, and it has begun to show signals of eruption, which may be extremely harmful to everyone.


    Furthermore, the volcano��s walls have be increasingly fragile as it begins to crumble as a result of the incessant shaking��


    Shodaime pushed his palms to the ground and yelled, ��Wood Style: Deep Forest Emergence!�� as the walls of the Volcano began to crumble.


    C

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658: When all Four Acts


    As Shodaime became more serious, he sped his hands together and manipted the tree vines to assault Danzo��s Susano��o, denying Danzo any time to fight back.


    Countless thick tree vines attacked Danzo from all directions and wrapped around his Susano��o under Shodaime��s power�� Danzo��s Susano��o was wrapped in and around by thick tree vines in a matter of seconds, but that wasn��t the end of it, as the tree vines began to tighten and crush Danzo��s Susano��o one by one!


    ��Damn you!�� Danzo screamed violently and unleashed more chakra and visual prowess onto the battlefield.


    Two streaks of bloody tears poured down his cheeks, and Danzo��s Susano��o began a furious struggle shortly after.


    Danzo began shredding the tree vines one by one with the brutal force and sharpness of his Susano��o��s ws; simultaneously, the bloody misting out of his Susano��o became denser denser, and the tree vines began to corrode and break loose under its corrosive influence.


    Shodaime grimaced when he saw this, and after weaving the hand motions, he yelled, ��Wood Golem Jutsu!��


    Thousands of trees emerged from the ground and assembled into the shape of a statue-like monster with an oni-like face, a human-like body, and a wooden dragon wrapped around its torso, just a little smaller than Danzo��s Susano��o.


    Shodaime leaped on the Wooden Golem��s body as it took shape,manding it to battle Danzo��s Susano��o.


    <em>Bang��! Bang��! Boom��! Boom��!</em>


    As a result, the Susano��o and the Wooden Golem attacked each other��


    With a roar, the Wooden Golem drove the Susano��o against the volcano��s wall with a powerful blow.


    Shodaime didn��t allow Danzo a chance to catch his breath after the first sessful assault, and instead continued to hit him one by one�� Shodaime appeared to have a good chance of defeating Danzo considering his advantage over him, but this advantage didn��tst long as bloody-red crystals began to emerge beneath Golem��s feet.


    The bloody-red crystals imprisoned the Golem��s motions as they appeared beneath his feet.


    ��Crystal Style?�� says the narrator. Shodaime mumbled, frowning��


    When the Wooden Golem��s movements were sealed, Danzo used this tiny window tomand his Susano��o to pounce on the Golem, putting more effort into fighting Shodaime��s Golem.


    The conflict between two giants shook the cave once more, and the Susano��o��s walls began to disintegrate even more. The entire volcano would have crumbled long ago if it hadn��t been for Shodaime��s gigantic trees that supported the cave��s walls.


    <em>Roar��!</em>


    The Bloody Red Susano��o let out another powerful roar at this point, shaking the souls of everyone in the cave.


    Because Susano��o was not defended this time, even Homusubi was not spared and immediately spat out a mouthful of blood�� Orochimaru��s health deteriorated as he spit arge amount of blood, causing his body to be weak, his face to turn pale, and he to be forced to kneel on the ground while taking deep breaths.


    ��Was that the same ability he had just a few minutes ago?��


    But�� what type of ability is this, exactly?


    He can use sound to directly target his adversaries�� souls?��


    Homusubi was concerned about Danzo��s power to assault the souls of his foes directly��!


    Ordinary shinobi have no way of attacking other shinobi��s souls, and up until now, possibly only two shinobi had this ability: the first was undoubtedly Senju Tobirama, and the second was Dan Kato, who employed the Spirit Transformation Jutsu.


    However, it looks that even Danzo has obtained the power to attack souls directly, which is a major problem for his foes.


    Ordinary shinobi have no way of increasing the strength of their souls except by training the Yin Chakra, which doesn��t improve the strength of the soul very much. As a result, if ordinary shinobi are attacked directly in the soul, they be entirely feeble and helpless.


    Especially those who, like Orochimaru, have made their souls extremely weak by conducting uwful rituals on them on a regr basis��


    Orochimaru was the one who suffered the most during this period, and he grumbled, ��I never expected Danzo to be such a headache��!��


    ��And the credit for this goes to none other than you,�� Homusubi remarked, irritably clicking her tongue. Danzo would have long since died if you hadn��t messed with the ceremony, and we wouldn��t be meeting him here.��


    Shodaime, no matter how powerful he is, is an Edo Tensei, therefore he can��t show off his full potential and can��t unleash his most powerful jutsus like ��Veritable 1000-Armed Kan��on and all that��


    Because Shodaime isn��t at his best right now, Danzo can easily keep up with him. As a result, thinking that the most powerful Hokage will put a stop to Danzo is a naive concept that will nevere true.


    And if Danzo managed to flee this volcano, the danger he would pose to the shinobi world, Amatsukami, and Orochimaru would be enormous�� The reason for this is that he will be able to restore his sanity and be acquainted with the seven Kekkei Genkai in his body, which is something Homusubi does not desire�� As a result, she folded her fists in front of her and muttered to Orochimaru beside her, ��Strike while the iron is hot�� This is our best chance�� let��s all assault him at the same time and put a stop to this charade����


    Orochimaru nodded, agreeing with Homusubi��s point of view. I guess I don��t have much of a choice at this point���� He then activated the Cursed Seals he��d imnted in himself.


    Homusubi used an incredibly enormous me Jutsu on Danzo as soon as her hand songs were finished, and she also reactivated her golden Susano��o to the ultimate Winged stage and pounced on him with it.


    <em>Whoosh��!</em>


    As soon as she rushed toward Danzo, Homusubi used the four Golden Swords of her Susano��o and shed them at Danzo with all her might��


    <em>Whiiish��</em>


    The right arm of Danzo��s Susano��o flew out as the golden sword dropped��!


    ��What the��?�� Danzo was taken aback; he had not expected such a thing to happen�� He hadn��t expected Homusubi to still be capable of shing his Susano��o��s arm with a single stroke!


    But, after a period of shock and amazement, he became enraged�� He screamed angrily and waved his fists furiously, attempting to rip Homusubi and her Susano��o to shreds.


    However, when Homusubi was able to parry Danzo��s w attacks, he became increasingly irritated��


    Danzo made the hand motions out of rage and restlessness, and the ground underneath them rocked�� But, unlike the other asions, this time it wasn��t the Susano��o or anything else that attacked Homusubi; instead, it was the thick tree vines!


    ��Wood Style?�� says the narrator. ��So�� he really does have more than one Kekkei Genkai��?�� Shodaime grumbled, frowning.


    Furthermore, Danzo��s control over them appears to be immacte�� Whether it��s Susano��o, the preceding Crystal Style, or the Wood Style�� All of them have been employed really well by Danzo, and they have shown a lot of power�� It��s as though he��s been training them for years��


    Or, to put it another way, he has intrinsically gained them in a highly powerful form, which implies that, despite hisck ofmand over them, he can demonstrate immense power from them��


    Homusubi did not sit still as she saw innumerable tree vines approaching her and attempting to entwine around her contours�� She woven the hand sings by folding her hands together.


    Except for Shodaime and Nidaime, others were shocked to notice that, in addition to Homusubi��s hand signs, her Susano��o��s arms were also weaving the same hand signs.


    ��ze Release: Oshihimimi: Golden Lotus of Hell!�� Homusubi whispered as the hand signs werepleted.


    As soon as she said the name of the Jutsu, golden mes flew into the night sky in a radius of almost a hundred metres around her, as if the volcano had burst��


    ��Oshihimimi�� is not only Homusubi��s distinctive Kekkei Genkai, but also her Susano��o��s natural ability. As a result, when she uses her Kekkei Genkai while using the Susano��o, the effect is on another level.


    The Bloody Red Smoke and the zing Golden mes soon began a tug of war.


    Orochimaru made his move just as Homusubi and Danzo were locked in a tug of battle��


    <em>��The Eight-Headed Serpent��s Art!��</em>


    Orochimaru changed into a monstrous eight-headed Serpent, simr to Yamata-no-Orochi from tales and folklore, and pounced on the gory red Susano��o after speaking these words.


    Strangely, contrary to mythology, Yamata-no-Orochi appeared to be the good man, while Susano��o, the god of thunder and storms who slew it in stories, appeared to be the bad person��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659: Death of Danzo��!


    <em>Boom Boom Boom��</em>


    <em>Rumble��!</em>


    Burning fire and corrosive mist crashed against each other and generated a shock wave all around the volcano, amidst the explosive and rumbling sounds�� These shockwaves, when paired with the pandemonium and noise, exacerbated the situation.


    The mayhem was caused by twoplete body Susaso��o, one Wooden Golem almost as tall as the Golden Susano��o, and the newly added Yamata no Orochi form of Orochimaru with eight heads. The four huge existences battled together while being squeezed inside the little volcano�� It��s easy to visualize the chaos inside the volcanic cave.


    The structure of the volcano has long been destroyed by such catastrophe��


    Cracks are heaped on top of each other on the Volcano��s walls, forming crack cobwebs��


    The entire volcano would have crumbled long ago if it hadn��t been for Shodaime Hokage��s tree vines��


    Shodaime expended a great deal of effort and chakra to prevent the volcano from copsing because he is aware of the presence of over fifteen hundred shinobi outside the volcano, and he understands that if the volcano copses, those fifteen hundred shinobi will all perish instantly, which he cannot allow as the Shodaime Hokage.


    Even Hashirama��s tree vines couldn��t keep tonnes of rocks and boulders from tumbling into the magma pool and spilling it all over the region.


    Even in the midst of confusion, the furious struggle continued.


    While Shodaime and Homusubi had captured the majority of Danzo��s focus, Yamata no Orochimaru��s unexpected attack caught Danzo off guard and tipped the battle��s bnce.


    In some ways, Orochimaru��s ��The Eight-Headed Serpent��s Art!�� can be considered a very powerful Ninjutsu, because as long as Orochimaru��s Chakra isn��t depleted, the Yamata no Orochi form of Orochimaru has enough raw power and means to fight even low-tier or mid-tier Tailed Beasts, which isn��t a joke�� Another significant benefit of this Jutsu is that it promotes constant regeneration��


    And Orochimaru��s regeneration ability in the Yamata no Orochi form is a godsend against Danzo, as it allows him to resist Danzo��s bloody red mist.


    Danzo��s attention has already been diverted due to his involvement in a struggle with both Shodaime and Homusubi�� Even when Orochimaru wasn��t present, Danzo was having trouble keeping up with both Homusubi and Shodaime, half of whose attention was focused on preventing the volcano��s copse, and when Orochimaru�Cwho can resist the effect of decay of bloody red mist�Cjoined the fray, the battle��s bnce was immediately shifted.


    Danzo was at a severe disadvantage and was quickly suppressed.


    As a result, even the tree vines he fashioned to hold Homusubi in ce didn��tst long.


    Danzo��s Wood Style is obviously not as powerful as Shodaime Hokage��s Wood Style, and if Danzo��s tree vines have the ability to absorb the chakra of their target, then even Homusubi��s Golden mes have the ability to burn down all the chakra that theye into contact with, so the Wood Style was never able to gain any significant advantage over Homusubi, to begin with.


    As a result, when Oshihimimi��s golden mes began to re up, Homusubi��s figure, like the goddess of war, became increasingly dominant over all beings.


    Danzo became increasingly enraged as his Susano��o failed to provide any advantage against the joint suppression of three enormous monsters, and even the tree vines he formed were rendered worthless, and he screamed wildly, ��Damn it�� damn it�� damn it�� why are you all trying to stop me!?��


    Danzo received no response from any of the three�� In reality, even if they were suppressing him unterally, none of the three of them showed any signs of triumph on their faces, and they dared not rx their vignce!


    While it is true that they were able to subdue Danzo, the reality that they were only able to do so because they coborated is indisputable�� Danzo��s strength has surpassed all expectations and soared to such heights that even Shodaime Hokage was taken aback.


    If Hashirama is being honest, Danzo is without a doubt the second most powerful foe he has ever faced, the first being undoubtedly Madara.


    But, with Madara falling in front of him, how can Danzo stay standing?


    <em>Crack��</em>


    The dark crimson Susano��o of Danzo finally shattered with a sharp sound beneath thebined attack of Shodaime��s Wooden Golem and Yamata-no-Orochi.


    Danzo was taken aback when his Susano��o break, and he had a puzzled expression on his face.


    Nidaime, who had been hiding in the shadows and waiting for the right moment to appear up until now, made his move and sted a piercing water jet at Danzo, ��This is the end, Danzo����


    <em>��Water Style: Severing Wave!��</em>


    <em>sh��!</em>


    ��Sensei���� Danzo tried to turn around and look at Tobirama��


    But it was toote��


    Under the high pressure of the water jet, Danzo��s body was instantly cut into two halves��


    <em>Puff��</em>


    Blood sshed��


    <em>Woosh��</em>


    Susano��o disappeared instantly��


    Thump��


    And he fell on the broken rock pieces of the volcano�� dead�� finally�� Danzo was killed��


    The powerful body that was imnted with Hashirama Cells and survived the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Jutsu finally fell under the surprise attack of Nidaime Hokage��


    Orochimaru appeared out of one of the snakeheads of Yamata-no-Orochi and muttered with a smile, ��Finally��! It��s over for him����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660: Lucky Orochimaru?


    When Orochimaru noticed that Danzo had been shed in half by Tobirama��s assault and had died as a result, he smirked and looked at the body with ravenous eyes.


    He has only one thought racing through his head at the moment: ��It is finally time��!��


    As soon as Shodaime, Nidaime, and Homusubi were able to react, Orochimaru��s body transformed into a gigantic white snake that rushed towards the remains of Danzo��s body.


    All of this is being done with the goal of obtaining the greatest number of benefits, beating Homusubi to it, and emerging from this experiment as the sole winner. By benefits, he refers to either the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in the eye sockets of Danzo��s corpse or Danzo��s corpse itself, which is extremely valuable due to the fact that Danzo��s corpse has survived the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual.


    Awakening the attention of Hashirama, Tobirama, and Homusubi was Orochimaru��s unexpected act��


    Tobirama shook his head and whispered, ��I knew it�� from the very beginning��!�� And prepared to employ Flying Raijin to halt Orochimaru from achieving his goals, however, it appeared to be toote.


    Orochimaru did not forget to weave specific hand signs while rushing at Danzo��s corpse, and as he did so, he eximed mockingly, ��Yes�� but it��s toote!��.


    <em>Rat �C Ox �C Monkey �C Tiger �C Dragon �C Boar</em>


    <em>��Release!��</em>


    Just as Shodaime and Nidaime were about to take action and stop Orochimaru, their bodies were stopped in mid-air, seemingly out of nowhere.


    And then, before either of them had a chance to react, their bodies began to deteriorate and disintegrate into white paper strips as their souls were finally liberated from the confines of their impure vessels.


    ��There you have it,�� Orochimaru eximed with satisfaction. ��I��ve released the two of you, you can go and rest in the Pure Land. If I ever need your assistance again, I��ll summon the two of you�� but I doubt it would be necessary given that I��m about to obtain the best body for me��!��


    In all likelihood, the hand signs weaved by Orochimaru were intended to free the Edo Tensei of both past Hokage so that Shodaime and Nidaime wouldn��t be able to prevent him from obtaining Danzo��s body for himself.


    When Homusubi noticed Orochimaru��s deeds, she became rmed and alerted Orochimaru�� ��You Idiot�� don��t!��


    As he approached Danzo, Orochimaru ignored Homusubi��s warning, and instead eximed, ��Homusubi�� this time it��s my win!�� as the two of them exchanged a fleeting nce.


    His attention was soon drawn away from what Homusubi was saying and the reason for her attempted interruption and returned to Danzo��s corpse.


    In the knowledge of everything that Danzo could aplish with his developed form, Orochimaru��s desire for the evolved body of his adversary had already reached its zenith.


    ording to Orochimaru, Danzo was able to go toe to toe with Shodaime and Homusubi, which was significant in itself, and the fact that he was able to force all four powerhouses present inside the volcano to unite against him demonstrated just how great the potential of his body had been after undergoing the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual was even more significant.


    And, perhaps most importantly, Danzo��s state of mind during thebat was not optimal; he was fighting instinctively, and he had not yet be acquainted with his newly evolved body�� Despite all of these obstacles, Danzo was able to demonstrate such raw power and strength��


    This only serves to demonstrate how great his body��s potential was and continues to be.


    Consider the possibility that none of these issues were present, and that Danzo had a prior opportunity to be limated to his newly developed body. In a different scenario, the context and conclusion of thisbat would have been radically different, and it is possible that the four of them would have been on the losing end instead of Danzo.


    Indeed, it would not be incorrect to specte that the four of them may have perished in ce of Danzo in the first ce.


    Fortunately, Lady Luck was on Orochimaru��s side this time, and everything worked out wonderfully for him, and thus we find ourselves in this position.


    In the face of these possibilities and expectations, Orochimaru grew increasingly eager for Danzo��s body, racing at him at top speed.


    Even while their souls were outside of their Edo Tensei bodies, Shodaime and Nidaime��s expressions were filled with concern as they observed their plight�� They were able to detect that something wasn��t quite right with Danzo��s corpse for some reason.


    The two of them were somewhat familiar with these circumstances, but they were unable to pinpoint the specific problem they were experiencing.


    Taking a deep breath, Hashirama said, ��Let us leave the difficulties of this generation to the shinobi of this generation; the lesser the amount we interfere in their affairs, the better it is for everyone����.


    A sigh could be heard from Tobirama as well, who agreed with his elder brother��s words.


    As a result, the two former Hokage departed the stage��


    It��s a shame that Orochimaru was so preupied with Danzo��s corpse that he failed to notice the expressions of concern on the faces of the two former Hokage as their souls left for the purend.


    On the other hand, if you think about it, even if Orochimaru had noticed it, it��s possible that he wouldn��t have cared much about it because their anxiety and the reasons for it didn��t matter to him all that much.


    As a result, he couldn��t care less about what the other Hokages were attempting to say; the only thing on his mind at the moment is Danzo��s corpse, which he intends to take possession of as soon as possible.


    The closer he got to the target, the more clearly Orochimaru was able to see a pair of scarlet-colored eyes, which made him even more ravenous, to the point where he couldn��t stop himself from shouting�� ��That pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�� it��s mine�� that perfect body�� it��s mine�� they��re all mine!��


    <em>Whoosh��!</em>


    Orochimaru charged ahead and jumped towards Danzo��s body, which was just a few steps away, making a harsh air-cutting sound in the process��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661: Orochimaru��s Shock


    Heughed and dived ahead to get a hold of Danzo��s body��


    <em>Poof��</em>


    <em>Bang�� Crash��</em>


    But for some reason Orochimaru didn��t understand, instead of grabbing Danzo��s body, he caught nothing in his grasp and fell into the rocks ahead.


    He nced at his empty hands, perplexed, and questioned, ��What the hell happened?��


    Orochimaru was baffled as to what had happened��


    All the delight and excitement on his face faded as he stared at his empty palms, leaving him with feelings of loss, incredulity, and perplexity.


    Orochimaru, startled, twisted his head mechanically and gazed toward the location where Danzo��s body was supposed to be�� But it was the fact that the body that had been lying there only a few seconds before had vanished into thin air as if it had been a trick of the light.


    ��Was it only a Genjutsu?�� he questioned, ��but I��m certain Nidaime Hokage-sama killed him���� ��How can it be a Genjutsu?��


    It was an odd thing to behold�� and no exnation.


    And, if Orochimaru appeared dazed and bewildered, Homusubi, on the other hand, appeared to bepletely awake. At the same moment she noticed Danzo��s corpse vanish into thin air, she spun abruptly around and with great control made a sharp sh with the Golden Sword of her Susano��o.


    The golden sword shed through the air, carving vast ravines into the earth.


    As a result of the ravines extending towards the magma pool not far away, magma began to flow through them and rise to the surface of the earth.


    ��Ahhhhhh��.!��


    As the magma began to pour in, a heavy and agonizing scream could be heard, which attracted the attention of Homusubi and Orochimaru.


    Increasingly perplexed, Orochimaru said, his mouth agape, ��How is this even possible? Hasn��t Danzo already passed away?��


    Obviously, as everyone has probably figured by now, Danzo was the one who let out this agonizing scream.


    However, as Orochimaru pointed out, Danzo should have been dead by now�� Consequently, the question is�� if Danzo was already dead, how is he still alive and able to cry out in agony?


    To answer your question, Danzo was certainly murdered by Tobirama��s Water Style Ninjutsu, but the fact is that Danzo has mastered Uchiha��s banned Genjutsu Izanagi.


    Izanagi is a forbidden Jutsu that has the ability to change the fate of the caster. Danzo, who has mastered this Forbidden Jutsu, instinctively used it when he sensed the approaching danger of death to change the fate of his death at the cost of one of the Sharingan imnted in his body, and as a result, he was saved from dying.


    Uchiha Madara was able to deceive both Shodaime and Nidaime utilizing Izanagi, so it shouldn��te as a surprise that Orochimaru was also duped in this instance as well.


    In terms of the suspicions that Hashirama and Tobirama harbored until recently, it is due to the fact that Danzo��s mastery over Izanagi is not as perfect as Madara��s, and that the two of them are already dead, and as such, they understand the state of death better than any living shinobi around, and as a result, they were able to sense that something was wrong with Danzo��s death��


    However, the actual cause for this was not known to them at the time, therefore.


    However, Homusubi was well aware of the actual nature of the crisis, and she attempted to alert Orochimaru to it, but the fool utterly disregarded her��


    In fact, not only did hers, Orochimaru utterly disregards the warnings of both former Hokages as well�� The fool didn��t give Homusubi a chance to exin that Danzo wasn��t dead yet and instead released the souls of both former Hokages of their Edo Tensei bodies.


    Because of this action of Orochimaru, the two Hokages who could have been a great help in the fight against Danzo were no longer helpful.


    It was only now that Orochimaru realized that something weird was taking ce�� When Orochimaru watched how Homusubi suddenly shed behind her, he recognized that Homusubi appears to be aware of the situation and couldn��t help but question her, with a nk expression, ��What��s going on?!!��


    With each passing inquiry, Homusubi��s rage became more. Tic marks emerged on her forehead and she eximed, ��You fool��,�� in frustration. ��Can��t you keep your greed under control for a change and use your intellect? You��re a snake, aren��t you��? Then act like one for God��s sake!��


    Orochimaru remained deafeningly quiet�� In spite of the fact that he was embarrassed, he chose to swallow the insult and wait for Homusubi to exin the issue to him.


    As Homusubi sighed, she exined, ��This is the oue when Izanagi is used.��


    ��Izanagi?!�� When Orochimaru spoke, he had a thoughtful expression on his face. ��I seem to recall reading this word on one of the scrolls while I was secretly sneaked into Konoha��s forbidden archives�� but�� as far as I recall, there was no exnation about it on that scroll�� what is Izanagi?�� he wondered. ��Can you tell me what Izanagi is?�� he asked.


    It is not surprising that the restricted archives of Konoha included a scroll on Izanagi, but it is unfortunate that the scroll has no information about the Jutsu.


    It��s extremely likely that the information contained on the scroll has been tampered with by someone�� That someone may be anyone; it could be someone from the Uchiha n, it could be Danzo himself, it could be ck Zetsu, it could be anyone�� but the point is, the scroll was tempered.


    Well, whoever it was, he or she did an excellent job, and the information that should have been stored in that scroll is no longer there within it.


    And, because Orochimaru betrayed Konoha so early in the game, he didn��t have the opportunity to learn about it from Danzo��s mouth either, which was unfortunate.


    Homusubi is also aware of this truth, and as a result, she provided Orochimaru with a brief exnation of the ins and outs of Izanagi.


    ��How many Sharingan do you think Danzo has on his body?�� she inquired after giving a brief summary of the situation.


    And Orochimaru responded promptly, ��Nine�� with a matching set of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan glinting in his eyes.��


    Prior to the ceremony, Danzo had a total of eight Sharingan on his body, with one in his eyes and the other seven in his arm.


    During the ritual, his other eye was also converted into a Sharingan, bringing the total number of Sharingan on his body to nine.


    ��It means that Danzo has a total of ten lives���� stated Homusubi, who rebuked Orochimaru fiercely. ��Only one of his ten lives was finished���� she added. ��And you lost yourself to your avarice seeing that, not only did you disrupt the battlefield��s flow, but you also undid the Edo Tensei of both the Shodaime Hokage and the Nidaime Hokage�� even if Danzo wasn��t actually defeated at the time!


    Danzo still has nine lives left despite the fact that the two of them are no longer present.


    And I have my doubts about your ability to summon them again��!��


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes as he heard Homusubi say those words.


    Homusubi shrugged her head,pletely ignoring Orochimaru��s expression.


    Homusubi couldn��t care less about the ideas that were racing through Orochimaru��s head at the time because her attention was diverted wholly elsewhere at the time.


    Homusubi was able to detect Danzo��s usage of Izanagi and his concealed appearance behind her at the time, which is why she was able to instantly react and deliver a sharp sh in the appropriate manner.


    The reason behind this is her pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    It��s almost as though both pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan are connected to one another, which exins why she can foresee where Danzo will appear with the use of her pair of Sharingan��


    It is not incorrect to state that her pair, as well as Danzo��s pair, have both far beyond the level of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan at this time�� A strong hostility between the two couples appears to exist at the same time, as evidenced by the fact that they loathe one another.


    Because both sets of eyes appear to have some sense of reasoning, they appear to grasp that only one of them has the potential to evolve any further�� which is why they both appear to harbor animosity toward one another, and clearly, as their users, Homusubi and Danzo are both adversely affected by their animosity toward one another.


    This exins why Homusubi was able to detect the presence of Danzo, who was attempting to sneak up on her from behind andunched a counterattack of her down on him.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662: Susano��o Wrestling


    Homusubi had been able to take advantage of Danzo��sck of logic in his hurry to absorb visual prowess for the advancement of his Dojutsu up until now and had in him. In fact, even after murdering Danzo the first time, Homusubi didn��t dare to rx her guard�� Homusubi��s nerves tightened as she realized Danzo may utilize Izanagi to affect the oue of his death.


    Although she was scared, she knew Danzo wouldn��t be able to survive for long if Shodaime and Nidaime were present.


    After all, she reasoned, with the numerical advantage and power of the two past Hokage, murdering Danzo n times wasn��t such a difficult task.


    Furthermore, both Shodaime and Nidaime have learned some of the Senju and the Uzumaki n��s most deadly Fuinjutsu. They would have used their enormous expertise battling against the Uchiha n to find out a way to circumvent Izanagi in order to deal with Danzo if they had been told the facts and exact mechanism of Izanagi.


    There was no way Danzo could survive in such a battle.


    However, Orochimaru��s blunder changed everything.


    Orochimaru, influenced by greed, made a blunder by hastily removing two keybat personnel, worsening the situation.


    Despite the fact that Homusubi was irritated and angry with Orochimaru, she remained silent.


    After all, Orochimaru had no prior knowledge of Izanagi�� so his actions were fairly normal given his personality�� And even Homusubi only knew about Izanagi because of her past-life knowledge; if it hadn��t been for that, she might have done something simr to Orochimaru�� As a result, she has no right to dismiss Orochimaru.


    ��Sigh�� Focus���� she grumbled as she took a deep breath, and then she put all other thoughts aside and concentrated on the battle at hand.


    Homusubi poured as much chakra as she could into her eyes as she stood inside the protective armor of her Golden Susano��o, attempting to capture the location where Danzo would soon manifest himself.


    Tsukihi sensed Danzo hadn��t regained his sanity and was still acting entirely on instincts when she killed him a few moments ago.


    To be honest, relying on instincts isn��t always a bad thing, because intuition can be more perceptive to danger than rational analysis. However, there are a few things that can��t be done solely on instincts��


    Homusubi is well aware of this, which is why she believes that if she carefully prepares a n, she might be able to dispose of Danzo within the volcano.


    ��Don��t you want my eyes?�� Homusubi snorted coldly, ��Come and take them!��


    Homusubi knows Danzo is after the pair of eyes in her sockets, so she realizes she can use them as bait to entice him out.


    And while Homusubi was nning on how to deal with Danzo, the overall situation of the volcano started to worsen.


    <em>Rumble�� Crash�� Copse��</em>


    Because Orochimaru sent Shodaime Hokage��s soul to the purend, the chakra supply to the tree vines that held the volcano came to a halt, and as a result, the tree vines were no longer able to support the volcano��s structure. The rocks and boulders began to fall, and the cracks began to widen�� While Homusubi was thinking about how to deal with Danzo, the volcano��s overall situation began to deteriorate. The pressure inside the volcano began to rise, more gas was emitted, and the volcano began to show clear signs of eruption.


    Without a doubt, the damage has progressed to the point where unsupported tree vines can no longer prevent the volcano from erupting and copsing.


    In the midst of all of this chaos, a dark redplete-body Susano��o appeared out of nowhere and dashed towards Homusubi��s Golden Susano��o.


    Homusubi was already on high alert, so when Danzo��s Susano��o suddenly attacked her, she was not surprised and reacted appropriately.


    <em>Bang Bang Bang��</em>


    With that, the two Susano��o began a new round ofbat.


    From sword and wbat to hand-to-handbat, which evolved into wrestling�� Both Susano��os wrestled and soon fell to the ground, creating a massive hole that was quickly filled by magma.


    Danzo and Homusubi were not harmed by the intense heat of magma around them as they wrestled against each other because they were both inside the crystal cavity of their respective Susano��o.


    Homusubi was unaffected by Danzo��s greed and desperation; even if she sensed it, she didn��t seem to mind and continued to fight Danzo with all her might.


    She used all her strength to lift Danzo��s Susano��o into the air, threw him inside the magma pool at the center of the volcano, and followed after him.


    <em>Boom�� Ssh��</em>


    The hot and melting magma was sshed all over the ce as the two massive Susano��onded in the magma pool.


    Her Susano��o and mindless Danzo��s Susano��o are nearly identical in brute strength, but the presence of magma and its hot temperature makes a difference.


    Tsukihi is Hyuga Kuroto��s fire chakra nature clone, she was created with the purpose of mastering the fire chakra nature, so magma isn��t a problem for her. In fact, when surrounded by hot and burning magma, all of this clone��s abilities increase dramatically. Bu the same does not apply to Danzo; not only does Magma not provide any significant benefit to him, but it also restrains the corrosive mist released by his Susano��o, limiting a significant portion of his power. Not to mention, the dense magma also limits the mobility of his Susano��o, which is a significant limitation.


    Homusubi is well aware of these facts, which is why she has chosen to fight inside the magma pool.


    <em>ROAR!</em>


    Homusubi��s Susano��o let out a roar and mmed into Danzo��s Susano��o.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The start of the next round of melee was signaled by this explosion.


    Orochimaru stood at a distance, a gloomy expression on his face as he watched the battle.


    Orochimaru wasn��t feeling well after seeing Danzo resurrect twice. He had no idea that Danzo had already touched the immortality that he had been pursuing for years.


    Orochimaru is also furious with himself, wondering how he could have made such a blunder. Orochimaru is unsure whether or not he can participate in this battle now that Shodaime and Nidaime are no longer there.


    He feels as if he��s stepped on a stone�� There��s no way to take control of Danzo��s body now, and Orochimaru isn��t sure if he can even assist Homusubi in solving the problem they��ve created.


    He is very clear that he is not Danzo��s opponent based on his own strength and without the help of Edo Tensei Shodaime and Nidaime�� He can��t do anything to Danzo, even if it��s the Danzo, who has lost all senses and is acting solely on instinct.


    The movement inside the magma pool came to a halt while Orochimaru was cursing himself.


    It means the ferocious battle that had been going on inside hase to an end.


    ��Who won?�� Orochimaru muttered, his face unsettled.


    If Tsukihi is the winner, Orochimaru may be able to negotiate with her and obtain a portion of the benefits; however, if Danzo is the winner, not only will he not be able to obtain some benefits, but he may not even be able to escape alive.


    While Orochimaru was concerned, the wait was finally over when a massive Golden hand emerged from the magma pool.


    ��Whew���� Orochimaru breathed a sigh of relief, ��It��s Homusubi.�� Then as he was about to approach her, suddenly his expression shrank, and he couldn��t help but exim in shock, ��That is�� Danzo��s�C��?!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663: Thread of Fate Tangles Up


    ��That is�� Danzo��s arm��?!�� Orochimaru eximed in shock.


    Without a doubt, Homusubi was carrying a white arm that was embedded with several Sharingan.


    Just as Orochimaru was intently staring at the severed arm held by Homusubi, out of nowhere, an arm pierced his chest without him being able to react at all!


    ��Aaarghh�� *spew* *cough*����


    Orochimaru screamed in pain and spewed blood, but more than pain, he was shocked�� The reason?!


    The reason is that when Orochimaru looked down at the arm piercing through his chest, he was stunned to find that this is the very same white arm that he transnted into Danzo��s body during the transformation operation��


    But how is this possible?


    How can the arm that is already severed by Homusubi appear back in Danzo��s body?


    Even if Orochimaru thought about it, he couldn��t get an answer�� and this wasn��t all that confused him.


    In fact, even if it was the very same arm, there was still something different about it�� And this made Orochimaru more confused��


    The arm that pierced through Orochimaru��s chest had no Sharingan embedded in it�� It was as if, they were never there, to begin with.


    All this confusion and doubt, and yet no answer��


    And before Orochimaru could think anything more, he was kicked by Danzo standing behind him, and thrown out like a piece of shit.


    <em>Plop��</em>


    Already gravely injured, and bleeding, when he fell on the scorching ground, it seemed several more bones were cracked, and he soon lost consciousness.


    After dealing with Orochimaru, Danzo turned his attention and looked at Homusubi.


    Although hell-bent on killing Homusubi, Danzo didn��t rush toward her like a mad dog this time, instead he stared at her from a distance with doubt and confusion.


    Yes, even the mad and senseless Danzo was sort of doubtful at this point.


    Looking at his hesitant and doubtful expression, Homusubi smirked slyly.


    Others may not be able to figure out why Danzo still has an arm while his original severed arm is with her, but Tsukihi understands it very well.


    While she and Danzo were fighting inside the pool of magma, Tsukihi did not aim to kill him, she understood very well that it would be useless as Danzo will change the fate of his death using Izanagi.


    Therefore, instead of aiming to kill him, Tsukihi aimed to restrain his arm, and stop all the chakra flow around that arm.


    However, Danzo��s own Chakra has grown too strong and violent, and permanently restraining it was proving to be extremely difficult even for her.


    Therefore, she changed her approach and tried to seal his arm for a very short instant�� She believed that even if that instant was not enough to kill Danzo, it should be more than enough to sever his arm.


    And with that approach, she proceeded��


    However, even in that instant, Danzo was somehow able to use Izanagi��


    But this time, Homusubi was not about to let go of the opportunity presented before her, so she used her own Visual Prowess and cast a Genjutsu on Danzo, trying to affect Izanagi.


    Homusubi and Danzo��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan were previously linked, therefore, Homusubi��s approach worked, and the Izanagi was affected.


    It was not disrupted, but two fates, one created by Danzo, and the other created by Homusubi ovepped, tangled up, and resulted in apletely different oue.


    As a result, the thread of the fate of escaping the death and the thread of the fate of the arm being severed ovepped with each other and resulted in apletely different reality where although his arm was severed he was resurrected with a new arm. It��s just that the new arm didn��t have all those Sharingan imnted in it, unlike the original one.


    ��So, it turns out that I can interfere with Izanagi in this manner too���� Tsukihi muttered as she sealed away Danzo��s severed arm in a storage scroll.


    This also leads to a new theory�� Even the Forbidden Justus like ��Izanagi�� can be affected to some degree if appropriate means are deployed, which means that if the Visual Prowess of the caster is strong enough, then the effect of Izanagi can bepletely eliminated through interference.


    ��Well, I suppose this is something that might prove to be useful in the long run�� anyhow�� getting back on the topic����


    After hiding the storage scroll inside her cloak, Homusubi slowly walked toward Danzo.


    Seeing Homusubi walking toward him step by step, Danzo��s blood-thirsty aura gradually subsided and a trace of fear became evident on his face.


    At this time, he is afraid.


    And not only him, but even the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in his eye is also afraid!


    Having lost all the Sharingan, if Danzo is forced to use Izanagi again, then that would be at the cost of an Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�� which is something he doesn��t want to do at any cost, the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan themselves wouldn��t want to sacrifice themselves, hence the fear.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664: Kakashi��s Powerlessness


    Danzo��s sudden actions made Homusubi confused, initially, she thought that Danzo has recovered back his senses, but now that she sees him again, she is not so sure��


    As far as she knows, Danzo is a veteran Shinobi who would never show the unease and nervousness of a greenhorn, yet there were clear signs of unease, nervousness, and anxiousness on his face that only a novice would show, and this made Homusubi frowned.


    After some thinking and observation, Homusubi felt that rather than recovering his senses, Danzo, as a person haspletely changed�� it��s as if, even if his outer body is still the same until a while ago, the soul inside his body is not the same, it ispletely different.


    Tsukihi muttered, ��Is he trying to put up an act in order to deceive me? Or is something really wrong with his soul?��


    Watching Danzo escape, Homusubi hesitated��


    Homusubi wants to take away the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in Danzo��s eyes sockets�� so, in her eyes, Danzo is nothing more than prey. But she doesn��t want to forget that the same situation applies to her, in Danzo��s eyes, she too is prey!


    If Homusubi manages to get Danzo��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and obtain the Rinnegan, it would just be an extra ace up her sleeve, however, if Danzo manages to take away her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and awaken the Rinnegan, then that will be much bigger trouble for not only her but for everyone living in the Shinobi World�� Knowing this, Homusubi obviously can��t take a risk and will have to be extremely careful�� Hence the hesitation.


    If it is exactly as she thought, then perhaps she will be able to take away that pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan with quite an ease, but if not, and if Danzo manages to pull up a reverse UNO, then the situation will take a bad turn for everyone.


    ��What to do?��


    By the time Homusubi recovered from her thoughts, Danzo had already escaped out of the cave.


    Seeing that Danzo is no longer in sight, Homusubi regretted a little being too lost in thought, she then looked around and saw that Orochimaru is also not present where his bodyy until a while ago, she muttered, ��No surprises there, Orochimaru is still alive����


    Knowing full well that the longer she stays inside this volcano, the more dangerous her situation will be, she also dashed out of the cave��


    ��


    Outside the Volcano.


    Watching the hundreds of meters tall volcano exploding and copsing, the one-eyed silvered-haired shinobi showed a despairing expression.


    In the face of such a level of disaster, Kakashi feels powerless��


    And what��s worse is that he has felt this sense of powerlessness over and over again in his life without being able to do anything about it at all!


    Back when his fathermitted Suicide; when his friend and squad-mate Obito died; when his other friend and squad-mate Rin died, and when his sensei sacrificed himself, all those times, Kakashi felt helpless.


    Whenever he remembers those painful memories, Kakashi regrets, and wonders, ��if only����


    And now that over a thousand Konoha Shinobi are about to die here, in front of his very eyes, Kakashi feels the same powerlessness, even if he wants to do something to save them, he doesn��t know how to save over a thousand shinobi in such a short period of time.


    Even if he has gotten much strongerpared to those times, even if has be much more resourcefulpared to those times, right now, at this very moment, he still feels the same powerlessness he felt back then and doesn��t seem to have a way to save the lives of people in front of him.


    As he was struggling to figure out a solution, Kakashi looked around and saw despair in the eyes of all the Konoha Shinobi.


    The only good thing about the current situation is that no Root Shinobi is present around to stop him or hinder him from doing anything.


    Seeing the disastering towards them, all the Root shinobi who were fighting him and stopping him up until now have escaped without giving a shit about what happens to all the Konoha Shinobi still present at the foot of the volcano.


    For those Root Shinobi, if all these Konoha shinobi were to die, then it is not necessarily a bad thing as the inhuman actions performed by them will get buried here along with these fifteen hundred men.


    As for whether their wishes will be granted or not is all up to Kakashi.


    In fact, if he has to save just himself, then Kakashi is not worried; all he has to do is teleport away, and he will be safe��


    But Kakashi can��t bring himself to abandon them�� His father, his sensei, heck, he himself will never be able to forgive him if he were to abandon them��


    And so, he hardened his heart, ��I must save them�� and I can do so with the help of Flying Raijin if I be as quick as Sensei�� If sensei can do it�� then so can I�� I�� I�� just need to have faith in myself!��


    With such words, Kakashi suppressed the despair in his heart and inspired himself. With a resolute expression, he weaved the hand signs and�� <em>Poof�� </em>created five Shadow Clones��


    After that, he threw dozens of Kunai marked with the Flying Raijin seal and threw them on the battlefield in an array��


    With the preparation made, Kakashi ordered all his Shadow Clones one simple task, ��Bring them all to near the markers, and I will teleport them����


    The five Shadow Clones nodded, and with that, the figure of the original Kakashi turned into after images.


    Woosh�� Woosh�� Woosh�� Woosh�� Woosh��


    The Chakra Transmission Array that sealed the movements of Konoha Shinobi flickered constantly, and each time it flickered, a Konoha Shinobi was teleported far away��


    ��


    On the other side.


    While Kakashi was trying to put his all and save the lives of Konoha Shinobi, a figure jumped out of the volcano and copsed on the ground not far away.


    The area he fell at conveniently happened to be surrounded by several masked shinobis who are part of the Root.


    The Root shinobis saw the man, and eximed in worry and excitement, ��Hokage-sama!��


    That��s right, this man is none other than the very same ��Hokage-sama!��


    However, the ��Hokage-sama�� didn��t act ording to what the Root Shinobi expected of him, their leader, ��Hokage-sama�� or better yet ��Shimura Danzo�� looked uneasy and immediately used Swift Release and Crystal Release Justus to ughter the leader of the unit, and after doing that, he didn��t even waste a second before he rushed out and disappeared into the dark.


    The remaining ones were taken aback by the actions of their ��Hokage-sama!��, they stopped all their movements and looked at each other in shock and freight as an unexpected silence dawned upon them.


    As this event urred, a snake slid out of the hole in a tree not far away and looked in the direction where Danzo disappeared with a doubtful expression. The snake here was unable to understand the reason why Danzo killed his own man and ran away�� this made no sense��


    While giving it some thought, the snake used Body Flicker Jutsu and followed after him.


    Earlier, he was knocked unconscious inside the volcano, but was able to regain consciousness soon enough. Even after he recovered, he didn��t act recklessly knowing full well that he might die.


    But of course, he wouldn��t let Danzo escape so easily as Danzo has what Orochimaru wants, therefore, when Danzo escaped, Orochimaru closely followed, and is going to do the very same thing right now in the hopes that he might get his opportunity soon enough.


    But the fate be damned��


    Not long after Danzo escaped the Volcano, he ran into the Kumogakure shinobis that were being led towards the Volcano by the Raikage.


    Looking at the familiar yet not so familiar face of Shimura Danzo, Raikage frowned, however, he didn��t forget to shout at the man, ��Where is my shinobi, Danzo?!��


    Looking at the Kumogakure shinobis surrounding him, Danzo panicked, and with a quick sh, he tried to escape.


    Whoosh��


    Zizizi�� Zizi�� Zi


    But unlucky for Danzo, Raikage was faster andnded his fist on the face of the ��old man��.


    <em>Bang��</em> sound echoed.


    Raikage himself fell back for he didn��t expect Danzo��s speed to be so fast��


    But he is Raikage after all, so he was able to get up soon enough and angrily shouted at him, ��Damn you Danzo�� did you use the same Jutsu on yourself?��


    Danzo did not answer Raikage��s question, instead, he slowly got up from the ground, and while wiping the blooding from his nose, he said to Raikage, ��I don��t want to kill anyone�� don��t force me!��


    Raikage had his answer, and thinking of that boy�� thinking of the boy��s family, to whom Raikage will have to answer, Raikage grew furious, the nerves on his temple twitched, and he shouted, ��A scum like you can not be allowed to live!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665: Hamu?!


    <em>Boom��! Boom��! Boom��! Boom��! Boom��!</em>


    A series of explosions reverberated in the forest, and amidst these explosions, the figure of ��Danzo�� dragged a series of afterimages and shuttled between the trees, herbs, and shrubs seemingly unharmed.


    From time to time, his body would flicker, and every time it did, painful screams of Kumogakure shinobi would resound on the battlefield.


    No one�� No one among the Kumogakure squad except the Yondaime Raikage was able to keep up with Danzo��s speed at this moment.


    ��Damn!��


    Seeing his Shinobis being ughtered by ��Danzo�� one after another, and that too in his very presence, Yondaime Raikage grew furious by the minute, however, he was helpless.


    Earlier, Ay was able to beat ��Danzo�� in terms of speed and power, so he was confident that no matter what means ��Danzo�� uses in the battle, the old man will be beaten by him�� But as the battle started, Ay quickly realized how wrong he was!


    True, he has mastered the Lightning Chakra Mode that gives him good reflexes, immense power, and most of all, speed, but, that speed seems to be nothing in the face of ��Danzo��s�� Swift Release!


    Much less stopping, Raikage is finding it hard to be able to keep up with Danzo��s speed.


    Raikage wondered, ��How is it possible? Even Hiruko wasn��t as fast as he is! Just how?!��


    In fact, Raikage was finding the situation before him quite strange, Danzo��s speed is too fast, fine, but what��s up with hisbat skills?


    Oh�� and for all those wondering that ��Danzo��s��bat skills have also improved significantly along with his speed, don��t�� they haven��t, rather, they, have degraded�� degraded far too much��


    Based on what Ay is seeing, it is as if ��Danzo�� doesn��t even know the first thing aboutbat�� all he is relying on at this moment is his speed, which is quite strange and a matter to be frowned upon, but it is also a blessing at this moment for if that was not the case, the number of casualties his shinobis would have suffered at this moment would have been much more!


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    Another flicker, another shinobi fell��


    <em>Thump�� Plop��</em>


    As the blood of the shinobi sttered on his face, a strange expression dawned on Danzo��s face. It seemed to be the joy, excitement, and pride that a new shinobi would have on seeding in killing his enemies��


    Raikage muttered to himself in confusion, ��What the hell��s going on?!��


    Although he was unable to figure out the situation before him, this didn��t stop him from doing his best to stop Danzo.


    <em>��Lightning Operation Horizontal!��</em>


    As Raikage used his Nin-taijutsu, an enormous amount of lightning gathered on his hand, and using his hand like a battle-ax made out of lightning, he shed it towards Danzo creating a thunder st!


    <em>Boom��!</em>


    Facing one of the most dangerous Nin-taijutsu of Ay, Danzo was unable to resist head-on and instantly flew out like a cannonball, mmed into trees creating holes in them, and finally smashed into the ground�� creating a deep pit.


    After delivering such a powerful and dangerous blow to Danzo, Raikage panted heavily, and after recovering, he turned towards Kumogakure Shinobi, and instructed, ��Seal his body inside a scroll, and we will immediately be leaving the hintends of the Land of Fire.��


    Raikage did not worry whether ��Danzo�� is really dead or not�� Raikage has confidence that no one can survive such an attack after taking it head-on. In Raikage��s eyes, Danzo is already a corpse!


    ��Understood Raikage-sama!�� his shinobi nodded and got to work; they too were convinced that Danzo is dead after taking Raikage��s ��Lightning Operation Horizontal!�� head-on!


    They couldn��t have been more wrong��


    As Kumogakure shinobi walked towards the pit where the supposed corpse of Danzo should be lying, they heard a sound��


    <em>Kacha��</em>


    It was the sound of a twig being stepped upon�� and it definitely came from the pit��


    The Kumogakure shinobi looked at each other��s faces as the figure of Danzo walked out of the smoke step by step.


    Although the Hokage robe he was wearing was tattered, his body had no signs of damage whatsoever.


    Witnessing such an unrealistic situation before them, all the Kumogakure shinobi were taken aback��


    ��But how? How is this even possible?��


    ��What sort of monster has he be?!��


    ��Has he�� Has he really be a perfect shinobi just like Hiruko of the five styles?��


    Even Raikage was out of his wits and realized that he can no longer assess Danzo before him with the same eyes, the supposed old man standing before them haspletely changed�� he is no longer the same guy he used to be�� he has be a monster, just like Hiruko.


    As Danzo walked out of the smoke, his demeanor and aura werepletely different from a while ago. It was as if the Danzo standing before them at this very moment is apletely different Danzo from a while ago. Although his expression was still a bit dignified, there was neither an

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666: The Biggest Hurdle


    After Danzo hurriedly left with Yondaime Raikage and his fellow Kumo shinobi, Orochimaru slowly walked out of the shadows.


    At the same time, Homusubi also came out from behind a big tree and stood near him.


    After a moment of silence, Orochimaru withdrew his gaze and asked Homusubi, ��Why did you not try to stop him?��


    Homusubi asked the same question, ��Why didn��t you?��


    Orochimaru shook his head, ��You know that I no longer have an ace up my sleeve, and neither do I have the strength to fight against Danzo in the presence of Yondaime Raikage�� stopping him would have been a very difficult task for me����


    ��Difficult? Yes��!�� nodded Homusubi, then added after a pause, ��But impossible? Certainly a No��!��


    Orochimaru chuckled, ��It seems you know me quite well���� then added after a pause, ��And what about you? What excuses do you have?��


    Homusubi said helplessly, ��The volcano copsed, so I wasn��t able to make it here on time����


    Orochimaru said, ��So it seems.��


    But these were just empty words, Orochimaru is clear that Homusubi was here on time, and if she really wanted, she could have stopped Danzo from leaving�� But�� she didn��t�� which can only mean that she too has realized it.


    And it is exactly as Orochimary thought�� Homusubi was not affected by the copsed and erupted volcano, although it seemed that she would be buried in it, however, using the defense of Susano��o, she was able to safely make it out alive, and saw something unexpected the moment she arrived here.


    The silencested for a while until Homusubi broke it with her solemn words, ��Our cooperation ends here.��


    Orochimaru nodded, ��I suppose it does.��


    After thinking for a while, Homusubi added coldly, ��You better not spread the word about the ceremony to anyone�� otherwise, the consequences wouldn��t be very good�� Amatsukami is different from Akatsuki, offending us is something you can��t afford, and you can��t escape our anger even if you hide in the depths of Ryuchi Cave����


    ��Humph���� Orochimaru shorted coldly, then used body flicker Jutsu to disappear.


    To be honest, Homusubi is not that worried about Orochimaru publicizing the effects of the newly improved ��Chimera Jutsu�� and ��Kekkei Genkai Absorption ritual�� as well as their involvement in it�� She knows Orochimaru would never do something so foolish because doing so would make him one of the enemies of the entire shinobi world, which is something he definitely doesn��t want at this time.


    Well all that aside, after Orochimaru left Homusubi once again nced in the direction Danzo left with the Raikage and his entourage, then she too disappeared.


    ��


    Ancor Vantian


    Kuroto��s Laboratory


    After erasing all signs of Homusubi��s presence at the Volcano, Kuroto returned to the floating fortress.


    Here, firstly he calmed her mind, then recorded every bit of information about what happened during the ��Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual.


    True, many unexpected things happened during the ritual, among which some were eptable, and some were uneptable, overall, the effect of the ritual was beyond what he had expected.


    After witnessing this ritual, Kuroto can certainly say that attaining Kekkei Mora is not impossible, it is no longer just wishful thinking, or a theoretical possibility, but a goal that is practically achievable as long as all the conditions are met.


    One after another, all the details were recorded, and soon the ledger waspleted with a brief summary.


    ��The effect of the newly developed Chimera Buds is also very good�� although there is indeed some hidden danger that they carry, however, this problem is not unsolvable����


    ��There was also no problem in regards to the arrangement of the Ritual Ceremony�� all the seals did their job perfectly, however, I have to make sure that the Altar must be stronger����


    The altar used by Danzo was also very strong, however, it was easily destroyed, which is a bit of a conundrum.


    The ritual altar is the key to continuing the ceremony until the very end, and Kuroto can��t guarantee that he won��t lose control over himself during the ritual ceremony, which is why the altar must be very strong, so that, even if he does lose control over himself, at least, the altar doesn��t get destroyed, such that nothing goes wrong with the ritual ceremony.


    ��All of these problems are identified and if enough attention is paid to them, all of them can be fixed�� except one�� and that is the problem of Chakra�� This is the biggest headache����


    As the problem of chakra came, even Kuroto became helpless.


    He doesn��t seem to have any solution to this problem��


    The preparations Danzo made for his Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual were supposed to be more than adequate, however, those adequate preparations were still inadequate.


    Kuroto assumes that even if there were no external interference in the ritual from Homusubi��s side, the best Danzo could have managed to achieve would have been a pair of Rinnegan, and that too at the cost of the sacrifice of all those fifteen hundred shinobis.


    As for Kekkei Mora? Don��t even dream about it!


    Kekkei Mora is levels above the Rinnegan state, and to reach that state would have required as much Chakra as the Ten-tailed beast carries�� or at least half of it!


    Even thebined Chakra of all the Shinobi in existence isn��t enough to reach the level of the Nine-tails�� much less half of the ten-tails��


    And even if we assume that the chakra of all the shinobi in existence whenbined together is enough for attaining Kekkei Mora�� How is Kuroto supposed to bring them to the Chakra Transmission Array and drain them of their Chakra until they are sucked dry and die of Chakra loss?<!--


    -->

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667: A new Art to Pursue


    To make almost all the Shinobis in existence obediently stand on the Chakra Transmission Array while their chakra is being sucked dry until they all die��? Even if Kuroto were to be Hokage, he still won��t be able to do such an outrageous thing.


    What��s more, he doesn��t want his Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ceremony to be public knowledge to avoid involving unnecessary people in it in any way, to make sure that the ceremony isn��t interfered with by outsiders in any way, because the more people involved in it, the more troublesome it would be and the more difficult it would be to manage.


    In fact, if circumstances were to permit, Kuroto would much rather prefer to carry out the ritual alone.


    But the problem of chakra is still a problem that has to be solved.


    ��Maybe I can��!�� Suddenly Kuroto thought of an idea, but it was discarded soon, and Kuroto drove this thought out of his mind.


    The method he thought of to solve the problem of chakra source was actually very simple, that is, to allow ck Zetsu��s Project Tsuki No Me to continue and allow him to rescue Kaguya�� As long as Juubi is resurrected, the Infinite Tsukuyomi is cast upon the Shinobi World, and the entire Shinobi World is bound to the roots of the God Tree, then there will be no problem with chakra as the chakra of the entire Shinobi World would gather together.


    But this idea is too risky, which is why this approach can��t be used.


    If the Akatsuki Organization were to revive the Juubi and cast the light of Infinite Tsukuyomi on the moon, at that time, Kuroto would be forced to face either Nagato in the Six Path state, or Obito in the Six Path state or Madara in the Six Path State or probably unsealed Kaguya��


    Regardless of which of the four he ends up dealing with, Kuroto knows that he wouldn��t be able to put up much of a fight, therefore, it is better to not allow Akatsuki to revive Juubi.


    Of course, there is one more approach, Kuroto himself can try to collect all the Nine Bijuu, revive Juubi, then cast the light of Infinite Tsukuyomi on the moon to unit all the chakra into himself, but Kuroto knows that if he were to do such a thing, the Sage of Six Path won��t stand by silently�� he will definitely take some kind of action�� and by that time, Kuroto��s fate would be no different from any typical viin


    In conclusion, it can be said that reviving the Juubi and using the Infinite Tsukuyomi is not an appropriate solution to the problem.


    ��Looks like I will have to find some other way���� with these words, Kuroto highlighted the Chakra problem and closed his ledger.


    In fact, there are quite a lot of Chakra sources scattered all over the Shinobi World�� Reviving Juubi, or extracting Chakra from Shinobis are just two of those methods that are on the dangerous and crueler side.


    The other methods are��


    The method that Hiruko adopted, absorbing energy from celestial phenomena, such as Aurora Waves or perhaps Sr or Lunar Eclipse, then there is also the option of using some kind of medication, such as Takigakure��s Hero Water, or Akimichi n��s three-Coloured Pills which would temporarily give him high Chakra.


    In fact, these are not the only options, Kuroto can also opt for something else, such as using Fuinjutsus such as Yin-Seal to store Chakra Reserves over the years that he can use during the ritual or perhaps some kind of Forbidden Jutsu like Hachimon Tonkou that would temporarily increase his chakra while the gates are open, or maybe some other Forbidden Jutsu that would give him incredible Chakra boost at the cost of burning away his life.


    Other than all these options, Giant Tenseigan on the Moon and the other Giant Tenseigan that is probably hidden somewhere in the Shinobi World are two of the many Chakra Sources that can be used during the ritual to maintain the chakra supply�� As long as Kuroto obtains these two Giant Tenseigans, to some extent, he will be able to solve the problem of Chakra.


    In short, there are many methods to solve the problem of Chakra�� All Kuroto has to do is identify the useful ones, and get his hands on them.


    After making a list of things he can use to probably solve the problem of Chakra, Kuroto walked out of the archive room of Ancor Vantian and came to the Cloning Room.


    ��


    Cloning Room.


    Inside the cloning room, arge number of Cloning Tanks were ced, and in each of these tanks, a Clone was floating�� In total, there were 30 Cloning Tanks, hence a total of 30 Clones.


    The clones were of various varieties, some had long hair, while some had small hair with various shades of golden blonde, ckish-brown, and reddish-brown�� Some were tall, some were short, some were males, while the others were females��


    One thingmon in all of them was that they all had white eyes that were unfinished Byakugan.


    These 30 or so clones are Earth Chakra Nature Clones that Kuroto cultivated, their quality is very high as they were created using the most cutting-edge technology that the Shinobi World has to offer at this point in time��


    But that��s not important, what��s important is that all these 30 clones are second-generation clones, and all these 30 clones carry the gic material of four people at the same time, unlike all the previous ones that carry only the gic material of only two people.


    The purpose of incorporating the gic material of four people is to bring the best out of all the four and make a clone that is in perfect synchronization with the Earth Chakra Nature Clone, such that the final clone has no problem learning the Dust Release Kekkei Tota.


    Among the four people whose gic material Kuroto used, one is obviously himself, while the other three are Deidara, Terumi Mei, and finally Kurotsuchi.


    Although this is the first time he created a clone using the gic material of four people, given the status of clones before him, he would say the result is not bad.


    Of course, it would still take around a month for the clones to be ready, but based on the data he has collected of these clones so far, two clones seem to meet his requirements.


    After a while of observation, Kuroto couldn��t help but mutter with a sigh, ��Although quite unexpected Deidara��s cells seem to have a very good aptitude for fusion, and only because of that aptitude was I able to fuse the gic material of four people�� I suppose I should thank him����


    With that, Kuroto turned off the lights of the Cloning room��


    ��


    Iwagakure.


    ��Aaaachoooo��.��


    At the same time as Kuroto was appreciating Deidara��s cells, there was a loud sneeze in the Tsuhikage��s office��


    Deidara wiped clean his nose, then did a dogeza in front of Sandaime Tsuchikage and apologized, ��Old man�� the shinobi world is too dangerous, I understand I was wrong, I shouldn��t have stolen the forbidden Jutsu, please forgive me this time, and take me back into the vige�� otherwise, those people from the Akatsuki and Amatsukami Organization wouldn��t leave me alone!��


    Ohnoki snorted coldly, ��Humph�� you betrayed the vige by stealing a secret scroll, do you think it is so easy for you toe back?�� Although he said so on the surface, internally, Ohnoki was very happy with Deidara��s return.


    The situation of today��s Iwagakure is very bad, that��s not to say that the strength of the vige is weak or anything, the strength of the vige is fine and there are many elite shinobis in Iwagakure, the only problem is all of them are elites, there is no other Kage ss shinobi in Iwagakure except him, as such, the burden on his shoulders is a bit too much.


    Fortunately, Ohnoki has been able to hold his own up until now even with his small stature and old shoulders, otherwise, Iwagakure would have fallen by now, and its status as one of the five great shinobi viges would be in jeopardy.


    But Ohnoki has already passed his prime, and he is aware that his strength is declining with each passing day, so he needs someone, possibly a Kage ss shinobi as his sessor�� Someone who can lead Iwagakure, and carry the vige on their shoulders.


    But it��s a pity that Ohnoki wasn��t able to find such a candidate up until now��


    In Ohnoki��s eyes, Deidara did have that potential, but the kid turned out to be defiant and had no other interests other than his art and how that art is an explosion��


    The waste of potential really ached Ohnoki��s heart.


    But, now that Deidara has returned, a hope has awakened in Ohnoki��s heart. He may not show anything on the surface, but as said before, he is really joyful within.


    Ohnoki feels that the future of the shinobi world is full of stormy waves, therefore, he knows that Iwagakure would need a strong Tsuchikage such that Iwagakure can stand tall in those storms, and Deidara is a candidate who can lead Iwagakure in those troubled times.


    While Ohnoki was having an inner monologue, Deidara looked at him with a determined expression and said, ��Old man Ohnoki, I want to learn your Dust Release!��


    Ohnoki was taken aback by Deidara��s sudden words, he studied Deidara��s expression for a while, then questioned with a smile, ��You want to learn Dust Release? Then what about your art? If I remember correctly, once you stated that you only care about your art�� why a sudden change of heart?��


    Deidara recalled the embarrassment he experienced when fighting against Homusubi, and how he was mesmerized by that goddess-like figure bathed in golden mes and even questioned his belief in art, and recalling all that feeling, he couldn��t help but grit his teeth, and say, ��I just�� I suddenly started to think that breaking down things at the molecr level is also very artistic�� which is why I want to learn Dust Release.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668: Theory of Strangeness


    While moving down the hallway of Ancor Vantian, Kuroto squinted his eyes and thought of Danzo, and as he thought of Danzo, something else came into his mind, ��The Rinnegan!��


    Thinking of the Rinnegan, Kuroto took out the small capsule from his pocket and looked at the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan floating inside it.


    From his observation of this pair of Sharingan, Kuroto can clearly see that after absorbing the Yin-Yang chakra from Danzo��s ritual, the visual prowess of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan has improved quite a lot�� in fact, it can even be said that the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in his hand is only a step away from evolving into the Rinnegan�� just the right trigger is required, and it will be done.


    This makes Kuroto quite delighted�� Even if Kuroto already possesses the Tenseigan, he is still very excited to think that the Rinnegan with the power of distorting the boundaries of life and death is within his reach.


    But Kuroto can��t yet judge whether this is a good thing or a bad thing because along with the increased visual prowess, even the independent will that the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan carries within has also be stronger and more active.


    And this ��Independent Will�� deeply affects Homusubi��s thought process��


    Even while she was hiding in the woods and observing the conversation between the Raikage and Hamu, she had to put a lot of effort to control the greed she was feeling at that time. The Independent Will in her eyes was urging her to steal Danzo��s eyes even if it risked all her ns, and it took too much effort on her part to control that greed.


    ��Haaah���� After a deep exhale, Kuroto put back the capsule in his hand inside his pocket and smiled.


    He now has a new n in his mind, and that n involves the use of Rinnegan.


    Based on his understanding of the Chimera Jutsu up until now, Kuroto has concluded that no matter how much improvement is made in Chimera Jutsu, undergoing the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual is an extremely risky process with no guarantee of hundred percent sess.


    Therefore, having a pair of Rinnegan in his hand is a good practice as it would provide him with reassurance that if something unexpected happens to him and he dies, he can at least be brought back to life with the help of Rinne-Rebirth.


    This also means that Danzo must be eliminated as Kuroto would need that pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in his eye sockets for creating the Rinnegan.


    It��s just that Kuroto feels quite weird about Danzo��s situation.


    Especially his conversation with the Yondaime Raikage Ay.


    In fact, by that time, Kuroto has already understood the gist behind Danzo��s strange behavior.


    From what Kuroto has observed, the reason behind Danzo��s strange behavior was the unexpected change in the ritual that was brought by Orochimaru��s Cursed Seal that he secretly nted in Danzo��s body.


    That Cursed Seal was obviously not the right solution to the problem of fusion of souls��


    Natural Energy eroded all the souls, and Danzo��s own soul wasn��t spared�� Although, his soul recovered with the awakening of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, however, once something is broken, then even if it is repaired, there are always cracks left behind, and those cracks in Danzo��s soul are the cause of his strange behavior.


    The other souls in his body were notpletely eroded by the Natural Energy, they are still present inside his body. And since Danzo doesn��t seem to have any power to suppress them for the time being, therefore, those souls are able to manifest themselves from the cracks in his soul.


    This is the only reasoning Kuroto hase up with to exin why Danzo showed several different personalities in such a short amount of time.


    Thinking of this, Kuroto summoned a crow and wrote a message to Yagura.


    If Kuroto��s guess is indeed correct, then among the five souls present inside Danzo��s body, only four of them have manifested so far during the battle.


    The first soul manifested itself while ��Danzo�� used Crystal Release Jutsu to cut off the tree roots that were holding the volcano in order to escape�� the coordination and nning he used highlighted that the soul that was in control of Danzo��s body had some experience as a Shinobi, but not too much, otherwise, he wouldn��t have chosen to do things so messily.


    The second soul appeared when ��Danzo�� ughtered Kumogakure Shinobi and showed an excited expression�� At that time, the battle prowess of ��Danzo�� was very poor�� This was definitely the soul of someone who was just a civilian, without any understanding of how Shinobi fights.


    The third soul appeared when Danzo was heavily punched by Raikage��s thunder-ax, but survived and then used Vapor Release Jutsu. At that time, Danzo��s temperament had again changed, he showed the calmness of a shinobi and disy good battle tactics��


    And finally, the fourth soul manifested, when Danzo suddenly stopped his battle with the Kumogakure shinobi and identified himself as Hamu.


    One of the souls has yet to manifest itself, but it doesn��t really matter all that much.


    What��s important is that if the soul of Kirigakure Shinobi inside Danzo��s body is manifested, then there is a good probability that ��Danzo�� might try to run away from Kumogakure and go to Kirigakure. Kuroto is not sure if this will really happen, it��s just a possibility.


    Precisely why, Kuroto informed Yagura of the situation and instructed him to be prepared in advance so that encircling ��Danzo�� bes easier.


    As for the possibility that Hamu a.k.a Danzo will not leave Kumogakure?


    Kuroto highly doubts it.


    Raikage has indeed taken Hamu to Kumogakure, but Raikage is no fool�� obviously, he won��t give Hamu the kind of treatment ��Danzo�� might be expecting�� This is Shinobi World��! Where benefits are the firstmost priority.


    Moreover, even if Raikage is willing to give shelter to Hamu, the wouldn��t do so withoutplete reassurance that he won��t be a danger to the vige and he will be useful to the vige because nobody wants to carry baggage.


    And even if he is willing to provide shelter to Hamu, the senior staff of Kumogakure wouldn��t allow it to happen so easily.


    Therefore, the most likely thing to happen to Hamu is that he will be locked up in some dark cell or tied to a test bench, and then his nightmare will start.


    Kuroto believes that Danzo should also understand this, as such, he won��t dare stay in Kumogakure any more than necessary.


    This is more evident from the fact that while Hamu exined Raikage quite a lot of things rted to the ritual, he didn��t mention a thing about Wood Release and Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan that Danzo can use.


    Knowing this, Kuroto��s worries in regards to the safety of the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan also diminished, because at this point in time, other than, him, Orochimaru, and ��Danzo��, no one is aware of the presence of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in Danzo��s eye sockets.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669: Untitled


    As soon as Kuroto returned to the vige, he sensed the tense atmosphere of the vige.


    The security of the outer wall was much strict than a few days ago, in fact, the number of guards has almost doubled aspared to what Kuroto remembers, and not only that, even a few perception barriers that aren��t easily deployed were also activated. This tight security also caused problems for Kuroto as it took quite a lot of effort on his part to sneak inside the vige without alerting any barrier.


    Of course, he was able to pass through without any trouble and made his way toward the Konoha Ninja Academy.


    After entering the principal office, Kuroto deactivated the Shadow Clone he left behind and hurriedly sorted out all the memories that were experienced by the Shadow Clone.


    With that done, Kuroto smiled slightly, he walked towards the window of the Principal office, and muttered while looking towards the Hokage building, ��Surprisingly, the vige��s response wasn��t slow either����


    ording to the memories of the Shadow Clone, not long ago, Sandaime Hokage gathered hundreds of shinobi present inside the Konoha Vige and hurriedly led them outside the vige.


    Obviously, the location where Sandaime is headed is the Volcano where Danzo��s Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual took ce, Kuroto is so sure about this is because other than that, it doesn��t make any sense for Sandaime to hurriedly rush out of the vige with such arge force, given that the Akatsuki Organization has not made any move recently, and nor does any other Vige has any taken any aggressive action Konoha in the recent times.


    Kuroto muttered with a thoughtful expression, ��Well, this is no surprise�� The chakra transmission array used over fifteen hundred Konoha Shinobi, obviously, Sandaime would be able to track them one way or other����


    Despite the measures Danzo took to cover up the transfer of Konoha Shinobi outside the vige, his secret maneuvers were discovered by Sandaime, which means that it is impossible to bypass everyone��s eyes, as long as people are involved it is impossible to achieveplete secrecy.


    This has further strengthened Kuroto��s determination to carry out his Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual alone, only then, will his ritual not be discovered or tracked by anyone and ensure total safety and non-interruption.


    Thinking so, Kuroto held his chin and muttered with a thoughtful expression, ��I should put learning Yin-seal and Eight Inner Gates to the agenda����


    Kuroto has thought of learning Eight Inner Gates even before, not only will this be beneficial to him in terms of chakra level while the gates are open, but learning Eight Inner Gates will also increase his physical strength which will help him ovee the only problem he has been facing in perfectly mastering Senjutsu.


    Therefore, it��s time for Kuroto to delve into learning the Eight Inner Gates Technique.


    Kuroto knows that the Eight Inner Gates Jutsu is differentpared to all the other forbidden Jutsu out there, unlike others, mastering this Jutsu requires regr training�� Only daily training, grinding, and constantly breaking through their limits allow the user to be able to make progress in the Eight Inner Gates Formation.


    ording to Kuroto��s estimation, the first six gates are pretty useless to Kuroto. Even now, with his pure physical strength, Kuroto canpete with Guy while he has opened the six of eight gates, therefore, what��s Kuroto��s target is to breach the seventh and more importantly, the eighth gate before the ritual.


    But Kuroto also knows that opening the seventh and eighth gates will be an incredibly hard process for him.


    I mean, just look at Might Guy, he has been training himself for the past 15 years, even then, he has only opened the seventh gate; the eighth gate is still far too head, this goes to show how much effort and training is required to open the eighth gate��


    This is why Kuroto needs to immediately start his training, because if he doesn��t, then it is very likely that all of his Chakra clones will be created, but he won��t be able to open all the eight gates.


    Creating the Yin-seal is just as important for him as the Eight Inner Gate Technique, so the sooner he starts working on it, the better for him as he will be able to start umting chakra.


    The chakra reserves of current Kuroto are far higherpared to Tsunade-hime, therefore, his efficiency in collecting chakra will be much better than her, and he will be able to collectrge volumes of chakra in a very short period of time.


    Kuroto isn��t sure how much Chakra he will be able to gather, but it should amount to at least something!


    ��Danzo, Yin-Seal, Eight Inner Gate Formation, and of course, the Earth Chakra Nature Clone�� all of these are important matters that I have to work upon���� muttered Kuroto.


    Among the four tasks before him, he can learn the Eight Inner Gates Formation from Guy.


    Might Guy is a good friend, so, there won��t be any problem with it, Kuroto knows that as long as he approaches Guy with the intention of wanting to learn it, Guy will definitely teach him.


    And the other two matters are also not that problematic, cultivating the earth Chakra Nature Clone is going to take some time, so that��s not urgent, as for dealing with Danzo, it is also not of immediate concern as it��s going to take some time and nning.


    But the matter of learning Yin-seal is a bit troublesome, or should it be said that rather than learning Yin-seal, obtaining it is a more troublesome task.


    As Kuroto was wondering how to get his hands on Yin-seal, he suddenly thought of a method, ��Perhaps I can ask Yui to help me�� She is Tsunade-hime��s disciple, there is a good chance that Tsunade-sama won��t deny her request����


    Thinking of this, Kuroto nned to go to Konoha Hospital and ask for her help, But just as he was about to jump out of the window, Shisui hurriedly rushed into his office, and said, ��Kuroto-san, Danzo-sama�� he�� he defected!!!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670: Konoha��s Response


    Hokage Building.


    Kuroto calmly sat on his seat and nced at all the people attending this meeting.


    The former Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, Elder Utatane Koharu, Tsunade-hime, Sannin Jiraiya, the Patriarchs of major Shinobi ns such as Uchiha, Hyuga, Ino-Shika-Cho, the captains and leaders of various important departments such as Anbu, Intelligence, Medical, and so on were also present at the meeting.


    As for Kuroto? He participated in this meeting as the Principal of Konoha Ninja Academy.


    Oh, and the meeting? It was organized by Elder Hiruzen as soon as he returned to the vige after the expedition.


    As everyone observed the solemn expression on the face of Elder Hiruzen, everyone felt that something bad has happen.


    Elder Utatane was the one who broke the silence and questioned him, ��Sarutobi, what happened?��


    At Elder Utatane��s inquiry, Elder Hiruzen took a deep breath, then told the details of what transpired at the Volcano.


    As everyone present at the meeting became aware of what actually happened at the Volcano, their expressions turned solemn, and a silence dawned in the meeting room.


    The most angered person was obviously Elder Hiruzen himself, followed by Elder Utatane, both of them were burning with rage.


    As for the others? Some were shocked, some were stupefied while others were calcting the impact of this incident on them and their ns.


    After a while, Hiruzen broke the silence of the meeting room, and questioned, ��What are your opinions on this matter?��


    Hizashi hesitated, then asked, ��Sandaime-sama�� is this news really true? Did Danzo-sama really do such a thing?��


    Hiruzen nodded with a helpless expression, ��Unfortunate as it may, what I have told everyone here is indeed true!��


    As soon as Hiruzen received information sent by Kakashi, he immediately summoned a few hundred Konoha Shinobi and led the army towards that particr Volcano.


    Unfortunately, by the time he arrived there, whatever was happening there was alreadypleted, and the Volcano had already copsed after erupting.


    He and other Konoha Shinobi saw only death and destruction there.


    Seeing the corpses of hundreds of Konoha Shinobi, and no sign of Kakashi or Danzo, Hiruzen was worried, especially because he had no idea of what actually happened there.


    After that, he did what he had to and led the shinobi squads in search of Danzo and Kakashi.


    After a while of the search operation, they finally found the unconscious Kakashi and nearly a thousand unconscious but alive Konoha Shinobi with him, although he wasn��t sure why everyone was unconscious, the fact that they were all alive greatly relieved him�� But there was still one problem, there were no signs of Danzo!


    The search operation continued for the next few hours until the search unit was able to capture a few Root shinobis.


    The Root Shinobis were mercilessly tortured until they finally confessed the details of what actually transpired at the volcano.


    After collecting all the information piece by piece, the entire story became clear to Hiruzen�� The former Hokage was shocked to learn that Shimura Danzo actually held a Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual inside the Volcano, and he had gathered those fifteen hundred Konoha Shinobi outside the volcano to use them as Chakra sources.


    And none of those fifteen hundred Konoha Shinobi would have survived if it wasn��t for Kakashi to rescue them.


    Learning all this, Sandaime was already in disbelief, but the news that he received next made his mind nk��


    Danzo who sessfullypleted the ceremony actually defected and left the Land of Fire!


    Shimura Danzo, the Hokage Agent, and the former leader of the Root division of the Anbu defected! Such a ridiculous thing actually happened!


    Although Danzo was only Hokage Agent, neither was he officially coronated as the Godaime Hokage, nor was his face engraved on the Hokage Rock, however, he was the highest political authority in Konoha�� so he was practically the vige��s unofficial Hokage!


    And he actually defected?


    The faces of everyone in the meeting were in disbelief upon learning this news.


    No one ever imagined that such a thing would actually happen, especially considering Danzo��s character and his loyalty towards Konoha.


    Sandaime who has been a childhood friend of Danzo never imagined that one day Danzo would actually defect from Konoha!


    Uchiha Patriarch was the first one to recover from shock, and inquired, ��Sandaime-sama, do we have any information as to where has Danzo escaped after his defection?��


    Jiraiya nodded with a sigh, ��Kumogakure!��


    ording to the information Jiraiya has received from his informationwork, Danzo met up with the Yondaime Raikage and his entourage around the borders of the Land of Fire, and together both of them left in the direction of the Land of Lightning.


    <em>Smash��</em>


    Tsunade smashed the table in anger, ��Raikage dared to take Danzo to the Land of Lightening�� does he want to start a war?��


    Elder Koharu echoed from the side, ��I am not sure about war�� but they must at least give us an exnation.��


    At this time, Nara Shikaku said with a solemn expression, ��Our current priority is not to discuss the actions of Raikage and Kumogakure, we have to focus on the most important matter before us, and that is the leadership of Konoha�� The vige can��t function without a leader�� Since Danzo has defected, he can no longer be called the leader of the vige�� this means we must choose a new Hokage, or someone to fill up the role of the leader.��


    Everyone agreed with Nara Shikaku��s words, and after a while of thinking, all of them, without any difference looked in the direction of Elder Hiruzen.


    While Konoha is facing such aplex situation the best and safest choice would be to let Hiruzen, the most experienced person here hold the power in his hands.


    With that, voting began.


    And without any twists and turns, Elder Hiruzen was reinstated as Konoha��s Hokage.


    After reassuming the Hokage��s position, the first order he issued was to propose negotiation with Kumogakure. The negotiation team was led by Elder Koharu and immediately nned to depart for the Land of Lightning.


    After that, some further instructions were issued, and then the meeting was concluded.


    One thing to note is that there was no mention of Amatsukami or Orochimaru whatsoever in the meeting, this means that anyone who was aware of their involvement died except Danzo and the two people in question.


    And unless Danzo makes this news public, the involvement of Amatsukami and Orochimaru is going to remain buried underneath the ashes of that Volcano.


    While thinking these things, Kuroto made left the Hokage Building and made his way toward the Konoha Hospital.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671: Short Trip to Hot Spring


    As Kuroto entered the Konoha Hospital, he saw the increased rush inside.


    Because of the sudden influx of nearly a thousand injured shinobi, and around five hundred dead bodies being prepared for the burial, the Konoha Hospital is in chaos at this moment.


    Looking at the saddened vigers crying over the loss of their loved ones, Kuroto felt guilty.


    When he and Orochimaru designed the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual and Chakra Transmission Array for Danzo, neither he nor Orochimaru nned to sacrifice the lives of those fifteen hundred Konoha Shinobis.


    Both he and Orochimaru expected that the Chakra support provided by fifteen hundred Konoha Shinobi should be more than enough, as such, there won��t be any problem ofck of chakra, so obviously, their lives won��t be in danger.


    However, both he and Orochimaru were proven wrong during the ritual.


    Especially Kuroto, he never expected that the requirements of Chakra would be so high, that Danzo would be crazy and turn the Chakra Transmission Array beyond the maximum limit, endangering the lives of the shinobis standing on the array.


    The thing is, even if it was Danzo who sucked the chakra of all those deceased Konoha Shinobis, Kuroto and Orochimaru have equal unshirkable responsibility for their deaths for they are the ones who designed the damned thing!


    Given Orochimaru��s character, he won��t be least affected by the deaths of these people, however, Kuroto feels guilty.


    But at the same time, he is more determined�� because he knows��


    Weak people are always at the mercy of the strong, they have to dance at the whims of strong people. As such, in the ns of strong ones, the weak ones are crushed, trampled upon, and sacrificed without any regard�� Kuroto has also personally experienced such a life after graduating from the academy and in his early teens, therefore, he never wants to go back to those days.


    Moreover, Kuroto can��t allow the sacrifice of these five hundred dead shinobi to go to waste. He has to give their deaths at least some meaning.


    This is why Kuroto has decided to work on Project Godhood with all his heart and see it to the end.


    With such determination, he continued to walk through the corridors of the Konoha Hospital and came to the room that is assigned to Yui.


    Of course, Yui was not sitting in her cabin, she was obviously too busy to be resting here because of the sudden influx of Konoha Shinobi, and Kuroto chose not to disturb her, instead, he patiently waited for her toe here.


    And Kuroto had to wait for a damn long time for her to return.


    Yui came to her cabin at 3 o��clock in the morning.


    As she entered her cabin to change her clothes and catch a quick sleep, she was surprised to find Kuroto sitting on a chair by the window and reading something. After noticing him, she questioned, ��Kuroto-kun�� when did youe here?��


    Kuroto answered with a smile, ��Just a while ago����


    Yui sighed, ��You have been waiting here since evening, right? You know you could have directlye to find me instead of waiting here����


    Kuroto smiled and didn��t answer�� Some things aren��t required to be said because they are better left unsaid.


    Seeing Kuroto��s smile, Yui shook her head helplessly, and said, ��Alright.�� then she closed the door and asked, ��Is there something you needed?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Sort of�� I needed a favor.��


    Yui muttered, ��I see�� I��ll definitely help you�� but�� here she paused and said, ��If it��s nothing of emergency, would it be fine if I listen after a bath? I am extremely tired right now, and want to take a hot bath right this moment�� so�C�� but she suddenly stopped, thought of something, and excitedly said, ��Or wait, why don��t you join me��? You can tell me all the details while we soak in the hot water����


    Seeing Yui��s tired expression, at the same time, her beaming smile, Kuroto couldn��t help but nod�� ��Now that I think about it, it��s been quite a while since we have spent some quality time together, alright, let��s do that����


    Yui bobbed her head, ��Yes�� it��s been quite a while.��


    With that Kuroto folded back the scroll he was reading and said to Yui, ��Sort out your things, and then we can leave when you are ready�� Using this asion, I will take you to a ce I found not too long ago�� That ce has some good hot springs, you will be able to rx there����


    Yui frowned, ��But Kuroto-kun, we can��t go too far, the number of patients at the hospital is a lot at this time�� And if I were to disappear for a long time, then it will be a problem�� Tsunade-sama will also scold me����


    Kuroto reassured Yui, ��I know�� don��t worry about it�� we aren��t going too far�� I mean we are, but we can return instantly����


    Yui asked in confusion, ��What do you mean?��


    Kuroto smiled and said, ��Wouldn��t it be better to directly experience it.��


    Although not sure how, out of trust in Kuroto, she nodded, ��Alright�� if you say so.��


    With that Yui went to sort out her things, as well as bring along a set of clothes that she would wear after the bath meanwhile Kuroto started the preparations from his end.


    After 10 minutes, the two of them were prepared and ready to disappear.


    Kuroto took out a giant scroll and put it on the floor��


    Seeing the scroll, Yui narrowed her eyes, ��Isn��t this a Scroll for signing contracts with the summoning creatures?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes, and you are going to sign your name in it too����


    She nodded obediently, ��Okay���� albeit in confusion.


    With that, Yui bit her finger, then used the blood to sign her name on it, then further marked it with her fingerprints.


    And the contract was formally established, ��It��s done.�� Muttered Kuroto, and added, ��Now we are all set to go.��


    At this time, Yui asked, ��Kuroto-kun, are we going to use reverse-summoning to go to that ce?��


    ��Indeed���� nodded Kuroto, then exined, ��The ce we are going to is located near the seas of the Land of Lightning�� it��s a volcanic ind that I discovered during one of my Anbu missions�� After I discovered it, I made some changes to it, so at this point, the only way to go there, ande out is by the means of Reverse Summoning Jutsu and that is only possible if someone has signed the contract, I designed����


    Yui blinked her eyes and looked at Kuroto in amazement��


    Kuroto smiled seeing Yui��s shocked expression, ��Don��t worry about it�� it wasn��t a big deal.�� And after reassuring her, he said to her, ��Now, that you have signed the summoning contract, let��s use the Reverse Summoning Jutsu to go there.��


    Yui nodded, ��Okay.��


    The two then held one of their hands together and using their other hand, the two weaved the hand signs of the reverse summoning Jutsu, and�� Poof��


    And off they disappeared from the Konoha Hospital.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672: Some Quality Time


    ��Haah���� Yui exhaled a relieved sigh, and said, ��It feels so rxing�� I can��t even remember thest time I soaked in a hot spring����


    Hearing Yui��s words, Kuroto scratched his cheeks awkwardly�� He kind of feels guilty for never taking her anywhere, not even to any hot spring.


    Whether because of missions or because of his personal affairs, he has been traveling all over the Shinobi World, but unlike him, Yui always stays in Konoha, serving the Hyuga n and taking care of his home�� Never venturing outside. Although she has neverined about it, now that Kuroto thinks about it, he feels that he should treat her better.


    As Kuroto was thinking these things, Yui swam to his side, slowly hugged him, then sat upon him.


    Kuroto supported her waist with one of his hands, while using his other hand he gently brushed her back, and questioned, ��You, okay?��


    Yui nuzzled in Kuroto��s embrace and answered, ��Mm-hmm�� just want to stay like this for a while����


    Kuroto nodded slightly and continued to soothe her with gentle caresses.


    After a while, Yui moved her head and gazed into Kuroto��s eyes as she questioned, ��Say Kuroto-kun�� what other secrets are you hiding from me?��


    Kuroto asked in return, ��What brought this on?��


    Yui held Kuroto��s face with both his hands and said while looking down, ��Sometimes�� Sometimes I feel that despite knowing you from my childhood, despite having spent the past 20 years of my life with you�� I know nothing about you����


    Kuroto smiled slightly, he held her chin with his hand and raised her face to look into his eyes, and questioned, ��Does it bother you?��


    Yui shook her head�� ��No�� it doesn��t�� Because�� I know that you will tell me everything when you feel that the time is right�� it��s just that�� sometimes I see loneliness andplexity in your eyes�� and I don��t know how to help you get over it����


    ��Yeah�� One day, I��ll tell you everything�� everything I have hidden from you as of yet�� but until then, I want you to be patient and have trust in me�� As for your worry about me feeling lonely�� Just having you by my side is more than enough�� you don��t have to do anything more���� said Kuroto as he patted her head.


    Yui nodded, ��Always.�� then buried her head in Kuroto��s embrace.


    Kuroto nodded, ��Always.��


    After a while of silence, Kuroto suddenly thought of something, ��By the way Yui���� then squeezed his hand ��<em>Sqeeze��</em>, and pointed out, you seem to have develop�C��


    <em>p��</em>


    ��


    With a clear red mark of a p on his face, Kuroto was sitting opposite Yui as the two had dinner.


    <em>*Giggle~* </em>Seeing Kuroto��s face, Yui giggled, ��I��m sorry�� it��s just that you look so funny with that swollen cheek�� Does it still hurt?��


    Kuroto shook his head with a sigh, ��No�� but as he tried to touch his swollen cheek he let out an involuntarily cry, ��Ouch����


    Yui tried her best to control herugh, ��It seems that it does hurt even now�� Come here�� I��ll heal your face����


    Normally, the swelling wouldn��t have been so bad�� but Yui subconsciously wrapped Chakra over her hand, when she struck him, that��s why the swelling is so bad.


    Kuroto nodded and let her do her thing��


    Soon, the gentle warmth of medical chakra appeared over his cheek and the swelling started to heal.


    While Yui was healing him, Kuroto questioned, ��What is the status of casualties caused by the recent incident?��


    Yui replied in an emotional tone, ��A lot of senior shinobis died while being tied down to that Array�� Even among the shinobi who have survived, there are many who can no longer work as a Shinobi�� Their Chakra Pathways are severely damaged�� So, they are no longer suitable for carrying out missions����


    Kuroto muttered, ��Is that so��?�� not so surprised.


    Yui nodded, ��Yes���� then added with a bitter smile, ��You know Kuroto-kun�� isn��t it an irony that Shinobi who wouldn��t have hesitated to sacrifice their lives for the sake of the vige were killed by the vige and died at the hands of their ��Hokage������


    Kuroto was silent�� Yui was silent�� only the pulsating sound of the healing chakra resounded��


    After a while, Yui added, ��What happened to them is uneptable��!��


    Kuroto muttered, ��I know!��


    Because the number of people involved in this incident was over a thousand, as such, their mouths can��t be kept shut. Therefore, within just half a day, the news of Danzo��s ritual and what he ��did�� to the fifteen hundred shinobi also became public.


    The Konoha Hospital where all theatose and injured are being kept at this moment became the distribution hub of the news, therefore, even Yui, who didn��t particrly try to inquire for information is also aware of the ins and outs of the incident.


    Because she has personally seen the pain of the people who lost their loved ones, and the pain of the people who were injured or can no longer be Shinobi, as such, she is greatly angered at Danzo for doing such a thing.


    Kuroto patted her head, and questioned, ��I heard that Kakashi was the one to discover the site of the ritual�� is that true?��


    Yui nodded lightly, ��Based on what people are telling, Kakashi-san teleported near the array and fought against Danzo��s men in an attempt to save them�� Initially, he was struggling, but something happened which made Danzo��s men run away�� With those people gone, Kakashi-san used his Flying Raijin Jutsu and rescued all those people who were still alive�� You know, he didn��t leave even a single person who was alive out there to die��!��


    Kuroto has already heard all these details about Kakashi at the meeting.


    After this achievement, Kakashi is now beingpared to Konoha��s Yellow sh�� This is basically a transformation�� A transformation from an elite Jonin ss to a full-fledged Kage ss shinobi.


    Ultimately, losing the Mangekyou Sharingan that Obito gave him proved to be a boon for him��


    It won��t be wrong to say that, ��Kakashi is also growing up����


    Just as Kuroto was thinking of Kakashi��s achievement, Yui removed her hand from Kuroto��s cheek, and said, ��There�� it��s all healed up! Now no one willugh at you����


    Kuroto nodded, ��Thanks.��


    Yui smiled sweetly and squeezed his nose, ��No problem���� then she thought of something, and asked, ��Kuroto-kun�� wasn��t there something you needed my help with?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yeah�� I almost forgot about it���� He turned the topic and spoke, ��Yui�� I need the Yin-seal.��


    Yui was taken aback, ��The Yin-seal!? But Kuroto-kun�� the Yin-seal is����


    Kuroto nodded, ��I know all those details�� But I still need it!��


    Yui thought for a while, and said, ��Um�� I can try and ask Tsunade-sama�� But I can��t guarantee.��


    Kuroto agreed, ��Yeah�� try asking her�� if she gives it to you, then very well�� otherwise, I will try to take it from the Scroll of Seals.��


    Yui nodded, ��Alright, I��ll see what I can do.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673: A Talk with Tsunade-hime


    In order to minimize the adverse effects of Danzo��s ritual and his defection, the Elder Council announced that Shimura Danzo would no longer hold the position of Konoha��s Agent Hokage, at the same time, he was branded as a wanted criminal and a rogue shinobi with a bounty of several hundred million Ryo for killing and injuring hundreds of Konoha Shinobi.


    The position of Konoha��s Hokage, as discussed in the meeting, was filled up by Sarutobi Hiruzen who soon took over themand of the Vige with Daimyo��s agreement.


    And as discussed in the meeting, a team of elite shinobi was led by Elder Koharu to the Land of Lightning in order to negotiate with the Raikage in regards to the handover of Danzo.


    On his end, Kuroto wasn��t idle either��


    He ordered Godaime Kazekage Pakura and Yondaime Mizukage Yagura to spread out their men all over the Shinobi World, especially inside the Land of Lightning to collect as much information as they can on the movements of Shimura Danzo.


    Also, he instructed his former subordinates in Konoha Anbu to use their own channels to collect intelligence on Danzo.


    With that done, Kuroto waited and focused on the other important matters.


    On Yui��s end, there was soon good news, only a few days after she started pestering Tsunade-hime to teach her the Yin-seal, Tsunade-hime relented and agreed to teach her the Yin-seal. Without a doubt, Senju Tsunade loves her disciples, so, she directly gave Yui the secret scroll of Yin-seal.


    Since the Konoha hospital is extremely busy these days, so, Yui didn��t have the time toe home and give Kuroto the scroll he needed at home, therefore, she called him to the Konoha Hospital during her break time, and passed him the scroll��


    After receiving the scroll of Yin-seal, Kuroto patted Yui��s head, and said, ��Don��t worry, I will keep it safe�� now you can go back to taking care of the patients.��


    Yui nodded, ��Take care Kuroto-kun.�� then left the room.


    After Yui was gone, Kuroto opened the window of the room, and said while looking up�� ��She is gone, you cane in.��


    With Kuroto��s words, a shadow leaped inside the room.


    <em>Whoosh��</em>


    As the light of the room fell upon the shadow, their appearance became clear.


    A fair-skinned woman with brown eyes and blonde hair, a diamond mark on the center of her forehead, wearing a grey, kimono-style blouse with no sleeves, held closed by a broad, dark bluish-grey obi that matches her pants. Her blouse is closed quite low, revealing a sizeable cleavage.


    Looking at her standing before him, Kuroto muttered, ��As expected, it��s really you�� Tsunade-sama�� I wonder what you were trying to do while spying on me and my fianc��.��


    Tsunade didn��t answer�� she walked closer to Kuroto, and noted his eyes�� ��You didn��t activate your Byakugan�� despite that, you were able to sense my presence even while I was suppressing my chakra�� it��s quitemendable.��


    Kuroto chuckled, ��It seems I was underestimated����


    Tsunade nodded, ��That you were���� then she looked at the scroll in Kuroto��s hand, and asked, ��So�� what��s up with that Scroll�� I remember giving it to my disciple�� why do you have it?��


    Kuroto apologized, ��I am sorry about this�� I really needed the Yin-seal�� So, I asked Yui to help me get it�� don��t me her�� she did this for me.��


    Tsunade pondered a little, and questioned with a sharp look, ��What do you want to do with the Yin-seal? Based on your knowledge of Fuinjutsu, you should already know that the Yin-seal can��t be used by males�� ��


    Faced with Tsunade��s question, Kuroto remained casual, and answered, ��Want to study it�� I am aware of what exactly is Yin-seal capable of�� so I want to use it to solve a problem I have been facing since my childhood. I believe that if I can solve that problem, my strength will improve immensely.��


    ��I see���� nodded Tsunade in understanding�� Then added, ��Even if you are telling the truth even if your intentions are pure�� your method is not correct�� what you are doing is practically stealing someone��s secret Ninjutsu��. And what is the punishment of stealing someone��s secret ninjutsu, this, you as a former Anbu, and the Principal of Konoha Ninja Academy should be very well aware of����


    Kuroto nodded, ��Indeed�� I am aware����


    Kuroto��s reaction was unexpected, and Tsunade couldn��t help but say, ��Aren��t you worried that I might reveal this to the public? Oh�� you don��t happen to think that just because you are the principal of the Ninja Academy, you won��t be punished at all�� or do you think the Hyuga n will be able to protect you?��


    After speaking such words, Tsunade expected at least some reaction on his face�� but she had to be disappointed�� Rather than being intimated or getting worried, Kuroto sighed tiredly and said, ��Don��t you think it would save both of us a lot of time if you directly move to your main objective rather than beating around the bush? We both know that there is something you want from me�� as for what exactly that is you will have to tell me yourself�� I won��t know it unless you tell me.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s words and seeing his calmness, Tsunade was annoyed, and questioned, ��What makes you think that I want something from you?��


    Kuroto answered as a matter of fact, ��It��s too obvious!��


    Tsunade was confused, ��How is it so obvious?��


    Kuroto exined, ��You didn��t directly take the scroll from me�� instead, you engaged me in a conversation and attempted to intimidate me about the consequences and all�� It��s obvious you want my help with something�� it��s just that you don��t know how to ask for help, or maybe your pride as a Sannin isn��t allowing you to openly ask for help�� so you are trying to scare me into doing that thing for you.��


    Seeing that her intentions were seen through by Kuroto so easily, Tsunade pouted, ��Alright�� alright�� I need your help with something.��


    Kuroto asked, ��See�� was that so difficult?��


    Tsunade red, ��Beat it, kid!��


    Kuroto surrendered, ��Alright���� then asked, ��So, what does Tsunade-sama want me to do for her?��


    Remembering the matter, Tsunade��s face darkened, and she exined, ��Because of the stupid actions of that bastard Danzo�� the dignity of the vige is greatly affected�� And the most troublesome matter is that the Uchiha n that was silent up until now has started to be restless again.��


    The Uchiha n��s desire for taking over the position of Konoha��s Hokage was never diminished.


    It��s just that because of the pressure from eternal enemies such as Akatsuki and Amatsukami, they had to curb their desire and work together with the Hokage faction�� This was obviously not their intention but the only choice they were forced to make in order to survive.


    But�� the current situation doesn��t seem to be all that bad�� On the surface, Amatsukami seems to have reached an agreement with the vige and is defending the shinobi world and Konoha from the threat of the Akatsuki Organization.


    At the same time, due to the destruction of the vige, the cruel actions of Danzo, and the deaths of several thousand Konoha shinobi in a very short span of time, the reputation of the Hokage faction is no longer what it used to be in the eyes of the vigers. Although they have chosen Sarutobi Hiruzen again as the Hokage, internally they are also frustrated��


    This has presented a wonderful opportunity for the Uchiha n, and several Uchiha nsmen have started to work their minds on this opportunity.


    Obviously, this matter wasn��t unnoticed by Kuroto.


    Tsunade continued, ��I have received reliable information from a source of mine�� In theirst n gathering, the Uchiha n began to openly discuss the steps they are going to take topete for the position of Hokage�� Although this is not a problem at this point�� however, it can be troublesome over time����


    ��And?�� asked Kuroto, knowing full well where this is going to go.


    Tsunade sighed, ��I am going to be straight with you�� the vige needs the explicit support of the Hyuga n!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674: Agreement


    ��I am going to be straight with you�� the vige needs the explicit support of the Hyuga n!��


    Hearing Tsunade��s words, Kuroto fell silent and nced at Tsunade.


    As far as he can think, Tsunade��s reliable source of information is definitely Uchiha Izumi, who is another one of her disciples. And knowing this, Kuroto couldn��t help but feel pity for the Uchiha n.


    Up until now, they have sent three children into the Hokage faction, as a pipeline to connect the Uchiha n and the Hokage faction, but unfortunately for them, all three children betrayed the trust of their n. Shisui did so, Itachi was no different, and now, Izumi has probably followed suit�� Neither of the three seems to support the intentions of their n and seems to have sided with the opinions of the Hokage faction.


    This shows the scary side of the Hokage faction�� especially their brainwashing abilities.


    But that is a different matter altogether and we won��t be discussing it now.


    As for what Tsunade has said, to Kuroto, it does make some sense.


    As far as Kuroto sees it, at this point in time, other than Sarutobi Hiruzen, no one is more suitable to serve as the Hokage in Konoha��


    There are several reasons behind this line of thought, first is that Sandaime Hokage is highly experienced and will be able to stabilize the situation of the vige one way or the another, and the second reason is that he is quite old, which means he won��t be able to serve as the Hokage for very long, which means, sooner orter, others will have their chance�� So whether it is someone who is ambitious for the position of Konoha��s Hokage, or not, everyone will be willing to serve him for a while.


    To be honest, Kuroto doesn��t really have any problem if someone from the Uchiha n serves as the Hokage, but, what worries him is that that person should also consider the overall situation, not just their n.


    As far as Kuroto can think, other than Shisui, and Itachi, no one seems to match that criteria at this point. Shisui is obviously unsuitable to be the Hokage, while Itachi is too young�� so for a while, the Uchiha n will have to stand on the side.


    This is why, Kuroto agrees with Tsunade that if the Uchiha n is allowed to rule the vige at this point in time, then there might be some unwanted trouble in the vige, and what Kuroto needs more than anything is stability in Konoha.


    But all this aside, what confused Kuroto is, ��Putting aside the matter of keeping the Uchiha n at the bay, what I don��t understand is that if you want the explicit support of the Hyuga n, why to contact me instead of Patriarch? My opinion isn��t that important in the n�� I am just a member of the branch family����


    ��Oh don��t try to be modest in front of me.�� She said, then added with a sigh, ��True you are a member of the branch family, but you have deep influence over the Hyuga n�� I havee to notice that even the Patriarch of your n takes your opinions seriously�� This is why I am asking you����


    Based on her personal investigation and all her observations, Tsunade hase to understand that Hyuga Kuroto really does have a deep influence over the Hyuga n. Although some members of the main family don��t seem to like him very much, there still exist a few who side with him�� and what��s most important is that the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, as well as the leader of the branch family, both of them seems to trust Kuroto, and deeply care about him. And that��s not it, most of the members of the branch family seem to love him, admire him, and feel proud of his achievements.


    ��I see���� murmured Kuroto, ��You seem to have done your research����


    Tsunade nodded, ��Mm-hmm.��


    Kuroto pondered a little, then said, ��I can try to do it�� but are you really sure it would work? We both know that the Hyuga n may be one of the two major ns of Konoha, but it doesn��t stand in the same league whenpared with Uchiha n����


    Tsunade was surprised, ��It��s surprising for a member of the Hyuga n to admit such a thing so openly����


    Kuroto said, ��What��s true is true�� Not epting it won��t change it�� epting it leads to the possibility of changing it if we work to change it, but if we don��t even ept the reality, then nothing can be done�� But that��s not important, as I said�� are you sure it would work?��


    Tsunade shook her head, ��Probably for some time����


    Kuroto questioned doubtfully, ��And you still want me to do it?��


    Tsunade nodded, ��Yes.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Alright then.�� And added, ��I will make sure that the Hyuga n stands on the Hokage faction.�� Then asked, ��Is there anything else?��


    Tsunade looked at Kuroto for a while, and asked, ��There is also something I want to ask����


    Kuroto nodded, ��Ask away then.��


    Tsunade questioned, ��How did you make Uchiha Shisui loyal to you?��


    Kuroto asked in confusion, ��What makes you think he is loyal to me?��


    Tsunade replied, ��My women��s intuition tells me.�� Then questioned, ��How did you do it?��


    Instead of giving a direct answer, Kuroto questioned instead, ��Then tell me how did you do it with Uchiha Izumi?��


    Tsunade narrowed her eyes�� ��So you were able to figure it out?��


    Kuroto replied as a matter of fact, ��I was in the Anbu for several years�� I was also the leader of the most elite team in the Anbu department�� obviously, I can figure out such simple things����


    Tsunade nodded, ��Makes sense���� and added, ��You are too sharp for your own good.��


    Kuroto chuckled, ��That��s why I tend to stay anonymous����


    Tsunade sighed, and said, ��Forget it�� I don��t want to listen to how and why Uchiha Shisui became loyal to you�� I only hope that you can keep him under control�� just make sure he doesn��t get involved in things he shouldn��t����


    Listening to Tsunade��s words, Kuroto was thoughtful��


    To be honest, gaining the loyalty of Shisui wasn��t that difficult for him. In fact, if the Hokage faction really try to trust Shisui, then Shisui would bepletely loyal to the Hokage faction as he was until a few years ago. It��s a pity that Hokage-sama didn��t do that��


    But if you think about it, even Sandaime-sama isn��t to be med�� After learning that Uchiha Shisui has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, and hearing the details of Kotoamatsukami, it��s not strange for him to be vignt of Shisui��


    ��Well not that it matters to me.�� He thought, and agreed, ��I��ll do what I can.��


    Tsunade nodded happily, ��Alright then���� Then she took out a scroll from the pocket of her vest, and tossed it towards Kuroto, ��Here take this.��


    Kuroto caught the scroll and muttered in confusion, ��This scroll is?��


    Tsunade exined, ��The scroll Yui gave to you was meant for her�� you are not allowed to have it�� return it back to her�� Instead of that, you can have this scroll�� it also records the Yin-seal and might prove to be more helpful to you����


    Kuroto muttered in surprise, ��Helpful?��


    Tsunade nodded, ��I don��t have enough time to exin it to you�� You will understand when you study it�� anyway�� you have only seven days�� after that, you must return it to me�� so you better hurry up.��


    ��Seven days�� huh?�� Kuroto pondered, then nodded, ��Alright.��


    Seeing that Kuroto agreed, Tsunade added, ��Oh, and one more thing�� The Yin-seal was designed for females�� so whether you can master it or not is hard to say�� If I were you, I won��t get my hopes too high����


    Kuroto is not worried about this problem, and said, ��Thanks for reminding me�� But that��s my problem, you don��t have to concern yourself with it.��


    Tsunade turned around and jumped out of the window, but before disappearing, she didn��t forget to remind him, ��Make sure to not spread it.��


    Kuroto promised, ��I��ll keep that in mind.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675: The Underestimated Kuroto


    Aftering back to his home, Kuroto immediately went to his study, thing is, he couldn��t wait to open the scroll Tsunade gave him, and study the Yin-seal.


    From just a simple nce over the scroll holder, he could see the mark of the Uzumaki n, meaning that the Yin-seal was undoubtedly an Uzumaki Fuinjutsu.


    And it obviously need not be said that the creator of Yin-seal is some Kunoichi from the Uzumaki n.


    After studying the engravings on the scroll holder, he put it aside and focused his attention on the scroll before him.


    Studying the esoteric scroll word by word, Kuroto��s expression changed with every next word�� For a moment, he would frown, sometimes, he would look doubtful, then fall into contemtion, and another moment he would smile in triumph as if he solved a great problem and all��


    Overall, a multitude of expressions was visible on his face in a short time as he was delved into the study of Yin-seal, and before he knew it several hours passed away.


    ��Sigh���� After reading the entire scroll, Kuroto released a tired sigh and went into deep thought.


    The Yin-seal is exactly as he expected, a very high end, probably an SSS-Rank Fuinjutsu with a very delicate sealing procedure.


    Based on his knowledge, Kuroto can definitely see that the Yin-seal was designed several centuries ago, and perfected over the next few generations�� This is why, almost all the problems that Yin-seal might have had at the time of its creation have been dealt with, making it a very practical and high-end Fuinjutsu with almost no hidden dangers or defects.


    But that��s where the problemes from��


    Precisely because the Yin-seal was perfected over generations, it has no hidden dangers or defects the difficulty of sessfully mastering it has increased by several multitudes�� And it is very straining for those who don��t have sufficient knowledge, or chakra reserves to master it.


    This further exins why there were only three known people, that being Uzumaki Mito, Senju Tsunade, and Haruno Sakura to have mastered the Yin-seal in the cannon.


    Among these three people, the first two were the princesses of the noble shinobi ns, as such, they had a solid foundation and sufficient chakra reserves having inherited the gics of the Senju and the Uzumaki ns. Even in terms of talent, both Mito-sama and Tsunade-hime are Kunoichi standing at the peak of the shinobi world, therefore, it��s not too surprising for them to have mastered the Yin-seal after hard work��


    But Haruno Sakura was a different case altogether�� Neither did she inherit the gics of some noble shinobi n, nor did she have high chakra reserves�� The only thing she was good at was chakra control, and Tsunade��s guidance, allowing her to somehow master the Yin seal. This truly is a big very achievement�� Take Shizune, Tsunade-hime��s other disciple for example�� Shizune hasn��t yet mastered the Yin-seal, despite being aware of its existence for years�� This clearly proves that Yin-seal is not so easy to master.


    Of course, all these problems are not difficult for Kuroto. He has very good chakra control, a solid foundation, and good chakra reserves�� Most of all, Kuroto has a very good grasp of Fuinjutsu in general�� which should allow him to master Yin-seal without too much difficulty. But even with all that, Kuroto isn��t sure if he can truly master it��


    Of course, even if impossible, Kuroto will still try it��


    If it works, then well and good, if not, then figure out why exactly went wrong and what changes to make in it to master it.


    With these intentions, after reading theplete scroll, and memorizing the hand signs, he put the scroll aside and started to seal it.


    Unlike other Fuinjutsu, burning the core of the Yin-seal is a very difficult task. The Yin-seal is burned in one of the most vulnerable and sensitive parts of the human body, and to be able to sessfully do so, a lot of knowledge about the human body structure is needed.


    Fortunately, Kuroto has that knowledge�� Not only does he understand the chakra pathway system of the human body because of the rigorous education provided by the Hyuga n, but he also has a lot of knowledge about all the other parts of the human body because he has been dissecting them, studying them, and creating them for years.


    If the knowledge of the human body is considered, Kuroto believes he can easily rank among the top ten people in the Shinobi World, as such, he can repeatedly try to burn the Yin-seal on his body and figure out the problems through trial and error without having to worry about identally injuring his brain or chakra pathway system.


    With that understood, he started to work on it.


    He gathered Chakra on his fingertips while simultaneously weaving the hand signs, then burned it on his forehead to insert the chakra inside the chakra pathway system and connect all the meridians in his body.


    One by one, all the steps recorded in the scroll werepleted without any problem.


    After sessfully engraving the seal on his forehead, Kuroto slowly opened his eyes and looked at himself in the mirror, and he was surprised to find a diamond mark there.


    ��Did I seed in the first attempt?�� Kuroto was shocked and delighted, he didn��t really expect to seed so easily.


    But his happiness didn��tst very long��


    Looking inside his body through the Byakugan, Kuroto noticed that all the chakra meridians in his body haven��t connected with the Yin-seal.


    ��Why did this happen? Obviously, I connected them�� but���� muttered Kuroto in doubt.


    He calmed his mind and traced back the burning of the seal, and after some observation, he noticed that he didn��t do anything wrong in the procedure, yet, there was a problem in the procedure that confused him, ��then why?��


    Confused, he retried it, but failed again��


    But he wasn��t one to give up so easily, and he tried again and again, but no matter how many times he performed it, the result was the same, all the chakra meridians in his body weren��t being connected.


    But his attempts didn��t go to waste, and after a while of trial and error, he finally figured out the issue.


    ��The problem is the difference in the chakra pathway system between the males and females����


    Males and females obviously have some differences in their chakra pathways, and the Yin-seal he was burning is designed for the female chakra pathway system�� which is why all the meridians weren��t connecting with the seal.


    ��When she said to not get my hopes too high�� I guess, she wasn��t kidding���� Kuroto muttered with a sigh�� Tsunade was indeed right, Yin-seal is truly designed to be a Fuinjutsu that is to be used only by women in general.


    When the Yin-seal was created, the creator might have had the idea of creating it for both males and females, however, the males rarely tried using it, and as such, all the perfections that were made in it were made by females, and were made to suit the needs of females�� This continued to happen for several generations, and over time, Yin-seal became a Fuinjutsu that can only be used by women.


    In this way, it is nearly impossible for males to master the Yin-seal.


    Since the chakra pathways of the two are different, so obviously, the seal that is designed ording to the chakra pathways of one gender won��t work on the chakra pathway system of the other.


    No wonder Tsunade gave me the scroll so easily�� It seems she was quite certain that even if I have the scroll, I won��t be able to master the Yin-seal.


    Only now did Kuroto understand her line of thought. The deal the two of us made may seem quite fair on the surface, but in truth, it is not.


    The chances of being able to master the Yin-seal are quite low for Kuroto, however, he will have toplete his end of the deal, because she did plete�� her part, she gave him the scroll, as for whether he can master it or not is not her problem.


    It��s just that Tsunade seems to have underestimated Kuroto��s abilities and his means.


    ��I guess I��ll have to show her that I am a tough nut to crack���� Kuroto muttered with a determined expression and delved into sessfully mastering the Yin-seal at any cost.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676: Alternate Approach


    Seven dayster.


    ording to the agreement made with Tsunade-hime, Kuroto came to the Konoha Hospital to return the scroll of Yin-seal.


    As Tsunade took the scroll back, she noted that Kuroto was not disappointed�� noting this, she couldn��t help but be surprised, ��Did you seed?��


    Kuroto just smiled mischievously and chose to remain silent��


    Tsunade wasn��t sure, she had the feeling Kuroto hasn��t seeded, but at the same time, his expression was telling that he has��


    Kuroto said, ��Well now that I have returned back the scroll, I��ll take my leave�� as for my end of the deal, if any situation arises, I��ll do what I promised���� then turned around and left.


    Tsunade nodded absentminded, as she watched Kuroto disappear from her office.


    As for Tsunade��s state of mind, Kuroto sort of expected it�� And if he has to tell the truth about whether he has mastered the Yin-seal or not, then the answer would be, ��he has, but at the same time, he hasn��t.��


    It is an indisputable fact that the Yin-seal is more suitable for females as per its design�� as for whether it is impossible for males to master it? Then the answer is no�� There is nothing impossible in this world�� All that there is the level of difficulty.


    Kuroto knows that as long as he is given some time, he can make the necessary changes to the seal, and make it suitable for males to use it��


    It��s just that seven days is not enough to make all those changes��


    So, what Kuroto did was use another approach��


    He believes that if he gets the chance to personally experience the working of Yin-seal, then mastering it isn��t a big deal.


    And to do so, he used his Tsukihi Clone and tried to burn the Yin seal in that clone.


    Since the Tsukihi clone is biologically a female, so the chakra pathway system of that clone is that of a female, hence, there was no problem in regard to burning the Yin seal in it.


    When tried, he seeded in the first attempt and experienced the feeling as all the meridians in the body were connected to the seal.


    He was really happy about the sess, and for the next few days, he experienced the process of chakra gathering inside the Yin seal.


    Using this approach, Kuroto was able to understand the Yin-seal quite well, and also figured out how to improve it so that males can also master it.


    Of course, it would take some time as the goal is quite far, but since the road is smooth and clear, so, there won��t be any problem.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Kuroto returned to the Ninja Academy.


    Standing by the window of the principal��s office, and looking at the children on the training field, Kuroto pondered over the other matters.


    This entire week he was busy cultivating the Yin-seal, but, even if he was busy, his attention on the intelligence of the shinobi world was never rxed.


    ording to the information given to him by his various sources, the Shinobi World has recently fallen into turbulence because of the incident that recently urred in Kumogakure.


    Let��s start from the beginning.


    As it is already known, after Sandaime took back the position of Konoha��s Hokage, he sent a negotiation team to the Land of Lightning with the intention of recovering Danzo back to Konoha and punishing him for his crimes.


    However, this didn��t go exactly as nned�� The negotiation team led by Elder Utatane was intercepted at the border of the Land of Lightning by the Kumogakure Shinobi and an argument broke out between the two.


    The people of Konoha used the people of Kumogakure of providing shelter to Konoha��s criminals and destroying the unity of the five nations, meanwhile, the people of Kumogakure used Konoha of kidnapping their shinobi and using them to perform forbidden and inhuman rituals.


    Both sides were using each other, and at the same time, both were right on their part, so obviously no negotiations could be held unless a third party gets involved.


    When the two sides were arguing with each other, and the matter was starting to escte, an unexpected, inexplicable fierce battle broke out inside Kumogakure.


    The battle was of such a degree that it affected the entire vige.


    Although Kumogakure tried to block the news, such a thing is obviously impossible. The spies of one vige are always inside the other, therefore, other viges such as Konoha, Suna, Kiri, and Iwa soon learned of it.


    The most shocking part of the news was that during the battle, an iparablyrge Susano��o of dark and dirty red color also appeared in the battle. It wasn��t seen for very long, but for the time it was, Kumogakure experienced catastrophic destruction.


    After the Susano��o disappeared, the injured Raikage and Killer Bee led arge number of elite Kumo shinobi on a hunting mission outside the vige.


    When the other vige got this information, everyone was at a loss. The Uchiha n showed clear concern in this matter.


    The appearance of Susano��o meant that someone from the Uchiha n was involved in the battle, and since, the color and appearance of this Susano��o werepletely different from all the Susano��o that have appeared so far, it meant that a new pair of Mangekyou Sharingan has appeared in the Shinobi World.


    When Kuroto learned of this, he was able to roughly guess things.


    Undoubtedly, the ones who fought in the battle were Kumogakure shinobi, probably including Raikage Ay as well as Killer Bee, and Danzo.


    It seems that Hamu wasn��t able to keep control over that body for very long, and whateverter happened led to the series of events.


    Anyway, the news that Raikage and Killer Bee led arge number of elite shinobi on a hunting mission meant that Danzo is no longer in Kumogakure, which is quite the conundrum.


    This problem may be a good thing as well as a bad thing for Kuroto.


    Good thing because he will be able to keep a close tab on Danzo��s movements and n his next move ordingly, and the bad thing because other viges will also start to get involved in this matter.


    ��Sigh�� it��s such a hassle���� he sighed then sat on his desk and started to study some scrolls.


    Kuroto has a gut feeling that he will only get one chance to deal with Danzo, and if he doesn��t deal with Danzo in that one chance, then something might happen that he isn��t willing to see.


    Since Kuroto doesn��t that to happen, so he needs to n well before making his move.


    As such, he calmly sat back on his desk��


    The time is not yet ripe for Kuroto to act��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677: To Learn Eight Inner Gates


    ��Having escaped Kumogakure after creating troubles�� where will Danzo go?�� muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful expression.


    As one of the former senior consultants of Konoha, Danzo knows a lot about the Shinobi World. Even if all the Root hideouts recorded on the papers are eliminated, there would still exist hundreds of hideouts that only he knows and can use to hide.


    Without a doubt, Danzo realizes that he is in a pretty bad situation. He has been dered wanted by several nations and is being hunted down by them. In this situation, even if there are some problems in his soul, as long as, he doesn��t make any big mistakes or give away his trace, finding him would be nearly impossible for anyone.


    What��s more, even if someone does manage to find him, they won��t be able to do much damage to him, given his current strength. The current Danzo is nothing to scoff at, his strength has surpassed most of the shinobi out there, and he can no longer be taken lightly. The damn old man has seven Kekkei Genkai, each one more dangerous than the other, giving him the ability to survive the fights against most of the Shinobi out there. In fact, it wouldn��t even be wrong to say that there exists only a handful of shinobi out there who can defeat him.


    What happened in Kumogakure is the direct proof of this.


    Kumogakure wasn��t able to deal with Danzo inside their vige and allowed him to escape their vige, it��s hard to say whether the hunting team Raikage and Killer Bee have led to Danzo would be of any effect or not.


    Shaw��


    As Kuroto was thinking this, suddenly a sharp hawk whistle resounded.


    He walked up to the window of the Principal��s office and noticed a small ck spot gradually disappearing. Seeing this, he thought, ��Communication Eagle used by Konoha�� it seems Konoha is also nning to make its move���� then frowned, ��But is the vige even aware of the exact situation?��


    It��s hard to say whether Konoha has any significant information��


    Based on what Kuroto knows so far, currently, Konoha doesn��t have any useful information�� But considering the bold move the vige seems to have made, it seems they have conducted an in-depth analysis and some spection on all the likely possibilities.


    After all, there aren��t too many reasons why Kumogakure would be the center of attention of the entire shinobi world, moreover, why and who would attack Kumogakure out of nowhere?


    It could have been the Akatsuki, but considering that Killer Bee was not taken away, and chased after the attacker along with the Raikage instead of hiding somewhere, so the Akatsuki Organization can be ruled out.


    Since the attacker was not a member of the Akatsuki Organization, it means that it has to be someone else�� and it just so happens that Danzo had defected to Kumogakure not long ago.


    Although no one in Konoha wants to ept it, it is a possibility that can��t be denied, so sending in Anbu squads to investigate the matter is usible.


    Completely clear of the intentions behind Konoha��s move, now Kuroto has to think of his move.


    After weighing it up, he decided to stay put for the time being.


    Kuroto��s personal energy is limited, and he would much rather spend that energy somewhere productive instead of aimlessly searching the entire shinobi world by himself. Kuroto believes that staying in one ce and concentrating on collecting information is a much better idea.


    Anyway, Kuroto controls two shinobi viges from the shadows and also has a very good grasp over the intelligencework of Konoha, with the assistance of the intelligencework of three great Shinobi viges, Kuroto will be able to stay updated on every movement. As long as Danzo shows up, Kuroto will definitely be the first one to know his location and can n ordingly.


    Since he has decided to stay put for a while, Kuroto focused his attention on another important matter and came to the training field of the Konoha Ninja Academy.


    The person he is looking for is none other than Might Guy.


    Since he has almost mastered the Yin-seal, the next step is mastering the Eight Inner Gates. And the best way to master this forbidden Jutsu is to learn it from the pro.


    After strolling for a while, Kuroto came to the ce where Might Guy was present.


    And looking at what Guy was doing, Kuroto smiled lightly and walked up to him.


    <em>Bang�� Bang�� Bang��</em>


    As he walked closer and closer, the rhythmic sound of fists and feet colliding on the wooden stump could be heard.


    He walked up to Guy��s side, and asked with a smile, ��Has that kid caught your interest?��


    Undoubtedly, Guy was hiding behind a tree and observing a child in the distance. And yes, the sound of fists and feets colliding on the wooden stumps was the result of the child carrying out his training.


    Guy has of course noticed Kuroto approaching by his side, and hearing his question, Guy nodded, ��Kuroto�� isn��t that kid simr to you and me? We used to be the same, don��t we?��


    Hearing what Guy said, tic marks appeared on Kuroto��s forehead, and snorted coldly, ��What do you mean simr to me and you? He is only simr to you�� I was never like that!��


    Guy rubbed his forehead sheepishly, and nodded with a mncholic expression, ��Yes�� now that I think about it, you were more of a book guy,zy and absent-minded in the sses, but still the smartest among all of us�� To be honest, I never saw you carrying out physical training all that much, and you still grew up to be such an excellent shinobi�� you are really talented����


    Kuroto shook his head, ��That��s not the case�� I was never the talented one���� then added, ��It��s just that I knew my upper limits, and also the way to increase those upper limits�� and worked on it, so the type of hard work I did was different from everyone else���� then said with a smile, ��And for your information, I did train, but the only person who saw me training was Yui�� others didn��t����


    Guy smiled, ��Hahaha�� I guess that��s true���� then looked in the direction of the kid, and added, ��But I can��t deny that this kid is very simr to me�� Simr to me, he can��t even learn any of the three basic ninjutsu, as a result, he ended up rankingst in this assessment.��


    The content of thest assessment was to perform one of three basic ninjutsu.


    And Rock Lee is incapable of using Ninjutsu and failed spectacrly, of course, Uzumaki Naruto wasn��t far behind and raked just above him, but thanks to the presence of Rock Lee, Naruto was spared from beingst.


    Anyway, when the results of the assessment were disyed on the School Notice Board, many children were discouraged, and it required the joint effort of the faculty to reencourage them�� Might Guy thought that Rock Lee might also be discouraged, ande here to help the kid get over it, however, what Guy saw surprised him, he didn��t see Rock Lee mewling or crying, instead, he found the kid training��


    Of course, this isn��t the first time Guy has observed Rock Lee��s training, however, there is something different about Rock Lee this time, his eyes are filled with determination and perseverance that is beyond his peers. And it is this determination and perseverance that has moved Guy who has experienced a simr situation in his childhood.


    Looking at Rock Lee who seemed to be tired as hell and sweating buckets, Kuroto stated, ��In fact, his situation is way worse than you�� Rock Leecks the skill necessary to use Ninjutsu and Genjutsu�� However, I havee to notice that he has an unrivaled talent for Taijutsu�� if you feel that he is up to it, why don��t you take him under your wing?��


    Guy nodded, ��I am thinking of doing the same�� however, I need to see more�� Having been through this experience, I fully understand that ordinary people can not easily stick to the path that my father and I have walked�� it takes unmatched struggle�� Therefore, I need to be extremely certain about Rock Lee before taking him under my wing.��


    Years of same, simple, and monotonous training that is extremely hard upon oneself�� Not everyone can endure it. About this, no one can know more than Guy, Guy doesn��t yet know whether Rock Lee can endure taking such a path�� this is why, even if he was moved, he didn��t n to start Rock Lee��s training immediately.


    Hearing Guy��s words, Kuroto sighed�� He wasn��t too surprised by this.


    After a while of silence, Kuroto no longer paid attention to Rock Lee��s matter, and touched on the matter for which he was here, ��Guy, I too wish to learn the Eight Inner Gates.��


    Guy looked at Kuroto in surprise, ��Huh�� it��s really strange and surprising.��


    Kuroto was confused about Guy��s reaction, and asked, ��What��s so strange about it? Can I not learn the Eight Inner Gates?��


    Guy waved his hands, ��No, no, no�� you can, you definitely can learn the Eight Inner Gates�� It��s just that����


    Kuroto asked doubtfully, ��Just what?��


    ��It��s just that Kakashi also expressed his intention of wanting to learn the Eight Inner Gates technique���� said, Guy, then asked, ��Did you two discuss this with another?��


    ��Kakashi also wants to learn the Eight Inner Gates? That��s news to me!�� muttered Kuroto in surprise.


    Guy nodded, and said proudly, ��In fact, Kakashi has wanted to learn the Eight Inner Gates for a very long time�� but he was toozy to train all that much, and didn��t want to do anything troublesome�� But recently, he found me himself and asked me to teach him the Eight Inner Gates����


    Kuroto nodded in understanding, ��I see.��


    Kuroto is indeed surprised.


    In the cannon, Kakashi was indeed capable of using the Eight Inner Gates, but that was only superficial use and he could open only the first gate, however, in this world, that would no longer be the case.


    Thinking so, Kuroto asked Guy, ��So, what is your reply? Will you help me?��


    Guyughed out loud, and said with a thumbs up, ��Obvious yes! You and Kakashi have finally asked for my help in something�� obviously I can��t refuse��! It just so happens that I and Kakashi decided on the time of our first training session tomorrow, join us at that time, and we can get started with both of your training����


    Kuroto immediately agreed, ��Alright�� I��ll meet at the location.��


    Guy nodded, and added with a smirk, ��Kuroto�� don��t say that I didn��t warn priorly�� Training the Eight Inner Gates won��t be easy. Even if you and Kakashi are one of a kind genius, you have to be prepared for the struggle.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678: Learning Eight Inner Gates Formation


    As discussed with Guy, Kuroto came to the training field the next morning.


    <em>Whoosh�� Whoosh��</em>


    Even before he walked out of the woods, he was able to hear the burst of winds, and the sound of battle.


    As he walked for a while, Kuroto was soon able to see the figures of the two people who were engaged in a fierce battle.


    ��No surprise there I guess���� Kuroto chuckled and sat on a tree branch as he closely observed the battle.


    The two people who were engaged in the battle were none other than Kakashi and Guy. Both of them probably arrived a while earlier than Kuroto and decided to carry out a friendly battle to study each other��s level.


    Well, Kuroto didn��t have any problem with that, he leisurely sat on the tree branch as he observed their battle.


    Both Kakashi and Guy have excellentbat skills, and since they were fighting seriously, it seemed to be a sight to behold. Ordinary shinobi won��t even be able to keep up with the speed of two, of course, Kuroto faced no such problem since he is on a level of his own.


    Holding his chin, Kuroto muttered with a thoughtful expression, ��Guy��s physical strength has increased significantly�� and his moves are also getting more and more fierce.��


    For a shinobi of steel fist style, improving the physical strength is not an easy task�� And there is no easy way to do so. Only through sheer hard work and training can one improve their physical strength and speed.


    Due to this reason, the growth of such shinobis is rtively slowpared to other shinobi who use other forms ofbat too.


    Of course, this doesn��t mean that the Steel Fist Style has no future, on the contrary, the upper limits for the shinobis who practice only Steel Fist Style are much higherpared to other Shinobi, of course, there are strict requirements, as long as a person is willing to endure rigorous training, years of hardship, and continuous struggle, then their growth is a sight to behold.


    Might Guy is a very good example of this��


    Back when he was in the academy, his strength wasn��t that good, however, as years passed, the scenario started to change, and now, except for a very few shinobi like Kakashi and Kuroto, the growth curve of almost everyone has hit the teau.


    However, Guy is different, not only he has not hit the teau, but in fact, from the same generation, he has left almost everyone except Kakashi, Kuroto, and Obito behind him.


    And Kuroto is very clear that within a few years, as he reaches the state of being able to open thest gate, there would only be a handful of shinobi in the shinobi world who will be able to stand up against him.


    Thinking of his future achievements, Kuroto couldn��t help but sigh, ��Might Guy�� what a guy����


    After a while, he focused his attention on Kakashi, and muttered, ��He seems to���� but Kuroto��s words came to stop as he couldn��t think of the urate words to describe his state.


    When Kuroto looked at Kakashi, he felt that Kakashi seems to have reached a critical point, as if he is in the midst of some kind of major transformation, but what exactly it was, Kuroto couldn��t exactly describe it in words.


    He found this quite weird.


    Before Kuroto could continue to ponder on this matter, Kakashi and Guy stopped their battle.


    Seeing this, Kuroto put the thought to the back of his mind and jumped down the tree.


    The three walked closer to each other and greeted each other, ��Morning guys�� you two seem to havee here quite early.��


    Might Guy showed his unique toothy smile, and said with a thumbs up, ��Early morning sweat keeps our youth ame�� right Kakashi?��


    Kakashi didn��t speak but nodded in lightly.


    Now standing next to Kakashi, Kuroto felt it again��


    Kakashi is no longer the same person who was lost on the path of life. At this time, standing next to him, Kuroto can feel a sense of sharpness being emitted from his body.


    Normally this is a good thing, but Kuroto isn��t sure whether such a stark transformation in such a short time is a good thing or not.


    Somewhat concerned, he asked Kakashi, ��Kakashi�� are you alright?��


    Kakashi nodded lightly, ��Yes.��


    Kakashi actually knew what Kuroto was referring to�� He realizes that he has gone through a lot of changes in terms of both character and temperament in his pursuit of strength. However, he has no regrets because this is the path he has chosen.


    Kuroto smiled, ��Well if you are alright then it��s fine�� it��s just strange to see you so energetic�� especially in the early morning. I am really not used to you being early.��


    Guy nodded with Kuroto, ��Yes yes�� you used always make everyone wait, honestly, I was kinda freaked out when I saw you here�� You came here earlier than even me!��


    Kakashi remained silent�� He didn��t seem to be in the mood to joke around. Seeing that all the three of them were here, he said to Guy, ��Let��s start.��


    Kakashi��s words brought the attention of all three to the matter at hand��


    With that, the three of them came to the riverside, and Guy said with a serious expression, ��To be honest, there isn��t much to exin about the Eight Inner Gates Formation, if the two of you need to know one thing, then it��s that The Eight Inner Gates Formation is not just a Forbidden Jutsu that can be learned with training for a few days�� No, it��s a habit�� a habit that you follow for years, and make your body get used to with time and training.��


    Both Kuroto and Kakashi nodded.


    Guy continued, ��Both of you know the basics of our body�� among all the chakra points in our body, there are 8 special chakra points, they are like centers.�� And added while pointing at the specific centers, ��And these eight chakra centers are the eight gates�� Gate of Opening, Gate of Healing, Gate of Life, Gate of Pain, Gate of Limit, Gate of View, Gate of Wonder, and finally, Gate of Death.


    These Eight Gates exist in order to limit the flow of Chakra, within our bodies. Ordinarily, we are only capable of using twenty percent of our body��s full potential, this is our brain��s way of protecting ourselves from harming our body through overexertion.


    And the Eight Inner Gates Formation is a Forbidden Technique that helps us with bypassing these limiters.��


    Kuroto asked, ��It means that the people who practice Eight Inner Gates Formation train their brain to bypass those limiters, and also trains their body to be able to bear the overload of chakra when the limiters are bypassed, is that correct?��


    Kakashi added, ��And since there are eight gates, it means there are eight levels of limiters our brain ces on our body�� This also means that opening each gate would imply bypassing a limiter�� Earlier you mentioned the eight gates by their order, the order is based on the difficulty of bypassing the limiter, is that right?��


    Listening to Kuroto and Kakashi��s question, Guy came to a stop and looked at the two of them with a dumbfounded expression��


    Seeing Guy��s expression, Kuroto asked, ��What happened? Did we misunderstand something?��


    ��No�� no���� Guy shook his head, and said, ��The two of you understood it perfectly����


    For a moment, Guy had forgotten who the people he is teaching are�� Both Kakashi and Kuroto are excellent and talented shinobi with good reasoning and contemtion skills. It��s no surprise that they were able to easily figure out the gist of the technique with just a little exnation. Especially when there is no suchplex theory behind this technique.


    ��Ahem���� He coughed, then said, ��Well, the two of you understand the theory behind it�� This technique basically focuses on adapting our mind and body with training, so that we can break those limiters and bear that burden of breaking the limiters.�� After a pause, he said in a serious tone, ��But remember this, we can only adapt our body to a limit, and that is the seventh limiter, or the seventh gate, beyond that there is nothing we can do�� There is no method to adapt to the Eighth Gate, so that limiter must never be touched easily.��


    Kakashi asked, ��What happens if thest limiter is broken?��


    Guy answered with a solemn expression, ��Once thest limiter is broken, it would mean certain death�� Of course, the result is very tempting as the strength, speed, and chakra would increase exponentially, but the price is also not cheap�� The price is one��s own life�� Therefore, it should never be opened�� unless����


    Hearing the details of the eighth gate, Kakashi fell into deep thought�� He was seriously considering his chances.


    At the same time, Kuroto was also busy thinking about something.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679: Learning Eight Inner Gates Formation II


    Seeing that after hearing the description of the Gate of Death, and the consequences of opening it, not only were they not scared, but in fact, they started to consider something, it is as if they really nned to use the Gate of Death!


    Guy was speechless and asked strangely, ��Hey�� Hey�� the two of you can��t be serious, are the two of you considering it?��


    Kakashi shook his head in response, and while restraining his thoughts, he answered, ��No�� nothing����


    At the same time, Kuroto also retracted his thought and said with a smile, ��Don��t worry Guy, we understand the benefits and consequences of opening the Gate of Death, obviously, we won��t try to use it unless we are left with no other choice.��


    Guy shouted, ��You two aren��t being serious�� don��t think that opening Gate of Death is so simple that you can open it just by wanting to open it�� I have been training for years now and I have only opened the Seventh Gate, in fact, I haven��t even fully adapted to the Seventh Gate, reaching the Gate of Death is still too far, and two of you are already nning to����


    Kakashi lightly bonked Guy��s head, and said, ��Guy, calm down�� what Kuroto said is true, we won��t use it unless absolutely necessary�� Now, we understand the basics of all the gates and mechanisms of the Eight Inner Gates Formation works, so you can start teaching us how to break those limiters.��


    Guy sighed, ��You guys���� and nodded, ��Alright, I am now going to demonstrate the process of opening the gate, let��s start with the first gate. The two of you should observe me closely to get a better understanding.��


    Both Kuroto and Kakashi nodded and focused their attention on Guy.


    <em>��Eight Inner Gates Formation: The Gate of Opening: Open!��</em>


    <em>Whiiish��</em>


    As Guy opened the first gate, the air around him swirled, in fact, with the help of his Byakugan, Kuroto was even able to observe a rush of chakra around him.


    ��Now, look closely���� he said and disappeared from his position, immediately afterward, he appeared a dozen meters away, and said, ��My speed has increased several times���� Then he took a punching stance, and ��Haaa���� hended a punch on the tree <em>��Smash����,</em> smashing it into countless small fragments, and pointed out, ��My physical strength has also increased several times����


    For the next few instants, Guy performed a series of movements such as kicks, jumps, dashes, as well as body flickers, then appeared back in his original position, closed the Gate of Opening, and then exined, ��You see�� The Gate of Opening breaks the first limit that is ced on our body by our brain, and this limiter limits the extent of physical energy we can use.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Well, the effect isn��t too obvious to the eye, but it exists.��


    Kuroto could clearly see that after Guy opened the Gate of Opening, apart from the increase of chakra in his body, the muscle movement of his body has improved, especially the expansion and contraction of muscles, as well as the blood flow.


    Kakashi also nodded with a solemn expression, ��As expected�� This is what I really need��!��


    Seeing the expressions of Kakashi and Kuroto, Guy didn��t forget to exin in detail the specific benefits and changes as a result of opening the first gate, ��Once this Gate of Opening is breached, we can utilize 100% of our physical energy, so whether it is our speed or strength everything gets a boost.�� And then questioned, ��Do you two understand?��


    Kakashi and Kuroto nced at each other, and nodded simultaneously, ��Yes.��


    Guy said, ��Alright then�� Since the two of you understand this, why don��t you two give it a try?�� and added after a pause, ��Opening the first gate is the easiestpared to the other gates, and our body also adapts fastest to it, since the burden it ces on our body is the minimum of all the eight gates�� Of course, even if it is easier, you can not do it overnight�� It will take a few mon�C����


    Before Guy could finish his words, Kakashi took a deep breath, and shouted�� ��Haaaa!��


    And the next thing you know, in Kakashi��s body, the first gate was opened.


    Kuroto wasn��t to be left behind and he too easily opened the first gate.


    <em>Whiish��</em>


    <em>Whiish��</em>


    Seeing Kakashi and Kuroto so easily open the Gate of Opening, Guy was so shocked that he forgot to close his mouth, all he could do was blob his mouth like a fish and mutter in disbelief, ��You�� you�� you guys�� how����


    When his father Might Guy first introduced him to the Eight Inner Gates formation, it took Guy several months of targeted training to be able to open the Gate of Opening, and even then, he wasn��t able to sustain that state for very long and soon copsed due to exhaustion, and here are Kuroto and Kakashi who without any prior targeted training, or exnation were able to directly open the first Gate.


    Obviously, such an experience is going to shock him.


    As for Kuroto and Kakashi, neither of the two had enough energy to pay attention to Guy at this moment. Having sessfully opened the Gate of Opening, they seem to have been introduced to an all-new world, and their minds were busy processing the changes of this all-new world.


    Looking at Kakashi and Kuroto who were immersed in their thoughts, Guyined, ��The two of you are really beyond every limit, it��s no exaggeration to say that you people are true geniuses����


    Hearing such words, Kuroto shook his head, he was pretty clear of what actually happened.


    Kakashi was able to open the Gate of Opening, indeed because of his talent, but not purely because of it.


    As for Kuroto, he was able to open the Gate of Opening, because he has already broken the first barrier that is ced on his body, it��s just that he didn��t know how topletely breach it up until now, but now that he does, he sessfully broke it.


    Of course, he didn��t bother to exin this to Guy and chose not toment on this matter, because being a genius can often be used as an excuse to cover up a lot of things.


    After all, Kuroto doesn��t want to exin to Guy that even his normal strength has long since surpassed the level of a Kage, so opening the Gate of Opening is just an understatement for him.


    Well, all that aside, after a while, the two brought their attention back to the training field, and Kakashi said, ��Guy, the first gate is opened, now let��s move to the second gate�� The Gate of Healing.��


    Guy looked at Kakashi with a weird expression, and asked, ��Hey Kakashi, you don��t happen to want to learn the Eight Inner Gates formation in just one day, right?��


    Kakashi asked with a puzzled expression, ��Is it possible to learn the techniquepletely in just one day?��


    Kuroto shook his head and said, ��Obviously not�� This is Eight Inner Gates Formation; how can it be learned in just one day��?��


    Guy nodded, ��Right����


    But apparently, he nodded a little too early, because Kuroto��s next words made him almost fall, ��It should take around a week or so����


    Kakashi added from the side, ��Ah�� okay, then maybe a week it is.��


    Guy was annoyed, ��Are you kidding me?�� so annoyed that he couldn��t help but say, ��Alright fine�� do it�� I want to see how many Gates can to the two of open today, and in one week!��


    In fact, Might Guy wasn��t really jealous of Kakashi or Kuroto, with years of training, Guy��s mind has reached the state where he would never get jealous over such simple things, it��s just that he was genuinely curious. He wanted to see how fast will Kakashi and Kuroto make progress when learning the Eight Inner Gates Formation.


    So, without any dy, he immediately exined the details of the second gate, that is, the Gate of Healing.


    After a few hours Guy finished the exnation and demonstration; Kuroto sessfully opened the Gate of Healing.


    Kakashi wasn��t to be left behind, only about an hourter, he too was able to open the Gate of Healing.


    With the second gate opened, both Kakashi and Kuroto looked in the direction of Guy, ��The third Gate����


    Guy gritted his teeth, and said with a dangerous glint in his eye, ��Alright then�� I will now exin the details of the third Gate, the Gate of Life����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680: Learning Eight Inner Gates III


    Looking at the orange hue of the sunset in the distance, Guy smiled his iconic smile, ��What a fulfilling day it was�� Kuroto, Kakashi, how are the two of you doing? Were the two of you able to find the secret of opening the Gate of Life?��


    Both Kuroto and Kakashi didn��t pay attention to Guy, they were stuck in their thoughts.


    Both Kuroto and Kakashi were able to open the Gate of Healing with not too much difficulty, however, when the matter of opening the Gate of Life came, they are stuck in a bottleneck. Even after they struggled for the entire day, neither of them has made any progress.


    Seeing the two strugglings, Guy said with a smug face, ��I already told you that if you want to master the Eight Inner Gates Formation, you must be prepared for struggle, with talent alone one can only go so far�� mastering the Eight Inner Gates Formation purely based on talent is impossible!��


    Kuroto said, ��Sigh, the difficulty of opening the Gate of Life is indeed much higher than I imagined, it seems it��s going to take some to open it�� well, the Sun is about to set, let��s finish here for today, I will do my own research on the Gate of Life, and discuss with you guys next time.��


    Kakashi nodded while looking at the setting Sun, then said to Guy, ��Guy, I have really bothered you today�� But still thanks, for giving your time today. Now I know the training method for opening the Gate of Life�� For the next part, I will train it myself, and find you if I face any problem.��


    Guy hurriedly warned him, ��Hey you two�� don��t mess around after going back�� training and exercise should also be done in moderation, both of you need to give your bodies some rest else your core will get weak.��


    Kuroto chuckled, ��Don��t worry, I understand my limits, and won��t overexert myself.��


    Kakashi replied, ��Me too.��


    Seeing that neither of the two seemed to heed his warning, Guy said with a sigh, ��You two.. be careful�� Truth be told, the speed that the two of you have shown in opening the first two gates is already amazing, no doubt, the two of are worthy of being unrivaled geniuses�� but it is also necessary that the two of you listen to me.


    The Eight Inner Gates�� This technique is different from all the other techniques�� It requires time�� hurrying to open the gates won��t do you any good, instead, it will weaken you, and even if you both manage to somehow open all the gates, you won��t be able to disy theplete potential of this technique unless you both give your body the time it needs to adapt.


    So, my suggestion is to take it slowly and steadily, this will allow your bodies to adapt and your foundation will be stronger, and the two of you will be able to go farther on this road.��


    Kuroto said lightly, ��I see�� I��ll keep your words in mind.��


    Guy nodded to him, then looked at Kakashi.


    In fact, Guy wasn��t really worried about Kuroto, he knows that Kuroto is the most sensible among the three and he won��t do anything that would harm himself and his future, but Kakashi on the other hand�� Well, Kakashi sort of worries him�� Guy fears that Kakashi would overexert himself, way beyond the limit of what he can handle�� This is why Guy couldn��t help but say to Kakashi, ��Kakashi, your current state worries me�� I know you are carrying it yourself and don��t seem to want to involve others�� but����


    Facing Guy��s concern, Kakashi bowed his head and chose to remain silent. In his opinion, only he can solve this matter��


    Seeing that Kakashi didn��t seem to have any intention of saying anything, Guy said, ��Alright�� If you don��t want to share it, then, you don��t have to�� I just want to remind you that we are friends�� We will always be there to help you����


    Kakashi nodded lightly, ��I understand.�� then without giving Guy any chance to say anything he disappeared with a silver sh.


    Looking at the spot where Kakashi was present until an instant ago, Guy sighed��


    Kuroto said, ��Don��t worry about him�� Kakashi is not a child, he knows what he is doing�� probably.��


    Guy nodded, ��I hope so.��


    Kuroto added, ��Focus on the positive side, he at least has a goal which is better than doing nothing and having no goal.��


    Guy nodded, ��Yeah, you are right.��


    Kuroto nodded, then said, ��Alright then�� I will see you next time.��


    With that, both of them separated and went to their homes.


    Arriving at his home, Kuroto carefully sorted out his experience of opening the first two gates, and all the information he managed to gain about the third gate.


    Based on his current strength, Kuroto could only manage to open the first two gates�� as for the third gate, it will indeed take a lot of time.


    Kuroto thought to himself, ��Guy was right�� I can��t rush it�� Mastering the Eight Inner Gates formation must be taken slowly and steadily�� If I rush it, then the effect won��t be as good as I want it to be.��


    Well, all that aside, Kuroto believes that even if he doesn��t rush it, his speed will still be very good, ��My chakra is superiorpared to most, and my physique has also surpassed others, my body should adapt faster than others����


    Thinking so, Kuroto squinted his eyes and estimated the time it would take him topletely master the technique and open all the eight gates.


    If his analysis and estimation are correct, then it should take about a week to open the Gate of Life, after that, it would take about three to four weeks to open the Gate of Pain, then approximately three months to open the Gate of Limit�� The sixth gate, that is the Gate of View will take about seven to eight months, and the Gate of Wonder will take about two years.


    As for the gate of Death, Kuroto isn��t sure how much time would it take to open it, it is difficult to calcte based on his understanding.


    Now that Kuroto understands the training method to open the Eight Gates, the thing he has to focus on is working hard and actually opening all of them.


    To this end, Kuroto ns to use his privileges as the principal of the Ninja Academy and set up a personal training field in the woods around the academy campus.


    The reason is so that Kuroto can continue his training at the academy.


    Of course, if Kuroto is being honest, he doesn��t really need this training field as he can always disappear from the academy, but, still, it��s better to have it, and carry out this training while staying inside the campus�� After all, it��s no secret that he is learning the Eight Inner Gates, so why to the trouble of carrying out the training somewhere else when he can always train it here?<!--


    -->

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681: Taijutsu Training�� Or��


    The students of ss A were brought to the training field for their regr taijutsu training, and as usual, currently, they were either warming up their bodies or thinking of who to carry out their training against.


    It has already been announced that at the end of this month, the academy will have an assessment to test the taijutsu prowess of all the students, so all the children were nervous and serious about it.


    What happened after the previous assessment has not been forgotten by them.


    The results of the previous assessment were pasted on the academy��s notice board allowing all the students in the academy as well as the vigers to know everyone��s scores.


    The fact that Rock Lee scoredst, and the fact that he couldn��t even perform such a simple Jutsu is now a well-known fact throughout the vige.


    Rock Lee was mocked and made fun of for hisst rank�� His experience was very tragic, and no one seems to want to go through that same experience.


    Rankingst in the assessments has be a form of punishment that no one wants to get, that��s why everyone is extremely serious about the assessments.


    Whether it is rambunctious Uzumaki Naruto, extremelyzy Nara Shikamaru, or the self-willed princess Shion, none of them dared to underestimate the academy��s assessment and did all they could to train for it in order to perform better in it for they feared the consequences.


    Standing in one corner of the training field, Neji swept his eyes across the training field�� He was searching for a suitable training partner.


    Taijutsu is originally his specialty, and recently he has been carrying out intensive training and has made progress by leaps and bounds so there is hardly anyone among the current trainees who can match him. This left Neji in a bit of a dilemma as he couldn��t think of any suitable training part�C�� and just then, his gaze met with another kid who had the same thoughts in his mind, ��Sasuke?��


    Seeing Sasuke also looking at himself, Neji thought to himself, ��Train with Sasuke?��


    Although Neji felt that this wasn��t the time to train with Sasuke, seeing that there was no other option before him, he didn��t mind it�� Sasuke is indeed the best training partner he can have, so without thinking too much, he activated his Byakugan�� intentions were clear��


    However, before that thought could go any further, Neji was distracted�� Perhaps it would be better to say that his attention was attracted by something else��


    That something else is a vastly deep and concentrated chakra�� And it unexpectedly appeared in the field of vision of his Byakugan.


    ��This Chakra��?�� he muttered with a startled expression and subconsciously step backward in shock.


    Never in his life has Neji ever seen such a strong chakra�� Of course, Neji hasn��t seen the chakra of too many people, but among all the people whose chakra he has seen, this is the first time he has seen such a chakra that made his hair tingle.


    Neji looked in the direction of the chakra source and muttered to himself in shock and confusion, ��I am afraid that even Patriarch��s chakra is nothing inparison�� heck, let alone the Patriarch, even the Chakra of the three Sannin, and the chakra of Hokage-sama is nothing inparison�� just whose chakra is it really?��


    Seeing that Neji was no longer paying attention to him, instead, he was looking somewhere in the forest with a dazed expression, Sasuke frowned�� he ignored the pair of Sakura and Ino who were swooning over him, and walked over to Neji��s side with his hands in his pockets, ��What��s wrong with you Neji? Aren��t you going to train with me? By the way, what are you looking at?��


    Neji shook his head, ��Nothing���� then added with a solemn expression, ��I am afraid I can��t be your training partner today�� please train with someone else, there is a very important matter I must take care of!��


    Leaving such words, Neji no longer paid attention to Sasuke and hurried inside the forest.


    Such a powerful chakra is way beyond his imagination�� Neji believes that he must go and see for himself the person who owns such a terrifying chakra��!


    If he is honest, it wasn��t just his curiosity�� Neji is also sort of worried. For some reason, even if he is able to see that chakra, he isn��t able to sense it, which is a matter of concern�� heck, let alone sense, for some reason he isn��t even able to see the color of this chakra so he is unable to recognize the person who owns this chakra.


    Moreover, the surroundings are way too calm�� normally if such a powerful chakra were to appear, intense winds will start to blow all around�� animals and birds will start to run away from the source�� but the sky and the forest are normal�� no heavy winds, no crying and panicked animals running away from the forest�� This normality makes Neji very confused.


    Therefore, he must go and verify��


    Of course, he could have also chosen to inform the teachers about this, but, that thought escaped his mind�� and so here he is, running towards the forest.


    Seeing Neji ignoring and running away, Sasuke was annoyed, ��Hey Neji,e back here�� Where the hell do you think you are going?��


    But Neji didn��t pay attention to Sasuke��s words and continued ahead.


    Annoyed, ��Grrr���� Sasuke chased after him��


    Seeing Sasukeing after him, Neji asked him, ��Why are you following me?��


    Sasuke questioned back, ��I should be the one asking the question here�� where do you think you are going? Don��t tell me you did this on purpose because you are afraid of losing?��


    Neji said, ��Me and run away from you? Oh please Sasuke�� You should know that when ites to pure Taijutsu you are no match for me����


    Sasuke snorted, ��When did you start assuming that I am no match for you in Taijutsu?��


    Neji said, ��I didn��t assume anything�� it��s a fact!��


    Sasuke said, ��Well I say, it��s not!��


    Neji shook his head, ��You can��t deny what��s true.��


    ��I can deny whatever I want, I am an Uchiha���� Sasuke said, then added, while activating his Sharingan, ��And if you have any problem with that then why don��t you prove me wrong?��


    Neji didn��t give a reply�� instead he came to a sudden stop.


    Sasuke smirked, ��What�� you afraid now?��


    ��Shhh��!�� Neji said, ��Be quiet�� and hide!�� and tried to look ahead while hiding behind the tree.


    Seeing Neji��s actions, Sasuke finally felt that something was up�� he quieted down and while hiding himself behind the same tree, he asked in a low voice, ��Can you please exin what��s going on? Earlier you were running, and now you are hiding�� from what? I didn��t see a there!��


    Hearing Sasuke��s words, Neji was taken aback, ��You can��t see that?��


    Sasuke asked doubtfully, ��See what?��


    Neji became silent�� and after a while of thinking, he realized, ��It makes sense�� there is a barrier around�� this is why you can��t see it with your Sharingan, but I can with my Byakugan��!��


    Sasuke��s face also turned serious, and he questioned, ��Exin to me clearly�� what exactly are you seeing?��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682: Principal!?


    Sharingan actually has the ability to see the flow of chakra in the human body. Kakashi used to use this ability of Sharingan to his advantage and was once renowned as the Copy Ninja in the Shinobi World.


    But for Sharingan to be able to see through the flow of Chakra in someone��s body, there is a prerequisite�� and that is, there must be no obstacle between the user and the target. If something blocks the vision of the user, then Sharingan can��t see the flow of chakra�� but Byakugan has no such restrictions, regardless of the number of obstacles present between the user and the target, it can effortlessly see the flow of chakra�� and this is exactly what��s happening here.


    When Neji heard Sasuke��s words that he can��t see the Chakra that is as bright as the Sun even with his Sharingan, Neji understood the exact reason��


    Sasuke questioned, ��Hey�� you listening?��


    Neji nodded, ��Yes�� I Understand now���� then without exining much, he just said to Sasuke, ��Follow me�� and make sure to not make any noise!��


    After leaving such words, Neji proceeded forward.


    Sasuke was dissatisfied that Neji was keeping him in the dark, but followed nheless.


    After walking for a while, Neji stopped and said, ��This is the barrier���� then added, ��We��ll have to get past it.��


    The two children didn��t know much about the barriers, so they also didn��t know what all things can a barrier do�� so without thinking too much, they proceeded forward.


    It felt like passing through a thinyer of air, and they crossed the barrier.


    As soon as they did so�� the surroundings changed.


    Unlike the calm and silent woods in which they were until now, this side of the barrier was extremely noisy and windy.


    The shrieks of breaking through wind and low muffled sounds of something colliding with woods and metals could be heard��


    Although the two kids are quite young, they are experienced enough to understand the meaning of these sounds��


    Such sounds are made when fists and legs collide with wood and metal�� It could be the result of someone training or probably someone fighting.


    It��s just that the screaming sound was too loud and too harsh, it constantly pierced their eardrums, making them dizzy, at the same time, the impact caused by the rhythmic muffled sound hit their chest every second�� it felt as if someone was constantly beating their body�� disrupting their breath and emotions.


    ��Haaah��. Haaah���� Neji and Sasuke tried to calm their disrupted breathing�� and looked at each other with a horrified expressions.


    Sasuke muttered incredulously, ��Who�� the hell is inside?��


    Neji shook his head, ��I don��t know�� I can only see that his chakra is extremely strong, I have never seen such strong chakra�� but as for their identity, I am not certain either.��


    Since it was a Chakra that Neji didn��t recognize, Sasuke couldn��t help but think of a possibility, ��Is it an enemy? Should we inform Shisui-nii?��


    Neji shook his head, ��Initially I thought of the same possibility, but upon thinking it over, I realized that it��s not possible�� Firstly, this is Konoha��s center, no one can appear here so easily, without alerting even a single person in the process�� and even if we assume that someone did manage to do so, they won��t make such movements out in the open�� I mean, true this area is surrounded by a barrier�� but still����


    Sasuke nodded with a thoughtful expression, ��Yes�� you are right����


    Neji nodded, and said, ��Well�� since it is not an enemy, it must be someone from the vige�� and it is very likely that they are carrying out their training here����


    Sasuke muttered in wonder, ��To think that someone can affect the surroundings to such a degree only through their training�� I wonder who is so strong����


    The noise and wind shrieks caused by the other party��s training alone has made the two kid breathless and dizzy�� they really couldn��t imagine the identity of the person training here.


    Neji said, ��That��s what I want to see�� I want to see who is it�� If you want toe along then fine, otherwise you can go back, if you are scared that is.��


    Sasuke snorted, ��Who said I am scared?�� and proceeded to walk forward.


    Neji looked at Sasuke with a light smile, then he too walked forward.


    The kids had only taken two steps, when suddenly a figure appeared behind them out of nowhere, lifted them by their cors, and questioned, ��What are the two of you doing here?��


    Neji and Sasuke were taken aback, their heart almost came out of their throat�� only when they heard the voice of the person holding them did they calm down.


    Sasuke turned his head backward to confirm that the person who lifted them is none other than Shisui, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, ��Shisui-nii�� you just scared me to death!��


    Neji also muttered, ��Thankfully it��s only Shisui-sensei���� at the same time, he thought to himself, ��It turns out that it was Shisui-san carrying out training in these woods�� if it��s Shisui sensei, then perhaps such movements are not too strange�� after all, Susano��o should indeed be able to make such moveme�C�� wait a sec����


    Neji��s thought came to an abrupt stop�� because he just realized the sounds of screaming wind and collision haven��t stopped yet.


    This undoubtedly means that the person who is training in the woods is not Shisui, but someone else��!


    Realizing this, Neji couldn��t help but point to the depths of the forest and asked, ��Shisui-sensei�� who is training there?��


    ��Huh��? Of that?�� Shisui also looked in the direction pointed by Neji, then said with a smile, ��It��s Principal�� Remember, this is the Principal��s personal training field�� and only hees to train here����


    ��Principal��!!?�� Both Neji and Sasuke were shocked�� and eximed in unison, ��But�� but����


    Before the two children could finish speaking, Shisui waved his hand, ��Don��t be too surprised�� Kuroto-sama is indeed the person training there�� it��s normal�� Well, I have said enough�� now, the two of you must leave here�� children are not allowed here, so, the two of you must immediately leave!��


    Saying such words, Shisui didn��t wait for Neji and Sasuke to finish and immediately took them out of the woods.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683: New Understanding


    <em>Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh�� Whoosh��</em>


    Apanied by sharp sounds, several after-images of Kuroto appeared on the training ground filling up the otherwise empty training field.


    ��Yes�� this is the feeling, this is what it feels like to draw out the true potential of a human��s body! This is what it feels like to use the Eight Gates Formation��!��


    Although Kuroto has yet to open the third gate, however, he is no longer a stranger to the result of the first two gates, despite this, every time he opens the first two gates he feels amazed.


    The more he sees and feels the changes in his body, the more he bes addicted to this feeling.


    Having been taught by Orochimaru while very young, and because of his own mental blocks because of having the memories of his previous life, Kuroto is ustomed to holding back a little�� Perhaps it would be better to phrase it in a different manner, more than often, Kuroto is not able to give his hundred percent while in battle�� there is always something holding him back�� he has always wondered why this is the case, but to no avail until recently��


    Only now has he understood the reason.


    Kuroto has always been the cautious and non-reckless type of guy�� Although this has allowed him to survive time and time again, this also limits him in many ways.


    Well, other things aside, he has never been able to enjoy the battle of flesh and blood where he goes all out.


    But ever since Kuroto started training the Eight Inner Gates, he has started to get over this problem of his.


    At the end of the day, mastering the Eight Inner Gates is all about breaking the limits of body time and time again in order to tap the hidden true potential of our bodies��


    To master the Eight Inner Gates, Kuroto has to exert every bit of effort he is capable of putting up and then some more�� which is why; slowly but steadily, he has started to let go of his mental blocks and started to stop holding back.


    And training the Eight Inner Gates Technique has been useful to him in more than just one way��


    Because of being unreserved while training himself to death, what he actually wanted has started to happen�� his body has started to be physically stronger, and because of bing stronger, the Yang chakra in his body has started to bnce with the Yin chakra in his body.


    And considering the speed with which he is improving, Kuroto also realized one more thing, ��It seems I still don��tpletely understand my body�� and this is also a very big problem.��


    If shinobis can��t even understand their own body perfectly, it will be a very big hurdle for them to tread forward. After all, for shinobi, their body is their true weapon, and if someone doesn��t even understand the weapon they have how are they going to perfectly use it in the battle?


    And for Kuroto, this is a bigger reason for concernpared to others�� If he doesn��t understand his body and carries out Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual in an attempt to achieve Kekkei Mora, it is very likely that he will encounter some obstacle that will pose a very big danger to his life.


    There is also the possibility of him bing a monster like Hiruko or unstable like Danzo, which is obviously not what he wants, therefore, Kuroto hase to the understanding that he needs to renew his knowledge of himself and majorly his body��


    After all, only by havingplete understanding and a hundred percent control over his body will he be able to control the fusion of all the seven chakra natures and finally attain Kekkei Mora.


    If he can��t even control his body as he wants, it would be in his best interest to put away the attaining the Kekkei Mora.


    Realizing this, Kuroto decided to pay more attention to the changes in his body while continuing to master the Eight Gates.


    For him, mastering Eight Gates is not only a means to meet chakra requirements during the ritual, and to bnce the Yin and Yang chakra in his body, but also a method to method to gain a deeper understanding of the depths of his body so as to gain better control over himself.


    While Kuroto was pondering over these things, Shisui appeared by his side.


    Broken out of his thoughts because of Shisui��s arrival, Kuroto wiped the sweat on his body, then asked him, ��Sent them away??��


    Shisui nodded, ��Yes�� I have warned them not toe here, as this is your exclusive training field.��


    Kuroto nodded lightly, then asked with a smile, ��So the one who discovered me�� it was Neji if I am not wrong?��


    Shisui nodded, ��Yes�� it was him�� Sasuke followed him because of curiosity and rivalry.��


    ��The two of them dared toe forward in such a situation�� it seems they haven��t suffered hard enough���� he said, then added with a sigh, ��At any rate, it seems that I have to deploy the final enchantment as early as possible, lest someone might continue to discover me while I am in the middle of training.��


    Shisui chuckled and said nothing��


    Kuroto shook his head helplessly, then looked at him and asked, ��Anyway, putting this matter aside, did youplete the task?��


    Shisui nodded with a smile, ��Yes�� and I didn��t face any problem���� then added, ��But Kuroto-san are you sure it is the right approach to let her be part of the ninja academy?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes�� I have made this decision after giving it much thought�� letting Mika enter the academy is the best choice at this time�� she will grow up with Neji and Sasuke��s generation, and we will be able to keep a close watch over her����


    Shisui nodded, ��Well�� if you have thought about it, then I am relieved�� I willplete the final measures, and soon she will transfer to the same ss as Sasuke, Neji, and Naruto-kun�� At the same time, Naomi-san is employed at the Ichiraku-ramen����


    Kuroto nodded, ��Perfect����


    After Naomi rescued her niece with the help of Homusubi (Itachi), ording to the instructions given to her by Amatsukami, she went into hiding until given further notice by the organization�� Since Kuroto was busy with all sorts of things up until a few days ago, so she into hiding all this while.


    Not long ago, he remembered them and thought of what to do with them.


    Initially, Kuroto thought about letting them live on Ancor Vantian�� but soon discarded that thought�� Mika is somewhat dangerous after getting that thing�� and Kuroto can��t afford to let anything happen to the floating castle as the castle has his researchb and all��


    So after giving up on the first idea, Kuroto gave it much thought and finally decided to make Naomi and Mika live in Konoha.


    The reason is that it will be less difficult for Naomi and Mika to adapt to the sudden changes in their life while living in Konoha, and also allow Kuroto to always keep an eye on Mika.


    Moreover, Mika has to recover after all she went through�� and Kuroto is somewhat concerned about her mental state after what she went through��


    He believes that she needs to live in an environment that will help her ovee the trauma, and Konoha appeared to be the best choice among all the Shinobi Viges


    Of course, letting the two of them be part of Konoha is not an easy thing�� but Itachi and Shisui helped Kuroto solve that trouble.


    The Root Base from where Mika was rescued also had an archive, and Danzo had hidden the documents that proved Mika and Naomi��s citizenship of Konoha in that archive�� When Itachi and Naomi destroyed that Root base, Itachi didn��t forget to retrieve the archives with him.


    Having those documents proved that both of them were born and raised in Konoha, so, the problem of not having any documents of being Konoha citizens was solved�� and they were able to return to Konoha.


    Of course, a lot of maniption was done behind the scene to avoid any trouble, and Shisui used Kotoamatsukami to avoid any suspicions about the two of them, but it wasn��t that big of a deal for him especially now that he has Hachirama cells imnted in his body.


    Well, after that was done, Mika also became part of the Ninja Academy.


    Initially, Kuroto transferred her to a ss that is never the focus of attention, and after some time, he ns to transfer Mika to Neji, Sasuke, and Naruto��s ss so that she can grow up with Naruto and Sasuke��s generation.


    Doing this wouldn��t be too difficult for Kuroto because he is the Principal of the Ninja Academy��


    Well anyway, as for what happened to Naomi? She got a job at Ichiraku Ramen, so she along with Ayame will be serving Ramen to the customers.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684: Progress of Day and Night


    In the following days toe, during the daytime, Kuroto continued to train in the steel fist Taijutsu style in order to train his body and be familiar with the second gate.


    To make sure that his body constantly hits the limit so that he can break them time and time again and allow his body to quickly adapt and be stronger, Kuroto decided to keep the Gates open while carrying out his Taijutsu training.


    If Guy were to learn of this, he would be stunned and might even berate Kuroto for over-exerting himself too much.


    After all, even if the Gate of Opening and the Gate of Healing are the first two gates, the burden they exert on the body is still a lot. There is no problem opening them for a short time, however, when kept open for several hours, it��s definitely not an easy task. The body getspletely drained�� this is so dangerous and it��s practically self-harm�� And Kuroto is barely able to carry it out, provided that his food intake has increased quite significantly as he constantly needs to recover energy.


    But of course, all this trouble and inhuman penance are not without its benefit, the results of carrying out this form of training are also very obvious.


    On the afternoon of the fifth day, while Kuroto was carrying out his training, he managed to sessfully hit the third gate, and breach the Gate of Life�� This was unexpected, as he was able to open the Gate of Life one and half days earlierpared to his expectations.


    However, when Kuroto approached the guy and asked for his help on how to open the fourth gate, he found that just a few hours ago, Kakashi also approached him with the same purpose�� meaning that, Kakashi has also opened the Gate of Life.


    Kuroto was shocked, ��That��s unexpected�� It turns out that even if I carried out such rigorous training, it still took me more time than Kakashi����


    Upon asking further about how Kakashi is carrying out his training, Kuroto soon learned that Kakashi is using Lightning Chakra to keep his cells activated while training, this approach is helping Kakashi speed up his training and it made sense.


    Thankfully, Kuroto is also experimenting with things to increase his progress rate, lest he would have been left behind by Kakashi!


    Well, Guy on the other hand was different�� Seeing that Kuroto also managed to open the Gate of Life so early, he couldn��t help but sigh, ��It took me nearly one and a half years to open the Gate of Life�� but the two of you managed to open it in less than a week! Compared to the two of you�� I reallyck any form of talent��!��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��That��s not the case�� While you were training, you had to start from the start�� and you also had to carry out the basic training, to build up a solid foundation, that��s why it took you so long, I and Kakashi don��t have to carry out the basic training, we already have a strong foundation because of years of training, which is why our speed of progress is fast for now, eventually, it will slow down.��


    Guy smiled at Kuroto��s attempt to console him, and said, ��Kuroto�� you don��t have tofort me, and I was just kidding around�� To be honest, seeing the two of you learning the Eight Gates, I feel excited, and challenged�� and I am loving this challenge!��


    Kuroto knows that Guy is telling the truth, so he no longer discussed anything off-topic, and directly asked Guy��s advice on how to open the fourth gate.


    After Guy gave him a detailed exnation about the fourth gate, that is the Gate of Pain, and the training procedure for opening it, Kuroto thanked Guy and soon left.


    Coming back to his home, Kuroto made sure no one was spying on him, and after he had confirmed, Kuroto made sure to lock the doors and windows of his house, as well as shut the curtains, then took out the storage scroll as well as the contents stored in it.


    The storage scroll contained an iplete diagram of a shinobi��s chakra pathway system, as well as scrolls of hundreds of types of Fuinjutsus.


    With everything present before him, Kuroto started to work on it.


    For those who don��t know, Kuroto basically does two things these days, one, he trains his body to open all the eight gates, second, he works on the Yin-seal, and tries to improve it so that males can also use it.


    And to study the Yin-seal, Kuroto uses the Homusubi Clone. The reason is that if he encounters any problem, he directly transfers his soul inside the body of the Homusubi clone and tries to figure out the solution to that problem.


    The iplete diagram of all the meridians in the body of a human has been drawn using this approach.


    Having made such progress, Kuroto couldn��t help but sigh.


    In fact, improving the Yin seal to meet the needs of a male is not an easy task, fortunately, he has Homusubi��s clone at his disposal, else, even Kuroto with his knowledge couldn��t havee so far.


    And Kuroto knows that what he is doing now is really useful, because, he haspared the chakra pathways of his body with that of Homusubi, and by doing so, he was able to mark several small and subtle differences in the chakra pathways.


    When Kuroto discovered these subtle differences, he was very happy�� for his guess was finally confirmed�� the reason why the original Yin seal wasn��t working on him, and why males are unable to use the Yin seal are these subtle differences, and knowing this, Kuroto also understood that as long as the working of the seal is rewritten the problem will be solved.


    And since the human male body has been mapped, then the working of the seal can be rewritten with not too much difficulty.


    Of course, just because Kuroto says that this will be easy, doesn��t mean that it will really be that easy�� If someone intends to rewrite the working of the seal as per the requirements of a male��s body, then that person needs to first have mastery of Fuinjutsu��. But that is still not enough, because the rewritten seal has to be tested�� which can be quite dangerous.


    If the person who rewrote the Fuinjutsu made any mistake, then the life of the person using the seal will be at stake�� even if it is Kuroto himself who rewrote the seal, he won��tpletely trust it to be harmless until he verifies it to be so.


    After all, when ites down to the level of chakra meridians, even a very minute difference can lead to very big changes, and Kuroto doesn��t have any ns to risk the safety of his body.


    And to get rid of this doubt and try out the rewritten seal, Kuroto ns to use the trial and error elimination method.


    He ns to use spare male clones in hisboratory as trials and correct the errors using those trials toplete the seal as early as possible.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685: The Real Target!


    While Kuroto was busy training in peace, the Shinobi World was getting messier day by day.


    As Kuroto had expected earlier, what happened in Kumogakure couldn��t be concealed for very long, and it didn��t take very long when the entire Shinobi world was aware of the events in Kumogakure, although, the speed with which the news spread all over the shinobi world was somewhat beyond his expectations�� it felt as if someone was controlling things from the dark.


    There is more than just one reason why Kuroto felt as such, aside from the speed with which the spread, the type of news that spread also mattered�� Among many rumors flowing out, one said that there was some problem in Danzo��s ritual, which caused severe damage to his soul. As a result, although the ritual was a sess, the souls of all the shinobi that he absorbed in his body are still alive, and they are fighting with each other to take control of the body.


    As a result, Danzo isn��t able to utilize his strengthpletely.


    Being aware of this information from beforehand, when Kuroto heard this news being propagated in the shinobi world, at first that this was the handiwork of Kumogakure.


    But after thinking carefully, Kuroto realized that that��s not the case. Kumogakure would never leak such an important piece of information. It must be known that Kumogakure was trying to cover up the news of Danzo being in their hands and the details of the destruction that struck them out of the blue�� so how can they release such critical information?


    Eliminating Kumogakure from the suspects using this line of thought, Kuroto focused on the next target�� ��Could it have been Orochimaru?��


    Apart from Raikage, and Kuroto, Orochimaru is the only person who is aware of Danzo��s situation�� If Raikage didn��t leak it, and Kuroto obviously did no such thing, then by the process of elimination, the only one left is Orochimaru! And it should be him!


    However, Kuroto knows Orochimaru better than anyone�� and therefore, he understands that the chances of Orochimaru doing such a thing are very less�� ��It couldn��t have been him!��


    For God��s sake, Orochimaru is an extremely greedy and possessive person, if he wants Danzo for himself, why would he do such a thing?


    Kuroto muttered doubtfully, ��It wasn��t the Raikage, it wasn��t Orochimaru, and it certainly it wasn��t me, then who could it be?��


    As he was pondering over this matter, suddenly a thought lit up�� and Kuroto couldn��t help but agree that it must be him!


    Other than him and Orochimaru and Raikage there was one more person who is aware that there was some problem in Danzo��s ritual, and there are several souls currentlytched into his body fighting to take control over him.


    That person is none other than Danzo himself!


    If the possibility of Kumogakure and Orochimaru leaking the news is ruled out, then the person who most likely released such rumors/secret information has to be Danzo himself, he has got to be deliberately spreading out such rumors.


    ��But�� but why would Danzo do such a thing�� this is clearly a very unfavorable situation for him���� although, Kuroto felt that he has figured it out, however, when he tried to reason why Danzo would do such a thing, he couldn��t understand Danzo��s behavior.


    Although Danzo has acquired seven Kekkei Genkai, however, the problem with his soul is a very fatal w for him�� anyone in Danzo��s shoes regardless of whether they are under normal or abnormal, circumstances, would do their best and try to cover up this fact, rather than openly and actively publicize it for all to know.


    Spreading it out in the open and allowing the entire shinobi world to know of your weakness just didn��t make any sense!


    Especially in such a situation where the entire shinobi world is beginning to target him.


    By now, almost everyone has figured out that the unknown Susano��o that appeared in Kumogakure some time ago was Danzo. Most people believe think that using some means that no one has yet figured out, Danzo seems to have acquired a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan and therefore can open the Susano��o, of course, the head of the Uchiha n knows better, but they are silent right now, choosing not toment on this matter.


    Of course, this doesn��t mean that all the Uchiha are silent, there are some voices saying that Danzo had probably stolen Uchiha Kagami��s Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Yes, that��s right�� the Mangekyou Sharingan of Uchiha Kagami.


    There are rumors circting in the vige that Uchiha Kagami had also awakened Mangekyou Sharingan in his prime, however, what happened to that pair of eyes after Kagami��s death, nobody knows about it�� well nobody knew about it until now!


    Well, these are just people voicing out their opinion and stuff and part of the political struggle, so let��s ignore it for the time being, ande back to the matter at hand.


    What��s known is that Danzo has a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan, and he has gone senile�� In his craziness or foolishness, or whatever ��-ness��, he has leaked the information about his soul having some problem.


    Currently, Danzo not only has a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan and several other Kekkei Genkai, but also information about the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, of course, the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan that Danzo has is very tempting to everyone, but what��s more tempting is the scroll recording the information about the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual.


    Any power-hungry person would want to be a perfect shinobi and acquire a lot of Kekkei Genkai, so anyone who wants power at any cost will being after him.


    Considering that Danzo is a rogue shinobi and a wanted criminal, they have a valid reason to target him, by killing him, they wouldn��t be inciting Konoha��s anger, rather they would be doing a favor to Konoha�� which is why Kuroto believes that it won��t be long before the entire shinobi world starts to target him


    All these things aren��t too difficult to deduce�� so Danzo should be able to figure it out as well, yet he chose to do it, he chose to leak information about him despite being aware of the consequences�� this only implies one thing, that is, Danzo wanted others to know that there was some problem in the ritual and he has a problem in his soul!


    Kuroto muttered with a doubtful expression, ��But why does he want others to know?�� he is unsure of what was going on in Danzo��s head.


    Kuroto witnessed the entire ritual ceremony, and when ites to knowledge about the realm of souls, Kuroto is not a nk te, he does have some understanding of it, so he knows very well that the information about the w in his soul is indeed true, it��s not false information or a means to deceive others.


    At the same time, Kuroto doesn��t believe that Danzo could have solved that problem in such a short time of a few months�� thinking of this, he couldn��t help but be more confused, ��If that��s the case, then what the hell does he want?��


    Reaching no solution, Kuroto changed his approach, and tried to think as Danzo, ��Sigh�� cool your mind, and think�� if I were in Danzo��s shoes, what would be my first priority?��


    If Kuroto was in Danzo��s situation, his top priority would have been to solve the w in his soul, and to snatch Homusubi��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan to awaken the Rinnegan as quickly as possible!


    Only by awakening, the Rinnegan can the w in the soul be solved�� so the Rinnegan is the top priority.


    And to awaken the Rinnegan, Homusubi��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is a must!


    However, Amatsukami has always been an organization shrouded in mystery, and tracking its members is nearly impossible, Akatsuki Organization failed to do so, so how can Danzo do it?


    So, rather than searching for Homusubi all over the shinobi world with no clue as to where she could be, wouldn��t it better to let her find him on her own initiative?


    But, Homusubi would need a reason toe out and find him�� and that�� wait�� that��s it!


    ��The reason why Danzo has spread information about the problem in the ritual and the ws in the soul is just so that Homusubi can learn about it�� His real target is Homusubi, others are just being led around by him��!�� Kuroto reached this conclusion, and in Kuroto��s understanding of Danzo, he can definitely use such means.


    And the fact that Danzo dared to try and lure out Homusubi, means he has found a way to temporarily suppress the ws in his soul.


    Permanently solving them is obviously impossible unless he awakens the Rinnegan, but finding a way to temporarily suppress them shouldn��t be that difficult.


    Moreover, he has had a lot of time to adapt to his newfound strength, which means, that this time Danzo is going to be fully prepared��


    Thinking of this, Kuroto couldn��t help but chuckle, ��Anyone who tries to underestimate him based on those rumors will really bite the dust���� then added, ��But then again, Danzo also seems to underestimate Tsukihi�� Uchiha Tsukihi can��t be fooled so easily.��


    ��


    The Land of Lightning.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    In a burst of wind, a four-man cell consisting of Kumogakure shinobi appeared in front of Yondaime Raikage, and reported, ��Raikage-sama, we have located the position of the target!��


    Raikage lifted his gaze, and questioned in a deep tone of voice, ��What��s his status now?��


    The captain of the four-man cell replied, ��Based on the information we have received, the target did not intercept our men, he only tried to clear away the tail, and while trying to do it, he only used Swift Release, there was no sign of any other Kekkei Genkai being used by him.��


    ��Swift Release you say?�� muttered Raikage, and added, ��If the rumors circting around the shinobi world are to be taken into ount, perhaps the shinobi who uses the Swift Release is currently dominating the consciousness in Shimura Danzo��s body at this moment�� Mabui, what do we know about that shinobi?��


    Mabui, the Raikage��s assistant standing beside him flipped through the papers, and then replied, We have investigated the identities of all the shinobi Shimura Danzo used in his ritual�� From what we know, the sacrifice who possessed Swift Release Kekkei Genkai was one of the few remaining Uzumaki nsmen, and since he didn��t belong to any shinobi vige, he didn��t receive any sort of formal shinobi training�� so, he is not very skilled. Apart from his Uzumaki descent, and the Swift Release Kekkei Genkai that he possesses, there is nothing remarkable about him.��


    The captain of the four-man cell said, ��if the rumors are true, and if Mabui-sama��s analysis is correct, then capturing him shouldn��t be too difficult for us.��


    Raikage nodded, and instructed, ��Alright then�� we will depart immediately!��


    ��


    At the same time, a few dozen miles away from Kumogakure.


    The three ck Tomoe in the scarlet wheel stopped spinning, and returned back to normal ck eyes, as Danzo muttered to himself, ��It seems the n is working well.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686: The Earth Chakra Nature Clones


    Having figured out Danzo��s n, Kuroto didn��t pay him much attention and returned back to his busy schedule.


    In the next two weeks, most of Kuroto��s attention was on creating the clones that he ns to use in improving the Yin seal through trial and error. For this, he frequently ventured to the Ancor Vantian, and this slowed down the progress of Eight Inner Gates.


    But�� not everything is so bad��


    ��


    Ancor Vantian


    Because the clones required for the improvement of the Yin seal have no hard requirements, so, Kuroto doesn��t have to focus too much on the cell fusion or the cultivation process. He can directly use the cells collected from his body to mass-produce the clones and use them for improving the Yin seal through trial and error.


    Although the mass-produced clones have only limited strength and are not a very good choice for intensive battles, they are still more than enough to be used for the improvement of the Yin seal, moreover, the biggest advantage of the mass-produced clones is that their speed of cultivation is very fast.


    Generally, it takes months for Chakra Nature Clones to cultivate properly, but that��s not the case for the mass-produced clones as they can be cultivated in very less time, because their cycle of cultivation is extremely short.


    With that understood, after Kuroto put the batch of cells he has just collected from his body inside the incubator and set up all the things necessary for the cultivation of mass-produced clones, he left Cultivation Room 3.


    Leaving Cultivation Room 3, Kuroto came to Cultivation Room 2�� here, his gazended on the thirty cloning tanks ced here, and on the clones that were submerged within the green fluid stored inside the tanks.


    After several months of waiting, the second-generation Earth Nature Clones are finally ready to be used.


    Seeing this, Kuroto was joyful, and one by one observed all the thirty clones using his Tenseigan.


    Using his Tenseigan, Kuroto was able to see the simrities and differences between each clone, and without a doubt, even if all the clones were cultivated together and at the same time, there are a lot of differences in them.


    Even if we just talk about the hair color, there is no less than seven different hair color, there is ck, there is chocte brown, then there is reddish-brown, there is blonde, as well as several mixes of more than one hair color at the same time.


    And, aside from hair color, there are also differences in physique of all clones, some are buff type, some are thin type, some have the body of a trap, and a few clones are females, even though there are differences in height, weight, and body proportions�� overall, there is a veryrge variety.


    But Kuroto��s focus was not on how the clones looked, and what��s their physique type, he was mainly focused on the strength and potential of the clones. Using his Tenseigan, Kuroto was able to get a brief understanding of the strength and potential of all the thirty clones, but of course, this alone is not enough to convince him into choosing one of the clones��. He needs more specific data on each clone and then chooses the best one.


    With this intention, one by one, Kuroto took out all the clones from the Cloning Tanks, ced them on the operating table, and did a full-body examination.


    And the results of the examination weren��t too different�� Among the thirty clones, two caught his attention. Whether in terms of strength or in terms of potential, these two clones far outran all the other clones.


    Of course, even these two clones can��t bepared to the Fujin, but that��s not a problem�� The Fujin Clone was an anomaly, and it��s hard for such an anomaly to ur again and again, and this is natural, not a big deal�� anyway��


    Putting aside the matter of the Fujin Clone, Kuroto looked at the two Earth Chakra Nature Clones lying on the operating table.


    As already mentioned, the potential of these two Earth Chakra Nature Clone is also very high, the reason being that Kuroto��s own inherent potential has be very high because of awakening the Tenseigan, and the potential of shinobis whose cells are used for the cultivation of these clones is also very high.


    Whether, Deidara, Terumi Mei, or Kirutsuchi, all three of them have very high potential, moreover, while Kuroto was carrying out cell fusion, he also focused on the natural selection process, allowing the final cell sample to inherit the best characteristics from the parent cells, therefore, there is no denying that the potential of all the Earth Chakra Nature Clone is also very high�� Not to mention, that the two clones he is focusing upon are the best among the bests.


    So, Kuroto is very happy with the final result before him.


    With a joyful expression, he numbered all the thirty clones, and the two clones with the best qualification were numbered as 1 and 2.


    The Clone, numbered 1 has ck hair, the appearance and the body structure of the clone are simr to that of Kuroto. The overall data of the Clone is also excellent, except for one shoring�� The main chakra of the Clone numbered 1 is not Earth Chakra Nature�� rather, it��s the Lightning Chakra Nature, which is not very useful for Kuroto, as he needs the Earth Chakra to be the most prominent chakra as this is an Earth Chakra Nature Clone.


    And about the clone numbered 2, it��s slightly different, well�� it has blonde hair rather than ck or brown�� from the appearance and height of the clone, its age seems to be around thirteen years old or so�� it looks childish and yful�� but that��s not the most important thing, the most important feature of the clone is that even if it does appear to be a male, it��s not��! Rather than having male sexual characteristics and reproductive organs, it doesn��t�� instead, it has female sexual characteristics and reproductive organs such as breasts and vagina�� Overall, it would be better to say that this clone is a reverse trap.


    Well, considering that his Tsukihi Clone was also a female clone, Kuroto doesn��t have much problem with using it�� but�� it��s just that��


    ��Sigh�� I guess, using the cells of both Mei, and Kurutsuchi had its effects���� he thought helplessly, then decided to not pay much attention to the gender of the clone.


    As for the other twenty-eight clones, although each and every one of them is very good in their own rights, they don��te close to the clone numbered 1 and clone numbered 2, so Kuroto decided to not go with them and stored them back in the Cloning Capsule.


    After he was done with that, he returned to the operating table where the clone numbered 1 wasying and used Tenseigan Soul Transfer to transfer his soul into the clone.


    Instantly, the still Earth Chakra nature clone that was lying on the operating table opened its eyes and then stood up with some support, well the support is necessary since the clone has yet to learn how to walk.


    He soon got used to the basic body movements and tried to knead chakra bybining the physical energy and spiritual energy, and was soon able to do it, but there was some resistance in the start.


    While trying to control the chakra kneaded inside the body of the clone, he couldn��t help but mutter, ��As expected, no other clone will ever be as good as the Fujin Clone was����


    When Kuroto first transferred his soul inside the Fujin Clone, there was no sense of resistance or difort, the Fujin Clone was able to amodate his soul�� but, that��s not the case with the clone numbered 1�� there is a sense of difort and resistance��


    Understanding so, Kuroto existed out of the clone numbered 1, and transferred his soul inside the clone numbered 2.


    In terms of fit with the soul, the clone numbered 2 wasn��t much different from the clone numbered 1, other than the extra weight on the chest, absence of a little brother, and smaller height, everything was exactly the same�� there was still the same resistance and difort that his soul was feeling.


    After a while, his soul returned back to the main body and sighed�� although he sighed, there wasn��t any disappointment on his face, because even if the two clones are not as good as Fujin, they are still much better than Suijin, and Tsukihi�� and as already mentioned before, Fujin Clone was an anomaly, obtaining a clone of the same grade won��t be so easy, and that��s perfectly fine.


    Content with what he has obtained, Kuroto fell into thought.


    Both the clone, numbered 1 and numbered 2, are outstanding, there is no obvious advantage over the other except that the first one doesn��t have Earth Chakra Nature as the main chakra, while the gender of the second clone isn��t male��


    Since this clone was created to act as the Earth Chakra Nature Clone, and because mastering the Kekkei Tota Dust Release, would require the Earth Chakra Nature, Kuroto decided to go with the second clone, even if its gender is a female.


    After all, the Kekkei Genkai Absorption ritual is not affected by the gender of the sacrifice, it��s affected by the chakra intensity of the sacrifice, so the second clone is the most obvious choice!


    With that decided, Kuroto transferred the clone numbered back inside the cloning tank, and focused on the clone numbered 2, ��I hope you won��t disappoint me!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687: The Explosive y


    Ninjutsu Archives, Konohagakure.


    Seeing Kuroto walk in, the Konoha Anbu who was guarding the door bowed respectfully and politely greeted him, ��Kuroto-sama�� pleasee in.��


    Kuroto nodded in response and tacitly walked inside the archives.


    As the principal of the Ninja Academy, Kuroto now holds a high political rank and authority in Konoha�� Therefore, it is no surprise that he is allowed to freely visit the Konoha Archives whenever he wants, and except for the forbidden section, all the scrolls stored here are essible to him.


    Anyway, after entering the archives, Kuroto started to browse through various scrolls looking for something.


    But the Konoha Anbu who was helping and guiding him through the archives only felt that Kuroto was browsing through the list of ninjutsu of other shinobi viges that Konoha obtained through various means.


    Firstly, Kuroto went through the scrolls recording the Jutsus from Kirigakure, then from Kumogakure, after that from Sunagakure, and finally, the section from Iwagakure, where the scroll he was actually looking for was present from the start.


    The reason Kuroto didn��t directly take the scroll he was here for and chose the roundabout way of ��looking through a lot of things, and finally choosing something that seems interesting�� is because he didn��t want anyone to figure out just what exactly was he here for.


    As for what scroll was Kuroto looking for?


    Well, it��s from Iwagakure, and it contains all the information Konoha has about Explosion Release�� along with all the information on variouspositions of explosive y that were and are still used by the Explosion Corp of Iwagakure.


    ording to the information written in the scroll, there are no less than tenpositions majorly used by the Explosion Corp, and among those ten, there are five that seemed to match the description of the Explosive y that is used by Deidara.


    Looking through the five differentpositions of the explosive y, Kuroto felt troubled, ��Which one will be the one that Deidara uses?�� but he had no answer, so after thinking a while, he did the most brilliant thing and decided to use��em all, ��Let��s try all five�� rather, all ten of them�� which one is used by Deidara, I will figure it out after carrying out tests.��


    Oh, and for those wondering why Konoha has such detailed information on the explosion release and explosive ys? Well, it��s because, over the years, Konoha has captured a lot of enemy shinobi from Iwagakure�� Oftentimes, they turn out to be members of the Explosion Corp��


    Being enemy shinobi, they are tortured, and their minds are read by the members of the Yamanaka n, and that��s how Konoha obtains a lot of secret information from those captured shinobi.


    At the same time, spies hiding in the other shinobi viges also pass on important information, and sometimes, the spies stumble upon such type of critical information and manage to send it back to their home vige.


    All of these are means to acquire the enemy��s information, Konoha isn��t the only Shinobi vige that carries out such practice�� in fact, all the shinobi viges do this.


    This is also why Shadow Clone Jutsu, a Jutsu of Konoha is in the hands of almost all the shinobi viges, and they are able to use it, and the same can be said for the Lightning Clone of Kumogakure�� although it was created by Kumogakure in an attempt to replicate the Shadow Clone Jutsu, it is also used by Kakashi, who is a Konoha Shinobi.


    So, it won��t be wrong to say that being able to ess such important information rted to the Explosion Corp of Iwagakure from Konoha isn��t much of a surprise.


    While Kuroto was recording the chemicalpositions of all ten explosive ys, the Anbu standing on the side was looking at him in admiration.


    Of course, Kuroto had long since noticed this, but he ignored it, as he is used to being admired by many in Konoha by now. Not to brag or anything, but Kuroto is one of the three rising stars of Konoha, the other two being Kakashi and Shisui, as such, simr to Kakashi and Shisui, he too has a veryrge fan following.


    In fact, Kakashi, Kuroto, and Shisui are even called the Sannin of the new generation by the young shinobis of Konoha.


    But that��s just people talking and admiring, Kuroto never cared about what people call him.


    Anyway, after writing the chemicalposition of the explosive y, he checked a few other scrolls, recorded a few Jutsus that seemed interesting to him, and then left the Konoha Archives.


    ��


    For the next few days, Kuroto continued his busy yet peaceful life.


    During the day he would carry out his training for opening the Gate of Pain while resting he would study the explosion release, and research the explosion y, at the same time, Kuroto would also make sure to spare some time to observe Shimizu Mika, and finally, during the night, he put effort into improving the Yin seal.


    He didn��t really face any major hurdles while carrying out physical training, studying the Yin seal, or observing Mika, but the research of the Explosive y didn��t go so smoothly.


    Using the five mainpositions he had brought with him, Kuroto was able to configure five types of white explosive ys, however, when he tested them, he found out that their chakra carrying ability and explosive intensity is far inferiorpared to the explosive y used by Deidara.


    This undoubtedly means that the explosive y used by Deidara is his ownposition, and Konoha has no information about it, so if Kuroto wants to use an explosive y of the same quality, then he either needs to find a method and steal it from Deidara or, create aposition of his own��


    Understanding this, Kuroto couldn��t help but mutter, ��Sigh, I don��t know where Deidara is�� and finding him is a troublesome thing, I would much rather try to develop aposition of my own, who knows, perhaps I might be able to develop something unique and better?��


    With this thought in mind, Kuroto delved himself into developing a newposition of Explosive y, all while new movements all over the Shinobi World began.


    To pursue Danzo, hunting teams from all the great shinobi viges were sent, whether it Kumo, Konoha, Iwa, Suna, or Kiri, no one wanted to be left behind and send forth some of their best men in an attempt to hunt down Danzo.


    And this time around, the Uchiha n also participated in the roundup.


    ording to the message given to Kuroto by Itachi, the Uchiha Patriarch, Fugaku, himself decided to lead a team of elite Jonin and hunt down Danzo�� whether he will seed or not is yet to be seen, but considering that he too has a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan and he is currently in his prime, he does seem to stand some chance, even if it is rtively low.


    Well, putting the movements of the Uchiha n on the side, it was surprising to see that, this time, even Kusagakure and Takigakure sent their men�� Of course, Kusagakure and Takigakure sent their men under the temptation of the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual and the Mangekyou Sharingan that Shimura Danzo possesses�� They seem to want to try their luck and obtain either of the two if possible��


    The eyes of all these hunters are eyeing one shinobi�� Shimura Danzo.


    As more and more shinobi fought against him, the rumors about the problem in his soul did not stop, instead, they continued to increase.


    Kuroto was regrly updated on all the movements all over the shinobi world by his subordinates from Konoha, Suna, and Kiri, and being aware of everything that is going on, he decided to patiently sit in Konoha and continue to wait for a few more days.


    ��Danzo wants a one-vs-one fight against Homusubi�� and he is using himself as bait to bring her out��


    But the thing is, it��s already been so many days since he has expressed his intention, however, Homusubi has yet to show up�� At this rate, Danzo will start to get impatient and desperate�� In fact, it wouldn��t even be surprised if he deliberately leaks his own whereabouts�� in an attempt to bring out Homusubi!


    It��s just that Danzo is mistaken about one thing�� Any of his ns would work only if Homusubi act ording to it, which she isn��t going to!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688: Explosion Release


    On a deserted volcanic ind, somewhere near the Land of Lightning.


    ��Katsu!��


    As soon as the sound was heard, there was a rumbling explosion on the ind, <em>Booooom! </em>Following this, the ground shook, a shockwave swept the ind and arge cloud of dust and smoke rose into the sky.


    Looking at the aftereffects of the explosion in front of her, the corner of blonde-haired kunoichi��s lips arched in a proud smirk.


    Undoubtedly, this blonde-haired Kunoichi is one of the two causes of the explosion just now, as for the other cause, well, it��s the white bird made up of the explosive y that exploded just now.


    Yes, you heard it correctly�� The white bird is made up of explosive y�� And not just any explosive y, but the explosive y that Kuroto configured himself.


    Based on observation and tests, Kuroto has confirmed that the power of the explosive y he configured is as high as the power of the explosive y configured by Deidara, and not just explosive power, even its malleability and chakra conduction and many other properties are as good as that of Deidara��s y��


    After seeing the results of the improvement, the blonde-haired Kunoichi looked at the white y in her hand and grinned, ��Well, it wasn��t as hard as I thought!��


    The blonde-haired Kunoichi configured her ownposition of the explosive y using the sample she had obtained from Konoha, although they weren��t thetest, they were more than enough for her to research various types of explosive ys used in the Shinobi World, and carry out aprehensive analysis of her own��


    So, after her research, she collected various types of materials, carefully studied their properties, and finallybined the most suitable ones into this product in her hand.


    Now that the explosive y is nearly ready, the next step is to master the Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai, it��s a very important step.


    It��s not that without learning Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai she won��t be able to use the explosive y to create explosions, she can, but those explosions won��t be as effective and damaging as she wants them to be.


    The reason why Deidara��s y puppets are so terrifying and destructive is that he infuses his Explosion Release chakra into the y figurines. Because of the Explosion Release chakra infused in them, when they explode, their destructive power greatly increases by several folds�� Even an inconspicuous little spider made of that y bes extremely deadly.


    If Kuroto wants his Earth Chakra Nature Clone to have as much destructive power as Deidara, then mastering the Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai is essential.


    With that understood, the blonde-haired Kunoichi walked towards the shore of the ind.


    She took a deep breath and looked at the endless sea in front of her�� the stillness of the sea calmed her nerves, and freed her of all her thoughts, allowing her to be able to clearly feel the chakra inside her body.


    After stabilizing the Earth Chakra, her primary chakra Nature, she frowned her brows and focused on the Chakra of the Lightning Chakra, which is her secondary Chakra Nature.


    Controlling the Lightning Chakra is somewhat troublesome, but nothing too difficult for someone with her experience in controlling chakra.


    ��This is perfect����


    Explosion Release is a Nature Transformation Kekkei Genkai, abination of Earth Chakra and the Lightning Chakra, and since the blonde-haired Kunoichi has both the chakra as her primary and secondary chakra nature respectively, so mastering Explosion Release shouldn��t be too difficult for her, especially if you consider that she already has experience in mastering several Kekkei Genkai prior to this.


    Anyway, after feeling the two Chakra natures, she controlled them simultaneously, this was nothing new to her.


    With a calm expression, she brought the Earth Chakra Nature in her left hand, gathered it on her left palm, and the Lightning Chakra Nature in her right hand, gathered it on her right palm, and then, ��Nice and slow���� Muttering such words under her breath. She started to slowly fuse them into a single chakra Nature.


    Earth Chakra Nature, Chakra that increases the solidity andposition of all things. Lightning Chakra Nature, Chakra that electrocutes. Under her control, these two chakra natures with different properties slowly and steadily began to fuse into a single chakra nature.


    The process and speed of fusion went nice and smooth.


    It didn��t take very long before she started to feel the changes in her body too, as a new chakra property took birth, and was added to her body��


    When the small sparks and very small explosions appeared on her palms, she knew�� ��It��s a sess�� This is Explosion Release!�� and cheered.


    The small explosions that appeared on her palm out of thin air are direct proof that she has seeded.


    Having mastered the Explosion Release, she thought of Deidara andpared herself to him.


    Deidara��s application of Explosion Release is different, he infuses his Explosion Release chakra into the explosive y�� that��s just his method of using it, not all use the same method�� it would be better to say that most, if not all the shinobi use the Explosion Release in the most conventional method.


    Just think about it, Explosion Release is Kekkei Genkai allows users to create explosions while touching something, heck, they can even explode their own chakra, so truth be told there is no real necessity of touching something. Just like the blonde-haired Kunoichi did just now.


    At first, she thought that her method of using Explosion Release is correct, but upon rethinking, she felt otherwise.


    Although her method of using Explosion Release is very good, it has its limitations.


    First and foremost, the range within which she can create explosions is limited�� and as if that wasn��t bad enough, she can��t createrge-scale explosions since it will end up hurting her.


    So while very useful in close-quarters hand-to-handbat, when ites down to long-distance shinobi warfare, her method of using Explosion Release sort of bes less effective.


    Therefore, it makes sense that Deidara chose to change his approach and opted to use y figurines and infuse his Explosion Release Chakra into them�� using those y figurines to create explosions gave him more range and also allowed him to userge-scale explosions without getting involved in them.


    Since the blonde-haired Kunoichi was able to think of this problem, so she decided to use Deidara��s method as well�� but, unlike Deidara, she doesn��t n on giving up the conventional method of using the Explosion Release. Close-quarterbat is a verymon form of shinobi warfare, in close-quarterbat, Explosion Release has its own advantage.


    Of course, she also has some ns of her in her mind, and some different approaches she has thought of. These different approaches will give improve herbat methods.


    Anyway, now that she has mastered the Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai, now she has to test it��


    With this thought in her mind, she took out a white figurine from her shinobi bag, infused Explosion Release Chakra into it, and then tossed it on the ground.


    <em>Poof��</em>


    With a poof of white smoke, a giant bird made up of white y appeared on the ground.


    She jumped on the back of the giant bird, and said, ��Let��s take off����


    Following her order, the giant bird spread its giant wings, and took off��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689: In the Blink of an Eye


    Somewhere in the Land of Hot Springs.


    A middle-aged man with ck hair and a distinct cross-shaped scar on his chin sat inside a small dark cave, absent-mindedly chewing on hard meat, and thinking about something. This middle-aged is none other than Shimura Danzo who has hiding in this cave in order to rest for a while.


    After the rumors about him started to circte throughout the Shinobi World, he has been pursued and attacked countless times�� His current situation is no different from a stray dog, he has nowhere to go.


    However, he wasn��t concerned about this at all�� what he is more worried about is, ��I don��t understand�� why is Amatsukamipletely silent? They ought to have made some kind of movement after hearing all those rumors about me�� but I haven��t seen or heard anything about Amatsukami since that day at the volcano����


    This question has been haunting him�� making him feel more and more puzzled.


    Initially, Danzo thought that female Homusubi of the Amatsukami must have the same intentions as him, she must also be eager to absorb the visual prowess of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan so that her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan can evolve to a higher level of Dojutsu, as such, he was quite confident that rumors about the problem in his soul and about his weakness will draw out Homusubi!


    But he has been waiting for weeks for her to appear, thinking that she will definitelye�� However, it turns out that Amatsukami made no movement, heck Homusubi didn��t even appear in the Shinobi World for the past few months�� it��s as if Danzo��s guess waspletely off the point�� it��s as if she isn��t interested in his pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan at all!


    You must know that the effect of the rumors is so good that even small shinobi viges such as Kusagakure, and Takigakure, as well as some small mercenary organizations, are also to kill him, yet Amatsukami has shown no interest at all�� Thisck of movement couldn��t help but make Danzo more suspicious and inexplicably doubtful, ��Is it possible that Homusubi still doesn��t believe in the rumors, and is doubtful about this whole problem in the soul? But Homusubi was present there during the ritual, she should have noticed something�� so, she should definitely believe in the rumors�� right? Or maybe not? But if that��s the case, then how do I make her believe it? How do I convince her that currently I am weak, and she can kill me easily?��


    Just when Danzo was trying to figure out how to fool Homusubi, suddenly, his senses tingled, and his eyes turned towards the entrance of the cave.


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    As Danzo looked outside, he noticed that several shinobi have appeared outside and surrounded the cave��


    Intending to check the identity of the people trying to kill him this time, Danzo quickly finished up the hard meat, then slowly walked towards the entrance of the cave.


    After walking out, he found that the people surrounding the cave are none other than Konoha Anbus��


    Moving his gaze, and looking at all of them one by one, Danzo quickly recognized two people, ��Hatake Kakashi, and Uchiha Itachi��!�� and thought to himself, ��It seems Sarutobi has transferred Kakashi to the Team Ro�� Well, at least Uchiha Shisui is not here�� his presence would have made things rather troublesome.��


    Although each and every one of them was wearing Anbu masks, however, Danzo was able to recognize them at the first nce, especially those iconic silver hair.


    And while Danzo was observing Kakashi, Itachi, and the rest of the Team Ro, the members of the Ream Ro were also observing Danzo��


    The first thing they noticed about him is that he looks quite young and vigorouspared to the frail old man appearance that he used to maintain in Konoha�� secondly, he was giving off a very malicious vibe, that not everyone, but the keen ones were able to sense.


    Kakashi, being one of the keen ones pointed his Kunai at Danzo, and said, ��The target is in front of us�� Execute him!��


    Danzo��s eyes shed, he quickly shook his head in panic, and tried to reason, ��Wait�� wait�� You people are from Konoha, right? Please save me�� I don��t wanna die�� I am not Danzo, I am not him, why should I have to die!��


    The Anbu members quirked their eyebrows, thinking of the rumors circting throughout the shinobi world, about how Danzo��s body hosts multiple souls�� After pondering a little, Kakashi questioned, ��If you are not him, then who are you����


    Danzo immediately replied�� ��I am�� Katsuki�� Uzumaki Katsuki�� I am innocent, and I have nothing to do with him�� please�� please don��t kill me!��


    Kakashi replied, ��I see, you are a remnant of the Uzumaki that Danzo used in his ritual�� well, in that case, be obedient ande with us����


    Danzo a.k.a ��Katsuki�� questioned, ��How do I know you people won��t kill me?��


    Kakashi shrugged, ��Regardless of what you know or think, if you are obedient, you won��t be killed, but if not, then we��ll execute you�� Believe if you want to, don��t believe if you don��t want to����


    ��In that case���� Katsuki muttered, ��I��ll be on my own���� and then disappeared from his position in the blink of an eye.


    Not so surprised, Kakashi, immediately instructed, ��Use n F���� and then he too disappeared from his position.


    At the same time, the other members of Team Ro started to chase after Danzo.


    While Running, Danzo looked back from time to time and noticed that the Konoha Anbu, including Kakashi, were closely following him�� and seeing them desperately chase after him, he suddenly had a brilliant idea!


    Having been part of the senior management of Konoha, and also serving as the temporary Hokage for a few months, Danzo is aware of the agreement between Konoha and Amatsukami�� so he feels that he can use these Anbu members to convince Homusubi. If he were to suffer at the hands of these Anbu, then no doubt, Homusubi should believe that currently, he is extremely weak��! And this is the perfect time to take advantage!


    With such a n in his mind, Danzo nodded to himself�� And just as he was about to act on it, several Kunai were shot at him by one of the Anbu following him, Danzo sensed the Kunaiing towards him, he turned his head and was about to avoid them, that��s when it happened.


    Before he could take a single step to dodge anything, all he saw was a strange red World. At the same moment a silver sh appeared in front of him out of nowhere, and the next thing he knew, he was feeling a sharp paining from his chest��


    <em>Drip��</em>


    ��What?�� Unable to figure out what just happened in that blink of an eye, Danzo looked down and noticed an arm covered in lightning running through his chest�� and three ck tomoe spinning in the scarlet pair of eyes of another Anbu��


    ��Cough��!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690:


    ��Cough-Cough�� *Puff��*�� Danzo coughed out blood and staggered��


    Looking at the arm wrapped in lightning running through his chest, his face was filled with surprise and indignation.


    Before Danzo could recover from the shock, a chilling voice reached his ears, ��Whosoever tarnishes the honor of the vige must be punished�� And Danzo�� what you have done is vile enough to deserve a thousand death!��


    ��Haha�� hahahaha���� Danzoughed madly�� then he used Swift Release and took a distance.


    But the other Anbu shinobis didn��t give him any chance to escape, they immediately caught up with him and surrounded him.


    Kakashi said coldly, ��It��s game over Danzo����


    Undoubtedly it was the tacit cooperation of Itachi and Kakashi that made the attack sessful�� The Kunai was thrown Kakashi, the moment Danzo turned his head to see the trajectory of the kunai, Danzo, and Itachi��s line of sight met, and Itachi used his Sharingan to cast a Genjutsu on Danzo. Danzo didn��t expect this and was caught in the Genjutsu for a brief moment, and by the time he broke free of the Genjutsu, Kakashi appeared in front of his using the Flying Raijin Jutsu and directly used Chidori to pierce his chest.


    At this time Danzo��sughter finally stopped, he covered his wounded chest with his arm, and while gnashing his teeth in anger he shouted two names in his heart, ��Hatake Kakashi��! Uchiha Itachi!��


    In fact, what the Anbus didn��t know was that Danzo intended to get injured at their hands, his intention was to let these ipetent Anbu shinobis injure him, and then run away, such that these ipetent shinobi can pass back the information about his weakness back at the vige��


    If Konoha confirms that there is indeed some problem in his soul and because of it he is weakened, then perhaps Amatsukami will also believe in the rumors and Homusubi will finallye after him.


    This was his n, and he wanted to get injured willingly�� but what he didn��t expect was that before he could implement it, he was truly severely injured by Kakashi�� Danzo didn��t really care about his injury all that much, what annoyed him is the fact that Kakashi was able to injure him!


    And Uchiha Itachi, even if for just a brief moment, the brat was able to put him in a Genjutsu! It must not be forgotten that Danzo has Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and yet the Itachi, with just his three tomoe Sharingan was able to put him under a Genjutsu�� and this greatly annoyed��. It��s as if, even if he has be extremely strong, he can still be exploited by these bunch of trashes!


    Danzo forcible suppressed his surging anger, and spoke in a trembling tone, ��I�� I said it already�� I am not Danzo! You�� you people can��t treat me like this!��


    Kakashi said in an indifferent tone, ��Perhaps you are right�� In that case, why don��t you surrender? If it is really as you say, and you are not him, then you won��t be harmed��. But if not? Then I suppose I don��t need to exin any further��. Regardless, you areing with us, whether willingly in bounds, or unwillingly, as a corpse!��


    Danzo��s face paled in fear, and he shook his head, ��No�� you people are going to throw me into a prison, and then experiment on me�� I just want to live�� I have nothing to do with any of this, I am just a victim of the ritual!��


    Kakashi said, ��These words of yours�� Save it for Hokage-sama����


    ��Exin to your Hokage-sama?�� Danzo muttered, then said in a sarcastic tone, ��It was also Konoha��s Hokage who caught me, and used me for the ritual, right?��


    Hearing Danzo��s remark, Kakashi fell silent.


    The surrounding Konoha Shinobi also hesitated after hearing this remark�� They couldn��t refute the other��s words�� Even if Shimura Danzo wasn��t the official, he was still the temporary acting Hokage��


    At the same time, seeing Danzo��s reaction, the Anbu shinobi felt that the rumors about him might be true�� it��s really possible that several souls aretched inside his body and those souls are fighting to take control of his body.


    As the Anbu shinobi were a little distracted, he immediately seized this opportunity and quickly used the swift release to run away!


    And since he had already had his lesson Danzo didn��t dare to underestimate Kakashi and the others.


    Hence a chasing battle began.


    Among Konoha��s shinobi, only Kakashi thanks to his Flying Raijin was fast enough to keep up with Danzo��s Swift Release, but Danzo had strengthened his vignce to the utmost, and since he was using his fastest speed possible, so, even Kakashi wasn��t able to catch him.


    After a while of chasing and fleeing, the Anbus came to a stop in front of a pool of blood.


    Hayate squatted down beside the pool of blood, and after checking it, he said, ��It��s his blood�� but this is thest stain, I don��t see anything after this�� it seems Danzo managed to temporarily stop the bleeding����


    Yugao scratched her head, and said helplessly, ��This is troubling�� his speed is already so fast that we can barely keep up, and now even the trail of blood stains is also gone�� at this rate, we are never going to be able to catch him!��


    At this time, Kurenai asked with a doubtful expression, ��Kakashi�� Your Chidori ran through his chest, technically, Chidori should have punctured his heart, which means certain death�� why is he still alive?��


    Kakashi shook his head, ��I don��t know either����


    Yugao muttered, ��Well, even if he isn��t dead, he is at least injured�� the trail of blood on the way was clear proof����


    Itachi shook his head, ��From the looks of it, although he is injured, given how far he managed to outrun us, it seems he isn��t affected at all!��


    Hayate questioned doubtfully, ��But how is that possible?��


    Itachi answered, ��Maybe the effect of some Kekkei Genkai he has absorbed�� we don��t have information about all the Kekkei Genkai that he has absorbed through the ritual, right?��


    Everyone felt that Itachi��s reasoning was correct��


    After thinking it over, Kakashi said to Kurenai, ��Send the information we have so far back to the vige, and we will continue the search and hunt operation of Shimura Danzo!��


    Kurenai nodded and did what was asked of her.


    Then Team Ro continued the search.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691: Anticipation & Combat Training


    Inside a dark and gloomy cave.


    Shimura Danzo, who got rid of the pursuit of Konoha Arbus was hiding here�� Although he managed to escape, his mood wasn��t very good. With gloomy eyes he nced at his chest that was pierced by Kakashi not long and seeing that it had fully recovered as if he didn��t suffer any attack, he finally heaved a sigh and snorted coldly, ��Who would have thought that Kakashi would be able to hurt me�� Hatake Sakumo��s son seems to have finally grown up�� and Uchiha Itachi�� although only for a brief moment, Itachi was able to put me in his Genjutsu, despite the difference in our Visual Prowess!


    To be honest, I knew that Uchiha Itachi would be a threat for sure�� but Kakashi? I never expected that he would reach this level after just a few months of training��!��


    Danzo was really surprised that Kakashi was able to injure him, heck, from start to finish Danzo never even considered Kakashi a threat, so this was really beyond his expectations.


    It mustn��t be forgotten that the current Danzo is one of the strongest Shinobis in this world, whether his speed, responsiveness, or insight, everything is top-notch�� heck, even Yondaime Raikage who ims to be the fastest shinobi in the world can��t hold a candle against him�� and the same Danzo was surprised by Kakashi��s speed!


    Thinking of Kakashi��s speed, Danzo was caught off guard and even thought of the man who was once known as the fastest shinobi in the world while he was alive, Konoha��s Yellow sh and Yondaime Hokage Namikaze Minato.


    After a while, he smiled evilly and muttered to himself, ��At any rate, my purpose was achieved�� No matter the process, I was injured because of the problem in my ��soul��, the Team Ro will definitely pass on this information to the vige, hopefully, Homusubi also learns of it, believes it this time, andes after me.��


    Although the situation didn��t y out exactly as he intended to, his purpose was still achieved�� And because it waspletely real and not fake, so Danzo believes that Amatsukami might not be able to see through the deceit and Homusubi will very likelye after him.


    As for the hole in his chest that he suffered, Danzo didn��t worry about it all that much. He has the Chimera Buds inside his body, and the Chimera Buds will protect him�� moreover, Danzo also has Hashirama Cells imnted in his body, these cells have amazing recovery ability, so Danzo��s injury has almost healed and there is nothing to worry about.


    In fact, his injury could have healed long ago, but Danzo suppressed it and chose to deliberately leave behind a trail of blood so that Konoha Anbu thinks that he is injured�� All just to create an illusion for Homusubi to think that currently he is very weak and a perfect target to kill.


    Thinking of all that he has done, Danzo thought to himself in anticipation and excitement, ��Homusubi�� I am waiting�� I want to see how much can you resist!��


    Immediately after that, his face turned hideous and intense wailing and screaming resounded in the cave��.


    ��Aaaaarhhhhhhhh!��


    It was as if something was affecting his sanity�� causing him to show a multitude of expressions he won��t show normally.


    After a long while, the wailing finally subsided, and Danzo with heavy breaths and a sweaty body roared viciously, ��You lowly scums�� you dare try to take control of my body! Just wait�� as soon as I kill Homusubi and get the higher level Dojutsu, the first threat I am going to deal with will be your pieces of trash�� The day I evolve my Dojutsu it will be doomsday for all of you!��


    ��


    Ancor Vantian


    While Danzo wasying ns to bring out Homusubi from her hiding, Kuroto, beingpletely unaware of Danzo��s intention was in Ancor Vantian, and currently, his soul was present inside the body of the blonde reverse trap�� aka Earth Chakra Nature Clone Sample 2.


    Looking at her work, she smiled in joy and satisfaction, ��Hehe�� it seems I am not as untalented as I thought when ites to art.��


    Well�� she is looking at the different creatures she created using the explosive y.


    She has created all kinds of shapes that might prove to be useful in battles such as spiders for espionage and sneak attack, centipedes, birds, ants, bugs, as well as some other shapes.


    Of course, no matter how good the shapes were, they were nowhere near as good as the ones Deidara makes on the spot while engaged in battle but it didn��t matter, and to be honest, she is totally fine with it, she knows that when ites to art she won��t ever be as good as him, so she simply gave up on it.


    Although she would prefer to be artistic just like Deidara; however if she can��t then she can��t, there is no helping it��


    And being aware of the fact that she won��t be able to shape the y in the battle, she decided to shape them beforehand and keep them stacked�� this will also save her a lot of time while in battle.


    Of course, keeping them stacked from beforehand and not creating them on the spot will also reduce her flexibility in the battle, she won��t be able to deal with all kinds of situations since she is limited by resources that she can use�� but this wasn��t such a big problem�� she can always use her other trump cards��


    ��Well, even if I say this; the most important thing in a battle is mobility�� Using y birds, I can perform airborne raids, and I would definitely hate to give up this advantage�� which means no matter what, I must have more than three to four y birds that I can use at a moment��s notice�� at least until I learn how to fly using <em>��Light-Weight Rock Technique��</em> so I have to keep the y birds stacked�� And the next most important thing is y Clone�� I have to make sure to keep several y Clones with me so that I don��t run out of them in the midst of the battle!�� she muttered as she continued to prepare more and more shapes.


    After she had everything prepared, she stored everything in several storage scrolls and put them inside her Shinobi Bag.


    Of course, she has to be careful and not store too much in a single scroll, lest they explode�� As everyone knows, explosive y is quite unstable, so one has to take some caution while carrying it.


    After she had everything stored, she left the shaping room that was specifically created to store the explosive y and paced toward the training facility of the Ancor Vantian.


    ��It��s time for somebat training for this clone����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692: Mastering Dust Release


    After a few days of training Kuroto��s soul that is currently inside the body of the Earth Clone learned how to use the Explosive Release Kekkei Genkai and the Explosive y in battle.


    At the same time, his soul also adapted to this new body quite well. There was no longer any difort or sort, overall, she would say that it��s quitefortable and cozy.


    ��It��s as if this clone was tailor-made to use Explosion Release�� everything ising very naturally, it��s really convenient���� she muttered with a smile, looked down, and added after a pause, ��Well, as long as I ignore these knockers hanging on my chest, I��d say my luck isn��t too bad����


    Well putting aside, the matter of the clone��s gender being a female, she dried the sweat on her body using a towel and then thought of the next step.


    The fact that she managed to learn Explosion Release is a good thing, and quitemendable might she adds, however, mastering the Explosion Release wasn��t the target. The goal was to master Dust Release.


    For those who don��t already know, Dust Release is perhaps the only existing Kekkei Tota that exists in the current shinobi world, and it is the result of the fusion of the Earth, Fire, and Wind Chakra Nature.


    As far as she knows, there have been only two shinobi in existence so far who have mastered the Dust Release, one of them was the Nidaime Tsuchikage M�� who died in the battle against the Nidaime Mizukage H��zuki Gengetsu.


    While the other, and the only alive shinobi who is capable of using Dust Release is none other than the Sandaime Tsuchikage of Iwagakure, ��noki of Both Scales.


    Since she has already mastered the Explosion Release, now it��s time to put her effort into learning this very Dust Release.


    Originally, she didn��t n on learning the Dust Release so early, after all, Dust Release is no joke, it��s a Kekkei Tota�� The result of the fusion of three Chakra Natures.


    Fusing three chakra natures together is several times more difficult than fusing just two chakra natures, the difficulty is increased exponentially!


    But since this clone has such good affinity with not only the Earth Chakra Nature, but other natures as well, and because Kuroto already has a wealth of experience in fusing different chakras together and creating Kekkei Genkai several times, she decided why not just give it a try?


    Even if it is extremely difficult, there is no harm in trying, right? I mean what��s the worst that can happen?


    ��Even if it��s the fusion of three chakra natures, in the end, it��s just a Ninjutsu, and if it��s a Ninjutsu, it can definitely be mastered!�� She muttered with a determined expression and then got to work.


    After calming her mind, and taking a few deep breaths, she began to gather Earth Chakra from her body.


    Earth is her primary chakra nature, so as soon as she started, immediately a rush of Earth Chakra Nature erupted out of her body.


    With the Earth Chakra erupting out of her, she took control of it and gathered it in the palm of her left hand, this marked thepletion of the first step.


    Nowes the second step, the difficult step. For the second step, she simultaneously molded the Wind Chakra Nature and Fire Chakra Nature in her stomach, gathered the Wing Chakra Nature in the palm of her right hand, and also gathered the Fire Chakra Nature in her mouth, this much was easy, the difficult part from here��


    With all the three Chakra Natures ready, she brought them together and attempted to slowly fuse them��


    And as soon as she did��


    Boom!


    A loud explosion urred, and her clothes were shredded and turned to dust, and at the same time, her entire body, including her hair was charcoaled. Oh, and don��t forget the injuries, there were several cuts and burns on her arms, chest, and face that were bleeding.


    Although it was a very small ident, the result is still very bad. All her clothes are shredded, her entire body is ckened with dust and there are also a lot of injuries.


    ��Well�� now I know why Nidaime Tsuchikage M�� wrapped bandages over his entire body����


    She thinks that M�� must have suffered simr injuries too while mastering Dust Release.


    As for the question, why did the Sandaime Tsuchikage ��noki not suffer such injuries? Perhaps it was because ��noki had M����s guidance. M�� guidance must have helped ��noki to tread the path of mastering Dust Release without too many difficulties.


    But unlike ��noki, she doesn��t have such luxury. Not only does she have to find the method of fusing three chakra natures, but she has to also find the urate ratio of all the three chakra natures that the Dust Releaseprises.


    Hence, the difficulty��


    I mean, it��s not that she didn��t try to get some resource that would help her and give her some understanding of how to master the Dust Release, but it didn��t work out.


    A few months ago, while Kuroto was working on the Earth Chakra Nature Clone, he instructed Uchiha Itachi to sneak into Iwagakure and find anything rted to Dust Release�� Itachi did as was asked of him by Kuroto, but even he couldn��t find anything!


    There was no scroll in Iwagakure that recorded a single thing about the Dust Release�� This led Kuroto to specte that either all the techniques of Dust Release were passed down from shishou to student through word of mouth, or, there does exist the scroll of Dust Release in the Iwagakure, however, it is safely hidden somewhere, and only the current Tsuchikage is aware of its location.


    Understanding that she won��t be able to get much help in this regard, she simply gave up on acquiring the scroll and decided that she will master the Dust Release by herself.


    Although it would be a little bit difficult for her, she is willing to put in the required effort and master it at all costs because this is what she wants to do.


    Anyway, not being concerned about her injuries or dirt, or her nakedness, keeping her mind cool, and not being affected by the explosion, she started to analyze what went wrong.


    Of course, she does understand the problem that led to the explosion, ��It seems Wind Chakra Nature would be a little problematic here����


    Well, now that she knew the problem, she also knew how to solve it�� with that understood, she quickly gave it a second try, which again resulted in a failure; of course, however, she didn��t care about the failure all that, from each failure, she was learning something and applying in the next trial.


    The third time, the fourth time, the fifth time, the sixth time, the seventh time, and the nth time. The trials continued�� Until finally she got the hang of it and understood how to fuse three different chakra natures.


    Finally, taking a deep breath and restoring her calmness, she gave it another try, and this time, there was no explosion�� instead, something white started to emerge in her hands, and as it started to emerge, she also felt that her chakra reserves were depleting rapidly.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693: Mastering Dust Release & ident


    ��Damn�� the consumption of chakra reserves is much more severe than I had imagined��!��


    Although she had known that the fusion of three chakra natures would consume a lot of chakras, however, the consumption is still far beyond her imagination.


    ��The chakra requirement alone is so high, no wonder that even after a millennium since the Shinobi World was founded by Rikudo Sennin, there is still only one Kekkei T��ta in existence.��


    The chakra requirements alone make more than 99% of the shinobi unable to try and learn Dust Release, as for the remaining less than 1%, other factors such as Chakra Natures, and experience alsoe into y, resulting in only a handful of people being capable of training and mastering a Kekkei Tota.


    Only because of the excellent aspects of this clone body she is able to walk on the path of learning the Dust Release, and even then, she is having a little difficulty, if it weren��t for that, then perhaps there would have been no chance for her either, but then again, this clone body was created with the very purpose of mastering the Dust Release, so it��s no strange that she is capable of learning it.


    ��The difficulty of maintaining the fusion of three chakra natures is very high, it seems under normal conditions Kekkei T��ta is the highest level of Ninjutsu that a shinobi can master normally.��


    Having personally experienced the difficulty of fusing the three chakra natures, she also understood why the Shinobi World never had a Ninjutsu that is abination of more than three chakra natures.


    Abination of three chakra natures is the limit of a normal Shinobi, if one wishes to go higher then he must change his means and rely on external means such as eating the fruit of the God Tree like Otsutsuki Kaguya, or bing the Jinchuriki of the Juubi like Rikudo Sennin, Madara, and Obito, or sessfullyplete the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual that Kuroto ns to do.


    Anyway, these are the things one has to use to go beyond Kekkei T��ta, for now, let��s focus on Kekkei T��ta.


    <em>Tip�� Tip��</em>


    <em>Tip��</em>


    Drop by drop sweat flowed down her cheeks and fell to the floor soon forming a puddle of sweat.


    By now, she was already feeling a bit dizzy and tired, however, she just gritted her teeth and insisted, believing that she can definitely find the right fusion ratio of the three chakra natures andplete their fusion no matter how difficult it is.


    Her confidence was further boosted when she sensed that the chakras of Earth, Fire, and Wind nature were no longer repelling each other, meaning she has finally found the rightbination!


    ��About damn time!��


    Sensing that the fusion of three chakra natures was reachingpletion, she felt refreshed and further delved her concentration into the process.


    And finally, it happened!


    Apletely different chakra that wasn��t Earth, Wind, or Fire, but rather abination of all three but with apletely different set of properties appeared in her body.


    Sensing this new Chakra, she couldn��t help but get excited�� but before she could relish in happiness for too long, her expression began ghastly, the reason being, she suddenly felt that she has lost control over this ner Chakra Nature.


    She didn��t have any time to react when suddenly a dazzling white light shed in between her palms and was subconsciously shot towards the wall in front.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Apanied by a blinding white light, the sound of an explosion came from above her head, at the same time, the entire floating castle shook.


    She, who couldn��t see because of the blinding white light covering the room was startled by the sudden turn of events, ��Wh-what the hell happened?��


    It was only after the blinding white light disappeared and her vision was gradually restored that she finally saw, ��Shit!��


    The entire training hall waspletely destroyed�� Not only this but even arge hole of several meters in diameter was also opened in the dome of the hall!


    <em>Woohoo�� woohoo�� woohoo��</em>


    Emergency rms were also ringing all over the Ancor Vantian, indicating that the security of the floating castle has been breached.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    At this time, Kasa (The Sandaime Kazekage Puppet) rushed to the training facility, and seeing the blonde trap standing there with a speechless expression, he quickly asked, ��Kuroto-sama�� what happened?��


    Oh yeah, even if the soul is in other clone bodies, because of the connection with the chakra and soul, Kasa was able to immediately recognize Kuroto.


    Kasa asked quickly, ��Is it an enemy attack?�� believing it to be an enemy attack.


    Hearing Kasa��s call, she broke out in her shock, she shook her head, ��No, it is not an enemy attack.�� then waved her hand and said, ��This was just an ident, stop the rms.��


    Kasa quickly nodded without asking for any exnation, ��Alright, I understand.�� And went towards the security room to turn off the rms.


    As Kasa was flying away, she shouted from the back, ��Oh, and don��t forget to calm down Gaara, and Kaarin, the two of them might be in a panic right now.��


    Kasa responded respectfully, ��I will take care of them.��


    As Kasa left, she looked back at the aftermath of the explosion and cursed herself, ��How could I have been so stupid? I was training Dust Release in the training facility of Ancor Vantian��! Isn��t this equivalent to destroying the floating fortress myself!?��


    Looking at the hole that is more than a dozen meters in diameter, she couldn��t help but cry, ��Damn it! I have gone and done it! This hole runs through three floors�� fixing it will definitely cost several million Ryo��!��


    As she thought of the expenses, a worry suddenly shed in her eyes and she immediately dashed towards herboratory in fright.


    After confirming that theboratory wasn��t affected by the explosion, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    While thinking that additionally reinforcing theboratory really paid off, she returned back to the training facility of Ancor Vantian and carefully inspected the damage.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694: Mastering Dust Release & Sess


    Thinking of the ident just a while ago, even a kunoichi as strong as she waspletely caught off guard. Even before she had realized what had happened, everything had already happened.


    Thinking of the power disyed by the white light, she could say that it was amazing!


    You must know whether it was the training facility of the Ancor Vantian, or the upper floors that were turned to dust by the white light, all of them were remodeled and reinforced by Kuroto not too long ago, however, these remodeled and reinforced areas were instantly pierced like tofu block.


    And that wasn��t all, but even the defensive barriers protecting the air fortress weren��t any different from those tofu-like floors; the instant white light touched them, they were breached and broken. Even if the attack was made from the inside, the barriers were still supposed to work, but they clearly didn��t in the face of the white light, clearly highlighting the terrifying destructive power of white light.


    The destructive power disyed is fine, however, the type of destruction was a bit different, making her confused.


    Stroking the jagged edge of the breach, she muttered in confusion, ��The instantaneous destructive power disyed earlier is without a doubt by Dust Release, but why is the state of damage different from the type disyed by ��noki? Does Dust Release vary from user to user?��


    After thinking about it, she felt that sudden ident just now, and traces of damage don��t actually match theplete and perfect form of Dust Release, meaning, the ident here was definitely caused by an iplete or perhaps imperfect form of Dust Release, and it is very likely that this imperfection is because of the incorrect ratio of the three chakra natures used by her.


    The importance of the correct ratio of chakra natures is very high while using a Kekkei Genkai or Kekkei T��ta, nobody knows this better than Kuroto who has mastered so many Kekkei Genkai from scratch.


    When the ident happened, she felt that she had found the right chakra ratio, however, it seems that she was wrong. She is very close to finding the right ratio, but she hasn��t yet found it.


    Here, once again the importance of information and guidance is reflected, if she had someone to teach her, then she wouldn��t have made this mistake and wouldn��t have to waste so much time and effort and she also wouldn��t have to take a lot of detours to find the right chakra ratio.


    But there��s no helping it, she doesn��t have all these benefits and because her objective is to master Dust Release, hence she has to do everything.


    After performing some crude repairs to the giant hole in the Ancor Vantian, and redeploying the barrier, she used a simple y bird, left the floating fortress, and came to a deserted ind on the Shinobi Continent.


    The previous ident caused a very big loss for her, but it also highlighted that she is very close, so doesn��t want to waste a lot of time here and there.


    Strike while the iron is still hot since she is already very close, then put some additional effort andpletely master it.


    Afternding on the deserted ind, she thought about it for a second and decided to remove her shinobi bag, put it on the back of the y bird, and motioned it to fly at a high altitude.


    Having experienced the ident not long ago, she didn��t want to be careless and carry dangerous things like explosive y on her body, who knows if another ident happens and this time the explosive y explodes. If such an ident were to ur, then she wouldn��t even have any bones left of her body by the time smoke clears up.


    Anyway, afterpleting all the preparations, she took a deep breath, calmed her mind, and again started to process of fusion of three chakra natures.


    Unlike previous tries, this time, the process of fusion was quite smooth and she didn��t face any difficulty in particr.


    This time, she also tried to maintain stark control over the white cube emerging between her hands, she made sure that it didn��t fire itself on something and tried to adjust the levels of different chakra natures in an attempt to find the rightbination and ratio.


    After a while of continuing the same practice, her eyes narrowed subconsciously because she felt that she has finally found the rightbination.


    To confirm her guess, she stabilized the white fluorescent light between her palms, and then slowly released it in the direction of a small sea shell lying on the sand not far away.


    <em>Phush��</em>


    She looked intently at the sea shell and soon noticed that with a soft sound of sand falling, the sea shell disappeared without leaving any trace behind.


    ��Oh my god!�� she eximed in shock, but soon that shock turned into excitement, ��It�� it seeded!��


    If the Sandaime Tsuchikage of Iwagakure were to see the scene that happened just now, he would be in disbelief to find out that a Kunoichi sessfully managed to learn Dust Release, that too without any prior guidance or support!


    <em>Caw Caw Caw</em>


    Just as she was excited, and dancing in joy, suddenly a sound of crow cawing reached her ears.


    She looked up and noticed a crow flying towards her. Finding her, the crow descended down,nded on her shoulder, and extended its y forward for her to take out the small scroll tied to its feet.


    She did exactly that, and after reading the message on the scroll, she was more excited and overjoyed because she has received another good news, ��So, Danzo��s trace has finally been found?��


    She had expected Danzo to deliberately leak his tracks in order to lead Homusubi to fight her, obviously, she is very well aware that this is going to be a trap, but despite this, she ns to take the bait because of the earlier threat of Danzo is resolved, the earlier she will the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in her hands.


    As she was reading the information sent to her, another crow flew down andnded on her shoulder, and it also extended its w forward so that she can take out the small scroll tied on its feet.


    She did that exactly, and after taking out the scroll from the second crow��s feet, and read the content on this scroll.


    As she read it, she couldn��t help but frown for a while, then her brows arched crescent and she muttered in an amused grin, ��Well, I must say, this is certainly very interesting����<!--


    -->

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695: Different People on the Move


    The two crows sitting on her left and right shoulder have been sent to her from Konohagakure and Kirigakure, and both of them have sent the scroll that mentioned that the trace of Danz�� has been found, however, the difference is that, the location that the two scrolls�� mentions are different, meaning, there are two different locations where Danz����s track has been found.


    In the scroll that came from Kirigakure, the Yondaime Mizukage Yagura states that the Kirigakure Anbu have found Danz����s track in the Land of Waterfall, and in the scroll that came from Konohagakure, Itachi states that they have found the trace of Danz�� in the Land of Frost.


    She believes that neither of the two locations is fake and both of them must have been deliberately leaked by Danz���� as for his purpose in doing so, ��He is probably considering the possibility of the entire Amatsukamiing after him at once, so he intentionally leaked two locations in order to divide the people into two groups who areing after him����


    She felt that this is the most logical exnation. This means that only one of the two locations is correct, while the other one only ys the role of diversion. Perhaps Danz�� thinks that if only half the members of Amatsukami areing after him, then even if he isn��t able to fight back, he should be able to make an escape should he want that.


    As for whether Danz�� is overthinking or he is right, that��s something only time will tell. The current issue for her is to identify which location is real.


    ��Which track is real?��


    She pondered for a while, but to no avail.


    Right now, the information she has in her hand is limited, there is no way to determine which of the two hiding ces deliberately leaked by Danz�� is the location where he is really hiding. Not reaching any definite conclusion, she gave up on trying to figure out his location.


    Instead, she looked at her current position, this deserted ind is from the group of inds located in the Haran Bay, the sea between the Land of Lightning and the Land of Hotsprings, as such this ind is quite close to the Land of Frost and it would only take a few hours for her to reach the to there.


    But the same condition doesn��t apply to the Land of Waterfall.


    The Land of Waterfall and the Land of Frost are separated by three kingdoms including the Land of Hotsprings, the Land of Rice, and the Land of Iron, and there are only two methods to travel from the Land of Frost to the Land of Waterfall, the first method is to sail through Gaikotsu pass through the Land of Snow, and then again sail through the Aisu Bay and you will reach the Land of Waterfall, while the other method is to pass through the three kingdoms separating the Land of Frost and the Land of Waterfall.


    Of course, she has the option of flying all the way too, but, regardless of which method she chooses because the distance between the two kingdoms is toorge; it will definitely take more than two days to reach the Land of Waterfall even if she rushes at her fastest, there is a good possibility that by the time she arrives; Danz�� might have already changed his location, so it would only be a wasted effort, therefore, the only logical choice for her is to go to the Land of Frost where she will be able to reach after a few hours of flying.


    With this decision made, she instructed the y bird flying at a high altitude toe down, she tied her Shinobi bag, then took out a scroll from it and unsealed it, a cloak and a mask came out of the scroll.


    The cloak was a standard Amatsukami cloak, the only difference is that her cloak symbolized the Earth Chakra Nature, while the mask was a reddish-brown mask patterned with rocks, again symbolizing the Earth Chakra Nature.


    After donning the cloak and mask, she instructed the y bird to fly in the direction of the Land of Frost.


    ��


    A few hourster, somewhere at the border of the Land of Iron and the Land of Waterfall.


    A group of men and women wearing the ck turtle-neck cloak with red cloud prints were meeting in a cave. There are seven people in total, of the ten, six have orange hair and ck piercings, these six are undoubtedly the Six Paths of Pain, or perhaps it would be better to say that these six are the new Six Paths of Pain, the seventh person is the blue-haired cold beauty Konan, a.k.a. Angel.


    Deva Path looked in the direction of the Land of Waterfall, and asked Konan who was standing beside him, ��In the Land of Waterfall?��


    Konan nodded, ��The Land of Waterfall is one of the two locations where Shimura Danz����s tracks have been detected.��


    ��Shimura Danz������ Deva Path muttered with hatred in his eyes.


    Shimura Danz�� is also one of the culprits responsible for Yahiko��s death, Deva Path has always wanted to kill him, however, the old man is very clever, not once has a appeared before Akatsuki Organization, so Deva Path has never had the opportunity to kill him.


    Simr to Deva Path, Konan��s eyes were also filled with anger, she said to Deva Path, ��Nagato, actually, you don��t need to waste your strength on him�� let me handle him, after all, at that time Hanz�� and Danz�� used me to trap all of you�� So, it should be me who should avenge Yahiko.��


    Deva Path shook his head, ��There is a strong possibility that after having gone through Hiruko��s ritual his strength has far surpassed what you can handle�� As such, I will do it myself, you only need to find his exact location, leave the rest to me.��


    After all, the rumors about Danzo say that he has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, and has several other Kekkei Genkai, so Deva Path doesn��t want Konan to go into a battle that she can��t win.


    Konan looked at Deva Path with a dazed expression�� she was feeling a bitplicated.


    Deva Path,pletely oblivious of Konan��s thoughts, asked, ��By the way, where is the other location?��


    Konan returned to her senses and replied after a pause, ��In the Land of Frost, you needn��t worry, ��Madara�� is on his way.��


    ��


    At the same time, somewhere at the border of the Land of Hotsprings and the Land of Frost.


    Three people, two of them wearing masks, while the third one being half ck and half white with a Venus Flytrap head, each wearing a ck turtle-neck cloak with red cloud prints were sitting, standing, or ying on the rocks while waiting for someone. These three people are none other than ��Madara��, Zetsu, and Tobi respectively while the person they are waiting for is none other than the clones of White Zetsu.


    While waiting, ��Madara�� asked Zetsu, ��How is the situation on the other side?��


    Zetsu replied, ��Nagato himself didn��te, he has sent the Six Paths of Pain, and Konan, so I am not sure how the situation on his side will proceed, but I think with Nagato��s current power, the Six Paths of Pain should he should be able to handle Danzo should they find him.��


    ��Madara�� nodded slightly, then muttered, ��I am really curious how did Danzo obtain the Mangekyou Sharingan�� There are only two possible situations, either he is using Uchiha Kagami��s Mangekyou Sharingan as the rumors suggest, or, he has dug out those eyes from one of the Homusubi.��


    Zetsu thought about it for a while, and questioned, ��What do you think of the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual he went through? Could he have awakened those eyes because of the ritual?��


    ��Madara�� thought about it, then shook his head, ��We have already been to the Volcano where he carried out his ritual, and although they were faint, there were traces of battle at the volcano that led to its eruption. I believe Danzo must have fought one of the two Homusubi there with his newfound strength after going through the ritual, and it��s quite possible that he somehow managed to dig out the Mangekyou Sharingan during that battle.��


    Although Zetsu thinks that this is indeed possible, however, he found something amiss with this exnation, and said, ��If was really the Mangekyou Sharingan of Homusubi, then I am afraid he would have been killed by them long ago, after all those guys are not easy to mess with!


    And yet, he is alive even after a few months since then, and Amatsukami ispletely silent, up until now, they have shown no signs of interest�� this makes me wonder����


    Although ��Madara�� wanted to deny Zetsu��s guess, however, he couldn��t. Regarding Amatsukami, he has the same feelings, those guys are not easy to mess with. If Danzo had really offended Amatsukami, then he would have been long dead by now with no trace remaining in the Shinobi World.


    After all, he is perfectly aware of the strong measures of Amatsukami. Let��s not talk about Yama, who is one hell of a guy, with strengthpletely out of this world, there are also Suijin who can transform into a Giant Dragon, the second Homusubi, and Fujin who is probably stronger than the other two.


    ��Yes, the Mangekyou Sharingan that Danzo has shouldn��t be of Homusubi, then perhaps the rumors are true, maybe he is using the Mangekyou Sharingan of Uchiha Kagami�� hmm, if I were to obtain them, perhaps I will be able to tempt Uchiha Shisui���� ��Madara�� thought so, and was more determined to obtain that pair of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    As for the possibility that he might have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan with the help of ritual? ��Madara�� didn��t even consider it. He has already once witnessed Hiruko��s ritual, although that ritual is something new, the only thing it is capable of is allowing users to snatch several Kekkei Genkai from others, it can not allow them to awaken or evolve a Kekkei Genkai!


    As ��Madara�� concluded his thought, the ground beneath Zetsu squirmed and apletely white figure�CWhite Zetsu Clone�Cappeared out of the ground, ��I had to be very careful else he would have spotted me; seems he has also developed some sharp sensory skills!��


    ��Madara�� got up with a serious expression, and looked at the White Zetsu clone, ��It doesn��t matter, tell me his location.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696: Unexpected Encounter With Akatsuki


    <em>Drip! Drip!</em>


    In a dark and damp cave, the intermittent sound of water droplets falling echoed.


    Danz�� sat in the lotus position, without a care about the water droplets falling on his head, or perhaps it should be said he didn��t even realize that water drops were constantly falling on his head.


    At this time, his brain filled with uncontroble emotions, although the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in his eyes was spinning rapidly, his eyes were actually out of focus, as if was in some kind of Genjutsu, and in such a state, he muttered to himself, ��Just you all wait�� As soon as I obtain those eyes, I will be the strongest in the Shinobi World, what Akatsuki what Amatsukami�� all of them will be stepped on by me!��


    ��The shinobi world belongs to me and me alone, Konoha belongs to me and me alone�� Tobirama-sensei, I am going to show you how I unify the Shinobi world and bring glory to Konoha!��


    ��Oh, it��s not that I hate you or anything, I just want you to understand that your decision to make Sarutobi the Hokage was WRONG! It should have been me! A weakling like Sarutobi doesn��t deserve to be Hokage�� under his leadership, the vige has only decayed and will continue to decay! Only I am capable of bringing back Konoha��s former glory and leading the vige forward!��


    Anyone who sees Danz�� in this state would only say one thing, that Danz�� seems to bepletely immersed in his own world of illusion, and he has gone too far behind to look back. His emotions are getting more and more uncontroble, from simply muttering to himself in self-hypnotism to shouting hysterically and roaring.


    ��Only I, Shimura Danz�� is a worthy Hokage, others are just trash! Hahahahaha�� Konoha, Konoha is obviously mine, the entire Shinobi world is mine, everything belongs to me and me alone!��


    While Danz�� was muttering absurd things in self-hypnotism, and exuding an indescribable and evil atmosphere, suddenly, the sound of faint footsteps reached his ears and brought him out of his trance, as he muttered with a weird smirk, ��Are you finally here?��


    It didn��t long for a group of shinobi dressed in ck with red cloud prints to appear before him.


    Looking at the people who appeared before him, Danz����s excitement turned into disappointment, ��Oh, it is just your group����


    But then he noticed the eyes of people approaching him and muttered with an excited smirk, ��Rinnegan�� Really wonderful Dojutsu�� I wonder what my eyes will be like after they evolve��? Heh, they will definitely be stronger than the Rinnegan!��


    No doubt, the people who appeared before Danz�� at this moment are the Six Paths of Pain.


    Deva Path stared at Danz�� indifferently, his eyes rested on Danz����s eyes and muttered, ��So he really has Mangekyou Sharingan����


    Deva Path was neither too surprised nor was he concerned because of Danz����s Mangekyou Sharingan, to him, it is just a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan, nothing to fuss about.


    At this time, Danz�� stood up from the ground and sighed, ��I hadn��t expected that the person who would find me first would be you�� but it doesn��t really matter�� let me test the power of your eyes.��


    Facing Deva Path who had singlehandedly destroyed Konoha, Danz�� didn��t show any trace of fear, rather, he was eager to fight, ��You��ll be a good warm-up before I fight them.��


    Deva Path was surprised, ��So it seems you have been waiting for someone else to find you���� then he shook his head and continued, ��Oh well, not that it matters, since I am going to put an end to your life today.��


    ��Me and die, that too by you lot?�� Danz�� sneered, ��You send here a bunch of puppets and dare to assert that you are going to put an end to my life? Humph, you barely know my power! Whether it��s your Akatsuki Organization or the Amatsukami Organization�� all will be destroyed by me! This shinobi world will only be ruled by me!��


    Hearing Danz����s arrogant and provocative words, Deva Path no longer bothered with words, he simply raised his hand and muttered, <em>��Shinra Tensei!��</em>


    ��


    In another cave.


    ��Madara�� and Zetsu walked side by side into the cave and soon found Shimura Danz�� sitting in the lotus position.


    Seeing the three members of the Akatsuki Organization approaching him, Danz�� coldly snorted coldly, ��I didn��t expect that the Akatsuki Organization would dare toe to me looking for trouble�� I will remember this, consider yourselves lucky this time!��


    Then, he didn��t wait for the others to speak anything and simply weaved a series of hand signs.


    <em>Poof!</em>


    And with a ��<em>poof�� his body exploded into a burst of white smoke and disappeared.</em>


    Zetsu muttered, ��Shadow Clone, it seems that this location is the wrong one, this means Nagato will be the one fighting with Shimura Danz��.��


    ��So, it seems.�� Muttered Madara, with added thoughtfully, ��But something is bugging me.��


    Zetsu asked in confusion, ��What?��


    Madara exined, ��From the way Shimura Danz����s clone reacted to my arrival, he wasn��t surprised or panicked that someone located him, he seemed rather disappointed, it��s as if he was expecting someone else to find him, however, the person he was expecting didn��te����


    Zetsu frowned, then said, ��Aren��t you thinking a bit too much, the reason he didn��t panic is probably only because he was a clone and not the original him�� I doubt he would have remained so calm if it were the original him.��


    Madara shook his head, ��I don��t think so.�� Then added after a pause, ��In any case, send a few of your clones to Nagato��s side and instruct them to be careful, it seems there is something more happening here than we know.��


    Zetsu was surprised, ��Alright.�� Then added, ��But I still think that you are probably worried too much. Even if something is more to it than we know, we don��t need to worry about Nagato. That guy is a monster through and through, and no one except Yama is his opponent, even if Shimura Danz�� has absorbed some Kekkei Genkai and has got his hands on Mangekyou Sharingan, he is no match for Nagato.��


    ��Madara�� muttered lightly, ��I hope that��s the case.��


    There are so many rumors circting in the Shinobi World about Shimura Danz�� that perhaps no one in the Shinobi World except the man himself can tell what exactly has happened to him and what exactly is going on.


    Lately, more and more things are getting out of his control, he doesn��t anything to mess up his ns, and affect Project Tsuki no Me, one Amatsukami is already troublesome enough that he hasn��t been able to make any progress so far, now another Danz�� has appeared.


    The real strength and danger of Shimura Danz�� have yet to be determined, so ��Madara�� is somewhat worried. If something were to happen to Nagato, and the pair of Rinnegan that Nagato has, then the entire Project Tsuki no Me will be affected, and that is something ��Madara�� can��t allow to happen in any case.


    As ��Madara�� was busy thinking, suddenly the sound of explosions echoed from outside the cave.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! BOOM!</em><!--


    -->

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697: Is it Danz�� vs Akatsuki?


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! BOOM!</em>


    The sudden sound of an explosion from outside the cave brought ��Madara�� out of his thoughts, he nced at Zetsu for a while then rushed outside the cave only to find Sasori fighting against a team of Konoha Anbu, while Tobi was cheering from the side.


    Since the information about Danz����s tracks has been found by Konoha, naturally they are here to hunt him down.


    It��s a pity that the moment they tracked down Danz�� to this cave, they encountered Sasori and Tobi who were guarding the cave. The moment Sasori saw the team of Konoha Anbu, especially those with conspicuous silver hair, he had the idea of revenge for his parents who died at the hands of Whtie Fang of Konoha and immediately attacks the Anbu team.


    Standing on the back of the Chimera Bird that once belonged to Hiruko, Sasori nced at ��Madara�� and questioned, ��Dealt with him already?��


    Zetsu shook his head, ��Shimura Danz�� is not here, this location is just a diversion, he is very likely on Nagato��s side.��


    ��Sigh, I wanted to personally kill him and use his body for my new puppet, not it seems I came here for nothing���� Sasoriined in dissatisfaction, then he nced at the team of Konoha Anbu not for away and spoke with a smile, ��Oh well, I suppose it doesn��t matter anymore, I can kill them all and use them for my puppets, although not as good as the Shimura Danz��, they also seem to be good material.��


    Sasori��s focus at this time is only revenge and puppets. For him, the Konoha Anbu in front of him is just a bunch of puppet material.


    On Konoha��s side, as the Anbu shinobi watched ��Madara�� and Zetsu walk out of the cave, they couldn��t help but get panicked. With a nervous expression, one of the Anbu shinobi leaned toward Kakashi��s side and whispered, ��Sir, what to do now?��


    They were here only to hunt down the seriously injured Shimura Danz��, they never thought that they will encounter members of the Akatsuki Organization at such a ce. Not to mention encounter three extremely powerful members at the same time, Sasori, Tobi, and ��Madara��, not to mention Zetsu is also present here.


    Everyone knows that the members of the Akatsuki Organization aren��t easy to deal with, if they had encountered only one member it was still possible to fight back, but handle three at the same time? There are zero chances of victory, able to retreat with their lives would already be more than enough!


    That��s why almost everyone is a bit nervous now.


    Kakashi didn��t seem to hear the Anbu��s question, all his attention was focused on the masked man who imed to be Uchiha Madara.


    Feeling Kakashi��s fiery gaze, ��Madara�� narrowed his eyes, ��Seems like Kakashi has really guessed it�� it appears that I can no longer hide from him���� and thought inwardly, ��Well no matter, even if Kakashi has figured it out, it changes nothing�� my goal remains the same!��


    While ��Madara�� was in the midst of thoughts, Sasori unfolded a scroll and said with a yful smirk, ��This is the new and improved puppet technique I have created�� Konoha Anbu, Hatake Kakashi, you people are going to be the first ones facing this, do struggle for a while because I need to collect some data in order to perfect it.��


    With that, he mmed his hand on the unfolded scroll, and <em>puff! </em>With a puff of white smoke, a human puppet appeared on the battlefield. It had white hair and two iconic red dots on the forehead, From a single look, anyone can tell that it used to be a member of the nearly extinct Kaguya n.


    But the question is, what��s so different about this puppet that Sasori would call it a new and improved puppet technique?


    Well to answer that question, this human puppet was not connected to any chakra strings that the puppeteers generally used to control their puppets to their liking, rather, this puppet was iid with ck conspicuous rods at conspicuous points just like Nagato��s Six Paths of Pain!


    With his new masterpiece out and ready, Sasori stated, ��Don��t die so easily!�� and the battle began.


    ��


    Somewhere in the sky.


    Standing on the explosive y bird, Kuroto�Cwhose soul is currently inside the Earth Chakra Nature Clone�Cactivated her Byakugan and observed her surroundings.


    Simr to the previous clones, because the quality of Byakugan in the clones is very high, so she is able to observe quiterge distances without the need for any special equipment using relying only on her Byakugan.


    As she was observing, she suddenly discovered something in the distance, and muttered with a frown, ��A battle between shinobis? That cave in the distance should be the ce Itachi told me about�� It seems that other parties are also present there, the only question is, who is fighting who? Are they from the five great shinobi viges and confronting Shimura Danz��, or are they someone else? It appears that to see the identities of the parties I have to get a bit closer����


    With that understood, she controlled the bird to fly a bit closer and tried to see the identity of the people, and as soon as she realized their identities, she was taken aback, ��Akatsuki Organization?�� and muttered suspiciously, ��What the hell is Akatsuki Organization doing here?��


    Due to being at a distance of tens of kilometers from the cave, she couldn��t see the exact situation there, however, she was able to spot several people wearing a conspicuous ck cloak with red cloud prints and concluded that Akatsuki Organization is one of the parties present there.


    As soon as she figures this out, she slowed down the speed of the explosive y bird and used her Byakugan to further observe the battlefield, and mutters doubtfully, ��Is Akatsuki Organization fighting against Danz��?��


    She is not yet certain of the other party��s identity and assumed the possibility that it might be Shimura Danz��. If it��s as she thought, if Akatsuki Organization is really fighting against Shimura Danz��, then that would be quite troublesome. Although she can take advantage of Akatsuki and Danz����s conflict and use this opportunity to finish both of them, she really doubts it would be so easy.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698: A Good n, but Useless!


    On the Battlefield


    <em>Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!</em>


    Repeated sounds of sharp metallic weapons colliding against each other reverberated on the battlefield as sparks flew and painful wailing sounds echoed from time to time.


    At this moment, Sasori��s puppet�Cthe puppet from the Kaguya n�Cwas like a dancer, moving on the symphony of the battlefield, and fighting against the Konoha Anbu. The sharp des of bones protruding from its body were akin to the scythe of Shinigami, mercilessly reaping away the lives of Konoha Anbu.


    It turns out that Sasori��s newly developed Puppet Technique is extremely scary, now he no longer needs to control his puppets using the Chakra threads as used to, this not only grants him better control over the puppets overall, and increases the flexibility and maneuverability of the puppets, it also makes his attackspletely unpredictable since there is no movement of his fingers!


    As such, within a few minutes since the battle broke out between the Konoha Anbu and the Akatsuki Organization, Sasori��s puppet was already able to reap the life of several enemy shinobi.


    Moreover, since Kakashi was entangled with ��Madara�� and Weasel(Itachi) was trying to stop Tobi, there was no one left among the Konoha Anbu who could fight evenly against Sasori and his puppets, making the situation all the worse for Konoha!


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    <em>sh!</em>


    With a fast body flicker, the puppet appeared in front of Akame (Kurenai), and without giving her any opportunity to dodge, defend, or fight back it shed down both the Bone Swords, cutting down her body in four parts.


    <em>Poof!</em>


    The expected stter of blood did not happen, instead, the moment her body was cut down by the two swords, it burst into a cloud of white smoke clearly indicating that until now, the one fighting on the battlefield was actually a Shadow Clone of her.


    The moment the shadow clone was destroyed, the real Akame quietly appeared behind Sasori and fiercely stabbed her Kunai at him.


    <em>Ding!</em>


    However, instead of cutting through his skin and piercing his heart, the Kunai was struck to a hard surface, and her hand was also caught by him.


    ��Damn it!�� she cursed under her breath, and tried to break free but couldn��t even budge.


    While she was putting futile struggle Sasori��s head turned one eighty degrees, he looked at her mockingly, and said, ��Nice try�� but it won��t be so easy.�� Then without giving her any opportunity to react, he snatched the Kunai from her hand and used it to stab her stomach as he fiercely kicked her in the gut and threw her back.


    Under the monstrous power of the kick, Akame was thrown out and fell to the ground. Somehow she did manage to get up, but soon coughed out blood and started to feel dizzy.


    After dealing with Akame, Sasori jumped on the Hiruko��s summon beast and looked at all the injured and dying Konoha Anbu with a smirk, ��Everyone�� how did it feel to fight against my puppet? I may have forgotten to introduce you lot about the identity of this puppet, he is the former Patriarch of the Kaguya n, isn��t his Shikotsumyaku just the perfect.��


    Akame wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and taunted, ��Humph, don��t actcent,pared to Fujin of the Amatsukami Organization, his Shikotsumyaku is simply trash��!��


    In Akame��s eyes, Fujin could even cut through the Susano��o with his bone de, but this guy, he can��t even easily cut through a Kunai or Sword let alone Susano��o, so inparison to Fujin, it��s Shikotsumyaku is nothing at all!


    Sasori��s face turned cold at the mention of Amatsukami, ��You seem to have a death wish!��


    Akame wasn��t afraid, ��Do what you will, you don��t scare me! No matter how proud you are of your puppets when put in front of a stronger shinobi, they can do nothing more than buy you some time while you people hide your tail in between your legs and run away. In the first ce, you people of the Akatsuki Organization are only criminals and terrorists who only dare to fight those who are weaker than you and only cause destruction, when faced with anyone on the same level or stronger, you people get scared and run away�� If you were to encounter the members of the Amatsukami Organization, you wouldn��t be barking so much as you are doing now!��


    Sasori narrowed his eyes, his uncontroble murderous intent bursting out.


    Just as Sasori was about to put an end to Akame��s life, suddenly a sword shed from behind him.


    <em>sh!</em>


    Following the sh, Sasori��s body was divided into two parts, and soon its parts scattered all over the ce.


    ��Was this his real body or just a puppet body?�� muttered Rabbit(Hayate) with a solemn expression as he released his invisibility and revealed his body on the back of the Summon Beast.


    ��Tch�� so all that turned out to be useless!�� Akame clicked her tongue in annoyance. Obviously, the reason she was taunting and attracting Sasori��s anger and attention to herself was to give Rabbit the opportunity to seed in the sneak attack.


    Even if she is injured and facing a powerful enemy, Akame is very clear that this battle will only be won if the puppet master is defeated, so instead of entangling the puppet, she devised the n to attract the attention of the rest of the Anbu and create an opportunity for Rabbit to kill him with a sneak attack.


    But seeing that there was no core among the scattered parts, this obviously means that the one she was talking to up until now was also nothing more than a puppet.


    <em>p! p!</em>


    At this moment, another Sasori appeared in front of everyone from behind a tree and apud everyone with a mocking smirk, ��I suppose that I can at leastpliment your efforts, although useless on me, your n was good, at least, Konoha Anbus aren��t as disappointing and useless as the Suna Anbus, but then again, you are all a bunch of trash anyway, so it doesn��t matter. And one more thing, your strategy, it was too outdated��!�� and said these words while shifting his gaze in the direction of Rabbit.


    ��Not good.�� As soon as he saw Sasori looking in his direction, Rabbit subconsciously felt the danger. Without any hesitation, he immediately activated the <em>��Transparent Escape Technique!</em>�� and tried to hide from the other party.


    However, before he couldpletely disappear, an ice needle pierced through his abdomen from behind.


    The moment the ice needle pierced through him, his body was stunned as if freezing internally, even the ��Transparent Escape Technique�� was interrupted.


    Panicked Rabbit looked behind, only to find another puppet, this time with ck hair, looking at him indifferently with its lifeless eyes.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699: A New Member?


    In the sky


    As she flew closer and closer to the battlefield, she was soon able to perceive the exact situation on the battlefield, and seeing the ones present there, she muttered with a thoughtful expression under the mask, ��It turns out that the ones fighting are Anbu from the vige and the members of the Akatsuki Organization.�� And added with disappointment, ��This also means that Shimura Danzo is not here but in the Land of the Waterfall�� A pity.��


    Having understood this, she looked in the direction of the battlefield.


    Although Konoha has a numeric advantage, however, they are firmly suppressed by the members of the Akatsuki Organization, although Kakashi��s use of Flying Raijin has improved significantly and he can use it very smoothly in battle, however, in the face of DMS Obito who is going all out, it��s not doing him any good, Kakashi has to spend all his energy and attention to resist and fight back Obito, there is no time or energy to pay attention to other Konoha Anbu.


    Itachi is doing his best to keep Tobi upied, of course, Itachi hasn��t revealed his Susano��o and Amaterasu, but other than that he is using everything, and he is able to hold off Tobi, who is definitely the third strongest in the current Akatsuki Organization. Being able to keep him upied without revealing too much is already more than enough.


    As for the rest? They are not Sasori��s opponents. Sasori alone is reaping their lives one by one using his puppets.


    Noting that the situation on Konoha��s end is getting worse by the second, and finding that her former subordinates are in danger, she couldn��t sit still, ��These guys�� they really know how to cause me trouble. If they keep this up, they will be the death of me.�� Although she said so with a helpless expression, however, her expression was extremely serious and she speeded up.


    ��


    On the battlefield


    Standing on the back of the flying Summon, the puppet�C�Cthis time the Patriarch of the Yuki n capable of using Ice Release Kekkei Genkai�C�Ccondensed a Spear made up of ice and thrust it towards Rabbit��s head.


    At the same time, another puppet�C�Cthe Patriarch of the Kaguya n�C�Con the ground suppressed Akame, Hana as well as the other Anbu.


    Just when everyone felt that Rabbit is going to die, both puppets came to an abrupt stop. The reason being, at this moment, that the puppeteer��s; that is Sasori��s attention was attracted towards the giant white bird that was rapidly approaching them, ��It doesn��t seem to be someone we already know, but, that particr cloak, and that mask with a different pattern yet simr style�� no doubt about it, a member of Amatsukami!��


    In today��s shinobi world, if there is anyone who can attract the unteral attention of the Akatsuki Organization, then it is undoubtedly Amatsukami. Therefore, the moment Sasori discovered someone who is very likely to be a member of Amatsukami, he no longer paid attention to the Konoha Anbu around him, instead, he jumped on the back of the Summon Bird, kicked down the injured Rabbit, and sealed the two puppets inside their scroll.


    During this whole process, his eyes never left the giant white bird flying towards them and the person standing on its back.


    Seeing Sasori��s actions, Zetsu, who has been hidden up until now revealed half of his body, and questioned Sasori, ��What are you doing?��


    Sasori answered without looking at him, ��I will capture him.��


    Zetsu hesitated a little, and said, ��The other party seems to be a member of Amatsukami, although he appears to be a new member, wouldn��t it be a little careless to face him alone?��


    Sasori chuckled, ��Don��t worry�� I think I can handle it this time, I have long wanted to make a puppet out of members of Amatsukami.��


    After leaving such words, Sasori didn��t wait for Zetsu��s reply, he controlled the summon bird to fly towards the opposite giant white bird.


    Seeing Sasoriing toward her, she was taken aback but soon calmed down then with a wicked smirk on her face she quickly turned around and ran.


    ��Want to run?�� Sasori scowled, ��Do you think I will allow you to run away?!�� and speeded up.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    And so, a running and chasing battle between the Summon Bird and the Explosive y bird began in the sky.


    The slight speed of both the birds was extremely fast, and before anyone could realize it, the two birds were already quite far away from the battlefield.


    Standing on top of the Explosive y bird, she looked back with a frowned expression, and seeing that the summon bird was rapidly closing in, she couldn��t help but think, ��Hiruko is dead, this summon bird was artificially created by Hiruko, who would have thought that even after his death, there is still someone who can control this bird to such an extent.��


    The chase continued on for a while, and as the separation between the two was getting less and less, she was also able to clearly see the yful smirk on Sasori��s face, ��You can run all you want, but you��d never be able to escape!�� and instructed the bird to fire explosive feathers towards the explosive y bird.


    <em>Whiish! Whiish! Whiish! Whiish!</em>


    The speed of the explosive feathers was so fast that the y bird had no opportunity to dodge the attack, leaving her with no other choice but to abandon the explosive y bird and jump off of it, ��Tch.��


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! BOOOOOOM!</em>


    As soon as she jumped off the Explosive y bird, a series of small explosions urred due to the explosive feathers followed by the massive explosion of the y bird.


    Looking at the massive explosion in the sky, she couldn��t help but be regretful, but before she had the opportunity to take a breath a giant shadow appeared above her head. She quickly looked above and found the Summon Bird floating just a few meters above her.


    Sasori also jumped from the Summon bird, andnded not far away from her, he observed her mask and cloak for a few seconds before asking, ��Who are you?��


    She patted the dust on her body, and replied absentmindedly, ��I am Dojin from Amatsukami.��


    ��Dojin�� it��s really as I thought, you are a new member with a new code.�� Sasori muttered, then said, ��Unfortunately for you, you will be the first member of Amatsukami to die in battle and be part of my collection, but you don��t have to worry all that much, the other members of your organization will be joining you soon enough.��


    ��Don��t be so sure���� Dojin retorted, ��Maybe the result is something else, the one who ends up dying maybe you not me.��


    Sasori covered his face with his hand andughed loudly, ��You know, you may have covered your body with cloak and mask of Amatsukami�� but, with that peculiar Jutsu that you use do you really think that I don��t recognize you?!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700: De�� Deidara?!


    ��You know, you may have covered your body with cloak and mask of Amatsukami�� but, with that peculiar Jutsu that you use do you really think that I don��t recognize you?!��


    Hearing Sasori, Dojin was stunned, and a trace of doubt appeared on her face.


    Seeing Dojin silent, Sasori thought that Dojin was panicked, he grinned sinisterly, and continued, ��You may have forgotten what you did to us, but I haven��t. You know, based on our first encounter, I had the impression that you are some kind of lunatic who can��t even hold a conversation, now that I see you standing in that uniform of Amatsukami, everything makes sense. I suppose that it��s safe to assume that that was just a fa?ade�� At that time, you must have already joined Amatsukami that��s why the moment you saw us you did what you did�� Oh well, it��s a pity that you chose to be our enemy, I willplete the payback here and now�� Deidara!��


    Dojin didn��t know what nonsense Sasori was spouting, and when she heard the name he spoke, she couldn��t be more shocked, ��De�� Deidara?!�� She never expected that Sasori would confuse her for Deidara, and is speechless.


    I mean, true that this clone is based on Deidara, he yed a very important role in creating this clone even if he isn��t aware of it, but who would have thought that Sasori would straight off assume that she is Deidara, and not someone else.


    Seeing Dojin exim in shock, Sasori felt that his guess ispletely right. And while Dojin or better yet ��Deidara�� was recovering from shock and panic, Sasori took out a new scroll and said while slowly unfolding it, ��I suppose I should thank Fujin, because of his I was able to create this�� This is my new masterpiece�� And now I am going to use the very same masterpiece to put an end to your life�� you should be honored, if not for having joined the Amatsukami, you would never even qualify to see this masterpiece�� Get ready Deidara, for what��s about toe.��


    Seeing the character ��Hiruko�� written on the scroll, Dojin instantly knew what is the masterpiece in Sasori��s words, and this surprised her very much, ��Hiruko really died? I guess the Chimera Buds and Dark Medical Jutsu wasn��t able to save him from the decaying effect of <em>��All-Killing Ash Bones��</em>. I guess I should be happy that I won��t have to deal with him anymore, although, the fact that he was turned into a puppet is a bit����


    In thest battle of Hiruko vs Fujin, although Fujin had severely injured Hiruko, however, before hended the finishing blow, Hiruko was saved by Obito, and since there were Chimera Buds in Hiruko��s body, and because he had also mastered Shinn����s Dark Medical Ninjutsu, therefore, Kuroto didn��t think that Hiruko would actually die. But seeing the scroll in Sasori��s hand, Dojin realized that that��s not the case, Hiruko is really dead, and cheered to herself, ��Well, that��s one down I suppose.��


    As soon as the scroll was unfolded, Sasori said with a smile, ��I will be adding you to my collection soon enough�� and don��t worry, this will be over before you know it.��


    Sasori��s words brought Dojin out of her thoughts, and she nodded in agreement, ��Well you are indeed correct, this will indeed be over before you know it.��


    As soon as shepleted her words, Dojin��s body swelled up rapidly.


    Sasori was taken aback by the sudden change and the smile on his face solidified in shock, ��Wh.. what?!��


    As her body expanded more and more, Dojin said, ��You know the problem about you, you talk too much�� well, not enjoy�� see if you can survive it.��


    And the next second, the world turned white.


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    ��


    On the main battlefield


    As the explosive y bird approached the battlefield, Dojin jumped off the bird, and while vigntly watching Kakashi vs ��Madara�� on one side, and Weasel vs Tobi on the other side, she slowly approached the Konoha Anbu.


    Seeing the unfamiliar shinobi who seem to be a new member of Amatsukami approaching them, although Konoha Anbu didn��t show tant hostility, they were still on guard, only Akame (Kurenai) who was the de facto leader in the absence of Kakashi and Itachi was calm and greeted her, ��A while ago�� it was you, right? Didn��t you leave?��


    Dojin shook her head and chuckled, ��Nah, that was just a clone of mine�� I sent it in advance to scout the area and understand the overall situation here�� I never expected Sasori would be so foolish and directly chase after the clone.��


    Looking at the other person mocking Sasori so tantly, all the Konoha Anbu were speechless. Although do agree with his opinion that it was foolish of Sasori to chase after him, they wouldn��t dare toment on it, after all, Sasori does have the strength to back up his actions. Perhaps only members of Amatsukami who have unfathomable strength can mock the likes of Sasori!


    After a niceugh, she looked at Akame, Rabbit as well as all the others still alive but gravely injured Konoha Anbu, and asked Hana (Yugao), ��How��s the situation?��


    Hana shook her head bitterly, ��Most of the Iryo-nin who were with us are already dead, Sasori targeted them the first�� The rest of us have done what we can, we have made sure that they won��t die instantly, however, this is not enough�� They still need proper medical treatment����


    Dojin nodded, ��I see.�� She then raised her hand and immediately the Explosive y bird hovering in the sky descended down andnded on the cold desert, she pointed at the bird and said, ��Put all the injured on the back of the bird, and all the iryo-nin should also get on the bird, it will immediately take all the wounded back to Konoha�� Of course, the journey would take more than a day, however, with all the medics supporting the wounded, they should be able to stay alive by the time this bird reaches Konoha Vige.��


    The others nodded, ��I see, that would certainly help.��


    And just as they prepared to transfer the injured on the back of the bird as per Dojin��s instructions, suddenly a spiral whirl appeared behind Dojin and a hand stretched out of it.


    Everyone��s expression changed horrifically as they saw the hand approach Dojin��s shoulder.


    At this time, Kakashi��s voice resounded from the back, ��Be careful!��


    Seeing the change in everyone��s expression, Dojin immediately realized that something isn��t right, but before she could do anything, the armnded on her shoulder, as soon as it touched her, her body was paralyzed and unable to move, and then next thing that happened was that she was sucked inside the Kamui world and disappeared from the shinobi world.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701: Dojin in Trouble?


    The whole process urred in less than two breaths, so whether it was Akame, Rabbit, or Hana, on this side, or Weasel who although engaged in a battle against Tobi in the distance still focused half of his intention here because of the arrival of a new member of Amatsukami, or Kitsune who was chasing after ��Madara��, all of them were taken aback at the disappearance of the members of Amatsukami.


    The moment Hana reacted to the disappearance; she shed her sword at ��Madara��.


    <em>SLASH!</em>


    <em>CLANG!</em>


    ��Madara�� simply lifted his left and blocked Hana��s sword using a Kunai in his hand. Then without Hana any opportunity to carry out a follow-up attack, he retreated back and spoke, ��Whew, it appears that all the members of the Amatsukami are not so troublesome to deal with.��


    If it weren��t for the presence of so many Konoha Anbu in the surroundings, ��Madara�� really wanted tough out loud and curse Amatsukami to relieve the hatred in his heart. Amatsukami has caused him so many problems, all their members one after anothere out and ruin his ns, therefore, no one hates Amatsukami more than him!


    Akame clutched the injury of her stomach and red at ��Madara�� in anger, ��Damn it!��


    <em>Whiish! Whiish! Whiish!</em>


    At this time, the sound of three Kunai cutting through the air anding in his direction reached his ears from one side and the cawing of a bunch of crowse from the other side.


    Seeing the attacking from both sides, ��Madara�� quickly activated his Kumai and became intangible allowing the Kunai and crows to pass through him.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    With a silver sh, Kitsune (Kakashi) appeared on one side, while on the other side, crows merged together and took the form of Weasel staring vigntly at ��Madara��, and nning how to help out the newest member of Amatsukami.


    Staring at the three Konoha Anbu surrounding him from three sides, ��Madara�� folded his hands over his chest and said lightly, ��Although you people are good, and I must say that all of you have improvedpared to ourst encounter, in my eyes, you all are still as ipetent as ever. With your current strength, you Konoha shinobi won��t be able to protect anything!��


    Kitsune said coldly, ��I don��t care what I must do, I will stop you!��


    ��Heh, is that so?�� ��Madara�� chuckled, ��Then I am really looking forward to that day when you be capable enough���� then added with a smile, ��For now, I will be bidding you people a farewell, live well until our next meeting, who knows, perhaps our next meeting might also be ourst meeting!��


    To ��Madara��, the lives of a few Konoha Anbu don��t matter. Although the identity of two Anbu here is indeed important, he still doesn��t care. The person he actually cares about most at this time is the member of Amatsukami he has sessfully captured. Finally gaining an upper hand again Amatsukami, ��Madara�� is quite impatient, he wants to immediately leave and torture out all the information about Amatsukami from the brain of this newest member.


    ��You can��t go!��


    Seeing that ��Madara�� was nning to leave, Kitsune, Weasel, and Hana immediately rushed toward him.


    ��Madara�� easily passed through Kitsune, least interested in fighting him, he did the same thing with Weasel, but when it came to Hana, he manifested himself and grabbed her by the neck.


    Holding Hana by the neck, ��Madara�� activated Kamui and started to suck her in the Kamui dimension, while doing so, he indifferently looked at Kitsune and said in a disdainful tone, ��As I said earlier, you are useless. Can��t stop anything, can��t save anyone, can��t protect anyone!��


    Seeing that Hana was about to be swallowed by ��Madara�� into the Kamui dimension, Kitsune panicked, ��Don��t do it!��


    ��Madara�� looked disdainfully at Kitsune and didn��t stop at all.


    On Weasel��s side, seeing that Hana was about to be swallowed too, he decided that he can no longer hold back, and prepared to activate his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    But just as he was about to make a move, suddenly he noticed two hands stretch out from the ground beneath ��Madara��, they then grabbed Hana��s legs and instantly pulled her down will all their power.


    ��Madara�� was taken aback as Hana was forcibly pulled out of his grip and hurriedly made himself intangible, at the same time, he couldn��t help but mutter in shock, ��Who was that? Was another Amatsukami in the vicinity all this time?��


    While ��Madara�� was confused, a figure holding Hana appeared beside Weasel and muttered, ��Don��t be in such a hurry.��


    Hana who heard these words felt that these words were meant for ��Madara��, but Weasel knew better, he nodded lightly and immediately deactivated his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ��Madara�� looked over and as he noted the identity of the person who saved Hana, he was shocked, ��You are still here��? Then the one who I captured is��?��


    Dojin put down Hana on the ground, and said with a shrug, ��Who knows�� you captured it, you should try to figure it out yourself.��


    ��Madara�� muttered with a gloomy tone, ��It was some kind of clone.��


    Because the Kamui he used only activates on physical touch meant that although the thing he captured wasn��t a Shadow Clone, it was still some kind of specially made clone that is a bit hard to destroy, meaning he was tricked and fooled by the other party!


    Dojin said mysteriously, ��Who knows? Maybe I am the clone, and the one you captured is the original.��


    Hearing this possibility, ��Madara�� became doubtful.


    ��


    In the distant forest.


    An earthshaking explosion a while ago destroyed the majority of the forest.


    Smoke and dust filled the sky because of the explosion, and the burning smell lingered in the area.


    Sasori crawled out of the ten-meter-deep hole that was created as a result of the explosion, and gnashed his teeth in anger, ��Damn it!��


    Looking at his missing left arm and damaged right leg, Sasori��s face contorted in anger, thinking of almost dying because of the explosion, he was more and more frustrated!


    ��Damn it�� second time�� this is the second time!��


    If it weren��t for immediately summoning the Rasa and using the gold sand for defense, even his core would have been destroyed, resulting in his death.


    Gripping the scroll in his hand, Sasori said viciously, ��Deidara just you wait�� I know from my spies that you have been in Iwagakure for the past few months, even if I have to overturn the entire Iwagakure, I will find you for the payback!��


    ��


    Iwagakure


    ��Aaaa-CHooo!��


    Deidara who was training to master Dust Release, suddenly sneezed for no reason, and can��t help but be confused, ��What��s happening? Did I catch a cold or something?��


    While Deidara was confused, ��noki who was hovering in the air not far away knocked his head with a stick and scolded harshly, ��You have no cold, so don��t waste time and continue the training!��


    Frustrated Deidara shouted, ��I get it�� I get old man�� don��t hit me!��


    ��noki snorted, ��Humph!�� and folded his hands over his chest as he continued to observe Deidara��s training.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702: Katsu!


    On the Battlefield


    Dojin dusted off her Amatsukami cloak and looked at the person in front of her with a helpless expression.


    In fact, the moment she knew that the members of the Akatsuki Organization are present here, she didn��t n to engage in a confrontation with them, if it weren��t for the fact that Kakashi and the other Konoha Anbu members were fighting against the Akatsuki Organization, she wouldn��t even havee here, but no way, they were here, and in a pretty bad situation, so Dojin decided to help, but of course, her intention of not engaging in a battle with the Akatsuki was still the same so instead of directly confronting them, she used her y Clones to fool them into thinking that they have seeded so that they go away immediately.


    Her reason for doing this is because of the importance of this Dojin Clone, its Earth Chakra Nature is extremely strong, and she doesn��t want this clone to get damaged in the battle. Unlike Fujin or Homusubi, Dojin hasn��t reached a level where she can fight against the likes of ��Madara�� and Tobi without being afraid, at least not yet. Heck, she hasn��t evenpletely mastered the Dust Release, so she doesn��t want to risk it.


    But she never thought that the n couldn��t keep up with the changes. She never expected that Kakashi and the others would react so fiercely against ��Madara�� when she was ��captured�� by him, and the son of a bitch of ��Madara��, he didn��t withdraw after arousing the anger of Konoha Anbu, instead, he fought fiercely and intended to kill the members of Team Ro!


    Dojin obviously couldn��t just sit back and watch the members of Team Ro die at his hands; therefore, she had to appear and save Yugao from being killed by ��Madara.��


    ��Sigh, this day can��t get any worse!�� she sighed feeling troublesome.


    As Dojin sighed at the unexpected turn of events, ��Madara�� looked at Dojin who had the gall to dust his cloak and y around cheekily, and he couldn��t but feel annoyed and angry. If it weren��t for the red and ck mask covering his face that hid his expression perfectly, everyone would have been able to see his red face burning with anger and embarrassment at yet another failure against Amatsukami.


    ��Bastard!�� ��Madara�� cursed as he let out his uncontroble murderous intent and his Sharingan narrowing at the figure of Dojin.


    Seeing that ��Madara�� was really angry, Dojin said to the Konoha Anbu, except Itachi and Kakashi ��All of you retreat, don��t get in the way, you people are not strong enough to fight a guy like him.��


    Obviously, they wanted to oppose this decision, ��But����


    Seeing the unwillingness in their eyes, Dojin said in a calm tone, ��In this ursed Shinobi World, weakness is the greatest sin. Don��t try to do things way beyond your ability. Because rather than bringing glory to your families and ns, it will bring them pain, sadness, and suffering. And if you feel ufortable about your helplessness, then put your blood and sweat into bing stronger, that��s the only way. Only the strong have a say, and the weak are crushed. This is the kind of world we live in, so learn to adapt.��


    Hearing Dojin��s words, ��Madara�� said with a menacing smile, ��You seem to be rather a sensible person.��


    Dojin nced at ��Madara�� and stated, ��My words were meant for you too�� well it��s not like it matters if you take them to heart or not.�� Then added after a pause, ��Anyway, yourpanion, Sasori of the Red Sand, I am afraid he won��t be able to make it back here for a while, If I were in your shoes, I would choose to retreat before things get messy.��


    At the same time, she thought in her heart, ��I really don��t want a fight you at this time Obito�� just listen to my warning and leave!��


    But contrary to what she wanted, not only did he not retreat, but became more courageous and sneered at Dojin, ��Do you know what I hate most about Amatsukami?��


    Dojin nodded, ��Of course!�� and said in an ��isn��t it obvious tone��. ��You hate us because you have never won against us, and each time you fight, you barely escape death, and this time won��t be any different. Although I do wonder how many of those eyes you have left.��


    ��It��s not because of that!�� ��Madara�� roared furiously, and added in a gloomy tone, ��I hate you people because each one of you seems to have this inexplicable confidence within you�� As if everything is in your control! Whether it was female Homusubi, male Homusubi, Fujin, and now even you�� You people look down on us! It��s really frustrating to be looked down upon by people who werepletely unknown until they appeared!��


    Dojin shrugged, ��It��s not our fault that youck confidence and have an inferiorityplex.��


    ��Madara�� gritted his teeth in anger, ��There is no use of talking anymore.�� And took a fighting stance.


    Having Mangekyou Sharingan in both his eyes, ��Madara�� isn��t afraid of anyone in the shinobi world. Also, he doesn��t believe that he is weakerpared to any of the Amatsukami members, the only reason they were able to defeat him in the first ce is that they are despicable and shameless people�� ��Yes, it wasn��t my fault that I lost, those people are simply despicable!�� well at least he is trying to convince himself using this excuse.


    Seeing that ��Madara�� really does intend to battle, Dojin��s face became serious, he lightly instructed Itachi standing beside her, ��I��ll let you handle Tobi, keep him busy, and don��t give him any opportunity to interfere here�� Also, if you find any opportunity without being noted by Zetsu hiding in the vicinity, then use that sword.��


    Itachi nodded lightly, ��I understand.�� And flew towards Tobi.


    At the same time, Dojin said to Kakashi on the other side, ��Hatake Kakashi, would you mind helping me out for a bit?��


    Kakashi clenched his Flying Raijin Kunai, and nodded in response, ��I��ll do what I can.��


    Of course, Kakashi wasn��t surprised that his identity was clear to the member of Amatsukami. After all, all the members of Amatsukami are mysterious people who seem to know a whole lot about the Shinobi World that even the five great Shinobi Viges don��t know of, identifying him isn��t that difficult of a task considering his spiky silver hair, and the unique Flying Raijin Jutsu that he uses.


    ��Madara�� simultaneously nced at Dojin and Kakashi who ns to deal with him together and grinned, ��It��s futile, by now you should already know that attacks are ineffective against me����


    Without wasting any time listening to Madara��s useless talk, Dojin gave Kakashi a signal.


    Kakashi, understanding that he has to make the first move, immediately threw a few Kunai marked with Flying Raijin towards ��Madara�� with his right hand, and at the same time, weaved the hand signs for Raikiri with his left hand.


    Understanding Kakashi��s tactic in advance, ��Madara�� simply chuckled and immediately made himself intangible.


    As the Flying Raijin Kunai phased through his body without doing him any harm, a hint of mockery appeared in his eyes, but just as he was about to ridicule Kakashi, his face froze in shock, because, he was able to sense a very strong chakraing from his Kamui dimension! And for some reason, the nature of the chakra gave him a bad feeling, even making him panic a little!


    ��It��s that clone from earlier!�� He immediately realized this and immediately made himself tangible.


    Kakashi saw that ��Madara�� made himself tangible in a panic, Kakashi was a little surprised, however, he reacted quickly and without any hesitation, he disappeared using the Flying Raijin Jutsu and appeared just behind ��Madara��, while still in mid-air, Kakashi rotated his body and plunged his right hand covered with Raikiri through his chest!


    <em>Chiiirppp��!</em>


    Sharp and shrill sounds echoed on the battlefield.


    Since ��Madara�� couldn��t make himself intangible because of the presence of Dojin��s clone in the Kamui dimension, so Kakashi��s attacking at his back was unavoidable and pierced through his chest.


    <em>Drip!</em>


    Droplets of blood dripped on the ground.


    ��The attack pierced him??!�� The Konoha Anbu on the side eximed in excitement. If the enemy��s time-space ninjutsu is rendered useless, then dealing with him may not be so difficult! And if they do manage to kill ��Madara��, then that would bring a great victory to Konoha!


    The injured ��Madara�� did not panic, he turned his head, and while staring directly into Kakashi��s eye, he asked in a gloomy tone, ��Hatake Kakashi you made a mistake, you shouldn��t have deliberately avoided piercing my heart. You don��t really have the courage to do it, after all.��


    Kakashi was silent��


    He had the perfect opportunity to pierce ��Madara��s�� heart and end his life for good, however, he couldn��t bring himself to do it, he too doesn��t know why he couldn��t pierce that damn heart with his Raikiri, his mind subconsciously acted and pierced ��Madara��s�� shoulder instead of his heart!


    Seeing Kakashi choosing to remain silent, Madara said in a light tone, ��Unfortunately, you won��t have a second chance.��


    As he said these words, a turquoise blue chakra emerged out of ��Madara��s�� body, and soon took the form of Susano��o. Even if he can��t use Kamui, he can still use his Susano��o topletely crush everyone.


    ��Susano��o?�� Kakashi was taken aback and immediately used Flying Raijin to get away from ��Madara��.


    By the time Kakashi appeared at a distance, a turquoise blue Susano��o appeared on the battlefield and protected ��Madara�� from the inside.


    ��Just as I expected.�� Dojin chuckled lightly, and immediately weaved the hand signs.


    Immediately a white centipede emerged out of the ground, quickly entangled around ��Madara��.


    ��Madara�� had no time to react to the sudden appearance of the white centipede, before he could figure out what this thing is, his world was lit, as a shrill sound reached his ears, <em>��Katsu!��</em>


    <em>BOOOM!</em><!--


    -->

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703: The Real Dojin is Captured!


    <em>BOOOM!</em>


    With an ear-deafening sound, a violent explosion urred inside the turquoise blue Susano��o, causing the entirend in the immediate vicinity to tremble.


    The shock wave of the explosion immediately made the entire Susano��o body swell from the inside. All the onlookers were surprised to see the strange state of Susano��o, rather than appearing to be the embodiment of strength, it appeared to be an inted balloon!


    At this moment, the so-called ��strongest�� defense of Susano��o turned into a problem for ��Madara��, because of its strong defense, the shockwave, and heat that were generated as a result of the explosion inside the Susano��o body couldn��t disperse in the surroundings and triggered a chain reaction of explosion as small explosive spiders continued toe out of the sand and add fuel to the fire.


    <em>ROAR!</em>


    The series of back-to-back explosions continued for a few seconds beforeing to a stop when Susano��o let out a roar. But rather than sounding majestic and fearless, the roar sounded painful, as if an injured beast��s cry.


    Following the roar, its outer armor faded, followed by the inner armor, then muscles and tendons until only the basic weak skeleton structure were left, and the skeleton too was filled with hundreds of cracks and was barely standing on the battlefield.


    Suffering destruction from within, Susano��o was severely damaged, and of course, the person standing inside the Susano��o was no different.


    As the smoke on the battlefield cleared, everyone regained their vision.


    The first thing they saw was a half-kneeling ��Madara�� with a missing leg, barely covering his half-uncovered face with one hand while supporting his body with the other hand, clothes destroyed revealing several severe burns.


    Overall, it can be seen that Dojin��s carefully woven n did severe damage to ��Madara��.


    Make no mistake, from the very beginning, Dojin was acting as per her n. Even the first clone that ��Madara�� captured using his Kamui, was also part of her n.


    ording to Dojin��s n, the clone ��Madara�� captured wasn��t just meant to fool him, its other purpose was to act as Dojin��s trump card and restrict ��Madara��s�� intangibility if he isn��t fooled into retreating.


    And the clone did its job perfectly, because of its presence in the Kamui dimension, ��Madara�� couldn��t make himself intangible, making him vulnerable to physical attacks.


    Of course, Dojin expected that even if he is unable to make himself tangible, ��Madara�� can still use Susano��o to fight, and that��s where Kakashi came in, she made Kakashi attack ��Madara�� knowing full well that Kakashi might not be able to kill ��Madara��. Her intention of using was to only distract ��Madara�� giving her ample time to ce the Centipede and the spired in the right ce under the desert while making sure that ��Madara�� doesn��t notice them with his Sharingan.


    Again, Kakashi yed his role perfectly, despite not knowing that he was used by Dojin, he acted as a very good distraction and gave her the opportunity toplete the trap.


    With the trap ready, Dojin waited for ��Madara�� to use his Susano��o, and the moment he used it, she triggered her attack.


    In this shinobi world, there are very few people who truly understand the nature of Susano��o, and Dojin, thanks to often using Susano��o when using the Homusubi Clone is one of them, but even if that��s the case, figuring out the weakness of an iplete is not a that difficult task. Quite a lot of shinobi are aware that unless it��s aplete body Susano��o, the ground under the user��s feet can be used to target the user.


    And Dojin used this knowledge to her advantage. The moment ��Madara�� covered himself with only a half-body Susano��o, she directed the Centipede to use ��Madara��s�� distraction and wrap around his body and immediately explode and start a chain of explosions. At the same time, she directed dozens of spiders to enter the field of explosion and add more fuel to the fire, to make sure that ��Madara�� suffers terribly.


    However, the hardness of ��Madara��s�� body still expected her expectation that even after such careful nning, she only managed to destroy his one leg, and inflict some injuries to his body that have already started to heal. The biggest disappointment is that she couldn��t force ��Madara�� to use Izanagi!


    ��Sigh, as expected of the man who took Naruto��s Rasengan in the face, and still came out unaffected!�� Dojin internally ndered ��Madara��.


    ��Cough Cough���� After coughing out blood, ��Madara�� stood up and while staring at Dojin he said in a hoarse tone, ��Do you think that you can kill me?��


    Dojin shrugged, ��Well I know you are more irritating than a cockroach�� but I have to try at least, if I don��t even try, then how will I really know for sure?��


    Being called a ��cockroach�� didn��t please ��Madara�� but he resisted his anger, instead, he quickly weaved the hand signs for Shadow Clone, and as the Shadow Clone appeared on the battlefield with a <em>��puff�� </em>of white smoke, he ced his right hand on it and activated Kamui.


    Seeing ��Madara�� perform these actions, Dojin��s expression changed.


    Obviously, she can see through ��Madara��s�� actions, he ns to use the Shadow Clone and destroy Dojin��s Clone inside the Kamui dimension in order to secure his escape route and also regain his advantage of making himself intangible.


    Seeing his actions, Dojin had no choice but to immediately explode the y Clone inside the Kamui dimension!


    It was as if ��Madara�� sensed Dojin��s intention in advance, and immediately stopped Kamui.


    As a result, although a violent and earth-shaking explosion urred in the Kamui Dimension, the Shinobi World wasn��t affected at all, and only a few bursts of fire came out.


    Seeing this scene, Kakashi��s expression under his mask also changed.


    Among all the Konoha Anbu, only he who has mastered Time-Space ninjutsu and also used Kamui, so only he was able to understand what just happened.


    Now, ��Madara�� can freely use his Kamui, again making him nearly invincible, and undefeatable! Understanding this, Kakashi clutched the handles of his Kunai tighter!


    But ��Madara�� paid no attention to him, instead, he remained still, as if waiting for something.


    Just when everyone was wondering why ��Madara�� was standing still, suddenly Zetsu��s body appeared out of the ground, and said, ��I found him!��


    ��About damn time!�� ��Madara�� snorted lightly, then without giving anyone any opportunity to react, he instantly created the full body Susano��o around him, and leaped towards a giant tree not far away.


    Seeing the location where ��Madara�� jumped, Dojin was taken aback and stood frozen in ce.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    With a loud noise, he whonded beside the tree immediately started to dig into the ground using two of Susanoo��s hands.


    In less than a second, he found out what he was looking for, and grabbed it using Susanoo��s arm.


    After capturing it between his fist, he stood up, and said, ��I figured out that the one standing over there is also a Clone, the real one has been hiding here this whole time! Too bad, not you have nowhere to escape, this is the end for you.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704: Suicide Attack?


    ��Damn it!��


    ��Not good!��


    Realizing that ��Madara�� has managed to capture the real body of the Amatsukami member, the Konoha Anbu panicked and eximed!


    Standing inside the diamond cavity of Susano��o, ��Madara�� smirked as he looked at the Amatsukami member captured by his Susano��o, ��At the end of the day, you are caught by me!��


    Dojin, who was captured by ��Madara�� violently struggled to break free, however, he couldn��t even budge an inch, the power of Susano��o is too much for him to be able to do anything to it, and even breathing was starting to get difficult!


    Looking at the violent struggle of the caught Amatsukami member, ��Madara��ughed and said, ��Do you realize it now? This is the absolute strength gap between���� the then looked towards the Konoha Anbu, and added with a solemn tone, ��This gap in our strength is not something you can try to make up with your cheap tactics or cleverness! No matter how much you struggle or resist, you will only fail�� There are things in this ursed reality that cannot be changed, they are far beyond our abilities, and they only bring us pain and suffering.��


    ��Madara��s�� words, like a hammer, hit the hearts of Konoha Anbu.


    Some of the Anbu shinobi, who aren��t as strong-willed as the others looked at ��Madara��s�� majestic Susano��o, and the member of Amatsukami struggling in his grip, and they couldn��t help but gulp in fear, their hearts were filled with despair.


    When they think that even a member of Amatsukami can��t defeat ��Madara��, then they�C�Cwho are nothingpared to him in terms of strength�C�Cdon��t stand a chance!


    <em>ng!</em>


    Fear and hopelessness filled their hearts, and finally, one of the Anbu released the grip of his sword as it fell to the ground.


    This was a signal, the others soon followed suit, and one by one, all of them started dropping their weapons. Some even went as far as to remove their masks and revealed their faces signaling their surrender!


    <em>ng!</em>


    <em>Ding! Ding!</em>


    Looking at the actions of herpanions, the injured Akame shouted angrily, ��What do you think you people are doing? Do you honestly believe that if you were to surrender, he will let you all go?��


    One of the desperate Anbu replied with a fearful expression, ��Just a few of them are capable of destroying our vige, up until now, no matter what we have done, we haven��t been able to cause them any harm at all. If it weren��t for Amatsukami, we wouldn��t even be alive! And now that the member of Amatsukami who came here is also captured and can��t defeat him, what else can we do?��


    The night Konoha was ttened, none of the Konoha Shinobi has forgotten it. The haze of fear of that night has always been hidden in the hearts of Konoha Shinobi, and now that they are forced to face the desperate situation, they can��t help but recall the horror of that night and shiver in fear.


    Looking at the covering faces of so many Konoha Anbu, ��Madara�� mockingly looked at Kakashi, and said, ��It seems that not everyone is as foolish as few.��


    But contrary to what ��Madara�� expected, Kakashi showed no signs of fear despite the situation is so desperate. Rather, his eyes were sharper than ever, and analyzing all the means he can use to save the Amatsukami shinobi captured by ��Madara��.


    Amidst all this�C�CDojin who stood silently beside Kakashi and the others�C�Csuddenly made a move, and rushed the supposed main body that is captured by ��Madara��, as if nning to rescue her.


    ��Madara�� nced at the ��clone��ing towards him, and asked, ��What can a mere clone do? Do you intend to carry out a suicide attack and kill yourself?��


    Seeing no replying from the opposite side, ��Madara�� frowned.


    On the surface, he may appear to be extremely calm, however, he was really worried that the clone had this intention in mind, and wanted to destroy the main body in order to protect the identity and information of Amatsukami.


    Of course, ��Madara�� wouldn��t let that happen, he finally caught a member of Amatsukami and wants to torture out all the information about Amatsukami from this one, not wanting to take any risks, he quickly transferred the trapped member of Amatsukami into the Kamui Dimension, then looked at theing clone with a provocative expression.


    From his point of view, he is under the protection of Susano��o, and since he is using the full-body Susano��o at this moment, so the clone can��t exploit any w. And ��Madara�� is confident that no matter how terrible of an explosion the clone may cause, the Susano��o won��t be harmed.


    Assured of his victory, ��Madara�� is in a yful mood, he is quite curious about the intention of the clone. He won��t deny that this Amatsukami shinobi is a battle genius, especially when ites to tactics and exploiting the enemy��s weakness.


    In the yful gaze of ��Madara�� and desperate gazes of Konoha Anbu, the Dojin Clone started weaving hand signs as she rushed towards ��Madara��.


    ��Which Ninjutsu is he nning to use?�� ��Madara�� muttered with a doubtful expression, he didn��t quite recognize the hand signs, so he wasn��t sure.


    The Konoha Anbu wasn��t sure either, they can only hope that the clone has some means to turn the tide of the battle.


    As ��Madara�� stared at the cloneing towards him, an ominous feeling arose in his heart, he is quite certain that the other party doesn��t have any means to break through the defense of Susano��o, but still, ��Something isn��t right!��


    ��Here goes nothing!�� Dojin muttered as she approached ��Madara��s�� Susano��o, and pointed her palms towards it. At that moment, a white fluorescent beam of light was emitted from her palms and rushed towards Susano��o!


    As soon as he saw the fluorescent white lighting toward him, ��Madara��s�� pupil shrank, ��Dust Release?!��


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    ��


    Before anyone could react, the white fluorescence light that was fired from Dojin��s palm immediately picked up speed and uncontrobly rushed towards ��Madara��s�� turquoise blue Susano��o and started annihting it.


    <em>Crack! Crack! Crack!</em>


    In the face of the properties of Dust Release to break anything down to the molecr level, the Susano��o has no chance of resisting and is immediately shattered into countless pieces.


    Seeing his Susano��o breaking apart, ��Madara�� understood that he has made a mistake and quickly used Kamui to transfer himself to the Kamui dimension.


    Inside the Kamui dimension, ��Madara�� sat down and cursed, ��Damn it�� how could it be Dust Release? Isn��t Sandaime Tsuchikage ��noki the only living Shinobi capable of using this Kekkei T��ta?��


    Before ��Madara�� could finish, he was interrupted by the sound of footstepsing toward him, he raised his head upwards and saw the Amatsukami shinobi standing before him as he said, ��I said this before, but you talk too much!��


    ��Damn it!��


    Only then did he remember that a while ago he had thrown the real Amatsukami member into the Kamui dimension, since the one in the Shinobi World could use Dust Release, it must mean that he is the original and this is the clone.


    And it��s a clone that can explode!


    <em>BOOM!</em><!--


    -->

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705: A Bunch of Trash!


    As the shining white light hit the turquoise blue Susano��o, the Susano��o immediately shattered into countless pieces and disappeared.


    ��This?�� All the Konoha Anbu, including Kakashi and the others, were also taken aback at the scene of the invincible Susano��o that is said to have the strongest defense being defeated so easily by the white light.


    After a while of silence, one of the Anbu gulped, and muttered in shock, ��Hey you guys�� that Jutsu�� it was Dust Release, right?��


    Not everyone could answer this question because not everyone has seen the power of this Kekkei T��ta, after all, Dust Release is not amon Ninjutsu, it is very rare, and only the Sandaime Tsuchikage is said to have mastery over it. Moreover, the white fluorescent light disappeared too quickly. Its appearance was fleeting, it disappeared less than a second after it appeared, therefore, most couldn��t determine what kind of Ninjutsu the Amatsukami shinobi used and whether it was Dust Release or not.


    Of course, this point is applicable only to most, there are still a few who can urately determine. The most experienced among them, Kakashi said, ��It should be Dust Release, the characteristics of that white light match very well to Dust Release, and I doubt any other Ninjutsu will have the ability to break down Susano��o in such a way.


    From Uchiha Shisui I have a general understanding of Uchiha��s Susano��o, ordinary Ninjutsu, and Kekkei Genkai simply doesn��t have any power to break its defense, but perhaps a Kekkei T��ta that is a level above Kekkei Genkai is different.��


    All the Konoha Anbu who heard Kakashi��s analysis couldn��t help but agree, ��It has to be Dust Release.�� And as they agreed, they couldn��t help but look at the person in awe. This member of Amatsukami is perhaps the only shinobi alive to have mastered Kekkei T��ta other than the Sandaime Tsuchikage, this really makes him a powerhouse on the same level as the other members of Amatsukami.


    And thinking of the emergence of another powerhouse with such high strength, the Konoha Anbu couldn��t help but shudder, and only hope that Amatsukami doesn��t be their enemy, because if that were to happen, then let alone Konoha, the entire Shinobi World will be done for.


    <em>Caw! Caw! Caw!</em>


    At this time, Weasel (Itachi) flew toward everyone and presented a body in front of everyone. Kakashi looked at the shinobi with a whitish body and questioned, ��He is?��


    Itachi answered, ��He was inside Tobi�� After I trapped put him in a Genjutsu, Tobi abandoned him and escaped, I wasn��t able to stop Tobi�� I am sorry, captain.��


    Kakashi shook his head, ��It��s fine, capturing him is better than nothing. With him, now we can gain more intelligence on Akatsuki, and also figure out how Tobi can use Shodaime Hokage-sama��s Wood Release.��


    Itachi nodded, ��I think so too.��


    After reaching an agreement, Kakashi looked in the direction of Dojin and muttered, ��Now the only thing that��s left here is����


    ��


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    With a silver sh, Kakashi appeared beside Dojin. He looked at the empty space where the majestic Susano��o stood up until now, and couldn��t help but ask with aplicated expression, ��Did you kill him?��


    Dojin shook her head, ��I can��t say for sure, but to be honest, I really doubt that he would die so easily.��


    What is ��Madara��s�� current condition, Dojin doesn��t know, but she is not very hopeful, if he is only injured, then his injuries can definitely recover with the help of Hashirama Cells and White Zetsu Clones, and even if he died, that wouldn��t mean the end for him as Izanagi would activate and change the fate of his death.


    Therefore, ��Madara�� won��t die, but Dojin can damn well say that regardless of what his condition is right now, his mood will be extra gloomy and burning in rage, and Dojin also believes that he won��t be in any state of making any move for the time being.


    Of course, Dojin��s own condition isn��t very good either after using Dust Release.


    Although she has figured out the right chakra ratio and learned Dust Release, it is not to the degree that she can freely use it in battle! She hasn��t mastered the Dust Release for very long and requires a lot more training!


    Of course, Dojin doesn��t n on showing her injuries to Konoha Shinobi and calmly instructed them, ��All of you should retreat back now, there is no telling if he wille back. There is also a possibility that he might bring other members of the Akatsuki Organization.��


    Kakashi nodded, ��We do n on retreating, but I wanted to ask one thing�� a member of our team captured the man who was inside the fellow named Tobi�� We want to take him back to the vige�� If that��s alright with Amatsukami.��


    Dojin arched her brows, ��Itachi captured the person who was inside Tobi all this while?�� In the cannon, Tobi was able to disy power surpassing several Kage using Yamato, but since Yamato hasn��t been captured as of yet must mean that Tobi is using someone else to disy this level of power. Dojin has always wondered who that person is, but she had no clue�� Now that that person is captured, perhaps she can learn about it. ��But whether to give that person to Konoha��?��


    After thinking about it for a while, Dojin nodded, ��No problem, since one of your men captured him, then you can take him.�� If the Konoha shinobi didn��t know of the existence of that guy, then Dojin might have thought of taking him, but since Konoha shinobi knows about him, so she��ll allow them to take him. Besides, she can gain all the knowledge she wants from that person using other means, so she is not that eager to get her hands on that person. At this time, she has several other things on her.


    Hearing the response from the Amatsukami member, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. It would be really troublesome if the other party refused and wanted to take that person.


    Not caring about what was Kakashi thinking, Dojin took out a y bird from her shinobi bag and threw it in the air, the y bird only the size of her palm a few seconds expanded and became veryrge with a wingspan of several meters. Dojin pointed at the bird and said to Kakashi, ��I am lending you people my y bird, use it to send the seriously injured back to your vige so that they can receive immediate treatment.��


    ��Yes, we��ll do that. I am grateful for all your help.�� Kakashi seriously thanked Dojin with a bow.


    Dojin nodded lightly, ��It��s alright.�� Then without any further ado, he jumped on the back of the other y bird hovering in the air and quickly flew away.


    Seeing the member of Amatsukami flying away, Kakashi hurriedly asked. ��Hey�� what do we call you?��


    ��Dojin of Amatsukami.�� She replied, without looking back and then disappeared into the sky.


    ��Dojin.�� Including Kakashi, all the Konoha Anbu silently recited this name as if they wanted to always remember it in their hearts. Each of them very clearly understands that if it weren��t for Dojin, then all of them might have died today, therefore, all of them are extremely grateful to Dojin.


    ��


    Land of Waterfall


    The original topography haspletely changed, the green forests are no longer present, as far as the eye can see the area is covered by shattered rocks, and fragments of crystals, making the entirendscape unrecognizable, then there are pits of different sizes, deep ravines, raging fire burning thend to ashes, and thick smoke covering the sky, in short, it looked like hell.


    On this hellish battlefield, Danzo�C�Cwhile controlling his Susano��o stood on top of a shattered mountain�C�Ccrushed the Asura Path into countless pieces and threw it aside like some piece of garbage, then he looked at Deva Path and Konan hovering in the air with mocking smile and muttered, ��A bunch of trash!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706: Eye of the Same Level!


    In the sky


    Looking at the wreckage of the Asura Path, Human Path, Animal Path, Preta Path, and Naraka Path scattered on the battlefield, Konan��s expression became gloomier.


    She never expected that even with the rumored problem in his soul, Shimura Danzo would still have such frightening strength.


    Danzo can freely use the five Kekkei Genkai that he seemed to have absorbed from five shinobi via the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, and as if this wasn��t enough, not only can he use the Mangekyou Sharingan along with Susano��o, but he is also capable of using Wood Release to an unnatural degree.


    The strength he has disyed against the Six Paths of Pain and her makes him an outright monster.


    In the battle, Danzo was even capable of breaking free of <em>ary Devastation�� </em>by using his Susano��o along with Wood Release, this is beyond normal.


    Konan agrees that the <em>ary Devastation�� </em>used by Deva Path is far weakerpared to the one used by Nagato, but it is still not weak enough that anyone can break free of it with ease, Hiruko�C�Cwho has also undergone the same ritual and absorbed multiple Kekkei Genkai just like him�C�Cwould have never been able to do it, yet Shimura Danzo did it, and from the looks of it, he was able to break free of it with very little effort.


    The powerful beasts summoned by Animal Path were rendered useless by the Wooden vines that bound them, and the Asura Path��s weapons also didn��t do any damage to him because of the extremely hard crystal coating he is using to protect himself.


    His strength and means have far exceeded what the rumors stated and what she imagined, and she fully understands that can��t possibly defeat a monster like him.


    Konan gritted her teeth and looked at Deva Path floating beside her.


    Unlike Konan, Deva Path still had the same indifferent expression on his face.


    Indeed, the strength Shimura Danzo disyed is far beyond what he expected, but it��s nothing that would shock him or bring out any expression on his face, there exists only one person in the entire Shinobi World who can affect him, and that person is none other than Yama.


    True, Shimura Danzo is strong, probably the second strongest shinobi he has faced in all his life, however,pared to Yama, Danzo��s strength is nothing!


    After a while of silence, Deva Path looked at Danzo��s eyes, and noting a slightly different patternpared to Uchiha Shinichi and ��Madara��, he said lightly, ��Your eyes, it seems that they aren��t ordinary pair of Mangekyou Sharingan.��


    Although Deva Path doesn��t have much knowledge when ites to Sharingan and its sessive evolutions, however, being a Dojutsu user, he is able to sense some faint differences in Danzo��s pair of Mangekyou Sharinganpared to Shinichi and ��Madara��s�� and even Uchiha Shisui��s pair of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    In particr, Danzo��s Susano��o, its strength is far stronger than Shinichi and ��Madara��s�� Susano��o, well, in terms of raw power that is. Heck, even Deva Path��s concept and understanding of the strength of Susano��o was today.


    Hearing Deva Path��s words, Danzo chuckled, ��It seems you realize it�� however, you realized toote, and it makes no difference.��


    <em>Roar!</em>


    As Danzo finished his words, his Susano��o let out a violent roar that shook the souls of both Deva Path and Konan.


    Konan coughed out blood, she then wiped it away and said coldly, ��Danzo, do you think you will be able to escape from the Akatsuki Organization? Even if you kill me here, Nagato would hunt you down to the ends of this world�� you will die!��


    Danzo grinned, ��There exist countless people who want to kill me, but here I am.�� Then he looked at Konan and Deva Path and sighed, ��Hanz�� was really useless, he couldn��t get rid of just two brats, if he hadpleted his job and eliminated the two of you back then, things in the Shinobi World wouldn��t be as messy as they are.�� After a pause, his smirk widened, his expression turned frenzied, and he added with a hystericalugh, ��No matter, I willplete what Hanz�� didn��t. It won��t be very long when I obtain them, after I do, I will kill all of you one by one.��


    Danzo��s words obviously angered Konan, but more than anger, there was confusion upon hearing his arrogant deration.


    By now, Konan has figured out that all the rumors about the problem in his soul are probably false, and if she isn��t mistaken, then those rumors were probably spread by Danzo, the same goes for his whereabouts, he probably leaked them out through some channel in order to lead someone. Konan is very sure of this because even when they arrived in the cave, Danzo acted as if he was expecting someone toe after him.


    Deva Path was also somewhat curious now, and asked, ��How did you get your hands on Hiruko��s Chimera Jutsu? And who were you waiting for in this cave?��


    ��How did I obtain the Chimera Jutsu? Why don��t you try and figure it out by yourself? As for the person I was waiting for, it��s just a stepping stone for me.�� Danzo said mysteriously, then looked at the sky and said, ��Well anyway, when I obtain the eyes on the same level as your Rinnegan, I wille back to continue this skirmish, and at that time if you still haven��t figured it out, then I will definitely answer your question before putting an end to your miserable lives.�� As he said these words, his Susano��o roared again, shaking the soul of two, taking advantage of this moment, he dispersed his Susano��o and retreated from the battlefield.


    Seeing Danzo retreating, Konan tried to chase after him.


    But before she could go, Deva Path stopped her and said, ��Leave him be.��


    ��But�� Nagato, he.�� Konan looked Deva Path in the eye and tried to say something.


    Thest words spoken by Danzo, ��When I obtain the eyes on the same level as your Rinnegan.�� Made Konan quite concerned. He has dered that he will awaken a pair of Dojutsu that will be on the same level as Nagato��s Rinnegan, and this greatly worried her.


    Deva Path nodded, ��I know you are worried Konan, but I can��t allow you to go, his strength is higher than either of us expected, so even if we do stop him, we would have no way to take out any information from him unless he reveals it himself.��


    Konan nodded with a sigh, ��I understand.�� And added with a thoughtful expression, ��Everything up until now points that Danzo hadid a trap for someone and was waiting here for them, and this may even rte to his im of awakening eyes on the same level as you�� wait, Nagato, do you really think it��s possible? Can he really awaken such Dojutsu?��


    Deva Path nodded lightly, ��Yes, it��s possible����


    Konan was taken aback by Deva Path��s response, ��Are you serious?��


    Deva Path nodded, ��While we were fighting Danzo, I was able to sense small bursts of Visual Prowess that were as strong as my Rinnegan��s, I was confused and didn��t think too much into it, but now everything makes sense.��


    ��We have to do something.�� Said Konan.


    Deva Path said while looking in the direction Danzo escaped, ��No need to worry, I am already on my way here, he won��t be able to escape.��


    ��


    Danzo��s side


    After retreating from the battlefield, Danzo started using Swift Release and speeded, in a few hours he had left the Land of Waterfall.


    He may have destroyed Five of Six Paths of Pain; he is also very tired as he consumed quite a lot of his chakra and visual prowess.


    Danzo understands that he can��t stay in the same area for very long, Akatsuki came after him, and there is certainly nothing stopping the five great viges toe after him. He doesn��t want to engage in prolonged battles because he needs to recover chakra and physical strength to be in his top form when he encounters members of the Amatsukami Organization.


    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</em>


    But it appears that fate has something else in store because just when he doesn��t want to encounter another fight, a small army consisting of hundreds of shinobi wearing the forehead protector of Kusagakure ambushed him and surrounded him from all sides.


    Themander of the Kusagakure army saw Danzo��s state, and was clear that Danzo has had a tough battle not long ago, this information delighted him, and he loudly said to Danzo in a threatening and ordering tone of voice, ��Danzo, hand over the Chimera Jutsu and also the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan that you have, and I can consider letting you live.��


    Danzo snorted coldly, he looked at the hundreds of Kusagakure shinobi with a gloomy and murderous gaze, and said in response, ��If you want Chimera Jutsu and my Mangekyou Sharingan from me, then it depends on whether you have the ability to take it from me!�� and prepared for the battle.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707: Ruthless & Cruel


    The whistling sound of wind reverberated in Dojin��s ears as she flew through the sky while standing on the back of the y bird, although she was flying at a very high altitude, her expression was still extremely vignt, and her Byakugan was constantly active, making sure no one could sneak up on her.


    It was only after she had reached the shore, and started flying above the sea did she breathe a sigh of relief and let go of her tense nerves.


    Looking at her left palm, Dojin sighed and said in a worried tone, ��Although it will be healed, the injury is still quite serious.�� The rash use of Dust Release earlier resulted in slight damage to the meridians of her left hand. Let alone using Ninjutsu, currently, she can��t even properly lift her left hand!


    Well, that��s just one thing, another problem is that almost all the y Clones, at least the important ones, she had created has been used up, further decreasing her currentbat power.


    Although she can use Explosion Release without the y figurines, their use still makes her more versatile and more destructive and increases her overallbat effectiveness.


    With the help of explosive y figurines, she can createrge-scale AOE attacks, infiltrate without being easily spotted and cause sudden and effective attacks and can easily cause chaos for an entire shinobi vige without being noticed at all!


    Just take Deidara for example, with very little support from Sasori, Deidara was able to singlehandedly invade Sunagakure and capture Gaara in the cannon, Dojin doesn��t believe that this would have been possible if Deidara use Explosion Release in a conventional way.


    If Dojin wants to always maintain highbat effectiveness and versatility, then she must always have a stock of y figurines at her disposal and that��s where the problemes in.


    Compared to Deidara who can create y figurines on the spot, Dojin is not so good at it, her ��art�� is not good enough, obviously, she believes that she will improve over time and with practice but the current her isn��t very good when ites to ��art��!


    To be honest, Dojin wasn��t really prepared to fight alone this time.


    When she received the information from Itachi about the whereabouts of Danz��, she only had one thought in mind and that was to observe his physical, mental, and emotional state.


    Obviously, Dojin Clone hasn��t been developedpletely, so she knows that she wouldn��t be able to perform that good in battle, but when ites to reconnaissance and collecting information then that��s apletely different matter. She had nned to use her y figurines to observe Danz����s state from a far distance and only attack him if there was a chance of defeating him in just one attack, that is the main reason why she didn��t change into some other clone and directly went there.


    What she never expected was that instead of finding Danz��, she would find Kuroto��s former Anbu subordinates in distress.


    Even if they are no longer Kuroto��s subordinates as he has left the Anbu department, Dojin couldn��t just leave them be, especially Itachi, she couldn��t have risked him getting caught or dying there.


    Although she has confidence in Itachi that he wouldn��t fall so easily, she still couldn��t sit still as his identity is very important, and she couldn��t risk it, so she had no choice but to make her move.


    Well at least this time the result was somewhat good, while she was holding Obito, Itachi managed to catch the guy inside Tobi, of course, she is also very curious about that guy��s identity, but that will have to wait for now.


    Another thing very important is that the Akatsuki Organization has also joined the hunt for Danz��, no way she wants them to get their hands on him, because not only will they be able to obtain Danz����s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, but they will also learn Amatsukami involvement in his ritual, this will make the situation very problematic for the Amatsukami, and she can��t allow that to happen, so has to make a n to hunt down Danz��.


    ��Sigh�� it seems I have much to do�� Other than making a n to hunt down Danz��, I have to also treat my injury, then practice ��Dust Release�� and improve my ��Art��, at the same time, I have to also learn ��Lava Release�� to strengthen my Earth Element and add something more at my disposal to make sure that such a situation doesn��t happen again! I don��t want to be forced to use Dust Release easily, after all, its consumption is too much and it is too dangerous!�� muttered Dojin with a determined gaze.


    Not long after, Ancor Vantian hidden in the clouds finally appeared in her field of vision,


    Having safely returned to the base, Dojin immediately made her way towards herboratory, transferring the soul inside the main body, Kuroto put the clone inside the treatment capsule, then went to his study to collect all the information he has about Lava Release Kekkei Genkai.


    ��


    The Land of Waterfall


    A few hourster, under the lead of Nagato, Uchiha Shinichi, Kakuzu, Hoshigaki Kisame, Biwa J��z��, Kahy��, Kaguya Takashi, and Chinoike Mageta arrived on the battlefield and met up with Konan and Deva Path who stayed here to follow Danz����s route and collect information about him.


    Akatsuki Organization��s base is in the Land of Iron, so it took only a few hours to arrive at the battle, as for the reason why Nagato brought all of them with him? It��s just to increase the efficiency of the hunting team. The higher the number of people, the easier it will be to find him and then he will be able to quickly kill Danz��, as for worrying about Danz����s strength, well true he has grown strong, but it is still nothing in Nagato��s eyes.


    After meeting up with Konan and Deva Path, all the Akatsuki Organization followed them and arrived at the battlefield where the army of Kusagakure collided with Danz��. Because Konan has been keeping an eye on Danz�� with her origami butterflies, without any problem they arrived at the location.


    But it appears that they are a bitte as the battlefield is already silent.


    Wherever their eyes could see, all they saw were corpses in various conditions. The blood from all the corpses flowed down and pooled together forming something akin to a stream of blood, filling the air with a pungent smell.


    But this is still not the most terrifying scene, what shocked everyone is the sight of dozens of Kusagakure shinobi hanging with tree branches prating their bodies.


    Without a doubt, this sight is the result of the battle between over a hundred Kusagakure Shinobis and Shimura Danz��, and the result of the war is also very clear from all the corpses lying on the ground.


    Looking at the purgatory-like scene in front of them, even the members of the Akatsuki Organization�C�Cwho are quite used to the sight of war and cruelty�C�Chad to stop themselves from puking.


    After taking a few breaths, Shinichi couldn��t help but mutter with a gloomy expression, ��Shimura Danz�� did all this? I knew he was a good guy, but I didn��t expect that he would turn out to be such a scum�� or maybe I should say crazy? I can feel that he was enjoying doing all this! I should have really killed him before leaving Konoha, the world would have been better without him!��


    In fact, if it weren��t for the fact that their mission this time is to hunt down Danz��, Shinichi might not havee, he felt that Danz�� is a scourge for Konoha so its best to eliminate him, however, even Shinichi didn��t expect Danz�� would be such a guy, the sight of these hundreds of corpses killed in the most brutal manner made even Shinichi feel nauseated.


    Biwa J��z�� crouched down and while checking the injury that killed one of the Kusagakure shinobi, he said with aplicated tone, ��You are right about him enjoying all this, obviously, he could have killed them simply with ease, why waste so much chakra to kill them in the most brutal way possible?


    In this shinobi world, Kirigakure shinobi have always been known for their ruthless and cruel nature, but now I feel that that��s just on the surface, in truth, Konohagakure might be the most ruthless vige, and Danz�� is at the center of all this.��


    At this time, Konan suddenly stood up and called out, ��Nagato, this one is still alive.��


    Nagato immediately appeared beside Konan, he put his hand on the forehead of the dying Kusagakure shinobi�Cnaturally, Nagato didn��t care about the life of the dying Kusagakure shinobi nor did he intend to save the other party��s life�Chis intention was in and simple�� He was browsing through the memories of this Kusagakure shinobi.


    ��


    Land of Rivers


    Danz�� covered in the blood of his enemies ran through the forest at his fastest speed, his terrifying aura scared away the wild animals and kept the strangers at bay, having ughtered over a hundred Kusagakure shinobi and thinking that he might encounter more Kusagakure shinobi if he were to go towards the Land of Grass, and more Akatsuki Organization members if he were to go to the Land of Iron, he changed his course and came to the Land of Sound via the secret routes of the Land of Fire, and then went towards the Land of Hotsprings.


    As Danz�� was traveling through the forests of the Land of Hotsprings, suddenly a figure d in blue lightning mmed him, forcing him to stop himself.


    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</em>


    Immediately afterward, one after another, dozens of figures wearing Kumogakure shinobi uniforms and forehead protectors shed in the surroundings, forming a siege that stopped Danz�� from escaping.


    Since it��s a siege created by the Kumogakure shinobi, so the person d in blue lightning is naturally the Yondaime Raikage, Ay, after forcefully stopping Danz��, Ay looked at the blood-covered man, and questioned, ��Answer me�� are you Danz�� or Hamu?��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708: The Loss of Raikage


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    Fist of the Dark Red Susano��o in its primary state collided with the dazzling thunder and lightning and made a deafening roar on the battlefield!


    What followed after the collision was the turbulent shockwave that swept the surroundings like a tornado, in the aftermath, even the sturdiest of trees could not help but break and fly away uncontrobly, so what could mere Kumogakure shinobi do in the face of such a natural disaster? They too lost their footing and scattered around.


    Fortunately, Killer Bee was also present on the battlefield�C�Che was able to resist the shockwave using version 2 Tailed-beast mode�C�Cand saved all the Kumogakure Shinobi thrown away by the wind using the eight tails of Gy��ki.


    ��


    On the main battlefield.


    After easily resisting the attack of Yondaime Raikage, Danz�� grinned menacingly, and said, ��Is this the best you can do? Are you not angry enough? Should I do things that would make you angrier?��


    Bathing in the thunder and lightning, Raikage��s brows twitched hearing Danz����s mockery, he tightened his fist in anger and cursed while ring at Danz��, ��Damn you bastard!��


    Danz�� snickered, ��You know you don��t stand a chance against me, then why bother? You might be able to put some resistance if you call the Jinchuriki of Hachibi and let him join the battle.��


    Seeing Ay silent and not doing anything, Danz�� sighed, ��Or not, and you cane to me on your own�� Even I am interested in seeing what you would do when Ipletely crush you. Hmm, maybe after killing you, I will go to Kumogakure and temporarily take over it before returning to Konoha and officially bing Hokage.��


    Having ughtered over a hundred Kusagakure Shinobi, and defeated the Six Paths of Pain as well as Konan of the Akatsuki Organization, Danz�� is no longer interested in hiding his strength or acting as if he is suffering from Schizophrenia or has some kind of problem with his soul, so when faced with Raikage��s question earlier about whether he is Danz�� or Hamu, his answer was in and simple, and it was the Roar of his Susano��o.


    Today��s Danz�� has gained a rough understanding of how strong he is. Basically, as long as he doesn��t encounter Yama, and probably Nagato too, he is invincible, and he believes that as long as his Dojutsu evolves further, he will surpass both Yama and Nagato and be the strongest in this Shinobi world.


    This feeling of having infinite power in his hands has made in drunk, addicted, and has extricated him from all binds. Now he no longer cares about his image or has fully let go of all his restraints. Even against the Kusagakure army, Danz�� knows that he could have easily fooled them and run away, but he didn��t, the killing intent within him wanted to ughter all of them as he couldn��t tolerate their transgression ofing in his way or wanting to steal his Dojutsu, and he did exactly as he desired, he ughtered those hundreds of Kusagakure shinobi in the most brutal way he could think of, and it was fun!


    Hearing Danz����s intention of taking over Kumogakure, Ay growled, ��Danz��! You have finally done it! A criminal like you is unworthy of leading my vige! As the Raikage, I will never allow it, here and now, I will put an end to your life!��


    As he dered, Ay roared at the same time, and activated his Lightning Chakra Mode to the utmost limit, immediately his chakra red up, the cks in his eyes disappeared, muscles started vibrating at extreme speed and his hair stood up like a hedgehog.


    Killer Bee, who was on the side saw his elder brother using this mode, and he instantly knew that his brother is extremely serious about killing Danz��.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The next thing that everyone heard was a deafening rumbling of thunder, as Raikage in the ultimate state of his Lightning Chakra Mode punched Danz����s Susano��o.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    A series of cracks immediately appeared on the sturdy Susano��o under Ay��s punch.


    ��Hooh, that��s unexpected!�� muttered Danz��, somewhat surprised.


    <em>ZZzzzz</em>


    But before he could do anything to retaliate, Ay disappeared, and at the same instant appeared behind Susano��o.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Another rumble sounded.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    More cracks appeared on the Susano��o.


    As Danz�� turned around, the figure of Raikage was already missing.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Another rumble and more cracks.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    And so began the one-sided assault. The rumbling sound continued to sound on the battlefield, while Ay, who has raised his speed past the speed of sound was nowhere to be seen, only the lightning covering his body could be seen as heunched a barrage of punches and kicks on Danz����s Susano��o.


    Under Raikage��s continuous and uninterrupted assault, the cracks on Danz����s Susano��o became more and more conspicuous, and it didn��t take very long when Ay made his final move, <em>��Lightning Style: Liger Bomb!�� </em>that shattered the entire Susano��o.


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    An explosion urred, and at the same instant the Susano��o shattered into countless pieces, suddenly a Bijuudama was fired at Danz�� by Killer Bee.


    <em>BOOOM!</em>


    The Bijuudama hit Danz����s body and caused a great explosion.


    The entire forest in the surroundings disappeared and dust clouds rose.


    Looking at this scene, the surrounding Kumogakure shinobi couldn��t help but cheer.


    ��A sess?!��


    ��Obviously! Who can survive a Bee-sama��s Bijuudama?��


    Suchments were heard, but when the dust cleared everyone saw apletely alright Danz�� with no sign of injury on his body.


    Looking at Danz��, everyone��s expression turned pale, ��What the hell?!��


    Some of them carefully observed him and noticed that parts of his body were shining, it was the result of sunlight being reflected, and that��s when one of the Kumogakure Shinobi realized, ��He has a very denseyer of Crystal on his body, and he was able to protect himself using that crystalyer�� If we want to kill him, we have to find a way to pass that crystalyer.��


    Hearing these words, some were angered, some were panicked, and some started brainstorming ideas, looking at all of them, Danz�� chuckled, ��It��s useless�� No matter what you lot do, you don��t have enough strength to hurt me, nor are any of you means going to be useful against me for I am the very definition of a perfect Shinobi, I am the most perfect shinobi in this world!��


    As Danz�� left these words, he marked everyone��s position with his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, then weaved a few hand seals and lifter both of his hands.


    Instantly, countless tree vines swarmed out of his hands and started binding all the Kumogakure shinobis.


    At the same time, Danz����s eyes narrowed and another Susano��o appeared in front of everyone, nobody had the time to react to this change as everyone was busy dodging or fighting the tree vines pursuing them. Using this opportunity, Danz�� sneaked behind Ay and grabbed the burly man with the hand of his Susano��o.


    Seeing Raikage captured, Killer Bee�C�Cwho has been able to resist the tree vines so far�C�Cpanicked, ��Brother!�� he sprouted all the eight tails and prepared to fight Danz��.


    But Killer Bee couldn��t put much of a fight as the number of tree vines attacking him increased exponentially, and within a few moments, Killer Bee was firmly imprisoned by trees, unable to even stand up as the tree vines wrapped around him continuously drained his chakra and grew tighter and tougher each second.


    With all the Kumogakure Shinobi either dead or captured, Danz�� nced at Raikage yfully and asked, ��Is there anything else you can do?��


    Raikage gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, he struggled and tried to break free but to no avail, helpless, Ay couldn��t help but think, ��How did Shimura Danz�� be so strong, this level of strength ispletely out of the concept, it��s as if he has reached the level of Yama and Nagato!��


    Since no reply came from Raikage, Danz�� snorted coldly, and boldly dered, ��This day marks the dawn of the era of Five Great Shinobi Viges, I will personally put an end to the rules of all five great shinobi viges, and start the age of Gods, where I will unite the entire world and rule over it as the only God after I kill Nagato and Yam�C!��


    Before he could finish his words, from the corner of his eyes, Danz�� saw a small paper butterfly fluttering in the air. As soon as he saw that small creature, Danz����s expression shrank, think of the possibility that Nagato maye after him, Danz�� immediately let go of Raikage and quickly disappeared from the battlefield using Swift Release.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709: Orochimaru��s Foolishness!


    ��Cough-cough!�� After being thrown out like some garbage by Danzo, Raikage fell heavily to the ground, he coughed heavily and took deep breaths.


    Although extremely tired and injured, Ay��s mind wasn��t slow and looked doubtfully in the direction Danzo disappeared unable to figure out why Danzo left him alive and ran away all of a sudden, he is not certain why but he could feel that Danzo was somewhat panicked at that moment.


    At the same time when thinking of the consequences should Danzo didn��t retreat immediately Ay felt terrified. No doubt, Danzo would have killed him and the rest of the Kumogakure shinobi following him, after killing them, Danzo would have captured Bee and then taken over the Kumogakure Vige.


    He didn��t know whether to feel d or angered that the worst didn��t happen.


    At this time, the Kumogakure shinobi who managed the cmity named Danzo gathered around Ay and worriedly asked, ��Raikage-sama�� are you�� are you alright?��


    Ay gave no answer to the concern of his subordinates, instead, he pushed them aside since they were blocking his vision and then looked at the thing flying in the sky not far from the battlefield, and couldn��t help but think, ��They are butterflies? It��s odd for butterflies to be present at such a battlefield�� could it be that they are��!��


    Before Ay couldplete, his thoughts were interrupted midway by the sudden indistinct rap that came from his side, ��Brother, are you okay? Why are you looking in a daze? Did you hit your head in the craze? Fool, ya fool!��


    Listening to Bee��s voice, Ay sighed, and without moving his gaze, he ordered the Kumogakure shinobi gathered around him, ��Take the injured, we will immediately retreat!��


    Bee followed Ay��s gaze and looked at the origami butterfly gradually flying away, and questioned, ��What��s wrong brother?��


    Ay replied with a solemn expression, ��The fact that Danzo retreated so decisively worries me�� He clearly had the opportunity to kill me, yet he didn��t and put more importance on escaping instead of finishing me.�� And added after a pause, ��This can only mean one thing, someone is after him as well, and given how decisive Danzo was on escaping, we can conclude that the strength of the person pursuing him is something that even Danzo is afraid of, which means that the other person is definitely stronger than us as well, that��s why we can��t stay here any longer, we have to retreat as well!��


    Killer Bee was taken aback, ��Wait brother, Danzo didn��t kill us just now�� do you think he wants us to resist his pursuers and buy him some time? Buy why would we do that�� unless����


    Ay nodded with a gloomy face. He really couldn��t think of any other reason. Based on Ay��s understanding, given Danzo��s strength, there are probably only two people in this shinobi world who have enough power and terror to make even Danzo run in panic, and those two are none other than Yama and Nagato.


    Since Amatsukami Organization currently has a cooperative rtionship with the five great shinobi viges, so it��s highly unlikely for Yama to attack them, which can only mean one thing, the one pursuing Danzo is undoubtedly Nagato, and perhaps some other members of the Akatsuki Organization as well.


    If the person is really Nagato, then they definitely can��t stay here, because Nagato will not only kill all of them, but even capture Bee, which would be the worst situation for Kumogakure, so after realizing the seriousness of the problem, Ay, Bee, as well as the other Kumogakure shinobi quickly cleaned up the mess on the battlefield, picked up their injuredpanions and immediately retreated from the battlefield.


    On the way back to the Land of Lightning, Killer Bee often looked back and muttered with lingering fear, ��This time we were really unlucky�� who would have thought that in addition to having Uchiha��s Susano��o, Danzo can also use Shodaime Hokage��s Wood Release�� With those tree roots binding me, I couldn��t use the power of Gy��ki at all�� Wood Release is really the nemesis of the Tailed Beasts and Jinchuriki! No wonder, Shodaime Hokage proposed to catch all the nine-tailed beasts and distribute them to the five great shinobi viges during the first Five Kage Conference. He wasn��t afraid of their powers at all as he had the confidence to singlehandedly deal with all nine of them.��


    Thinking of the terrible feeling and helplessness in the face of Danzo��s Jutsu, Bee feels terrible, he really couldn��t imagine how fathomable Shodaime Hokage was at that time who created the era of the five great shinobi viges.


    The always reckless Ay also took time to reflect on his actions and apologized, ��Bee please forgive me�� It was my anger and foolishness that almost resulted in our doom����


    Bee shook his head, ��Don��t worry brother.�� Then asked, ��What should we do now?��


    Ay suppressed the anger and unwillingness in his heart, and said with a sullen expression, ��Although I hate to admit it, Danzo has really be an existence beyond us. I don��t know what does Akatsuki Organization wants from Danzo, but we can��t depend on them. We must hold the Five Kage conference and discuss the matter of Danzo with the other four Kage and devise a n to deal with him together.��


    ��


    Danzo��s side


    After retreating from the battle, Danzo made his way towards the coast of the Land of Hot Springs, while traversing through the forests, he suddenly sensed something, stopped and said coldly, ��Come out!��


    Following Danzo��s words, a shite snake crawled out from behind a tree and took the form of Orochimaru.


    Looking at the person, Danzo frowned, ��Orochimaru? What do you want now?��


    Orochimaru looked up and down on Danzo, and while licking his lips with his long tongue, he said, ��Tsk tsk�� Danzo, your current situation doesn��t look very good�� how about I help you out a little?��


    From Orochimaru��s perspective Danzo��s clothes were tattered all over and stained with blood, and from the way the blood had soaked Danzo��s clothes, Orochimaru was quite certain that this was the result of injuries, so the blood much have been Danzo��s not the enemies. From Danzo��s disordered breath, and his somewhat panicked state, Orochimaru was able to confirm that Danzo is having a hard time because of being on the run for so long. Observing Danzo��s state, it can also be concluded that the rumors about him are somewhat credible. Therefore, Orochimaru initially tried to y it his way and gave Danzo an olive branch.


    However, Danzo obviously didn��t believe in Orochimaru��s words, and snorted coldly, ��Orochimaru, cut the act, and answer me straight, are you also after my Sharingan?��


    Orochimaru chuckled, ��Hahaha���� then he shook his head and while licking his lips in excitement he said with greedy eyes, ��No no no�� Danzo, you are wrong, I don��t just want the Sharingan, I want your entire body! The body you are using was specifically created by me, the likes of you aren��t worthy of using such a perfect body, isn��t it obvious for me to take it back for my own use?��


    Looking at his serious eyes, and hearing his words, Danzo snorted, and said with a smile, ��Orochimaru, do you know who I was fighting against before?��


    Orochimaru held his chin and said, ��I personally saw you fighting against the Six Paths of Pain and Konan of the Akatsuki Organization, then I did hear rumors about you ughtering over a hundred Kusagakure shinobi, and yeah, I am also aware of your fight against the Yondaime Raikage and Killer Bee not long ago�� but what does that matter? Do you think you scare me? Although I suppose that I should be grateful to those people for consuming your chakra, physical strength, and mental strength.��


    Danzo was surprised, ��You are aware of all this, and yet you are here?��


    Orochimaruughed and immediately after weaving the hand signs, he tapped on the ground, <em>��Kuchiyose: Edo Tensei!��</em>


    Hearing these familiar words, Danzo��s expression changed, ��He ns to use Shodaime-sama and Nidaime-sama��s Edo Tensei!�� and quickly let out a roar.


    <em>ROAR!</em>


    Danzo��s sudden roar shook Orochimaru��s soul and caused him toe to a stop midway and cough out blood, and couldn��t help but think, ��Didn��t he need to use the Susano��o to use this?��


    Using this brief window when Orochimaru was catching his breath, Danzo immediately activated his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and used a Genjutsu on him.


    Orochimaru was horrified to find that he can��t move at all!


    With Orochimaru captured, Danzo walked up to him and said, ��Orochimaru�� you dared to underestimate me�� this was your greatest mistake, true the two Hokage are extremely strong, however, they are of no use if they can��t evene out.��


    Orochimaru��s expression was stiff, he still couldn��t believe that Danzo was able to put him in a Genjutsu with just a single nce!


    Noting Orochimaru��s silence, Danzo patted his shoulder and said, ��Speaking of which, I should be thanking you. If you hadn��t tried to do anything underhanded during the ritual ceremony, I might not have gained this level of power.�� And added after a pause, ��It��s really a pity that in the end, you chose the wrong person to steal the body�� if you had remained loyal to me, you would have gained a ce in the future shinobi world too�� s�� it can��t be helped, you chose to make yourself my enemy, so you have to be prepared of the consequences.��


    Having said that, Danzo looked at Orochimaru with his left Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and poured chakra into his body.


    As Danzo poured his chakra into Orochimaru��s body, suddenly a bloody mist started to circle around him and started to decay his body.


    ��Ahhhhhh��.!�� Orochimaru cried in pain as his body started to decay and dissolve under the effects of the bloody mist.


    Orochimaru��s painful cry was the most melodious song to Danzo��s ears, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the act of killing Orochimaru with contentment.


    Within a few seconds, Orochimaru��s body turned into liquid, and with that Orochimaru died.


    After dealing with Orochimaru, Danzo shook his head and continued traversing toward the coast of the Land of Hot Spring.


    The reason he came all the way to the coast is to cross the sea.


    Having spent thest few months running, escaping, and fighting all over the Shinobi World, Danzo has understood that he needs a safe foothold now, and Kirigakure in the Land of Water is his best option.


    Although Danzo wants to kill the female Homusubi and evolve his eyes, however, there are no signs of members of Amatsukamiing after him, he has encountered people from all the Shinobi Viges and even fought against the Akatsuki Organization, but there is no news of Amatsukami or Homusubi, this makes Danzo doubtful. He doesn��t know what��s going on with Amatsukami and why they are noting after him, but he has understood that he can��t force Homusubi toe out using himself as bait, so he ns to use other means. And taking over Kirigakure will be one of those means.


    Danzo believes that taking over Kirigakure�C�Cwhose military strength is not very strong at this time�C�Cwon��t be very difficult. He just has to use a Genjutsu on the current Mizukage Yagura, and he will be able to control Kirigakure from the shadows. With his strength and Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, this won��t be very difficult.


    With such a n in his mind, Danzo jumped into the sea and ran towards the Land of Water.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710: Taking over the Land of Water?


    Using the Swift Release, Danzo traversed the sea, his speed was extremely fast and in less than half a day, he had already crossed the small inds scattered on the sea between the Land of Hot Springs and the Land of Lightning and had entered the ocean between the Land of Water and the maind of the Shinobi Continent.


    Danzo is extremely confident that at this time no one is following him, whether they are Shinobi from any of the shinobi viges or the butterflies sent by Konan. He made sure to throw them off when he was passing the Land of Hotsprings, andter he also made sure to create three Wood Clones and send them in four different directions of the Shinobi Continent.


    Despite using so many means, Danzo still did not dare take any chances and crossed the Ocean at his fastest speed without slowing down even once, he continued to use Swift Release regardless of the Chakra Consumption.


    Danzo��s speed is so fast that if someone were to see the Ocean of the Land of Water from a high altitude, they would be able to see something cutting through the sea in a straight line as if an invisible long sword.


    Of course, there is a reason why Danzo is in such a hurry!


    He believes that he mustplete taking over Kirigakure before the news from the Maind reaches the Land of Water. As we all know, the Land of Water is isted overseas, so thetest news and happenings on the maind take rtively more time�C�Cinparison to other countries on the maind�C�Cto reach the doors of Kirigakure. This is why Danzo believes that Kirigakrue will be his temporary shelter as he recovers and make his moves to unite the entire Shinobi World.


    In the previous battles, although he managed to defeat Six Paths of Pain, hundreds of Kusgakure shinobi, Raikage, Killer Bee, and dozens of Kumogakure Shinobi, as well as Orochimaru, Danzo is still very clear that he won��t be able to do much against Nagato and Yama with his current strength. So Danzo ns to hide for a while in Kirigakrue and figure out a way to lead Homusubi out of her hiding so that he can take her visual prowess in order to evolve his Dujutsu and be stronger.


    Additionally, Danzo also needs an intelligencework. His Root subordinates are almost all dead, and none of Konoha��s shinobi will help him with the intelligence considering that he is a wanted man in Konoha��s Bingo Book, as such, he currentlycks the means of obtaining thetest intelligence of the shinobi world. Danzo believes that by taking over Kirigakrue, he will also get ess to their intelligencework, and Kirigakure shinobi will be his eyes and ears.


    As for the problem of taking over Kirigakure?


    Danzo isn��t worried at all, he believes that it won��t be hard for him.


    Even if Karatachi Yagura is known as one of the two Perfect Jinchuriki, Danzo is still confident, he possesses both Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and Wood Release, and both of them are the nemesis of Tailed Beasts. Danzo can easily defeat Yagura with his strength and put him as well as Sanbi in a powerful Genjutsu to control him and gain control over the entire Kirigakure from the shadows.


    With such thoughts in his mind, Danzo further speeded up and after a few hours of running on the sea, he saw an Archipgo in the distance.


    The appearance of the Archipgo means that he has entered the sphere of influence of the Land of Water, understanding this, Danzo slowed down and quietly crossed the inds while trying not to attract any attention from the Kirigakure shinobi present in the vicinity.


    Danzo knows that he can��t reveal his whereabouts to the Kirigakure Shinobi yet because there is no guarantee whether they are spies from other forces, therefore, he ns to directly go to the Kirigakure and meet with their senior officials.


    And he already has the excuse of meeting with the senior officials of Kirigakure.


    Among the five shinobi that he absorbed during the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, one is a member of the Terumi n from Kirigakure and possessed Boil Release Kekkei Genkai. A few months back, Danzo spread rumors about the problems in his soul, although those rumors may no longer be credible on the maind because of his previous fights against Pain, Kusagakure, and Raikage, they will still work in Kirigakure as it will definitely take more time for them to learn about the happenings of the maind.


    Therefore, all he has to do is pretend to be that particr Kirigakure shinobi, just like he did with Raikage, and there will be a possibility of meeting the Mizukage in person. And once he meets Karatachi Yagura, then everything will go just as he nned.


    With such thoughts in his mind, using the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in conjunction with Swift Release Danzo slipped past the Kirigakrue patrol and directly sneaked inside Kirigakure. It wasn��t until he arrived in front of the Mizukage Building did he deactivated his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and revealed himself to the guards of the Mizukage Building.


    ��Who the hell are you?��


    The sudden appearance of Danzo surprised the guards, making them vignt.


    Danzo clutched his chest with a painful expression and shouted hoarsely, ��It��s me�� Terumi Noriko�� please inform Mei-sama that I have some important news to report to Mizukage-sama�� hurry up�� please tell Mei-sama that I am here before it��s toote!��


    ��


    Somewhere in the Land of Waterfall


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    With the sound of breaking through wind, several figures arrived on the battlefield where Danzo and Six Paths of Pain fought not long ago.


    ��Hey�� if I remember correctly, this area had a mountain, right?��


    ��Yeah, a mountain used to exist here�� but what the hell happened to it, where did it go?��


    ��Was it crumbled because of Earthquake�� or is it because of��?��


    ��Look closely, there are several traces of battle, meaning this is the result of a battle�� an incredible battle must have urred here, and in the aftermath of the battle, this mountain ended up destroyed.��


    ��Who could be responsible for such arge-scale destruction?��


    Looking at the unrecognizable and dpidated scene in front of him, the shinobis wearing the forehead protector of Iwagakure looked at each other in disbelief.


    At this time, the captain of the team ordered, ��Don��t stand in a daze�� check the battlefield immediately and find anything you can�� I have a hunch that another big thing is about to happen in the Shinobi World�� we must figure out what exactly is going on and report back to the vige.��


    ��Yes, captain!�� All the Iwagakure shinobi responded with a nod and immediately spread all over the battlefield, carefully inspecting it.


    Simr scenes urred on the other battlefields as well where Danzo fought, whether it was in the Land of Grass, the Land of Frost, or the Land of Hot Springs, all these battlefields were being inspected by shinobi from various viges, collecting any and all information they could obtain and transmitted back to their viges at the fastest speed.


    And the shinobi viges weren��t the only ones, even the ck Market also indulged in this.


    Within the next few days, leaders of all the viges were also made aware of the records of his various battles. The most shocking was the record of his battle against the Akatsuki Organization and ABbination of Kumogakure.


    At the same time, as all the information they have collected was put together a conclusion that Shimura Danzo has made his way towards the Chigiri Sea was proposed by all parties.


    Considering his strength, speed, and the direction he was moving in, all parties realized the seriousness of the problem and immediately sent their envoys to the Land of Water.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711: Suspicious Terumi Mei


    Mizukage Building, Kirigakure.


    <em>Drip�� Drip��!</em>


    As ��Terumi Noriko�� followed the two Kirigakure Anbu, blood kept dripping from his body.


    After taking a few more steps, one of the Kirigakure Anbu turned back his head and noting the serious wound on his body, he said, ��I think it would be best to patch you up first, at this rate, you will die before giving any information to Mizukage-sama!��


    ��Noriko�� shook his head and said with a weak expression, ��This matter is extremely important, we can��t dy�� I don��t know how long Shimura Danzo��s soul will remain dormant, and how long I can keep control over this body, so it would be best to put the treatment on hold, first I have to deliver the information.��


    The Anbu was doubtful, but he nodded nheless, ��Alright.��


    Not long after, the three people came to an underground sealed room in the basement of the Mizukage Building. The two Kirigakure Anbu instructed ��Noriko��, ��Sit here�� We have sent the message to Mei-sama, she is on her way here�� if you manage to convince her, then you may have a chance of seeing Mizukage-sama!��


    ��I understand, but please just hurry!�� ��Noriko�� nodded, and emphasized the importance of time.


    ��


    A few minutester.


    Through the one-way ss, Terumi Mei, Utakata, Ao, and the other senior leaders of Kirigakure observed ��Noriko�� silently sitting in the other room.


    After a while of silence, Ao questioned Mei, ��Mei-sama, what do you think, is he really Terumi Noriko?��


    Mei shook her head, ��I don��t know���� and exined, ��Although we are from the same n, I can��t say for sure�� He was much older them me so we barely had any interaction�� And I doubt other members of my n would have any idea considering that he was a loner kind of guy and left Kirigakure a few years ago.��


    Ao sighed and said, ��Based on the rumors I have heard about Shimura Danzo, it seems to be possible, it is said that Shimura Danzo had a problem in ritual, so other souls in his body are able to take control of the body.��


    Mei nodded, ��I know, I have also heard of the rumors, and in this way, it is indeed possible.�� She paused here, and added, ��However, I feel that something is amiss�� he sneaked back into the vige and said that he must meet Mizukage-sama at all cost as he has to tell Yagura-sama something very important.


    He says that it is so secretive that he can��t even inform me�� This is strange����


    Ao questioned doubtfully, ��Do you suspect that he is after Mizukage-sama��s life?��


    Before Mei can reply, one of the senior officials of Kirigakure snorted coldly and said, ��His injuries are so severe, although, they have been healed temporarily by our Iryo-nin so he won��t immediately die, he is still in an extremely weak state�� I don��t think we have anything to worry about, the one who should be worried is him�� if he has some intentions, then he will die a miserable death.��


    After a brief silence, Mei asked the Iryo-nin who treated ��Noriko��, ��What is your opinion on his injury? Is it from a battle or self-made and how serious is it?��


    The Iryo-nin replied, ��All the injuries seem to be from the battle�� and the prating injury on his chest is the most serious, the area in his chest is seriously burned as well as if electrocuted at high voltage����


    Mei muttered with a thoughtful expression, ��A prating injury at the chest with signs of electrocution? I seem to know this guy who has a thing for prating others�� chests with lightning wrapped on his hands�� Could it be the work of that guy? If it is him then it would make sense?��


    Ao nodded, ��I think it��s possible that the person who injured him this badly is Hatake Kakashi from Konoha.�� And added, ��And if Hatake Kakashi was able to injure him, then perhaps his threat isn��t that great����


    At this time Utakata�C�Cwho has remained silent up until now�C�Cpointed out, ��Perhaps Hatake Kakashi was able to injure him using the element of surprise with his Flying Raijin Jutsu, are we sure that we can do that too?�� and emphasized after a pause, ��And do not forget that he possesses a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan�� We can��t ignore that at all!��


    Hearing Utakata��s reminder all the senior officials of Kirigakure became vignt again, ��This guy has Mangekyou Sharingan and he insists on meeting the Mizukage-sama�� could it be?��


    ��Noriko�� may be injured, but as long as he possesses the Mangekyou Sharingan, he has to be dealt with carefully.


    At this time, a Kirigakure Anbu entered the room, walked closer to Mei, and whispered in her ear, ��Mei-sama, Mizukage-sama has sent a message.��


    Mei nodded ��I see.�� and prompted the Anbu to continue, ��And what is Mizukage-sama��s decision?��


    The Anbu replied, ��Mizukage-sama has decided to meet him in person and hear what he has to say.��


    Mei was taken aback, ��What?�� and couldn��t help but question the Anbu, ��Why does Mizukage-sama want to meet him? He should be aware of the danger�� This is too risky!��


    The Anbu shook his head, ��I don��t know.�� And added, ��This is Mizukage-sama��s order, it seems that he has something in mind.��


    Hearing the Anbu��s words, Mei became silent, and after taking a deep breath, she nodded, ��I see.�� And questioned, ��Is Mizukage-samaing here?��


    The Anbu shook his head, ��No, we have to escort him to Mizukage-sama����


    Mei was hesitant, however, out of trust in Mizukage-sama, she nodded, ��In that case be careful on the way, and if you find anything suspicious, take him to that ce instead of taking him to Mizukage-sama!��


    ��I understand.�� The Anbu nodded and left the room.


    As the Anbu left, Ao and the others couldn��t help but look at Mei in confusion and ask, ��Are you sure this is the right thing to do Mei-sama�� what if something were to happen?��


    Mei sighed, ��This is Mizukage-sama��s order, we have no choice but to follow it.��


    Since, Terumi Mei, the second highest authority of Kirigakure has said so, the others could only remain silent.


    ��


    On the other side, after getting Terumi Mei��s approval, a team of Kirigakure Anbu led ��Terumi Noriko�� out of Kirigakure.


    On the way, ��Noriko�� asked one of the Anbu, ��Where are we going?��


    The captain of the squad said coldly, ��Don��t ask things you should�� just follow us.��


    ��Noriko��s�� face turned cold, he immediately activated the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, put the Anbu team in a Genjutsu before they could resist, and questioned, ��Answer me�� where are we going?��


    The captain replied with a dull expression, ��To the Toto ind.��


    ��Noriko�� frowned, ��Toto Ind? Isn��t that Kirigakure��s military base?�� and questioned, ��Why are we going to the Toto Ind?��


    The Anbu answered, ��Because Mizukage-sama is on the Toto Ind!��


    ��I see.�� Muttered ��Noriko�� as he stopped asking any more questions and instructed the Anbu team to continue on their route, of course, he didn��t release them from the Genjutsu.


    After a few hours of continuous running, the group finally arrived on Toto Ind.


    Even from a distance, ��Noriko�� was able to sense hundreds of Kirigakure shinobi guarding Toto Ind.


    Despite the presence of hundreds of Kirigakure shinobi on the Toto Ind, ��Noriko�� wasn��t panicked, instead, he was happy, because he felt that the more cautious Mizukage is, the greater will be the chances of sess!


    Arriving uninterrupted at the back mountain of Toto Ind, the leader of the security on Toto Ind pointed at the dark passage going deep into the ground and said, ��You will find Mizukage-sama waiting for you in the room at the end of this passage.��


    ��Noriko�� nodded, ��Alright.�� And quickly stepped into the dark passage.


    ��Noriko�� didn��t care if this was a trap, he has obtained all the necessary information from the captain of the Anbu team and knows that the leader of security was indeed telling the truth. In fact, even if this was a trap, ��Noriko�� wouldn��t care at all, rather he would be happy and excited because then he will enjoy ughtering all the Kirigakure shinobi on this ind!


    Resisting his intent to kill, ��Noriko�� chuckled as walked deeper into the dark passage. Soon, he saw a room and a young figure doing some paperwork inside the room.


    ��Noriko�� immediately recognized the young figure, and looking at the young figure focused on the paperwork, ��Noriko�� smiled slyly, ��Karatachi Yagura�� with this, my n to take over Kirigakure is going to beplete!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 712 - Trap or Trapped?

    Mizukage Building, Kirigakure


    The Shinobi�C�Cdelivering the parchment to the Mizukage Building quickly arrived at Mizukage��s office at the fastest speed and presented the information urgently sent by the Kirigakure shinobi lurking in the main continent.


    Mei opened the parchment and found it empty, but her expression did not change, she quickly took out some kind of liquid from one of the drawers of her desk and brushed it on both sides of the parchment.


    After that, as she put the parchment over the candle me, text appeared on the parchment. She nced at it briefly and as soon as she did, her expression turned aghast, and she quickly ordered A�� who was looking through some scrolls not too far away, ��Quickly, gather up all our best men�� We have to immediately rush to the Toto Inds!��


    A�� was taken aback by Mei��s sudden instruction, and asked with a doubtful expression, ��What happened?!��


    As Mei rushed towards the gate of her office, she left the parchment on A����s table and instructed, ��See for it yourself!��


    A�� picked up the parchment with a doubtful expression and as he read the information on the parchment, his reaction wasn��t any different from Mei��s, ��You can��t be serious, if this is all true then��!��


    Mei spoke in frustration, ��Nearly defeating the Six Paths of Pain, ughtering hundreds of Kusagakure shinobi, and defeating the ABbination of Kumogakure with ease! He has be an outright monster! Our source says that in addition to the five Kekkei Genkai that he absorbed through the ritual, he possesses both Uchiha��s Mangeky�� Sharingan and Shodaime Hokage��s Wood Release�� I am afraid his intention about urgently wanting to see Yagura-sama and telling him something extremely important information was just an act; his intentions are something else entirely!��


    A�� nodded, ��Noriko�� no�� it��s better to call him Shimura Danz�� at this point�� he can��t be allowed to seed, because it would mean disaster for Kirigakure!��


    After gathering up their men in a hurry, Mei and A�� led them to Toto Ind which is only a few hours away, their only hope is to reach that ind on time before it��s toote.


    ��


    Underground Room, Toto Ind


    The darkness of the underground cave did not hinder Danz����s vision, he nced at Yagura sitting quietly on a chair as he read some documents, after confirming that the other party was indeed Yondaime Mizukage from the Sanbi��s chakra inside him.


    While Danz�� was observing the Yondaime Raikage, Yagura suddenly lifted his head and said while looking in the direction of the entrance, ��If you are finished confirming that it is indeed me,e inside already����


    ��Alright.�� Said Danz�� as he stepped inside the room.


    Observing Danz�� as he walked in, Yagura muttered, ��It seems that currently, you are Shimura Danz��, not Terumi Noriko.��


    Danz�� smirked, and said disdainfully, ��I don��t know whether tough at your foolishness ormend you for your bravery�� You should be aware of the fact that I have the Mangeky�� Sharingan, yet you took the risk of meeting me alone�� no wonder you became Akatsuki Organization��s puppet!��


    When he came to Kirigakure; Danz�� expected that getting a chance to meet Yagura alone would be very difficult, and there would be a lot of twists and turns, after all, even if ��Terumi Noriko�� used to be a Kirigakure shinobi at some point in time, he has been absorbed by Shimura Danz��, and even if there are rumors about him having problem in his soul, those are just rumors and unless Kirigakure seniors officials themselves confirms the truth, they won��t allow him to meet the Mizukage.


    However, there was no difficulty, and he was able to meet the Mizukage quite easily.


    This entire process was so easy that for a moment Danz�� even doubted whether this was all real or his hallucination�� he even activated his D��jutsu to verify and found no signs of deceit.


    On the other hand, Yagura gave no reply to Danz����s mockery, instead, as Danz����s eyes turned scarlet with aplex pattern, he asked doubtfully, ��So these are Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan?��


    ��Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan?!�� muttered Danz�� in surprise.


    Danz�� knew for a fact that his Mangeky�� Sharingan wasn��t an ordinary Mangeky�� Sharingan, however, he did not know that it is called Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan, ��It turns out these D��jutsu are called Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan�� but how do you know this? And what else do you know about these eyes? Answer me!��


    Before Yagura could answer, a voice came from darkness deep inside the room, ��Yes, these are Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan����


    It turns out that Yagura didn��t ask ��So these are Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan?�� from Danz��, rather it was from this person who just revealed their existence.


    Seeing that the person was walking outward, Yagura got up, and while respectfully bowing, he asked, ��Do you need my help?��


    As the person walked closer, their appearance became clear, they were wearing a ck cloak with gold threading, the cloak had kanji for ��Fire�� on the chest part and the kanji symbol of all the chakra natures on the back. The person also donned a fire-patterned mask.


    Looking at the person who came out, Danz�� was taken aback, ��Homusubi?! What the hell are you doing here?��


    That��s right, it��s none other than Homusubi who walked out of the shadows, she ignored Danz����s question and gently instructed Yagura, ��No, this battle isn��t for you.��


    Yagura nodded, ��I understand.�� Then he quickly picked up the papers stacked on the table and disappeared with a body flicker.


    Seeing that Homusubi ignored him, Danz�� shouted, ��Don��t ignore me! Answer me, what the hell are you doing here?!��


    Homusubi smirked and asked, ��Why are you so surprised? Weren��t you trying to meet me for so long? You should be happy; I am finally in front of you! Although, I never expected that this would be the situation in which we will meet�� who would have thought that you�C�Cwho were trying to lure me into your trap�C�Cwould unknowingly walk straight to Kirigakure.��


    Homusubi didn��t lie�� She really didn��t expect that Yagura would suddenly send her the message about Danz��ing to Kirigakure and wanting to see him.


    But since this happened, Homusubi would naturally not let go of this heaven-sent opportunity, so she instructed Yagura to lure Danz�� to an isted ind so that she could safely recover the pair of Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan after killing him.


    Hearing Homusubi��s answer, and based on Yagura��s respectful attitude towards her, a realization finally dawned, ��It turns out that Amatsukami is controlling Kirigakure from Shadows, and the Mizukage has again be a puppet!��


    However, something still bugged Danz��, ��How did you people control Karatachi Yagura? I saw with these eyes, that he isn��t being controlled by Genjutsu, there is no foreign chakra in his body other than that of Sanbi��s�� so how did you people do it.��


    Obviously, Danz�� didn��t even consider the possibility that Yagura may have willingly be loyal to Amatsukami. In his opinion, such a possibility is impossible!


    Homusubi shrugged, ��We have our way of doing things�� and since you are going to be a dead man soon enough, there is no reason for you to know about this.��


    Danz�� chuckled, ��Do you think that alone you are capable of killing me?��


    Homusubi sighed, ��I guess it would be too much to kill you alone���� and added with a smirk, ��But who said I am alone?��


    As her words fell, two simultaneous sounds of footsteps echoed in the cave. One from the entrance, and the other from the darkness. As the two people walked closer, their appearance became clear, both of them were wearing the same Homusubi outfit.


    Looking at the three people, Danz�� was stupefied, ��Three�� three Homusubi?! How�� how is this possible? How could there be three of you?!��


    Simr to the entire Shinobi World, Danz�� also always thought that there were only two Homusubi, one the female Homusubi with Golden Susano��o, and the other the male Homusubi with a blood red Susano��o, who would have thought there would be the third one out there��!


    And based on the general convention of Amatsukami, those who can be Homusubi will at least have a pair of Mangeky�� Sharingan!


    In other words, there are a total of three Uchihas with Mangeky�� Sharingan in Amatsukami! If this doesn��t make Danz�� feel unbelievable then what else will? For a brief moment, Danz�� even thought of the possibility that the entire Uchiha n might have submitted to Amatsukami, and they are actively sending their Mangeky�� Sharingan awakeners to the Amatsukami!


    As he thought more, Danz����s shock turned into ecstasy, he covered his hands andughed out, ��Hahahahaha�� hahahahaha�� so that��s it�� everything makes sense now�� now this is easy�� the Uchiha n seems to have actively betrayed Konoha and sided with an enemy organization�� they must be purged for the sake of Konoha and the Shinobi World that I will unite very soon!��


    As he dered this, he removed his hand from his eyes. At the same time, a strange brilliance shed in them as Susano��o appeared around his body.


    Seeing Danz����s move, Homusubi didn��t bother to waste any time, and she too quickly activated her Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan as Golden Susano��o started to appear around her body too.


    As Danz�� and female Homusubi manifested their Susano��o, the other two Homusubi also activated their Mangeky�� Sharingan and manifested their Susano��o as well!


    Seeing Susano��o appearing in the cave one after another, Danz��ughed madly, ��Let��s see whose Susano��o is stronger!�� immediately a fierce chakra burst out of his body followed by a beast-like roar from his Susano��o that seemed to shake everyone��s soul.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713: The Battle of Four Susano��o!


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! BOOM!</em>


    As the four majestic Susano��o appeared, the underground room they were present in shook and immediately started to copse.


    Unaffected by the falling rubble, the copsing roof, and surging smoke, the three Homusubi surrounded Danzo��s Susano��o in a triangr formation and started to attack him.


    The status of all the four Susano��o is different, female Homusubi��s Golden Susano��o is wrapped in Golden mes and was wielding four Chakra Swords, the second Susano��o is dark green in color with a reddish-orange me burning in the chest, it also has two drill-like swords waiting to drill through anything, the third Susano��o is Light red in color, although it��s size is not as big as the previous two, nheless, it was not to be taken lightly as it is wielding an orange shield (Yata Mirror) and a Gourd Sword (Totsuka Sword) that are two legendary weapons, overall, all the three Susano��o looked majestic, as if the God of War. And finally, the Susano��o at the center, blood red in color with muddy texture, Oni-like horns with sharp projections on the body and beast-like face, rather than a God of War, it looked more like a demon of war.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Lightning rumbled in the sky, and dense dark clouds covered Toto Ind in darkness as howling winds blew.


    This is Shinobi world, one moment the sky is clear, the other moment, it will be covered in dense clouds, such changes are often visible when powerful people engage in battles, and the presence of four Susano��o is one such situation when witnessing such changes are not so strange, after all, even if not invincible, Susano��o also represents peak levelbat power, and the appearance of four Susano��o at the same time on the same ind is not a joke.


    This clearly means that something incredible is about to happen.


    It��s a pity that other than the four people standing on the battlefield, no one else is present on-site to witness such an incredible scene as all the Kirigakure Shinobi have been evacuated by Yagura and they are already far away from Toto Ind, at the same time, Yagura is covering the Toto Ind in a Water Veil to avoid any aftershocks or Chakra fluctuations from spreading outside the Toto Ind so no one can guess what is happening on the Toto Ind at this time.


    ��


    Toto Ind


    Danzo murderously looked at the three Susano��o surrounding him from three sides, he not only showed no signs of fear butughed wildly�� ��Stupid Uchiha�� you people think that you are the ones who are eliminating me, but in reality, I am the one who is eliminating you�� It doesn��t matter if there is one of you, two of you, or three of you�� it doesn��t even matter if there are more of you�� I will eliminate each of you one by one until there is no sign of Homusubi or Uchiha on the surface of this Shinobi World!��


    Having defeated the Six Paths of Pain, hundreds of Kusagakure Shinobi, Kumogakure��s ABbination, and Orochimaru with not much difficulty, Danzo��s confidence is at its peak, he believes that other than Nagato and Yama, no one can defeat him, it doesn��t matter how many they are, so obviously, he isn��t even taking the three Homusubi seriously in front of him at all!


    In his eyes, he is the future God of the Shinobi World, the one who will unite it and rule over it.


    Looking at Danzo, even Tsukihi can��t help but wonder, ��How did his chakra be so terrifying?!�� she could ignore Danzo��s madness, and murderous intent, however, she couldn��t ignore the terrifying chakra that he was emitting.


    Whether his Visual Prowess or Chakra Levels, they have grown far too much since shest fought him at the Volcano in the Land of Fire. Of course, Tsukihi is also not aware of all of Danzo��s achievements, but even if that��s the case, her vignce towards him increased!


    And Tsukihi isn��t the only one, even Shisui and Itachi are the same, although they haven��t fought against Danzo before, nor are they exactly aware of all of his deeds in the Land of Fire, they were able to judge that they can��t take Danzo lightly. Even if Shisui was using Senjutsu, and even if Itachi had both Yata Mirror and Totsuka Sword, neither of them dared to get arrogant and only increased their vignce.


    As the situation got tenser and tenser, the dark clouds in the sky precipitated and droplets of water started to fall on the battlefield.


    <em>Pittar! Pattar!</em>


    The rain was the signal, and as soon as the water touched the ground all four of them moved.


    Danzo��s Susano��o had an advantage in terms of both speed and strength, and heavily smashed his fist into the ground!


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    As Danzo��s fist touched, the entire Toto Ind shook!


    Countless pieces of rocks flew over and momentarily blocked the vision of the three Susano��o, using this short window of time to his advantage, he lifted a heavy boulder of several meters in size and threw it on Homusubi��s (Itachi��s) Susano��o.


    Although Itachi was able to protect himself from the boulder with the help of Yata Mirror, however, the momentum of the boulder still existed, as a result, his Susano��o flew out while plowing a ravine of several meters in the ground!


    Although the attack did not do as he intended, Danzo was still content with the same window that appeared in the defensive formation, he took advantage of this gap, and jumped towards the green Susano��o.


    While in mid-air, Danzo looked at the figure of Homusubi standing inside the Susano��o, and shouted loudly, ��Uchiha Shisui�� I wasn��t wrong when I thought that you have betrayed the vige�� although you might have fooled everyone with your Genjutsu, you couldn��t fool me! s, Hiruzen didn��t heed my advice and restrained me from taking away your Mangekyou Sharingan�� Otherwise, I would have already dealt with one of the traitorous Uchiha!��


    The appearance of Shisui��s Susano��o is no secret in Konoha, so the moment, the green Susano��o appeared before, Danzo was able to guess that the Homusubi using this Susano��o is none other than Uchiha Shisui!


    Even if Danzo guessed his identity, Shisui remained silent, instead of talking nonsense with him, Shisui raised his drill sword and rushed towards the iing Danzo.


    Danzo seemed to have anticipated this attack and waved the three wolverine-like ws of his Susano��o to meet the iing drill sword.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Another violent impact shook the entire ind, smashing several meters deep craters that continued to spread all over the ind.


    Even if the defense and attack power of Shisui��s Susano��o has increased significantly courtesy of the Senjutsu chakra, however, in the face of the mighty power of Danzo��s Susano��o that was a head over Shisui��s Susano��o, it lost and was blown away and razed the ground as it copsed on the ground.


    Shisui who was inside the Susano��o is naturally not in a very good condition and coughed out blood.


    Shisui expected that the power of Danzo��s Susano��o would be monstrous, however, when he personally felt its power, he was still shocked, and had only one thought in his mind, ��Damn it�� he is too strong!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714: Sanzu-no-Kawa


    Danzo��s Susano��o is aplete body Susano��o with wings and all, moreover, the visual prowess of Danzo��s Susano��o is also very highpared to Shisui, so whether it is strength or speed, everything is superiorpared to other Susano��o.


    Although Shisui has Hashirama Cells imnted in his body and he is using Senjutsu Chakra in Susano��o, at the end of the day, his Dojustu is just a Mangekyou Sharingan is not Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan unlike Danzo��s, so no matter how much Visual Prowess he burst out, the strength of his Susano��o won��t reach the same level as Danzo��s.


    Therefore, when fighting against Danzo, Shisui is at an obvious advantage, and the same is the case with Itachi whose case is only worse. Itachi may have Yata Mirror and Totsuka Sword, however, he has no Hashirama Cells imnted in his body at this point and has no understanding of Senjutsu, so not only is his Visual Prowess limited, even the highest form of Susano��o he can use is limited to half-body Armored Susano��o. At the same time, since Homusubi needs Danzo��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, so Itachi also can��t use his Totsuka Sword to seal Danzo and deal with him at once.


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    As Danzo pressed Itachi more and more, his figure continuously bounced back and was barely restrained with the help of Yata Mirror.


    Honestly speaking, Danzo was quite shocked at the defensive power of Yata Mirror, he did have some understanding of Totsuka Sword from the information his men collected during Akatsuki��s Konoha Copse n, however, when it came to Yata Mirror, they know nothing, so he was really surprised that despite having only a half-body armored Susano��o, the male Homusubi is able to sustain so long and hasn��t copsed yet!


    At this time, with a sharp whistling sound, Tukihi��s Susano��o dashed towards Danzo and fiercely shed the Danzo��s Susano��o with four Golden Chakra Swords burning with the golden mes of Oshimimi, ��Go to hell!��


    With the insight of his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, Danzo was able to perceive the iing attack, and quickly raised the ws of his Susano��o to shield against the Tsukihi��s Swords.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    ��Damn��!�� Tsukihi cursed under her breath, the fact that despite facing a surprise attack, Danzo was able to react in time and defend against her shes shows that he has really adapted to the use of Susano��o, and this made her nervous. In nervousness and desperation, Homusubi screamed ��Haaaaaaaaaaa!�� and added power strength to the arms of her Susano��o.


    <em>Crack�� Shatter!</em>


    Her effort proved to be useful, as the Golden mes of Oshimimi burnt brighter and burned through the ws of Danzo��s susano��o as the sword cut through his chest.


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    Another thunderous impact resounded on the ind!


    ��Bastard!�� Danzo cursed in anger, his expression turned ruthless as he grabbed two arms of Tsukihi��s Susano��o, and like a violent beast, he chomped on her Susano��o��s neck area with the sharp fangs of his Susano��o.


    In Danzo��s opinion, perhaps only Homusubi stood a chance here to fight on even terms with him because she too�C�Cfor some reason�C�Cpossessed the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan just like him. Initially, he had nned to finish Shisui and the male Homusubi in quick shots, however, it doesn��t seem to be so easy considering that the male Homusubi possesses some strange shield in his Susano��o that interrupted his rhythm and he had no choice but to shift his attention to female Homosubi.


    Two Complete Body Susano��o�C�Cone ming golden and the other blood red�C�Cscuffled together, shaking the entire Toto Ind, causing the cracks to spread deep into the ground. The vibrations traveled to the oceans and caused giant waves to surge and bring Tsunami to Toto Ind, further destroying the ind.


    As Tsukihi and Danzo fought, Itachi and Shisui took this chance to take deep breaths and then rejoined the battle. But unlikest time, this time they acted as the support for Tsukihi as she lead the offensive.


    With Tsukihi in the front, Itachi and Shisui also had the chance to y and the three soon formed tacit cooperation.


    A single Susano��o can cause so much damage to the surroundings, just imagine how much damage the Toto ind must have sustained by now considering that four Susano��o are continuously fighting, no matter whether they are buildings, trees, mountains, or the ravines, all of them have been wiped out and only a barrennd remain by now, even the ind was slowly reaching the state of copse with each passing second.


    As the battle progressed, all the four Susano��o started to lose their power and regressed to previous states, dull and damaged�� the Susano��o most damaged was undoubtedly Danzo��s, it had lost all the limbs and was close to shatteringpletely.


    Even in such adversity, contrary to being panicked, Danzo showed a crazy expression and shouted, ��Do you think this is the end?! I am going to show you all the true power of the Mangekyou Sharingan!��


    With his roar, a strange brilliance appeared on Danzo��s right eye as it rotated and released a strange chakra, <em>��Sanzu-no-Kawa!��</em>


    Danzo finally used one of his Mangekyou Sharingan specific Dojutsu, ��Sanzo-no-Kawa!��


    Instantly, bloody red liquid started to emerge from the surroundings, the bloody liquid took the form of a bloody river and rushed towards the three Homusubi.


    Tsukihi who was at the front immediately realized that they can��t face this attack head-on, and quickly tried to retreat from the path of the river, however, even if she moved away from the path, the entire left arm of her Susano��o was still touched by ��Sanzo-no-Kawa��. As soon as that happened, the entire arm decayed rapidly and disappeared!


    ��The hell?!�� taken aback, Tsukihi hurriedly warned Shisui and Itachi, ��Both of you, be careful�� is this bloody river so much as touch us, we will decay!��


    Both Shisui and Itachi are sharp-minded individuals, even if Tsukihi didn��t warn them, they were able to sense the danger the moment they witnessed the arm of her Susano��o decay, although shocked at such a power, they didn��t waste any time and quickly retreated backward.


    Seeing the three retreating in panic and fear, Danzoughed out loudly, ��Hahaha!�� he controlled the bloody river to surround himself and shouted, ��Do you see that? My Dojustu ��Sanzu-no-Kawa�� is capable of decaying anything it touches�� this is not just a name, this is the real river of crossing from the Yomi! No one can escape from it!��


    Amidst unbridledughter, Danzo controlled the river tounch a non-stop offensive.


    As the blood-red water approached them, a solemn expression appeared on the faces of three Homusubi, after taking a deep breath, Tsukihi looked at Shisui and Itachi then started to weave hand signs and spewed out Golden mes at the iing bloody river�� the golden me did momentarily stop the river as golden mes tried to burn the chakra of the bloody river and bloody river tried to decay the chakra of golden mes.


    Danzo was surprised that the female Homusubi was able to fight against ��Sanzo-no-Kawa�� and further increased the visual prowess input.


    Immediately, the bloody river started to overpower the golden mes!


    Itachi noted that Tsukihi was falling in an advantage, so after taking a deep breath, he quickly gathered chakra in his right Mangekyou Sharingan and burst it out, <em>��Amaterasu!��</em>


    At the same time, Shisui weaved hand signs and spewed out mes, <em>��Sage Art: Fire Style: Dragon me Jutsu!�� </em>the fire carrying Sage chakra burned white as they rushed towards the bloody river. The white and ck mesbined with the golden mes and together fought against the blood-red river of death.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715: Takeminakata


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    As the fire of life�C�Cgolden mes of Oshimimi, eternal ck mes of Amaterasu, and the white mes of Senjutsu�C�Ccollided with the red river of death, a loud explosion urred and cracks appeared on the ground because of the heavy pressure, at the same time, the surroundings were instantly engulfed in heavy mist.


    Taking a momentary breather, Danzo took a deep breath and againunched a flurry of attacks using all his Kekkei Genkai, the three Homusubi were not to be outdone and they dealt with all of Danzo��s attacks.


    The fierce confrontation on the ind continued, the ind was reaching the brink of copse with every collision, however, neither Tsukihi nor Danzo backed down�� in their opinion, only one of the two of them will walk out of this battle alive, and the other one will die, even if the ind copses, they aren��t going to stop!


    <em>Crack Crack!</em>


    <em>Crack Crack!</em>


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    With a sharp whistling sound, Homusubi rushed towards Danzo while carrying a Sword covered with Golden mes in her both of her hands and shed at him using the two-sword style.


    ��Your Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is going to be mine!�� Danzo shouted, and with a ferocious expression. Even if he was aware of the threat of the Golden mes, his desire to take away Homusubi��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is too great that he dared to meet her attack head-on!


    Of course, Danzo didn��t forget to defend himself, he used the Crystal Release Kekkei Genkai to cover his body in a very thin but sturdy crystal armor and defended against Homsuubi��s attack, he knew that even with this defense he wouldn��t go unscathed in the face of his desire, he relented.


    <em>ng!</em>


    A shrilled sound echoed in the surroundings as Danzo used his forearms to defend against the Homusubi��s swords. But that wasn��t the end of Homusubi��s attack, even if Danzo had managed to defend against her swords using crystal armor, the Golden mes of Oshihimimi were still waiting.


    As Golden mes started to wrap his body, the crystal armor on his body started to melt and stick to his body, Danzo was agonizing in pain, but he gritted his teeth and looked at Homusubi coldly. A ruthless expression appeared in Danzo��s eyes as instead of distancing himself from Homusubi and trying to put down the mes, he took a step forward and started to absorb those mes inside his body using Dark Release, as he dered, ��No one can stop me now!��


    ��Tch, he is using Dark Release to not only absorb the Golden mes of Oshihimimi but also my chakra!�� Homusubi clicked her tongue in annoyance as she felt her chakra reserves depleting rapidly and Danzo��s Chakra Reserves growing rapidly.


    While she tried to distance herself from Danzo, suddenly, her Homusubi mask�Cwhich was already quite damaged�Cfell off, and revealed the face hidden underneath to Danzo.


    Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar face before him, Danzo was taken aback, and eximed, ��So it��s you�� I wasn��t entirely wrong when I suspected the truth of your death!�� and added, ��You are younger than I expected.��


    In fact, Danzo has long since felt that the female Homusubi is quite young, based on the depth of knowledge that she has disyed so far, Danzo assumed her to be in her mid-thirties or perhaps forties, however, now that he is seeing her appearance, he is surprised that she is a young girl in herte teenage!


    Seeing Danzo��s reaction, Homusubi asked with a giggle, ��You think?�� and then added, ��Are you surprised?!��


    Danzo shook his head, ��Well, not entirely�� but for a girl so young, you sure do possess unusual strength�� Uchiha Tsukihi!��


    Tsukihi smirked, ��Is that what you think?�� And brought the very same golden mes into the palm of her hand and said, ��Well I suppose it doesn��t really matter what you think about me at this stage, I am going to kill you either way.��


    Despite the number of burns that were continuously increasing in his body, Danzo resisted the pain and speeded up the absorption speed of Golden mes, and within a few seconds all the mes disappeared from the battlefield after that Danzo took another step forward as he dered, ��I have the same thought�� even if I am surprised, it��s irrelevant at this stage as you are going to die soon, and your Visual Prowess will be mine!��


    The next moment, a burst of chakra gathered in Danzo��s left eyes, <em>��Takeminakata!��</em>


    As soon as the Dojustu was used, Tsukihi suddenly felt a sense of loss, ��The visual prowess of my eyes��!��


    Her vision started to go blurry and she couldn��t see anything, heck, Tsukihi even felt the Visual Prowess of her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan disappearing rapidly causing her to panic.


    On the other hand, Danzoughed wildly, ��Hahahaha�� what��s the matter Uchiha girl�� what happened? Did you suddenly start to lose Visual Prowess? Hehe�� this is the result of my unique Dojutsu Takeminakata�� with this, I can absorb anything I want from my enemies! And now that I am absorbing your visual prowess, your visual prowess will be mine!��


    ��Damn! I didn��t expect that Danzo would still have such an ace up his sleeve!�� To think one of the two Dojutsu that Danzo awakened in his Mangekyou Sharingan allows him to absorb Chakra and Visual Prowess from others�� this is simply beyond Tsukihi��s expectations.


    The only good thing at this moment is that when Danzo used ��Takeminakata��, ��Sanzu-no-Kawa�� had disappeared, meaning he doesn��t seem to be able to use both his Dojutsu at the same time.


    As the Red River of Death disappeared, both Shisui and Itachi who were still fighting against it were immediately freed and immediately rushed towards Danzo and tried to save her from Danzo.


    ��Tsukihi-san!��


    ��Tsukihi!��


    Seeing Shisui and the other Homusubiing toward him, Danzo crackled his mouth, ��No one can stop me from bing the god of this Shinobi World!�� and let out a peal of unbridledughter as countless trees swarmed out of the ground and entangled around Shisui and Itachi, restricting their movements.


    ��Damn�� not only Susano��o but even Wood Release is so strong!�� Shisui was taken aback, having imnted the Hashirama cells in his body, he obviously understands Wood Release to some extent, and that��s why he can easily say that the scale of Wood Release that Danzo has disyed is beyond his imagination!


    Itachi on the other hand didn��t have too much time on his hand to think about all these issues, he simply used Amaterasu to burn down the trees at the same time, he tried to make an opportunity to seal Danzo inside the Totsuka Sword in order to save Tsukihi. He knows that Tsukihi wants to kill Danzo instead of sealing him, but he can��t take care of all that at this moment. He can see that Tsukihi��s life is in danger, and Shisui is not able to do anything about it because most of his attention is focused on dealing with the trees and roots attacking them, so Itachi must do what he can to save Tsukihi��s life, even if that is going against her order of not sealing Danzo.


    Danzo seemed to have perceived the male Homusubi��s intention as he lifted his free hand in his direction and waved it. Immediately, countless wooden vines appeared out of the ground and rushed toward him, this time, the number was a hundred times the number Itachi was dealing with, so he was immediately overwhelmed.


    White Shisui and Itachi were held off by the countless tree vines, Homusubi wasn��t better off as Danzo held her by the neck and continued to absorb her visual prowess and chakra, and shouted, ��It��s mine�� it��s all mine�� I will be the true god of Shinobi World!��


    Despite being strangled by the neck and her chakra as well as Visual Prowess being constantly drained out of her, Tsukihi wasn��t panicked, she showed a fascinating smile and said, ��So it seems that my guess is correct�� you really can��t use anything except Wood Release while in this state�� huh?��


    Tsukihi��s words stunned Danzo.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716: How could it be you?


    ��So it seems that my guess is correct�� you really can��t use anything except Wood Release while in this state�� huh?��


    Hearing Tsukihi��s words, a trace of doubt appeared on Danzo��s scorched face.


    He has been in a state of high tension for a few months now, so his intuition has be sharper and sharper in thest couple of months, this is the only reason he has been able to escape life and death crises several times, and listening to Tsukihi��s words just now, Danzo suddenly felt very uneasy, a sense of panic, for apletely unknown reason, suddenly surged in his heart.


    Facing the intuitive warning, Danzo decided not to ignore it and carefully examined the battlefield, trying to find any piece of the puzzle that he might have missed or ignored, but that��s where the problem came, the more he looked the more doubtful he became because he couldn��t find anything that would pose a threat to him.


    In fact, other than him and Tsukihi, only Shisui and the male Homusubi are present on the battlefield, both Shisui and the male Homusubi seem to be running out of their chakra and are upied trying to protect themselves from hundreds of tree vines constantly attacking them, so obviously, they aren��t in any condition to harm in any way.


    And Tsukihi, who might have posed a threat to him is currently strangled by him as all her chakra and Visual Prowess are being absorbed by him, she has no power to resist or break out from his grip, let alone threaten him�� ��So, where is this sense of uneaseing from?��


    Everything on the battlefield is under his control, there is no possibility of anyone present on the ind being able to threaten him, so Danzo also can��t figure out the reason for unease.


    Danzo couldn��t find the reason no matter how he looked, and this made him more and more anxious, and his heart became heavier and heavier.


    Unable to find anything, Danzo shifted his gaze back to Tsukihi and shouted hysterically, ��Why aren��t you afraid?! Answer me��! I am draining all the chakra and Visual Prowess out of you, yet why are you not afraid? Do you think some miracle will happen? Why don��t you just ept your damn fate of being my stepping stone?!��


    ��Fa.t.e�� is�� some.thin.g�� th.at�� I�� n.e.ver�� .ept���� muttered Tsukihi without giving any regard to the loss of chakra and visual prowess, and asked in return, ��Wh.at�� ab.out�� y.ou��? W.hy�� don��t�� yo.u�� ac.cept�� yo.ur fate?!��


    Danzo scowled, and roared hideously, ��My fate is to be the Hokage�� unite the Shinobi World and rule over it! This is my fate! Your fate is to be my stepping stone, even the leaders of the Akatsuki Organization weren��t able to kill me�� because it��s my fate to evolve and be stronger! I am the true God of this Shinobi World, only I am the one who will surpass the Shodaime Hokage-sama and be the true god! Not only do I have powers of both Shodaime Hokage-sama and Uchiha Madara, but I also have five other Kekkei Genkai�� and once I finish absorbing all the chakra and visual prowess from you, I will be invincible!��


    ��Hahahahaha���� Hearing Danzo��s im about his fate Tsukihi couldn��t help butugh out loud and said, ��It��s funny�� Hahahaha�� too funny�� hahahahaha��! You�� You really think your fate is to be the Hokage and unite the Shinobi World? Hahaha�� I am sorry I can��t control myughter����


    Danzo��s face got darker and darker as Tsukihiughed.


    Tsukihi didn��t care about Danzo��s anger, and continued, ��Do you think you are the protagonist of some story�� she took a pause and said in a deep tone, ��I��ll tell you what your fate is�� your fate is to die an abandoned dog��s death�� without anyone even feeling sadness over it�� If it weren��t for me, you wouldn��t even be here talking all this shit�� why do you think you have been alive this long? Because you were useful to us! If not for that, we would have disposed off long ago, and nobody would have cared!��


    Tsukihi��s words confused Danzo, at the same time, the sense of unease he was feeling increased.


    Having confirmed that Danzo can��t use any other Sharingan ability while he is absorbing the visual prowess of her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, Tsukihi whispered lightly, ��Let me tell you a secret old man, those who think that they have be the God of this Shinobi World before truly bing the supreme power and all-knowing are the ones who fall first�� Nagato will always lose because he thinks he is already a God, and I will always win because I know that I am still not a God!�� Leaving these words, Homusubi��s head inclined forward and she lost consciousness


    ��You?!�� Danzo was stunned, he couldn��t understand what Tsukihi was saying.


    But before he could ask anything, he felt that something disappeared from Tsukihi��s body, but because he was engaged in absorbing visual prowess from her Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, he couldn��t perceive what it was that disappeared from her body.


    And this further elevated his uneasiness�� all his goosebumps stood up in fear and panic and his internal senses were screaming at him to give up on absorbing Tsukihi��s Visual Prowess and run away!


    <em>Rumble!</em>


    Suddenly, lightning rumbled in the clouds and the downpour became heavier.


    The sudden rumbling of lightning brought Danzo out of his stupor and he shouted at the unconscious Tsukihi, ��Uchiha Tsukihi, although I don��t understand what you meant, mark my words�� no one will be able to stop me today, not even the end of the world!��


    Danzo ignored the warning that his senses were giving him and continued to greedily absorb visual prowess from Tsukihi��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and as more and more Visual Prowess integrated into his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, the pattern of his Dojutsu began to change.


    The red and ck��s of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan started to fade and lc color with a ripple-like pattern started to emerge.


    ��They��ve started to change�� the evolution is not far away!�� Feeling the changes in his Dojutsu, Danzo became ecstatic.


    Danzo could feel unfathomable power starting to emerge from within, and this made him extremely excited, so much so that he hadpletely forgotten about the danger and uneasiness he was feeling until a few moments ago.


    Just as Danzo felt that he is reaching closer and closer to evolution, he suddenly sensed an indescribably powerful chakra, and this chakra was approaching the battlefield at an extremely fast speed, the speed is so fast that not even Danzo can achieve, even when relying on Swift Release.


    Sensing this chakra approach him, it felt as if his doom is approaching, and Danzo��s heart started to thump violently, for a moment Danzo even felt as if his natural enemy ising and his body couldn��t help but instinctively cower in fear.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Apanied by an ear-piercing scream of wind, a cyan blue figure crossed the sky and rushed towards the sinking Toto Ind.


    Danzo noticed the figure approaching and his eyes widened in shock and panic, but before he could move, the figure still far away had already appeared behind him.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    As Danzo spurted out blood and turned around his head, he was shocked to find the person he had never expected standing behind him�� seeing him, Danzo��s eyes widened in shock and disbelief, ��Hyuga�� Hyuga Kuroto?!��


    Without a doubt, it was Kuroto in his main body who stood behind Danzo, and because he wasn��t wearing the Amatsukami uniform and no mask, so Danzo was able to immediately recognize him.


    After confirming that Danzo is unable to use any of the abilities of the Sharingan, Kuroto decisively pulled out his soul from the Tsukihi Clone and transferred it to the main body that was present on the Ancor Vantian that is floating not too far away from the Toto Ind.


    Because he needed to rush here before Danzopletes the process of absorbing the Visual Prowess, so Kuroto didn��t bother to wear Amatsukami��s uniform and came here in his usual clothes.


    Obviously, Danzo couldn��t ept that the person who appeared is Kuroto�� He stared at the cyan chakra cloak wrapped around Kuroto��s body, he stared at Kuroto��s Tenseigan in disbelief and asked, ��How could it be you? A mere member of the Hyuga Branch Division�� How can you be the leader of Amatsukami?!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter: 717

    Chapter: 717


    Danzo asked in disbelief, ��How can you be the leader of Amatsukami?!��


    Kuroto questioned curiously, ��Why can��t it be me?!��


    Danzo asked, ��The overall strength of Amatsukami Organization far surpasses even that of the Akatsuki Organization�� As for the identity of the leader Yama, I have been investigating for years now, but I haven��t been able to get any clue! So�� how�� how could it be you? You were right under my nose all along!��


    Looking at the stupefied Danzo, Kuroto chuckled lightly, ��To be honest, it��s all your credit�� The reason I became the leader of Amatsukami, and even created Amatsukami, it��s all because of you�� You wanted to destroy the Uchiha n, but I didn��t want that to happen�� at the same time, I didn��t want to attract any attention to myself, so I secretly created Amatsukami�� if not for you, perhaps Amatsukami wouldn��t even exist. And ever since the conflict with the Akatsuki Organization increased, Amatsukami is protecting Konoha.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Danzo became speechless, ��You�� you!��


    He thought of all the things Amatsukami has done in the past, and he was surprised to find that he couldn��t deny that the actions of Amatsukami indeed protected Uchiha n from being exterminated. At the same time, Amatsukami is also protecting Konoha from the threat of the Akatsuki Organization.


    Thinking of all this, Danzo became more and more speechless. He still can��t believe that the person behind all of this is a boy from the Hyuga branch��!


    This is too absurd for him to believe!


    ��Heh�� you are having a really hard time epting this fact, now think about the Akatsuki Organization�� the founder of the Akatsuki organization�� Yahiko who died because of your plotting was Jiraiya-sama��s disciple�� even the current leader Nagato is Jiraiya-sama��s disciple and a member of the Uzumaki n�� so not only the leader of Amatsukami�� but even the leader of the Akatsuki Organization are both rted to Konoha in one way or another���� said Kuroto.


    In fact, not just Yahiko, and Nagato, but even Obito the leader of Akatsuki on the dark side is also from Konoha.


    And even the mastermind responsible for bringing Nagato and Obito to this path, Uchiha Madara is also from Konoha!


    So, it��s not wrong to say that the core of Akatsuki Organization is from Konoha.


    As for Amatsukami? There is really no need to talk about them.


    In conclusion, it won��t be wrong to say that both Amatsukami and Akatsuki that are coercing the Shinobi World are all people of Konoha fighting among themselves.


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Danzo��s expression became sluggish.


    What Kuroto just saidpletely subverted his knowledge of the two organizations and of Konoha Vige.


    But soon, Danzo took a deep breath and ignored everything, and focused on the matter of evolution of his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, ��Whether truly are the leader of Amatsukami or not�� none of that matters now�� The moment my eyes evolve, even if it is you, I will crush you!��


    ��Heh�� is that what you think?�� Kuroto smirked and nced at the short ck de that was piercing Danzo��s body.


    ��Such a small injury isn��t worth mentioning�� I have Shodaime Hokage-sama��s cel�C!�� Just halfway through his words, Danzo couldn��t help but again vomit out blood�� At the same time, he was surprised to find that the ce where he was stabbed by Kuroto had bepletely numb and this numbness is constantly spreading.


    <em>Swish!</em>


    Seeing Danzo a little panicked, Kuroto suddenly pulled out the short ck de, and while ying with it in his hand, he exined, ��This is no ordinary de, in fact, it��s not even a de�� it��s known as Truth-Seeking Orb, it��s actually the fusion of all seven chakra natures.


    Unless you have Six Path Chakra or Senjutsu Chakra, then let alone fight, you can��t even survive once you touch this thing�� your body will disintegrate, no matter how strong your recovery is�� so you see����


    ��Truth-Seeking Orb?!�� Danzo muttered in confusion and fear as he listened to Kuroto��s exnation.


    He has gone through Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, so he can somewhat understand the implication of the fusion of seven chakra natures.


    While Danzo��s face turned pale, Kuroto continued, ��When you chose to absorb her Visual Prowess instead of running away, you missed your chance to escape�� now, death is the only thing you will get, there is no way to escape that.��


    ��No��! I won��t ept this! How can I die like this!?�� Danzo shouted, and used his free hand to attack Kuroto.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Instantly, countless tree vines rose from the ground and swarmed Kuroto.


    However, they weren��t able to do any damage as Kuroto just molded the Truth-Seeking Orb in his hand into a sharp rotating double-edged knife and cut down all the vines. No matter how many tree vines kepting, they couldn��t get close to his body and kept turning into ash.


    Danzo was taken aback, ��How is this possible? My Wood Release is as strong as Shodaime Hokage-sama�� it is of no effect?��


    Hearing Danzo��s words, Kuroto was speechless, ��Either you are aplete idiot, or apletely ignorant, or maybe too arrogant, you haven��t even touched the threshold of Senjutsu and you dare topare your Wood Release to Shodaime Hokage-sama��?��


    Of course, even if it was Shodaime Hokage-sama��s wood Release, it wouldn��t have been that much trouble for Kuroto. But Kuroto was toozy to bother to deal with Danzo anymore and just with a wave of his hand, he used released a strong push force from his hand and destroyed all the trees at once.


    As Kuroto used Shinra Tensei, his eyes glowed for a moment and attracted Danzo��s attention�� seeing those eyes, Danzo was taken aback and eximed, ��Your eyes�� they are not Byakugan! Whose eyes did you transnt?��


    Kuroto replied in a t tone as he stepped forward, ��Why would I transnt someone else��s eyes? These are my own!��


    Danzo shook his head and took a step back, ��No, it��s impossible! You are a Hyuga�� how can you have any Dojutsu other than Byakugan? You must have stolen someone else��s eyes! Answer me! Whose eyes did you steal?!��


    Kuroto snorted, ��Just because you like to steal other��s Dojutsu, you think others are the same?�� then answered, ��The Uchiha��s Sharingan can evolve into Mangekyou Sharingan, Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and the Rinnegan�� Why can��t Hyuga��s Byakugan evolve?��


    ��Evolution of Byakugan?�� Danzo��s eyes widened in shock, ��Is that really possible?!��


    ��These Tenseigan of mine are the proof that Byakugan can evolve!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718: Evolution or Death?


    ��Tenseigan?!��


    Staring at Kuroto��s Dojutsu that seemed to twinkle like stars, Danzo was fascinated and couldn��t even look anywhere else and seemed to be drawn in by the beauty and power that those eyes seem to contain.


    If it was until a few days ago, Danzo would have never believed that Hyuga��s Byakugan would have such a beautiful and powerful evolution. This is the main reason why Danzo always only focused his attention on the Uchiha n, not on the Hyuga n.


    Although Danzo had always hated the Uchiha n, he has never been able to deny that their Kekkei Genkai Sharingan is the most wonderful Kekkei Genkai, not only does Sharingan provide a lot of bonuses to their users, but Sharingan also has several evolutionary stages, and the best part is that Sharingan can also be used to cast Izanagi!


    In the face of all the abilities thate with Sharingan, the Byakugan naturally pales�� so even though both Sharingan and Byakugan are part of the three Great Dojutsu just like the Rinnegan, Danzo has never given the same value to the Byakugan.


    But now that he is seeing Kuroto��s Dojutsu, Danzo feels like an idiot for judging that Byakugan can��t evolve�� ande to think of it, the evolution of Byakugan seems much stronger than the evolution of Sharingan�� after all, Mangekyou Sharingan doesn��t seem to be as powerful as the Tenseigan�� Although he feels that if his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan evolves again, he will gain a dojutsu as powerful or more powerful than Kuroto��s Tenseigan�� but that��s not the point!


    The point is, ��No wonder both Sharingan and Byakugan are part of the three Great Dojutsu!�� Or maybe it should be said that not Sharingan and Byakugan, but their evolutions are!


    And while Danzo was lost in thought, Shisui and Itachi were able to use this opportunity to break through the obstruction of Wooden vines and rushed toward the center of the battlefield.


    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh!</em>


    ��Kuroto-san!�� Seeing Kuroto present on the battlefield in person, both Shisui and Itachi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Like every other shinobi in this world, the image of Kuroto aka Yama being the strongest has been itched in their hearts, so they are much more relieved about the oue of the battle knowing that Kuroto is around.


    Seeing Shisui and Itachi arrive, Kuroto looked at them and nodded lightly.


    Danzo also turned his gaze at the two of them and roared, ��Uchiha Shisui�� And Uchiha Itachi too��! You too�� how dare you two��! All this while the two of you have been making a fool of me and everyone!��


    For the identity of Shisui, Danzo had already recognized that the moment heid his eyes upon Shisui��s Susano��o, as for Itachi�� because of all the fighting and destruction of countless tree vines, at some point Itachi��s mask broke, revealing his face.


    Of course, Itachi did have the option of covering his face with another temporary mask, however, seeing that even Kuroto was present in person while not wearing the mask, so Itachi didn��t bother allowing Danzo to recognize him.


    And as Danzo realized that both Yama and male Homusubi were lurking right under his nose strutting back and forth in the vige, Danzo became more and more enraged.


    Shisui and Itachi ignored Danzo��s words and worriedly looked at the unconscious Tsukihi who was still held by Danzo.


    Worried, Itachi called out to Tsukihi, ��Tsukihi-san�� are you�� are you all right?!��


    Seeing Itachi��s worried expression, Danzo smirked coldly and lifted Tsukihi higher into the sky, as he said menacingly while tightening his grip, ��What do you think?��


    Because there is no soul present inside Tsukihi��s body so it very much looked close to death.


    Danzo��s action angered Itachi, his face became gloomy and he looked at Danzo murderously as if he would kill him instantly if something happened to Tsukihi.


    Although not as much as Itachi, Shisui was also very angry, at the same time, he also felt extremely guilty for such a state of Tsukihi and apologized to Kuroto, ��Kuroto-san�� I am sorry�� we underestimated Danzo��s strength�� he turned out to be much stronger than we had expected, now it seems only you can stop him!��


    Kuroto shook his head and said lightly, ��Don��t worry about�� the moment I arrived here, the matter was already solved, so the two of you don��t have to worry anymore.��


    Shisui was taken aback, ��Already?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Mm-hmm�� He has no chance of surviving!��


    Shisui breathed a sigh of relief, ��really Kuroto-san����


    Kuroto didn��t lie�� the moment he came here, he knew that his chances of winning were a hundred percent, even if any surprisese, the chances will only be reduced by ten percent, and Danzo will still die.


    How can Kuroto be so sure?


    To answer that question, let��s first talk about something else.


    Actually, killing Danzo is a bit of a headache�� this is not because Kuroto can��t defeat Danzo, it��s because once Kuroto defeats him, he will use Izanagi to change his fate. Given Danzo��s character, he would use Izanagi without a doubt, since Danzo doesn��t have any Sharingan other than the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan so using Izanagi would mean permanent blindness of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. But Kuroto doesn��t want that, he has no idea of how to restore the vision and power of those eyes�� so can��t allow Danzo to use Izanagi.


    Precisely because of this concern, Kuroto didn��t directly fight Danzo using his main body�� because he knows that he will be able to easily defeat Danzo which will result in Danzo wasting the Visual Prowess of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    So, he fought against Danzo using Tsukihi clone, his intention was to use Tsukihi��s Visual Prowess to affect Danzo��s Visual Prowess, although the n didn��t work out that way and Danzo was able to start absorbing her own Visual Prowess, however, she quickly noticed that while Danzo is absorbing Visual Prowess he can not use any other Sharingan abilities, including Izanagi, and while he is absorbing Visual Prowess, he can��t stop in between otherwise all the effort will be waste.


    This means no use of Izanagi if he wants to evolve his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan!


    After Kuroto figured out the problem on Danzo��s end, he immediately ejected his soul out of Tsukihi��s body and came to the battlefield in person.


    And now it��s time to put an end to Danzo��s life.


    Looking at Kuroto taking steps forward, Danzo panicked�� he took a step back and pointed his hand at Tsukihi��s pretty face as he roared, ��Take a step forward and I will immediately kill her! You should be able to see that she is still alive, only unconscious�� if you move a single step, I will kill her!��


    Kuroto smirked, and said as he continued walking towards Danzo, ��Whether you kill her or not, you aren��t escaping today.��


    Kuroto knows that Danzo is only bluffing, he wouldn��t dare do that as killing Homusubi would also mean forever giving up the opportunity to evolve his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. So, rather than being a hostage, Tsukihi is more like a shackle on Danzo restricting him from using Izanagi.


    Seeing Kuroto unmoved by his warning, Danzo mistakenly thought that Kuroto is also a ruthless person and doesn��t care about the safety of his subordinates, after all, he is such a person, so he no longer bothered to threaten him with Tsukihi��s life and decided to use Ninjutsu.


    One after another, Danzo used all the Kekkei Genkai and Jutsu from all the seven chakra natures that he knows, but all proved fruitless as Kuroto simply absorbed the ones he could and dodged the ones he couldn��t.


    Looking at Kuroto getting closer and closer to him, and feeling his eyes getting closer and closer to evolution, Danzo��s mind started to get crazy in fear and excitement, ��No�� no stay away�� almost�� almost�� just a few more steps��!��


    The only thing Danzo didn��t understand is that the closer he is approaching gaining evolved eyes, the closer he is getting to his death!


    Even now if Danzo stops absorbing Tsukihi��s Visual Prowess, there might be some chance that he can escape hising death, however, he didn��t even consider that possibility because he is greedy.


    At this moment, a change started to appear in Danzo��s eyes, and sensing that change, Kuroto stopped deliberately dawdling and made his move��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719: Final Move!


    <em>Shaa!</em>


    Wrapped in Cyan blue Tenseigan Chakra, Kuroto cut the rain curtain and rushed toward Danz�� in a sh.


    As Kuroto got closer and closer to Danz��, time seemed to slow down.


    Kuroto could see all kinds of emotion sh on Danz����s face, astonishment, anger, fear, hope as well as excitement appeared on his face in an instant.


    Kuroto could even see the step-by-step changes taking ce in Danz����s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan as the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan approached closer and closer to evolution.


    The former scarlet and ck started to disappear as a tinge ofvender started to appear, these changes in colors became more and more obvious as time passed, and with these changes in color, even the pattern in the eyes also began changing.


    The originalplex pattern started to be simple ripple-like circles, although, there were some differences from other Rinnegan patterns Kuroto has seen or known based on his memories, these eyes are also Rinnegan, Kuroto can be sure of that.


    No doubt, the process of evolution of the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in Danz����s eye sockets ising closer and closer to an end.


    Noting all these changes, rather than panic, Kuroto showed excitement�� he knew that he acted at the right moment and he would be able toplete what he wants to do just a few instants before those eyespletely evolve into the Rinnegan.


    And as for Danz��?


    Although Danz�� could see Kurotoing at him, he couldn��t do anything to stop him.


    Truthfully speaking, if Danz�� really tried then although not enough to effectively stop him, he should have been able to set up a few countermeasures�� of course, those countermeasures wouldn��t have worked, but he could have at least tried to hinder Kuroto for a few moments�� However, he didn��t!


    Now Danz����s panic senses were frantically warning him; such a scenario has never happened before, and Danz�� didn��t need to think twice he could feel that he won��t be able to resist Kuroto��s attack, feeling such a threat Danz�� subconsciously wanted to use ��Izanagi��.


    ��No�� not at this point�� if I use Izanagi, then everything will be for naught�� I just have toplete the evolution�� it will be over before he can attack me!�� With such reasoning, Danz�� convinced himself, and forcefully suppressed his instincts.


    He could feel his eyespletely evolving within four to five breaths, so he decided to take the risk.


    ��The moment my eyes evolve, the victory will be mine�� this is my only chance!�� Danz�� roared in his heart and speeded up the absorption of Visual Prowess from Tsukihi��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Between his life and power, Danz�� decided to go with thetter and chose power�� As for whether he made the right choice or not is something only time will tell.


    Of course, Danz�� spared no effort to hinder Kuroto and frantically directed various Jutsu at Kuroto.


    Countless trees vines, shards of colorful crystals, lightning clouds, and acidic steam attacked Kuroto, trying to stop him, however, all these attacks proved to be fruitless as Kuroto didn��t stop for even a microsecond�� just a simple barrier of Truth-Seeking Orbs was more than enough to prevent any of that attacks from touching him as he arrived closer to Danz��.


    ��Damn it!�� Danz����s face twisted in anger and madness�� but the very next moment, all expression on Danz����s face froze as he subconsciously eximed in panic, ��NO��.!��


    He had done it now�� using the cover of all those Jutsu, Kuroto had speeded up, and just as Danz�� shouted ��Damn it�� in anger Kuroto had already arrived in front of Danz�� and gouged out the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�Cthat had nearly evolved into the Rinnegan�Cfrom Danz����s eyes�� causing darkness to cover Danz����s vision.


    ��Noooooooo!!�� There was a desperate roar in the surroundings�� Kuroto wasn��t exactly sure whether the roar was made by Danz��, or by the pair of dojutsu he gouged out of Danz����s eye sockets�� but he could feel a sharp pain from that roar�� it was like a demon��s cry and it hurt all those who heard it.


    Not understanding what just happened, Kuroto decided to not focus on the matter too much, and while holding the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in his one hand, Kuroto molded the Truth-Seeking Orb into a sword and telekically controlled that sword to cut off Danz����s hand that held Tsukihi by the throat and then used Bansh�� Ten��in to bring her towards him as he distanced himself from Danz��.


    Havingpleted what he wanted, Kurotopletely ignored Danzo and focused his attention on the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan he just gouged out of Danzo��s eye sockets. He put the pair of dojutsu in a small nutrition capsule and then observed them through the capsule.


    Perhaps because the evolution was interrupted in between, the pair of eyes that have almost evolved into Rinnegan had regressed back into Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, ��I see�� it��s a bit strange, but not too unexpected���� he thought then observed Tsukihi��s eyes.


    Kuroto could feel that the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in Tsukihi��s eye sockets seemed to be exhausted because too much Visual Prowess has been absorbed from them.


    ��It seems that both these pair of eyes need some rest only then they will be able to recover,�� muttered Kuroto in conclusion.


    Although both pairs of eyes were damaged and exhausted to a certain extent, the injury wasn��t too serious and will recover soon.


    On Shisui and Itachi��s side, as they noted that Kuroto has saved Tsukihi and also plucked out the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan from Danzo��s eyes, both of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ignoring Danzo who was still wailing on the ground, Shisui walked to Kuroto��s side and said, ��Fortunately you made it here Kuroto-san�� otherwise the consequences would be terrible.��


    Itachi also nodded, ��Yes.�� Then he looked at unconscious Tsukihi floating beside Kuroto and asked, ��Is Tsukihi-san going to be all right?��


    ��For Danzo�� don��t feel sad�� even I underestimated him.�� Said Kuroto, then he looked at Tsukihi and nodded to Itachi, ��She will be fine�� don��t worry�� as I said previously, she is only exhausted, she will be able to recover after some rest.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, both Shisui and Itachi nodded lightly, then focused their attention on Danzo.


    At this moment, Danzo stopped howling and tried to get up from the ground in order to escape, but just as he got up, he stumbled and fell to the ground. He could feel that his legs and waist have be numb as the decay caused by the Truth-Seeking Orb continued to invade his body��


    Unable toprehend what was happening to him, Danzo eximed, ��What�� what��s happening to my body?!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720: The Truth and Reward


    After sealing the small Nutrition capsule containing the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan inside a storage scroll, Kuroto put the scroll inside his Kimono and then step-by-step walked towards Danzo.


    At this time, all the madness and ruthlessness from Danzo��s head has disappeared, his face was filled with panic and embarrassment as he crawled on the ground with difficulty, moving away little by little, struggling meaninglessly.


    As Danzo was crawling, his back was exposed and everyone could see the stab mark and the decayed flesh around the stab, the decay was clearly visible and it was constantly spreading.


    The same is true for Danzo��s arm as well, in fact, the condition of his arm is worse as the scope of the wound on his severed arm is much morepared to the stab wound on the back, so his entire shoulder and chest are affected by the decay.


    ��Why? Why is this injury not healing? Before, even if my chest was pierced, the wound easily healed, but why is this wound not healing?!�� Danzo murmured with a frustrated expression.


    As Kuroto approached the crawling Danzo, he exined in a calm tone, ��I told you before�� this small ck ball in my hand may look simple and fun to y with, however, it is one of the most dangerous things in this Shinobi World, it is made up of all the seven chakras�� if touched by this little thing, anything will disintegrate, there��s basically no counter unless the thing that touches it possesses Six Path Chakra which you clearly don��t�� so your body is no exception.��


    Danzo was stunned upon hearing Kuroto��s words, earlier when Kuroto said this, Danzo felt that maybe Kuroto is bluffing and he will be able to escape the crisis if his eyes evolve but now that he clearly understands the implication of Kuroto��s words, he suddenly realized something, ��In the first attack�� you deliberately retrained yourself and avoided severely injuring me?��


    Having lost the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, Danzo��s emotions were no longer influenced by those eyes, he was able to get past his greed and think objectively as he understand all of Kuroto��s actions.


    ��Yes.�� Kuroto nodded lightly, and exined, ��If you felt your life disappearing, you would have immediately used Izanagi�� I didn��t want that.��


    Exactly as Kuroto said, in the first attack he made on Danzo, Kuroto made sure to retrain himself to some degree and avoided immediately killing him, because Danzo would have felt his life force disappearing and he wouldn��t have hesitated for even an instant to use Izanagi. If Danzo had used Izanagi, then the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan would have been destroyed and Kuroto didn��t want that.


    So, Kuroto made a small attack that would slowly decay Danzo from inside and while that happened, he distracted Danzo with talks to ensure that Danzo doesn��t notice anything inside his body.


    This was a foolproof n, and Kuroto was sure that it would seed because anyone who has touched the Truth-Seeking Orbs can not survive unless they possess the Six Path Chakra.


    Danzo may have survived the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, and acquired Yin-Yang chakra, it was only enough to awaken the Rinnegan, not enough to survive the decay caused by the Truth Seeking Orbs.


    It can be said that the moment Danzo was touched by the Truth-Seeking Orbs, he had already lost the battle, and the countdown of hisst breaths had already started. Even if Danzo had seeded in awakening the Rinnegan, he wouldn��t have been able to revert the decay in his body caused by the Truth-Seeking-Orbs and would have perished either way�� In fact, this was Kuroto��s n on weakening Danzo in that situation in order to easily deal with him. Thankfully, Danzo didn��t awaken the Rinnegan and the n went on smoothly.


    Understanding the ins and outs of the matter, Danzo couldn��t help but smile miserably, ��So it turns out that rather than being afraid of me, you were afraid of the possibility that I might ruin those eyes through the use of Izanagi?!��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s acknowledgment Danzo felt that the real reason why he lost this battle is not because of Kuroto or somebody else, rather it was because of his own greed�� If instead of greedily absorbing Homusubi��s Visual Prowess on that battlefield because of his overconfidence in his strength, he had chosen to steal her eyes and run away and secretly absorbed the Visual Prowess, then the result would have beenpletely different.


    ��You deliberately allowed me to absorb Uchiha Tsukihi��s Visual Prowess���� he paused, and recalling Tsukihi��s odd behavior while he help her by the throat, he suddenly realized, ��No�� rather than you�� it can be said that it was Tsukihi who tempted me by allowing me to absorb her Visual Prowess and affected my judgment����


    Only now did he realize that rather than him capturing her, she allowed him to catch her and do whatever he wants without losing much resistance. Initially, Danzo was confused, but he attributed this to his strength and focused on absorbing her Visual Prowess�� But now that he thinks about it, he finally understands everything. It turns out that from the very beginning he was dancing in the palms of Amatsukami members!


    Thinking of this, Danzo asked inexplicably, ��Why?! Why do these Uchiha shinobi and the other members of Amatsukami follow you so selflessly? This ispletely unreasonable�� the one they should be loyal to is me��not you! So why? Answer me!��


    Before Kuroto could say anything, Shisui interrupted, ��Because unlike you, Kuroto-san doesn��t want to spread terror over the Shinobi World! He is not driven by greed and he doesn��t desire power! And most of all, unlike who only cares only about himself, he is trying to protect Konoha and the Shinobi world.��


    Danzo angrily shouted at Shisui, ��Shut up! I am Konoha��s Hokage! Only I can save Konoha, you damn Uchihas are ruining everything�� you idiots should be obeying my orders, not him!��


    ��Humph�� only in your dreams.�� Both Shisui and Itachi snorted at Danzo��s im.


    Seeing the three of them arguing, Kuroto chuckled lightly, then instructed Shisui and Itachi, ��Since this matter has been resolved, the two of you should go back to the vige�� I will take care of the aftermath here.��


    Shisui nced at unconscious Tsukihi lying on the ground and asked, ��Kuroto-san�� do we need to take back Tsukihi with us for treatment at Konoha Hospital?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��No, she can��t be treated in the vige�� I will personally take care of her treatment, don��t worry about it.��


    ��All right then.�� �C said Shisui, then without asking anything, both Shisui and Itachi used their own means and disappeared from the sinking ind.


    After Shisui and Itachi left, Kuroto turned toward Danzo and said, ��Shimura Danzo, to be honest, I am quite grateful to you�� All things considered, although you were a major headache and irritated me on several asions, you were still a major help to me and help me understand the loopholes as well as hidden dangers of the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual.��


    Hearing this, Danzo was taken aback, ��It turns out that the one behind all that was you, not Uchiha Tsukihi!��


    Danzo always thought that the ones interested in the ceremony were only Fujin andter Homusubi, only now is he realizing that even Hyuga Kuroto is also interested in the ceremony.


    Kuroto chuckled and exined, ��I think you are misunderstanding something�� Fujin and Tsukihi were only acting as per the instructions I gave them�� from the very beginning I am the only one interested in this ceremony�� From the day Fujin approached you with the intention of selling the Chimera Jutsu as well as the Chimera Buds, to the moment when Uchiha Tsukihi continued the research in ce of Fujin to the final moments when the ritual waspleted�� all of that was done ording to my instructions. All I needed was a pawn who had enough funds and was foolish enough to take the risk�� your greed for power was the only thing I needed to manipte you to make you do what I wanted from you��


    So you see, you were meant to be nothing more than a pawn anyway, and I gotta say, you outlived your value.��


    His tone was t as if he was in the middle of after-meal talks.


    Although Kuroto said all of this tly, however, when Danzo heard all of this, his heart turned cold. He always thought that he is the one using Amatsukami and Orochimaru, but only now did he realize that the young man standing in front of him is the real mastermind pulling all the strings. And Hyuga Kuroto controlled him like a donkey.


    No, it should be more urate to say that Danzo was only a pawn who was used as a pavement to further build the road of godhood.


    Realizing this, Danzo was horrified and couldn��t help but question, ��But�� why�� why are you telling me all of this?!��


    ��Yeah�� about that���� Kuroto waved his hand as several Truth-Seeking Orbs appeared around his hand, and while ying with those ck orbs, he answered Danzo��s question, ��This is your reward for helping me explore the road�� cherish it as I am gonna make youpletely disappear after this.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721: Danzo��s Death


    Danzo may have lost his vision, but he can still perceive the chakra fluctuations in the vicinity.


    When he felt high-intensity chakra fluctuations caused by the Truth-Seeking Orbs floating around Kuroto, he suddenly understood that Kuroto might not let him go alive, therefore he said, ��I used to think that Hyuga n is nothing more than a useful shinobi who would never be able to be anything beyond their mediocre levels.


    For a monster like you to appear in the Hyuga n I really find it unbelievable�� Are you really Hyuga?�� He asked, but without waiting for Kuroto to answer, he continued, ��In the final analysis, it doesn��t really matter whether you are even a Hyuga or not�� what I am really impressed from all that you have done is despite bing such an unfathomable existence, you still have the consciousness of a Shinobi�� you are able to not let arrogance affect you and can maintain vignce in your heart�� Hyuga Kuroto, losing to you, I don��t feel wronged���� He paused here, and then roared, ��However, I am also Shimura Danzo�� Konoha��s Godaime Hokage and the leader of Root! If I am going to die here�� I am going to at least take you with me!��


    As he shouted, suddenly blood on his body flowed like ink and took the form of Fuinjutsu symbols.


    Kuroto looked at the Fuinjutsu symbols and muttered disdainfully, ��Only Reverse Tetragram Seal? Do you really think that you can seal me�� a Fuinjutsu Expert with this Fuinjutsu?�� then without waiting for Danzo��s response, he waved his hand lightly, controlling two Truth-Seeking Orbs to fly out and hit Danzo before he couldpletely activate ��Reverse Tetragram Seal��.


    <em>Bang! Bang!</em>


    Low muffled sound echoed in the surroundings as Danzo copsed on the ground, the ce on his body where the two Truth-Seeking Orbs hit him was pierced and the surrounding flesh and blood instantly became ashen.


    Needless to say, Danzo can��t resist the decaying effect of Truth-Seeking Orbs.


    *Cough Cough* Copsed on the ground, Danzo coughed out blood as the symbols of the ��Reverse Tetragram Seal�� disappeared from his body.


    Looking at Danzo��s state, Kuroto couldn��t help but sigh, ��The vitality provided by Shodaime Hokage-sama��s cells is really miraculous���� Danzo��s entire body is decayed from the inside, there are also two holes in his chest, yet he hasn��t died.


    *Cough-cough* After coughing out blood, Danzo who was lying on the ground said, ��Hyuga Kuroto�� do you really think that if you kill me, no one will know your secrets?��


    Kuroto was a little interested in what Danzo had to say at this time and decided to y along for a while, ��What do you mean?��


    Danzo felt like Kuroto has taken the bait, and said quickly, ��You should be aware of the Edo Tensei Jutsu�� I know so many secrets of Konoha, and even my strength is quite good in other��s eyes�� I am certain, someone will definitely try to revive me using Edo Tensei in the future�� if that were to happen, you and your Amatsukami Organization��s secrets will definitely be exposed to the entire Shinobi World!��


    Hearing Danzo��s warning, Kuroto became silent�� he wasn��t afraid, rather, he felt like he is looking at an idiot.


    Danzo obviously didn��t know Kuroto��s thoughts, he felt as if Kuroto is fooled and decided to strike while the iron is still hot, ��I can assure you to keep all your secrets, as long as�� as long as you are willing to let me go�� Don��t kill me, and I promise to never reveal anything about you or your Amatsukami Organization to the Shinobi World. You people can continue to hide in Konoha and can continue to do whatever you want; I will say nothing�� just�� just let me go!��


    Hearing Danzo��s words, Kuroto really felt pity, ��Shimura Danzo�� you may not have officially be Konoha��s Hokage, you were still a temporary recement�� don��t you feel embarrassed begging like this, or have you given up even thest bit of your dignity?��


    *Cough-cough* Danzo coughed out blood, and shouted in anger, ��Embarrassment or dignity is not important�� I just can��t die here�� I still need to revive the vige to its glory�� without me, Konoha will never be able to be strong! How can I die here!?��


    ��Hehe�� do you think that as long as you continue to say ��for the sake of the vige�� you can fool anyone including yourself? And do you really think Konoha needs you? In my opinion, Konoha is better off without a moth like you who does nothing but eats Konoha��s vitality from the inside.�� Kuroto said with chuckled, and added, ��Where were you during the Kyuubi��s attack when Yondaime Hokage-sama and his wife died? Where were you when the Akatsuki attacked Konoha and ttened up the entire vige? All that time, you remained hidden and watched as Konoha was destroyed time and time again, too afraid to do anything�� Let alone a former elder, you didn��t even do your duty as a Konoha Shinobi�� and you talk about reviving Konoha to its glory?��


    ��It doesn��t matter what you think�� only I can revive Konoha�� only I can��!�� Danzo said this and wanted to continue, but this time, Kuroto didn��t give Danzo any chance and attacked Danzo with all the Truth-Seeking Orbs at once.


    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!</em>


    Immediately, Danzo��s entire body was filled with several holes and turned into ash.


    After finishing up Danzo, Kuroto looked at his ash lying on the ground and muttered in disdain, ��I have never seen such a delusional person before.�� Then shaking his head, he dispersed all the Truth-Seeking Orbs and released the Tenseigan Chakra Mode. After that, he turned around and started to walk away.


    As for Danzo��sst threat? Kuroto didn��t take that to heart at all. Obviously, Kuroto would be careful and make sure to not make such a low-level mistake�� when he dealt with Danzo, he also destroyed the other party��s spiritual body�� With this the chapter of Danzo hase to an end, now he will nevere back to the Shinobi World, not even as an Edo Tensei.


    With that done, Kuroto scanned the ind with his Tenseigan, and after making sure that everything was clear, he flew high into the sky while carrying Tsukihi��s body and sunk the entire Toto Ind into the ocean using a powerful Shinra Tensei.


    Next, he flew to Yagura��s side who has been diligently covering the surroundings in an illusion mist all this while, and instructed him, ��I have killed Shimura Danzo, although that��s done, however, I don��t want the unrted party to know that it was done by Amatsukami�� so, you arrange some shinobi from your vige and lead them to pursue Danzo who has fled in the direction of Land of Jungle via the Land of Ocean after crossing the Nagi Inds�� Create an illusion of him still being alive and fleeing in the Land of Jungle��ter, we will spread that Shimura Danzo has disappeared in the deserts of the Land of Wind.��


    Yagura couldn��t understand why Kuroto wanted to create such an illusion, but he nodded, ��All right, I will arrange it.��


    With Yagura��s nod, Kuroto nodded and then disappeared into the skies.


    Yagura looked into the sky as Kuroto disappeared, then his attention turned towards the huge wave caused by the sinking of Toto Ind.


    By now, Toto Ind hadpletely sunk into the ocean, and along with the ind, all the traces of the battle on Toto Ind also disappeared.


    ��


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Thunder and Lightning rumbled in the sky as Terumi Mei and her party rushed toward Toto Ind.


    Despite the heavy rain and high waves in the sea, they weren��t stopping or slowing down and rushed full speed ahead.


    At this time, their hearts were heavy�� When they became aware of Danzo��s actions on the maind, everyone, especially Mei became worried about the safety of Yondaime Mizukage.


    Her current mood was just like the gloomy and grey sky, filled with worry, as she determined herself, ��I will never allow the repetition of the same mistakes! Kirigakure can��t be someone else��s tool again!��


    After a few hours of travel, the party finally arrived at the location where Toto Ind is located, however, they were confused to find nothing but the boundless sea in front of them. There was no sign of Toto Ind! For a moment, many even wondered whether they have strayed from their path ande to the wrong location because of the heavy storm.


    While everyone was confused, at this time, a giant turtle appeared out of the ocean, and as Yagura walked out of its mouth, he said to the Kirigakure shinobi, ��There is no need to search for it�� the Toto Ind has sunk.��


    ��What?!�� everyone was stunned. Mei quickly recovered from the shock, and hurriedly asked, ��Yagura-sama�� are you�� are you all right?!��


    Yagura nodded with a heavy expression, ��Yes�� just a little tired�� but it��s a pity that Danzo managed to escape.��


    At the mention of Danzo, Mei��s hair stood up, she instructed the sensor shinobi beside her to check Yagura��s state while she personally asked him, ��Yes�� Mizukage-sama�� what happened to Danzo?��


    Yagura step-by-step walked downward while exining, ��Danzo wanted to control me�� but because of Isobu��s interference, he failed�� after that, I fought with Danzo, however, he didn��t seem to be able to disy all his strength because of injuries and chakra depletion�� It also felt as if he was afraid of someoneing after him�� In that state, our battle continued but after a while, he might have felt that he won��t be able to control me, so he gave up on that idea and left after trying to kill me by destroying Toto Ind. Again, I was able to survive because of Isobu, so there is nothing to worry about.��


    While Yagura exined, Mei nced at the Sensor shinobi beside her.


    The sensor shinobi lightly nodded, implying that they don��t have to worry about Yagura being under someone else��s control.


    After this confirmation, Mei breathes a sigh of relief, as they dealt with the aftermath of the destruction of Toto Ind.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722: Two Birds With One Stone


    Ancor Vantian


    After putting the Tsukihi Clone inside the Recovery Capsule, Kuroto observed its state using an observation device. As he did this, he was surprised to find that the Tsukihi Clone had many internal injuries, basically, the chakra meridians were injured around the eyes and stomach. This injury is much more serious than his expectations.


    ��Is it because of ��Takeminataka�� that Danzo used?!�� muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful expression.


    Because Tsukihi was using her Susano��o most of the time while fighting Danzo, so she didn��t suffer any physical injury, and the only time she was vulnerable was when Danzo held her by her throat, another thing is that Danzo used his Dojutsu named ��Takeminakata�� to absorb her Visual Prowess at that time, so that is the only time when Tsukihi��s chakra meridians could have been injured.


    Kuroto doesn��t have any information about ��Takeminakate�� and how it works except for the fact that it can absorb other��s Visual Prowess. But as long as he thinks of what it does, it won��t be wrong to say that it does that forcefully, not tenderly, and the whole process of extraction of Visual Prowess must be destructive.


    ��Regardless of how her meridians were injured, it seems that it will take some time for them to slowly repair.�� Muttered Kuroto with a sigh as he looked at the other Recovery Capsules in the room. At this point in time, among the six Recovery Capsules in theboratory that Kuroto prepared as per the requirements of each clone that he has created so far or will be creating in the future, three are already in use, with each one containing one clone that is being treated.


    In fact, the Fujin Clone is already an old guest; and will continue to stay here in the foreseeable future to make sure that the decay caused by the All-Killing Ash particles doesn��t destroy the clone.


    The next one is Dojin who injured the chakra meridians of his hands not long ago because he made a small mistake while using just mastered Dust Release and is undergoing treatment. It will take several days for Dojin��s injury to recover.


    And counting the Tsukihi Clone that just entered the Recovery Capsule, it can be said that aside from his main body, Kuroto only has Suijin Clone that he can use.


    Fortunately, Danzo��s matter has been concluded on his end so he won��t have to worry about anything for the time being, as such, even if he can��t use other clones for a while, there is no major problem.


    Besides,pared to the great achievement of obtaining an all-new pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, the injury of Tsukihi Clone is not that serious, in fact, it is not even worth mentioning, that��s how important this pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is for Kuroto.


    Thinking of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan that he has just obtained from Danzo, Kuroto took out the storage scroll that contained the spoils of the previous battle.


    After unsealing it, Kuroto carefully took out the pair of Dojutsu from the small nutrition capsule and observed the state of the pair of Dojutsu with his Tenseigan.


    From the state of the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan Kuroto was able to see that the interruption of their evolution has left a bit of trauma on them.


    The Yin-Yang chakra seemed to have vanished, and along with that, the alive character of the eyes is also weakened, it��s as if the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan has be a pair of ordinary three-tomoe Sharingan.


    Of course, for his future ns, these eyes have to be restored to their peak, but the question is, ��How to do that?��


    Restoring their Visual Prowess shouldn��t be that difficult of a task, after all, they are a pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, not just Mangekyou Sharingan. The biggest difference between the two pairs of Dojutsu is that no matter how many times the Visual Prowess of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan gets exhausted due to overconsumption, it will definitely recover over time. As long as the eyes aren��t seriously damaged, they will never be blind.


    Of course, this is always true, however, this is a prerequisite, that is, the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan needs to have apatible bearer who can provide the necessary chakra for the restoration of Visual Prowess. Simply keeping the eyes in the Recovery Capsules won��t help. And herees another question, ��Whom should I use for this?��


    After thinking for a while, Kuroto looked at his Suijin Clone, and muttered, ��Before anyone, maybe I should try using testing the Suijin Clone�� if it works, then there won��t be any need to rely on anyone for this.��


    With such a thought in his mind, Kuroto took out the Suijin Clone and after checking all of its stats, he carefully transnted the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in Suijin��s eye sockets. Afterpleting this, he used Tenseigan Soul Descend to transfer his soul into the Suijin Clone.


    As soon as his soul entered the Suijin Clone, an uncontroble surge of mental pressure drowned him, it felt so overwhelming that Kuroto couldn��t even get up properly and stumbled on the operating table, unable to even get up.


    It took more than an hour for him to adapt and stand up with a haggard expression.


    While leaning on the operating table with a breathless expression, Kuroto couldn��t help but think, ��What the hell�� this is a bit too much, I expected the mental pressure to be overwhelming, however, this is simply too much�� At this rate, rather than helping with the recovery of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, Suijin Clone itself will have to undergo treatment to recover the loss of life force!��


    Facts have again proven that controlling the Uchiha bloodline is extremely difficult, unless someone doesn��t have extreme Yang characteristics in their body like that of the Senju n or the Uchiha n, bearing the pressure of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is simply impossible!


    With such a thought in his mind, Kuroto transferred his soul back into his main body and immediately took out the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan from its eye sockets.


    Now that the Suijin Clone can��t be used, he will have to go with the option he has thought of, ��It seems I can only rely on Karin for this purpose.��


    Although there are a lot of people who might bepatible with the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, he still feels that Karin is the safest option, as she is the easiest to control and least prone to ident, moreover, she also has the Uzumaki descent making her a very good candidate.


    It must not be forgotten that Nagato�Cwho is also an Uzumaki�Cwas transnted with Uchiha Madara��s Rinnegan at a very young age and has been using that Rinnegan for over a decade now, true his life force was sucked by the Rinnegan, however, that all stopped when he was transnted with the Hashirama Cells.


    Kuroto has observed Karin��s growth for the past few years and believes that Karin is no worse than Nagato in terms of talent, although her chakra reserves aren��t as exaggerated as Nagato��s however, she has her own advantage; which is the high-intensity Yang chakra that she carries.


    Based on the research he has conducted using Karin��s cells, Kuroto has concluded that Karin��s Yang Chakra is much more potent than Nagato and Tsunade��s, and this high-intensity Yang chakra is represented in the form of her ability to heal others when they bite her.


    And because of this high-potent Yang chakra that Karin carries, Kuroto believes that she will be able to provide enough chakra for the recovery of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ��And letting Karin do this will also be a good experience for her while I prepare her for the Rinnegan in the future.��


    Kuroto has long since nned to use Karin as hisst card if things went south for him in the ritual, and for her to y that role Karin must have Rinnegan. Before giving her the Rinnegan, letting her get used to Mangekyou Sharingan is a good choice, this way he will be able to kill two birds with one stone.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723: New Pair of Eyes?


    ��Amazing�� this hole is much bigger than I thought�� I wonder who made it and how did they make it?!�� Karin eximed in surprise and curiosity as she approached therge hole in the training room.


    Gaara helplessly followed Karin and exined, ��I heard Kasa-Sensei say that the hole was identally created by someone from the organization when they were training here�� Anyway, Karin-chan, you shouldn��t approach the hole so carelessly, Kasa-Sensei said that it is very dangerous up there��e back quickly!��


    ��But, I haven��t clearly seen how the sky looks like from such height�� I want to get a better look!�� said Karin with a pout, then she suddenly had an idea and quickly exined to Gaara, ��Gaara-kun, I have an idea, you lift me up with sand�� that way I will be able to look outside without worrying about falling.��


    ��But���� Gaara wanted to deny Karin��s request�� however, before he could say anything, he saw Karin��s puppy dog expression; seeing that expression he couldn��t do anything but nod, ��O-okay�� but, only till the hole, not outside!��


    Karin nodded with a beaming smile, ��Got it�� now hurry up Gaara-Kun!��


    With that Gaara lifted both of his hands and created a Sand Carpet that carried Karin and lifted her into the air as it approached the giant hole in the dome.


    Just as the Sand carpet had approached the giant hole, suddenly a cold voice came from behind, ��Who allowed the two of you toe here?��


    Gaara hadn��t sensed anyone approaching, so the moment the voice sounded from behind, he was taken aback, as a result, his hands trembled slightly causing the sand carpet to lose its strength.


    ��Huh?!�� As the Sand loosened, Karin who was standing on the carpet and trying to look outside the hole suddenly lost her footing and screamed as she fell, ��Aaaahhh!��


    ��Damn!�� Hearing Karin��s scream, Gaara panicked and quickly controlled the sand to catch her before she could fall out of the fortress, however, his sand wasn��t fast enough.


    Fortunately, the person behind Gaara reacted in time; as soon as he saw Karin falling, he reacted quickly and brought her back inside the fortress by using Bansho Ten��in on her.


    Seeing Karin safe, Gaare breathed a sigh of relief; then he quickly apologized, ��I am sorry Karin-chan.�� Then looked at the person beside Karin and bowed to him, ��Kuroto-sama.��


    Obviously, it was none other than Kuroto whose voice shocked Gaara that led to all these things.


    After making sure that Karin wasn��t injured, Kuroto looked at the two kids and said, ��Did I not mention that the two of you are not toe here until the repairs are done? What if either one of you were to fall down?!��


    Gaara lowered his head in guilt, he didn��t dare to look at Kuroto.


    Of course, Karin wasn��t the same, she quickly covered Gaara as she apologized to Kuroto, ��Kuroto-sama, it wasn��t Gaara-kun��s fault, I was curious and brought him here so that he can help me�� in fact, Gaara even tried to stop me, however, I didn��t listen!��


    Seeing Karin taking all the me on herself, Gaara quickly looked up and interrupted, ��No�� no�� Kuroto-sama�� that��s not true�� I came here because I wanted to see what��s outside�� it��s not Karin-chan��s fault���� Gaara was worried that Karin would be punished, so he tried to take the me on himself because he didn��t want Karin to be punished.


    Karin was taken aback by Gaara��s sudden reaction, and scolded him, ��Don��t lie Gaara-kun�� obviously, it was my fault.��


    ��No�� no�� you are the one lying Karin-chan.�� Gaara shook his head.


    Kuroto interrupted their arguing, ��All right�� I get it so stop arguing. Both of you are at fault.�� Then said, ��It appears that both of you have gotten toofortable with your training schedule and have too much energy to dawdle�� maybe we have to update your training schedule.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, both Gaara and Karin felt bad and looked at each other with miserable expressions.


    Kurotopletely disregarded their misery and said coldly, ��Starting today, both of your training will be double�� I will make sure that Kasa-Sensei oversees your training�� either of you won��t be allowed to sleep unless both of youplete your training!��


    ��No��!�� Both Karin and Gaara eximed with teary faces.


    However, Kurotopletely ignored their tears and snorted coldly, ��Humph�� This is your punishment!��


    In fact, even the current training schedule that the two kids undergo is not simple. If Kuroto were topare, then only the likes of most elite shinobi undergo such rigorous training. The problem is, both of their talents are far better than even the most elite shinobis of a shinobi vige, hence they are able to quickly adapt to such a training schedule as such they have a lot of time and energy to dawdle around.


    But that would no longer be the case, now that their training is doubled, the difficulty and degree of their training have increased, now it can bepared to the likes of Itachi, and Might Guy�� Kuroto believes that now they won��t have any time to dawdle around.


    Of course, Kuroto isn��t nning to injure their potential with too much pressure, it will all be nned by taking rest and recreation into ount.


    To be honest, Kuroto isn��t really angry at the two of them foring to this part of the Ancor Vantian and almost falling out of the fortress. He wasn��t worried about Karin falling out, the barrier around Ancor Vantian would have prevented that from happening, besides, he knows that the two kids are at the age when they are extremely curious about everything, and he doesn��t want to suppress their curiosity, he just wants to teach them a lesson that breaking rules and orders have a cost that they must bear and by the way, double their training intensity.


    Development of the foundation is almostplete for the two kids, now the next phase of their training mustmence, and to meet his expectation they will have to undergo hellish training, this is just the start.


    Anyway, after taking care of this entire matter, Kuroto called out to Karin, ��Karin��e with me.�� As he walked back to hisboratory.


    After giving a nod to Gaara, Karin trotted to catch up with Kuroto and asked curiously, ��Kuroto-sama�� where are we going?��


    Kuroto patted Karin��s head and while looking at her spectacles, he asked, ��Karin�� are these sses better than the previous ones?��


    Karin nodded, ��Yes, with these sses, I can see much better, now there is no problem in identifying the symbols while I study the Fuinjutsu scrolls.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��I see.��


    Karin is impable in every aspect, if there is a shoring, then it has to be the vision defect that she suffers from. The reason why Karin suffers from vision defect is because of malnutrition at an early age which affected the development of nerves in her eyes and the weakening of the ciliary muscles causing her to suffer from Presbyopia.


    The two walked in silence for a while before Kuroto asked, ��Say, Karin, I have a pair of very good eyes, do you want them?��


    Karin asked in confusion, ��What for? Don��t I already have eyes?��


    Kuroto smiled and exined, ��Let me rephrase my words, do you want to change eyes? I can transnt the eyes I mentioned into your eye sockets�� after that, you won��t suffer from Presbyopia and it will also have some other benefits.��


    Karin asked excitedly, ��Really? I will no longer suffer from a Vision defect?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes.��


    Karin smiled, and quickly asked, ��Then what kind of eyes are you going to transnt into me?��


    Kuroto didn��t answer this question and directly took Karin to theboratory and handed her the capsule that contained the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, ��I am talking about these eyes.��


    Looking at the pair of eyes inside the capsule, Karin asked, ��Kuroto-sama�� these eyes are a bit strange�� these seem to exude something�� something���� She didn��t know how to word it exactly, but still tried, ��Something ominous.��


    Kuroto nodded lightly and exined, ��Yes, that��s because these eyes originally belonged to someone who wasn��t a good person�� but, you won��t have to worry about it.�� Then added after a pause, ��In reality, these eyes are very precious and extremely rare. Currently, there are only two such pairs in the entire World, and this is one of those pairs.��


    Karin was surprised, ��These eyes are so rare?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes, they are�� In fact, now only rare, these eyes are also very special as not just anyone can use them. Currently, there are very few people alive in this Shinobi World who can use and control these eyes�� I believe that you are one of those very few people because you are a descendant of the Uzumaki n.��


    Karin nodded, ��I see.��


    Kuroto pointed at the capsule and said, ��Of course, the final decision is yours�� would you like to use these eyes?��


    Kuroto had nned to leave the final decision up to Karin.


    Kuroto knows that if he orders Karin to transnt these eyes, she will not resist andply with his order, but doing that is risky considering the future ns he has for her. Therefore, Kuroto wants Karin to voluntarily do everything he wants her to do, at least he wants her to perceive that she is doing everything voluntarily.


    After all, he will give her a pair of Rinnegan in the future and she will be hisst card in case things turn south. In that situation, if Karin doesn��t do everything voluntarily then that will be big trouble for him.


    He doesn��t want to be in the same situation as Uchiha Madara where both his backhands turned against him and at the end of the day he barely managed toe back to life. If not for ck Zetsu, Madara��s entire n would have be a joke.


    Therefore, he doesn��t want to ��force�� Karin to do anything she doesn��t want to do.


    ��All right, then.��


    Although Kuroto wanted Karin to ��decide��, however, contrary to his expectations Karin immediately agreed without thinking making Kuroto frown, ��Won��t you even think about it?��


    Karin answered with a smile, ��Since you brought me here, you must have hoped that I transnt these eyes�� since that��s the case, there is no need to think about it. I will do what you want me to do Kuroto-sama.��


    Hearing Karin��s response, Kuroto deeply looked at Karin, and thought, ��This girl can now even understand my thoughts, huh? Although this is not a bad thing.�� Then without wasting any time, he started the eye transnt operation.


    For today��s Kuroto, transnting just a pair of eyes is as easy as breathing, so within fifteen minutes he sessfullypleted the operation, and asked Karin, ��How do you feel?��


    After she got used to the new eyes, Karin eximed in surprise, ��Wow�� I can see everything clearly!��


    Kuroto smiled after hearing Karin, and threw her spectacles into the trash can as he said, ��It seems you won��t be needing these sses anymore.��


    Seeing Kuroto do that, Karin hurriedly retrieved her sses from the trash can and carefully wiped off all the dirt from it.


    Kuroto was confused because of Karin��s actions, and asked doubtfully, ��Is there still some problem with your vision?��


    Karin shook her head, ��No, I can see everything clearly.��


    ��If that��s the case, then why take back the sses? You won��t be needing them anymore.�� Asked Kuroto, not understanding her actions.


    Hearing Kuroto��s question, Karin smiled brightly and answered, ��These sses were given to me by you, they are extremely precious to me, even if I don��t need them anymore, I still want to keep them with me.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724: Dojin��s True Identity


    Looking at Karin��s bright smile, Kuroto muttered to himself, ��It��s just a pair of spectacles.��


    Karin just smiled and remained silent, as she carefully put the spectacles inside her pocket.


    For Kuroto it��s just a pair of spectacles, however, for her, they are extremely precious, and she doesn��t want to lose them at any cost.


    Seeing Karin��s action, Kuroto shook his head, then without taking care of that matter, Kuroto started to clean the surgical instruments as he ordered her, ��If you feel any difort from those eyes, immediately inform me.��


    Even if Kuroto has confidence that Karin will be able to adapt to those eyes because of her Uzumaki bloodline, he is notpletely certain, there is always a possibility of rejection, besides, these are Danzo��s eyes that are a result of Kekkei Genkai Absorption ritual, Kuroto is somewhat worried and he doesn��t wish to take any risk.


    Karin nodded then looked at herself in the mirror, as soon as she did, she was surprised and immediately asked Kuroto, ��Kuroto-sama, why have these eyes turned ck? They were red a while ago.��


    Kuroto answered, ��That��s how Sharingan is when deactivated.��


    Karin asked curiously, ��In that case, how do I activate these eyes?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��You can��t.�� and exined after a pause, ��At least not now. Because of some reason, the visual prowess of these eyes has been exhausted and they have entered a dormant state. I suggest that you don��t try to stimte them for the time being.��


    Karin nodded, ��I see.�� She was a bit disappointed.


    Noting her disappointment, Kuroto said with a smile, ��Don��t worry, with your physique, these eyes should recover their exhausted Visual Prowess within a few months, when that happens, maybe you will be able to use them, until that happens, continue with your training.��


    Karin nodded, ��Okay.��


    Kuroto smiled and added, ��Karin�� I have high expectations from you because of your potential, so work hard on your training so that your future achievements are as good as I imagine them to be.��


    Karin nodded with a determined expression, ��I will work hard and I swear to never disappoint your expectations.��


    Kuroto then gave Karin a few other instructions that she has to follow with these new eyes and then sent her away.


    As soon as Karin went away, Kuroto was going to busy himself with something, however, the sudden cawing of a crow stopped him in his tracks.


    Kuroto walked outside theboratory and took the scroll brought by the crow. After taking it out of the holster tied at the Crow��s feet, he unfolded it to read what was written inside it.


    As soon as he did that, his expression became incredible.


    The scroll was sent by Yagura, in the scroll that he sent, Yagura briefly mentioned what he did to follow Kuroto��s instructions in order to create the illusion that Shimura Danzo is still alive. He also led many Kirigakure Shinobi all the way to the Land of Wind while chasing Danzo.


    Obviously, Yagura��s actions didn��t go unnoticed by Konoha and Suna, however, the two viges only sent a few men to keep watch on Yagura and his unit.


    Of course, all this information about Yagura��s actions is not what shocked Kuroto. The real reason he was taken aback is the other information that Yagura sent, and it is about everything that Danzo has done in the past week.


    Fighting the Akatsuki Organization, Kusagakure Shinobi Vige, Kumogakure��s ABbination, and much more.


    After reading all this, Kuroto couldn��t help but mutter, ��Thankfully Danzo didn��t encounter the real body of Nagato, if that were to happen, then there is no way I would have managed to obtain this new pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.��


    Danzo may have defeated Nagato��s Six Paths of Pain however, Kuroto didn��t even consider the possibility that Danzo could have managed to win against Nagato. The result would have been instant death for Danzo, just like it happened when Kuroto fought Danzo using his main body.


    ��At the same time, I should consider myself to be very fortunate that Danzo directly went to Kirigakure and made it easier for me to deal with him, if not for that, the situation would have be a lot moreplicated as Akatsuki was also targeting Danzo.�� Muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful expression.


    In addition to being fortunate, Kuroto is also quite worried about Akatsuki Organization bing active again and thought to himself with a worried sigh, ��I just hope that they either stop and go back to the Land of Iron or limit their actions to hunting Danzo, otherwise, I don��t know what would happen.��


    ��


    Land of Frost


    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</em>


    With a sound breaking through the wind, one after another, several figures wearing the traditional Akatsuki Organization cloak appeared on a beach and stood behind Nagato.


    Seeing all the members have gathered, Nagato�C�Cwhile continuing to gate at the endless sea�C�Casked in an indifferent tone, ��Did anyone find something?��


    Uchiha Shinichi shook his head, ��On my side, it was just a trap, Danzo��s tracks went up to the Land of Moon, however, they were made only by a Wood Clone, real Danzo was never there.��


    Kakuzu also said from the side, ��Same on my side, I followed Danzo��s tracks up to the Land of Demons, however, it was only a Clone.��


    Simrly, one by one all the members of the Akatsuki Organization shook their heads and gave the same reason, ��It was just a clone.�� Even Konan was no different, although she was keeping track of Danzo��s movements, however, at some point, Danzo switched with his clone without her paper birds noticing, so she too lost track of Danzo.


    After a while of silence, Nagato while staring at the sea, ��Danzo crossed so many countries, and in each country, he left fake tracks that went all the way to some faraway nation�� All this proves that Danzo is being really cautious�� I wonder�� where could he have gone?��


    At this time, Konan asked, ��What about the Land of Water�� could he have gone there?��


    Nagato said with a thoughtful expression, ��It��s possible. That country is not on the maind, it is rtively closed, and has no one powerful enough to threaten him, it can be a good hiding ce for Danzo.��


    When the other Akatsuki members heard Nagato��s words, they felt that he made sense. Danzo could have hidden on some uninhabited ind of the Land of Water, and no one will be able to find him.


    ��What to do? Should we go to the Land of Water and uproot Danzo out of his hiding?�� Just when Nagato was pondering over what to do, suddenly White Zetsu leaned out of the ground and reported to Nagato, ��Nagato, we found something that you should know�� It��s about Amatsukami�� We were able to find the true identity of their newest member!��


    ��What?!�� Everyone including Nagato was taken aback by White Zetsu��s words.


    Zetsu nodded, and exined, ��We fought the newest member of Amatsukami, he called himself Dojin, although we weren��t able to capture him, we managed to identify who is he based on his fighting style and ninjutsu that he used in the battle.��


    Nagato��s expression became solemn as he questioned, ��Who is he?!��


    Zetsu answered with a smirk, ��It��s Deidara of Iwagakure, and I have confirmed that Deidara is in Iwagakure right now.��


    As soon as he heard Zetsu��s answer, Nagato immediately ordered all the members standing on the beach, ��Go, we are going to the Land of Earth!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725: To Iwagakure


    Although Nagato really hates Danzo and wants to kill him, he doesn��t give as much importance to Danzo as he gives to Amatsukami. In his eyes, the likes of Danzo are onlyparable to insects who can be crushed anytime he wants, but that��s not the case with Amatsukami as that organization is the greatest threat!


    Therefore, as soon as Nagato heard White Zetsu say that they have located a member of Amatsukami in Iwagakure, Nagato immediately gave up on the idea of hunting down Danzo and chose to go after this new member of Amatsukami.


    As per Nagato��s orders, all the members of the Akatsuki Organization turned around and rushed toward the Land of Earth.


    While on their way to the Land of Earth, White Zetsu briefly exined the capture of Tobi and also described their encounter and battle with Dojin of Amatsukami. Hearing the information given by the White Zetsu, Kakuzu also added from the side, ��If the information you have given about Dojin is indeed correct, then there is indeed a possibility that Deidara of Iwagakure is Dojin of Amatsukami. Otherwise, it��s too much of a coincidence for both of them to have the same Jutsus and the same fighting style�� especially the method of using the Explosive y, other than Deidara, I have never heard of anyone using it in such a way.


    After hearing Kakuzu��s exnation, Nagato nodded slightly.


    Explosion Release isn��t thatmon for Kekkei Genkai in the Shinobi World, on top of that, the method of using Explosion Release with the Explosion y is extremely rare and only Deidara is known to use such abat style, therefore, even Nagato started to believe in the possibility that this Dojin person might really be Deidara.


    At this time, Konan who has been silent all this while, suddenly questioned, ��But even if they share so many simrities, how can you be so sure that the two of them are the same? Do you have any other evidence to prove it? You must know that members of Amatsukami have always been very careful with their identities, even if this Dojin is a new member, he shouldn��t have revealed his identity, so how can you bepletely certain? What if we are wrong this time?��


    Everyone looked at Zetsu, as they too had this doubt.


    Considering how Amatsukami operates, it��s really surprising that the identity of their newest member has been revealed so easily. For a moment, Konan even considered the possibility that this might be an obvious w left behind by Dojin to lead all of them into a trap.


    However, Zetsu said in an extremely certain tone, ��No, this time we are extremely certain, it can��t be wrong!��


    Nagato looked at White Zetsu with a surprised expression and questioned, ��Why are you so sure?��


    White Zetsu looked at Nagato, then said in a deep voice, ��Because other than Explosion Release, Dojin is also capable of using Dust Release!��


    As soon as these words were heard by the members of the Akatsuki Organization, each of their eyes widened in shock and all the doubts they had about White Zetsu��s information disappeared instantly.


    In the past few decades, other than the Nidaime Tsuchikage who died in the battle against Nidaime Mizukage a few decades ago, and Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki, there has not been a third person who could have mastered the Kekkei Tota Dust Release. In such a situation, if anyone can suddenly appear in the Shinobi World who is known to have mastered the Dust Release, then that person is definitely rted to the two of them! Other than Deidar who is Onoki��s genius disciple Deidara can there be a better candidate who might have mastered Dust Release?


    All the clues are pointing toward Deidara, and hearing this information, even Konan��s suspicious disappeared as she said, ��If that��s the case, then as long as we capture Deidara, we might be able to uncover the mystery of Amatsukami!��


    Everyone nodded, even Uchiha Shinichi agreed, however, internally he couldn��t help but curse Kuroto, ��What the hell is boss doing? How could he recruit Deidara of all people? That guy is through and through retarded mentally�� he is going to bring trouble!��


    Of course, that��s just his internal thought, he had no intention of voicing it out.


    Anyway, after it was determined that Deidara is really Dojin, the entire Akatsuki Organization rushed toward the Land of Earth.


    ��


    Three dayster


    Under the starry night, all the members of the Akatsuki Organization appeared on a cliff and looked at the vige in the distance.


    Looking at the brightly lit Iwagakure vige, Kisame muttered, ��Huh, who would have thought that even Iwagakure would be so prosperous, it seems that except Kirigakure, no other shinobi vige has such a gloomy atmosphere.��


    Hearing Kisame��s words, the other members who originally belonged to Kirigakure showed a variety of emotions.


    While everyone was silent, White Zetsu appeared out of a tree on the side and said, ��I have carried out a preliminary investigation, both Deidara and Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki are in one of the many training fields of the vige, the problem is, I was unable to find their exact location.��


    Nagato nodded, ��No matter.�� Then questioned, ��And what about the Jinchuriki of Yonbi and Gobi?��


    White Zetsu answered, ��Based on what I was able to find, the Jinchuriki of Yonbi seems to be forbidden to step outside of the vige so he should be in the vige, as for the location of the Jinchuriki of Gobi, I am not sure, it seems Onoki has hidden him somewhere, and nobody except Onoki seems to know his location in Iwagakure.��


    ��I see.�� Muttered Nagato, then said, ��In that case, I suppose I must personally ask Onoki where the Jinchuriki of Gobi is.��


    White Zetsu nodded, ��That would be the best option.��


    Shinichi said from the side, ��It seems we have a lot of targets, I suggest that before initiating the attack on Iwagakure we first determine the exact location of all the targets because there is a very strong possibility that other members of Amatsukami are also hidden in Iwagakure.��


    Konan added, ��Moreover, the strength of Iwagakure is also not weak, and if other members of Amatsukami also appear our situation will be the same as the time we attacked Konoha, so it would be best to be cautious.��


    Nagato nodded, ��It would be best to send a few people inside first to investigate the situation inside.��


    Hearing Nagato��s words, Shinichi decided to volunteer, ��Since intelligence gathering is our purpose, I don��t mind going. I have Mangekyou Sharingan, so it would be easy to investigate intelligence using Genjutsu.��


    After pondering for a while, Nagato nodded, ��Alright then, Uchiha Shinichi and Kahyo, the two of you are to investigate the exact location of both Deidara and Onoki, meanwhile Konan, you find the exact location of the Jinchuriki of Yonbi, once both the locations are determined, we will move.��


    Everyone nodded in unison, ��Yes.��


    Nagato turned his gaze to the brightly lit Iwagakure in the distance and instructed, ��Aside from the possibility of Amatsukami members, there are two people capable of using Dust Release, so be careful.��


    ��Understood.�� Everyone responded and disappeared from the cliff one after another.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726: Uchiha Shinichi��s Helplessness


    Iwagakure, Training Ground.


    Deidara separated his hands slowly, and as he did, a white glow appeared in between his palms, looking at the glow, Deidara was stunned and eximed, ��Old man�� old man�� look�� take a look!��


    Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki who was dozing on the rock not far away was disturbed by Deidara��s exim, annoyed, he scolded Deidara, ��Stop yelling�� and continue the training.��


    Deidara didn��t care about Onoki��s scolding, and shouted more excitedly, ��Take a look old man, I�� I finally learned it�� I really learned Dust Release!��


    Deidara��s words further irritated Onoki, he opened his eyes to scold Deidara, ��Stop ying around Deidara, continue your training�� Dust Release is not ordinary Jutsu, if you make even a small mistake you will be seriously injured�� back when I was your age and training Dust Release, I barely surviv-!�� Halfway he stopped and looked at Deidara with a stunned expression. Onoki was really shocked to see a white glow in the center of Deidara��s palms.


    ��This can��t be�� Deidara, you actually���� Onoki has no words to speak, when he saw the bright white light shine in between Deidara��s palm, only one thought was circting in his mind, ��Perhaps, the position of Yondaime Tsuchikage should be handed over to Deidara.��


    No one knows the difficulty of training and mastering Dust Release better than Onoki.


    Fusing three different chakra natures is much more difficult than one may imagine, and the fact of the matter is that ny-nine percent of the shinobi don��t even fulfill the requirement of having Fire, Air, and Earth Chakra Natures.


    And the remaining one percent of shinobis who do meet the basic requirements of mastering Dust Release by having Fire, Air, and Earth Chakra natures, either don��t have enough talent,ck in terms of Chakra reserves, or simply don��t have enough theoretical understanding of concepts, and are unable to fuse Fire, Earth, and Wind chakra natures. Heck, even his son and granddaughter are unqualified of mastering Dust Release.


    This is why Onoki has been pessimistic for years now. He worried that Dust Release will disappear just like Konoha��s Wood Release, and thought he might be thest user. However, all these thoughts changed at the moment he saw the white light in between Deidara��s palms.


    True, Deidara is wed, frivolous, impulsive, immature, unreliable, has some bizarre tendency to unnecessarily pursuing art, and there is no doubt that hecks the temperament of a Kage, however, the fact that he seems to have learned Dust Release makes up for all these ws. Because in this cruel Shinobi World, what really matters is the strength of a Shinobi. What��s the use of a Kage who only has the temperament butcks the strength to protect the vige from the enemies?


    No doubt, a Kage must have the ability to govern the vige, however, if the Kage doesn��t have the strength to protect the vige, no matter how good his ability is to govern the vige, it��s of no use. In the final analysis, strength is everything!


    Deidara didn��t know what was going on in Onoki��s mind, he was just excited at his sess, ��Do you see it old man? I told you I will learn Dust Release, and now I have mastered it!��


    Although Onoki was very happy and proud of Deidara��s sess, to make sure that he doesn��t getcent, Onoki still spoke in his naturally stern expression, ��Humph, stop getting overconfident�� you have barely even touched the threshold, you are still far from actually mastering Dust Release!��


    Onoki��s words deted Deidara, he pouted, and said, ��Don��t underestimate me old man�� just you wait and see, within a month, I will perfectly master Dust Release!��


    Just as Onoki was about to reply to Deidara, suddenly from the corner of his eyes, he spotted an orange cat in the distance, it seemed to be trying to sneak inside.


    ��A Ninja cat?!�� From a single nce, Onoki was able to determine that it wasn��t any ordinary cat, but rather a Ninja cat!


    As Onoki noticed the Orange cat, the Orange cat also spotted Onoki and Deidara and came towards them.


    Arriving in front of the two, the Orange cat observed Deidara for a while, then muttered, ��Meow, he really looks stupid, no wonder his identity was exposed the first time he acted.��


    The orange cat is none other than Kasai, Uchiha Shinichi��s Summon. Uchiha Shinichi was unable to inform Kuroto of Akatsuki��s action in Iwagakure, but he didn��t want the secrets of Amatsukami to be exposed, so he took the risk of summoning Kasai and warning Deidara with her help.


    ��You damn cat�� what nonsense are talking about?!�� Deidara shouted in annoyance.


    This was the first time in his life when Deidara was embarrassed so badly, now can even a cat cane and make fun of him?


    Unperturbed by Deidara��s shout, Kasai yawnedzily, then she squatted on the ground and stretched out her paw towards Deidara, ��Meow, ten thousand yen!��


    Deidara��s eyes twitched at the shamelessness of the Kasai, ��First you make fun of me, and now you are asking me for money, do you think I am an idiot?��


    Facing Deidara��s anger, Kasai wasn��t afraid. She believed that even if her head is cut off, even if all the blood in her body is drained, she wouldn��t give any information unless her fees has been paid, ��Meow, if you want the information, then pay me�� until then, I am not telling you anything!��


    Hearing the word information, Onoki narrowed his eyes. He stopped Deidara from doing anything foolish and questioned the cat, ��What information are you talking about? And who sent you here?��


    Kasai yawned with a stretched-out paw. Her meaning was extremely clear, if you don��t pay me ten thousand Ryo, don��t expect any answer from me.


    Normally, Onoki wouldn��t entertain such an attitude, especially not from a Ninja cat that appeared out of nowhere, however, the times are tough now, and for some unknown reason, Onoki felt a little uneasy, it was as if he didn��t take the information that the cat has brought with her, something bad might happen. So, he reached out into his pocket, and took out a few notes, after counting them, he passed ten notes to the cat while saying, ��Now tell me, but know that if it is not something important, then I��ll make you understand what is the result of fooling the Tsuchikage!��


    Kasai happily snatched the ten notes from Onoki��s hand and put them in the small bad hanging on her body, of course, Onoki��s warning waspletely ignored by her. After doing that, she looked at Deidara in contempt and said, ��Meow, Deidara, you are such a fool, on your first operation your identity was exposed. The Akatsuki Organization has now infiltrated Iwagakure, you should run quickly, lest you will be caught and the secrets of the Amatsukami Organization will be revealed. Make sure that you don��t bring trouble to the boss and the others in any way because of your foolishness.�� Then without waiting for Deidara or Onoki��s response, in their confused eyes, she disappeared from the training ground leaving behind white smoke.


    Stunned because of the cat��s words, Deidara looked at Onoki and said, ��Old man, were we cheated by the cat? She ran away with ten thousand Ryo and only told some bizarre things.��


    Onoki had a thoughtful expression on his face as he deeply stared at Deidara and questioned, ��Deidara, tell me the truth, by chance, did you join the Amatsukami Organization?!��


    <em>ROAR!</em>


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    Deidara had no chance to answer Onoki��s question as suddenly a loud roar sounded followed by an explosion.


    Deidara was taken aback, ��Don��t tell me this is what the cat was talking about?��


    Onoki looked in the direction from where the sound came from and his expression became solemn, ��That��s where I sealed Han, has Akatsuki Organization really infiltrated the vige?!��


    ��


    Looking at therge man wearing steam armor, Shinichi sighed, ��It seems my luck isn��t good today.��


    Originally he just wanted to roam around casually and wait for Kasai to deliver the message to Deidara. Although the message has been delivered as he knows that Kasai haspleted the mission he gave her, however, he also identally encountered someone whose whereabouts who wasn��t even supposed to be present in Iwagakure based on White Zetsu��s information.


    Kahyo who was standing next to Shinichi looked at the Jinchuriki of five tails and muttered, ��Well well�� who would have thought that the location where Tsuchikage hid the Jinchuriki of five tails is Iwagakure itself. Did he think that the vige is the safest ce, and we would never be able to find you here?��


    Han�Cthe Jinchuriki of five tails�Clooked at the two members of the Akatsuki Organization and said viciously, ��The two of you are really arrogant, you dare to sneak in Iwagakure alone�� did the two of you think that both you will be able to survive?�� As Han said these words, immediately Iwagakure shinobi started to appear here, in less than a minute, over a hundred Iwagakure shinobi had surrounded them.


    Kahyo giggled, and said, ��What makes you think that we are the only ones who came here?��


    Hearing Kahyo��s words, Han��s expression changed, and the very next moment a loud explosion resounded from another part of the vige.


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    Hearing the sound of an explosion, the Iwagakure shinobi was taken aback and looked at Shinichi and Kayo in anger, ��Damn you Akatsuki!��


    Seeing that Iwagakure was burning in anger, Shinichi knew that the situation has already gotten out of hand, and couldn��t help but sigh, ��Sigh�� don��t me me�� it��s not my fault that the situation bes like this.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727: Deidara��s Shock


    A huge me suddenly reached the sky and the entire Iwagakure seemed to be dyed red by the light and heat of the zing red me.


    <em>Roar!</em>


    Immediately after, a loud roar resounded all over Iwagakure as a figure�Cseveral meters tall�Cappeared in one corner of the vige.


    ��What happened?!��


    ��That�� isn��t that Four-tails?!��


    ��Did Roshi-sama lose control?��


    As the shinobi of Iwagakure looked at the huge figure, they immediately recognized that it is none other than the four tails, and eximed.


    ��What should we do!?��


    ��Immediately inform Tsuchikage-sama, Roshi-sama seems to have lost control over Four-Tails!��


    A tailed beast running wild in the vige is not a trivial matter, especially Four tails! It may not be the strongest among the nine Tailed Beast, however, Four tails use Magma Release and that is highly destructive Kekkei Genkai that��s why Four Tails is capable of easily destroying an entire vige very easily if he is not stopped!


    As a result, while a unit rushed towards the Tsuchikage Building to inform him of this matter, two units focused on evacuating the civilians the others all rushed towards the corner of the vige to restrain Four Tails while the stronger Shinobi including Tsuchikage arrive.


    In the blink of an eye, the originally peaceful Iwagakure vige was suddenly filled with panic and chaos as everyone tried to run towards the evacuation shelter.


    ��


    On the Four Tails side


    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</em>


    With the sound of the breaking wind, one after another the members of Akatsuki��s Kiri squad except for Kahyonded on the tall buildings a few blocks away from Four tails. Looking at the four tails creating havoc in the vige, Kaguya Takashiughed, ��Haha�� I didn��t expect that our words would wound his pride and hepletely lost control.��


    Chinoike Mageta nodded lightly, ��It��s good for us�� and now we can also see that the strength of Four tails is not that good, it��s only average I would say. Capturing him shouldn��t be that difficult for us.��


    Juzo lifted his Kubikirib��ch�� and said, ��All right, that��s enough chit chat�� we should deal with it as soon as possible and retreat, I don��t want to face Amatsukami while having a tailed beast raging on our head..��


    Mageta nodded, ��Yes Juzo is right, moreover, Iwagakure shinobi are also rushing here, we have to stop them as well.��


    Hearing Juzo and Mageta��s words, Kisame took out Samehada from his back and started walking forward, as he said to the other members, ��I��ll deal with the Four tails, the rest of you deal with the Iwagakure shinobi�� just stop them from getting in my way.��


    Juzo was taken aback by Kisame��s sudden action, and asked, ��Do you want to deal with it alone?��


    Mageta smirked, ��Does our tailless-tailed beast wants to fight with the four-tailed beast?��


    Kisame smirked as he removed the bandages wrapped around Samehada, ��Isn��t it only natural?!�� then rushed towards the raging four tails.


    The other members of the Kiri squad shook their heads and started to deal with the Iwagakure shinobi. They had confidence in Kisame��s strength so no one was worried that he would fail, the only important thing here is time. They don��t have much time on their hands, so they hoped that Kisame would defeat Four Tails as early as possible.


    And while the Kiri squad dealt with Four Tails, a y bird quietly circled over the sky of Iwagakure. Because it was already past evening, and the entire vige was in chaos, not many people noticed this y bird.


    Of course, there are a few exceptions.


    ��


    On a high cliff not far from Iwagakure.


    Nagato and Konan have been paying attention to the surroundings of Iwagakure, so naturally, both of them immediately spotted the y bird as soon as it appeared.


    Konan coldly looked at the person standing on the back of the y bird circling above the Iwagakure and muttered, ��He should be Deidara.�� Then she unfolded her paper wings, as she said to Nagato, ��I will deal with him.�� And then flew towards the y bird.


    Nagato nodded lightly, ��All right, but be careful and don��t let your guard down against him, he has mastered Dust Release.�� He didn��t stop Konan since he needed to guard against the attack of Amatsukami.


    Although Nagato��s words weren��t loud, they still reached Konan��s ears and she nodded, ��Um.�� And rushed towards the y bird.


    ��


    On the back of y Bird


    Deidara supported his chin with his right hand as he observed the overall situation of Iwagakure.


    At first nce, the entire Iwagakure seemed chaotic, however, the situation wasn��t as bad as he initially thought.


    Upon careful observation, he was able to see that there were only two ces where the battle had started. One was at the corner of the vige where the Jinchuriki of Four tails had run wild and seemed to be fighting against a shark-like person of Akatsuki Organization while a few other members of the same organization fought against the Iwagakure shinobi. The other location is where a group of shinobi fought against the five tails.


    ��What is Five-tails doing in the vige? Didn��t Old man say that he has hidden Han somewhere?�� Deidara wondered in confusion, but then he shook his head and focused on the more important matter, ��It seems that Akatsuki Organization��s targets are the tailed beasts.��


    He quickly made this judgment, then the corner of his lips arched in an excited smirk as he subconsciously reached in his shinobi bad, ��This is the perfect opportunity!��


    He has just learned Dust Release. The attack of the Akatsuki Organization seems to be the perfect opportunity to test the real power of Dust Release. ��If I kill the Akatsuki members, the old man will also be satisfied and acknowledge my strength.�� He thought and muttered, ��Since the old man has rushed to the ce where Han is, then I suppose I should go to the other side.��


    Just as he prepared to join the battle on the side of Four tails, suddenly something appeared in front of him and caused him to stop.


    Countless papers floated in front of him, they gathered together and took the form of a woman wearing an Akatsuki Cloak. Naturally, it��s Konan. She stared at Deidara and asked in a polite yet cold tone, ��Should I call you Deidara or Dojin?��


    ��Naturally you must call me Deidara.�� He answered, then questioned with a confused expression, By the way, who is this Dojin? And why would you want to call me by this name?��


    ��I see�� you want to y ignorant huh.�� Muttered Konan, then said, ��No problem, when I am done with you, you will reveal everything.��


    ��Huh, although I don��t understand what you are talking about? But you seem to want to fight me, right?�� asked Deidara with a smirk, and said, ��Haha�� just right�� I will use you to perfect my newly mastered Jutsu!��


    Konan snorted, ��True Dust Release is incredibly strong, however, it is not enough to kill me.�� And prepared to attack Deidara.


    As soon as Konan spoke ��Dust Release�� Deidara was taken aback, he narrowed his eyes and questioned her, ��How do you know that I have learned Dust Release?��


    It��s only been ten minutes since he learned Dust Release. At the time when he learned it, other than his Sensei Sandaime Tsuchikage no one was present. Even that greedy cat only arrived by the time he had already dispersed Dust Release, so it stands to reason that no one in the entire shinobi world except Onoki should be aware of his trump card.


    Yet, the woman in front of him seems to know that he has learned Dust Release, obviously, this is a shock for Deidara.


    ��


    Konohagakure


    After dealing with everything on Ancor Vantian Kuroto returned to the vige and once again got busy with his usual life carrying out physical training to open the Seven gates during the day and doing his research at night.


    After a lot of fermentation, the story of Danzo��s actions all over the Shinobi World has be a big sensation. And because of a lot of evidence and records of everything, there was no way to deny the fact that he possesses Super Kage level strength.


    When all the Shinobi Viges understood this fact, they canceled their ns of hunting down Danzo and called back their elite shinobis. Now only some reconnaissance teams were out there searching for any trace of Danzo.


    Considering the level of threat that Danzo posed to the entire Shinobi World, Yondaime Raikage Ay decided to hold another Godaime Conference in order to figure out a way to deal with Danzo.


    Konoha was naturally the first to ept. After all, Danzo was not only a Konoha Shinobi, he was also one of the senior leaders of the vige. And now that he has betrayed the vige, Konoha bears the most responsibility and he must be eliminated immediately, therefore, Konoha was more than willing to work together with the other great vige in order to deal with Danzo.


    Kirigakure and Sunagakure agreed to participate in the conference, however, there was no reply from Iwagakure.


    While the other viges anxiously waited for the response from Iwagakure, the news that they never expected to hear came.


    ��Iwagakure was attacked by Akatsuki Organization and the majority of the vige has been destroyed in the raid!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728: Konoha Conference


    Conference Hall, Hokage Building, Konohagakure


    The hall was filled with silence, only the breathing sound of people attending the meeting could be heard, and everyone had a solemn expression on their faces.


    In the main seat, Sandaime Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen sat and nced at everyone with a tired expression. He sighed faintly and said, ��I hope everyone has carefully read the summarization of the information that was ced on the table�� now let��s talk about everyone��s opinion on the matter.��


    Jiraiya put the papers in his hands on the table and said with a serious expression, ��It��s very clear, up until now, all of us were being yed by Danzo. I won��t say anything in regards to the rumored problem in his body, however, the injury he suffered at the hands of Kakashi, was definitely intentional to make us think that he is vulnerable and weakened!��


    Tsunade agreed with Jiraiya, ��ording to the information sent by Raikage when he encountered Danzo, there were no signs of that injury on his body, which clearly means that it was healed, heck, Raikage even says that the problem in his soul is also just his act! Based on this, we can conclude that Danzo just wanted us to think that there is some problem with his soul and body. And the next important thing is the sudden rumor about his whereabouts at two different locations�� those whereabouts were leaked a few days after the supposed ��injury�� that he suffered. No doubt, the whereabouts were also leaked by him. His purpose was likely to lure out someone using his vulnerable state as bait.��


    All the people present in the meeting nodded.


    There were too many rumors circting around about Danzo until a few days ago, which one was true, and which one is false, it was very hard to determine, so no one could judge whether there really was any problem in his soul or not. But now that they havepiled all the information they have on Danzo, it can be clearly determined that Danzo was trying to lure out someone.


    The only problem is, that they don��t have enough information to urately determine who is the person Danzo wanted to lure out.


    Although they can make some guesses, however, without any strong evidence it��s all pointless.


    At this time, the Uchiha Patriarch also put down the papers on the table and said, ��There is no information about how did he obtain a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan, we must determine that as well!��


    Hearing Fugaku��s doubts, Shisui subconsciously nced at Kuroto with a questioning gaze, asking whether ��Kuroto knows anything about this matter.��


    Feeling Shisui��s gaze, and understanding his intention, Kuroto shook his head lightly, replying, ��no�� and signaled him to stay calm.


    Despite being perfectly aware of the origin of Danzo��s Mangekyou Sharingan, Kuroto has no intention of telling anyone about it, because that would mean exining the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual and Kuroto didn��t want to do that.


    Besides, the threat of Danzo has already been resolved by him, so naturally, there is no need for anyone to figure out why and how Danzo obtained Uchihas Mangekyou Sharingan.


    While the others nodded to Fugaku��s doubts, the Hyuga Patriarch questioned, ��Do we know where Danzo is hiding?��


    The Jonin Commander of Konoha, Nara Shikaku replied, ��Although, we don��t know the exact location where he is hiding, however, based on the information he received from Kirigakure, after a failed attempt to control Mizukage Yagura-sama, Danzo immediately fled from the Land of Water and disappeared somewhere in the deserts of the Land of Wind. Kazekage Pakura-sama has already deployed Sunagakure shinobi and they are currently searching for his exact location.��


    Elder Koharu muttered, ��Has he been hiding in the deserts of the Land of Wind?�� and sighed, ��It really a pity�� I never imagined one of us would end up in such a miserable situation.��


    Nobody paid attention to Elder Koharu��s words because no one here had sympathy for Danzo.


    Hiashi questioned, ��Why did Danzo flee from Kirigakure so decisively?��


    Nara Shikaku answered, ��Based on what we are told by Kirigakure, there seemed to be two reasons why he fled, first is that he seemed to be exhausted and running out of chakra because of several continuous battles, and the second reason is that he seemed to be fleeing from someone.��


    Nobody doubted Nara Shikaku��s words, because they seemedpletely reasonable.


    Danzo went through several continuous battles, and then rushed all the way to the Land of Water, even if his injuries could heal, it was only natural for his chakra reserves to get exhausted. Moreover, the ce where Danzo and Yondaime Mizukage fought was also nearby the sea so Yagura had an obvious advantage.


    Fugaku asked, ��And do we know who was Danzo fleeing from?��


    For this everybody shook their heads, and Nara Shikaku answered, ��No, we are not sure, there is too little information.�� And added, ��But considering Danzo��s strength it has to be someone extremely strong.��


    Sandaime Hokage picked up Nara Patriarch��s words and continued, ��Even the five Kage don��t have enough strength that would make Danzo flee so decisively. If I had to guess, it could be either Akatsuki or the Amatsukami. The chances that it��s Akatsuki is quite high considering the members of the Akatsuki Organization also seemed to be searching for him.��


    Hearing Sandaime��s exnation, everybody nodded, ��Makes sense.�� Because only Akatsuki and Amatsukami seem to have enough strength that would make Danzo feel threatened.


    At this time, the captain of the intelligence division, Yamanaka Inoichi said, ��Kumogakure hopes to use the uing conference to unite the five Kage andunch a decisive encirclement to eliminate Danzo because his presence is a threat to the peace of the entire Shinobi World.��


    Jiraiya sighed, ��I never expected a day woulde when the Raikage would so actively seek help, it seems Danzo has really put too much pressure on him.��


    Tsunade expressed her thought, ��To be honest I don��t really see any problem in Raikage��s proposal, however, considering the recent actions of Akatsuki Organization�� won��t it be a little too risky?��


    Sandaime nodded, ��That��s what I am worried about too.��


    A few days ago, Iwagakure was suddenly attacked by Akatsuki Organization, based on the information Konoha has been able to gather about this attack, all they know is that Sandaime Tsuchikage was seriously wounded and barely managed to escape, his current whereabouts are unknown. Onoki��s son Kitsuchi died in the attack, while the Jinchuriki of four tails and five tails were captured by the Akatsuki Organization, and finally, more than half of the Shinobi present in the vige at the time either died or were seriously injured.


    Overall, it was a disaster for Iwagakure.


    When Konoha received the news of Akatsuki��s attack on Iwagakure, it was like a bolt out of the blue, and everyone in Konoha was caught off guard.


    It must be known that although Iwagakure doesn��t have as many Kage rank individuals as Konoha, their strength was still very good, especially the overall military power, Iwagakure had the most number of shinobi out of any vige.


    Yet such an Iwagakure suffered so severely in the face of the Akatsuki Organization��s attack.


    Now Akatsuki Organization has managed to catch three-tailed beasts, and they also have part of the chakra of three tails and Eight-Tails that they acquired during their Konoha Copse n.


    Although nobody clearly understands Akatsuki��s purpose, everyone instinctively feels that they can��t allow the Akatsuki Organization to seed, but then again, no one seems to have the confidence that they can do anything against Akatsuki.


    Just think about it, Iwagakure suffered so badly from Akatsuki Organization��s attack, a few months ago, Kumogakure suffered from Shimura Danzo��s rampage, before that Konoha suffered from Akatsuki Organization��s Konoha Copse n, and before that Kirigakure suffered because of the civil war initiated by Akatsuki Organization.


    The only vige that hasn��t suffered any sort of attack is Sunagakure, however, their previous Kazekage died at the hands of Akatsuki and now they seriouslyck shinobi of Kage rank. Except for the current Kazekage Pakura, no one seems to have such strength.


    While everyone was silent, Hiashi suddenly questioned, ��Wasn��t Akatsuki dormant for so long? Why would they suddenly be active? First, they target Danzo, then they suddenly change their target and attack Iwagakure out of blue�� this is a bit strange.��


    Kakashi nodded, and informed everyone, ��The reason Akatsuki targeted Iwagakure, it��s probably rted to Dojin.��


    ��Dojin?!�� someone muttered, and asked, ��Who is Dojin?!��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729: Konoha Conference 2


    Many of the senior members of Konoha weren��t aware of the existence of the newest member of Amatsukami, so when they heard Kakashi mention ��Dojin�� and him being the primary reason why the Akatsuki Organization attacked Iwagakure, they were confused and expressed their doubts, ��Who is Dojin, and why would Akatsuki target Iwagakure because of him?��


    Seeing this Kakashi took Sandaime��s permission to divulge information about Dojin, and then told everyone in the conference hall the whole process of encountering the newest member of Amatsukami back when they were hunting Danzo, how Dojin helped them against the Akatsuki Organization, and how he overwhelmed ��Madara�� with his wit and Jutsu that he had mastered.


    ��Unbelievable!�� this was Hyuga Patriarch��s first thought when he heard the description of Dojin and his fight with ��Madara��.


    Obviously, Hiashi wasn��t the only one who was so surprised, the others in the conference hall, who weren��t previously aware of Dojin had simr thoughts in their minds.


    A twelve or thirteen-year-old young man mastering Explosion Release is not shocking, there are countless shinobi in this world who are more than capable of this feat, however, mastering Dust Release on top of Explosion Release is really something. And the fact that not only did he master a Kekkei Tota at such a young age but also defeated one of the strongest members of Akatsuki using these two Kekkei Genkai and Kekkei Tota as well as his wit goes to show that simr to other members of Amatsukami, Dojin too is not an ordinary shinobi.


    The status of Dust Release is undeniable in the Shinobi World as this is the only Kekkei Tota in existence, now that someone other than ��noki has appeared who has mastered Dust Release, makes that person focus of all the shinobi viges.


    Shisui looked at Kuroto in surprise, he never knew that someone of this caliber has joined Amatsukami, so he is really curious about Dojin.


    Fugaku also muttered in admiration, ��They are indeed the Amatsukami that we know, each and every member they select are one of a kind and extremely strong!��


    On the side, Elder Koharu couldn��t help but mutter, ��Explosion Release on top of Dust Release�� Kakashi this Dojin person should be from Iwagakure, right?��


    Kakashi nodded lightly, ��I had the same thought as everyone else, so after returning to the vige I started to investigate all the shinobi of Iwagakure that we have information about.�� After saying this, Kakashi got up from his seat and distributed some documents he had prepared in advance to all the people in the conference hall and continued, ��I soon locked upon a shinobi who seemed to match the identity of Dojin. The information I have distributed just now is of that Iwagakure��s shinobi, please see it and tell me if everyone here feels the same.��


    Kuroto read the documents given by Kakashi, and the first thing that caught his eye was a photo of Deidara, seeing this, Kuroto couldn��t help but sigh inwardly and think, ��Was it so easy to determine?��


    ��Use of simr Explosive y to increase the power and versatility of Explosion Release, simr height, and on top of everything the identity of being Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki��s disciple�� Really, no more hints are required, Deidara has to be Dojin.�� Muttered Jiraiya in conclusion.


    The others nodded in agreement with Jiraiya.


    Seeing that almost everyone agreed with his theory, Kakashi added, ��I believe that the Akatsuki Organization also realized that Deidara is Dojin, hence they attacked Iwagakure.��


    ��This�� makes a lot of sense.�� Muttered Akimichi Patriarch in agreement.


    On the other hand, Kuroto was speechless after hearing Kakashi��s theory, and only now did he realize why Akatsuki suddenly made their move on Iwagakure.


    Back then, Kuroto only made his move in order to save his former Anbu subordinates, Kuroto never expected that just because he was using Dojin Clone at that time, the development of the matter would be so crazy. Akatsuki attacked Iwagakure, captures four tails and five tails, and destroyed more than half of Iwagakure�� ��Really now�� this is just absurd!��


    And while Kuroto was thinking about the absurdity of the situation, Hyuga Patriarch couldn��t help but question, ��I don��t understand one thing�� If this child Deidara is a member of Amatsukami, then at the time Akatsuki attacked Iwagakure, why didn��t Amatsukami intervene and stopped Akatsuki? Why would they just allow such a thing to happen?��


    Kakashi wasn��t sure, however, he did have some guesses and answered, ��Perhaps�� Amatsukami��s attention was on Danzo at that time, and Akatsuki��s sudden attack on Iwagakure caught them off guard.��


    Everyone pondered over Kakashi��s words and felt that he made sense.


    And when everyone thinks about this, they also feel that the people that Danzo was trying to lure out were probably members of Amatsukami, Dojin��s action of appearing at one of the leaked locations proves that Amatsukami was also paying attention to Danzo.


    In fact, this was indeed the case, Kuroto��s entire attention was on Danzo, so he didn��t even consider the possibility that Akatsuki would suddenly give up on hunting down Danzo and suddenly to Iwagakure.


    At this time, Hiashi suddenly asked Sandaime, ��Hokage-sama, why don��t you directly confirm from Amatsukami about what exactly happened?��


    Everyone nodded to Hiashi��s question and nced at Sandaime.


    In the face of everyone��s doubt, Sandaime replied helplessly, ��In fact, we have never had any means of contacting Amatsukami. It has always been one-sidedmunication from the side of Amatsukami, so unless they get in touch with us, we don��t know anything.��


    ��What?!�� Almost everyone was taken aback after hearing Sandaime��s words.


    Only selected individuals from the Hokage faction knew about this fact up until now, so this is indeed shocking for most.


    Before this moment, almost everyone used to think that the vige has its own way ofmunicating with Amatsukami, so everyone was not too worried about a surprise attack from Akatsuki as Amatsukami wille to their aid once the vige ask for help, but now that they have learned the truth, everyone was suddenly panicked. If Akatsuki attacks them, and Amatsukami is busy somewhere else, then doesn��t that mean Konoha will also suffer just like Iwa? Although Konoha has a greater number of people with high-endbat power, and they also have Uchiha Shisui, the strongest power on the side of the five great shinobi viges, however, what can they all do when facing Nagato? It would be a one-sided crushing defeat for Konoha!


    Seeing that everyone was panicked, Sandaime immediately decided to change the matter and ordered in a serious tone of voice, ��The date of the Five Kage conference is approaching, so we must step up the search of Tsuchikage and Deidara�� Currently, Deidara is probably our only way to contact Amatsukami so we must do everything we can to find him as soon as possible.��


    Everyone agreed, ��Yes.��


    Seeing that he has got everyone��s response, Sandaime nodded in contentment, and said, ��That would be all from my side. If anyone has anything to speak, please do now, otherwise, we will end the conference here.��


    Hearing this, Kuroto suddenly raised his hand and spoke to Sandaime, ��Hokage-sama, I am nning to conduct real-world simtion training for all the academy students, I hope I can get the vige��s cooperation for this.��


    This has been on Kuroto��s mind for quite a while. And this sudden raid of Akatsuki on Iwagakure made it so that Kuroto can no longer wait. Of course, he is going to elerate his Project Godhood, he is also going to elerate the training of the next generation, especially the training of Naruto and Sasuke, the two sons of prophecy.��


    If Naruto and Sasuke grow up smoothly, then with the aid of Sage of Six Path, they will be a force to be reckoned with. This is extremely necessary to make sure that if something unexpected happens on his end, for example, if he ends up dying, and the situation bes critical then Naruto and Sasuke will be able to handle the situation while he uses his backhand to make aeback.


    Sandaime thought that Kuroto was worried because of the threat of Danzo and Akatsuki and wanted to give the children some real-world exposure to speed up their growth, so after pondering over it for a while, he nodded, ��All right.��


    Kuroto thanked Sandaime, and with that, the conference ended.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730: Shisuis Worries


    As members of the former strongest Anbu squad together walked out of the vige while chatting and discussing some matters, a lot of attention from the people working in the Hokage Building was directed towards them along the way.


    Kuroto looked at Kakashi��s Jonin attire, and casually asked, ��Kakashi, Kurenai told me that you have resigned from the Anbu department, is that correct?��


    ��It was Hokage-sama��s order,�� responded Kakashi absentmindedly.


    Kuroto nodded, and thought, ��It seems Sandaime-sama wished to highlight Kakashi to the Patriarchs of all the ns.�� this is the only reason why Kakashi would be allowed to participate in the previous Konoha conference.


    Since Kakashi has quite the Anbu, he no longer holds any high position in the vige, a ��simple�� Jonin was allowed to sit amongst the highest decision-making body of Konoha, there can only be one reason as Kuroto thought.


    In fact, after Kakashi sessfully mastered Flying Raijin, Sandaime-sama started to slowly train Kakashi as his sessor, that is, for the position of Konoha��s Godaime Hokage. This is not a secret to discerning people. As for why choose Kakashi, there are obvious reasons, aside from the fact that Kakashi has mastered Flying Raijin and has strength higher than an ordinary Kage ss shinobi, he is the son of Konoha��s White Fang, the disciple of Konoha��s Yellow sh, and can be said to be the most orthodox member of the Hokage faction.


    Therefore, it��s kind of obvious for Sandaime-sama to choose him, of course, whether Kakashi will really be the next Hokage or not, that is something only the future will tell, however, after this meeting many people seemed to have recognized Kakashi as the heir of Hokage.


    Anyway, after a while of discussion on some matters, Kakashi said that he had something to do and left after saying goodbye to Kuroto and Shisui.


    Looking at Kakashi��s disappearing back, Shisui couldn��t help but mutter, ��Kakashi-san seems to be always preupied these days.��


    Kuroto nodded lightly, ��He is carrying too many things on his shoulders.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s remark, Shisui said with a bitter smile, ��Kuroto-san, we too have too many things on our shoulders�� if it weren��t for you carrying most of it for us, I would have definitely been crushed by these responsibilities long ago.��


    Kuroto chuckled as he shook his head, ��Sometimes Shisui can be so urate.��


    As the two continued to walk, Shisui suddenly looked around and then questioned lightly, ��Say, Kuroto-san�� what��s the matter with this Dojin? Itachi also told me about him, is he a new recruit?��


    Kuroto nodded lightly, ��I guess you can say that.��


    Shisui was curious, and asked, ��Is Dojin really Deidara of Iwagakure as everyone thinks?��


    At this question, Kuroto shook his head, ��No, Deidara is not Dojin�� as for who exactly ��he�� is, as one of the rules of Amatsukami, you don��t really need to worry about this.�� Then he changed the topic and asked, ��Anyway, how is Itachi��s condition?��


    Shisui nodded at, the ��you don��t need to worry about this�� part, then answered Kuroto��s question, ��He has consumed a lot of Visual Prowess, so his eyesight has obviously declined�� I believe that a maximum of one or two times he will be able to use his Mangekyou Sharingan before goingpletely blind.��


    In the fight against Danzo, everyone had consumed a lot of Visual Prowess, for Tsukihi and Itachi, it��s not such a big problem since Tsukihi has Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and Shisui��s Visual Prowess will be restored because of Hashirama Cells so neither of the two will go blind, but Itachi is a different case, so his eyesight has declined seriously.


    After pondering for a while, Kuroto said, ��In that case, it��s time for Itachi to undergo the same imntation operation as you�� of course, not right now, but very soon. I believe that I am close to making a major breakthrough, once I achieve that, the cell imntation will be easier and the sess rate will also increase, at that time, I will imnt Shodaime Hokage��s cells in Itachi.��


    Shisui nodded, ��That��s great�� In that case, I will ry the good news to Itachi when he returns from the mission.��


    Shisui is of course, very concerned about Itachi since his vision is declining, for a shinobi, especially for the members of the Uchiha n, vision is very important in battles,ck of vision also means disadvantage in battle, therefore, Shisui is worried about Itachi. Now that Kuroto has said that Itachi can also undergo a simr cell imntation operation as he did, his worries have eased a lot.


    After a while, Shisui��s muttered with a worried expression, ��Kuroto-san, about Akatsuki Organization��s next move? Do you think they will be targeting Konoha?��


    Kuroto thought about Shisui��s question for a while, then shook his head, ��I don��t think so�� let alone Konoha, they shouldn��t target any Shinobi Vige for the time being. I believe they would be guarding against any possible attack from Amatsukami, so I don��t think we would see them make any major movement for a while.��


    Akatsuki��s sudden attack on Iwagakure, rather than showing their power, highlighted their fear of Amatsukami. Otherwise, why would they give up on hunting Danzo�Cthe person partially responsible for killing Yahiko�Cand head to Iwagakure as soon as they learned that Deidara might be Dojin of Amatsukami?


    While this surprise attack on Iwagakure proved beneficial for them as they managed to capture the Jinchuriki of four tails and five tails, their ultimate objective behind attacking Iwagakure was to obtain any information they can about Amatsukami by capturing one of their supposed members.


    Additionally, from the information Kuroto has obtained, it is said that Nagato took the entire Akatsuki with him to attack Iwagakure save for Obito and Sasori, both of whom were doing something else during that time, but even if the two of them weren��t present, the fact that Nagato took almost entire organization just to capture a single person who ��might�� be a member of Amatsukami again shows how vignt he is against them.


    Since Nagato is so afraid, the chances that he will attack another shinobi vige immediately after what Akatsuki did in Iwagakure are quite low. After all, Yama is capable of dropping meteors on them, if he were to drop more than one meteor unlikest time, they would be as good as dead. Nagato should understand this, and as such, he shouldn��t make any rash move. In fact, even if he does want to make it, Konan, Obito, and Zetsu will definitely talk him out of it, so Kuroto is not that worried.


    When Kuroto exined his reasoning to Shisui, Shisui breathed a sigh of relief, and muttered, ��That means we don��t have to worry about any enemy for the time being.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes.��


    Although Konoha and the other great shinobi viges are guarding against attacks from Akatsuki and Danzo, there is really no need to worry for some time. Akatsuki would likely remain dormant for a while, and Danzo��s threat has been resolved by Kuroto, so there is really nothing major to worry about. Of course, very few people know this, and Kuroto has the intention of telling anyone about this.


    The two people continued to walk for a while and finally stopped at the gate of Konoha Ninja Academy, which seemed to be heavily crowded for some reason.


    Seeing such a crowd standing at the gate, Kuroto was taken aback, and couldn��t help but question Shisui, ��Why are so many people gathered here?��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731: Result And its Effect


    ��Why are so many people gathered here?��


    Shisui said with a smile, ��Kuroto-san, have you forgotten? Today is the day, the results of the previous exam are posted on the Academy��s Bulletin Board�� Iruka-san should have already shown you the results and the progress report of all the students the day before yesterday, right?��


    Kuroto nodded, realizing, ��Oh yes, it slipped my mind.��


    Since Kuroto became the Principal of the Ninja Academy, a new set of rules has been established, once a month, an exam will be conducted, and the result of all the exams will be publicly announced. And today happens to be the announcement day, so it makes sense that the Bulletin Board at the Academy��s gate is heavily crowded, since all the students and parents of a few students want to see the result and progress of their children.


    As Kuroto passed the crowd, he swept his gaze at the Bulletin Board and noted thest name on it, it was none other than Uzumaki Naruto who camest in this exam.


    It stands to reason that with Naruto��s strength, he would neverest after all, there are a lot of children who are weaker than him in his ss, however, this is the case here, and the only thing responsible for this is Naruto��s poor luck.


    In the first match, Naruto��s opponent turned out to be Uchiha Sasuke, there is no need to question the result of the first match, Naruto lost within three moves. Although he was frustrated, Naruto hadn��t given up, and in the second round, his opponent was none other than Rock Lee. Although Rock Lee is talentless when ites to Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, and most of the other shinobi arts, and if the exam was rted to any of those Shinobi Arts, Naruto would have undoubtedly defeated Rock Lee, however, it was abat exam, so it was like anything goes, and Rock Lee��s Taijutsu prowess is quite good upon being trained by Might Guy, so when facing Rock Lee, the result was an unsurprising defeat for Naruto.


    In the third round, Naruto��s luck was not good either, his opponent was Akimichi Choji who was just defeated by Neji, although Naruto put a hard fight, in the end, he was still defeated.


    In the fourth round, Naruto��s luck got better, his opponent turned out to be Kurama Yakumo. However, when facing the sick and weak girl from his ss, Naruto didn��t feel very good, he also thought that beating the sick Yakumo would make others hate him, so he voluntarily conceded the match to her. ��Ah, the noble heart��!��


    In his fifth and final match, Naruto��s opponent turned out to be Inuzuka Kiba.


    Both children knew that they can��t lose anymore, else they willest, and fought fiercely, however, the strength of both children was rtively the same, however, Kiba had the advantage of receiving formal training from his n, so he overwhelmed Naruto with his skill and won the match. In the end, Naruto became the only child to have lost all five matches and camest.


    Kuroto muttered, ��Poor Naruto-kun���� but when Shisui heard Kuroto say this, he didn��t find any sign of pity in his tone, and couldn��t help but ask with an awkward expression, ��Kuroto-san�� don��t you think Naruto is going through a bit too much�� on top of what he goes through if there is another pressure like this�� he might just give up everything.��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��No�� he won��t give up no matter what!��


    Shisui was surprised by Kuroto��s confidence in Naruto, and couldn��t help but ask, ��What makes you so sure?��


    Kuroto chuckled, ��Because he is Uzumaki Naruto!��


    ��


    In the ssroom


    As Naruto learned that he camest, he was frustrated and directly challenged the person who ranked first, ��Sasuke�� fight me!��


    ��I am not interested in fighting the person who camest.�� Sasuke contemptuously said to Naruto, then shushed him, ��Now shush���� and walked away.


    Seeing that Sasuke didn��t ept his challenge, Naruto changed his target, and went to the person who came second ��Neji�� I want to challenge you!��


    Neji gave no reply to Naruto and walked away while ignoring his challenge.


    Seeing that both Sasuke and Neji ignored his challenge, Naruto shouted, ��You two�� how dare you to ignore me!��


    Rock Lee saw Naruto��s frustration, he walked over, patted Naruto��s shoulder, and said, ��Naruto-kun, although we are not as talented as them we don��t have to give up�� Guy-sensei told me hard work can ovee theck of talent and help us catch up with the geniuses�� So, don��t give up and work hard!��


    Although happy that someone was willing to console him, Naruto was dissatisfied that Rock Lee called him talentless, ��Bushy-brow, don��t put me in the same category as you without asking me�� I am not talentless! White Snake Sage and Ichikishimahime said that I am a rare genius! They won��t lie to me!�� he said, and then ran away from the ssroom.


    ��


    Principles Office


    A few seconds after Kuroto came to his office, Neji walked in with a frustrated expression.


    Seeing Neji��s expression, Kuroto couldn��t help but ask, ��What��s the matter?��


    Neji bowed to Kuroto, and said in a guilty tone, ��Sensei�� this time I embarrassed you and the Hyuga n�� please forgive me.��


    In the exam this month, Neji lost to Sasuke because of a small mistake, this was beyond many��s expectations, even Neji didn��t expect that he would lose to Sasuke, therefore, he is very guilty.


    Kuroto was stunned by Neji��s actions, and sighed, ��Neji-kun�� I have already told you several times, the result of one or two matches at this early in the game is irrelevant. You don��t have to worry about this defeat, nor do you have to take it to heart, and you certainly didn��t disappoint me or the Hyuga n.��


    Neji didn��t lift his head and said with a sullen tone, ��You don��t have tofort me Sensei, I know I have disappointed everyone this time!��


    If he had lost to Sasuke because of differences in their strength, Neji wouldn��t be so depressed, however, that��s not the case, he lost, not because of the difference in their strength but because of the small mistake he made, so Neji is unable to ept this defeat.


    Looking at Neji��s attitude, Kuruto shook his head and chose to remain silent.


    Kuroto is clear that this is also the result of his actions. Because of the system he has introduced in the academy, the current Ninja Academy is no longer the same. The system of publicly publishing the result and posting it on the bulletin board with the possibility of the entire vige seeing it puts a lot of pressure not only on all the students but also on the people behind those students, that is their parents or their ns.


    Kuroto is very clear, almost all the Shinobi ns are getting strict training from their ns just so that those children don��t affect the reputation of their ns.


    It won��t even be wrong to say that these children have now be the face of their families and ns, and when they arepeting in the academy��s monthly exams, they aren��t justpeting for themselves, but also to save the reputation of their ns. After all, no n would want the children of their n to perform badly, because this will affect their reputation when the results are posted for the entire vige to see.


    This is also the reason why Naruto was defeated by Akimichi Choji and Inuzuka Kiba. If not for their ns giving them strict training, there was no way they could have managed to defeat Naruto.


    This defeat of Neji (Hyuga n) at the hands of Sasuke (Uchiha n) is likely to be a hot topic of discussion amongst the vigers, and this is also the reason why Neji took this defeat more seriously than Kuroto want him to.


    After a while of silence, Kuroto broke the silence, ��If you feel guilty then train hard and perform better in the next exam. The next exam is going to be a real-world simtion.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732: Uing Exam


    ��The next exam is going to be a real-world simtion?�� muttered Neji, and asked in confusion, ��What kind of exam will that be?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��I won��t give out the exact details, but I guess you can imagine this exam as what shinobis go through during real missions if that makes any sense to you.��


    Neji��s eyes widened, ��Does that mean it will also involvebat? Like the actualbat?��


    Kuroto smiled, and exined, ��I won��t say that this exam won��t involve thebatponent, however, don��t think that thatbat would be the only thing�� All the trainees will be evaluated in more than just one aspect.��


    Neji nodded and said, ��Sensei, I will work hard and do my best to make you and the Hyuga n proud of me.��


    Kuroto nodded as if suddenly remembered something, so he added casually, ��Oh, and by the way�� the dates of this exam are coinciding with the uing Five Kage conference, so this exam may also serve as a source of entertainment for the Five Kages. Everything all the trainees do during the exam will not only be seen by the elite shinobis of Konoha, but also by the Five Kages and their respective elite guards�� keep this in mind while you do anything.��


    Hearing this sudden information, Neji was taken aback, but then his eyes lit up in fighting spirit, and excitement filled his heart.


    Seeing Neji excited, Kuroto nodded in appreciation, and added, ��The formal announcement will be made about this exam by the end of this week, you have learned about this in advance because you are my disciple, and now that you have got a general idea, you should start preparing yourself.��


    Neji nodded with a bow, ��I understand Sensei.��


    Kuroto smiled, and said, ��I look forward to your performance.��


    Neji nodded, ��I won��t disappoint you.�� Then left the office.


    As Neji left his office, the corner of Kuroto��s lips arched in a smile, as he thought to himself, ��This entire exam was personally designed by me�� although the main purpose is to check Naruto and Sasuke��s progress so far, however, I truly am looking forward to your performance as well�� let��s see how you would fair in this exam.��


    ��


    Ninja Academy, Teacher��s Lounge


    Kabuto sat at his desk in a gloomy mood as he muttered to himself, ��Why is Orochimaru-sama not responding to any of my messages? Even Tenzo doesn��t seem to be able to contact him�� Did something go wrong on his end?��


    It��s been several days since Kabutostmunicated with Orochimaru, in thest message from Orochimaru, Kabuto learned that Orochimaru was making preparations to take over Shimura Danzo��s body�� but now there is no news, no rumor, and nothing of Orochimaru. This makes Kabuto a little uneasy. ��What could have happened?!��


    As Kabuto was ragging his brain, he suddenly sensed someone approaching him. Realizing this, Kabuto immediately stopped his thought and softened his expression.


    Not long after this, the door of the teacher��s lounge opened, and Naruto walked in.


    Kabuto was surprised by Naruto��s sudden visit, and asked, ��Naruto-kun�� what are you doing here? It��s almost time for you to go home�� you should go, otherwise, you will bete.��


    Of course, Kabuto is a little nervous when meeting Kabuto alone, because as always there are several eyes on Naruto. If something unnecessary slipped from his or Naruto��s mouth, then his cover will be blown immediately.


    Naruto shook his head, ��It doesn��t matter if I amte, there is no one waiting for me at home anyway.�� Then with a tearful expression, he asked Kabuto, ��Kabuto-nii-chan�� can you please train me? I promise I will work hard in my training�� I don��t want toest again!��


    ��


    Uchiha n, Shisui��s House


    ��I am home.��


    ��Oh Sasuke, you are just one time, the dinner is almost ready�� can you do me a favor and call Itachi? He is at Shisui-kun��s ce.��


    ��Got it, mother.�� Sasuke nodded and quickly ran out of his house. On the way to Shisui��s home, he had a proud expression on his face as he wanted to tell his elder brother Itachi about his performance in the Ninja academy, ��I am going to tell brother about it�� Heh�� I am the same as him now�� the best and most talented in the entire academy!��


    In all of the assessments that have been carried out in the academy, Sasuke has always maintained a top rank along with Neji, however, this time, Sasuke even beat Neji and ranked first. Because of this, he is extremely happy and wants to inform Itachi of this news.


    The thought of getting Itachi��s approval, and his father��s praise makes Sasuke more and more excited.


    As soon as he arrived at Shisui��s house, he was able to hear the sound of Shuriken and Kunai being thrown at wooden targets and knew that as usual, Itachi and Shisui were in Shisui��s backyard. So, he immediately went there and called out, ��Nii-san, Shisui-nii-san!��


    As Itachi and Shisui saw Sasukeing over, they both tacitly stopped their conversation about the Hashirama Cells imntation operation that Itachi will be going to undergo in the near future and started talking about some gibberish and unimportant stuff.


    Sasuke, as innocent and young as he is didn��t realize and quickly came over to Itachi��s side and said, ��Nii-san�� in this month��s exam, I ranked first in the entire academy! Now I am the same as you�� the best in the entire academy!�� and looked at Itachi with a�Cnow praise me�Cexpression.


    Itachi obviously understood Sasuke��s thoughts, he ruffled Sasuke��s hair with a smile and nodded, ��Yes, I know, Shisui-san told me about this�� You did very good Sasuke.��


    Shisui also nodded with a smile, ��Well, our Sasuke is indeed talented and strong, he even defeat Hyuga Neji this time, which was very surprising.��


    Sasuke pursed his mouth in dissatisfaction at Shisui��s use of ��surprising��, and said, ��Shisui-nii-san, what was surprising about that? Humph, obviously, I am stronger than Neji, that��s why I defeated him!��


    Both Itachi and Shisui smiled and shook their head helplessly, ��Yes yes�� you are right.��


    Sasuke folded his hands over his chest, then said to Itachi, ��Nii-san�� I am going to maintain the title of the strongest and be just like you!��


    At this Itachi shook his head and chided Sasuke, ��Sasuke, don��t get overconfidence lest you may be overtaken by others, I have heard there are many talented shinobi in this year��s batch����


    Shisui suddenly remembered what Kuroto proposed to Hokage-sama at the Konoha conference and said to Sasuke, ��I agree with Itachi, Sasuke-kun. The next exam is probably going to be extremely difficult.��


    Sasuke was curious, and asked, ��What are they going to test in the next exam?��


    Shisui shook his head helplessly, ��Even I don��t know that at this point, but what I can tell you is that the entire exam will be designed by the Principal himself, just knowing this I can tell that it won��t be easy�� so you should probably work hard on your training, otherwise����


    ��Huh�� it doesn��t matter how difficult it is going to be�� I am still going to defeat everyone else like I did this time!�� said Sasuke in excitement.


    Now he is really looking forward to the next exam.


    Both Itachi and Shisui noted Sasuke��s eagerness and smiled, ��Let��s see how things will progress.��<!--


    -->

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733: Preparations For Assessment


    A few dayster, Ninja Academy �C Principal��s Office


    <em>Knock Knock</em>


    After knocking on the door, Shisui walked and informed Kuroto, ��Kuroto-san, they have arrived.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��I see�� Then he put the documents he was reading in the drawer of his desk and instructed Shisui, ��Bring them in.��


    Shisui nodded, ��All right.�� Then fully opened the door.


    As the door was opened several people walked in, bowed to Kuroto then lined up before him. In total there were nine people, namely Umino Iruka, Mizuki, Suzume, Funeno Daikoku, Akame Iwana, Namiashi Raid��, Shiranui Genma, Iwashi Tatami, and Tsuzumi Sarugaku.


    After looking at the nine people for a while, Kuroto broke the silence, ��All the information I wanted to convey was already written in the scroll delivered to the nine of you�� I am sure all of you have read it.��


    All nine nodded, ��Yes.��


    Kuroto nodded and asked, ��Does anyone has any question in regards to this mission?��


    Hearing Kuroto��s question, Iruka showed a hesitant expression on his face.


    Of course, Kuroto noted Iruka��s hesitation and asked him ��Iruka-san�� do you have anything to say?��


    After a while of silence, Iruka sighed and asked, ��Kuroto-sama�� about this assessment�� does it really have to be this extreme? How can those children fight against us?��


    Kuroto raised his eyebrow and questioned, ��Iruka-san�� why do you think these children can��t fight against the nine of you?��


    Iruka answered, ��Kuroto-sama�� the nine of us�� we are Chunins�� those children are only trainees�� how can trainees hope to win against Chunin in fights.��


    Kuroto smiled and asked, ��Iruka-san, you have taught them for the past year, you have watched their growth for the past year, every time you would talk about them you would praise them�� but now that the matter came to their assessment, you feel they aren��t up to it? Don��t you have even a little bit of confidence in those children?��


    Iruka was speechless, ��This���� he didn��t know how to respond.


    At this time, Genma patted Iruka on the head and said, ��Don��t worry Kuroto-sama�� we perfectly understand your intentions behind this assessment. We won��t disappoint you.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Very good.�� And added, ��I would like to remind the nine of you to not underestimate these children by thinking that they are mere trainees. I won��t be surprised if they by some chance might end up defeating any of you�� so take this mission very seriously. Because if any of you were to be defeated by them, that would be very embarrassing.��


    Raid�� was dissatisfied, ��Kuroto-sama�� now you are just underestimating us.��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��Whatever�� I am just warning you all in advance, just don��t let your guard down.��


    Mizuki smiled, ��We assure you, we will give these children a good lesson.��


    Kuroto looked at Mizuki and nodded, ��In that case, I look forward to all of your performance.��


    Although some were a bit dissatisfied that their strength was underestimated by Kuroto, nheless, they all nodded, ��Okay.�� and left the Principal��s office.


    After Iruka and the others left the office, Shisui asked, ��Kuroto-san, I somewhat agree with Iruka-san�� wouldn��t it be a little too much to make official Chunins join the assessment..��


    To Shisui��s words, Kuroto asked a simple question, ��Answer me Shisui�� when you were of their age what kind of people you used to fight? What about Itachi? What about Kakashi? Each of you used to face much more dangerous people at their age����


    ��Uh�� this���� Shisui was stunned, and couldn��t help but nod. Indeed as Kuroto said, back when he was their age, encountering Chunin and Jonin on missions was amon urrence.


    Seeing Shisui silent, Kuroto turned to look at the window of his office and said, ��Although the times are changing, the danger of Shinobi is still as prevalent as ever. The only difference is that instead of wars with other nations for resources, power, and wealth, now we are at a war against an organization whose methods as well as ideology are different from ours, and their objective is our doom.


    Just think about it, Iwagakure, one of the five great shinobi viges was nearly destroyed overnight�� there is hardly anyone in this world who is not vulnerable in the face of Akatsuki��s threat.


    Although I am willing to wait, Akatsuki isn��t going to wait forever�� that��s why�� these children have to grow up quickly just like we did.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Shisui deeply understood Kuroto��s thoughts and apologized, ��Please forgive me Kuroto-san, I didn��t think about it this carefully.��


    Kuroto smiled, and said, ��Don��t worry about it.�� Then he took out a bunch of scrolls from the drawer of his desk and said, ��Now deliver these scrolls to all the people on this list�� this is for the final preparations of the assessment����


    Shisui was taken aback, ��Wait, other than involving those Chunin, are there going to be more arrangements?��


    Kuroto nodded in an obvious tone, ��Yes�� those Chunin aren��t part of the real test, they are just the appetizer.��


    Shisui took the list from Kuroto��s hand and after reading the names on it, he couldn��t help but sigh, ��Kuroto-san�� you can��t be serious.��


    Kuroto smiled, ��Just wait and see.��


    ��


    Hokage Office


    Sandaime Hokage Hiruzen, Elder Koharu, Jiraiya, and Tsunade were present in the meeting room as Sandaime ced the scroll on the table and said, ��This is the case�� We have finally received contact from the Tsuchikage.��


    Elder Koharu asked, ��What��s his status?��


    Hiruzen sighed, and said, ��Although he seems to be doing fine now, the fact that he lost one of his legs in an attempt to save his life is unchangeable.��


    Tsunade muttered thoughtfully, ��Although losing a leg won��t have a such serious effect on his strengths since he is not a Taijutsu type Shinobi, still����


    Hiruzen nodded, ��Yes�� so he hopes that you and Chiyo can create a prosthetic leg for him, although it won��t be as good as his original leg, it will be better than nothing.��


    Tsunade agreed, ��All right, I will see what I can do.��


    With that, the topic turned and Elder Koharu questioned, ��Hiruzen about that Akatsuki member we captured recently�� Did Yamanaka Patriarch and Ibuki manage to obtain any substantial information from him?��


    Hiruzen sighed as he shook his head, ��No�� the person inside that white thing was already dead by the time, and as for that white armor thing�� we have tried everything, but nothing is working on him�� Sigh, it��s really difficult. Tsunade what about you�� did you find anything about that white thing?��


    Tsunade nodded, and answered, ��Firstly, it doesn��t seem to be a living creature, maybe it was made by a Jutsu or maybe through bioengineering, I can��t say for certain.�� Here she took a pause, and added with a difficult expression, ��What I can say for sure is that it has my Grandfather��s cells����


    Both Hiruzen and Koharu had heavy expressions hearing this. One after another people are popping out with Shodaime Hokage-sama��s cells in their bodies, and without a doubt, all of them are turning out to be Konoha��s Enemies.


    Hiruzen sighed, ��This is really not good�� if it is the result of bioengineering, then we can��t know how many such things exist in the hands of Akatsuki����


    Tsunade thought about it for a while, then said, ��Sensei�� about that dead person who was inside that white thing, I want to study him. I have a feeling we will discover something important if I study him.��


    Hiruzen nodded, ��Very well, you have my permission.��


    Tsunade nodded, ��Thanks.�� Then said, ��I there is nothing else, I will leave.�� Then she got up and left.


    Both Hiruzen and Koharu sighed and sat in silence.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734: Grouping Teams


    Ninja Academy �C ss A(Children of Focus)


    ��The location of the Assessment is going to be in a small part of the Forest of Death�� All the trainees will enter the forest from different entrances in teams of three�� And you are all going to stay in the forest for half a day. All of you are free to engage in battle against any other team that you may encounter.�� Exined Iruka, then looked at the students and questioned, ��Does anyone has any doubt so far?��


    Haruno Sakura raised her hand, and asked, ��Ano�� Iruka-Sensei�� how many scrolls will we have?��


    Iruka nodded, ��I wasing to that point.�� And added, ��All the teams will be given three scrolls, one for each member, and throughout the duration of the assessment, you will have to protect your own scrolls, as well as snatch scrolls of other teams. By the end of the exam, the team that has lost all the scrolls will be eliminated, and the team with the highest number of scrolls in their possession will be considered the winner��


    Keep in mind that for any team to win, they must have at least two of their original scrolls in their possession. Any team with less than two of their original scrolls, although they won��t be eliminated, will lose the opportunity to be the winner, even if they manage to gather most scrolls. Also, note that a team can only once defeat another team, this also means that any team is only allowed to take one scroll from any other team, if any team takes more than one scroll from another team, they will be eliminated.��


    Hearing the rules in regards to gathering scrolls, all the students were somewhat surprised, and couldn��t help but mutter, ��That means to gather more scrolls we will have to defeat more teams. And this is not enough, we have to have at least two of our original scrolls in order to win, otherwise, defeating other teams is pretty much useless.��


    Iruka nodded lightly, ��Yes.�� and asked, ��Does anyone has any other doubt?��


    Everyone shook their heads, ��No Sensei.��


    Iruka nodded, and said, ��All right then, since no one has doubts, we can proceed to the next part�� which is deciding on the teams. As I already mentioned a team is going to be of three members, so now we have to decide on the teams.��


    Hearing this, all the students became somewhat nervous and excited. If they can form teams with strong students, their chances of winning will be higher. Thinking of this, everyone couldn��t help but look at the top two students in their ss�� Uchiha Sasuke and Hyuga Neji, anyone who is in their team will have the most chance of winning, and many even went as far as to shout out loud, ��Sensei, I want to be in Sasuke-kun��s team.�� ��I want to be in the same team as Neji-san!�� Among all these shouts, Sakura and Ino were at the top as they even started to argue among themselves about being on Sasuke��s team.


    Sasuke who was sitting at the back folded his hands over his chest, of course, he noted everyone��s eager gaze to form a team with him, however, he didn��t care. For him, it doesn��t matter who is on his team, Sasuke has the confidence of single-handedly winning against all the other teams, it doesn��t matter who they are.


    Compared to Sasuke, Neji was a more thoughtful expression.


    Neji knows that he and Sasuke have simr levels of strength, so having useful teammates would be very helpful as he can work with them and easily defeat all the other teams. At the same time, he also understood that if his teammates are useless, then his chances of defeating other teams might decrease.


    Although not the same level of attention as Sasuke and Neji, Shikamaru, Sai, and Shin were also targets of attention. All three of them are considered highly skilled in their ss, so other students were willing to form a team with the three of them too.


    Seeing that the ssroom was getting more and more chaotic as everyone was trying to form their own team, Iruka announced, ��You can not make the team of your own choice, we are going to draw lots�� this will also ensure that everything is fair and square.��


    Hearing this announcement, many calmed down, and the intellectual ones understood, ��So it��s going to depend on luck.��


    At this time, Shikamaru raised his hand and questioned, ��Sensei�� but how are you going to allot all the students, we are short of one person, at this rate, one team will have only two members.��


    Hearing Shikarmura��s words, most of the ss looked at Naruto, almost no one wanted to be in the same team as him, oh, there was one exception, that is the young and shy Hinata. With blushing red cheeks, she sneaked nces at Naruto from time to time, hoping that she can be on the same team as him.


    Of course, Naruto realized everyone��s intention and looked down with a lonely expression, ��Why does it have to be me.��


    Iruka noted the situation getting worse, and immediately said, ��Don��t worry, all the students are going to be in teams�� a child from another ss is going to be joining you guys, with that student here, the number of students will be okay, and all teams are going to have three members.��


    As this news was announced, the entire ssroom became noisy, ��Who is it?�� ��Is it a girl or a boy?�� ��Are they strong?��


    Everyone wanted to know the identity of that person.


    Iruka turned towards the gate and said, ��Shimuzu Mika�� you maye in.��


    At Iruka��s call, a girl named Shimuzu Mika walked inside the ssroom, she stood on the podium beside Iruka, and introduced herself to everyone, ��I am Shimuzu Mika, I like sweets, please treat me well.�� After that, without caring much about what the students thought of her, she walked to the empty seat she could find and sit on it.


    Everyone looked at Mika weirdly, given how indifferent she is towards all of them, but then again, if they think about how Mika is from a different ss, this is not too surprising.


    Iruka coughed lightly to attract everyone��s attention to himself, and said, ��Well, now that all the trainees are here�� we can focus on making the teams. As I said earlier, teams will be made by drawing lots, the trainees who get the same number on the slip they draw will be in the same team.�� Then added after a pause, ��So, all of you, one by onee to the podium and draw a slip from this box.��


    All the trainees did as asked by Iruka, and drew lots from the box.


    After ten minutes the result was disyed, teams are as follows:


    Uchiha Sasuke, Kurama Yakumo, Uzumaki Naruto


    Hyuga Neji, Uchiha Kiyomi, Rock Lee


    Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, Akimichi Choji


    Hyuga Hinata, Shion, Shimizu Mika


    Shin, Sakura, Sai


    Inuzuka Kiba, Ten Ten, Aburame Shino


    Fu, Kegon, and Yoro.


    As the teams were announced, some people were satisfied, and some were neither happy nor unhappy, some were worried, some were sad, and then there was Naruto who stood up, and said in a dissatisfied tone, ��Why do I have to be in the same team as Sasuke!?��


    Iruka said with a dark face, ��Obviously because you drew the same slot as him! Now sit down and let me continue.��


    Sasuke said mockingly, ��Naruto, don��t hold me back.��


    Naruto snorted and sat back, still dissatisfied. Although he had such an expression on the outside, internally, Naruto was actually very happy that he is in the same team as Sasuke, and thought to himself in a determined tone, ��I am definitely going to prove that I am not useless!��


    On the other side, after seeing the team, Neji breathed a sigh of relief, ��With this team, I am definitely going to win!��


    Although Rock Lee is also very weak, he is still very goodpared to Naruto, and Uchiha Kiyomi is undoubtedly among the most talented in their ss. Overall, Neji believes that their team is the strongest and therefore, has the highest chance of winning.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 735 - Is Deidara Really Dojin?

    Somewhere on the border of Konoha


    Standing on the back of the giant y Bird, Kurenai sneaked nces at Deidara from time to time. It was as if she wanted to ask something from Deidara, however, she was hesitating, not sure what to do.


    As Deidara noticed her sneaking nces, his face darkened and he said in an ufortable tone, ��I have already told you, I am not Dojin, and I have nothing to do with that damned Amatsukami Organization, so can you please stop staring at me!��


    Kurenai quickly said, ��I�� I have no intention of trying to obtain Amatsukami��s secret information or anything, I just wanted to ask something about Fujin�� how has he been? Did he recover from his injuries?��


    Deidara scowled, and said in an irritated tone, ��Do you have some problem with your brain? Didn��t I already say that I am not Dojin? Why the heck would I know anything about Amatsukami?��


    At this time, ��noki who was sitting on a chair at the front turned back and said, ��Young girl, Deidara isn��t lying�� I can assure you that he really has nothing to do with Amatsukami.��


    Initially, ��noki also suspected Deidara to be Dojin of Amatsukami, however, after he heard the exact timing of Dojin��s appearance in the Shinobi World, ��noki quickly ruled out all the possibility of Deidara being Dojin. The reason is simple, at the time when Dojin appeared and fought against the Akatsuki Organization, Deidara was in Iwagakure learning Dust Release under his guidance.


    After what Sandaime Tsuchikage ��noki said, Kurenai still seemed to want to say something, however, at this time, Kakashi ced his hand on Kurenai��s shoulder and shook his head, ��All right Kurenai, let��s not talk about this for now�� escorting Tsuchikage-sama back to the vige for the Five Kage Conference is the mission of our team at this time, and we should focus on it.��


    Kurenai sighed, and nodded, ��I understand Kakashi-kun�� and I am sorry for making the situation difficult for you.��


    Kakashi smiled lightly, ��It��s quite all right.��


    With Kurenai silent, ��noki looked at Kakashi, and asked, ��I take it that the other Kages have arrived, right?��


    ��Yes, Tsuchikage-dono, I have received confirmation from Hokage-sama that Raikage-dono, Mizukage-dono, and Kazekage-dono have smoothly reached the vige. As soon as our party arrives as well, the Five Kage Conference can begin.�� Answered Kakashi.


    ��noki nodded lightly, ��I see.�� And added, ��In that case, we should also speed up.��


    At his words, Deidara speeded up the y Birds.


    ��


    A few hourster.


    After escorting ��noki and Deidara to the Venue of the Five Kage conference, Kakashi and Kurenai left as per Jiraiya��s instructions, who told the two of them to rest for now.


    On the way to their homes, Kakashi couldn��t help but question, ��Kurenai�� how are you adjusting to your new life?��


    Kurenai frowned, ��What do you mean Kakashi-kun?��


    Kakashi sighed, and said, ��I was just wondering if you are facing any problems with how things have changed, until a few days ago you were an Anbu, just like me, but now we are regr Jonin, we have to perform missions as a regr Jonin does, and we have to adjust to being in the light, unlike before.��


    Kurenai thought about it and answered, ��I don��t think I am ufortable with this new life�� The frequency of missions is lesspared to before, we don��t have to be so covert and mindful of all our actions, plus the darkness we used to interact with on a daily basis has also decreased, but most of all, I get more time for myself to train and be stronger�� this is a good thing, so I guess you can say that I am adjusting quite all right, and I am quite happy.�� Then asked after a pause, ��What about you Kakashi-kun? Do you find adjusting to this new life ufortable?��


    Kakashi shook his head, ��Nah�� I am good, same as you, I get more time to train.��


    Kurenai nodded, and the two continued to walk in silence.


    After a while, Kurenai looked down, then she suddenly turned towards Kakashi and asked, ��Say Kakashi-kun�� do you really believe that Deidara is Dojin?��


    Kakashi thought about Kurenai��s question, and replied, ��Based on my observations so far, if wepare their temperament, they don��t seem to be the same person at all. Deidara is just too�� how should I put it�� Weird I guess(?)�� his unusual obsession with art�� I don��t think the Dojin we interacted with before had such an obsession with art.��


    Hearing Kakashi��s reply, Kurenai couldn��t help but ask doubtfully, ��If that��s the case then why do you believe that Deidara is Dojin? Is it because of the Explosion Release Kekkei Genkai that they both have and because of the simr Explosive y that both of them use?��


    Kakashi nodded, ��That��s just one point�� the second point is Dust Release�� Dust Release is not something that can be mastered so easily, countless people have tried and failed, the only reason being that they don��t have an understanding of how it works. Up until a few months ago, no one other than Tsuchikage-dono could use Dust Release, then suddenly, someone appears and uses Dust Release�� naturally, the two should be connected in one way or another, right? And it just so happens that Deidara has that connection with Tsuchikage-dono. On top of being that old Man��s disciple, he uses other simr Jutsu as well, and his fighting style matches with Dojin, so the two of them should be the same person, otherwise, it would be too much of a coincidence.��


    Kurenai nodded, ��I see.�� and said, ��If he really is Dojin, then this clearly highlights how good he is at fooling others and disguising himself, at the same time, his non-reliable nature and artistic obsessive personality can��t be trusted at all. Everything he puts in front of us is likely to be nothing more than a fa?ade.��


    In Kurenai��s perspective, Kakashi might as well be right. She personally believes that the Amatsukami members are often closer to them than they think, just take Fujin for example, he is somehow rted to the Hyuga n, yet he is unidentifiable, Kurenai knows this fact, therefore, it��s indeed possible that Deidara is Dojin.


    With such thoughts in their mind, both Kurenai and Kakashi went to their homes.


    ��


    While Kakashi and Kurenai were having a discussion about the possibility of Deidara being Dojin, a simr discussion was happening in the ongoing Five Kage conference.


    Ay banged the wooden table, and said in an impatient tone, ��All the evidence is pointing at you Deidara�� how long do you n to fool us?��


    ��Shut it Raikage!�� Deidara coldly snorted, and said, ��I already told everyone that I have nothing to do with Amatsukami, no matter how many times you ask me, my answer isn��t going to change.��


    ��noki added from the side, ��I can assure everyone that Deidara is not Dojin because, at the time when Dojin made his appearance, Deidara was in Iwagakure, it��s impossible for the same person to be present at two ces at the same time.��


    Ay questioned, ��It��s not impossible�� Firstly, he could have used y Clones, which are difficult to identify, and second, there is a possibility that Deidara might have mastered your Nidaime Tsuchikage Mu��s Fragmentation Jutsu�� with that, he can be present at two ces at the same time.��


    ��noki shook his head, and said in a certain tone, ��No, it couldn��t have been a y clone.�� And added, ��And as for Deidara mastering the Fragmentation Jutsu of my predecessor, this is impossible, I have neither told him about that Jutsu nor have I ever given him the scroll.��


    Raikage was dissatisfied, ��Your answer is wed�� what do you mean that you haven��t told him about that Jutsu? What if he learned about it from somewhere else? What if Amatsukami told him about that?��


    ��noki was silent, he didn��t know how to refute Raikage��s words. That is indeed a possibility.


    Hiruzen stared at Deidara, and asked the most important question, ��Deidara�� have you mastered Dust Release?��


    At this question, everyone stared at Deidara with a questioning gaze.


    Feeling everyone looking at him, Deidara��s mood became gloomy, but he answered anyway, ��Yes, I have indeed mastered Dust Release�� But I am not that damned Dojin! Heck, I am the person who wants to know most as to who that guy is, he is trying to copy my art! If he falls in my hands, I am going to show him that the original is always original, fakes can never equal original!��


    Hearing that Deidara has indeed mastered Dust Release, Ay said, ��See�� he has even mastered Dust Release�� who else could be Dojin but him? Deidara, it��s about time you stopped pretending!��


    ��Are you all right in your head old guy?! I have said countless times that I am not him�� just think about it, if I were Dojin, why would I let the Akatsuki Organization destroy Iwagakure? Wouldn��t I immediately inform all the members of Amatsukami about Akatsuki��s attack and call for backup?�� said Deidara in a defeated tone.


    When Deidara put forward this point, everyone was silent�� nobody had an answer to this question�� ��Yes, if Deidara really is Dojin, why didn��t Amatsukami arrive to save Iwagakure?��


    Seeing that nobody had an answer, Sandaime said, ��Well, regardless of whether Deidara is Dojin or not, let��s stop this topic here. Nothing is going to happen if we continue to press him, if Deidara is really not Dojin, then it��s useless to force, and even if he is Dojin, then also it��s useless to force him because we can��t do anything to him.


    So, let��s put this topic aside for a while, and discuss the matter for which the Five Kage conference was organized.��


    Everyone nodded with a defeated expression and the topic was sessfully changed.


    Soon, under the guidance of Sandaime Hokage, the focus of the Five Kage Conference shifted to the siege and suppression of Danzo.


    Because of Danzo��s terrifying strength, Raikage proposed to form a coalition of elites in order to hunt him down effectively, and nobody opposed his proposal. In everyone��s eyes, Danzo is a menace who threatens the entire Shinobi World, the sooner he is dealt with, the better for everyone.


    The only problem is, they haven��t been able to determine Danzo��s whereabouts, so they don��t know when and where to start.


    Seeing that this topic wasn��t progressing, Tsuchikage brought the threat of Akatsuki to the table.


    No doubt, Akatsuki is also very threatening to the entire Shinobi World, they want to deploy countermeasures against Akatsuki, the problem is, Akatsuki is too strong, even if all the vigesbine together, there is really nothing they can do against Akatsuki, so this topic couldn��t be carried any further.


    When the topic shifted to Amatsukami, nobody knew what to say, some could only look at Deidara, but other than this, nothing could be said. The existence of Amatsukami is the biggest mystery in the Shinobi World, and nobody seems to know anything about that organization. Again, the topic couldn��t be continued and stopped halfway.


    The Five Kage Conference was going nowhere, and after a while, everyone started to mentally feel exhausted.


    Seeing everyone getting more and more uninterested, Sandaime announced, ��Well, let��s end the discussion here for today, and we will again begin tomorrow. In the meantime, everyone can think up possible solutions and propose them in the next discussion.��


    Everyone nodded and was about to get up and leave, when suddenly, Pakura asked Hiruzen, ��Hokage-dono, I have heard that the Ninja Academy of Konoha is organizing a real-world simtion assessment for their trainees, and both Fu and Uzumaki Naruto are also participating in it, is that correct?��


    Hiruzen nodded, ��Ah yes�� that is the case.�� And said, ��If anyone is interested, they can watch the assessment being carried out.��

 Chapter 736 - Start of Assessment

    Early morning


    As the morning light of the fresh day sprinkled thends of Konoha, the always deserted entrance of the Forest of Death became inexplicably lively. Normal Konoha Shinobi, members of different Shinobi ns, as well as ordinary vigers, flocked here invariably.


    Standing on top of a temporary high tform, Kuroto muttered with a dissatisfied expression, ��Many of the poption gathered here don��t even have the power to protect themselves should a creature of Forest of Death suddenly attack them�� sigh, now we have to deploy people to make sure that this doesn��t happen.��


    With a single nce, Kuroto even spotted many vendors in the area, pushing their carts and selling snacks to the poption gathered there.


    Shisui�Cwho was standing beside Kuroto�Csaid with a smile, ��Well, you can��t me them Kuroto-san�� something like a real-life simtion assessment for trainees at the academy has never happened in Konoha before, so people are curious, and because of so many things that you have done in the academy since you became Principal, every assessment carried out by the academy has be an important thing in the vige, all the parents and ns worry about their children, and the impact their performance in the assessment is going to cause.��


    Sometimes Shisui can��t help but admire Kuroto more and more. No matter what Kuroto involves himself in, it bes a really big thing.


    Just consider Ninja Academy, for instance, although the academy was always important because of the role it yed in Konoha, it was never a topic of such big attention from all parties. The only time Academy received any attention at all was during the enrolment of the new batch, and graduation of the oldest batch. Other than these times, no one paid much attention to what happened in the academy, but now? Each and everything happening in the academy is a matter of concern for all parties, whether they are ordinary civilians, general shinobi, or the elite ss of Konoha.


    As the trainees saw more and more people gathering, they started to get a bit restless.


    ��Father, what are you doing here?!�� random trainee A.


    ��Mama�� I am here!�� random trainee B.


    ��Oh shit, my old man is also here, what do I do?!�� random trainee C.


    As more and more trainees spotted their parents or rtives in the crowd, they reacted in various ways, some were happy, some were excited, some were nervous, and some were dissatisfied.


    The young Haruno Sakura is also one of the children, as soon as she spotted her parents excitedly waving at her, she was embarrassed, and sighed, ��Don��t they have anything better to do? They are putting so much pressure on me!��


    ��Mother, father�� watch me as I make both of you proud!�� Yakumo muttered to herself as she looked at her parents in the crowd.


    Naruto held his hands at the back of his hands and said with a smirk, ��Parents and all, they are so troublesome, good thing that I don��t have them.�� Of course, this was just him putting an indifferent front on the outside, internally, his heart was crying, he too wanted to be in the same embarrassing situation as the rest.


    Of course, Naruto wasn��t the only one with such a thought, even Shion was saddened, she missed her mother. But Shion was happy that Yui and Kuroto were there for her.


    Sasuke sneaked nces in the crowd from time to time, hoping to find his parents as well, and soon he spotted his mother and Izumi-nee waving at him, his brother smiling at him, and his father looking at him with expectations in his eyes, Sasuke swore in his heart, ��Otou-san and Nii-san havee to see me, I swore I won��t disappoint them. Today I will let the entire Konoha understand just how amazing and powerful the Uchiha n is!��


    Just as Sasuke spotted his family, Neji also spotted his father, Patriarch, and the young Hanabi in the crowd, and swore to protect the glory of the Hyuga n.


    As the two young children swore to shoulder the reputation of their respective ns, they subconsciously turned to each other with imaginary lightning crackling between them.


    For Neji, Sasuke is the biggest obstacle to ranking highest in this assessment, he is not really worried about anyone else, Neji has the confidence to defeat them all, but he is not so sure about Sasuke. Sasuke had the same thoughts as Neji and believed that Neji was the biggest obstacle standing in his way.


    Watching the exchange between two top trainees in their ss, the other trainees also realized that this was going to be serious.


    Standing on Neji��s left side, Uchiha Kiyomi pumped up her fists and said with a smirk, ��Neji-kun, even if he is my Nii-chan, we are still going to defeat him! Because I want to win!��


    Standing on Neji��s right side, Rock Lee clutched both his hands and said with tears of excitement, ��Neji-san, I promise not to hold you back, so let��s work together and try to win this!��


    Neji withdrew his gaze from Sasuke, and said to his two teammates, ��Sasuke, I will take on myself, for the others, I will leave them to the two of you����


    Suddenly, there was a burst of noise and loud cheering from the entire crowd, no matter how far or near, Everyone was eximing in surprise and shock and it attracted the attention of all the trainees.


    Listening to the murmurs of many people in the distance, Ino muttered doubtfully, ��Is Hokage-sama here?��


    Ch��ji, with chips crumbs on his face, muttered, ��It seems so.��


    Shikamaru thought about it and shook his head, ��No that can��t be it�� If it was only Hokage-sama, the cheering wouldn��t have been this ostentatious.��


    Mika nodded from the side, ��I heard my aunt tell me the other day that the Kages of other great shinobi viges are also in Konoha. It��s very likely that they are also here.��


    Hinata couldn��t help but question, ��But why would all the five Kagee to watch the assessment?��


    Shikamaru shrugged, ��Beats me.��


    Although he shrugged it off, however, internally, he did have some thoughts that might exin this unusual situation, ��Don��t tell me this is all being done in order to raise the morale of the vige.�� Shikamaru felt that his guess was pretty spot on, therefore, he couldn��t help but sigh in tiredness, ��What are the adults thinking? So, troublesome.��


    The actions of Danzo and Akatsuki have caused a lot of destruction in the past few months, and this has greatly affected the morale of the entire vige. This is why the information about the Five Kage Conference was not so ssified and the rumors about it were circting. This is done in order to assure the popce that the management is working.


    As Mika expected, the five Kage soon climbed on the temporary high tform.


    Looking at the ��supposedly�� five most powerful shinobi in the world, all the trainees became nervous and excited.


    Neji and Sasuke were no exception as they looked at the five Kages in awe and amazement.


    It was at this moment, that the dreams of several young trainees took shape, especially the dream of Uzumaki Naruto. Up until now, he used to shout out that he wants to be Hokage and whatnot, but he didn��t truly understand what being Hokage would mean, Of course, he still doesn��t understand, but one thing he has fully understood is that if he wants to be epted and loved by everyone then he has to be someone like them�� someone like those five people.


    ��One day, I too am going to stand there,�� muttered Naruto with a determined expression.


    Anyway, after the crowd calmed down, and the five Kage spoke a few words for the crowd, Kuroto the principal of the Academy and the organizer of the asssessment announced, ��That concludes the exnation of rules that you will have to adhere to for this assessment. Before we officially begin the assessment, I want to emphasize one point�� Do not treat this assessment just as a regr assessment, anyone not being careful and acting recklessly might end up dying�� keep this in mind.��


    All the trainees, whether nervous or excited nodded.


    ��With that out of the way, without wasting any more time, let��s start the assessment.�� Said Kuroto as he waved his hand.


    Immediately, staff members who were waiting on the sidelines came forward and led the different teams to the different entrances of the Forest of Death.


    Watching the trainees disappear in the Forest of Death, Kakashi came beside Kuroto and asked lightly, ��Kuroto�� what you said just now, you weren��t serious right?��


    Kuroto raised his eyebrow, and questioned, ��What do you think?��


    At this time, Shisui came over and said, ��Kuroto-san, Asuma-san, and the others have arrived.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Perfect timing, tell them to wait for a while, I aming in five minutes.��


    Shisui nodded, ��All right.��


    On the side, as Kakashi heard Shisui mention Asuma��s name, Kakashi was taken aback, and asked curiously, ��What are Asuma and the others going to do?��


    Kuroto patted Kakashi��s shoulder, and said, ��You will find out.��


    ��


    At the same time, somewhere deep in the Forest of Death.


    Wearing a mask, Obito stood on a tree branch and looked at the liveliness on the other side.


    While Obito was observing the distance, Zetsu protruded his body out of a tree and said, ��I wasn��t able to find Deidara, he is probably hiding somewhere else.��


    Obito looked at Zetsu with a thoughtful expression on his face under the mask, and nodded, ��Leave it.�� Then questioned, ��What about Tobi�� Did you bring him?��


    Zetsu shook his head, ��Tobi is dead.��


    Obito nodded, ��I see,�� then looked back in the direction of people.


    As for Tobi, Obito didn��t care all that much.

 Chapter 737 - Akatsuki Appears?

    Seeing Obito looking in the direction of the crowd gathered far away, Zetsu followed his gaze and said, ��Your informant seems to be very dedicated to the Ninja Academy, I have heard that the academy has undergone numerous reforms since he became the Principal. Even now, he seems to have organized a real-world simtion assessment for the trainees at the academy. With the way he is doing things, do you think he wants to train those children to fight us?��


    Obito snorted in disdain, ��Humph. Does it really matter? No matter how much he trains those kids, at the end of the day, they are still kids and what can mere kids do to us? The future of the Shinobi world is doomed.��


    Zetsu smiled, ��That is the case.�� And said, ��So how about we take advantage of this opportunity, I have heard that Kyuubi��s Jinchuriki is also participating in this assessment, this may be our opportunity to kidnap him.��


    Zetsu��s words tempted Obito, ��This is indeed a very good opportunity!��, however, after thinking it over, he shook his head, ��Iwagakure was destroyed by us not long ago. Only a few days after that, Konoha is hosting such a high-profile event, in which the five Kage are present and even the JInchruki of Nine Tails is also participating, this in itself is quite strange. Moreover, the fact that this information ismon public knowledge makes it all the more strange�� I have a bad feeling about this.��


    As if grasping something, Zetsu asked, ��Are you worried that this entire event might be a trap prepared by Amatsukami?��


    ��We can��t deny the possibility.�� Said Obito with a deep sigh, and said, ��You were there both the times when Nagato lost to Yama�� the strength of that guy is not something we can take lightly�� it would be best if we continue to stay hidden and covertly capture all the tailed beasts.��


    Recalling the memories of the battle between Nagato and Yama, Zetsu couldn��t help but shiver in fear, and said, ��Yama can summon meteors from outer space, and even Gedo Statue can barely resist those meteors, Nagato��s injuries have yet to recover from that battle if were to encounter him, it would be game over for us.��


    Obito nodded, ��That��s the case, so we better be careful.�� Then added, ��It won��t be very long. We have already captured three tail beasts. As long as Sasori��s transformation n seeds, Akatsuki��s strength will increase and we will be able to fight Amatsukami. Until then, we should stay on guard against Amatsukami.��


    Zetsu nodded, ��Yes, it won��t be very long.�� Then said, ��But it��s a pity�� this time it seems only two academy trainees will be present with Uzumaki Naruto, this was a very good chance to capture him.��


    Obito weighed Zetsu��s words, and after thinking about his ability to escape any situation, he said, ��We can give it a try, if there is a chance, we will immediately capture him and run away.��


    ��


    On Kuroto��s side


    After dealing with all the immediate affairs on the stage, Kuroto came to the back side and met with Sarutobi Asuma, Yuhi Kurenai, Mitarashi Anko, Shiranui Genma, and Namiashi Raido.


    Seeing Kurotoe, Asuma immediately asked, ��Kuroto, what do you want us to do?��


    Kuroto didn��t waste any time in nonsense, he directly took out several outfits from a sealed scroll and passed them onto the five people, and said, ��Put them on.��


    Anko and the others were taken aback when they realized that the outfit he has given them is a ck turtle neck cloak with a red could pattern, and couldn��t help but ask, ��Kuroto�� this outfit is�� what the hell are you nning?!��


    ��Could it be���� you want us to pretend to be members of the Akatsuki Organization in order to scare those children?!�� asked Anko with a doubtful expression on her face.


    Kuroto nodded with a smile, ��Correct.��


    Kurenai said with a frown, ��Kuroto-kun�� I think this is a bit too much. They are just a group of children, they haven��t graduated from the Academy�� You have sent those Chunin, that is already more than enough, now if we go too, that would be deliberately scaring those kids.�� And added, ��The children of major ns are also participating in the assessment, if the children perform too poorly, the reputation of those ns will be affected, and by doing this you would be offending a lot of people. Don��t forget that Five Kages are also watching, what would be their impression of these children?��


    Kuroto nced at Kurenai and said with a light smile, ��That might be the case, however, I am not afraid of offending anyone.�� Then he looked at Asuma and questioned, ��What about you, are you afraid?!��


    In the presence of Kurenai, Asuma obviously couldn��t back away, so he did what was natural, and said with a smirk, ��Don��t be an idiot, I am not afraid of anyone.��


    Kuroto patted Asuma on the shoulder, and said, ��As expected of someone from the Sarutobi n, you people are really built differently.��


    On the side, Kurenai was speechless, ��Forget it�� Kuroto-kun is a member of the prestigious Hyuga n, while Asuma-san is the next head of the Sarutobi n, obviously, both of you are indifferent to these matters, so it��s useless to talk to you about it�� so let��s get back to what you were talking about.��


    Anko agreed with Kurenai, and excitedly asked, ��Kuroto, what do we have to do after wearing these Akatsuki cloaks?��


    As he passed on the cloaks to the five people, Kuroto exined, ��You don��t have to appear in front of everyone, just focus on the trainees of ss-A, fool them into thinking that the five of you are real members of the Akatsuki Organization, and make them feel the pressure of facing life and death enemy.��


    Kurenai asked, ��What about those Chunins, have you told them about us?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��No�� they haven��t been told, so the five of you will be members of Akatsuki for those Chunin too, and you will have to deal with them ordingly to make everything appear more realistic for those children.��


    Everyone nodded, but Asuma was a little uneasy and questioned, ��Uzumaki Naruto is also among the trainees, what would happen if he suddenly loses control of the Nine-Tails?��


    The reason Asuma didn��t mention Fu and the Seven Tails, is because he is unaware that Fu is the Jinchuriki of Seven Tails. Only the Five Kages and a few selected individuals are aware of this secret information.


    For Asuma��s question, Shisui who has been silently standing beside Kuroto raised his head and said with a confident smile, ��Don��t worry Asuma-san, if Naruto-kun loses control, I will personally deal with the Nine Tails. So, nothing would happen.��


    Asuma sighed, ��If Shisui takes charge of the situation, then there is nothing to worry about�� but Kuroto�� is this all really necessary? Among the children of ss A, two are from the Hyuga n, one of whom is your disciple, then there is also the daughter of the former Miko from the Land of Demon who lives with your family���� he paused and asked, ��I am just saying that putting so much pressure on those children is�� it��s just that.��


    Kuroto interrupted Asuma, ��Asuma�� if we continue to treat them as children, they will never grow up. Don��t forget, for scrap iron to be a fine weapon, it has to undergo a lot of pressure, heat, and beating�� just raw iron doesn��t be a fine weapon. The ones you are calling children are the future of Konoha, they are the ones who are going to be the pirs of Konoha and protect the vige from its enemies. As such I want these children to grow out of the mindset that being a Shinobi is all fun and games�� Each and every one of them must understand the implication of being a Shinobi or Kunoichi before they graduate from the academy.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Asuma nodded helplessly, ��All right fine�� just make sure that security is optimal, we don��t want any ident that might lead to some trouble.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Don��t worry, everything has been taken care of.��


    Seeing Kuroto��s confidence, Anko smirked, and said, ��Well if that��s the case, then let��s go, and show these children what death is.��


    ��


    In the ce where the crowd was gathered, several viewing screens were created.


    This was done not only so that the crowd and the five Kage can watch those kids live in action, but also for security purposes. The Forest of Death is a dangerous ce for many children who aren��t strong enough to protect themselves from the dangerous animals.


    Additionally, there will also be injuries from battles, if the injured are found immediately, they can be given timely medical treatment to avoid any permanent injury. And finally, the most important part is the safety of the two Jinchuriki.


    Naruto and Fu are participating in the assessment, so everything rted to their safety has to be considered, moreover, there is also the possibility of them losing control because of some unforseable reason, that has to be taken care of as well.


    To cope with all the aforementioned security problems, thousands of cameras were ced in the Forest of Death.


    In addition to thousands of cameras, a vast majority of Anbu were also stationed in the Forest of Death, so that they could immediately rush to the scene of the emergency, and let��s not forget the most important thing that was done. Both Naruto and Fu were marked with Kakashi��s Flying Raijin Seal so if any ident were to ur with the two of them, Kakashi would be able to immediately teleport them to safety.

 Chapter 738 - Are kids so Arrogant these Days?

    Kuroto looked up and down at the five people who had changed into the ck turtle neck cloak of the Akatsuki Organization that Kuroto gave them, feeling something amiss, he immediately took out five masks and passed them to the four people, ��Put them on as well.��


    While taking masks from Kuroto, Asuma couldn��t help but mutter, ��I remember that members of Amatsukami are the ones who wear masks, not the members of Akatsuki Organization.��


    Kuroto brushed his hand, ��Don��t sweat the small details, as long as those kids recognize you to be members of Akatsuki, there��s no problem. And don��t forget about that masked man who ims to be Uchiha Madara, he wears a mask as well, so there is no problem with the five of you wearing a mask as well.��


    Kurenai thoughtfully looked at the mask for a while, then asked Kuroto, ��Won��t your disciple Neji see through the masks? I can��t really say for others, however, I have met him quite a lot of times, and he would instantly recognize me through this disguise.��


    Before Kuroto could say anything, Shisui shook his head, and exined, ��Don��t worry Kurenai-san that won��t happen. These masks and cloaks have been engraved with special seals that inhibit any perception Jutsu or Visual Jutsu to see through the disguise, even I am no exception to this rule as even with my Sharingan I can��t see the color of your chakra while you are wearing this cloak.��


    ��What?!�� all five of them were taken aback, and Anko couldn��t help but question, ��Doesn��t that mean these masks and cloaks are very simr to the masks and cloaks that Amatsukami uses?��


    Kuroto waved his hand, and exined in a casual tone, ��Maybe, though I can��t say for sure. To be honest, just blocking the perception and Visual Jutsu isn��t that difficult, anyone with good enough knowledge and mastery of Fuinjutsu can aplish such a feat.��


    Asuma shook his head, ��That��s easier said than done�� aplishing such a feat requires a high level of Fuinjutsu mastery. Kuroto, I didn��t expect that you have such high attainment in Fuinjutsu.��


    ��Anyway.�� Said Kuroto, ��Put these masks on and you��ll all be ready to go.�� Then continued, ��I have reported the information about the five of you to Hokage-sama so there won��t be any problem from the Anbu stationed in the Forest of Death.��


    Anko nodded, ��All right.�� And asked, ��Is there anything else we need to worry about?��


    Kuroto said, ��As mentioned previously, the Chunins in the assessment are unaware of the five of you, as such the five of you will have to deal with them ordingly to make the entire situation appear more realistic. Don��t forget, your main task is to stimte the kids, and you are allowed to do anything for that.��


    Asuma and the others nodded, ��Understood.��


    ��


    Forest of Death


    The trio of Ino-Shika-Cho quickly shuttled through the trees, their faces were unprecedently solemn, and even thezy Shikamaru appeared to be very serious.


    After a while, the three of them stopped on top of a tree.


    Shikamaru took out the map from the shinobi bag on his waist and spread it on the tree, then he crouched down and said, ��This is the map given to us by the teachers, we have to remain within these marked areas for the entire duration of the assessment�� Let��s see�� currently, we are in Zone B, Sasuke��s team should be in Zone A, Neji��s team is in Zone C, Mika��s team is in Zone D, Sai��s team is in Zone E, Shino��s team is in Zone F, and Fu��s team is in Zone G.��


    Ino asked, ��So what should we do? Should we move ahead and go to different zones, or should we remain in our zone for the time being and go to other zones after a while.��


    Shikamaru replied after putting some thought into it, ��I think we should remain in our zone, not only for the time being but for the entirety of the assessment.��


    Ino was taken aback, ��Ehh? But why?!��


    Shikamaru exined, ��Our primary focus is to protect our scrolls, as long as we have those in our hands, we won��t lose. Second thing, we should focus on defeating the teams in our zone and not shing with other teams in our ss�� this way, we can stay longer in the game and stand a better chance of ending the assessment with better rankings. What do the two of you think?��


    Ch��ji said, ��I have no problem, Tou-san said that I should try not to get eliminated too early.��


    Ino also nodded, ��Since Shikamaru has thought of this, then I have no reason to doubt you, anyway, my Otou-san also said that I should try to perform well.��


    Shikamaru folded the map and said with a smile, ��Since everyone agrees, then we will stay here and hunt down the weaker teams�� anyway, we don��t need to rank highest in the assessment, that��s Sasuke and Neji��s thing, they will the ones who would aim to rank at the top.��


    It was just as Shikamaru had expected, as soon as the event started, Sasuke and Neji��s team started to hunt down other teams in their zone.


    When facing these two teams, no other team stood a chance.


    ��


    On the side of Five Kage


    As the screen showed Team Uchiha easily defeating another team, the Godaime Kazekage Pakura couldn��t help but praise, ��Uchiha Sasuke of the team Sasuke is really something.��


    Yondaime Mizukage Yagura added from the side, ��Hyuga Neji from Team Neji isn��t bad either, hisbat skills are very neat and targeted�� not something you would expect from a child his age.��


    As the assessment progressed, suddenly someone from the crowd eximed, ��Look aren��t those the Chunins, the special team of the assessment?��


    ��Yes, they seem to be rushing towards Uchiha Sasuke.��


    ��Hey look at that, several other teams are also going in that direction!��


    ��Oh my god�� I feel there will be a big battle soon�� it will be like a battle royal��!��


    Even the Kages intently looked at the screens, they wanted to see how the situation would develop.


    ��


    In the Forest of Death


    After passing another scroll that he had won to Yakumo, Sasuke asked, ��How many scrolls do we have?��


    Yakumo answered, ��Aside from our three scrolls, we have nine scrolls.��


    Naruto cheered, ��Hey Sasuke, we have got a lot of scrolls, so you think we are at the top?!��


    Sasuke shook his head, ��It��s still too slow, Neji��s team can��t be underestimated. Kiyomi is also on his team. We have to speed up if we want to win this thing.��


    Naruto protested, ��Sasuke we can��t go any faster, Yakumo-chan might be tired.��


    Sasuke looked at Yakumo, a bit hesitant to ask.


    Yakumo smiled, and shook her head, ��Don��t worry Naruto-kun, Sasuke-kun, thanks to both of you, there was no need for me to do anything up until now�� so I ampletely fine�� I can continue, let��s win this thing!��


    Sasuke and Naruto nodded, ��Yes!�� then looked at Yakumo and said, ��In any case, we should rest for a while.��


    Yakumo smiled at the kindness of her two teammates and nodded, ��All right, if the two of you insist.��


    Just as they were going to find some hidden ce to rest, the three kids spotted several people rushing toward them, and eximed ��The Chunins!��


    Seeing the identity of the visitors, Sasuke became excited, ��Heh�� so they havee to us!��


    Mizuki stood on top of a tree and said, ��Team Sasuke�� if you peacefully hand over your scroll, we will allow you to run away without a fight.��


    Yakumo whispered lightly, ��What should we do Sasuke-kun, Naruto-kun?��


    Eager to battle, Sasuke stood in front of Yakumo and replied to Mizuki with a smirk, ��Thanks but no thanks, we have no intention of handing our scrolls. Nor do we n to run away����


    Naruto nodded, ��Yes only cowards run away, we are going to fight!��


    Iruka ignored Naruto, and advised Sasuke, ��Sasuke-kun don��t act foolishly�� If you fight us, not only will you lose your scroll, but you will also get tired, and this will affect your future battles against the other teams.��


    Sasuke activated his Sharingan, and said, ��How can you be so sure that you will definitely defeat us Iruka-sensei?��


    Naruto pumped up his fist, ��You said it, Sasuke!��


    Yakumo questioned, ��Sasuke-kun, Naruto-kun, are we really going to fight Iruka-sensei and the others?��


    Iruka looked and Sasuke, and asked, ��Yes, Sasuke-kun are you really sure you want to fight us?!��


    ��Heh, I remember that by defeating a Chunin we will get a Red Scroll. And each Red scroll is worth ten normal Scrolls, that��s another reason to fight!�� Replied Sasuke, his meaning waspletely clear.


    Ebisu couldn��t help but mutter in surprise, ��Are the trainees so arrogant these days?��


    Mizuki said with a smirk, ��In that case why don��t we show these kids why we are Chunin?��


    ��


    A few hundred meters away


    Kiyomi asked, ��Which team is it?��


    Neji replied, ��It��s Sasuke, Naruto, and Yakumo.��


    Rock Lee asked Neji, ��What should we do Neji-san? Should we help Sasuke-san and the others?��


    Neji replied, ��Well we do need to take at least one Red Scroll if we want to win this.��


    Kiyomi questioned, ��So that means we are going to help Sasuke-nii-chan and his team?��


    Neji thought for a while, and replied, ��Recklessly rushing there won��t do us any good. If it was just one Chunin, we could have done something, but so many Chunin at once is another matter. I suggest that we wait for a while�� when there is an opportunity or any Chunin has his guard down, we will take action.��


    Both Kiyomi and Lee nodded, ��Agreed.��

 Chapter 739 Sensei vs Sasuke

    Chapter739 Sensei vs Sasuke


    "Look at him�� he is not running away!"


    "You can''t be serious�� a kid wants to fight so many Chunin�� this is unbelievable!"


    "It''s no surprise�� Did you guys forget that he is Uchiha Sasuke, the youngest awakener of Sharingan?!"


    "Makes sense�� he is the genius child from the Uchiha n!"


    The crowd couldn''t help but exim in shock and surprise as they saw Uchiha Sasuke taking a fighting stance instead of running away in the face of several Chunin. A child�Cwho is not even ten years old�Cdidn''t even flinch when facing several chunin is reallymendable in this day and age when the wars between Shinobi Viges are almost nonexistent.


    Perfectly aware of Sasuke''s strength, Itachi couldn''t help but sigh, "If it was just one chunin, Sasuke would win no doubt about it�� but so three of them at the same time�� this battle is going to be very difficult for him."


    Sasuke''s mother, Mikotoined with a slightly dissatisfied tone, "This kid is getting more and more reckless as he is growing older." Although sheined, there was a smile on her face.


    At the same time, Fugaku folded his hands over his chest and said proudly, "Sasuke is going to be just fine. This is how Uchiha should be..."


    ��


    On the five Kage''s side


    "I had assumed that this was going to be a boring assessment�� but, who would have thought it would suddenly be so exciting!" said Raikage, intently staring at the screen in front of him.


    The Kages didn''t just focus on the side of Uchiha Sasuke, they were also able to see the other things happening in the surroundings. They noted the other teams slowly getting closer to the site. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The most surprising thing is that the kids didn''t rush out like inexperienced fellows, nor did they get scared and run away from the Chunin, instead, they carefully camouged themselves using their surroundings and means, and then observed the battlefield as if waiting for the opportunity to make their move, much like how a real Shinobi works!


    Looking at these young kids in action, the old Tsuchikage couldn''t help but feel emotional, ''Konoha''s current generation is terrible enough, and such talented kids are about to graduate within the next few years? No vige will stand a chance against Konoha for the next few decades, it''s a good thing that war between viges has been suspended, given how strong Konoha is, we stand no chance against this vige! They weren''t wrong when they said that Konoha is the cradle of geniuses!''


    Although wars between the five great nations have basically stopped and the pattern of the Shinobi World has changed into an alliance between the vigespared to the previous enmity because of the threat of the Akatsuki Organization and the rapid emergence of Amatsukami, this doesn''t mean the five great viges have stoppedpeting against each other.


    And when Onoki saw the emergence of so many geniuses one after another, he couldn''t help but feel envious of Konoha, especially after what happened to Iwagakure only a few weeks ago.


    ��


    Forest of Death


    "Naruto, Yakumo�� while I keep them busy, retreat backward�� this battle is not for the two of you." Said Sasuke in a deep voice as the ck tomoe in his scarlet eyes spun.


    Naruto interrupted, "Heh�� what are you saying Sasuke? Don''t forget that we are a team, if we are going to fight Sensei, then we are going to fight them together�� no matter the result!"


    Yakumo looked uneasy, and said, "Sasuke-kun, are we really going to fight the Chunin? They are Sensei! The rules say that as long as we have two of our original scrolls we won''t be disqualified�� we should give them a scroll and avoid this battle."


    Seeing Yakomu trying to persuade Sasuke, Iruka added with a serious expression, "Sasuke-kun, you are indeed one of the top two trainees of this generation, however, sometimes you should understand the disparity of the situation. Blind arrogance won''t do you any good."


    While putting his hand in his Shinobi Bag, Sasuke said, "Iruka-sensei�� it''s best if you keep the lessons limited to the ssroom�� this is not a ssroom and we are enemies."


    Iruka frowned and still wanted to persuade Sasuke, however, seeing that Sasuke had taken out several Shuriken from his Shinobi bag, he tacitly shut his mouth and prepared to fight Sasuke.


    Whiish Whiish Whiish Whiish Cutting through the wind, several shurikens were thrown by Sasuke and rushed towards the three Chunin. (The other Chunin are spread in different zones and focusing on other teams.)


    As Sasuke took the initiative to attack, the battle between team Sasuke and the three Chunin started.


    Iruka, Mizuki, and Ebisu easily dodged all the Shuriken thrown by Sasuke by moving their bodies to the side, however, when the Shuriken passed by their side, they realized that the Shurikens were tied with wire, and at the end of the wire, a small ball was attached.


    ''A smoke bomb?'' thought Iruka as the ball exploded.


    Poof!


    As the smoke provided a cover, Sasuke used that moment to rush toward the three.


    Not long after, the sound of flesh colliding with flesh, and metal colliding with metal echoed in the forest.


    Hearing the sound of fighting, the stunned Naruto finally reacted, "Huh�� the fight has already started?"


    Looking at the smoke in front of her, Yakumo also nodded with an uncertain expression, "Seems to be the case."


    ��


    "Uh�� I can''t see anything, they are too fast!" said Rock Lee, then looked at Neji and Kiyomi, "What about the two of you?"


    Kiyomi shook her head, "I can barely make out some shadows."


    Neji didn''t reply, his Byakugan was active and he intently focused on the battle in the distance, his expression extremely serious.


    ��


    Unable to make out anything, Shion asked, "Hinata, what''s happening?"


    Hinata who had activated his Byakugan muttered doubtfully, "It seems to me that Sasuke-san is defeating Sensei."


    Shion was taken aback, "Really?!" and muttered, "Maybe Sensei is not fighting seriously�� I don''t think Sasuke-kun would be able to defeat all three of them at the same time."


    Mika shook her head, "Actually he might�� Uchiha Sasuke seems to be stronger than the three of them."


    Simr to these two teams, several other teams also observed the battle using their own means. Sai''s team was spying on the battle from high in the sky using his ink birds.


    Fu sat on top of a giant tree and looked at the battle while resting her hand on her cheek, "Mika-chan seems to be right, Sensei is really not as strong as we had expected."


    Shino processed the information brought to him by his bugs and muttered, "Or maybe it''s that Sasuke-san is stronger than we had expected."


    ��


    The base of the Immediate Response Team


    With the cloak and mask of Akatsuki, Asuma stared at the screen in front of him and muttered in surprise, "The three of them are Chunin, right?"


    Kurenai muttered thoughtfully, "Undoubtedly, he is Uchiha Itachi''s younger brother�� just as talented as him."


    Anko was also quite surprised, "Looks like we have to appear earlier than we had assumed."


    Asuma put on the mask with a smile, and said, "All right then, we should go�� even if this Uchiha kid is extremely talented, we can''t let him defeat Iruka and the others in public sight, it would be very embarrassing of them to be defeated by such a young kid. If it''s us, there would be no problem."

 Chapter 740 ‘Akatsuki’ Appears

    Chapter 740 ��Akatsuki�� Appears


    As soon as Asuma and the others moved, their movements were immediately captured by the cameras as such their figures quickly appeared on the viewing screens.


    "Who are those people?"


    "Look at their cloaks�� they�� they�� they seemed to be members of the Akatsuki Organization!?"


    "Damn�� how can they suddenly appear here�� and that too in the Forest of Death!"


    "We have to do something, at this rate, our children will definitely die!"


    Instantly, the entire crowd burst into noise. People eximed in panic, worry, and anger.


    The Matriarch of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Mikoto was closely watching the battle between her son Sasuke and the Chunin for a while and also noticed four members of the Akatsuki Organization appear in the Viewing Screen, and eximed, "The direction those people are headed to�� It''s where Sasuke is!"


    Unlike his wife Mikoto, Fugaku wasn''t panicked, instead, he tried to analyze a few things and nced in the direction of the Five Kages. Noting that the five Kages were sitting calmly and discussing something with excitement on their faces, he couldn''t help but frown, "It''s strange�� The Akatsuki Organization is here, If those people are headed toward Sasuke, then their target is undoubtedly Uzumaki Naruto, yet the Five Kages are so calm?" �C muttered Fugaku with a frown.


    Seeing his parents worried, Itachi quickly exined, "Otou-san, Okaa-san, don''t worry, those people are not members of Akatsuki, they are shinobi from Konoha who are pretending to be members of Akatsuki. Earlier Shisui-san informed me that this will be happening."


    As Itachi informed his parents, Sandaime Hokage stood up on the stage and informed everyone that the five people on the screen were Konoha Shinobi disguised as members of the Akatsuki Organization. The purpose of their appearance is to test the trainee''s response to the desperate situation.


    Hearing Itachi''s exnation, and Sandaime Hokage''s words, Mikoto breathed a sigh of relief, and scolded him, "Itachi you should have told us of this earlier, I was almost scared to death!"


    The others in the crowd also breathed a sigh of relief, and their panic also subsided. At the same time, after understanding the gist of things, they admired the person who had the brains and guts to do something so crazy.


    Mikoto added with a dissatisfied expression, "Really, Shisui and the others�� they are going too far�� the children aren''t ready to face such a thing."


    Itachi exined, "That''s the entire purpose�� The Principal of the Academy hopes to train those children using this real-world simtion assessment, and also determine the urate character of all the trainees. After all, real growth happens only in desperate circumstances, and only in desperate circumstances can a person''s true character be determined. So, this is not a normal assessment, this will determine how far those trainees will go in the future."


    After Hearing Itachi''s exnation, Mikoto looked at Fugaku and asked in a worried tone, "Anata�� Sasuke�� he will be fine, right?"


    "At this point, we can only trust him. Anyway, he is a Uchiha and our son." Said Fugakue as he folded his arms over his chest. The content of this assessment has surpassed his expectations, even a shinobi as experienced as him can''t say what will happen and how Sasuke will respond in this situation�� all he can do is trust in Sasuke.


    This wasn''t just Fugaku''s thoughts, all the Patriarchs had the same thought. On one side, they don''t want their children to get hurt, on the other side, they don''t want their children to perform poorly in front of such a crowd as their performance will affect the reputation of their ns.


    ��


    As Sandaime sat back after announcing this part of the assessment, Tsuchikage said with a smile, "You people of Konoha actually went as far as to make your men pretend to be members of the Akatsuki Organization�� This is really creative, I want to see how those children will react."


    Sandaime forced a smile, and nodded, "I do too." In fact, even Hiruzen wasn''tpletely aware of the entire content of the assessment until a while ago. Although Kuroto informed him of a lot of things, Hiruzen didn''t know that his son Asuma and the others would disguise themselves as members of the Akatsuki Organization and get involved in the assessment.


    Now that everything has already started, Hiruzen can only hope that nothing goes wrong.


    Looking at Hiruzen''s expression, Godaime Kazekage was able to guess his thoughts and sighed, ''Really, this is so like him�� he can be so cruel when ites to things he wants.''


    Pakura can only think of one person who can be so creatively dark. In her opinion, the idea is indeed quite creative, but considering how much impact this assessment will have on those children, she couldn''t help but feel that her master was really heartless.


    ��


    Forest of Death


    As the four masked people wearing Akatsuki''s iconic uniform passed by, Obito and Zetsu who were hiding in the blind spots of Camera couldn''t help but look at each other in surprise, "What''s happening? Did Nagato send someone to Konoha?"


    Zetsu was also at a loss, "No, this is not possible. Last I checked, Nagato was training some Jutsu in order to defeat Yama�� and the others were busy watching over the three Jinchuriki�� There is no one in the organization who is free right now, so, how could he send someone here so suddenly?"


    Obito asked again, "Then who are these people wearing the Cloak of Akatsuki Organization, is it possible that Nagato recruited someone new to the organization without my knowledge? And since when did anyone from Akatsuki start to weak mask? I am the only one who does that!"


    Zetsu shrugged, "I don''t know�� They are not from our side�� And I don''t think Nagato recruited anyone new to the organization." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "They are not ours, Nagato didn''t recruit anyone, then who are they?" muttered Obito, and after a while of thinking, he suggested, "Let''s just follow them and see��"


    Zetsu nodded and dived into the ground.


    ��


    On Sasuke''s side.


    As the smoke gradually disappeared, the figures of Sasuke and the three Chunin appeared before everyone.


    From one nce, everyone was able to see Sasuke easily dealing with the three Chunin teachers.


    "Take this you arrogant kid!" cursed Mizuki in anger, and threw a Fuma Shuriken at Sasuke.


    Sasuke smirked and jumped up to dodge the iing Fuma Shuriken, however, at this time, something unexpected happened. Just as he jumped up, Sasuke felt that the soles of his sandals were stuck to something and pulled him back to the ground.


    He looked down and soon realized that his feet had been stuck to the ground by a transparent liquid, ''Glue?'' He was taken aback, and quickly pulled out two Kunais from his Shinobi Bag to deflect the Fuma Shuriken.


    As the Fuma Shuriken was deflected, Sasuke looked in the direction of Iruka and asked, "Iruka-sensei... I didn''t know that you could use such a Jutsu."


    Iruka replied, "Well I have recently mastered this Jutsu upon Principal''s instructions�� but anyway, you have lost now Sasuke-kun�� give up."


    Sasuke smirked, "Don''t be so sure Iruka-Sensei!" as his body exploded in a cloud of white smoke.


    Iruka was taken aback, "Shadow Clone? When did he weave hand signs?"


    Suddenly a voice came from behind Iruka, "As soon as I saw you use that Jutsu of yours with my Sharingan, I had already created Shadow Clone."


    Iruka turned around and saw Sasukeing towards him with a Tanto in his hand.


    .


    .

 Chapter 741 - The Fear of Death

    Looking at Sasuke��s moves from the distance, Rock Lee was stunned, ��This�� this is amazing�� Sasuke-san is so strong, I can��t believe we are in the same year��!��


    Kiyomi nodded in surprise, ��Even I didn��t think that Sasuke-nii-chan would be so strong.�� And muttered doubtfully, ��But when did he create the Shadow Clone?��


    Neji exined while looking at the battlefield, ��He created the Shadow Clone at the moment he used the Smoke Bomb.��


    Kiyomi nodded in realization, ��He used the smoke as cover, no wonder I didn��t notice, but you noticed because of the Byakugan.��


    ��So, Sasuke-san used Shuriken��s attack to divert Sensei��s attention, and created a cover of smoke, then using the cover of smoke he switched ce with a Shadow Clone? This is the twoyered tactic that Shisui-Sensei talked about, Sasuke-san can already do that?�� muttered Rock Lee, really Surprised.


    Neji said in a t tone, ��Lee�� this is a very normal tactic when facing a strong foe with unknown Jutsu, even if I was there instead of Sasuke, I would have done something simr.��


    Kiyomi said in a speechless tone, ��Neji-kun, this isn��t normal at all. Not everyone can use Shadow Clone Jutsu which you and Sasuke-nii-chan can use. If it was Lee-kun, or me there instead of Sasuke-nii-chan or you, we would have been stuck to the ground because of that Jutsu andpletely vulnerable to Sensei��s attacks!��


    Rock Lee nodded in a serious tone.


    Hearing Kiyomi��s words, Neji nodded with an embarrassed expression, ��Uh�� yeah�� I forgot, sorry.�� At the same time he thought to himself, ��Even if I couldn��t use Shadow Clone Jutsu, nothing would have happened to me, as I can protect myself using ��Revolving Heaven�� that Sensei taught me.��


    In order to let Neji, ovee the shadow of his defeat at the hands of Sasuke in the previous assessment, and to prepare him for the next Assessment, Kuroto taught Neji Revolving Heaven at Neji��s request.


    Revolving Heaven is a Jutsu that is limited to the members of the Main Family, however, Kuroto had mastered this Jutsu back in his teenage, so teaching Neji was not a problem for him. In fact, even if Kuroto hadn��t taught him, Neji could have learned this Jutsu himself, Kuroto��s teaching only speeded up the time it would have taken Neji to master it.


    With Revolving Heaven in his arsenal of Jutsu, Neji believes that he has perfect defense and there is no problem in defending against Sensei��s attack.


    As for whether this is true or not is something only time can tell.


    ��


    On the Battlefield


    Sasuke ced Kunai on Iruka��s neck and said, ��Iruka-Sensei, the rule says that if any team defeats the Chunin team, we can get a Scroll from you�� well, now��s the best time to hand it over to us, don��t you think?��


    ��Well, that is indeed the rule.�� Said Iruka, then added, ��However, that��s only the case if any team does defeat us.�� As he finished his words, his body suddenly exploded into a cloud of white smoke.


    Poof!


    ��What�� Shadow Clone?�� muttered Sasuke in surprise.


    ��You aren��t the only one who has mastered the Shadow Clone Jutsu.�� Iruka��s voice came as he appeared from the back of a tree, and he added, ��Sasuke-kun, you shouldn��t underestimate your teachers, we are your teachers for a reason.��


    Sasuke��s face sank, and he looked at the other two from the corner of his eye and noticed that they seemed to be doing fine as well. At this moment, Sasuke realizes that there is no problem in facing any of the three individually, however, when fighting against all three of them at the same time, defeating them bes difficult as his attacks are getting scattered.


    This is still under the circumstances that the three Sensei aren��t going all out against him, if the three of them go all out as if facing a real enemy, then the chances of winning willpletely dim.


    ��Am I still not strong enough?�� thought Sasuke as he nced at Yakumo and Naruto, they aren��t strong enough to help me in this fight, sigh, if it was Neji this fight would have been over long ago! s, that��s not an option, it seems retreat is the only option that I have at this time.��


    Just as Sasuke started thinking about how to escape without losing any scroll, suddenly, the sound of people approaching them reached his ears, and as soon as he looked in that direction from the corner of his eyes, Sasuke��s pupils shrank and his entire body shook, ��Aka�� Akatsuki Organization?��


    At the same time as Sasuke, the three Chunin Sensei also noticed the approaching people and eximed in shock and fear, ��Akatsuki, what the hell are they doing here?��


    Not far away, Naruto and Yakumo��s faces also changed in shock, they were so scared that both of them copsed on their butts.


    As soon as the three students and three Chunin Sensei identified that the people approaching were the members of the Akatsuki Organization, they were fearful and their bodies shook in terror. The fear and terror of the Akatsuki Organization has been rooted in the Shinobi World, child as young as two or three and people as old as a hundred are aware of the Akatsuki Organization and knows that these are extremely dangerous and cruel people who want to destroy the entire Shinobi World.


    Seeing the five people dressed in the iconic ck turtle-neck cloak with red cloud prints approach them, Mizuki gritted his teeth in fear, ��Damn, what the heck are these people here for?��


    Ebisu said in a serious tone, ��No matter what these terrorists are here for, we have to protect the children, nothing should happen to them!��


    Iruka rushed to Sasuke��s side and hurriedly ordered, ��Sasuke-kun, today��s assessment is suspended, take Naruto-kun, and Yakumo-kun with you and run towards the vige while we hold them back!��


    ��Hold us back? Just three of you, don��t try to overestimate yourself!�� said Asuma who was acting as the leader of this small group.


    Hearing Asuma��s words, Iruka gripped the Kunai and shouted, ��Uchiha Sasuke, what are you still doing here? Take your teammates and run, this is an order from a Chunin!��


    Hearing this shout, Sasuke��s mind shook, and only now did he realize that this was not some Genjutsu, but a reality, the members of Akatsuki had really appeared here!


    As this realization dawned on him, and he wanted to escape from here as per Iruka��s order, Sasuke��s body didn��t listen to him, his legs became numb, his entire body started to shiver in fear, and his mind had only one thought, ��If I don��t escape, I will die!�� and the shback of all his dark memories started to appear in his mind.


    The encounter with Amatsukami��s leader and Homusubi in his childhood.


    The time when that woman named Oto Yumie almost kidnapped him.


    His defeat against Kimimaro.


    His days at the base of the Akatsuki Organization.


    ��Is this what a real battlefield is like? Facing a real enemy, I am incapable of lifting even a finger?�� Sasuke was shocked at angry at himself. He always thought that he was a ninja cut above the rest, best among the best, however, today it became clear that he is nothing special, he is afraid!


    While the entire crowd was frozen, Kurenai quickly weaved hand signs and activated her Genjutsu.


    Thump!


    The Genjutsu quickly acted on the entire crowd and made them see what Kurenai wanted them to see.


    Although Kurenai isn��t as good as Shisui and Itachi, however, she is also considered one of the best Genjutsu users in Konoha, so naturally, three Chunin and three Academy students were not able to put much resistance and started to see what she wanted them to see.


    As the Genjutsu part was set up, Asuma, Anko, and the others started to act, the first target was Ebisu and he was stabbed to death by Asuma.


    As a sword pierced Ebisu��s heart, he coughed up blood and copsed on the ground with a muffled sound.


    Plop!


    Witnessing the ��death�� of Ebisu again made Iruka realize that they couldn��t take these members of the Akatsuki Organization lightly and shouted at Sasuke!


    ��Sasuke-kun run!��


    After this, he rushed towards Sasuke. He had to make sure that at least the children could remain safe.


    But the problem is, Iruka is only a Chunin, in no way he can take on someone like Asuma who is one of the strongest Elite Jonin of Konoha. Iruka did his best, he tried to put up a fight but was defeated in just three-four moves. But unlike Ebisu, Iruka wasn��t ��killed�� he was only severely wounded.


    Mizuki swallowed in fear as he saw that both Ebisu and Iruka had been dealt with, ��My life is more precious than those children, I can��t let myself die here. I don��t care what those Akatsuki members are here for, this entire matter has nothing to do with me!�� with such a thought in his mind, Iruka took a deep breath, then turned around and fled without looking back.


    Saaa Saaa Saaa!


    However, he had only taken ten steps, suddenly countless snakes swarmed him.


    As Mizuki was dealt with, the snakes retreated back into the cuff of Anko��s sleeves.


    ��Dead�� all�� all of them dead!�� Sasuke, Naruto, and Yakumo muttered with stunned expressions.

 Chapter 742 - Sasuke’s Reasons

    ��Uh-oh�� it seems that the fear rooted in Sasuke��s heart is acting up�� this is not good.�� Muttered Uchiha Matriarch with a distressed expression.


    Being his mother, Mikoto understands Sasuke better than anyone, this is why she is also aware of the fear that lies deep within Sasuke, although Sasuke is generally not affected because of that fear, however, when he faces a life and death-situation where he ispletely helpless; the childhood trauma left to him by Yama and Homusubi starts to affect him.


    Uchiha Patriarch narrowed his eyes and looked at Sasuke.


    He also noticed that Sasuke was afraid. The picture on the monitor is not very clear, therefore, it��s somewhat difficult for the general audience to notice the trembling of Sasuke��s body, however, that is the case only for the general audience, not for Fugaku who could clearly see the fear in his son��s heart.


    However, Fugaku didn��t think anything was wrong with it. Because even if it was him in ce of Sasuke, facing several members of the Akatsuki Organization; he wouldn��t have been much different from Sasuke.


    What��s important is to be able to ovee this fear. If Sasuke can once again ovee the fear in his heart, he will make progress and that��s what Fugaku wants to see. He wants to see his Son Sasuke ovee the fear in his heart with courage and face the enemy head-on!


    Compared to Mikoto��s worries, and Fugaku��s expectations, Itachi, had a very calm expression as he observed the battlefield.


    ��


    Originally rxed five Kages subconsciously leaned forward and turned their full attention on Sasuke, who seemed to be the prime target of ��Akatsuki Organization�� members lurking in the forest of Death.


    From the beginning of the assessment to this point, considering his young age, Sasuke��s performance has been impable. Anyone can foresee that as long as Uchiha Sasuke grows up smoothly, he will be as famous as White Fang, Yellow sh, and Silver Hunter. The potential of Uchiha Sasuke has been recognized by the Five Kage, precisely because they understand Sasuke��s limitless future, they are very interested to see how he would deal with this desperate situation.


    The three children have already seen that the three Chunin Sensei are powerless against the members of ��Akatsuki��, knowing this, what will the three of them do, what will Uchiha Sasuke do�� will he back down and run away, or will he stay where he is and face the enemy?


    Godaime Kazekage Pakura asked other Kage��s opinion, ��What do the others think�� What do you think Hokage-dono, will he run, or will he fight?��


    Hiruzen stroked his beard, and said with a thoughtful expression, ��Whichever will it be, one thing is very clear, his response here will determine his future. We will soon get to know whether he really has what it takes to be a real powerhouse.��


    For Sasuke��s response, Sandaime is also very curious, what will the young Uchiha choose, his own life, or the life of hispanions?


    At the same time, Hiruzen was very angry at Mizuki. The guy didn��t even attempt to fight against the Akatsuki members, he just turned around and fled, leaving behind the three students at the mercy of the enemy. Thinking of Mizuki��s embarrassing performance, Hiruzen made up his mind, ��He is not a good example for the students, I will transfer him out of the Academy.��


    ��


    Forest of Death


    Kiyomi and Lee clutched their sweaty palms and asked Neji in hushed voices, ��Neji-san, what should we do?�� ��Neji-kun, we can��t run away, Sasuke-nii-chan is in danger, we have to help them!��


    Neji looked at the distant battlefield with a nervous expression. The sudden appearance of Akatsuki startled him, it��s quite obvious that children like him and Sasuke don��t stand a chance against Akatsuki, that��s why he is really afraid ofing out, however, he can��t let Sasuke face the enemy alone, ��what should I do, what should I do?��


    Equally tangled up are Shion, Hinata, and Mika who are hiding not far away.


    ��Naruto-kun, Yakumo-san, Sasuke-san.�� Muttered Hinata in a worried tone.


    Holding the little bell in her hand, Shion stammered to herself, ��Oka-san said that a day wille when I will have to remove the seal of this bell�� but�� but����


    Mika was also afraid, and thought to herself, ��It��s clear that we can��t defeat them, I don��t know what their purpose is but we have to somehow deliver the message to the vige that Akatsuki is here and call for reinforcement!��


    On the other side, as Fu saw the members of Akatsuki, her heart shuddered. She quickly hid inside the crown of the tree and secretly observed their every move, ��Are they here for me? Or for Naruto-kun?��


    Of course, she hasn��t been told about Naruto��s status of being a Jinchuriki, however, being a Jinchuriki herself, she can feel the presence of a tailed beast inside Naruto, and because she is aware of the fact that the Akatsuki Organization is targeting tailed beast, so she quickly came to a conclusion that the Akatsuki is here probably for her and Naruto, ��What to do��?��


    Floating in the sky, Sai quickly opened his notebook and started drawing something one after another small ink birds started toe out from the notebook.


    Curious, Sakura asked, ��Sai-kun, what are you doing?��


    Shin answered instead of Sai, ��Sai is trying to inform the vige about the situation in the Forest of Death.��


    Sakura said, ��But aren��t there so many cameras in the Forest of Death, I am pretty sure the people in the vige would have noticed them by now.��


    Shin nodded, ��Yes, they should have�� however, what if the Akatsuki is interfering with the cameras with some Jutsu? We can��t ignore this possibility. Just to be on the safe side we have to inform the vige. After all, Akatsuki is not something we academy students can deal with, so we must hurry up and inform the higher-ups about them infiltrating the vige so that even if something happens to us, Hokage-sama and the others can at least protect the vige.��


    Sakura asked in a confused, ��But why would anything happen to us? We are high up in the sky!��


    Sai smiled and said, ��Sakura-san, you don��t think that we are just going to watch, right? Sasuke-san is in danger, we have to help him.��


    Sakura��s eyes widened in shock as the ink bird dived down.


    ��


    Facing the indifferent gazes of the five masked men of the Akatsuki Organization, Sasuke��s heart thumped.


    ��Run! If I resist, I will definitely die!�� this voice kept resounding inside him, continuously asking him to either back down and run away or surrender and get captured. He has experienced being captured once, and Sasuke is pretty sure that he would probably survive if he surrendered.


    ��NO��! If I run away Otou-san, Nii-san, Okaa-san, and the entire Uchiha n will be disappointed in me! I will be shaming the name of the Uchiha n�� As an Uchiha, how can I do something so humiliating as running away and tarnish the prestige of my n!?�� he muttered, and added, ��Rather than facing the disappointment of my family, I would much rather die while fighting!�� With such words, Sasuke motivated himself.


    Compared to the fear of death, Sasuke cares more about the reputation of his n and how disappointed his family would be of him if he did something so un-shinobi-like!


    As a result, Sasuke put both of his hands in his shinobi bags, and after taking out a kunai in each of his hands, he jumped forward while shouting at the top of his lungs, ��Naruto�� Yakumo�� run away�� leave these people to me!��

 Chapter 743 - We Are a Team!

    ��Naruto�� Yakumo�� run away�� leave these people to me!�� roared Sasuke at the top of his lungs.


    After shouting out these words, he felt a sense of relief and joy that he had never felt before, and all the pressure on his body instantly receded.


    At this moment, Sasuke was no longer cowering in fear, rather, he was itching for war and death!


    ��Huh�� that is���� Asuma and the others felt the sudden change in Sasuke��s temperament, and soon they noticed two ck tomoes circling in Sasuke��s Sharingan, ��His Sharingan evolved into two tomoe Sharingan?��


    This was a surprise for everyone. They didn��t think that Uchiha Sasuke��s Sharingan would evolve in such a manner. Sharingan is known to be a Dojutsu that evolves from losing loved ones, but this doesn��t seem to be the case for Sasuke, because his Sharingan seems to evolve from his resolve to protect.


    Understanding this the four people couldn��t help but think that Uchiha Sasuke is not simple, at least he is different from any typical Uchiha they know.


    As the five members of the ��Akatsuki Organization�� observed Sasuke silently, Sasuke also looked at the five enemies that he had to face now. He is ready to face them alone, however, what surprised him is that Naruto and Yakumo didn��t run away as he ordered them to�� rather, they stood beside him and took their fighting stance.


    ��You two�� what are you still doing here?!�� stunned, Sasuke couldn��t help but ask.


    Naruto gulped nervously, then said, ��Sasuke�� we are a team�� Meaning we are not going to let you face the enemy alone!��


    ��Don��t be crazy Naruto�� you will die if you stay here!�� Sasuke retorted, and said, ��Run away!��


    Naruto shouted back, ��You are the idiot here Sasuke�� a team stays together no matter what! Have you forgotten what Iruka-Sensei taught us!��


    At the same time, Yakumo ced her hand on Sasuke��s shoulder and said with a smile, ��Sasuke-kun�� we know the danger�� but we still want to stay�� after all, we are a team!��


    ��Idiots!�� muttered Sasuke under his breath.


    Although he mocked them, internally, Sasuke felt inexplicable warmth. He can clearly see that both Naruto and Yakumo are afraid, their shivering legs clearly tell this; yet they choose to stay with him and fight even if it means death, understanding Sasuke couldn��t help but swear to himself, ��Can��t let anything happen to the two of them.��


    After that, Sasuke looked at the two, and whispered lightly, ��Don��t worry guys�� nothing would happen to us, there are cameras everywhere in the Forest of Death, even now, our image is being captured by cameras, this means that the vige is aware of Akatsuki��s every move, and they must be on their way. As long as we hold on for a while, the reinforcements will arrive.��


    ��Great�� then let��s do that!�� ��Yes, let��s keep them busy!�� both Naruto and Yakumo said.


    Standing opposite them, Asuma said with a chuckle, ��Good analysis�� I will give you that�� However, do the three of you really believe that you can hold us until the reinforcements arrive?��


    ��We won��t know if we don��t even try!�� said Naruto while folding his arms over his chest.


    Asuma chuckled, ��Bring it on then�� let��s see what you three are capable of!��


    Sasuke lightly whispered to Naruto and Sasuke, ��Whatever skills the two of you have�� Use them now�� if we don��t do our best, we will really die!��


    ��You got it Sasuke!�� shouted Naruto, and then without any hesitation, he hit the thumb of his right hand and weaved the hand sings.


    But before Naruto couldplete it, suddenly someone came in front of him and kicked him fiercely.


    Naruto was taken aback, and before he could react, he felt an impact in his chest; his body flew in the air for a few moments, then hit the tree.


    ��Naruto! Tch, damn it!�� Sasuke clicked his tongue in annoyance, and quickly weaved hand signs as he exhaled fire from his mouth, ��Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!��


    Boom!


    Instantly, the fire took the form of a giant sphere and rushed towards Asuma who kicked away Naruto.


    Slightly shocked at the size and heat of the fireball created by Sasuke, Asuma didn��t care about it, and quickly moved aside and made way for the fireball to pass, then rushed toward Yakumo.


    Seeing Asumaing towards him, Yakumo was taken aback and hurried activated a Genjutsu. The Genjutsu stunned Asuma for a second, however, he quickly recovered and rendered her unconscious with a chop at the back of her neck.


    Seeing that both Naruto and Yakumo were dealt with in less than five seconds, Sasuke was frustrated, ��Tch�� he is really strong!��


    Sasuke had expected that Asuma would be strong, however, the strength of the other party was still higher than what he expected. The enemy is so fast that Sasuke can barely see his movement and react! This is why he wasn��t surprised when Naruto and Yakumo were knocked out by the other party. In fact, he is very clear that even if it was him in ce of Naruto and Yakumo, the result wouldn��t have been any different, he would have been knocked out too with just a single move.


    Seeing Sasuke��s cautious expression, Asuma chuckled, ��Haha�� your speed and strength are not bad for your age; however, you are still too far from reaching my level.��


    Gritting his teeth, Sasuke tried to identify the four members of Akatsuki in front of him, ��Just who are they?��


    He has read a lot of information about the Akatsuki Organization and its members, however, no matter how much he tried to recall, he couldn��t recognize anyone among the four people.


    ��Are they new members of the Akatsuki Organization? But why are they wearing masks? Isn��t it a norm that only members of the Amatsukami Organization wear masks? Are they really members of Akatsuki?�� One after another, doubts started to flood Sasuke��s heart.


    While busy thinking, Sasuke suddenly felt the change in the flow of air behind him and came back to god, he tried to dodge the attack, however, his speed was too slow as he felt something strong and heavy m his back, throwing him off the ground.


    ��Not good!�� enduring the pain with gritted teeth, Sasuke threw two Kunai tied with metal wire to two trees and pulled himself towards the tree using the traction force. But just as he got closer to the tree, the wires were cut and Sasuke lost his bnce, mming heavily on the stem of the tree.


    Thud!


    After dealing with Sasuke, Asuma revealed himself, and sneered coldly, ��Hey�� hey�� that��s not even a minute�� and you guys are already finished?!��


    ��Damn it.�� Sasuke smashed his hand on the ground with a frustrated expression.


    Asuma walked closer to Sasuke, and after squatting down, he said, ��This is life kid�� some get to live longer, but some don��t�� you and your batch of wanna-be shinobi kids are going to be part of theter ones�� the ones who wouldn��t get to live long.�� Then he drew out a de, and while wiping it clean, he asked, ��Are there anyst wishes?��


    ��Is there really nothing we can do?!�� muttered Sasuke with a frustrated expression.


    ��Nost wishes I suppose.�� Muttered Asuma and began to cleave off Sasuke��s with the de.


    Just as Asuma��s de had touched Sasuke��s neck, suddenly the sound of wings fluttering echoed in the forest.


    Hearing this sound, hope rekindled in Sasuke��s heart, ��Are reinforcements here?��


    Asuma and Sasuke raised their heads in the direction of the sound and found countless white birdsing toward them.


    Seeing this, Asuma shook his head and answered, ��Reinforcements indeed�� but not the people you were hoping to see.��

 Chapter 744 - Kids Counterattack

    Asuma raised his head and while looking at the countless ink birds swarming him, heughed mockingly, ��Have you kidse here to die as well?!��


    ��Do it now!�� At this shout, all the ink birds circling Asuma and the others flew away, and suddenly a swarm of insects attacked the four members of the Akatsuki Organization.


    The swarm of insects died the battlefield in a darker tone.


    At the same time as Shino swarmed the battlefield with his insects, Tenten unfolded her giant scroll and shot countless Kunai toward the other three members of the Akatsuki Organization.


    The sudden appearance of ink birds, insects, and Kunai made the battlefield chaotic.


    Although Asuma and the others were psychologically prepared to face such a situation upon Kuroto��s prior warning, however, when they saw it really happening, they were taken aback, they had to admire the guts of these young kids for they dared to raise their weapons against enemies they couldn��t possibly hope to win, and the best part of all of this is theirbined effort.


    But even if surprised, they are Jonin, Special Jonin, and highly experienced Chunin, after all, so, as soon as they saw insects, ink birds, and kunaiing towards them, each of the waved hand signs and used their respective Jutsus to deal with the kids�� attack.


    Asuma used his fire-style Jutsu to bun all the insects, and Anko dealt with the iing Kunais using wind-style Jutsu, while Genma and Raido used their Kenjutsu skills to cut down all the ink birds attacking him.


    At the same time, darkness covered her and the world around her changed, seeing this change of scenery, Kurenai smiled, ��Using Genjutsu on me?��


    Being a Genjutsu specialist, she immediately realized that someone was using Genjutsu on her, and being aware of the identities of all the children in the vicinity, she easily guessed who the person was, ��So, you still have some fight left in you, the little girl of the Kurama n?!�� said Kurenai as she red up her chakra and broke out of it.


    After breaking out of the Genjutsu, Kurenai dashed towards Yakumo.


    Her most Powerful Genjutsu was so easily broken by Kurenai, Yakumo was tired and vulnerable at this moment, and seeing the member of Akatsukiing towards her, she panicked, ��Not good!�� and closed her eyes, in fear, afraid that she would die.


    But the expected pain did note, confused, she opened her eyes and saw Kurenai standing still with something pink wrapped around her, restricting her movements, and as she turned around to look at the person responsible for this, she noticed Mika standing behind her with her hair stretching out and tying Kurenai.


    Kurenai looked at Mika with a thoughtful expression under her mask and asked, ��So I take it that you can stretch your hair?��


    Mika snorted, ��I can do more than just stretch my hair.�� Then raised both her hands and transformed into giant swords.


    ��Transforming your hands into swords?�� muttered Kurenai with a shocked tone, ��What kind of Jutsu is this?��


    Mika said, ��It��s my Kekkei Genkai, I can transform my body into anything inanimate.�� Then pounced on Kurenai.


    Genma saw Kurenai in danger and wanted toe over to help her, however, before he could make any move, he noticed that he couldn��t move at all, ��What the!�� Confused, he looked down and noticed countless sealing symbols around him, ��Fuinjutsu?!��


    Seeing that Genma couldn��t move, Shion revealed herself from behind a tree and said, ��My Onii-chan has taught me countless Fuinjutsu�� try to break one of them, and I will use a stronger one to bind you again, humph, stupid Akatsuki member!��


    Seeing that Kurenai and Genma were trapped, Anko licked her lips in excitement as she muttered, ��Asuma-san, it seems to me that we are being underestimated!��


    ��These kids still don��t know that things aren��t so easy in a Shinobi��s life!�� muttered Asuma, then he looked in the direction of Yakumo and Mika, and said, ��I will free Kurenai.��


    Anko smirked, and while looking at the haughty Shion, she said, ��In that case, I will deal with Kuroto��s little sister, as his teammate, I suddenly feel like wanting to educate this cute little thing!��


    Both nodded and rushed toward their respective targets.


    While dashing toward Shion, Anko raised the cuff of her sleeve and several snakes sprang out of it, and attacked Shion, ��Many Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!��


    Seeing the snakes, Shion was scared, and shouted, ��Aaaahhhh Snakes��. Hinata-chan do something!��


    Just as the snakes were about to approach her, Hinata appeared in front of her, ��Don��t worry Shion-chan, I have got you!�� and used, ��Eight Trigrams Vum Palm!�� strikes to destroy the heads of all the snakes.


    At the same time, Sai, and Shin jumped down from the flying ink birds and attacked Anko with their Swords.


    ��Hinata-san, please be careful!�� muttered Neji to himself, as he looked at Asuma, and said to his teammate, ��Kiyomi-san, Lee are you ready?! Lee, you, and I are going to attack that guy, and while we do that, Kiyomi-san you help Sasuke!��


    Rock Lee nodded, ��Got it Neji-san!��


    Kiyomi nodded, ��I understand, Neji-kun!��


    ��Tenten, Shino-san, Sai-san�� cover us!�� Neji shouted towards Tenten as he and Rock Lee jumped out of bushes and attacked Asuma.


    Tenten and Shino nodded and once again used their respective methods to cover Neji and Rock Lee.


    Rock Lee came from below and made a low kick which was easily dodged by Asuma by jumping up in the sky, but the moment Asuma jumped up, Neji used ��Eight Trigrams Vum Palm!�� while in mid-air and attacked Asuma, keeping him busy, and not giving any opportunity to rush forward, in doing this, Rock Lee assisted Neji to the best of his abilities.


    And while Rock Lee and Neji kept Asuma busy, Kiyomi came towards Sasuke and helped him get up, ��Sasuke-nii-chan�� are you all right!?��


    ��Kiyomi?!�� muttered Sasuke, slightly surprised at the sudden turn of events.


    As Sasuke had the chance to get up again, Neji jumped to his side, and asked, ��Sasuke, you can still fight?!��


    Neji��s thoughts are extremely clear. He knows that although many students are there to help them out, no one is strong enough. Therefore, the only possible method they can use to stall Akatsuki long enough is when he and Sasuke work together, therefore, Neji questions Sasuke if he can still fight or not.


    Before Sasuke could reply, someone appeared on his other side, and said with a chuckle, ��The prodigy of the Uchiha n won��t be defeated so easily, right?��


    Neji and Sasuke looked at the person, and it turned out to be Mika, the girl from Hinata and Shion��s team.


    Surprised, both of them looked in the direction of Kurenai and found that Yakumo, Kiba, and Sakura were keeping a watch over her by pointing their Kunai at her.


    Mika flicked her fingers to attract Neji and Sasuke��s attention back to her, and said, ��So what do you two say? Shall we work together to defeat them? Both of you know as well as I do, that we stand a better chance of defeating him if the three of us work together, after all, three of us are the strongest here.��


    Sasuke and Neji couldn��t see the depth of Mika��s strength, however, they could feel that she was indeed as strong as she said, so both of them nodded, ��Yes�� let��s defeat them together!��

 Chapter 745 - Real Akatsuki?

    Outside the Forest of Death


    When the audience saw the young children risking their lives to save Uchiha Sasuke from the ��Akatsuki��, they all got emotional and cheered for the kid��s bravery.


    Mikoto said with a smile, ��Sasuke has good friends.��


    Itachi nodded, ��Yes�� I am happy that Sasuke is able to make good friends, something that I was never able to do while I was in the Academy.��


    Even the stern Fugaku showed a rare smile. Sasuke overcame his fear and risked his life to save his teammates, and then his friends risked their lives to save Sasuke�� this is something that touched Fugaku��s heart.


    Whether as Sasuke��s father or as the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, Fugaku is extremely happy to see such a scene�� these actions of innocent and ignorant young children prove that the Uchiha n is truly part of the Konoha vige.


    On the other side, the Hiashi and Hizashi brothers also smiled as they discussed something with helpless expressions on their faces.


    Hinata��s and Neji��s act of putting theirpanion��s lives over their own is something the elders of the Hyuga n wouldn��t be very happy with and will definitely fuss over, however, here and now, in the presence of so many Konoha vigers, shinobi, and the five Kage, their actions are very honorable, something that earned the respect and support of the entire audience.


    Simr to the Uchiha n, and the Hyuga n, the parents, and guardians of other children also felt proud of the actions of their children. Although they are also very angry that their children did something so dangerous, however, they are also happy and proud of their children and happily boast to the surrounding crowd.


    The only ones who weren��t smiling and sighing instead were the patriarchs of the Ino-Shika-Cho as they saw their children still limiting themselves to their own territory and not willing to move to other zones.


    ��Sigh, we can��t me our children�� they are doing what the mission required them to do.�� Muttered Inoichi helplessly.


    ��


    On the Five Kage��s side


    Admiring thepanionship of the young children of Konoha, Yondaime Mizukage praised Sandaime Hokage in a sincere tone, ��The education system of Konoha�� it��s really impressive.��


    Sandaime chuckled, ��Every Konoha shinobi feels the same for hispanion, we in Konoha always emphasized the value ofpanionship, this is the philosophy passed down from the time of Shodaime Hokage-sama.�� Although he said this with a smile on his face, internally, Sandaime was really d that the children didn��t do anything to embarrass the vige��s reputation, and thought to himself, ��I guess I have to praise Hyuga Kuroto for the kid��s performance.��


    ��Huh�� yet Konoha yed the most role in creating the Akatsuki�� it��s ironic isn��t it?�� muttered Yondaime Raikage in a sarcastic tone.


    Sandaime chose to ignore Raikage��sment and focused on the show before him.


    ��


    Anbu Monitoring Room


    At the same time as the assessment was progressing in the Forest of Death, a Konoha Anbu keeping an eye on all the activities in the Forest of Death suddenly pointed at one of the screens and eximed, ��Kuroto-sama�� look there�� are those two also part of your n?��


    Feeling everyone��s eyes on him, Kuroto shook his head, ��No�� other than Asuma and the others, I didn��t send anyone else�� meaning�� those two are really.��


    ��Member of Akatsuki Organization!�� everyone muttered the bitter truth.


    Obito and Zetsu didn��t realize that their presence had been noticed by Konoha, the reason being that the camera that captured their presence was hidden inside a beehive. Perhaps, Obito and Zetsu didn��t expect that such an inconspicuous ce could also hide a surveince camera so they mistakenly let down their guard and mistakenly allowed Konoha to notice them.


    Staring at the two people who are really members of the terrorist organization Akatsuki, Jiraiya couldn��t help but tighten his fists, ��Damn it�� are they targeting Konoha again? Iwagakure suffered not long ago, will it be Konoha��s turn this time?��


    Tsunade folded her hands under her massive bust, and asked with a thoughtful expression, ��The masked one is the one who ims to be Uchiha Madara with the Mangekyou Sharingan that allows him to use Space-Time Jutsu, while the other one is the strange creature that can travel through the earth, right?��


    The Anbu on the side nodded, ��Yes, Tsunade-sama!��


    ��Hmm, both of them are very good at mobility�� are they here to scout the situation in advance?�� muttered Jiraiya doubtfully.


    Someone asked from the side, ��What if they are here for the Akatsuki member that we captured not long ago?��


    Tsunade muttered, ��It��s possible�� if that��s their objective then it��s bound to fail, that person is already dead.�� Then added after a pause, ��Moreover, if that was their objective, they wouldn��t be wasting their time in the Forest of Death.��


    Jiraiya nodded, ��Yes�� the fact that they are in the Forest of Death, means they are more interested in something else�� and we all know what that is!��


    As Tsunade and Jiraiya concluded the purpose of the two Akatsuki members, Kakashi looked at Obito on the screen with aplicated expression.


    If not for the possibility of risking the entire Konoha and the shinobi world, Kakashi would have immediately teleported in front of Obito. But right now, they have to worry about the safety of Naruto and Fu.


    The sudden appearance of two real members of Akatsuki really threatened all the kids in the Forest of Death, especially Naruto and Fu, so everyone, including Jiraiya, Tsunade, Kakashi, Shisui, Yui, Shizune, Izumi as well as all the Anbu members in the monitoring hall looked at Kuroto.


    This entire assessment was nned by Kuroto, he is the person responsible for all the things concerning the assessment, therefore, even Jiraiya, and Tsunade have to consider his opinion. Although they can overrule Kuroto��s authority and issue orders considering the emergency situation, however, they chose not to do so immediately, they wanted to listen to Kuroto��s opinion on the matter. Who knows, there is always a possibility that Kuroto may provide a good solution that will help them resolve the situation with the least losses.


    Under everyone��s gaze, Kuroto looked at Obito and Zetsu on the monitor with a thoughtful expression, ��Obito and Zetsu? What the hell are these two doing in the Forest of Death at such a critical time?��

 Chapter 746 - Testing Akatsuki?

    Both Obito and Zetsu are difficult enemies that can��t be killed, especially Zetsu, that thing has been roaming the shinobi world for over a millennium! Therefore, if not really necessary, Kuroto really doesn��t want to fight these two guys.


    After analyzing all the possibilities and angles, and considering all the possible reasons behind Obito and Zetsu��s purpose ofing to Konoha, Kuroto said, ��I think, their original intention ofing to Konoha wasn��t capturing Naruto-kun or Fu-chan.��


    Jiraiya asked with a confused expression, ��What makes you say that?��


    Kuroto held his chin, and exined, ��This is just my thinking, but I believe that the real reason both of them are in Konoha is probably Deidara�� They want to capture him�� They attacked Iwagakure with the very same purpose, capturing the Jinchuriki of Four Tils and Five Tails turned out to be the by-product of their actions, but their purpose was something else�� I think, their intention is the same this time�� They are here to capture Deidara, whom they believe to be the newest member of Amatsukami.��


    ��This�� does make sense if we think about it.�� Nodded Kakashi.


    Kuroto added, ��Additionally, I think both of them also wanted to know the status of theirrade that we captured not long ago.��


    Tsunade said, ��But he is already dead.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes, and I think they have learned of this information.�� And added, ��Apart from failing to save theirrade, they also failed to capture Deidara�� and were probably about to leave Konoha. However, just before that, they must have heard the details of the Real Life Assessment being held in Konoha, and nned to take advantage of this opportunity to secretly capture the Jinchuriki of Konoha, that is Naruto.��


    Jiraiya agreed with Kuroto��s analysis, ��Yes, that��s what I thought too�� It��s quite likely that they are targeting Uzumaki Naruto!��


    Shizune immediately said, ��We should immediately suspend the Assessment and focus on protecting Uzumaki Naruto.��


    ��Protecting Naruto is fine, however, suspending the Assessment immediately after we noticed their presence and assumed their purpose wouldn��t be a very good decision in my opinion. It would send the message that we are really afraid of their attack, this can also be interpreted as we no longer have the support of Amatsukami.�� Suggested Kuroto.


    Kakashi nodded, ��Hmm�� yes, we can��t make any wrong move in haste�� the only reason they sneaked inside, instead of openly attacking Konoha is probably because they fear that Amatsukami will appear and intervene. Therefore, we have to pose a strong front in front of Akatsuki in order to give a message that we aren��t afraid, otherwise, they might figure out the details about what Sandaime-sama told us about�� and if that were to happen, it would be a disaster. Konoha would probably be the next Iwagakure.��


    ��I didn��t think about it in this way���� muttered Shizune apologetically.


    Tsunade cut her off, and asked Kuroto, ��Then what do you suggest we do, we can��t just turn a blind eye to them, right?��


    Kuroto thought for a while, then said, ��How about we test them?��


    ��Test them?!�� mumbled Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Kakashi in confusion, and asked doubtfully, ��Test those two? But how?��


    Kuroto said with a smile, ��Leave that up to me�� I will go in front of them and test their reaction to something, it would be really interesting.��


    Shisui immediately thought of something, and said, ��Kuroto-san�� I wille with you.��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��No, you stay here!��


    Shisui was taken aback, and asked, ��What? But why? I can be of help!��


    ��Yes, I know�� however, you would be of more help here.�� Said Kuroto, then added after a pause, ��We have only guessed that only two of them are here to secretly capture Naruto�� what if, that��s not the case? What if, the entire Akatsuki has appeared around Konoha and is nning to make another attack on Konoha?��


    ��This���� muttered Shisui in shock, he didn��t think to this extent.


    ��Of course, this is only a possibility, but if it��s true, then you need to be here to protect the Jinchuriki.�� Said Kuroto, and added, ��You and Kakashi should work together to protect the tail beasts and their Jinchuriki.��


    ��I understand.�� Nodded Shisui, ��I will do what you instruct.��


    Jiraiya and Tsunade looked at each other and noticed that both of them were incredibly surprised after witnessing the scene before them.


    There were two reasons behind their surprise, the first is the fact that Uchiha Shisui seems quite obedient to Hyuga Kuroto, this is quite incredible, considering Shisui is the strongest power on the side of Konoha and the five great nations. I mean, they don��t think that Uchiha Shisui would be so obedient to them!


    ��How could Uchiha Shisui be so obedient to Hyuga Kuroto?�� this is the thought that popped up in their heads, but obviously, this is just a momentary thought and neither of them gave it any more attention than necessary.


    Now, the second reason behind their surprise, it��s the fact that Hyuga Kuroto is willing toe face-to-face with two members of Akatsuki, what��s more, the shocking thing is that Kuroto is quite casual about this, not at all afraid!


    It must be known that the terror of Akatsuki runs deep in the nerves of all Shinobis, yet Hyuga Kuroto isn��t scared toe face-to-face with them, this is really worthmending, and both of them couldn��t help but ask Kuroto, ��Going out there alone to test them? Wouldn��t that be too foolish?��


    Kuroto shook his head, and said in a casual tone, ��Nah�� I think I will be all right.��


    Of course, just because Kuroto was calm about this doesn��t mean the others were okay with it as well, the one who objected first was naturally Yui, ��Kuroto-kun�� are you nning to die? They are Akatsuki!��


    Looking at Yui objecting, Kuroto just tapped her forehead and whispered something in her ears which quietened her.


    With the done, he looked back at the crowd, and said, ��So, as I said earlier, I will be fine.��


    Seeing that Kuroto was really determined, and no one was objecting to him going there, Jiraiya nodded, and asked, ��How do you n on testing them? You must exin this to us, otherwise, we won��t approve.��


    Hearing Jiraiya��s words, Kuroto said while taking out a scroll from his cloak, ��Well it would have been more fun if this came as a surprise, but meh�� it doesn��t really matter.�� then without wasting any time, he unfolded the scroll and took out something from it that looked like disguises.


    After that, he weaved the hand signs and created four shadow clones. He and the four Shadow Clones wore the disguises he took out earlier and stood in front of everyone. As Kuroto finished disguising, everyone was looking at him wide-eyed.


    ��Those cloaks�� those masks�� they are of Amatsukmi members!�� muttered Jiraiya, and asked, ��Why do you have those?��


    Kuroto shrugged, ��While I was creating Akatsuki uniforms for the assessment, I also created several Amatsukami uniforms, I didn��t have an exact idea, but I nned to use these uniforms in the next assessment.��


    ��Makes sense.�� Muttered Tsunade, and questioned, ��So, you intend to pretend to be someone from Amatsukami and appear before Akatsuki members in order to figure out their intention?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes, I want to see if Akatsuki is really afraid of Amatsukami, and how they would react when they see all the members of Amatsukami together.��


    ��But what would happen if Amatsukami learns of your actions?�� asked Kakashi with a worried expression.


    ��It doesn��t matter�� these are mere disguises.�� �C Said Kuroto in a casual tone.


    What can Amatsukami do? Isn��t he the leader?

 Chapter 747 - The man who will become Hokage!

    Nobody except the people in the Monitoring room were aware of the fact that two real members of Akatsuki had appeared in the Forest of Death, and all of them nervously looked at the screen as Kuroto as well as his Shadow Clones made his way to the Forest of Death.


    ��


    On the Battlefield


    Mika, Sasuke, and Neji stood side by side. As the three of them united together, the other children breathed somewhat relieved sighs.


    Sasuke and Neji are known as the monsters among the geniuses and Mika also has a Kekkei Genkai that allows her to change her body into any weapon that she wants.


    Mika��s abilities are quite useful and fearsome when on the battlefield. After all, as long as she has enough chakra, she will never run out of unique weapons with which she can surprise her enemies.


    Prepared for the fight, Sasuke, Neji, and Mika nced at the other battlefields.


    On the other side, Kurenai had freed herself, now she and Anko were standing back to back as they faced a lot of children including Shion, Hinata, Yakumo, Shin, Kiba, as well as Sakura who seemed to be protecting the unconscious Naruto.


    Although the kids were putting up a tough fight, they were obviously not enough as the two members of Akatsuki had started to overwhelm them, seeing this, Neji said to Lee and Kiyomi, ��Both of you go and help them out, I, Sasuke, and Mika-san will take care of this one!��


    Both Rock Lee and Kiyomi nodded, ��All right.�� And went to assist the other kids.


    On the other side, Sai, Shino, Tenten, and Fu kept Genma & Raido busy.


    ��Now the only one remaining is that guy.�� Muttered Sasuke.


    Mika added from the side, ��He is probably the strongest among the five of them.��


    Neji said, ��As long as we hold him for a while, the reinforcements will arrive from the vige.��


    Both Sasuke and Mika nodded, ��Yes!��


    After reaching a consensus, all three looked at Asuma with determined expressions.


    Asuma cracked his knuckles upon seeing the children��s intent to fight and shouted with a loudugh, ��What are you three waiting for? Come on!��


    Sasuke, Mika, and Neji shot together, the target was Asuma.


    And just as these threeunched an attack on Asuma, the other children alsounched a fierce offensive against the other members of Akatsuki.


    Instantly, chaos broke out on the battlefield.


    ��


    As the sound of rapid metal collision sounded on the battlefield, the figure of Sasuke with Kunai in both hands and Mika with the ends of her hair transformed into dozens of small des continuously attacking Asuma was revealed.


    Neji who was behind saw chakra gather in Asuma��s mouth with his Byakugan, and immediately signaled, ��Come back!��


    Both Sasuke and Mika followed Neji��s instruction and appeared on his side, as a dragon of fire was breathed out by Asuma.


    Seeing the fire dragoning towards them, Neji took his stance, and used, ��Revolving Heaven!�� to defend, then immediately used, ��Eight Trigrams Vum Strike!�� to attack Asuma as the battle once again heated up.


    Sasuke and Neji have excellentbat skills, and Mika has the versatility of attacks that always provide a surprise element. Thebination of the three always kept Asuma on his toes, and he didn��t seem to be able to care about the others otherwise he would get injured by a bunch of children and that would be very embarrassing.


    Shion, who was somewhat free, and only assisted from a distance using her Fuinjutsu breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Sasuke, Mika, and Neji fight the fourth member of Akatsuki, ��Hmm, I didn��t expect that Mika-chan would be so strong.�� Then she looked at Hinata on the side, and asked, ��Hinata-chan, how is Naruto-kun doing?��


    ��There are no injuries, but Naruto-kun is unconscious.�� Said Hinata worriedly as she tried to help Naruto regain consciousness.


    Shion nodded, ��He will be fine.�� then looked back at the trio of Neji and muttered, ��Well, the three of them are really strong and reliable�� They can keep him busy for a while.�� In her opinion, the situation has developed quite well. All five members of Akatsuki are currently engaged inbat, and as long as they hold on for a while, the reinforcements from the vige will arrive.


    ��Kuroto-onii-chan why are you taking so long? I am in danger, shouldn��t youe quickly and rescue me!�� Shion folded her hands over her chest and muttered in a dissatisfied pout while sucking on a lollipop.


    The next moment, Tenten, Shino, Sai, and Fu also fell down from the tree, Tenten, and Fu immediately lost consciousness, while Shino and Sai barely managed to remain conscious.


    Immediately afterward, hissing sounds of snakes resounded on their side and all the children who were helping them protect Naruto had snakes wrapped around their bodies, while their minds were trapped in Genjutsu.


    Seeing this sudden change, Shion��s expression froze, and the lollipop she was sucking fell to the ground.


    A few moments before, there were a dozen of them, and now, only five!


    After dealing with the children around her, Anko, and Kurenai looked at Shion and Hinata menacingly.


    Feeling that gaze, Shion��s hair stood up, and she said in a stutter, ��Stay�� stay away from me�� otherwise�� otherwise�� my onii-chan�� he will definitely not forgive you!��


    ��Hahaha!�� Anko chuckled evilly and said while licking her Kunai, ��I don��t see any Onii-chan here.��


    ��


    Mika noticed the change on Shion and Hinata��s side and wanted to help her teammates, however, this desire of hers caught her off guard for a second and Asuma didn��t waste that second, and mmed a heavy punch in her gut, causing her to fly out and collide with a tree.


    As Sasuke and Neji looked at theirpanions falling one by one, their faces became gloomy.


    All the children still conscious looked at Sasuke and Neji with hope in their eyes, the two of them were the only ones left who stood any chance!


    However, it didn��t take more than a few seconds for Asuma to crush thisst hope.


    Bang! Bang!


    As Asuma��s heavy punchesnded on the two, their body flew out and crashed into trees with a muffled sound.


    After dealing with Sasuke and Neji, Asuma chuckled, ��Was that all? Or do you guys still have some fight left in you?��


    Sasuke, Neji, and Mika couldn��t only re at Asuma, they didn��t have any strength to even stand up again.


    ��Seems like this is the end huh?�� muttered Asuma as he took out a Kunai and started walking toward Mika


    The other children felt despair as they saw the defeat of Sasuke, Neji, and Mika.


    Just when everyone felt that they were going to die, Naruto finally regained consciousness and stood up.


    ��Naruto-kun?�� muttered Hinata, happy that Naruto was all right, but worried at the same time that they might die today.


    The other children also shook their heads in defeat. Even people like Sasuke, and Neji are helpless against Akatsuki, what can Naruto do?


    Ignoring others�� expressions, Naruto threw a Shuriken toward Asuma, and shouted, ��Stop!��


    Asuma caught the iing shuriken, and muttered in a surprised tone, ��Oh, you are still here? I thought you would run away while I was busy dealing with your friends.��


    ��Run?!�� muttered Naruto, as his gaze swept over his friends and teachers, seeing their state, anger took over him and he shouted, ��Listen up whoever you are behind that mask�� I am Uzumaki Naruto, the man who will be the greatest Hokage�� I don��t abandon mypanions!��


    Asuma chuckled, ��Before dreaming of bing Hokage, I think you should dream about surviving this battle.��


    ��You don��t scare me!�� said Naruto, and added, ��The one defeated will be you guys!�� then he bit his thumb, and started weaving hand signs as he shouted, ��Kuchiyose no Jutsu!��


    ��I am sorry Kabuto-nii-chan, although you instructed me to not use this jutsu. In order to save my friends and Sensei, I have to break the promise I made to you.��


    Poof!

 Chapter 748 - Summon and Senjutsu

    Poof!


    As arge amount of white smoke emerged in the forest, everyone felt goosebumps, no one could figure out why or how, but everyone��s nerves tightened as if feeling an instinctual fear.


    As the smoke dispersed, the view became clear, however, darkness and shadow still remained. The smart ones quickly figured out that something was blocking the light and looked up. As they did, they saw a humongous eye looking at them.


    Some children were scared and asked while pointing at that thing with shaky hands, ��What�� what is that?��


    ��It�� it looks like a snake���� another child replied.


    ��For a snake�� it��s�� it��s really big!��


    The size of the snake was so big that just by lifting one-third of its body it was already towering over all of them and covering the sky.


    ��It��s a summoned snake�� however, it��s not an ordinary snake�� it��s probably one of the biggest snakes in the world!�� Asuma muttered, looking at the giant snake in a cold sweat.


    ��It��s not just one of the biggest, it��s also one of the most dangerous ones out there��!�� muttered Anko as she gulped nervously. She could sense the bloody aura of the giant snake, and it even shook her, someone who was quite used to interacting with snakes!


    Anko could tell that this Summoned Snake is probably as strong as Orochimaru��s Manda! And Manda is not someone even Shinobi as strong as Jonin would want to mess around with. The same goes with the red snake, it is not something they can easily deal with!


    ��But�� how did it get here?�� muttered Genma and soon something caught his attention.


    Not only Genma, but the others noticed it as well, it was the presence of Uzumaki Naruto on top of the giant snake��s head. Naruto stood there proudly, with his hands folded over his chest and looking at all the people with a smirk on his face.


    After noticing Naruto on top of the Giant snake��s head, Asuma looked at Kurenai beside him, and asked with a stutter, ��Kurenai�� is this�� is this a Genjutsu or something? Or did that kid Naruto really summon this giant snake?��


    Asuma had long lost all his calmness, this entire situation before him seemed too absurd and weird to him. Asuma couldn��t understand how someone like Naruto managed to get in contact with such a creature and even if he did, how could he manage to make a summoning contract with such a creature?


    ��If�� if it��s a Genjutsu, then we are all victims to it!�� said Kurenai with a nervous chuckle, looking at the terrifying face of the red giant snake. Even at the time, she was kidnapped by Orochimaru, she didn��t see Orochimaru calling out something so big�� in fact, this is the first time she has seen such a giant summon.


    Not only the five of them but even the trainees were taken aback. Shion looked at the Giant Snake and murmured while rubbing her eyes, ��Is this a dream?�� Shion wasn��t really as scared or nervous of the giant Snake as others because she knew the horror of M��ry�� the demon. Compared to the demon, the Snake didn��t seem so scary to her.


    Sai looked at the Giant Snake in admiration. ��It��s so big�� this is the first time I have seen such a giant Summon!�� he wanted to draw a sketch of the Giant Snake, and couldn��t help but think, ��I wonder if Naruto-kun will allow me to make a sketch of this Snake.��


    Different from Shion and Sai, Sasuke seemed numb, especially after noticing Naruto standing on top of the Giant Snake. Seeing Naruto, Sasuke felt that he couldn��t recognize Naruto at all, he looked so unfamiliar and unreal.


    All the children had their own thoughts, perhaps the only one who looked afraid was Neji. With his Byakugan, he could see the enormous chakra of the Giant Snake and that amount of reserves scared him. Moreover, other than Chakra, Neji could feel a different type of energy that wasn��t Chakra inside the Giant Snake as well.


    He couldn��t quite put it in his words, however, he felt that that energy was too dangerous!


    ��


    Viewing Area �C Outside the Forest of Death �C Konoha Vige


    The appearance of the Giant Snake caused a sensation, and the entire viewing area became noisy. The sudden change was beyond anyone��s expectations.


    The Uchiha Matriarch was taken aback, ��What��s going on? How could such a summon appear in Konoha?��


    ��It seems to have been summoned by Minato��s son.�� Muttered Fugaku with a deep frown on his face.


    Truth be told, Fugaku was really shocked. Even as the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, Fugaku has never had the opportunity toe in contact with such a top-tier Summon Animal, he couldn��t understand how Naruto signed a Summon contract with such a Snake.


    After a while of thinking, he couldn��t help but think, ��I don��t think it can be found anywhere other than the Ry��chi Cave�� was it because of Orochimaru?��


    Itachi also looked at the screen with a worried expression. The appearance of this snake wasn��t in the n Shisui told him, so he is a little worried and not sure if the appearance of this snake is a good thing or a bad thing.


    ��


    On Five Kage��s side


    As the Giant Snake appeared on the screen, all the Kage��s stood up in shock.


    The Godaime Kazekage Pakura was the most shocked.


    She vaguely remembers that her Sensei, Sandaime Kazekage in his younger days used to have a Summon, and this giant red snake oddly resembles that snake, if not for the difference in eyes. Her Sensei��s Snake had two eyes, while this one had only one. ��It is possible that both of them are the same?�� she muttered and added, ��It is really Garaga?��


    Sandaime Tsuchikage seems to recognize that giant Snake, and chuckled, ��To have signed a Summon Contract with that Garaga at such a young age? That child Uzumaki Naruto�� he is not easy!��


    ��noki didn��t question how Naruto managed to make Garaga his summon. Something must have happened that led to this result, however, to be able to form the contract, and then have the ability to summon Garaga is a really big deal in ��noki��s eyes.


    ��That kid!�� Raikage looked at Naruto on the screen and clenched his fist, ��No doubt about it�� you are his son!��


    ��To be able toplete such a feat at such a young age�� he is really something!�� Even Yaguramented in admiration of Naruto.


    Unlike other Kages. Sandaime didn��t praise Naruto, instead, he called one of the Anbu stationed nearby and hurriedly ordered him, ��Quickly�� tell Hyuga Kuroto to immediately stop the Assessment!��


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was really panicked at this moment. He is not sure if Naruto can control such a Summon with his current abilities. After all, even an adult Orochimaru doesn��t im to have full control over his summon Manda, so how can Naruto control Garaga?


    And given the nature of Snakes, it wouldn��t be strange if Snake Garaga started attacking Naruto as well as the children in the Forest of Death!


    Hiruzen can��t take such a risk, those children are the future of Konoha, and he can��t allow the future of Konoha to be destroyed!


    ��


    Now let��s get back to the Battlefield


    Garaga exhaled arge amount of hot smoke from his nostrils, and spoke in an angry tone of voice, ��Naruto��! I was sleeping�� why did you summon me at such a time!��


    ��Sorry Garaga, but I needed your help.�� apologized Naruto, then he pointed at the five people wearing Akatsuki Organization��s uniform along with strange masks, and said, ��Those people�� those bad guys are going to kill me and my friends�� I don��t want my friends to die, please help me defeat them!��


    Hearing Naruto��s exnation, Garaga angrily red at Asuma and the others, after staring at them for a few seconds, Garaga said in a displeased tone, ��Naruto�� you called me just to fight those weak humans? Who do you think I am? I have my arrogance; I won��t fight such weak people!��


    Naruto pleaded, ��Garaga, please help us�� they are members of a terrorist organization named Akatsuki, they are causing problems everywhere. Not long ago, they destroyed Iwagakure, and before that, they attacked Konoha too, they are the enemy of the entire Shinobi World!��


    ��What? Destroyed Iwagakure and attacked Konoha�� really?�� Garaga felt incredible, he didn��t feel that the five of them were so strong to be able to aplish such a feat. He felt that Naruto might be exaggerating things, but he chose not to point that out and said generously, ��Fine�� I will help you today!��


    ��Really? Thank you Garaga!�� eximed Naruto as he jumped up in joy.


    Garaga chuckled at Naruto��s behavior�� and just as he was about to focus his attention back on the four enemies, he suddenly noticed something, and asked Naruto, ��Say Naruto�� why aren��t you in Senjutsu Mode?��


    ��Ugh�� that.�� Naruto was helpless, he scratched the back of his head and exined, ��It takes a lot of time to absorb Natural Energy here so I am unable to enter the Senjutsu Mode�� I have tried a lot, but it doesn��t work at all!��


    ��Idiot!�� muttered Garaga, and said, ��You need more practice.�� Then added after a pause, ��Fine, this time I will pass you some Senjutsu Chakra�� don��t waste it!��


    Instant, some Senjutsu Chakra from Garaga��s body was transferred to Naruto��s body, and Naruto immediately entered Senjutsu Mode.


    ��Yosha! Now I can fight them as well!��

 Chapter 749 - Uzumaki Naruto vs ‘Akatsuki’

    ��Yosha! Now I can fight them as well!��


    Having sessfully entered the Sennin Mode, Naruto cheered and raised his hand in excitement. His temperament has undergone aplete change, his originally blue pupils have turned into serpent-like eyes, and traces of snake scales are also visible on his face.


    ��Yes�� now fight!�� roared Garaga in a war cry upon feeling the change in Naruto��s temperament as he entered Sennin Mode.


    Naruto saw that Garaga was ready to pounce his gigantic body on the five members of the Akatsuki Organization, Naruto hurriedly said, Garaga, except for those five people, please don��t harm the others, they are mypanions!��


    ��Naruto, you are so annoying!��ined Garaga in a dissatisfied tone, however, hid body was moving as per Naruto��s requests, carefully avoiding any of Naruto��spanions.


    As Asuma noticed the Giant Snake moving forward to attack them, he as well as the other four shuddered in fear, cold sweat gathered on their back, heck, even the thought of revealing their identity appeared in their minds.


    But before they could do anything, Garaga moved his tail and swept the five members of the Akatsuki Organization.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As Garaga��s tail moved, a rumbling sound echoed on the battlefield, all the trees along the way were rooted out, and a mini storm overwhelmed the battlefield, causing the uprooted trees, mud, and stones to sly along with the storm!


    ��We don��t stand a chance against something like this!�� The sheer pressure and speed of Garaga��s tail made Asuma and the others realize the difference in their respective strength.


    In the face of such a fast and violent tail sweep, Asuma and the others had no choice but to immediately raise an Earth Wall in defense, but even that proved to be fruitless as the tail directly smashed through the Earth Walls and swept them.


    ��Damn!�� Gritting their teeth, they barely raised their hands in front of them to protect their vitals.


    BOOM!


    In the face of Garaga��s tail, Asuma and the others were like small rats, they were violently blown away, and heavily mmed into the trees with a loud, Bang!


    ��Shit! At this rate, those children will��!�� muttered Asuma after coughing out a mouthful of blood.


    Even a Jonin like him is nothing in front of that giant snake, those children will definitely suffer severe injuries and die under the giant snake��s attack.


    Kurenai, Anko, and Genma had the same thought, so as soon as they recovered their breaths, they looked at the battlefield with worried expressions.


    As the dust settled, the scene of the battlefield became clear, and all four of them were taken aback upon noticing that no one was present on the battlefield, children, unconscious teachers, all of them were gone.


    ��Where did they all go?�� muttered Asuma with a frown.


    ��They must have been blown away because of the storm!�� said Raido as he looked around, however, he didn��t find a single trace of anyone, whether trainees or the Chunin!


    ��What the hell is going on?�� asked Genma.


    ��That snake didn��t eat them all, right?�� asked Anko with a worried expression. Having known that Orochimaru summoned Snake, Manda always demanded sacrifices from Orochimaru, she couldn��t ignore the possibility that this snake also takes sacrifices.


    Just when everyone was confused, and not sure about the situation, suddenly, Naruto jumped from the head of the giant snake and pressed his hands on the ground uponnding.


    Boom!


    As Naruto pressed his hands on the ground, it suddenly came to life, and all the people that were missing until a few seconds appeared back on the battlefield.


    It turns out that before Garaga had made the tail strike, Naruto had already used ��Sage Art: Inorganic Reincarnation!�� to wrap the ground around all hispanions lying on the ground.


    This technique not only protected all hispanions from Garaga��s attack, but it also allowed Garaga to attack without having to worry about restraining himself.


    As everyone looked a the wriggling ground, they were puzzled, ��What�� what kind of Ninjutsu was that?!��


    Even Asuma�Can experienced Jonin, the son of Professor�Ccouldn��t tell what kind of Ninjutsu Uzumaki Naruto had used. He has seen a lot of Ninjutsu in the past two decades, however, this is the first time he has seen something like this.


    Not only Asuma, but even others like Kurenai, Anko, and Genma were alsopletely nk. They haven��t seen some use such as Earth Ninjutsu.


    Sasuke��s mind was nk, and all he could do was look at Naruto in a daze, and ask with an uncertain expression, ��Naruto�� Naruto�� was it you?!��


    Naruto turned his head back, and shed a cheerful grin while raising a thumbs up, he said, ��Sasuke, don��t worry, I will definitely protect you and everyone!��


    Seeing Naruto��s behavior, Garaga said in an annoyed tone, ��Hey Naruto! Rather than worrying about that kid, worry about the people standing in front of you�� they aren��t defeated yet!��


    Naruto nodded vigorously, ��I understand Garaga!��


    Looking at Naruto��smunication with the Giant Snake, everyone was once again taken aback. Sasuke couldn��t believe what he was seeing, Neji had a bitter expression, and even Asuma and the others were highly surprised, ��That Snake is cooperating as per Uzumaki Naruto��s demands!�� and the snake wasn��t doing anything to harm the children.


    Upon realizing this fact, Asuma and the others were not in a hurry to reveal their identities, instead, they wanted to test Uzumaki Naruto because his sudden performance was way too different from what everyone had expected. They have to test his abilities, after all, this is the main responsibility given to them by Kuroto in this assessment. They have to help the children bring out their true potential by making them experience a desperate situation in a safe environment they would otherwise not encounter.


    So with such intention, the four of them quickly made a n and rushed towards Garaga.


    Seeing the four Akatsuki membersing in, Garaga spits out a gray fluid from his mouth.


    ��Everyone�� don��t let that fluid touch you!�� shouted Anko as the four instantly split up and distanced themselves from the area where the fluid would fall.


    Saaa Saaa Saaa


    Wherever the fluid fell, whether, on trees, nts, grass, or some small animals or insects, everything instantly turned into stone.


    However, as the attack from the corrosive fluid just passed, suddenly, a small figure appeared in front of them.


    ��You kid�� do you still want to attack us on your own?!�� said Asuma upon discovering that it was none other than Naruto, and raised his hand to attack Naruto in the gut.


    The honor and confidence of being a Jonin didn��t allow Asuma to actually face Naruto, so he nned to resolve the kid with just a single attack in the gut. Because of having confidence in his physical strength, Asuma believed that it would be more than enough to knock out Naruto�� however, what he expected didn��t happen.


    Instead of Naruto getting knocked out, there was a loud muffled sound, Bang!


    Instead of Naruto getting knocked out by Asuma��s punch, he met the attack head-on with his own small fist.


    And instead of Naruto getting sted away, it was Asuma who�Cunder the astonished eyes of all the bystanders and viewers�Cwas sted out because of being overpowered by Naruto��s punch!

 Chapter 750 - The Absurdity of Situation

    BOOM! Crash! Dang! Dang! Thump!


    Apanied by loud noises, Asuma collided with several trees; knocking all of them, and barely managed to stop himself by crashing himself to the ground causing dust and smoke.


    *Cough*


    *Puke*


    While trying to get up again, he coughed out a mouthful of blood, the edges of his mask were stained red, and a puddle formed on the ground in front of him.


    ��How is this even possible?�� Seeing Asuma��s state, not only Sasuke, Neji, as well as the other students of his ss, but even Kurenai, Anko, and Genma were taken aback, ��Asuma-san was actually knocked out by him?��


    Watching Asuma struggling to get up, everyone felt the absurdity of the situation.


    Although not very clear about Asuma��s strength, the children still understand that Asuma is very strong, he is definitely not someone the likes of them can defeat or overpower. Up to now, no matter how many attacks they have thrown at him, Asuma has dealt with all of them without getting any substantial damage.


    Yet, such a person was overpowered and beaten so badly by Naruto!


    This is Naruto we are talking about�� the kid whoesst in almost all the assessments in the Academy, can��t perform a single Ninjutsu, and is defeated by everyone when ites to Taijutsu, yet today, here and now, he overpowered such a strong member of Akatsuki Organization in brute strength!


    If this isn��t shocking, then they don��t know what is!


    After a while of heavy coughing and puking out blood, Asuma took a deep breath and finally stood up.


    ��Hahaha�� Didn��t expect that I would see such a day. Beaten by a kid.�� he chuckled as he looked at his deformed arm.


    Asuma��s right arm was bent in an unnatural direction.


    Of course, it wasn��t just Asuma who was injured, Naruto��s hand wasn��t in good condition either. In the small confrontation just now, Naruto��s palm also suffered severe damage.


    ��Ouch�� it hurts!�� Naruto eximed in pain and looked at his swollen red hand.


    At this time a magical scene happened before everyone. His fist, which was badly bruised quickly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and within three to four breaths it returned to the original state as if Naruto hadn��t suffered any injury, causing even Naruto to exim in surprise, ��Wow�� it doesn��t hurt anymore!��


    Seeing such a thing, everyone was once again taken aback. Especially Asuma, who couldn��t help but exim in shock, ��Damn, is he really a kid?!��


    In the small confrontation just now with Naruto, Asuma felt as if he had been hit by a bull. The kid��s punching strength is simply unbelievable, Asuma had but one thought in his mind, ��A kid shouldn��t be this strong!��


    Such amazing regenerative power on top of having monstrous strength and contract with a Gigantic Snake. If not for the fact that Asuma knew Naruto��s origin, he would definitely not believe that the blonde kid standing in front of him is not a kid!


    Whew!


    As the cold wind blew past the battlefield, causing the leaves and des of grass to bend and float, suddenly several small snakes pounced on him from behind.


    Seeing a member of Akatsuki attacking Naruto from behind using snakes, Neji tried to warn him, ��Naruto�� behi�C!��


    However, before Neji could finish, Naruto had already reacted, it seemed as if he had a pair of eyes behind his head, and after positioning himself out of the trajectory of those snakes, he raised both his hands and punched the heads of snakes, killing all of them in just one attempt, ��Hey, don��t do sneak attacks!��


    ��So, he has excellent sensory skills too?!�� muttered Anko with a frown as she looked at her dead snakes.


    Before Naruto could rx his guard, suddenly, he saw countless cherry blossom petals floating around him, causing him to smile and exim in wonder, ��Wow, they are so pretty!��


    Seeing Naruto��s behavior, and a strange chakra entering his body, Sasuke shouted, ��Naruto, that��s a Genjutsu!��


    However, Sasuke��s voice didn��t reach him, and Naruto continued to behave strangely.


    Knowing that it is difficult for people who don��t have Sharingan or Byakugan to resist Genjutsu, Sasuke didn��t think that Naruto would be able to fight against this Genjutsu user. He tried to get up and help Naruto, however, the severe pain in his abdomen made Sasuke lose his bnce and once again copse on the ground.


    ��Damn it! Get up!�� shouted Sasuke to himself, and looked in the direction of Naruto with a worried expression, only to find something strange that he hadn��t expected. Naruto had disappeared from his position, and, BOOM!, the sound of someone colliding into a tree resounded.


    This was Kurenai.


    Kurenai held her abdomen and coughed out a mouthful of blood, panting violently and looking at Naruto with a horrified expression, ��That�� that thing�� it��s starting to����


    On the other side, Sasuke was once again at a loss, ��Naruto doesn��t have Sharingan or Byakugan, how did he resist Genjutsu?��


    Sasuke��s doubt was genuine, Naruto couldn��t resist Genjutsu, and he was very poor at it.


    Even in cannon, Genjutsu was his weakness, this weakness was often exploited by Uchiha Itachi. However, what Sasuke doesn��t know is that the millennium-old fox living inside Naruto is more than capable of resisting most of the Genjutsus. And that fox helped Naruto!


    Although the current Naruto hasn��t developed any bond or friendship with the Nine-Tailed fox sealed inside him, however, the fox is not ignorant of the events happening in the outside world. Kurama knows that the members of the Akatsuki Organization are targeting the nine-tailed beasts to resurrect the ten-tails.


    Kurama is also very clear about the fact that several tailed beasts have already been captured by the Akatsuki Organization. And now that so many members of the Akatsuki Organization are here, in Konoha, attacking a bunch of kids, he naturally assumed that they are here for him and Chomei, therefore, he is secretly helping Naruto beat the crap out of these members of the Akatsuki Organization.


    As far as Kurama is concerned, although Kushina and Minato sealed him inside Naruto and divided him into two halves causing him to further hate humans, however, staying sealed inside Naruto is way better than being captured by the Akatsuki Organization and returning to ten-tails.


    This is the reason why he helped Naruto break out of Kurenai��s Genjutsu.


    While everyone was confused, suddenly there was a st, the ground under Naruto��s feet cracked, and heavy winds blew as strange and ominous orange chakra started to bubble out of Naruto��s body and cloaked his body in the shape of a beast.


    The fluctuations of this orange chakra shook everyone on the battlefield.


    Being the nearest to Naruto, Asuma looked at him with a horrified expression, ��Tailed Beast Transformation?!��


    Knowing what this transformation means, Asuma lost all his calmness.


    Heck, not only Asuma, but even Garaga was also feeling ufortable because of the violent nature of the orange chakra bubbling out of Naruto.


    As for the kids like Sasuke, Neji, Shion, Sai, and the others, they had to put up a lot of struggle just to be able to look at Naruto.


    Ignorant of the reasons, Sasuke asked in confusion, ��What the hell is going on with Naruto?!��


    Neji shook his head with a sweaty forehead, ��I don��t know�� All I can see is violent Chakra around Naruto��!��


    Shion muttered with a pale face, ��He is just like me!��


    While no one was sure of just what was going on with Naruto, and many had assumed that the Nine-Tails inside him had run out of Naruto��s control, suddenly, they all saw Naruto looking around in confusion, and asking, ��Sasuke what��s going on? What is this?��


    Naruto��s question relieved Asuma, Kurenai, Anko, and Genma. The fact that Naruto didn��t roar, or start destroying things meant that although Tailed Beast��s chakra is leaking out of his body, he is still in control of his body.


    But this again raised doubts of many people, ��Can he control even the Nine-Tails chakra?��


    Under only one precedence can a Jinchuriki remain conscious while using the tailed beast��s chakra, that is when they have gained some degree of control over the tailed beasts sealed inside them.


    This is not impossible, however, it is very difficult, especially for a child as young as Naruto!

 Chapter 751 - Restless Higherups

    All the kids were again and again surprised by the terrifying power Naruto showed.


    Seeing that Naruto had the situation under control, Shion sighed in relief and put the bell in her hand back inside her kimono. She was d that she didn��t have to unseal the bell. The bell seals her Miko power, her mother has warned her to not lift the seal unless Kuroto-onii-chan permits her.


    Compared to Shion��s relief, Sasuke had some other thoughts in his mind, although he was d that Naruto was dominating the battle against the four members of Akatsuki, he felt unwilling upon seeing this.


    Sasuke just couldn��t ept this. He�Cthe genius of the Uchiha n�Ccan��t even provide support to Naruto in this battle. He is just a bystander who has no power at all!


    Neji had the same thought, ��Why is it always like this?��


    He too is a rare genius of the Hyuga n, and he couldn��t ept that he doesn��t even have enough strength to assist Naruto, let alone defeat the enemy.


    Neji and Sasuke participated in the assessment with the thought of showing their talent and proving their strength in this assessment, however, they didn��t expect that they would be so miserable.


    ��


    On the other side


    As the nine-tailed, violent chakra cloaked Naruto��s body, the Senjutsu chakra and nine-tail chakra intertwined together and gave birth to a new type of chakra that was extremely violent, yet calm at the same time.


    This new type of chakra was extremely majestic and fearsome. With such a chakra cloaked around his body, even if Naruto just stood in his position and did nothing, he still created fierce winds around him that swept the surroundings.


    ��What��s going on?��


    The funny thing is, that Naruto was ignorant of everything. He was confused and didn��t understand what was going on. He only felt that his body suddenly gained inexhaustible strength, however, he didn��t understand how.


    Feeling such power and driven by some thought that didn��t seem to be his, Naruto looked at the four Akatsuki members and waved his hand lightly.


    Sha!


    Immediately, the orange chakra around his hand turned into a ten-meter-long w and swept everything in its path as it rushed toward the four Akatsuki members.


    If not for the fact that Asuma and the others had foreseen the danger and immediately retreated as soon as they saw the damage the giant w could cause, they would have been ripped apart at this moment.


    In the face of Naruto��s attack, Asuma and the other four hadpletely lost their confidence, now they were looking for a safe way out of this situation.


    For a moment, Asuma even wanted to curse Kuroto, ��Kuroto really put us in a troublesome situation, the entire assessment is messed up now.��


    Anko nodded with a sigh, ��He must be on his way, we have to hold on for a while.��


    Genma suggested, ��Should we reveal our identities?��


    Kurenai shook her head, ��I am afraid even if we do reveal our identities, the kid won��t believe us unless someone he knows confirms it.��


    ��


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, when Asuma and the others were so desperate, suddenly, Kakashi and Shisui appeared at the scene.


    Shisui didn��t care about anyone on the battlefield, he directly rushed towards Naruto, and shouted, ��Naruto-kun, stop, you��d kill them at this rate, they are not enemies!��


    While Shisui took care of Naruto, Kakashi focused his attention on the other children and took the responsibility of protecting them from Garaga. He watched Garaga with a vignt expression, preventing him from running amok and hurting anyone present on the battlefield.


    Seeing Shisuiing towards him, Naruto hurriedly pointed at Asuma and the others not far away, and said anxiously, ��Shisui-sensei�� thank goodness you are finally here�� the five of them are from the Akatsuki Organization, and they have sneaked into the vige�� We have to protect the vige from them!��


    Upon receiving Naruto��s reply, Shisui realized that Naruto hadn��t lost control. Knowing this, he breathed a sigh of relief, and said while shaking his head, ��No Naruto-kun�� that��s not true. The five of them are not really from the Akatsuki Organization, they are Konoha shinobi acting disguised as members of the Akatsuki Organization under Principal-san��s instructions. Their task was to evaluate all of you. They are not enemies!��


    ��Huh?�� Naruto was stunned.


    Using this opportunity, Asuma and the others removed their masks and revealed their Konoha forehead protector, indicating that they really were Konoha Shinobi as Shisui said earlier.


    Naruto looked at Asuma, Kurenai, Anko, Raido, and Genma with skeptical and vignt expressions as he asked, ��Are you people really Konoha Shinobi?��


    Shisui knocked Naruto��s head, and said, ��Naruto-kun, didn��t I say it earlier.��


    ��But�� But Shisui-sensei, they killed Iruka-Sensei and the others.�� Said Naruto, still a little doubtful.


    Shisui chuckled, ��That was a Genjutsu, Iruka-san and the others were only knocked unconscious, nothing happened to them.��


    Hearing this, Naruto pouted, ��Kuroto-Sensei is really evil.��


    ��


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, with the sound of breaking through wind, one after another people started to appear on the battlefield, and soon the entire area was filled with elite Shinobis.


    The person leading them is naturally Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Sandaime Hokage.


    As soon as he saw the appearance of Nine-tails chakra through the monitoring screen, he didn��t care about anything and quickly rushed to the site assessment with an elite team.


    In his eyes, the young Naruto can��t be able to control the Nine-tails chakra. So, if the Nine-Tails manage to gain control over Naruto��s body or if he manages to break the seal, then that would be big trouble, and he must do everything to stop that from happening.


    Having suffered so many attacks from enemies in the past decade, Konoha isn��t in any situation to recover from another Nine-tailed fox attack.


    Therefore, he was anxious and in a hurry to stop Naruto from going into a rampage.


    Equally anxious as the Sandaime Hokage is the Uchiha Patriarch. He worried about his son��s life and rushed here when Naruto unconsciously used the Nine-tailed fox��s chakra. He knows that besides Wood Release, Sharingan is very effective in controlling tailed beasts, and he is even prepared to reveal his Mangekyou Sharingan to protect his son.

 Chapter 752 - Envy

    As Konoha shinobi arrived at the battlefield on the forest of death one after another, they felt the murderous oppression of two dangerous entities and immediately became vignt against both of them.


    Some were on guard against Naruto cloaked in a strange chakra that seemed to be thebination of Nine-tails chakra and Senjutsu Chakra, while the others were vignt against the behemoth-like snake.


    Resisting the oppression from these two entities, Sandaime vigntly approached Naruto. As he got closer to Naruto, Hiruzen noted Naruto��s clear eyes with no trace of anger or vignce against him and breathed a sigh of relief, ��Naruto has really not lost control.�� And couldn��t help but ask Naruto in surprise, ��Naruto�� what��s going on?��


    In fact of Hiruzen��s question, Naruto could only scratch his cheek with an ignorant expression, as he answered, ��I don��t know either Hokage-ji-chan�� suddenly I felt that I have infinite strength and I could defeat all the enemies, other than this, I don��t understand a thing.��


    ��That��s really strange.�� Said Hiruzen as he observed Naruto. But before he could get a closer look the nine-tails cloak on Naruto��s body dispersed, and he had no chance to understand anything.


    What really happened is that when Kurama learned that this was all just an assessment and the Akatsuki Organization wasn��t actually here, he naturally retracted all his chakra leaving Naruto and Hiruzen standing confused on the battlefield.


    With the disappearance of the Nine-tails chakra cloak, the Senjutsu Chakra that Naruto had absorbed also disappeared he exited the Sennin Mode, and the serpent-like eyes returned back to Naruto��s original clear blue eyes.


    Hiruzen was really confused by the changes he witnessed in Naruto, however, seeing that even Naruto didn��t have any idea of what was going on, he could only shake his head helplessly and put the matter aside. But he was really relieved that nothing happened during the Assessment. Although the overall effect of the assessment was good, however, the process was like a roller-coaster ride, full of ups and downs that frightened his old heart.


    ��


    On the other side, as Fugaku came beside Sasuke, he looked at his son��s state with a silent expression and stretched out his hand.


    Looking at his father��s outstretched hand, Sasuke said with a guilty expression, ��Tou-san�� I�� I have ashamed the n!��


    Fugaku shook his head and said nothing, just looking at Sasuke for him to take his hand. Sasuke did, and Fugaku pulled him up as the Iryo-nin beside him took a look at Sasuke.


    While that was happening, Fugaku turned his head and gazed at the giant red snake present just beside him.


    From up close, Fugaku felt the real pressure oozed by Garaga. The snake��s bloody aura seemed to overwhelm even him, a war-hardened person. He has to admit that even for him, defeating this snake would be very troublesome unless he uses his ace, that is, his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    While Fugaku was looking at Garaga, Sasuke turned his head in the direction of Naruto. Seeing that Naruto�Cwho used toest in the assessments at the Ninja Academy�Chas now be the MVP of this assessment and is surrounded by dozens of people appreciating his strength, Sasuke felt bitter, ��Damn it! I lost to Naruto!��


    ��


    As the Hiashi and Hizashi brothers arrived at the battlefield, they hurriedly came to Hinata and Neji and checked their injuries.


    Upon noting that their children weren��t seriously injured, both brothers breathed a sigh of relief, ��Fortunately, these are just some small injuries and will heal with just a little treatment.��


    After this, Hiashi turned his head and searched for Kuroto. Hiashi is really dissatisfied with Kuroto in regard to this assessment because he believes that it is too dangerous for children. There were even chances that his daughter Hinata might have died in the assessment if the giant snake or Naruto had lost control. He can��t believe how someone like Kuroto who is so level-headed can organize such a dangerous assessment.


    The only reason Hiashi hasn��t expressed his dissatisfaction so far is that it was Kuroto who organized this assessment. Since Kuroto is also a member of the Hyuga n, this matter can only be handled within the Hyuga n, the outsiders must not know about this else the reputation of the Hyuga n will be affected which is not something he would want to see.


    Hinata noted the dissatisfaction on Hiashi��s face. She felt that her poor performance was the reason for her father��s dissatisfaction and lowered her head, avoiding Hiashi��s gaze. Of course, even if she looked down, her eyes couldn��t help but unconsciously nce in the direction of Naruto from time to time.


    Beside Hinata, Neji nced at the giant snake withplicated emotion. He had admiration that Naruto managed to make such a powerful creature his summon, bitterness in his heart that the snake is not his summon, and envy that Naruto got it, but not him.


    Hizashi noted his son looking at the giant snake and he too turned his attention to Garaga. Looking at the behemoth-like existence, Hizashi suddenly remembered the suggestion Kuroto had put forward a long time ago.


    When Hyuga Shinobi face such giant enemies, they arepletely helpless. Unlike the Uchiha shinobi who can awaken their Mangekyou Sharingan and fight back using their Susano��o, the Hyuga shinobi have no means to fight back. Such monstrous existence can easily kill them just by waving their ws or sweeping their tails.


    ��He was really correct�� if I was facing such an existence, what can I do? The Hyuga n has no means of fighting back against such existences!�� such a thought appeared in his heart as he sighed helplessly. Helpless because he knows that this won��t change. Those old fools won��t give up the traditions and rules of the Hyuga n for they fear results.


    ��


    Simr to the Uchiha and the Hyuga, the other senior shinobi present in the forest of death also looked at the giant snake not far away from them. Everyone was curious, it��s not every day they get to see such an existence.


    Feeling that he has be some sort of circus pet, Garaga felt annoyed and snorted heavily as white mist spewed from his nostrils, ��Humph!��


    All the Konoha shinobi were taken aback by Garaga��s sudden action.


    Perhaps Sandaime could feel that the giant snake had no intention of harming them, so, he didn��t instruct anyone to immediately run away, instead, he turned back to Naruto and asked, ��Naruto�� how did you sign a summoning contract with such a giant snake?��


    ��Hokage-ji-chan, his name is Garaga, and he is my friend�� I met him in a ce called Ryuchi Cave where Orochimaru had taken me.�� Said Naruto proudly, and asked eagerly, ��What do you think Hokage-ji-chan, Garaga is very powerful, right?��


    Hiruzen understood the ins and outs of the matter and nodded with a smile, ��Yes, he is really powerful.��


    Although Garaga felt happy that Naruto was praising him, he was also getting impatient because of the humans around, and spoke, ��Naruto�� since you are no longer in danger, I am going back to my home to sleep!�� and waited for Naruto��s reply.


    Naruto nodded, ��All right, see youter Garaga.��


    Garaga nodded, ��Hm.�� And disappeared with a st of white smoke.


    Of course, Garaga could have gone without informing Naruto, but he chose not to. His intention was to show Konoha Shinobi that he and Naruto are really friends.


    With the departure of Garaga, the vignt Konoha shinobi finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sandaime also exhaled a sigh, then he turned to Shisui and questioned, ��Where is Hyuga Kuroto?��

 Chapter 753 - Nervous Atmosphere in Monitoring Room

    Somewhere else in the Forest of Death


    Time turns back to 5 minutes ago, when Naruto hadn��t summoned Garaga, and Asuma as well as the other three had just appeared in front of Sasuke and the other kids.


    Obito and Zetsu were confused by the appearance of the four people wearing the uniform of the Akatsuki Organization, they wanted to check out what was going on, and also kidnap Uzumaki Naruto by the way.


    With such intentions, as they rushed towards the battlefield where the children were fighting someone, they suddenly saw something and came to an abrupt stop.


    The reason for their abrupt halt was a person sitting on a tree branch. He was wearing the cloak of the Amatsukami Organization and had a mask on his face that seemed very familiar to Obito and Zetsu. Seeing this person, Obito couldn��t help but exim in shock, ��Dojin?�� and immediately activated his intangibility, he didn��t want to risk exposing himself to danger knowing full well that Dojin might have spread his explosives around himself.


    Although he didn��t have such an effective means of protecting himself as Obito, however, he was also vignt and submerged most of his body inside the ground.


    Seeing Obito and Zetsu being so vignt of him, Dojin said in a yful tone, ��Well well�� what do we have here? You are still alive, huh? It seems you didn��t die from the gift I left behind for you. I must say, you are like a cockroach, really hard to kill.��


    ��Humph, the likes of you can��t kill me�� I am Uchiha Madara,�� said Obito with a cold snort.


    Although he showed a cold demeanor on the outside, Obito was very vignt of Dojin, especially after the other party mentioned ��gift��, Obito knew that the Dojin in front of him was the real deal, not some faker.


    Hearing Obito mention the name ��Uchiha Madara��, Dojin mocked, ��Ah yes�� there we have it�� the self-promation of being Uchiha Madara�� do you think I would be afraid of some wanna-be Uchiha Madara?�� then stood up and said coldly, ��What you and the people of your organization did to my vige�� I have to settle it today�� After all, you people must understand that I�� Deidara of Iwagakure�� is not easy meat!��


    Obito thought to himself, ��So, Deidara is really���� and prepared to fight Dojin. Of course, he knows that it won��t be easy, however, when ites down to it, he is not afraid.


    However, before either side took any action, suddenly, Zetsu shouted from the side, ��Madara�� look there!��


    Obito looked in the direction pointed by Zetsu, and as soon as he did, his eyes widened, ��Suijin, Homusubi, and Fujin�� all�� all three of you are in Konoha!��


    As Obito said, one by one, the figures of Suijin, Homusubi, and Fujin appeared around him. The one at the forefront was none other than Suijin, he looked at Obito and said to hispanion, ��The three of you have had your turns, now it��s my turn�� I want to verify if he is really a cockroach as the rest of you say�� and if that��s indeed the case�� then�� Hahaha���� Thest words were left unsaid.


    ��


    Monitoring Room.


    Everyone in the forest of death looked at the monitor with solemn expressions, they were really nervous at this moment.


    The things happening on the side of children indeed require their attention butpared to the threat of the Akatsuki Organization, those are just some trivial matters.


    Therefore, other than sending Shisui and Kakashi to that side, everyone else continued to monitor the screen, especially Jiraiya and Tsunade, both of them hoped that Kuroto would seed in whatever he nned.


    In the monitoring screen, they can see that Kuroto and his Shadow Clones have sessfully intercepted the two members of Akatsuki, and the two sides appear to be engaged in some sort of conversation.


    The only problem is that the people in the monitoring room have no way of listening to the conversation between the two sides as audio is not transmitted, and because both sides are wearing masks, therefore, lip-reading isn��t possible either. That��s why they can only see two people opposite each other with nervous expressions.


    For a moment, Tsunade even felt that this was a mistake, and was angered with herself, ��I should have stopped him, this is ridiculous!��


    Tsunade still feels that Kuroto��s approach is way too rash, if the two members were to figure out that he is just a fake and only testing them while pretending to be a member of the Amatsukami Organization by wearing a disguise, not only he will die, but the vige will suffer from another attack from the Akatsuki Organization, which is something neither she nor the vige is ready for.


    Jiraiya said with a sigh, ��I know how you feel about this�� but perhaps this is the only solution we have, right now. We are not in a position to fight the Akatsuki Organization, so we can only trust the kid, and hope that whatever his n is�� it actually works.��


    Tsunade shook her head in anger, ��How can such a method work? They are not fools�� they have fought several battles with the Amatsukami, won��t they feel something off about this entire situation?�� and added after a pause, ��Kuroto�� he is still a bit na?ve�� the chances of his approach working is very less�� and I can��t see him die.��


    Jiraiya stared at Tsunade and said with a serious expression, ��Tsunade�� that kid�� he is not as simple as he appears to be, you know this in your heart as well as I do. And let��s not forget that he was Orochimaru��s disciple�� if not in him, at least have some trust in Orochimaru��s judgment����


    Tsunade sighed, ��I hope you are right, Jiraiya. Because that girl�� she won��t be able to live if something were to happen to him.�� and looked at Kuroto on the screen with a worried expression, and thought to herself, ��Don��t do something foolish kid.��


    Not far away from Tsunade, Yui stared at the monitoring screen with a nervous expression. Her heart was beating fast, and her palms were sweaty as she continued to mutter, ��Kuroto-kun�� pleasee back safely.��


    Standing beside Yui, Izumi held Yui��s shoulder and said in a soft tone, ��Yui-san�� Kuroto-sama�� will definitely seed�� you don��t need to worry, just have confidence in him!��


    Yui murmured, ��I know Izumi-chan�� but that��s Akatsuki Organization��!��


    Izumi held Yui��s hands, and lightly whispered, ��It doesn��t matter�� Itachi-kun once told me that the shinobi world is very fortunate that in such a chaotic era there are exceptional shinobi like Kuroto-sama. I have faith in Itachi-kun��s judgment, therefore, I have faith in Kuroto-sama�� he will be fine.��


    These are Izumi��s genuine thoughts. She has unconditional trust in her lover��s judgment. Therefore, even if she is nervous, she believes that Kuroto-sama will not fail.


    Yui nodded, and silently prayed, ��Kami-sama�� please protect Kuroto-kun.��

 Chapter 754 - Scaring off Akatsuki

    Forest of Death


    ��The three of you have had your turns of killing him�� now it��s my turn.�� Said Suijin to the rest of the Amatsukami members present around him.


    ��Mu�� this one wanted to kill the Madara-wannabe once again���� said Fujin with a pout, but seeing Suijin looking at him, he continued with a sigh, ��Fine then, this one willpromise since it��s Suijin-senpai.��


    Dojin and Homusubi also agreed one after another, ��All right, but make it quick, we don��t want to waste much time on him here, the Land of Iron is our goal.�� and made way for Suijin to fight Obito.


    Hearing the conversation between the four members of Amatsukami, Obito��s mind was going crazy, his expression under the mask was distorted in embarrassment and anger.


    As Suijin stated, except for him, Obito has been killed by all the other three members of Amatsukami present here. Homusubi killed him in the basement of the Mizukage��s Office in Kirigakure during the Kirigakure Civil War that he nned to initiate, Fujin killed him in Konoha during the Konoha Copse n, and not long ago, Dojin killed him again using her y Clone.


    And this doesn��t count how he was helplessly sealed inside a Genjutsu world by the male Homusubi using the Totsuka no Tsurugi and would have perished if not for the fact that male Homusubi had made a mistake and sealed Fujin along with him.


    Remembering those miserable times, Obito became angry and red at Suijin. He wanted to kill all the members of Amatsukami before for they have not only made his life miserable, they have also be a hindrance to his ns time and time again.


    Zetsu was anxious upon noticing that Obito seemed to be taken over by anger, worried that Obito would lose his cool, and make a foolish decision, he quickly appeared beside him, and whispered lightly, ��Obito�� don��t make any impulsive move�� there are four of them�� what��s more worrisome is that they know about our base in the Land of Iron, and n to attack it�� we have to warn Nagato and immediately evacuate that base.��


    Whether White Zetsu or ck Zetsu, both of them are inexplicably horrified at this time. The main reason is that they have never seen more than two members of Amatsukami working together. Most of the time, a single member operates, there are instances when two members work together, and rarely three operate at a time, but never has there been any instance of four of them working together.


    Yet, four members of Amatsukami stand before them. Zetsu feels that there can only be one reason why the four powerhouses are working together, it��s because Amatsukami is angry at Akatsuki because of what happened at Iwagakure not long ago.


    Thinking that they had offended Amatsukami this time by touching their bottom line, Zetsu couldn��t help but feel regretful, inflicting suchrge-scale damage to Iwagakure was a big mistake, they should have focused only on capturing the two Jinchuriki and should have immediately retreated as soon as they got them.


    But it can��t be helped now, what��s done is done and can not be changed. Now, they have to learn from their mistakes and make sure that no such incident happens again unless they have enough power to defeat Amatsukami.


    While Zetsu and Obito were feeling the disparity of the situation, suddenly the sound of footsteps echoed in the forest. Both of them turned their head and looked in the direction and were immediately frightened, and stammered in a cold sweat, ��Ya�� Yama!��


    ��The one and only!�� chuckled Dojin, and asked, ��What are the two of you going to do now?��


    There was no need for Dojin to question. As soon as Obito and Zetsu noticed Yama, their hair stood up in fright, they didn��t care about anything anymore and quickly used their means to escape Konoha.


    Facing the other members of Amatsukami, they still have some confidence in themselves that even if they can��t defeat them, at least, they won��t die, however, when ites to Yama, there is no hope. Even a monster like Nagato with Rinnegan and Wood Release is vulnerable in front of Yama, what can they do?


    So, without caring about anything any longer, they ran away in panic.


    ��


    Monitoring Room �C Forest of Death


    As the people in the monitoring room saw the masked man and Zetsu run away as soon as they noticed the arrival of Yama, they all eximed in surprise and cheered.


    Tsunade looked at the monitoring screen with a stunned expression, and muttered in disbelief, ��Jiraiya�� did you see what I just saw?��


    Jiraiya rubbed his eyes, and nodded, ��If you saw the two members of Akatsuki escape with their tails in between their legs, then I am afraid I saw the same thing.��


    Tsunade couldn��t help but speak in a stunned tone, ��They escaped? They actually escaped��?!��


    Jiraiya was also surprised, ��Not only did they escape, but the escape was so decisive�� as if they didn��t even want to stand in front of Yama�� is the fear of Yama so prevalent among the members of Akatsuki?��


    Both the Sannins couldn��t believe what they saw with their very own eyes, such bogus things are very hard to ept. But even if they couldn��t believe it, they had to ept that it really did happen before their very own eyes and were very d that a major cmity was avoided by Konoha, and all the credit goes to Kuroto. Although his method was absurd, and almost no one believed that it would work, it actually worked like a charm.


    While the two Sannin were surprised at the absurdity of this entire situation, Izumi suddenly jumped up and down and hugged Yui in excitement, as she eximed in an excited tone of voice, ��Yui-san�� Kuroto-sama did it�� members of the Akatsuki Organization ran away!�� and added in admiration, ��Just as Itachi-kun said�� Kuroto-sama�� he�� he is really amazing!��


    ��Yes, Izumi-chan�� Kuroto-kun is really amazing.�� Said Yui with tears of relief flowing down her cheeks. She was thankful to Kami-sama that nothing happened to Kuroto.


    Hayate and Yugao said with smiles, ��That��s captain for you.�� ��Always full of surprises.��


    Having worked under Kuroto for several years, Hayate and Yugao know a lot about Kuroto, so they said, ��He never disappoints you and alwayspletes the mission in the most unexpected ways.��


    The other Anbu who knows about Kuroto also praised Kuroto one after another. Even if retired from the Anbu department, Kuroto��s reputation among the Anbu is second to none for his perfect track record.


    Hearing so many people praising her Kuroto-kun, Yui couldn��t help but be surprised, ��Kuroto-kun�� unexpectedly, you are so popr�� people trust your abilities to this extent.�� She felt proud of Kuroto and felt pride in being his fiance.

 Chapter 755 - Aftermath of the Assessment

    Forest of Death


    ��Well that was unexpected�� am I so scary?�� muttered Kuroto as he took off the Yama mask.


    To be honest, Kuroto was a little unsure of how to scare off Obito and Zetsu, he was considering what to say that would make both Obito and Zetsu run away immediately so that he wouldn��t have to waste much time here.


    Kuroto didn��t really think of fighting the two of them for two reasons, first is that except for him (Yama), the other members of Amatsukami around him were just Shadow Clones that might get exposed, and second, because of the presence of cameras, he couldn��t really fight, because that would expose his identity as Yama.


    So, Kuroto had a headache. What he didn��t expect was that as soon as he showed up as Yama, the two of them didn��t even dare to wait long enough for him to speak anything, and immediately ran away.


    ��It seems that the effort I have put into building Yama��s invincible identity is not for nothing.�� Said Kuroto with a smile.


    After confirming that both Obito and Zetsu were really gone, and there were no other members of the Akatsuki Organization in the vicinity, Kuroto released the Shadow Clones, then turned around and looked towards a distant forest with a thoughtful expression.


    A while ago, he had sensed a very strong and violent chakra fluctuation from that direction. This chakra fluctuation wasn��t unknown to Kuroto, but because of being busy dealing with Obito and Zetsu, Kuroto had no time to take care of it at that time.


    Thinking of the cause, Kuroto couldn��t help but be a little worried, ��Are Asuma and the others okay? I don��t think any of them can handle a violent Naruto.�� And disappeared from his ce with a quick body flicker.


    Soon, Kuroto arrived at the sight from where he sensed Nine-tails chakra.


    Seeing Kuroto, Shisui hurriedly came to his side, and asked in a low voice, ��Kuroto-san�� is that matter resolved?��


    Kakashi also appeared by Kuroto��s side, waiting for his response.


    Kuroto nodded with a smile, ��Yup�� As I had guessed, they were only here for reconnaissance, and there was no n to make any big move. So, when they saw so many members of Amatsukami at the same time, they turned their tails and immediately ran away.��


    ��Phew�� thankfully, your method worked Kuroto.�� Said Kakashi with a relieved sigh.


    Shisui also nodded, ��Hn, of course, I knew that the matter would be easily solved since it��s you.��


    Because the two of them hurriedly came to stop Naruto after noticing the nine-tails chakra leaking out, they were really worried about Kuroto. Akatsuki is a far bigger threat than Naruto, and Kuroto was handling such a dangerous matter alone, if Kuroto had failed, the situation would have be extremely dangerous.


    Thankfully, Kuroto��s n worked, and they won��t have to worry about an attack from Akatsuki for the time being.


    With that matter aside, Kuroto looked around the mess and asked, ��So, what��s going on here? I sensed Nine-Tails chakra, and came here in a hurry.��


    Shisui immediately exined the entire situation on this side, and praised Naruto, ��Naruto-kun seems to have gained some control over the Nine-tails chakra�� also, he can use Senjutsu as well�� I was really surprised when I sensed Senjutsu Chakra in him.��


    ��It��s really surprising that Naruto can master Senjutsu�� that too at this age�� this is perhaps the first time anyone has achieved such a feat.�� Said Kakashi in surprise as he looked at Naruto in the distance surrounded by his ssmates.


    ��No doubt he is the son of Yellow sh and Red Hot-Blooded Habanero.�� Said Kuroto, not too surprised. Unlike Shisui and Kakashi, Kuroto knows the ins and outs of the matter. Gaining control over Nine-tails chakra�� that��s impossible, it must have been Kurama helping out Naruto in order to not get captured by Akatsuki, there can be no other exnation.


    As for Naruto mastering Senjutsu, Kuroto has known this for a very long time due to his connection with Ichikishima hime, and Ryuchi Cave.


    So, what happened with Naruto might have been very surprising for others, for Kuroto, this is all within his expectations. Kuroto is very clear on the matter that Naruto has the highest potential among all his ssmates, after all, he is the ��Son of the Prophecy!��


    While Kuroto, Kakashi, and Shisui were talking about things, Asuma, Kurenai, Anko, and Genma came to them after getting their injuries treated.


    Waving the arm wrapped in bandages, Asumained to Kuroto, ��Kuroto�� my sacrifice is not small�� don��t forget that I deserve a big treat from you!��


    Kuroto said sarcastically, ��What sacrifice�� Asuma, you were beaten by a bunch of kids despite being a Jonin�� and you dare ask me for a treat! Where is your self-respect!?��


    Asuma retorted, ��Are they, ordinary kids? None of them is ordinary�� especially Naruto�� he can summon such a giant and powerful summon�� he can use Senjutsu�� and he can also use Nine-tails chakra! This is not normal, he is a monster! Have you seen any other kid in your life who is so strong at such a young age?��


    Hearing Asuma��s retort, Kuroto chuckled, and said while patting Asuma on the shoulder, ��Okay�� okay�� I get it�� I will definitely give all of you a big treat after this entire matter is dealt with.��


    ��I will be waiting.�� Said Asuma, and then walked away while waving his arm.


    Anko, Kurenai, and Genma said their own things and they also left.


    With everyone gone, Kuroto quickly dealt with all the things, then he came to Sandaime��s side and presented a report that summarized the entire event.


    After reading the report, Hiruzen said with a sigh, ��Thank you for your hard work.��


    For Kuroto��s approach of fooling Akatsuki, Sandaime had nothing to say because their running away is the best result for Konoha and the five great shinobi viges, after all, the shinobi world isn��t yet ready to go to war with Akatsuki.


    As for the assessment, although it ended earlier than it was supposed to because of interference of Hiruzen and the others after Naruto used the nine-tails chakra, there was no helping it, overall, Hiruzen is still very content upon witnessing the growth of the children.


    After everything was handled, Kuroto and the others returned to the vige and noticed vigers gathered outside the forest of death, happily talking about Naruto��s performance in the assessment.


    Unexpected summoning of Garaga, or the special Orange chakra mode Naruto used, people discussed these topics excitedly. Witnessing such things is very rare for ordinary vigers, therefore, they were very excited after seeing these things for the first time in their lives, and it can be expected that for the next few weeks and months, they will never forget what they saw.


    Another topic of discussion is the bravery and fearlessness Naruto disyed in protecting hispanions. He was the MVP of the assessment, and his actions in the assessment changed the opinion of many people about him.


    ��


    In this way, a few days passed by in a sh.


    The influence of the Assessment was still fermenting.


    When the final results of the assessment were announced, everyone was surprised to find that the winning team turned out to be Team Ino-Shika-Cho, they collected most scrolls by the time the assessment ended. This was a surprise for many, considering that they were nowhere to be seen during the confrontation with the ��Akatsuki��.


    Other than the winning team, there was special praise for Uzumaki Naruto whose performance was the best among all the candidates.


    This further, elevated Naruto��s reputation, and soon, he became famous in Konoha. Unlike earlier, this time his reputation was positive, and people started to see him in a good light.


    The other shinobi viges also decided to pay more attention to the Ninja Academy of their vige. They have learned a lot after watching the assessment, and they want to implement their learning in their vige.


    Kuroto was happy to see these changes.


    But his happiness didn��tst very long as he received an unexpected notice from the Hyuga n, ��A n meeting at such a time?��

 Chapter 756 - A Worrisome Hizashi

    Hyuga District


    On the way to the mansion of Patriarch��s house, Kuroto couldn��t help but curiously ask Hizashi, ��Why did Hiashi-sama hold a n meeting at such a time, it makes no sense�� am I missing something?��


    Unless something major happened, or there was a rare event, there would be no n meeting where all the n members would gather, therefore, Kuroto is not sure.


    Hizashi looked down, and said lightly, ��I am not too sure either, just be careful, I have a bad feeling about it.��


    ��Bad feeling?�� Kuroto was startled by Hizashi��s reply. He noted the solemnity on Hizashi��s expression and asked again, ��Did something happen?��


    Hizashi was silent for a while, then he sighed tiredly, and said, ��I don��t know the specifics, I have only heard that the main family seems to be a little dissatisfied with Neji��s performance in the assessment.��


    ��Huh?�� Kuroto was more shocked, and asked with a frown, ��Dissatisfied with Neji��s performance? What do you mean Hizashi-sama? Neji��s performance was very good in the assessment�� although he wasn��t the MVP of the assessment, he still performed very well, he tied with Uchiha Sasuke��s team for the second position in the assessment.��


    ��Haha�� yes he did.�� Hizashi chuckled while looking at Kuroto and said, ��Kuroto-kun, the more I converse with you, the more proud I feel of the decision I made back then.��


    Kuroto was confused, ��What do you mean Hizashi-sama��?��


    ��Nothing.�� Hizashi shook his head, and then without exining anything he became quiet since the Patriarch��s mansion was already in front of them.


    ��


    ncing at the crowded hall, Kuroto had a thoughtful expression on his face.


    The scale of this meeting is somewhat beyond his expectations. Jonins, Special Jonins, Chunin, Genins, and retired shinobis, almost all the shinobi of the Hyuga n present in the vige have gathered in the hall to attend the meeting.


    ��What the hell are these old men from the main family nning?�� thought Kuroto with a pout as he took his seat on the futon beside Hizashi.


    Not long after all the people were settled, people from the main family walked into the hall.


    There were four members, except the Patriarch, and there were three other elders from the Elder Council of the Hyuga n, these three elders have quite a grip on the Hyuga n.


    As the Patriarch and the three elders took their respective seats, the meeting officially began.


    ��


    In the meeting hall, the Patriarch sat silently, from the looks of it, he didn��t seem to have any intention of speaking anything. Hiashi��s silent behavior caused the rest of the Hyuga nsmen to present in the meeting hall to look at each other in dismay.


    Cough! While no one was sure of what to do, one of the elders coughed lightly to attract everyone��s attention, and spoke in a rigid tone, ��The purpose of holding today��s n meeting is to discuss what happened in the recently held Ninja Academy Assessment.��


    ��To discuss what happened in the assessment? Is it about the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?��


    ��Is Elder Fukiage interested in discussing the Senjutsu thing used by the Jinchruki of the Nine Tails?��


    ��Maybe it��s about the giant beast that Uzumaki Naruto summoned�� it really was massive, I wonder how strong it is?��


    As soon as the elder Fukiage spoke, the Hyuga nsmen in the meeting began to discuss various surprising things that happened in the assessment.


    Elder Fukiage was annoyed at the mention of Uzumaki Naruto, he immediately raised his hand to quieten the crowd, then spoke, ��The matter rted to the Jincrhuriki of Nine-tails has nothing to do with the Hyuga n, and I haven��t called everyone here to discuss anything about the fox demon�� The reason all of you are here�� it��s rted to the actions of a child named Hyuga Neji����


    Everyone frowned at the mention of Neji, one of the Jonin perhaps realized something, and asked doubtfully, ��Elder Fukiage�� what do you mean? Hyuga Neji��s performance in the assessment was very good, he did nothing to embarrass the reputation of the n. Although he didn��t attract as much attention as Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, he still performed very well�� especially when he and the other children acted together against the fake Akatsuki�� that was very good.��


    Several others agreed with Jonin��s opinion, ��Yes�� Neji��s team almost ranked second in the assessment, there was a difference of only one scroll with the Team Ino-Shika-Cho��!��


    ��Humph!�� Another elder sitting beside Elder Fukiage snorted coldly.


    The cold snort of this elder caused everyone to shut their mouths.


    Elder Fukiage coldly nced at all the members of the branch family, and said in a stern tone, ��From the perspective of a Konoha Shinobi�� Neji��s performance was indeed very good and worthy of praise�� However�� don��t forget that before being a trainee of the Konoha Shinobi system, he was a member of the Hyuga Branch Family, and the mission of his very existence was to protect the main family�� which is something he not only failed to do, he didn��t even try to do.


    Rather than protecting Hinata, Neji focused on protecting the reckless Uchiha Sasuke�� which caused Hinata to fend for herself and risked her life�� fortunately, this time the enemy was fake, however, what if the enemy was real? Hinata would have surely died��!��


    At this time, the third elder named Hyuga Sada stood up and asked coldly Hizashi, ��Hizashi�� I am very curious�� is your son mentally retarded that he can��t even understand the basic purpose of his existence or is it because you didn��t teach him well?��


    Elder Sada��s words caused the branch family members to swallow nervously.


    In the eyes of Elder Sada, the entire purpose of the existence of the branch family is to protect the main family. The members of the main family should be put above everything; be that love, parents, friends, or vige!


    Faced with Elder Sada��s question, Hizashi lowered his body in a dogeza, and while touching his forehead on the ground, he apologized, ��Elder Sada�� Elder Fukiage�� Elder Aoyama�� and Patriarch Hiashi-sama�� Please forgive me�� I am the entire reason behind Neji��s failure�� It��s not that he is retarded or anything�� the only reason he didn��t protect Hinata-sama is that I didn��t teach him well�� so rather than it being my son��s fault, it��s my fault.��


    Looking at his younger brother apologizing while bowing his head, Hiashi had aplicated expression.


    Considering his love for his younger brother, Hiashi didn��t want to see the scene before him, but as the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, and the head of the main family, he has to safeguard the interest of the main family and keep the traditions in check, therefore, even if this entire meeting goes against his intention, he has to see this through.

 Chapter 757 - Submission?

    ��Elder Sada�� Elder Fukiage�� Elder Aoyama�� and Patriarch Hiashi-sama�� Please forgive me�� I am the entire reason behind Neji��s failure�� It��s not that he is retarded or anything�� the only reason he didn��t protect Hinata-sama is that I didn��t teach him well�� so rather than it being my son��s fault, it��s my fault.�� Apologized to Hizashi, taking the entire me upon himself, hoping that his apology would quell this matter and Neji wouldn��t have to bear the anger and dissatisfaction of the Elders.


    Hizashi��s apology and submission didn��t dispel Elder Sada��s dissatisfaction, while keeping Hizashi in the dogeza position, Elder Sada waved his hand toward an attendant beside him.


    The attendant hurried forward and after pouring a cup of tea for Elder Sada, he retreated back.


    Elder Sada raised the filled cup of tea, and after taking a sip, he spoke to Hizashi, ��Hizashi�� you must understand your mistake. If you of all people were to forget the purpose of the existence of a branch family member, then no matter how good you are, there is no meaning behind your existence.��


    Ayer of sweat appeared on Hizashi��s forehead as he understood the meaning behind Elder Sada��s words, and he quickly nodded, ��Yes�� I understand.��


    Elder Sada added, ��Very good�� I do hope that your son will also understand.��


    Hizashi nodded hurriedly, ��Yes�� I will teach him in order to make sure that he doesn��t make any such mistake in the future.��


    Because of the existence of the Caged Bird Cursed Seal, the people of the main family hold the life and death of the members of the branch family in their hands. It is well understood by the branch family that no matter how strong they be, they can never escape the influence of the Caged Bird Cursed Seal.


    So, when Elder Sada mentioned ��no meaning behind your existence��, Hizashi immediately realized that Elder Sada was not using metaphor, it was a death threat.


    Although there haven��t been many instances of execution of branch family members inside the Hyuga n, it has happened a few times in the history of the Hyuga n for Hizashi to know that Elder Sada didn��t issue an empty threat.


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became extremely quiet and depressing as other than Hizashi, several others also understood the meaning of Elder Sada.


    Looking at the silent hall, where even the sound of breathing couldn��t be heard, the heads of all the branch members were bent slightly downward and no one dared to even look at them, the three elders nodded to themselves.


    This is the result that they wanted to see from this meeting, ��This is how the members of the branch family are supposed to live.��


    In their opinion, all the members of the branch family must remain submissive to the main family. They should never question the traditions, nor should they question their purpose, they should just follow what they have been told to do without questioning anything.


    As the three elders swiped their eyes through the hall, Elder Aoyama suddenly noted that one head was still not down, he was looking at everything with an expressionless face. Different from the rest of the members of the branch family, his eyes were still very clear with no trace of fear, anger, or any intent of submission.


    Elder Aoyama narrowed his eyes, ��Hyuga Kuroto�� As Neji��s Sensei, you too hold equal responsibility behind Neji��s failure�� Other than that, why didn��t you report the entire assessment n to the Patriarch in advance? How dare you hide the exact details from the council? Have you forgotten your purpose?!��


    As soon as the name of Hyuga Kuroto came up, everyone��s eyes turned toward the expressionless Kuroto. Almost all the members of the branch family were looking at Kuroto with worried expressions.


    Some people sitting beside Kuroto signaled him to apologize. They believed that Elders won��t embarrass him too much considering that he was the Principal of the Ninja Academy, and had a lot of prestige in Konoha.


    But Kuroto paid no attention to them and remained expressionless.


    At this time, one of the members of the branch family, a guy with a very weak presence named Aoki also looked at Kuroto with a thoughtful expression.


    Aoki is very curious about how Hyuga Kuroto�Ca young and high-spirited man will respond to this situation.


    Feeling everyone��s gazes on him, Kuroto sighed and slowly stood up.


    Seeing Kuroto��s actions, Hizashi��s expression changed in panic, he wanted to persuade Kuroto to not make any rash move, however, it was toote as Kuroto had already stood up.


    Looking at Kuroto��s expressionless face, Yui�Cwho was sitting in one of the corners of the hall�Cfelt nervous.


    Just by looking at his expressionless face, Yui knew that Kuroto had no intention of apologizing or submitting.


    She knows Kuroto��s personality very well. Kuroto may seem peaceful and calm most of the time, but in reality, he is a very assertive person who would never submit to anyone, especially in unreasonable situations such as this one. But at the same time, she also fears that no matter how powerful Kuroto is, he can��t resist the influence of Caged Bird Cursed Seal. That��s why she is worried.


    Perhaps Kuroto felt Yui��s panic, she briefly looked at her with a reassuring smile, and worded silently, ��Trust me.��


    After hearing him, Yui nodded lightly and hardened her expression. She is going to see this thing through, no matter the result.


    Seeing Kuroto ignoring him, Elder Aoyama frowned, ��Hyuga Kuroto�� how dare you? Instead of submitting and apologizing for your failure�� you are being disrespectful!��


    In Elder Aoyama��s opinion, the only thing Hyuga Kuroto should be doing at this moment is begging for his forgiveness, but here he is ignoring him! This is beyond insulting!


    Hearing Elder Aoyama��s words, Kuroto turned his head and scornfully looked at the old man.


    Feeling Kuroto��s contempt, Elder Aoyoma was angered, ��How dare you!?��


    Kurotoughed menacingly, ��Hahaha.�� And approached Elder Aoyama.


    ��You�� what�� what are you trying to do?!�� Asked Elder Aoyama with a puzzled expression.


    For some reason, an ominous premonition appeared in Elder Aoyama��s heart as Kuroto took his first step.

 Chapter - 758 - Kuroto’s Indifference

    ��You�� what�� what are you trying to do?!�� asked Elder Aoyama as an ominous premonition appeared in his heart when he saw Kuroto��s smirk, he feared that Hyuga Kuroto wanted to rebel, and if that were to happen he may not be able to fight back. But upon thinking of the Caged Bird Cursed Seal imnted in Kuroto��s forehead, the fear in his heart subsided and anger surged.


    ��How dare Hyuga Kuroto�Ca member of the branch family dare to be so disrespectful to us?�� with such a thought, Elder Aoyama raised his hands in order to activate the Cage Bird Cursed Seal.


    Whoosh!


    However, before he could weave even the first-hand sign, he felt Hyuga Kuroto appearing in front of him with a ghostly speed that he couldn��t keep up with and mmed his gut.


    Bang!


    ��You!?�� This was all Elder Aoyama could exim before he copsed on the ground, as if lifeless. Of course, he was neither dead nor unconscious, Kuroto made sure that Elder Aoyama remained conscious so that he witnessed everything.


    ��What are you doing?!��


    ��How dare you?!��


    The other two elders eximed and wanted to activate the Cage Bird Cursed seal, however, before they could, Kuroto stretched his hands, grabbed both of them by their necks, and yanked them into each other.


    Bang!


    While crushing the head of Elder Aoyama with his right foot, and holding Elder Fukiage and Elder Sada by their necks, Kuroto looked at the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, and asked in a deep voice, ��Do you have something to say Hiashi-sama?��


    Hearing Kuroto��s question, Hiashi�Cwho was about to subconsciously activate the Cage Bird Cursed Mark to restrain Kuroto�Clowered his hands silently. His intuition told him that if he tried to activate the Cage Bird Cursed Mark, an unpredictable disaster would befall the main family of the Hyuga n. As a result, he remained silent and didn��t dare to stop Kuroto from doing what he was doing.


    Seeing Hiashi��s silence, Kuroto mocked, ��As I thought�� you really don��t have the courage to go through with it�� Always staying under the protection of the branch family, you have lost all your edge.��


    Even in the canon, when faced with the Vige��s decision to surrender the person who killed Kumo��s representative in order to quell Kumo��s anger because Konoha didn��t want to continue the war, Hiashi didn��t have enough courage to stay rigid and epted the vige��s decision that led to the unneeded sacrifice of his younger brother Hizashi.


    Later, when it came to Hinata��s marriage after she married Naruto, Hiashi broke the centuries-old tradition and didn��t imnt the Caged Bird Cursed Seal on Hinata, and Hinata��s daughter Himawari.


    While still stepping on the head of Elder Aoyama, Kuroto said to Hiashi in an indifferent tone, ��For the people who have any opinion in regards to my disciple��s actions�� I am going to be straight with you�� I see nothing wrong with what he did�� his decision may not have been the best, and it may not have been well thought out�� however, I am proud of his decision�� because he had the courage to face an enemy whose mere presence is more than enough to cower the likes of you!


    And if you care so much about the life of Hinata�� then why even send her to the Ninja Academy? The very meaning of sending her to the Ninja Academy means she isn��t going to be part of the main family in the future, she is going to be part of the branch family, isn��t that right? So why care about whether Neji protected her or not?��


    ��I�C��!�� Hiashi seemed to want to say something, however, he found that no words came to his mouth.


    Kuroto snorted at Hiashi��s silence, and continued, ��I know that the main family of the Hyuga n only want some obedient and submissive dogs who don��t have their own thought process so that they can be controlled easily.


    I agree that this system may have worked in the past, however, it won��t work in this era, because times are changing.


    I don��t care what are the opinions of you old folks, but my opinion is different, and I believe that under the leadership of arrogant fools like you, the proud Hyuga n has be nothing more than hollow, and doesn��t even have enough power to protect itself.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Elder Fukiage who was held by Kuroto tried to argue, ��That has nothing to do�C��!�� but his words came to a stop as Kuroto tightened his grip around Elder Fukiage��s neck.


    ��I don��t remember giving you permission to speak, so stay quiet!�� said Kuroto in a cold tone, and threw Elder Fukiage aside.


    Bang!


    Elder Fukiage crashed into the wooden wall of the hall with a loud bang and copsed on the ground, it seemed several bones in his body were broken.


    Still conscious, Elder Fukiage again tried to use this opportunity to activate the Caged Bird Cursed Seal, however, he was horrified to find out that he couldn��t even mold his chakra, ��My chakra?�� and this wasn��t the end as the very next moment, a sudden pain appeared in Elder Fukiage��s heart that caused the old man to wail in pain.


    Kuroto smirked looking at Elder Fukiage��s state.


    At this time, Hiashi took a deep breath to calm the fear in his heart, and asked Kuroto, ��Kuroto-kun�� are you�� trying to destroy the Hyuga n?��


    Kuroto shook his head, and exined with a smile, ��Don��t be foolish Patriarch-sama�� why would I do something so foolish? All I am doing is just giving a warning to the main family to stay within their limits�� otherwise����


    Elder Sada�� who was still held by Kuroto spoke, ��If�� if something were to happen to the main family�� the Hyuga n will disappear as well! The branch family is nothing without the main family!��


    Kuroto looked at Elder Sada and stated, ��That��s your misconception because the way I see it, it��s the other way around. Even if something unfortunate were to happen to the main family, the branch family would continue to exist�� in fact, the Hyuga n would prosper more in that scenario�� however, if the branch family were to disappear, the main family would be destroyed as well�� because there would be no one to protect you fools�� And to be honest, the way things are going�� I would be very willing to see that happen�� What do you say Patriarch-sama�� would you want me to try and verify my conjecture�� whether the branch family can really survive and prosper in this Shinobi World after the sudden and unexpected disappearance of the main family?��


    Hearing Kuroto��s gentle but cruel words, the hearts of everyone in the meeting hall were frozen�� especially the elders and patriarch from the main family, they were horrified. Even Hiashi didn��t expect Kuroto to be so indifferent toward the n.


    And what��s more surprising is that no one from the branch family stepped forward to stop Kuroto!

 Chapter 759 - Fear?

    At this time, Elder Fukiage tried to prop himself and roared fiercely, ��What on earth are all of you doing? Neutralize him, Hyuga Kuroto is rebelling against the Hyuga n, he must be punished immediately!��


    However, there was no movement, the only response he got was silence from all the branch members whopletely disregarded his order, and looking closely, he noted joy and relief in the eyes of many as if they were happy to see whatever Kuroto does.


    ��You all?!�� Seeing everyone��s reaction, Elder Fukiage was taken aback.


    For the first time in his life Fukiage realized that if not for the fear of Cage Bird Cursed Seal, none of the members of the branch family would follow the orders of the main family, such resentment has umted in their hearts.


    At the same time, the seed of fear sprouted in his heart, ��What would happen if the entire branch family really initiated a coup d����tat?��


    If what Fukiage feared really happened, then even if the Cage Bird Cursed Seal could control the life and death of the branch family members, it would be useless, and the main family wouldn��t have any power to resist the branch family!


    Perhaps Hiashi also realized the seriousness of the matter, and finally said, ��Kuroto-kun�� I think it would be best to stop here�� This matter, if it continues to escte, would cause irreparable damage to the entire Hyuga n�� which is something I believe both of us don��t want to see�� right?��


    Kuroto snorted, ��As you wish Patriarch-sama���� then removed his foot from the top of Elder Aoyama��s head, and said, ��I just wanted to let some old men know that they aren��t invulnerable�� so it would be best that they stay within their limits, and try not to step out because if they try to annoy me, then I won��t stay in my limit, and that would be very bad for the ��entire�� Hyuga n����


    The three elders were ashamed and angry when they heard Kuroto��s words, if eyes could kill, they would have already killed Kuroto countless times.


    Not caring about their murderous intention, Kuroto turned around and walked towards the exit of the hall, ��Unlike some worthless old men who have nothing better to do in their life, there are a lot of things I have to take care of, so I will be leaving.��


    As Kuroto left the hall, Elder Aoyama finally got up and hysterically shouted, ��Hyuga Kuroto�� don��t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have the protection of Hokage, that protection can be taken away in a moment!��


    In the eyes of Elder Aoyama, the only reason Hyuga Kuroto dared to jump around so much in front of them is that he is part of the Hokage Faction, and Sarutobi Hiruzen seems to favor him. But if that protection is taken away, then Kuroto would be nothing more than a Jonin!


    Hearing Elder Aoyama��s shout, Kuroto stopped and shook his head with a sigh, ��Sigh.��


    What Elder Aoyama doesn��t know is that the only reason Kuroto dares to do whatever he wants is that he has the power to do so�� not only personal strength but even political strength and influence.


    Elder Aoyama roared, ��Branch family exists to protect the n�� this is tradition�� and the way Hyuga n exists!��


    ��Only the weak ones need protection�� the strong ones don��t, they are the ones who provide protection,�� said Kuroto indifferently, then disappeared from the hall.


    Looking at Kuroto��s disappearing back, the three elders looked at each other and saw simr emotions reflecting in each other��s eyes.


    A trace of fear was clearly visible in all of their eyes, not afraid of Kuroto��s strength, but of Kuroto��s reaction.


    Even after he humiliated them in front of so many members of the branch family, there was no trace of a sense of aplishment or triumph on Kuroto��s face, it was as if whatever happened was nothing surprising.


    What��s more troubling is the indifference Kuroto showed towards them the entire time!


    Angry, the three elders looked at Hiashi and questioned, ��Hiashi�� why didn��t you activate the Cursed seal to punish that ungrateful bastard!��


    ��Sigh�� I don��t know.�� Said Hiashi, and added, ��Just forget it!��


    ��Forget it?!�� Elder Aoyama raised his voice, and spoke angrily, ��How do you expect me to forget all of this? The majesty of the main family has been trampled by someone from the branch family! Am I supposed to sit back and do nothing?!��


    ��So�� what do you expect me to do now? Punish him the same way it was done with thest one. Ever thought of Sandaime-sama��s response? Not just Hokage-sama, there are a lot of people in the vige who wouldn��t let the matter slide�� And have you thought of what other ns and vigers will think of us? If he is touched, then the entire Hyuga n will be affected�� and I don��t want that��!�� after saying these words, Hiashi got up and left.


    Hiashi didn��t worry too much about the elders. He had known them for too long, and he could see that they really don��t have the courage to do anything against Kuruto, thinking of this, Hiashi thought of himself, and chuckled, ��Who am I kidding�� let alone them, even I don��t seem to have the determination to do anything to him�� Maybe Kuroto-kun is correct�� the people of the main family really don��t have enough courage.��


    With such thoughts, Hiashi noted his elder daughter Hinata training in the courtyard of the mansion. Looking at his daughter, Hiashi couldn��t help but think of his daughter��s performance in the assessment.


    Despite being less than ten years old, Hinata had the courage to pounce at a member of the Akatsuki Organization without any trace of hesitation while being fully aware of their threat, and couldn��t help but think, ��It seems my judgment about our daughter was incorrect�� Hinata is not weak or mediocre�� when fighting for the people she cares about�� Hinata shows no signs of hesitation. I might need to reconsider my decision.��


    ��


    A few dayster, Konoha Ninja Academy


    Seeing Naruto being the center of all attention, Sasuke felt strange and left out.


    Normally it would be him surrounded by people. At that time, Sasuke didn��t like all that attention and felt annoyed, but now he feels a little ufortable.


    At this time, Neji approached Sasuke, and asked, ��What are doing here all alone?��


    Sasuke folded his hands over his chest, and said, ��I am tired of hearing Naruto��s bragging.��


    Neji said, ��He does deserve this honor.��


    Sasuke said with a pout, ��But much of what he is speaking didn��t even happen!��


    Neji chuckled, ��I guess that��s true, but we should let him be.��


    Sasuke shook his head, ��Whatever����


    At this time, Neji asked, ��Want to have a duel��?��


    Sasuke shook his head, ��Not today.�� Then got up to leave.


    Surprised at Sasuke not epting the challenge, and seeing him go home, Neji asked, ��You are going back home so early? Are you going to skip today��s training?��


    While walking towards the gate of the Ninja Academy, Sasuke said, ��Yeah�� I won��t be training today�� I have to go somewhere�� I am going to go to the Nekoshou domain to choose a summon. See youter Neji����

 Chapter 760 - A Summon?

    ��You are going to the Nekoshou Domain to choose a Summon?�� asked Neji in a surprised tone.


    ��Yes.�� Nodded Sasuke as his gaze subconsciously shifted toward Naruto.


    A few days ago, Sasuke asked his elder brother Itachi the reason why Naruto suddenly became so strong and was able to overwhelm Asuma and the others. It was Shisui who answered Sasuke��s doubts and told him that the reason was Senjutsu which Naruto seemed to have learned.


    When Sasuke learned from Shisui that there is a very rare form of Ninja Art known as Senjutsu, which seems to have been mastered by only three Shinobi as per the knowledge of Konoha and the other Shinobi Vige, and Naruto has learned the same Ninja Art, he was shocked.


    ��How could Naruto, who alwaysesst in the ss master such a rare form of Ninja Art?�� such a doubt appeared in Sasuke��s heart, and he too wanted to learn that Ninja Art, believing that if Naruto could master it, then perhaps he too�� but Shisui denied with the reason that currently Sasuke is too young for that, and Naruto could be attributed as an exception.


    Sasuke was obviously disappointed, but he had no choice but to look for other ways to increase his strength to once again be number one in their year.


    As a shinobi of the Uchiha n, Sasuke wasn��t too worried, he knew that his Sharingan would evolve and as that happened, his strength would also increase. Sasuke believes that as long as he can fully tap the potential of his eyes, even Naruto��s Senjutsu would be nothing.


    Sasuke has confidence in himself�� therefore, he doesn��t push the matter rted to Senjutsu any further. On the other hand, when the talk shifted to the giant Snake Summon that Naruto used, Sasuke really wanted to have such a powerful Summon too, and made a request to his father.


    Facing Sasuke��s request, Fugaku was a little helpless, the Uchiha n does have a lot of summons, however, none of them seems to be as powerful as the Giant Snake that Naruto summoned. When he didn��t know what to do, Shisui offered to take Sasuke to the Nekoshou Domain, where he met Fuwafuwa, and Kuroka, and learned Senjutsu.


    There are a few powerful Nekomata in the Nekoshou Domain, and Sasuke might be able to form a Summon Contract with them.


    Hearing Shisui��s offer, Fugaku readily agreed, and today is the day when Shisui will take Sasuke to the Nekoshou Domain. Realizing that it was almost time, Sasuke hurriedly bid farewell to Neji and left.


    Seeing Sasuke eagerly leaving to get himself a summon, Neji felt envious.


    Simr to Sasuke, Neji also wanted a powerful Summon just like Naruto��s, unfortunately, the Hyuga n only specializes in Gentle Fist Art and never focused on summons. Therefore, when Neji mentioned the matter of finding a powerful summon, Hizashi helplessly replied that there was nothing he could do.


    ��


    Uchiha n


    Immediately as Sasuke returned home, he went to his father��s study and eagerly asked, ��Otou-san�� I am back�� when can I go?��


    Fugaku replied without raising his head, ��As soon as Shisui and Itachi arrive, although, it may take some time.��


    Sasuke pouted�� but then he quickly reverted back and asked, ��Otou-san�� what kind of Summon is it going to be?��


    Fugaku thought about what Shisui��s Fuwafuwa is, and replied, ��They are cats�� I think.�� And added, ��But they seem to be different from normal cats, Nekomata is what I believe they are called.��


    ��Uh-huh�� Nekomata? Different from normal cats?�� muttered Sasuke excitedly, and asked, ��Otou-san�� are Nekomata as strong and big as Naruto��s Summon Snake?��


    Fugaku folded his hands with a thoughtful expression, and said, ��I am not sure�� I have never been to the Nekoshou Domain. Shisui did say that there are a few giant Nekomata there.�� Then he looked at Sasuke with a solemn expression and added, ��Regardless of whether there really are such giant summons or not�� what I want you to know is�� do not getcent because of the strength of your summon�� make sure to continue with your training�� else any summon will be useless to you.��


    ��I understand Otou-san.�� Sasuke nodded readily, then asked, ��By the way Otou-san�� what kind of summon does Nii-san have?��


    ��Itachi uses Ninja Crows.�� Said Fugaku.


    Sasuke asked, ��Crows? Are they good?��


    Fugaku nodded, ��The way Itachi has blended crows with his fighting style, they are really good�� however, they won��t suit your fighting style, therefore, it would be best for you to go with Nekomota, they seem to be more powerful too.��


    Sasuke��s expression dropped a little when he heard Fugaku��s style, however, he quickly rejoiced when he heard Fugaku��stter words.


    While Fugaku was exining various things to Sasuke, Shisui, and Itachi arrived, ��The two of them are here.��


    Shisui looked at Sasuke and asked, ��Sasuke-kun�� you ready?��


    Sasuke nodded, ��Yes!��


    Shisui nodded, then said with a solemn expression, ��Sasuke-kun�� no matter what happens�� do not lose yourself, if you do�� you will fail�� and know that there is no guarantee that you will be able to sessfully form a contract or not�� Nekomata seems to be very peculiar and selective.��


    Sasuke nodded, ��I understand.��


    With that, Sasuke and Shisui left the mansion.


    ��


    Ninja Academy: Principal��s Office


    ��You want a Summon?�� asked Kuroto with a surprised expression as he looked at Neji.


    Neji nodded eagerly, ��Sensei�� I know my request is very unreasonable�� but Otou-san said that you may be the only one in Hyuga n who might be able to help me find a Summon����


    ��You don��t need to be so reserved�� it��s just a summon, right?�� Chuckled Kuroto, then asked, ��So�� what kind of summon do you want? Do you have something in your mind?��


    ��Sensei�� I want a summon just like Naruto��s Summon!�� replied Neji.


    ��Like Garaga?�� muttered Kuroto.


    Neji nodded, ��Yes.��


    After pondering for a while, Kuroto said, ��Garaga is one of the most powerful snakes in the world and he lives in the Ryuchi Cave�� one of the big three unexplored sage regions. If you want a summon as powerful as Garaga, it has to be from one of those three ces as well�� but�� that is very difficult.��


    Neji lowered his head, ��I know I am being very greedy.��


    Kuroto remained silent, ��It��s good that you have some understanding, don��t let greed and envy affect you, because these might be the cause of your downfall.��


    Neji bowed to Kuroto, ��I understand Sensei�� thank you for your time.�� then turned around to leave, he thought that even Kuroto might not be able to help him.


    Seeing Neji walk away, Kuroto was taken aback, and hurriedly stopped him, ��Wait for a second kid�� I never said that I won��t help you�� I do have a way.��

 Chapter 761 - Opportunity for Neji!

    ��Is there really a way?�� asked Neji, surprised and hopeful.


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes���� and exined, ��I will try to bring you the opportunity to go to Mount My��boku, a ce as famous as Ry��chi Cave, there, not only will you have the opportunity to sign a summon contract with a powerful summon, you will also be able to learn Senjutsu if you have the talent and zeal.��


    The fact that Naruto identally went to the Ry��chi Cave and learned Senjutsu there was a bit unexpected for Kuroto, however, since that happened, it means, Mount My��boku has no one, and Kuroto doesn��t think that Mount My��boku would like to stay so isted at such critical times, after all, Mount My��boku has always been deeply involved with the affairs of the Shinobi World.


    When this world was ruled by the Rabbit Goddess, it was Gamamaru of Mount My��boku who revealed the situation to the two sons of Kaguya and trained them. This course of action actually led to the birth of the Shinobi World.


    In the following years toe, Gamamaru and Mount My��boku never stopped paying attention to the Shinobi World, even the arrival of Jiraiya at the Land of Toads, and the birth of the ��Son of Prophecy��, all of this is inseparable from Mount My��boku.


    However, Naruto has chosen Ry��chi Cave, so, Mount My��boku will need someone else to fill in Naruto��s position, such that Mount My��boku can remain connected to the Shinobi World.


    And herees Neji��s chance. If Neji manages to seize this opportunity, then it will be a mutual benefit for Neji and Mount My��boku.


    As for the question, ��Why not just send Neji to the Ry��chi Cave when Kuroto already has such a great connection with that ce?�� The answer is very simple�� Sending Neji to the Ry��chi Cave will reveal his connection with them, and he doesn��t want that to happen as of yet. Moreover, Naruto has already be a representative of Ry��chi Cave for this generation, and Kuroto doubts whether White Snake Sage will be willing to take another child of the same generation.


    While Kuroto had such thoughts in his mind, Neji suddenly bowed to him with a grateful expression, ��Sensei�� thank you very much!�� his eyes were red, and droplets of tears were flowing down his cheeks, Neji was deeply moved.


    Kuroto chuckled, and waved his hands, ��Don��t be so hasty in thanking me�� Although I am bringing you the opportunity, whether you can pass their tests, and sessfully get the approval of Great Toad Sage is entirely up to you.��


    Neji nodded with a determined expression, ��I will try my best!��


    ��


    Early Morning of the Next Day


    Before going to the Ninja Academy, Kuroto took the time to find Jiraiya while he was on his way to collect materials for his new novel. After meeting Jiraiya, Kuroto expressed his intention.


    Hearing Kuroto��s request, Jiraiya was a little surprised, ��How did such a thoughte to your mind all of a sudden?��


    Kuroto exined with a helpless smile, ��Naruto not only learned Sennin Mode, but he also obtained a very powerful summon in the form of Garaga�� this unexpected reveal of Naruto��s strength has stimted the children, and Neji also personally came to me, hoping to get a powerful summon simr to Garaga. A powerful summon like Garaga is hard to find, and Mount My��boku seems to be one of the only two ces where Neji might be able to obtain such a summon, and when ites to Mount My��boku, you are the only person I can contact, therefore I am here.��


    ��That makes sense.�� Nodded Jiraiya with an ��I get it!�� expression as he thought about Kuroto��s intention.


    Seeing Jiraiya��s thoughtful expression, Kuroto asked, ��So�� what do you think Jiraiya-sama? Is it possible?��


    After a while of careful consideration, Jiraiya nodded, ��Since the vige owes you a favor, so, I will take this opportunity to repay you.��


    Seeing that Jiraiya agreed, Kuroto bowed with a grateful expression, ��Thank you so much Jiraiya-sama.��


    Jiraiya shook his head, and said, ��Don��t worry about it�� you deserve this.��


    If it was someone else, Jiraiya would have definitely refused.


    After all, there are thousands of Konoha shinobi who would want to take the inheritance of Mount My��boku, however, Jiraiya won��t choose someone so easily. Even in Cannon, he carefully chose his disciple Namikaze Minato, but after that, he didn��t choose Kakashi.


    From this, it can be seen that Jiraiya is very careful in selecting the descendants of Mount My��boku.


    The reason why Jiraiya didn��t reject Kuroto is because of Kuroto��s recent actions. Not long ago, Kuroto took the risk of confusing the Akatsuki Organization which spared Konoha from a major disaster, and for this, Konoha owes a great favor to Kuroto that must be rewarded.


    Because of the involvement of both Akatsuki and Amatsukami, this matter can��t be disclosed to the vige, and only selected people are aware of the ins and outs of the matter, therefore, Sandaime-sama wasn��t able to award Kuroto ordingly, so Jiraiya is taking this opportunity to award Kuroto.


    What Kuroto didn��t know is that aside from the reason for awarding there is one more reason why Jiraiya agreed so easily. In the Cannon, the prophecy of Gamamaru was still valid and Jiraiya was supposed to find ��the Child of the Prophecy�� therefore, he was very cautious, however, that��s not the case in this world, because of butterfly effects caused by Kuroto��s presence, the importance of ��Child of the Prophecy�� is no more, and Jiraiya is less cautious.


    At this time, Jiraiya said, ��I don��t think I need to exin this�� however, I must�� What I can only do from my side is to take Hyuga Neji to Mount My��boku�� as for whether he can get the approval, and sessfully inherit the techniques of Mount My��boku�� that��s not in my hands. It��s rted to Neji��s abilities, and the decision of toads.��


    ��Yes, I understand.�� Nodded Kuroto.


    ��All right then, tell Hyuga Neji all the details, and tell him to prepare�� We will be going to Mount My��boku two dayster.�� Said Jiraiya.


    Kuroto nodded, ��All right.�� Then left the ce.


    ��


    The evening of the same day.


    Hyuga Hizashi came to Kuroto��s home.


    After weing Hizashi to the guest room of his house, Kuroto presented him with tea, and asked casually, ��Hizashi-sama�� what��s the matter? Your visit is somewhat unexpected.��


    Hizashi slowly took a sip of tea, then thanked Kuroto, ��Neji told me about the opportunity that you have brought him�� I am really grateful, as his father, I am really useless.��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��Don��t worry about it Hizashi-sama, it wasn��t such a big deal for me, moreover, I am Neji��s Sensei, so this is my responsibility, to begin with.��


    ��Really Kuroto-kun�� sometimes�� no I should say, every time�� you amaze me.�� Said Hizashi with a smile, then added helplessly, ��But about what happened on that day�� You were a bit reckless. The three elders are very angry at you, after you left the meeting, they did say that they would punish you.��


    Kuroto casually waves his hand with a chuckle, ��If they had the guts and means to do anything, they would have already punished me by now.��


    Hizashi also understood this, and nodded, ��You are indeed correct.�� Then added while pointing at the forehead, ��But we are part of the branch family�� and not everyone in the branch family is capable of protecting themselves from the anger of the main family�� so it��s better to not offend them too much.��


    ��I know Hizashi-sama.�� Nodded Kuroto, then asked, ��But�� you didn��te here with the intention of convincing me to apologize to them, right?��


    ��If you had the intention of apologizing, you would have already done it by now, I understand this much.�� Said Hizashi with a wry smile, then continued after a pause, ��The thing is�� my brother also learned about the opportunity you brought to Neji�� so he was hoping�� if you could talk to Jiraiya-sama to take his elder daughter Hinata with him too when he takes Neji to Mount My��boku�� so well����


    ��Oh�� so Hiashi-sama sent you to convince me, huh?�� muttered Kuroto.

 Chapter 762 - Sasuke’s Request

    ��Oh�� so Hiashi-sama sent you to convince me, huh?�� asked Kuroto.


    Hizashi didn��t need to reply, just by looking at his expression, Kuroto was able to judge that his guess was correct.


    Naruto��s performance in the recent assessment has brought many changes in Konoha. One of those changes is the understanding of the Three Big Unexplored Sage Regions. The ces that remained hidden from the entire shinobi world for over a millennium have now entered the field of vision of Konoha Ninjas.


    The thing is, even if people now have some understanding of these Sage regions, going to these ces is still very difficult, precisely why, when Hiashi learned that Kuroto had brought Neji the chance to go to Mount My��boku through Jiraiya, he immediately realized that this is a very good opportunity and should not be missed.


    But the problem is, the one who arranged this entire thing is Kuroto, and because there is discord between Kuroto and the main family of the Hyuga n, so it was difficult for Hiashi to approach Kuroto with a straight face. Therefore, Hiashi asked his younger brother Hizashi toe to Kuroto.


    Seeing that Kuroto guessed the entire thing, Hizashi nodded helplessly, ��Yes����


    Kuroto said with a chuckle, ��Well, at least Hiashi-sama still understands how valuable this opportunity is.�� Then nodded, ��Since he wants to send Hinata�� then so be it, let the little girl try her luck as well. I will talk to Jiraiya-sama about it����


    Hizashi was slightly surprised that Kuroto agreed so easily, and then he breathed a sigh of relief, ��That��s great!��


    Kuroto had no problem with sending Hinata to Mount My��boku. There are several reasons, for one, Kuroto has a very good impression of her based on her cannon self. Hinata may appear to be shy and weak on the outside, but inside, she is as tough as one can get. Pain��s attack on Konoha proved this while everyone watched Naruto from the sidelines and didn��t have the guts to step forward and help him, Hinata didn��t hesitate for a second and faced Tendo. This bravery to face an enemy she can��t defeat alone ismendable.


    What��s more, Hinata is Yui��s disciple, so that gives Kuroto another reason to approve of Hinata.


    ��


    Ninja Academy


    Although the Sun had almost set, several trainees were still present in the training field, rigorously training and polishing their skills.


    In one of the corners of the training field, Neji and Sasuke were training together. While parrying Sasuke��s attacks, Neji couldn��t help but ask curiously, ��Sasuke�� I have been wondering�� what��s with those scratches on your face��?��


    As Neji mentioned this Sasuke subconsciously touched his face, and replied with a dark expression, ��Cats scratched my face!��


    ��Cats?�� Neji was taken aback, and asked again, ��Did you get all these wounds from cat scratches?�� It was a little hard for Neji to believe that cats could do so much damage to Sasuke.


    Sasuke nodded, ��Yes�� cats�� the ones I went to sign the summoning contract with.�� then hurriedly added, ��But they were not normal cats�� they had two tails, and some even had four eyes�� they called themselves Nekomata, and they were really annoying.��


    ��I see, that makes sense.�� Nodded Neji, then asked, ��So, how did it go? Did you get a summon?��


    Sasuke shook his head weakly.


    Neji was surprised, and asked curiously, ��What happened?��


    ��Sigh.�� With a sigh, Sasuke muttered, ��Forget it.��


    Sasuke was not in the mood to talk about it right now.


    Seeing that Sasuke wasn��t interested, Neji didn��t pursue the matter and started to pack his things.


    Today it was Sasuke��s turn to be confused, ��Our fight isn��t finished yet, you are going back home so early?��


    Neji nodded, ��Yes I have to go.�� And exined, ��I have to carry out some special training before the day I go to Mount My��boku, Sensei has brought me this rare opportunity, I don��t want to disappoint him by failing.��


    Sasuke was taken aback when he heard Neji��s words, ��You are going to Mount My��boku?��


    Neji nodded, ��Yes.�� He didn��t hide this from Sasuke.


    Hearing Neji��s answer, Sasuke couldn��t help but blurt out, ��Can Ie too?��


    Neji was surprised. He didn��t expect Sasuke to make such a request out of the blue, and shook his head with an apologetic expression, ��This�� I have to apologize, because�� it��s not in my hands.��


    Sasuke also realized that he shouldn��t have made such a request, and apologized, ��No�� I am the one who should apologize, I was being too impudent.��


    After this matter was sorted out, Neji said goodbye to Sasuke and went to his house.


    Seeing Neji going home excitedly, Sasuke felt a little envious.


    ��


    Uchiha n �C Patriarch��s House


    Back at his home, Sasuke mentioned the matter of Neji going to Mount My��boku to his father and asked tentatively, ��Tou-san�� I also want to go to Mount My��boku, is it possible?��


    Fugaku was quite surprised upon learning that Hyuga Neji was going to Mount My��boku. He didn��t expect that Hyuga Kuroto would be able to convince Jiraiya and bring such an opportunity for his disciple Neji.


    Even as the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, Fugaku can��t say that he too can do such a thing. He still remembers the time when Shimura Danzo and Jiraiya had a major conflict over a very simr matter.


    A few years ago Danzo wanted to go to Mount My��boku and asked Jiraiya to take him, however, Jiraiya denied Danzo��s request immediately without even thinking about it. This angered Danzo and caused a major conflict between the two.


    And now�� Jiraiya agreed so easily to Kuroto��s request. ��This is indeed surprising!��


    Sasuke��s question broke Fugaku out of his train of thought, ��Tou-san�� can you talk to Jiraiya-sama as well? I want to go to Mount My��boku as well!��


    Seeing his son��s earnest expression, Fugaku nodded, ��I��ll see what I can do.��

 Chapter 763 - A Trip to Mount Myōboku: Meeting Gamamaru

    Two days Later


    It was finally time for the kids to go to Mount My��boku, and as per Jiraiya��s instructions, Kuroto led Neji and Hinata to the ce where Jiraiya told him to.


    As Kuroto and the two kids were waiting for Jiraiya to arrive, suddenly he noted Uchiha Patriarching towards them with Sasuke and Kiyomi beside him.


    Seeing the three people from the Uchiha ning, Kuroto muttered to himself with a doubtful expression, ��Why are theying here?��


    Neji was also stunned as he noted Sasuke and Kiyomi, and immediately said to Kuroto, ��Sensei�� the matter of going to Mount My��boku�� I told Sasuke. So, maybe he is also����


    Hearing his disciple��s words, Kuroto teased him, ��You told Sasuke�� aren��t you afraid that your chances of getting the approval of Mount My��boku will be reduced with two morepetitors?��


    Neji shook his head with a clear expression, ��I am not afraid.��


    Kuroto smiled and shook his head.


    Uchiha Kiyomi is fine, but Kuroto feels that the addition of Sasuke will cause changes to his n, after all, Kuroto is very clear about Sasuke��s identity, and considering who lives at Mount My��boku, there is no way he won��t notice that presence inside Sasuke.


    Of course, even if he has such a feeling, he doesn��t n to do anything about it, if Neji still manages to get the approval of the toads, then very good, but if doesn��t, then that will be a lesson for Neji.


    As for the question of howe the Uchiha n is here? This isn��t a very tough question.


    Uchiha Sasuke must have requested his father to create an opportunity for him too, and Uchiha Fugaku must have talked to Jiraiya. In normal times, Jiraiya would obviously not ept Fugaku��s request, but this isn��t normal times.


    Considering the currentplex situation of the vige, in order to keep the Uchiha n happy, Jiraiya had no other choice but to agree to Fugaku��s request.


    In fact, Kuroto feels that even if the Uchiha n didn��t know about Neji and Hinata going to Mount My��boku through Neji, Sandaime-sama would have still leaked this news to the Uchiha n using his means so that the Uchiha n could owe a favor to the Hokage faction.


    If Jiraiya has already agreed to take two kids to Mount My��boku, then does it really matter if one or two more kids are added?


    Obviously No! Adding Sasuke and Kiyomi to the list won��t matter at all.


    The excellence of Sasuke and Kiyomi, especially the talent and skills of Sasuke was witnessed by everyone during the recent assessment. Knowing this, if someone says that Sandaime-sama wouldn��t want to draw Sasuke to the Hokage Faction, then Kuroto wouldn��t believe it.


    Moreover, now that Shisui and Itachi are no longer part of the Anbu, Sandaime-sama has all the more reason to draw another Uchiha into the Hokage faction, and what better candidate than Uchiha Sasuke?


    That��s why we are here with Sasuke and Kiyomi also going to Mount My��boku.


    Soon after the arrival of the three Uchiha nsmen, Jiraiya also showed up.


    After greeting the four kids, Jiraiya looked at Kuroto and Fugaku, as he exined, ��As I already said previously, I can promise to keep the kids safe�� however, whether they can get what they wish in their heart depends on their luck and abilities�� I have no say on that, I hope both of you are very clear about this.��


    Kuroto and Fugaku nodded together.


    With that Jiraiya nodded, ��Alright then, now it��s time for us to depart.�� then reverse summoned the four children and himself to the Land of the Toads.


    After watching the five people disappear in a poof of white smoke, Fugaku turned towards Kuroto and said, ��I owe you a favor for this time.��


    Fugaku is fairly clear that the only reason Sasuke and Kiyomi have the opportunity to go to Mount My��boku is Kuroto, if not for Kuroto to convince Jiraiya, it wouldn��t have been possible.


    Kuroto shrugged indifferently, ��Whatever.�� And left the ce.


    Even if he has no intention of changing anything about Sasuke and Kiyomi going to the Land of Toads, he is not very happy that the two of them are going too. Because he is very clear that the presence of Sasuke in the group will cause changes.


    Fugaku remained silent as he watched Kuroto disappear.


    ��


    Mount My��boku


    After arriving at the Land of the Toads, five people met with Elder Fukasaku.


    When Jiraiya introduced Elder Fukasaku as his Sensei to the kids, all four of them were taken aback and looked skeptically at the small green toad with a white beard, ��He is�� Jiraiya-sama��s Sensei? This�� how is this possible?��


    Feeling the skeptical gazes of the kids, Elder Fukasaku was helpless. He brought Jiraiya to the side, and asked him, ��Jiraiya-chan�� these kids are��?�� The elder Toad was surprised to see so many humanse to Mount My��boku.


    Jiraiya was also a little helpless and exined the entire situation to Elder Fukasaku.


    After hearing Jiraiya��s exnation, Elder Fukasaku sighed, and then he pondered over the situation for a while, ��Well, we can��t take all of them; that��s for sure.��


    Jiraiya asked, ��So what to do? And how to choose?��


    Elder Fukasaku thought about it, and said, ��There has never been a precedent of so many peopleing to Mount My��boku before�� even I don��t know what to do.�� and added after a pause, ��I suppose only Great Elder has a say in the matter.��


    ��Then please.�� Said Jiraiya.


    Elder Fukasaku nodded and led the five people to the hall of Gamamaru.


    ��


    Arriving at the great hall of Gamamaru, the five people sat quietly while Elder Fukasaku tried to wake up Elder Gamamaru, ��Ojiji-sama�� Jiraiya-chan has brought these children from Konoha�� what should we do?��


    And while Elder Fukasaku exined things to Gamamaru, the four children sat beside Jiraiya with a nervous expression. They swear that this is the first time they have seen such a giant toad in their life. Although old, he still appeared to be a little scary such that Hinata and Kiyomi subconsciously grabbed the sleeves of their elder siblings.


    Of course, both Neji and Sasuke were also nervous, but they tried their best to reassure their younger siblings, ��Don��t worry.��


    Jiraiya chuckled at the kid��s behavior and waited for Gamamaru to speak.


    After Elder Fukasaku exined everything to Gamamaru, the millennium-old toad with a sleepy expression swept his gaze on the four kids. His gaze passed by Hinata, Neji, and Kiyomi without stopping, however, as soon as he saw Sasuke, Gamamaru��s eyes shot open, his sleepiness disappeared and an iprehensible expression appeared on his face. Perhaps Gamamaru noted something in Sasuke and muttered, ��Indra?��

 Chapter 764 - A Trip to Mount Myōboku: Sennin Mode

    When Gamamaru saw Sasuke, he was taken aback and all his sleepiness immediately disappeared. He seems to have seen something in Sasuke, and eximed in surprise, ��Indra.��


    Gamamaru has lived for over a millennium, therefore, the moment he saw Uchiha Sasuke, he immediately recognized that Sasuke is the current reincarnation of ��tsutsuki Indra.


    At the same time, Gamamaru also saw vague fragments of the future in which Sasuke would y an important role.


    Many people are aware of the fact that Gamamaru can foresee the future, time and time again, he has demonstrated this ability. Using his ability to foresee the future, Gamamaru must have known that only the ��tsutsuki brothers Hagoromo and Hamura�Cwho inherited their Chakra from Kaguya�Ccould resist her, so he cleverly approached the two brothers and confused them to rebel.


    At the moment when Hagoromo was going to fight Kaguya, he handed over a special seal tag to Hagoromo. Again, Gamamaru must have known that Hamura would die at the hands of Hagoromo so he gave a seal tag that can resurrect the dead.


    Gamamaru cleverly did not point out this to Hagoromo, probably because he foresaw the future, and understood that it was necessary for Hagoromo to kill his brother in order to awaken the Rinnegan.


    Later, Gamamaru foresaw the result of the test that Hagoromo gave to his children Indra and Asura while deciding his heir.


    And finally, Gamamaru also led Jiraiya on the path of searching for the ��Son of Prophecy��.


    However, the problem is, for quite a few years now, Gamamaru has stopped seeing anything rted to the future, that is, up until now.


    Therefore, when Jiraiya saw the change in Gamamaru, he immediately got up and asked, ��Lord Gamamaru�� what happened? Did you see something?��


    Being aware of the concept of ��cause and effect�� Gamamaru chose not to reveal anything and changed the topic with a smallugh, ��Oh no�� nothing�� I was just surprised at the excellence of these children.�� Then he turned towards Fukasaku, and instructed him, ��Take a test of these children.��


    Everyone was confused by Gamamaru��s unnatural behavior, however, no one said anything about it and followed Gamamaru��s instructions.


    Jiraiya and Fukasaku nodded lightly then led the four children to the Sacred Oil Fountain.


    ��


    Looking at the four children, Elder Fukasaku carefully thought about the words Gamamaru said to him in private, then said, ��All right children�� I will be teaching you the Special Senjutsu of Mount My��boku. Those of you who can sessfully cultivate Senjutsu will pass the test, understand?��


    ��Senjutsu?�� Hearing Fukasaku��s words, the four children were surprised and got excited. Sasuke and Neji were more eager to learn Senjutsu.


    Noting the kid��s excitement, Jiraiya quickly said, ��Don��t be so excited, Senjutsu is not that easy to master!��


    Sasuke said in a dissatisfied tone, ��If Naruto can learn it, then I can too!��


    Jiraiya smiled and shook his head. Since Naruto has mastered Senjutsu, people have started to misunderstand it, now every ten-year-old kid thinks that he or she can learn Senjutsu.


    What they don��t seem to understand is that Naruto has mastered Senjutsu under special circumstances as such he is an exceptional case, and not everyone can be as special as Naruto in this regard.


    Let alone others, Jiraiya, and Shisui haven��tpletely mastered Senjutsu. Even now both of them need assistance while using the Senjutsu mode. Perhaps the only known person to have perfectly mastered the Senjutsu Mode is Shodaime Hokage of Konoha, Senju Hashirama.


    Coming back to the topic, as Elder Fukasaku led everyone to the training area at Sacred Oil Fountain, the children noted the giant toad-shaped rock statues, and asked curiously, ��Fukasaku-sama, why are there so many statues here?��


    ��Huh�� these�� they are not simple statues�� they are all people who failed to master Senjutsu.�� Said Elder Fukasaku, and added with a solemn tone, ��When training the Senjutsu Mode of Mount My��boku, the practitioner will gain the features of a toad�� in this process, once the natural energy inside the body gets out of control, the practitioner��s entire body will turn into a toad and then petrify into a stone statue.��


    ��What?�� All four children were horrified upon learning the truth.


    At this time, Jiraiya said with a smile, ��Mastering Senjutsu is not as easy as you all are assuming it to be, don��t think that just because Naruto mastered it, you lot will master it as well, Naruto is an exceptional case!��


    Elder Fukasaku said, ��The reason these people became statues is that they were too greedy and rash for power. You people don��t have to worry too much, even if all of you fail to master Senjutsu, I can at least ensure that none of you will be a toad statue.��


    Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Elder Fukasaku��s words. And quickly asked, ��Fukasaku-sama, will we be toad when we use Senjutsu?��


    Kiyomi, Neji, and Hinata looked at Fukasaku, none of them wanted to be a toad.


    Elder Fukasaku naturally understood the children��s dilemma, and said with a smile, ��Don��t worry�� when training the Senjutsu Mode of Mount My��boku, although the user gains toad features, however, they don��t be toads. In the future, when your mastery increases, the toad features will be less and less visible and totally disappear.��


    This also means that the more secondary features appear in a person��s body, the less his mastery in Senjutsu and vice versa.


    Senju Hashirama had the least amount of features on his body when he used the Senjutsu Mode, except for a few lines under his eyes, there were no changes. Naruto��s mastery was even betterpared to the Shodaime Hokage. When he entered the Senjutsu Mode, except for the change in his pupil, there was no other change.


    Inparison to Naruto and Hashirama, Jiraiya and Shisui��s mastery of Senjutsu is obviously inferior.


    Well putting that aside, Fukasaku��s words relieved the four children and they were ready to try.


    With that, Elder Fukasaku took some toad oil from the fountain and rubbed a few drops on the arms of the four children, while instructing, ��This is special toad oil, it will help you sense the natural energy spread in the heaven and earth, start concentrating, and try to sense the Natural Energy.��


    The four children nodded, and under the guidance of Elder Fukasaku, they tried to sense the Natural Energy dispersed in heaven and earth.

 Chapter 765 - A Trip to Mount Myōboku: Summoning Contract

    With the influx of Natural Energy inside their body, the four children started to develop the physical characteristics of toads. Small bumps appeared on their skin, webbed membranes started to grow between their fingers, their cheeks started to swell and change their color, and finally, the pupils of the four children became orange with a horizontal t in them, just like a toad��s.


    Seeing these changes, Elder Fukasaku and Jiraiya showed no signs of surprise or panic, all of these changes were within their expectations, and part of the training process of Senjutsu of Mount My��boku, in fact, it can be said that if these changes didn��t appear on the bodies of the four kids, then that would be a problem.


    Senjutsu training is basically a three-step process of trying to sense and understand Natural Energy dispersed between heaven and earth, trying to absorb that Natural Energy, and then fusing that Natural Energy with the internal physical and mental energies to give birth to stronger and more powerful form of chakra known as the Senjutsu Chakra.


    Of course, this three-step Senjutsu training can be done anywhere in the world as Kuroto did, the only advantage of carrying out this training at the unexplored sacred regions is the guidance and ease that these ces provide to a person.


    Just take the second step for instance. Absorbing Natural Energy is not an easy task, and one has to be able to sense it prior to absorbing it, however, the toad oil of Mount My��boku, the Snake venom of Ry��chi Cave, and the slug mucus of the Shikkotsu Forest make absorbing Natural Energy easier.


    Once either of these three substances is applied at a point on the body, Natural Energy starts to enter the practitioner��s body from that point. So, no matter what a person��s natural aptitude when ites to Senjutsu, they can absorb Natural Energy. And once someone absorbs Natural energy, as long as they find a way to not turn into stones, over time their body will adapt to Natural Energy and they will not only be able to sense it, but they will also be able to fuse it with their Chakra.


    However, these advantages are only avable at ces like Mount My��boku, Ry��chi Cave, Nekoshou Domain, and so on�� In other ces where there is no knowledge of Senjutsu, one has to start from the very beginning and figure out everything step-by-step.


    Anyway, getting back to Mount My��boku, as time passed, the features of toads became more and more obvious on the bodies of the four children.


    Seeing this scene, Elder Fukasaku shook his head, ��Failed.�� And beat out the Natural Energy from the bodies of the four kids with his ck stick, then wiped off the toad oil from the back of their arms. To interrupt the flow of Natural Energy inside the bodies of four children.


    Having a lot of toad features means that the children weren��t able to integrate the natural energy inside their bodies, so the result is a failure.


    Of course, the failure in the first attempt doesn��t mean that they have no aptitude for Senjutsu, it just shows that they are not naturally adapted to Natural Energy.


    Feeling the pain in his back, Sasuke asked, somewhat dissatisfied, ��What��s going on? Why beat us?��


    Neji, Hinata, and Kiyomi also looked at Elder Fukasaku with puzzled expressions.


    ��The four of you failed the test.�� said Fukasaku, and added, ��And to answer your question, I was beating out Natural Energy from your bodies to make sure that none of you turns into toads.��


    ��Failed?�� Sasuke was takenaback, aback and stood up abruptly, ��Howe I failed? What mistake did I make?��


    Neji also stood up and looked at the elder toad with an unwilling expression. This kind of inexplicable failure made it difficult for him to ept so easily.


    Compared with Sasuke and Neji, Kiyomi and Hinata were rtively calm even after learning about their failure. For Kiyomi, passing the test wasn��t important, she isn��t interested in Senjutsu or Toads at all, so doesn��t care all that much, the only reason she even came to Mount My��boku is that Fugaku instructed her to. Different from Kiyomi, Hinata although calm, was still a bit disappointed. Deep down in her heart, she hoped to learn Senjutsu in order to have something inmon with Naruto. But didn��t expect that she would fail so early.


    Looking at the expressions of the kids, Jiraiya understood their feelings, and reassured them, ��Don��t worry�� failing at the first attempt doesn��t mean you have no aptitude, it just means that you need some training. And if you ask me, the four of you are too young to learn Senjutsu.��


    Leaving aside other requirements, the most basic requirement for mastering Senjutsu is a massive chakra reserve.


    For someone who doesn��t have huge chakra reserves, it is very difficult and dangerous to fuse Natural Energy into their body, because they are always exposed to the danger of bing stone statues.


    No doubt, Sasuke, Neji, Kiyomi, and Hinata are excellent and talented kids, however, they are still very young, and therefore, their chakra reserves are limited. Compared to most adults who fail to master Senjutsu, they are more vulnerable.


    But it seems that Sasuke didn��t want to ept what Jiraiya said, and questioned, ��So howe Naruto mastered it?��


    Jiraiya exined, ��Naruto is a little different from the rest of you�� for one, he is a descendant of the Uzumaki n�Ca shinobi n as powerful as Senju, Uchiha, and the Hyuga n. His Uzumaki lineage gives him various natural advantages when ites to chakra reserves, physical strength, and all. As for the other point�� that is rted to the calmness of heart�� if you have a restless heart, then it will be very difficult to master Senjutsu.��


    Jiraiya doesn��t know howe Naruto mastered Senjutsu, true, Naruto is a member of the Uzumaki n, so he has huge chakra reserves, and he wasn��t greedy for power, however, as said before, just these two points are not enough for someone to master Senjutsu, there must have been some other factors that came to y�� maybe Naruto had an iparable aptitude for Senjutsu, whatever the reason, the fact of the matter is, he did master Senjutsu at such a young age��


    Different from Naruto, Sasuke, Neji and the others obviously don��t seem to have such a high aptitude for Senjutsu, at the same time, they don��t have huge chakra reserves, and because they understand the preciousness of this opportunity so their hearts are restless, making it difficult for them to train.


    At this time, Elder Fukasaku said, ��Well, as Jiraiya-chan said, Senjutsu is different from your general Ninjutsu. This is very high-level stuff and several factorse into y here. There have been only a few people who have sessfully mastered Senjutsu in the past millennium.��


    Sasuke and Neji were unwilling and asked, ��Can we try once more?��


    Elder Fukasaku shook his head, ��No, not right now, it��s too risky�� If the Natural Energy gets out of control, the consequences will be heavy.��


    Neji said with a solemn expression, ��Fukasaku-sama, I am willing to take the risk and try once again. I want to pass the test at any cost!��


    Elder Fukasaku shook his head, ��I am afraid I will have to deny your request.�� Then added with a smile, ��But don��t be dejected, I am not failing all of you.��


    ��Huh?�� all the four kids muttered in surprise and confusion, and asked, ��What do you mean?��


    ��Well�� it was a bit foolish of me to test you, kids, in such a way, it is too difficult for you, and obviously all of you would have failed�� let��s change the mode of the test, the reason all of you havee to Mount My��boku is to find summons right? Then let��s test you with Summon Contracts. As for the Senjutsu test maybe you can try once again when you grow up.��


    Although disappointed, the kids quickly cheered up as they found another opportunity.


    Elder Fukasaku smiled lightly and summoned arge scroll. Then he pointed at Kiyomi�Cstanding at the corner�Cand said, ��Let��s start with you.��

 Chapter 766 - A Trip to Mount Myōboku: Destiny?

    Looking at the giant scroll spread out by the toad elder Fukasaku, the four children who were hit by the shock of failure of not being able to learn the Senjutsu of Mount My��boku quickly recovered their spirits and eagerly looked at the scroll. Even Kiyomi was somewhat excited!


    Fukasaku smiled at the kid��s excitement, and pointed at Kiyomi ��Let��s start with you!��


    ��A��alright!�� she nodded and quickly came by the scroll.


    The other three didn��t care too much that Kiyomi was the first candidate, and nervously looked at Kiyomi, they were four people, so it was kind of natural to take turns one by one.


    As she approached Fukasaku, she looked at the scroll.


    The contract scrollid before her, its length is unknown, however, the width of the scroll was more than her total height, and on the scroll, a series of names were written in red color. It didn��t take a genius to understand that all the names were written with blood. The first name seemed to be of someone named Hagoromo, Kiyomi didn��t recognize him, however, thest two, whom she knew very well, were Jiraiya the Sannin, and Namikaze Minato thete Yondaime Hokage-sama.


    While pointing at the empty space next to the name of Konoha��s Yellow sh, Fukasaku exined, ��Write your name here with your blood.��


    Kiyomi nodded, ��Okay.�� Then she bit her finger, and using her blood, she neatly wrote her name, and then stamped her hand stained with blood under the name.


    Elder Fukasaku nodded lightly, and said, ��Now�� weave the hand sign in the order of ��Boar �C Dog �C Bird �C Monkey �C Ram�� and then try to summon a toad�� if you seed, then you will pass the test, understand?��


    Kiyomi nodded, ��Yes!��


    ��Kiyomi, do your best!�� encouraged Sasuke.


    Kiyomi nodded, then she took a deep breath and gathered her chakra, after that she weaved the hand signs and mmed her hand on the ground as she shouted, ��Summoning Jutsu!��


    ��������


    All the kids looked around, but there was no change.


    Fukasaku shook his head, ��You failed.��


    Kiyomi sighed in disappointment, ��I see.�� Then she turned around and returned back to her position.


    Sasuke looked at his younger sister with a worried expression, and muttered, ��Kiyomi���� He wasn��t sure what to say, he too failed thest time so�� he knows that it doesn��t feel very good.


    Kiyomi said with a smile, ��It��s okay Sasuke-onii-chan�� I wasn��t very interested in this summoning things anyway�� so, it doesn��t matter if I failed.��


    At this time, Fukasaku called out to Sasuke, ��Next is your turn.��


    Kiyomi shook her head and said, ��Sasuke-onii-chan�� Fukasaku-sama is calling you�� it��s your turn�� you should go.��


    Sasuke nodded lightly, ��O-okay!�� and approached Fukasaku.


    Elder Fukasaku exined the same things to him as he did to Kiyomi. Sasuke quickly under everything and weaved the hand signs, Boar �C Dog �C Bird �C Monkey �C Ram.


    Different from Kiyomi, in Sasuke��s turn, nothing didn��t happen�� instead, with a bang, white smoke surged.


    Poof!


    As the white smoke dissipated, everyone was shocked to find that Sasuke had disappeared and in his ce, a very big toad was standing.


    The overall size of the toad was as huge as Naruto��s Garaga, his body was colored dark red. He carried a Tonto in one hand, a white te-like shield in the other hand, and a long tobo pipe in his mouth,


    Kiyomi, Neji, and Hinata were taken aback as they saw the giant toad.


    ��Amazing!�� the sound of Sasuke��s exim reached their ears as they realized that Sasuke was standing on the head of the toad.


    Neji, Hinata, and Kiyomi raised their heads and saw Sasuke standing on top of the giant toad.


    The corners of Jiraiya��s mouth twitched, as he muttered, ��I didn��t expect that Sasuke would be able to summon Gamabunta!��


    That��s correct, the toad that Sasuke summoned is none other than Gamabunta, the chief toad of Mount My��boku.


    Elder Fukasaku looked at Gamabunta and Sasuke, and thought to himself, ��It seems his guess was correct.��


    At this time, Gamabunta realized the situation, and yelled in displeasure, ��Hey kid�� stop shouting, you are hurting my ears!�� then asked, ��Who are you anyway?!��


    Sasuke immediately stopped eximing, and while curbing the excitement in his heart, he politely introduced himself to Bunta, ��I am Uchiha Sasuke, and I am the one who summoned you.��


    Gamabunta was surprised, ��A kid from the Uchiha n?�� he looked at Fukasaku with a doubtful expression, who exined the situation to him.


    Understanding the gist of the matter, Gamabunta nodded lightly, ��Oh�� then ordered in a strict tone, ��Unless it��s very urgent, don��t summon me�� understand boy?��


    ��Yes�� I understand!�� nodded Sasuke with a happy expression.


    Although Gamabunta wasn��t very polite to him, however, he seems to have epted the summoning Contract. In other words, Sasuke has passed the test! Thinking of this, Sasuke excitedly waved his hands to Neji, Hinata, and Kiyomi, ��Guys�� I passed the test!��


    ��Great!�� Neji and Hinata are also very excited. Not only are they happy that Sasuke is excited, but they are also full of expectation for their turns.


    The fact that Sasuke passed the test means that this test is not like the previous test, it��s somewhat easier and they have a chance of passing.


    What��s more important is that once they sign the summoning contract at Mount My��boku, they will have a chance toe here once they grow older, and they will be able to train Senjutsu.


    At this time, Fukasaku said to Gamabunta, ��Bunta, go with Sasuke, and learn a bit about each other.��


    Gamabunta nodded, ��Alright boss!�� then leaped high into the sky.


    ��So strong!�� Neji couldn��t help but admire Gamabunta.


    Thinking that he might soon have such a powerful summon, Neji was eager and wanted to immediately take the test. However, Neji didn��t forget that Hinata was also with him and gave way to her.


    Neji is aware of the conflict that happened a few days ago. He didn��t want to do anything that might offend the elders of the main family, therefore, he took a step back and allowed Hinata to take the test before him, ��Hinata-sama, you should go next.��


    Hinata shook her head, ��No Neji-nii-san, you��ve been waiting for this for so long�� you should be next.��


    While Neji and Hinata were busy making way for each other, Fukasaku came to the scroll and slowly rolled it.


    Fukasaku��s action not only surprised Neji, Hinata, and Kiyomi, but even Jiraiya was puzzled and asked, ��Boss�� why did you put away the scroll, these two kids are still left.��


    Elder Fukasaku exined with a regrettable expression, ��Jiraiya-boy�� have you forgotten the tradition of Mount My��boku? We only ept one shinobi from a generation�� since Uchiha Sasuke has passed the test, he has been epted�� so����


    ��What?!�� Neji and Hinata were stunned as they heard Fukasaku��s words, and looked at Jiraiya, hoping that was not the case.


    Jiraiya was stunned. Now that he thinks about it, Fukasaku was indeed telling the truth. Mount My��boku really selects only one shinobi from a generation. His generation had only him, while Minato��s generation had only Minato.


    Seeing that even Jiraiya didn��t deny Fukasaku��s words, Neji was panicked, he desperately bowed to Fukasaku, and requested, ��Fukasaku-sama�� please give me a chance�� this opportunity was given to me by my Sensei�� I don��t want to disappoint him!��


    Fukasaku shook his head, ��Child�� there is nothing I can do�� this is the tradition of Mount My��boku.��


    ��But!�� Neji wanted to request once more�� however, he was interrupted by Fukasaku, ��Moreover, this is a matter of destiny�� so even if you had the chance, the result wouldn��t have changed.��


    ��Destiny?!��

 Chapter 767 - Mount Myōboku Trip: Conclusion

    ��Destiny?�� muttered Neji with a stunned expression.


    ��Yes, destiny!�� nodded Fukasaku as jumped on top of a nearby rock, and while looking at Sasuke in the distance, he said, ��The reason why Uchiha Kiyomi didn��t seed, but Uchiha Sasuke did, this is the guidance of the wheel of fate. It was Uchiha Sasuke��s destiny to be Mount My��boku��s sessor of this generation.��


    Listening to Fukasaku��s words, Jiraiya remembered his personal experience, and added, ��Now that you mention it, something simr happened to me. I identally came to Mount My��boku, that was also the guidance of fate.��


    Hearing Fukasaku and Jiraiya��s words, Neji questioned depressingly, ��Does that mean no matter how hard I work, the result will still remain the same? My destiny will never change?��


    Elder Fukasaku shook his head and jumped away.


    Jiraiya said with a sigh, ��There are some things that are just meant to happen, you can not change them. No matter what you do, they will happen eventually, the means may change, but the result will remain the same.��


    Neji looked at Sasuke in the distance while stroking the ��Caged Bird�� Cursed Mark on his forehead, and said in a saddened tone, ��I understand what you are saying Jiraiya-sama�� however, I am just not reconciled�� why does fate always against me?!��


    Jiraiya patted Neji��s shoulder, and said, ��You are still young to think of these things.�� He wanted to say more to Neji, and inspire him to continue to work hard, however, remembering the fate of being a member of the branch family of the Hyuga n, Jiraiya shook his head. The bigger headache is, ��Now how am I supposed to exin this to him?��


    The entire trip to Mount My��boku was proposed by Kuroto, and the only reason Jiraiya agreed was to reward him for his act of scaring away the Akatsuki and saving the vige from a major cmity.


    Jiraiya never expected that Uchiha n would also get involved in this. Normally, Jiraiya obviously wouldn��t have agreed, but he was forced to agree by his Sensei to draw Uchiha n closer to the vige in order to maintain the stability of the vige.


    Now everything is messed up, although Uchiha Kiyomi failed the test, Sasuke passed the test and was selected, on the other hand, Neji, and Hinata didn��t even have the opportunity to take the test, which made it difficult for Jiraiya to exin to Kuroto.


    After thinking for a long while, Jiraiya couldn��te up with any solution and shook his head, ��Forget it, it can��t be helped. Let��s just reward him some another time.��


    At this time, Sasuke returned.


    Neji quickly hid the disappointment on his face, and congratted Sasuke with a forced smile, ��Sasuke�� congrats�� you finally obtained such a powerful Summon!��


    Hinata and Kiyomi also congratted him, ��Congrattion Sasuke-san.�� ��Sasuke-onii-chan congrattions!��


    Sasukeughed proudly, and said, ��You guys won��t believe it�� Gamabunta can spray toad oil that augments Fire Style Jutsu�� and, he is also very good at Water Style Jutsu which makes up for my weakest chakra nature�� He is the perfect summon creature!�� And added after a pause, ��Moreover, he knows Kenjutsu, transformation Jutsu, and several other Shinobi techniques�� I believe he is even stronger than Naru�C��!��


    ��Okay�� okay�� Sasuke, let��s talk about these things after we return back to the vige.�� Said Jiraiya, interrupting Sasuke.


    Sasuke was stunned by Jiraiya��s words, and asked doubtfully, ��Going back so soon? Neji and Hinata haven��t taken the test, right?�� then he turned his head and looked in the direction where Elder Fukasaku was present until a while ago, and questioned, ��Huh? Where is Fukasaku-sama?��


    Jiraiya shook his head, ��Everything ispleted�� Neji and Hinata won��t have the opportunity to take the test.��


    Sasuke was takenaback, aback and questioned, ��What?! But why?��


    Jiraiya exined, ��There can only be one sessor of Mount My��boku from a generation�� this is the tradition of Mount My��boku. Since you passed the test, there won��t be any test for others.��


    ��What?!�� Sasuke was stupefied and felt guilty. He immediately looked at Neji, ��Neji�� I����


    Neji shook his head with a bitter smile, ��It can��t be helped Sasuke�� and I don��t me you�� Had I or Hinata-san passed the previous trial, such a situation wouldn��t have urred, this isn��t your fault.��


    Sasuke lowered his head and said in a guilty tone, ��But�� but if you took this test before me�� maybe�� maybe you would have passed and summoned Gamabunta!��


    Jiraiya scolded Sasuke, ��Don��t be stupid Sasuke. It was your destiny toe to Mount My��boku and pass the test to sign the summoning contract with Gamabunta. This is both an honor and a responsibility that you have to shoulder in the future.��


    Since Sasuke passed the test and was epted by Mount My��boku, Jiraiya has recognized Sasuke as his sessor. So, his attitude and tone of speech changed, and he started to treat Sasuke as his disciple.��


    Sasuke didn��t expect to hear such words, and quickly nodded, ��Yes�� I�� I understand!��


    With that out of the way, Jiraiya brought the four kids back to the Konoha Vige and after sending Neji and Hinata back to the Hyuga n, he took Sasuke and Kiyomi to the Uchiha n.


    ��


    Patriarch��s Mansion, Hyuga n


    After the return of Neji and Hinata, Hiashi, Hizashi, and Kuroto gathered and asked the two about the details of their trip to Mount My��boku.


    Feeling the concerned gaze of the Patriarch, his father, and Sensei, Neji felt ashamed of himself, and said tremblingly, ��I�� am sorry�� I failed to sign a summoning Contract.��


    Hinata also said timidly, ��I�� I also failed.��


    Both Hiashi and Hizashi sighed, and a trace of disappointment shed in Hiashi��s eyes.


    Especially at Hinata, she had the opportunity to go to two of the three Unexplored Sage Regions, and she failed both times.


    Contrary to Hizashi and Hiashi, Kuroto was much calmer. The moment he saw Sasuke being part of the trip, he knew that there would be some unexpected changes at Mount My��boku. After a while of silence, he instructed Neji, ��Tell me everything that happened at Mount My��boku, every detail.��


    Neji nodded and told everything. From the moment of arriving at thend of toads, to meeting Elder Fukasaku, then meeting the Great Toad Sage Gamamaru, the Senjutsu trial after that, and the testter.


    ��Sigh, it was bad luck this time.�� Muttered Hizashi after he heard the reason for Neji and Hinata��s failure.


    Kuroto chuckled, ��Bad luck? Do you really think that��s the reason?��


    Feeling the mockery in Kuroto��s tone, Hizashi looked at him doubtfully, and asked, ��Is there any other reason?��


    Kuroto folded his hands over his chest, and said lightly, ��Gamamaru, leader of Mount My��boku, has the ability to see the future of some individuals. The reason Uchiha Sasuke was selected, is not because he passed the stupid test, it��s because Gamamaru saw something in Sasuke��s future, and felt that Sasuke was more worthy to investpared to the other kids.��


    Neji was stunned, ��Sensei�� wasn��t that the arrangement of fate?��


    Kuroto chopped Neji��s head, and said, ��I have already told you several times not to believe in something as stupid as fate. Everything is in our hands as long as we make ourselves capable enough!��

 Chapter 768 - A Conversation b/w Sensei & Shishō: Giving Up?

    ��Since the people of Mount My��boku rejected the Hyuga n, there is no need for us to think about them anymore.�� Said Hizashi with a helpless expression.


    Kuroto nodded, ��Forget it, it��s not that big of a deal anyway�� the contract with Mount My��boku was just an opportunity, it doesn��t matter all that much.�� Then stood up and left.


    Hearing Hizashi and Kuroto��s words, Hiashi couldn��t help but sigh.


    The children��s trip to Mount My��boku is undoubtedly another disastrous defeat for the Hyuga n against the Uchiha n.


    Whether in terms of prestige or overall strength, the Uchiha n firmly surpasses the Hyuga n. Even in the Ninja Academy, Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Kiyomi��s performance is starting to overwhelm Neji and Hinata��s performance.


    It won��t be wrong to say that in recent years, except for the time when Kuroto was chosen as the Principal of the Konoha Ninja Academy over Uchiha Shisui, the Hyuga n has always been surpassed by the Uchiha n. This streak of continuous defeat has severely affected the status of the Hyuga n in Konoha. These days the residents of Konoha no longer consider the Uchiha and Hyuga ns on the same level.


    And now that Uchiha Sasuke has signed a Summoning contract with the toad of Mount My��boku, one of the three unexplored Sage regions, it is foreseeable that the gap between the two ns will continue to widen in the future.


    Faced with such a predicament, Hiashi�Cthe Patriarch of the Hyuga n�Ccan��t help but get more and more annoyed.


    ��


    After leaving the mansion of the Patriarch, Kuroto was on his way to the Ninja Academy, and Neji silently followed him, it seemed that he wanted to say something, but was hesitating to speak.


    Seeing Neji��s behavior, Kuroto guessed his thoughts, and said, ��I have already told you several times�� not to hesitate when speaking your thoughts. Just speak what you want, what��s there to hesitate.��


    Neji raised his head, and asked, ��Sensei, can the Great Toad Sage of Mount My��boku really foresee the future? Can he really see the destiny of other people?��


    Kuroto nodded lightly, ��Yes.��


    A disappointment appeared in Neji��s eyes as he heard Kuroto��s reply, and asked another question, this time in a very low voice, ��If the Great Toad Sage can foresee the future of others, and he chose Sasuke based on his future that Gamamaru-sama foresaw�� then�� does that mean my future�� it��s not as bright as Sasuke?��


    Since Neji learned about Gamamaru��s ability to foresee the future from Kuroto, this thought has been guing him.


    ��You worry too much Neji.�� Said Kuroto, and added, ��For one, Gamamaru seems to make vague predictions, and he seems to see scattered fragments of the future. And just because he can predict the future of some people doesn��t mean that he can predict everyone��s future, not to mention, the future he predicts may not be so urate.��


    ��Sensei�� you don��t need tofort me.�� Said Neji in a saddened tone.


    Hearing Neji��s words, Kuroto remained silent.


    If it were a normal situation, Kuroto won��t say such words, he is very clear about Gamamaru��s ability to predict the future, and it��s beyond urate, there is no doubt about it, however, that is only under normal circumstances. This world is no longer normal, Kuroto presence in this world haspletely changed it over and over again.


    The most important thing is, that Gamamaru might not be able to foresee Neji��s future at all.


    When Kurotost met with Miroku, she told him that the presence of Ryumyaku had affected the flow of Natural Energy around him, making it impossible for anyone to foresee his future.


    In other words, Ry��myaku has the ability to shield irvoyance abilities.


    If you think about it, irvoyance is just an advanced application of Natural Energy.


    Anyone who has an advanced level of control over Natural Energy should be able to foresee the future after some training, however, there is a catch, they can only foresee the future of individuals, not the world itself.


    Here Ry��myakues into y, Ry��myaku�Cafter all, is a cluster of Natural Energy�Cand since Kuroto carries such dense Natural Energy with him, and has formed a contract with it, so he is considered part of nature itself, making it impossible for anyone to foresee his future, and Gamamaru is no exception.


    Since Neji is Kuroto��s disciple, Neji��s destiny is deeply connected with Kuroto, if anyone tries to foresee Neji��s future, Kuroto is bound to be involved, making it difficult for others to foresee Neji��s future as well. That��s why, Kuroto believes that when Gamamaru tried to foresee Neji��s future, he shouldn��t have seen anything, making him believe that Neji is nothing special.


    Of course, this is what Kuroto thinks, obviously, he can��t tell these things to Neji.


    Neji continued, ��Even if our future was uncertain before, that��s no longer the case�� And the Great toad Sage might not be wrong about Sasuke��s bright future.


    Sasuke��s talent is no worse than mine, and after he signed the summoning contract with Mount My��boku, he not only obtained a powerful summoning beast, but also got entry to Mount My��boku. And now that he can go there whenever he wants and train Senjutsu of Mount My��boku, the difference in our abilities will be more and more apparent, over time.


    After Naruto �Cwho always rankedst�Cmastered the Senjutsu, his strength increased by several levels, and he could put up a fight against the Jonin-level shinobi, just think about how strong Sasuke will be if he masters the Senjutsu!


    At this rate, I don��t even have the opportunity topete against Sasuke�� all of this has nothing to do with the hard work, it alles down to fate!��


    Kuroto chuckled, ��Does that mean you have epted defeat?��


    ��I�� I just don��t see any hope of surpassing them in the future. Naruto has the inheritance of Ry��chi Cave, Sasuke has the inheritance of Uchiha n and Mount My��boku�� and me�� what do I have? Just a pair of Byakugan locked in a cage! Sensei�� I don��t see the way forward!�� said Neji, with an expressionless face.


    Kuroto didn��t interrupt Neji, he allowed Neji to speak his doubts, and when Neji finally stopped, Kuroto asked, ��Answer me Neji, are Ry��chi Cave and Mount My��boku so great that you even lost your fighting spirit? What��s so great about them?��

 Chapter 769 - A Conversation b/w Sensei and Shishō: The Meaning of Destiny

    ��What��s so great about Mount My��boku and Ry��chi Cave?��


    ��Uh�� this���� Neji didn��t know how to answer, Kuroto��s question.


    In Neji��s understanding, Kuroto should know the meaning of Mount My��boku and Ry��chi Cave better than him, therefore, he couldn��t figure out why Kuroto asked such a question.


    And before Neji could answer him, Kuroto asked another question, ��Garaga�� And Gamabunta�� do you think they are strong?��


    ��Sensei���� this time, Neji was taken aback, and quickly replied, ��Sensei�� maybe you haven��t seen Naruto��s summon Garaga�� and Sasuke��s summon Gamabunta�� both of them are strong Summons!��


    At the time of Combat Assessment at the Forest of Death, Kuroto arrived only after Garaga left the scene, therefore, Neji thought that Kuroto had never seen Garaga, nor has he even seen Gamabunta, so he doesn��t really know how strong the two of them are?


    Hearing Neji��s question, Kuroto chuckled, ��Is that what you think?�� and turned his eyes towards the horizon.


    It was already evening, only the afterglow of the setting sun was visible on the horizon, and the bright moon loomed in the sky. Staring at the looming moon, Kuroto said lightly, ��Whether Mount My��boku or Ry��chi Cave or Shikkotsu Forest, these ces are nothingpared to�C����


    Before Kuroto couldplete it, suddenly a lot of noise came from the other side of the corridor. Kuroto paused and looked in that direction only to find the trainees of Neji��s ssing towards him.


    The ones leading the trainees were none other than Sasuke and Naruto, while the other trainees like Shikamaru, Rock Lee, Kiba, and the others followed the two. They seemed to be arguing something and looked extremely excited.


    Kuroto and Neji were confused.


    Soon, they came closer to Kuroto, and greeted him with a respectful bow, ��Good Evening, Sensei!��


    Kuroto nodded lightly, ��Good evening.�� Then asked curiously, ��What are you kids doing?��


    Sasuke quickly replied, ��Sensei, I am going to challenge Naruto!��


    Hearing Sasuke��s answer, Kuroto couldn��t help but think, ��It has only been a few hours since he signed the contract at Mount My��boku, and now he has rushed to challenge Naruto. It seems Sasuke is really in a hurry to restore his reputation.�� And turned towards Naruto.


    Naruto held his hands at the back of his head and seemed carefree about the entire situation, it was as if he didn��t take Sasuke��s challenge to heart. Naruto seemed to have confidence.


    Seeing Naruto��s indifferent and carefree expression, Sasuke snorted, ��Humph�� I am going to beat the crap out of you today!��


    Naruto smirked, ��Just try�� I am not afraid of you!��


    For a moment, sparks appeared before Sasuke and Naruto��s eyes, fighting intentions were clearly visible.


    The students behind the two were either supporting Naruto or Sasuke.


    Seeing the heated atmosphere, Kuroto said, ��Well that��s good to know that you want to challenge Naruto, however, you don��t have toe to me for that. The Ninja Academy doesn��t prohibit challenging others�� so howe all of you are here?��


    Sasuke hurriedly replied, ��The academy��s training field would be too small, and we won��t be able to use everything�� so we want to go outside the vige or to the forest of death, Sensei�� please give your permission!��


    ��Oh�� so that��s the case.�� Muttered Kuroto in realization.


    It requires the principal��s permission for the trainees to step outside the vige or to go to the Forest of Death, so it makes sense that these children are here.


    Sasuke and the others nodded, ��Yes.��


    Kuroto waved his hand, ��Go�� but don��t run too far.��


    He had no reason to stop them, as for the matter of their safety? Kakashi, and Shisui were following these children from the shadows, even Itachi seemed to be keeping an eye on them with his crows, so there was nothing to worry about, therefore, Kuroto immediately agreed to Sasuke��s request.


    Seeing that they got the permission, Sasuke��s face brightened, and he thanked Kuroto ��Thank you Sensei.�� After that, he turned towards Neji who was quiet for the entire time, and said, ��Neji�� you alsoe with us!��


    ��Me?! Uh�� let��s forget this time�� maybe next time.�� Knowing that Sasuke and the others were going outside the vige, Neji understood that they would definitely use their powerful Summons, so he refused without thinking about it too much.


    Neji is very clear that his current self can��t fight Sasuke and Naruto, both of them seem to have surpassed him, so there is no point in fighting and embarrassing himself.


    Naruto�Cwho couldn��t read Neji��s thoughts�Cwas confused, and asked, ��Why?��


    Sasuke also stared at Neji with a doubtful expression.


    ��I��!�� As Neji was about to give an excuse, he saw Sasuke and Naruto��s expressions and realized that the two of them weren��t inviting him to spar, rather, they were inviting him to watch them spar, just like the rest of the children behind them.


    Knowing that he had mistaken their intention, Neji was embarrassed, at the same time, he felt bitter in his heart. Before the Combat assessment of the Forest of Death, Neji was considered one of the top two, even Sasuke had to be extremely cautious against him, and now�� Sasuke doesn��t seem to think the same anymore.


    Kuroto guessed Neji��s embarrassment, and said to Sasuke and Naruto, ��You kids go first, Neji will catch upter, I have something to discuss with him.��


    Knowing the Sensei-Shish�� rtionship between Kuroto and Neji, Naruto and Sasuke nodded, ��All right Sensei.�� and then excitedly went towards Konoha��s gate.


    After everyone had walked away, Neji sighed quietly, and said to Kuroto, ��Sensei�� thank you�� if not for your help, I would have made a fool of myself.��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��I didn��t do that just to save you from embarrassment, I really have something to tell you�� soe with me.�� Then without giving Neji any opportunity to think, he picked up Neji and disappeared from the Ninja Academy.


    Whoosh!


    ��


    In just a few shes, Kuroto crossed the outer wall of Konoha and brought Neji to an open grasnd.


    Looking at his surroundings, which changed in less than a second, Neji was taken aback, and eximed, ��So�� so fast!��


    Neji knew that Kuroto was fast, however, to what extent, he realized only now. In the blink of an eye, they were outside Konoha, and this is not a joke! ��Can shinobi really be so fast?��


    Before Neji could ask his doubt, Kuroto looked at him, and asked, ��Do you�� really want a Summon?��


    Recalling the scene from a while ago, Neji nodded, ��Although, I don��t want to be left behind by Sasuke and Naruto�� I�� I don��t want to put you through that embarrassment again Sensei�� I am sorry.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��If that��s the case�� then.�� Then he bit his thumb, and while forming the hand signs, he said, ��There is no need to ask anyone��s help.��


    Neji was confused by Kuroto��s words, and recognizing the order of hand signs, he was surprised, ��Sensei�� do you�� do you have a Summon too?��


    ��I guess you can say that.�� Said Kuroto, and shouted, ��Summoning Jutsu!��


    Poof!


    Instantly, white smoke surged, covering the surroundings.


    The sky was already dim, and as the white smoke billowed up, the surroundings immediately darkened.


    What is strange is that, even after the smoke disappeared, the surroundings still remained dark. Neji was confused for a moment, and as he felt a behemoth-like presence behind him, he was taken aback, ��Se�� Sensei��!��

 Chapter 770 - A Conversation b/w Sensei and Shishō: A Summon

    Because it was already dark, and the presence appeared behind Neji, so he wasn��t able to see the behemoth-like existence for a moment, however, he was able to sense the sudden appearance of a very strong oppression from behind him.


    This sense of oppression was not inferior to Gamabunta and Garaga that Neji had already experienced, taking a deep breath, Neji turned around and looked above as he saw the appearance of the creature, and couldn��t help but mutter in astonishment, ��It��s�� it��s so big!!!��


    It��s a giant creature that appeared behind Neji, with a humongous body not inferior to the size of Garaga and Gamabunta, it has a pair of sharp tusks, a messy mane, and several scars on its body. The wild boar is none other than Okina Buta.


    ��But�� how could a wild boar?�� Neji was at a loss, he couldn��t figure out how could a boar be so big.


    The giant wild boar lowered its head, and while exhaling hot air from its nostrils, it lookedzily at Neji, then looked around, wondering how it got here.


    The pressure produced by the light exhale of the giant wild boar caused Neji to take a step back, he can��t help it, he is nothing but an ant in front of the giant wild boar.


    Of course, even if overwhelmed, Neji didn��t particrly feel threatened. This is because he noticed that although the boar looks ferocious and not someone you would want to mess with easily considering its wild mane, scars, andrge body, he didn��t show any particr killing intent. Rather, the wild boar appeared to bezy and confused about something.


    At the same time, Neji could sense a very familiar chakra inside the wild boar, therefore, his instincts didn��t warn him of any danger, and this greatly surprised him!


    Not only Neji, but even Kuroto�Cwho is standing on top of the wild boar�Cis also quite surprised, and muttered, ��Well�� well�� well�� Buta�� who would have thought that you would grow thisrge����


    Kuroto had expected it to grow rtivelyrge, but he didn��t expect that it would grow this big in such a short period of time.


    In the beginning, when Kuroto first saw Okina Buta in the forest of death, its size was only as big as a wild baby boar. It didn��t even reach his knees, but half a yearter when he saw the wild boar again, it seemed to have be the final boss of the Forest of Death, and it was affecting the food chain of the Forest of Death which left Konoha with no choice but to issue a mission of eliminating it. Kuroto saved the boar from death and transported it somewhere else, to a more dangerous forest in thend of Fire, unexpectedly, Buta preserved there and continued to grow in size and strength. The next time Kuroto met it, it was after his battle with Sasori when Buta helped him escape that battlefield. After that, Kuroto didn��t see it for quite a lot of time, and thest time was after the death of Miko-same�� at that time, Buta was already as big as a house of several floors.


    And now that Kuroto has seen Buta again after a few years, he has grown as big as a hill. The speed that Buta has disyed in growing its size is really amazing. Right now, its size is not inferior to Gamabunta, and Garaga, some of the most powerful andrge creatures of the unexplored Sage Regions.


    Of course, even if Buta��s size has grown, its IQ doesn��t seem to have changed all that much, it still appears to be somewhat dull, as it has yet to figure out how it appeared in the middle of nowhere.


    Sighing slightly, Kuroto tapped the head of Buta with his feet, and called out, ��Hey Buta�� don��t tell me you still don��t understand what��s going on?!��


    As soon as it heard that familiar name and familiar voice, Buta��s eyes widened, and sensing the presence of Kuroto on top of it, he jumped up and down in affection.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As Buta jumped up and down in affection, the whole ground shook.


    Looking at the giant boar jumping up and down in front of him, Neji was horrified as he struggled to stand and not fall. The entire grasnd was shaking as if an earthquake hade. He couldn��t figure out what caused the boar to suddenly jump up and down!?


    ��Alright�� alright�� I get it you are happy to see me again.�� Said Kuroto, and warned, ��But calm down, or I��ll send you back��!��


    Kuroto��s warning caused Buta to calm down, and after that Kuroto observed it carefully. He could see a lot of scars on its body, meaning this guy continued to cause a lot of trouble wherever it went, and as a result, it suffered a lot.


    Of course, Kuroto also discovered that the scars on Buta��s body were quite old, meaning that it has been a while since he got injured seriously, this implies that in the past few years, Buta hasn��t had any difficulty prey, and thought, ��He must have gotten quite strong.��


    With such a thought, Kuroto activated his Byakugan and observed the chakra flowing through Buta��s body. He was quite surprised to find a huge reserve of Tenseigan Chakra in Buta��s body that seemed quite strange to him, and he couldn��t help but think, ��This is quite weird.��


    Unable to figure out the exact problem, Kuroto put his hand on Buta��s back and drew some chakra out of its body. After drawing out enough chakra, he yed with Buta��s chakra as he tried to learn, what was going on.


    And it didn��t take him long to figure out the problem.


    Back when he was learning to create poisons, Kuroto tested all his poisons on the young Buta, and after he was done with that, Kuroto rewarded Buta by forcibly opening thework of Chakra veins in its body. Although the process was very painful for Buta, the result that appears now seemed to be worth the effort and suffering.


    In fact, Kuroto never imagined that his actions back then would produce such a fruit. The fact that Kuroto opened Buta��s chakra veins using his Tenseigan Chakra caused Buta to gain a chakra type with characteristics of Tenseigan Chakra, although the density of Tenseigan Chakra in Buta��s body is very dilute, it is there�� of course, this is not the best part, the best part is, over the course of years, the Tenseigan Chakra in Buta��s body fused with the Natural Energy in its body which caused the dilute Tenseigan Chakra to mutate and produce a new type of a very strong chakra.


    ��No wonder it could continue to survive! Heck, I never imagined that Buta had such adaptability to Natural Energy�� But now that I think about it, it does make sense, how else could it continue to survive all those deadly poisons and injuries? Having such a high healing factor is impossible without a reason�� it seemed Buta was a little adapt to Natural Energy�� and I never figured it out because I couldn��t sense Natural Energy at that time. But to think that the little guy from back then could fuse Natural Energy with the Tenseigan Chakra�� although you are a dumb guy; it seemed you are also one of a kind genius!�� muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful expression.


    It must not be forgotten that fusing Natural Energy and Tenseigan is a very difficult task, even Kuroto has not been able to aplish it so far, but Buta did�� if this doesn��t make Buta a genius, then what else does?


    ��Well, I guess I have found a way forward.�� Muttered Kuroto, and thought, ��Of course, I��ll focus on thatter, first let��s solve the problem that I came here for.�� As he disappeared from his ce and appeared before Neji.


    Seeing Kuroto, Neji hurried to him, curiosity and anxiousness clearly visible on his face as he asked, ��Sensei�� this boar�� is it your Summon?��


    ��Yes.�� Nodded Kuroto.


    Kuroto��s affirmation caused Neji to be more curious as he asked, ��Howe I have never heard of it?��


    ��It��s just a summon, nothing to brag too much about.�� Answered Kuroto.


    ��Just a summon?�� Neji was taken aback by Kuroto��s casual way of referring to Buta, and asked, ��Just a summon? Sensei��! It��s�� it��s so big! How can it be ��just a Summon?����


    Neji didn��t think that Buta was an ordinary Summon. He could see a very powerful chakra inside Buta��s body with his Byakugan, therefore, he knew very well that the wild boar was definitely not ��just a summon��!

 Chapter 771 - A Conversation b/w Sensei and Shishō: Contracting A Summon

    ��It��s just a summon, nothing to brag too much about.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Neji couldn��t help but sigh, ��I am afraid only you can say this Sensei, I don��t think anyone else would be so callous about having such a powerful Summon.��


    ��No matter what you think about it, at the end of the day, it��s just a Summon, nothing more nothing less.�� Said Kuroto indifferently.


    Neji shook his head and decided to not think too much about Kuroto��s words and looked at the giant boar, and as if he suddenly remembered something, he turned towards Kuroto and asked, ��Sensei, does this giant boar have a name?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes�� I named it Okina Buta.�� And added, ��You can also call it Buta.��


    ��Okina Buta���� muttered Neji with a thoughtful expression.


    Looking at Neji��s thoughtful expression, Kuroto said, ��So, do you want to make Buta your summon?��


    Neji nodded hurriedly, ��I want to�� but�� but�� Sensei will it agree? And what kind of test will I have to pass in order to get the approval?��


    Kuroto thought about Neji��s question and said with a smile, ��Congrattions Hyuga Neji on passing the test.��


    Neji was puzzled, ��This makes no sense, I haven��t even given the test yet.��


    ��Indeed, that��s true, however, I, the person responsible for taking your test hereby dere that you have passed the test, you may sign the summoning contract with the strongest and the most legendary Boar in the world�� Okina Buta.�� Said Kuroto.


    ��Uhhh���� Neji felt weird about this situation.


    Of course, Kuroto noticed it and asked, ��It feels strange right? But think about it, something simr happened at Mount Myoboku.��


    Kuroto��s words widened Neji��s eyes as he muttered in realization, ��Sensei�� do you want to tell me that that test at Mount Myoboku had nothing to do with the arrangement of fate or whatever, it��s all up to the people who can make decisions?��


    ��Exactly.�� Nodded Kuroto, then he patted Neji��s head and said, ��Remember my words�� Never listen to other people when ites to matters rted to fate�� I can��t say for others, however, when ites to you, your fate has always been in your hands and will always remain in your hands, no matter what others say, therefore, never ept others�� judgment until yourst breath.��


    ��Yes.�� Nodded Neji with tears flowing down his cheeks.


    ��Well enough with the waterworks, now let��s get down to business�� If you want to sign a Summon Contract with Buta, then just do it�� I don��t have all day.�� Said Kuroto as he took out a small scroll from his Kimono, and unfolded it in front of Neji.


    Neji swiftly and neatlypleted the procedure and after all the formalities werepleted, Kuroto turned around and said to the wild boar, ��Buta�� he is Neji, my Disciple�� If he ever summons you, don��t bezy and help him out, got it?��


    ��I understand, master!�� a voice resounded in Neji and Kuroto��s heads.


    Neji was surprised by the voice, and asked, ��Sensei�� this voice����


    Kuroto nodded, ��Although Buta can not speak ournguage, it canmunicate with us telepathically, and now that you have signed the summoning contract with it, you can alsomunicate with it via telepathy.��


    ��That�� that��s amazing!�� marveled Neji with wide eyes.


    By now, Neji��s depression hadpletely disappeared, and the former brilliance in his eyes had recovered.


    While stroking Buta��s tusks, Neji asked Kuroto, ��Sensei, what kind of Ninjutsu can Buta use?��


    Kuroto said with a smile, ��That��s something you will have to explore yourself.��


    Neji nodded, ��I understand.�� Then looked at Buta and muttered excitedly, ��With Buta�� even I can����


    ncing at Neji��s excited expression, Kuroto said to Neji, ��Acquiring Buta as a Summon is fine and all, however, I want you to stay focused�� at this age, you should be focused on building your base and increasing your personal strength�� these summons like Buta and the others are just superficial and might not be of much help when ites down to it����


    Even at Ancor Vantian, Kuroto has forbidden Gaara and Karin from using any Summons, so both carry out basic training to strengthen their foundation.


    In Kuroto��s view, young age is the best time for strengthening the foundation, and at this time, children should focus on honing their Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, and Chakra control, diverting their attention on things such as Summons and all would be of no benefit to them. Besides, using the Summons also requires strength, and if the children don��t even manage to acquire such strength, then the Summons will also be useless.


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Neji tried to exin, ��Sensei�� I�� that����


    Kuroto shook his head, ��You don��t need to exin, I perfectly understand what��s going on in your mind. I too was a kid once, and I understand what you are feeling.��


    Always being behind Kakashi and Asuma wasn��t a very pleasant experience. Two of them were above the others, and this put a lot of pressure on the others, including Kuroto.


    Thinking of his childhood days, Kuroto added, ��It doesn��t matter to me what you do in regards to your friends, however, as your Sensei it is my duty to make sure that you don��t lose your focus and walk the wrong path, always keep this in your mind. This time is fine, but, the next time, don��t get affected by what��s happening in your surroundings, always stay focused.��


    Neji nodded, ��I will keep your words in my heart and work harder than ever.��


    Kuroto nodded with a smile, ��That��s good then.��


    With that out of the way, Kuroto decided to return back to the vige. Knowing what was going on in Neji��s mind, Kuroto didn��t waste any time and said, ��I know you can��t wait anymore, so let��s go back.��


    Neji took a deep breath and said, ��This time for sure�� I will definitely not lose!��


    ��


    Outside Konoha


    Naruto and Sasuke were confronting each other on the open field, and the contemporaries who followed the two kids were watching the battle in excitement and nervousness.


    On top of a tree farther away from the battle between Naruto and Sasuke, a group of Jonin including Kakashi, Shisui, Itachi, Anko, Guy, Asuma, and Kurenai were standing or sitting as they watched the battle between the two kids.


    Looking at his hand that was injured not long ago, Asuma said with a smirk, ��Shisui�� don��t me me for taking sides, however, I believe that Naruto will be the winner of the battle. Don��t get me wrong, I get it that the kid from the Uchiha n is extremely talented and strong, however, that kid Naruto is just some other level shit. Even I am not confident against him. So, you should probably be ready to save Uchiha Sasuke�� there is no telling what might happen if Naruto goes all out like he did thest time.��


    Itachi said from the side, ��Don��t worry Asuma-san�� For one, I have confidence in Sasuke; secondly, if I see Sasuke being in danger, I will save him before it��s toote. Shisui-san doesn��t have to take action for such a small matter.��


    ��You?�� muttered Asuma in surprise. He didn��t think that Itachi was capable enough to stand up to his words.


    Itachi may be a genius, but at best Itachi is on the same level as him, not as strong as Shisui and Asuma believes that Itachi should understand this perfectly. Knowing that Asuma�Chimself isn��t confident�CItachi still made such a im, made Asuma think that Itachi is too arrogant to be able to understand his own strength.


    Of course, Itachi guessed Asuma��s thoughts, but he didn��t care about Asuma��s thoughts and continued to observe the battle between Naruto and his little brother.

 Chapter 772 - Sandaime’s Intentions

    On the other side of the battlefield, Tsunade sat on the canopy of a tree with her hands underneath her breasts, and while watching the battle between Naruto and Sasuke, she asked Jiraiya, ��Is it really true?��


    ��What?�� asked Jiraiya somewhat distracted.


    ��You know�� about what you told Sensei�� you n on taking Uchiha Sasuke as your disciple, is it really true?�� asked Tsunade.


    Jiraiya nodded, ��Yes.�� And exined, ��From what Gamamaru-sama has told me. Uchiha Sasuke will y a major role in determining the future of the Shinobi World.��


    Tsunade was surprised, and asked, ��Does that make Uchiha Sasuke the ��child of the prophecy�� you have been searching for all your life?��


    Jiraiya shrugged, ��I don��t know. What I know is that Uchiha Sasuke is important for the future of the Shinobi World. Since that��s the case, it is my duty to make sure that I guide him on the right path. A duty that I failed to fulfill with Nagato.��


    ��I see. Still, it��s surprising that Gamamaru-sama would put such importance on someone from the Uchiha n.�� Said Tsunade, and added, ��Since you have made your decision, you have to carefully exin to Hyuga Kuroto as well. That kid is smart and not someone you can deal with easily.��


    Jiraiya raised his eyebrow, and asked, ��What makes you say this?��


    Tsunade said lightly, ��I heard that just after the Assessment of the forest of death, he had a dispute with the elders of the main family of the Hyuga n�� the result of the dispute surprised me�� Hyuga Kuroto incapacitated all the elders and walked out unscathed�� What��s more surprising is that this entire dispute happened in the middle of a major n meeting where the Patriarch, as well as other nsmen, were also present, and not anyone dared to do a thing to him.��


    Jiraiya was stunned, ��Such a thing happened within the Hyuga n?��


    Incapacitating all the elders of the main family and still walking out unscathed is a big thing, therefore, Jiraiya is quite surprised upon hearing this news.


    Tsunade nodded, and added, ��Not only this, but I also heard that the Patriarch of the Hyuga n has forbidden the others from trying to punish him via the ��Caged Bird�� Cursed Seal, so the main family has no effective method of punishing him, so they are a little bit wary of him.��


    ��That��s really something���� muttered Jiraiya impressed, and questioned, ��Do you know what caused this dispute?��


    Tsunade said, ��I am not certain, but I did hear that the cause of the dispute was rted to Hyuga Neji��s performance in the assessment. The elders of the main family were dissatisfied with his disciple��s performance and wanted to punish the child, however, Kuroto didn��t allow such a thing to happen�� hence the dispute.��


    Jiraiya folded his hands over his chest, and said, ��This means he puts a lot of value on his disciple, otherwise, he won��t go to such lengths for his disciple.��


    Tsunade nodded with a chuckle, ��I guess�� that��s why I told you that you would have to exin it properly to him����


    Jiraiya sighed, ��I understand what you are saying Tsunade.�� And added, ��The very reason I took the kids to Mount Myoboku was upon his request, it was to reward him. Since Sasuke was selected instead of either of them, I thought that I would find another opportunity to reward him�� the problem is�� I don��t know how to reward him.��


    Tsunade said with a smile, ��You don��t have to feel so troubled. Sensei told me about some of his ns yesterday. If the n seeds, then Kakashi will be the Godaime Hokage�� and once Kakashi bes the next Hokage, there will be a need for an Advisor Council for Kakashi. And Hyuga Kuroto can be made one of the Advisors.��


    Hearing Tsunade��s words, Jiraiya frowned, ��Make him a member of the Advisor Council?��


    ��I had the same expression as you when Sensei told me this�� Huh�� wouldn��t that be interesting�� a member of the branch family of the Hyuga n being a member of the Advisor Council?�� said Tsunade with a smile.


    Aware of the fact that Hyuga Kuroto is a member of the branch family of the Hyuga n, and seems to have developed a dispute with the main family, Sarutobi Hiruzen still ns to make Kuroto a member of the Advisor Council to support the next Hokage�� this seems rather odd.


    Sandaime��s intention of restricting the main family of the Hyuga n by using a Hyuga shinobi is clearly visible. Thinking of this, Jiraiya couldn��t help but ask, ��Has Sensei finalized this?��


    Tsunade shook her head, ��He seems to have such intentions�� as for what exactly he will do, that will depend on the situation at that time. What I can tell you is that Sensei is slowly paving the way for Kakashi to inherit the position of the next Hokage, of course, this is not a short-term process, it will take some time. Besides, at this time, Kakashi doesn��t seem to be ready to be the Hokage either.��


    Thinking so, Tsunade looked in the direction of Kakashi.


    Unlike the Cannon, although the current Kakashi is too different, he is not lost on the path of life, he has the determination to move forward, not only has he sessfully mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique, but he is also actively training Eight Inner Gates Formation, so his strength is nothing to be worried about.


    The only problem with Kakashi at the moment is that he is too preupied with something in his mind, unless Kakashi manages to free his mind from that, he won��t be ready for Hokage.


    Jiraiya muttered, ��He too has a lot going on in his life.��


    ��Everybody has.�� Said Tsunade as she shook her head and added, ��But he will be free very soon.��


    Jiraiya nodded, ��Yes�� he is Minato��s disciple. Kakashi won��t disappoint.�� Then he suddenly thought of something, and asked Tsunade, ��So�� who do you think will win the duel? Minato��s son�� or my disciple?��


    Tsunade turned her attention to the battlefield and replied, ��Uzumaki Naruto.��


    ��


    Back to the Battlefield


    With his hands in his pocket, Sasuke looked at Naruto standing opposite him and said coldly, ��Naruto�� I admit that I had underestimated you�� however�� I don��t intend to give up my position of number one to anyone�� and you are no exception!��


    Naruto with his hands folded behind his neck said with a chuckle, ��What are you talking about Sasuke? Haven��t I already taken your position!��


    Sasuke was irked by Naruto��s words, and said, ��For a brief time yes�� However, I am going to take back my spot! Don��t get me wrong�� you are strong all right. With your strength, it wouldn��t be difficult to be number one in some other generation�� but your luck is not good�� I am also in this generation�� and I won��t allow anyone to surpass me!��


    ��Humph��!�� Naruto snorted coldly, then he bit his finger and said while weaving the hand signs, ��Then I am going to show you that I have surpassed you!�� and shouted, ��Summoning Jutsu!��


    Poof!


    With a burst of white smoke, the figure of Garaga appeared on the battlefield. Standing on the head of Garaga, Naruto said to Sasuke, ��Didn��t you say that you have a powerful Summon as well? Bring it out��! I don��t believe that your summon is stronger than Garaga!��


    Sasuke��s lips arched in a smile as he leisurely took out his hands from his pockets and while weaving the hand signs, he replied to Naruto, ��Today I am going to show you your ce!�� then shouted, ��Summoning Jutsu!��

 Chapter 773 - Hyuga Neji’s Comeback

    ��Today I am going to show you your ce!�� said Sasuke and shouted, ��Summoning Jutsu!��


    Poof!


    Suddenly there was another burst of white smoke, and as the smoke cleared, a huge red toad appeared before everyone, and Sasuke was standing on the head of the said giant toad.


    Garaga was previously seen by the children, so when Naruto summoned it again, although the children were amazed at the size of Garaga, they didn��t appear to be so excited, however, when Gamabunta was summoned by Sasuke, everyone was shocked and couldn��t help but exim in surprise, ��So�� So big��! I have never seen a toad this big in my life!��


    ��Amazing! Sasuke-Kun really has a powerful Summon!��


    ��Humph�� that��s to be expected of Sasuke-Kun�� after all, he is the best!��


    ��Come on�� Naruto�� Sasuke�� fight�� show us your strength!��


    ��Yes�� fight��! fight��! fight!��


    The children were immediately looking forward to the battle between Sasuke and Naruto. In their opinion, size equals strength, since Garaga and the toad summoned by Sasuke are so big, that means they must be incredibly strong, and they were excited to be able to watch the fight between such strong creatures.


    ��


    On the other side.


    As soon as Kakashi saw Sasuke��s summon, he was taken aback, and muttered doubtfully, ��That�� That��s Gamabunta-sama�� he is Jiraiya-sama��s Summon�� howe Uchiha Sasuke signed a summoning contract with him?��


    Asuma��s initial smirk disappeared as he saw Gamabunta, and with a stupefied expression, he couldn��t help but exim, ��Now way�� Even Uchiha Sasuke��!��


    Kurenai looked at Shisui on the side and said, ��No wonder you are not worried about Uchiha Sasuke�� he went to Mount Myoboku and signed a summoning contract with Gamabunta-sama?��


    Shisui exined with a helpless smile, ��Actually I did not know this either�� so even I am surprised.��


    ��Really?�� asked Kurenai suspiciously, and added, ��Why do I feel that that��s not the case at all?��


    Shisui shrugged lightly and Kurenai didn��t pursue the matter.


    On the other side, as Anko saw the appearance of Garaga and Gamabunta, she immediately became excited, ��This is going to be a good show.�� Then said with a saddened smile, ��If only I had a few Dango with me!��


    ��Here you go!�� suddenly a voice came from her side and the smell of Dango wafted through Anko��s nose.


    Anko looked to the side and noted Kuroto�Cwho had unknowingly appeared beside her�Cpassing a few Dango sticks to her.


    ��Thank you so much Kuroto!�� Anko cheered and quickly took the Dango sticks from Kuroto��s hand as she got busy relishing her favorite vor. She was least bothered about when and how Kuroto appeared beside her without her noticing. It happens a lot with her and she is used to it by now.


    Unlike Anko, the others weren��t the same. They were surprised by Kuroto��s sudden arrival and greeted him, ��Kuroto�� what are you doing here?��


    ��Just to see what is Gamabunta capable of.�� Said Kuroto as he looked in the direction of Garaga and Gamabunta.


    Itachi quickly apologized from the side, ��Kuroto-san�� I am really sorry about what happened at Mount Myoboku�� I hope����


    Kuroto waved his hand at Itachi and said, ��Don��t worry about it Itachi�� this matter had nothing to do with you or the Uchiha n�� They selected Sasuke, it��s not like I can me them for making their choice.��


    Mount Myoboku has the right to choose their spokesperson, and Kuroto has no right to feel offended by them just because they chose Sasuke over Neji. Simrly, Uchiha n isn��t at fault either, so he has no ns of retaliating against either of them. Of course, since Mount Myoboku made its choice, it will have to be responsible for its choice�� In the future, if Mount Myoboku were to get attacked, Kuroto is also going to make his own choice of that time�� after all, he can save only one person at a time just like they can only take one spokesperson at a time. As for whom to save�� that��s not for Kuroto to decide�� it will be fate�� decided by the wheel of destiny.


    As Kuroto was thinking of this, suddenly, another figure appeared on the battlefield in the distance.


    Everyone here was surprised upon noticing that figure, ��Huh.. is that�� Hyuga Neji? What is he doing there?��


    ��We have to save him�� at this rate, he will die!�� said Shisui, extremely worried.


    Kuroto shook his head, ��No�� he has made his choice�� now it��s up to him����


    ��Are you out of your mind Kuroto��? He is your disciple��! How can you say something so cruel�� what if he loses his life?�� scolded Kurenai, she couldn��t believe that Kuroto would say this, despite knowing the disparity in strength between Neji and the two Summons.


    Kuroto sighed, ��Don��t judge me so early.�� Then added, ��I am not going to exin�� Just wait and watch����


    Everyone was surprised at how casual Kuroto is about all this. Knowing Kuroto, they soon realized there must be a reason behind Kuroto��s confidence and eagerly looked at the battlefield. Even if eager, they were also prepared to take action and save Neji should they feel the need. Kuroto paid no mind to them and looked at the battlefield, for he knew full well that there wasn��t a reason for them to be so worried.


    ��


    On the Battlefield


    Standing on the head of Garaga and Gamabunta, Naruto and Sasuke spotted Neji��s figure and shouted at him, ��Neji�� you are finally here�� you almost missed the duel!��


    ��That means the fight has yet to start!?�� asked Neji looking at Sasuke and Naruto.


    Naruto nodded, ��We are about to start.�� Then added, ��You should stand with Shikamaru, Lee, and the others�� here you will get injured.��


    Neji shook his head, ��No�� I am going to stay right where I am�� for I am not here to watch the duel between you and Sasuke�� I am here to fight!��


    ��Fight?�� Sasuke was taken aback, and said lightly, ��Neji�� I and Naruto aren��t going to hold back�� that��s why we have called our Summons�� you�� you don��t have a Summon�� you can��t fight!��


    ��Yes�� you should stand behind, or else you will get injured!�� warned Naruto.


    ��Is that so?�� muttered Neji with a chuckle, and said, ��Then let me tell both of you�� You are mistaken to think that I don��t have a Summon�� I do have a summon�� and a very powerful one at that!��


    ��What are you talking about?�� asked Sasuke doubtfully.


    Neji didn��t answer Sasuke��s question�� he felt that it was better to show them than exin them, so he quickly bit his finger started to weave the hand signs, and shouted, ��Summoning Jutsu!��

 Chapter 774 - Battle Commences!

    Sitting on the canopy of a tree, Tsunade was puzzled as she looked at the battlefield, ��What��s going on? Is Hyuga Neji also nning to participate in the duel?��


    Jiraiya was also surprised, and said, ��He must have been stimted by something���� then he stood up and prepared to take action, ��I will stop him�� at this rate, he will get hurt, and if that happens, it will be more difficult to exin to Hyuga Kuroto.��


    Tsunade was about to nod�� however before she could, suddenly an explosion of white smoke urred on the battlefield, and as the smoke cleared, a huge wild boar appeared.


    Looking at the humongous wild boar under Neji��s feet, both Tsunade and Jiraiya were rendered speechless.


    ��That is���� muttered Jiraiya, incredibly surprised.


    Although the wild boar was quite a distance away from them, they could still feel the incredible chakra flux around it. From just a single nce, both the Sannin could tell that the Wild boar is no inferior to Garaga and Gamabunta whether theypare by size or strength.


    After figuring out things, Tsunade sat back, and hummed in dissatisfaction, ��Humph�� it seems we underestimated him!��


    ��


    ��What? Even Hyuga Neji! Are the children of this generation all monsters?�� eximed Asuma in shock.


    He, an elite Jonin, and the son of Sandaime Hokage is a little depressed now. He lost against Uzumaki Naruto in the assessment. Losing to Naruto was still a bit eptable, and Asuma excused his defeat with the reason that Naruto is just an exceptional case because he has mastered Senjutsu, has an incredibly powerful Summon, and can also use the Kyuubi��s power, however, today the bubble of his reality was burst twice�� one time by Uchiha Sasuke, and the second time by Hyuga Neji.


    True, Sasuke and Neji may not be as strong as Naruto, however, the fact that they have such powerful Summons means that defeating them would be a very difficult task even for an elite Jonin like him!


    Thinking so, Asuma couldn��t help but pinch himself, trying to wake himself up from this cruel dream, however, the pain kept reminding him that this was all real and not a bad dream.


    Simr to Asuma, Might Guy is also taken aback, but unlike Asuma, he isn��t depressed, rather he is curious, and asks, ��Howe Hyuga Neji acquired such a powerful Summon?��


    The source of Sasuke��s summon is clear to all, however, the source of Neji��s summon is a mystery. They hadn��t heard of anyone in Konoha using such a giant wild boar, and Neji should have acquired it from somewhere. But for a child�Cnot even a Genin�Cto acquire such a summon is rather surprising.


    Hearing Guy��s question, everyone got into thinking, but no one had the answer�� except for one�� Itachi held his chin thoughtfully and muttered, ��If I am not wrong�� I have seen this wild boar before.��


    Hearing Itachi��s thoughts, Shisui asked, ��You have?��


    Itachi nodded, ��Yes�� I seem to have seen a very simr wild boar�� but���� Recalling that time, Itachi added, ��I am not certain if it is the same wild boar�� because the wild boar I saw wasn��t this big.��


    Kuroto chuckled lightly, ��That��s surprising�� You still remember that day��?!��


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Itachi immediately widened his eyes and asked, ��Kuroto-san�� is it the same wild boar?��


    Everyone looked at Kuroto, some surprised, some curious. Before Kuroto could say anything, Anko held his shoulders and asked loudly, ��Kuroto�� is that wild boar your Summon? Why haven��t I heard about it?��


    ��


    On the other side


    Looking at the giant figure not too far away, Tenten couldn��t help but ask Rock Lee, ��Lee�� do you also see what I see�� Neji also has such a big Summon?��


    The surprise on Lee��s face was no less than that of Tenten, and he nodded nkly, ��If you are seeing a giant wild boar, then I am seeing it as well����


    ��Hyuga Neji�� how did you manage to get such a summon?�� thought Mika with a frowned expression, as she felt the pulsing heat on her back. For someone who owns a powerful summon, she knows that finding such creatures is not easy, therefore she couldn��t help but wonder. But then she thought of the identity of Neji��s sensei, and realized, ��It must have been him through Kuroto-sama.��


    Standing at the back of the crowd, Kiba couldn��t help but click his tongue in annoyance, ��Tch�� it��s really unlucky to be born in the same generation as the three of them.��


    Shino asked doubtfully, ��Why do you think so?��


    Kiba replied helplessly, ��My n wants me to fight for the top three positions�� but what do they know about my peers? In front of monsters like them, even surviving is more than I can ask for, let alone ranking among the top three!��


    Simr thoughts appeared in the minds of other trainees watching the battle.


    The children were eitherparing the strength of the three Summon, or trying to predict who would win among Naruto, Sasuke, and Neji.


    Compared to the sidelines, the atmosphere on the battlefield was a bit solemn.


    ��


    On the battlefield


    Naruto, Sasuke, and Neji were standing on the backs of their summons, looking at each other with calm expressions, their eyes moving back and forth waiting for the other parties to make the first move.


    A battle between three people ispletely different from a battle between two people. When ites to a battle between two people, the odds of winning are even irrespective of who makes the first move, however, that��s not the case when ites to a battle between three people. Here, the one who makes the first move will have to fight two enemies at the same time, therefore, the chances of him losing earlier are also higher, and these higher chances greatly affect the flow and oue of the battle.


    Feeling that the situation is troublesome, Gamabunta scolded Sasuke, ��Hey kid�� haven��t I told you to not summon me unless it��s something really important!?��


    Sasuke replied in a deep voice, ��This is important, it��s a battle to regain my honor and to prove that I am number one!��


    ��Uchiha and their stupid honor.�� Gamabunta snorted in dissatisfaction but didn��t abandon Sasuke. He carefully observed the giant wild boar on the side, then looked at the red snake under Naruto. The moment Gamabunta saw the red snake, his grip around his Tonto tightened and he muttered in a deep tone of voice, ��Encountering him is really unlucky!��


    Undoubtedly, Gamabunta recognized Garaga.


    Garaga also recognized Gamabunta and said with a malicious smirk, ��So, you are the enemy�� huh�� toad?�� Although extremely vignt, Garaga showed eagerness to fight Gamabunta.


    Feeling Garaga��s eagerness, Naruto hurriedly asked, ��Garaga�� do you know that giant toad?��


    Garaga replied, ��He is an old enemy.��


    Naruto nodded, then he pointed at Buta and asked, ��And what about that wild boar? Do you know it?��


    Garaga shook his head, ��Never seen it�� seems to be a dumb wild boar to me���� and added with saliva dripping from his mouth, ��I will use it to fill my stomach after I defeat the toad!��


    From Garaga��s point of view, the only threat here is Gamabunta. As for the wild boar, it��s just a dumb guy with a big body, a perfect prey that can be dealt with using just a single tail strike.


    With such thoughts in his mind�� Garaga leaned back slightly and leaped toward Gamabunta.


    Whoosh!

 Chapter 775 - Kaiju Battle

    Whoosh!


    Seeing Garagaing towards him, Gamabunta prepared to resist, however, something he didn��t expect happened, midway, Garaga changed his course andunched a surprise attack on OkinaButa with his tail.


    With a whistling sound, Garaga��s thick tail swiftly struck OkinaButa, causing the wild boar to copse to the ground with a rumbling sound.


    Boom!


    ��Wha�C��?!�� eximed Neji. He didn��t expect Garaga to be so cunning that he would suddenly change the target from Sasuke and Gamabunta to him and OkinaButa.


    Having dealt with one target, Garagaughed out loud, ��Hahaha�� that��s one! Now it��s your turn toad!��


    Gamabunta didn��t seem to be surprised, he drew out his Tonto and warned Sasuke, ��Be careful Sasuke!��


    ��Got it!�� nodded Sasuke.


    Just as Sasuke nodded, Garaga twisted its body, preparing to attack the two. However, before he could, OkinaButa�Cwho had copsed�Csuddenly stood up as if nothing happened and opened its mouth wide open with the intention of biting off Garaga��s tail.


    Feeling threatened, Garaga hurriedly leaped backward, and looked at the wild boar with a shocked expression, ��This boar��!��


    Garaga was really surprised that his attack didn��t do a thing to the boar, what��s more, troublesome is that not only did the boar seem unaffected by his attack, but it even tried to eat his tail, if Garaga was a moment too slow, his tail would have been torn off by the boar.


    Even Gamabunta was surprised, and muttered, ��It��s not just a boar with thick skin!��


    Now both Garaga and Gamabunta were vignt of OkinaButa as well.


    OkinaButa snorted heavily as hot steam blew out of its nostrils, and then it kicked its hooves and charged toward Garaga, intending to tackle the giant snake with its huge body.


    Despite its humongous size, OkinaButa moved swiftly and quickly closed the distance between the two. But Garaga seemed to be slightly faster, and more experienced, he flexibly avoided OkinaButa��s charge by leaping to the side, and after that, he sprayed out a greyish fluid toward both the enemies.


    Sensing the rich natural energy in the grey fluid, Gamabunta knew that it would be foolish to resist it, and immediately leaped into the air as he instructed Sasuke, ��Sasuke, use your strongest Fire Style Jutsu!��


    Sasuke nodded, and after quickly weaving the hand signs, he exhaled a giant fireball, ��Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!��


    At the same time, Gamabunta also puffed its cheeks and sprayed out a huge amount of toad oil, ��Toad Oil Bullet!��


    The toad oil fuelled the great fireball, increasing its size and heat as it transformed into a Jutsu of much greater power and area of effect, ��Fire Style: Toad Oil Majestic Fireball Jutsu!��


    The ��Toad Oil Majestic Fireball Jutsu�� seemed like a small sun as it turned everything in its path to pure ash and rushed toward Garaga and OkinaButa.


    Feeling the heat of the Fireball, Garaga knew that he had to avoid the attack. He twisted his body, and retreated far away, as he looked at the soon-to-be miserable wild boar with a cruel smirk, and thought, ��I suppose I won��t mind eating a cooked wild boar.��


    Gamabunta looked pitifully at the wild boar, as he thought, ��It can��t survive this.��


    The reason behind such a thought is that, unlike him and Garaga, OkinaButa didn��t choose to retreat, so now the wild boar has to deal with attacks from both sides. On one side was Garaga��s petrifying Venom, and on the other side was Sasuke��s fireball that was fuelled by his Toad oil. Surviving such an attack is not possible even for him, let alone for a wild boar of unknown background.


    Everyone thought that this time the wild boar would not be able to survive, however, something they didn��t expect to happen, happened again, rather than choosing to dodge the two attacks, OkinaButa heavily stomped on the ground and as it did that, a bluish chakra spread out from his body, instantly covering several hundred meters around him.


    The area that was enveloped by the chakra started to change under its effect. The people inside the area felt something heavy grabbing them and pulling them towards the center against their will. It was like a strong attractive force that pulled everything towards it. The lighter the object, the weaker the force of attraction it felt, and the heavier the object, the stronger the force of attraction it felt.


    Gamabunta and Garaga, being the heaviest targets to experience the force of attraction felt their body sink and get pulled towards the boar irresistibly.


    ��What the hell is happening?�� eximed Gamabunta and Sasuke as both of them were dragged towards the giant fireball of their own making.


    ��Damn, what kind of Jutsu is this!?�� �C Simr doubts appeared in the mind of Naruto and Garaga as both of them were forcefully dragged towards the same fireball.


    Boom!


    ��


    Hokage Building


    While processing the documents, Sandaime suddenly felt an unusual golden lighting through the window and raised his head with a frown. He looked through the window and was taken aback upon finding that the Sun that had set a while ago seemed to have risen again, turning the sky bright at night.


    ��That is��!�� muttered Sandaime in shock as he realized what the new sun is.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an explosion urred that shook the entire vige, even the Hokage Building wasn��t spared as it trembled lightly.


    After resisting the impact, Sandaime anxiously looked toward the source of the explosion and asked the Anbu stationed in his office, ��What��s going on?��


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The captain of the Anbu Squad appeared in Sandaime��s office and answered his doubts, ��Hokage-sama, a fierce battle seems to have broken outside the vige, I have sent a squad to investigate, we��ll soon have answers.��


    Sandaime pondered over the captain��s words, then shook his head, ��The degree of battle seems to be too much�� I am afraid that I must go see this myself. Send people to find Kakashi, Tsunade, and Jiraiya.��


    The captain nodded, ��Very well.�� And after instructing a few Anbu toplete Sandaime��s task, he followed Sarutobi.


    ��


    At the same time as Hokage, other Kages also felt the inexplicable tremor.


    Gathering at the meeting hall, Tsuchikage ��noki pressed his hand on the wall, after feeling the tremors in the ground, he said, ��The source of the tremor isrge-scale ninjutsu. Someone is fighting nearby�� and the movements they are making are not small.��


    Kazekage Pakura wondered, ��Konoha seems to have been attacked�� the question is�� whether the attacker is Shimura Danzo�� or is it the Akatsuki Organization��?��


    Mizukage Yagura said, ��It can be something else as well.��


    ��Only one way to find out.�� Said Raikage as he walked out.


    The other three Kage nced at one another, and after a nod, the three of them followed the Raikage.


    Regardless of the identity of the attacker, they must assist Konoha in defense, because if something happens to Konoha, the era of five great shinobi viges wille to an end. And no one wants such a thing to happen.

 Chapter 776 - Havoc Caused by Kaiju Battle

    Outside Konoha


    ��Not good!�� eximed Jiraiya looking at the soaring mes that turned the night sky bright red. The situation is difficult now, Jiraiya knows that he can no longer stand around to watch the show and immediately rushes towards the battlefield.


    ��These brats�� they have a real death wish!�� muttered Tsunade in anger as she followed Jiraiya.


    ��


    On the Other Side


    ��The battle can no longer continue, it must be stopped immediately!�� said Kakashi in worry as he activated his Flying Raijin and disappeared from the tree.


    Kakashi did feel a little uneasy when he saw Naruto, Sasuke, and Neji use such powerful Summons, but thinking that he has the ability to instantly save them�Cif something happens�Cby teleporting himself using the Flying Raijin, he allowed them to continue.


    The problem is, Kakashi didn��t expect that the battle would develop to such an intense level as soon as it started that he had no time to react!


    Whoosh!


    Appearing near the battlefield, Kakashi felt intense waves of scorching heat rushing towards him and had to resort to using water wall Jutsu in order to protect himself, lest his body would dry instantly. Although he managed to protect himself, Kakashi didn��t know how to move forward, there is a sea of fire ahead of him that showed no signs of extinguishing.


    Even Kakashi felt quite nervous and helpless, just imagine how panicked the other children watching the battle would be at this moment. All the excitement on their faces had long since disappeared, they couldn��t care about who would win and who would lose and chose to run for their lives.


    Before the battle between the three had started, they thought that they were hiding far enough, however, when the battle actually started, they realized that they were too damn close! Several children even felt like they came face to face with death! After running for a few kilometers, the group finally stopped andined while gasping for breath, ��Just watching a battle can also be this dangerous when ites to those three!��


    Someone in the group said, ��I�� I have started to have some doubts now�� are those three really human? How can they be so dangerous?��


    Someone from the group answered, ��Perhaps this is the definition of being a genius!��


    Someone else added, ��Or a monster!��


    The others couldn��t help but nod helplessly as they looked back at the battlefield in the distance.


    ��


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, the other Jonins including Kuroto appeared beside Kakashi.


    Looking at the sea of fire before them, everyone��s expression changed. Although all of them are Jonin, however, facing such an animalistic fight between such giant creatures, all the Jonin seem a little helpless.


    Among the crowd, only Kuroto looked indifferent. Looking at his calm expression one might even think that everything was happening as he imagined and nothing is out of his expectations, which means he had already predicted that such an incident would happen.


    Although Shisui and Itachi were a little worried initially, however, when they noticed Kuroto��s calm expression, both of them realized that Kuroto seems to have nned something. So, both of them suppressed their worries and silently stood beside him, waiting for his instructions.


    ��


    On the Battlefield


    Garaga, Gamabunta, and OkinaButa were fiercely fighting, despite the sea fire that they were surrounded with, they still attacked each other.


    Using his slender long body, Garaga entangled OkinaButa��s hind legs, and while trying to trip him, he sprayed the petrifying Venom containing a lot of Natural Energy at him.


    Shush Shush Shush


    The petrification fluid fell on OkinaButa��s and started to turn his body into stone, what��s surprising is that instead of resisting the petrification, hepletely ignored it and tackled Garaga��s body, at the same time, it stabbed Gamabunta with its long cutters (tusks of a wild boar).


    Gamabunta swung his short Tonto to block OkinaButa��s cutters at the same time he sprayed oil to resist Garaga��s petrifying Venom.


    While the three creatures fought against each other, the three children on their backs did their best to stay alive. Naruto, Sasuke, and Neji could feel that the situation is out of their control, they were powerless to interfere in the battle of Garaga, Gamabunta, and OkinaButa, and now, except for trying to stay alive, they didn��t know what else to do.


    ��


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, Jiraiya and Tsunade joined the group of Jonins.


    Seeing that Kakashi and the others were only standing and doing nothing, Jiraiya was angered and scolded them, ��Why are you guys just watching? Stop them quickly not only will the three children die, but the vige will also be exposed to danger!��


    Asuma helplessly said, ��Even if you say this Jiraiya-sama�� how do we stop them? If we act carelessly, we risk endangering the lives of the three children.��


    It is difficult for them to approach the three children with the sea of fire surrounding them, simple water-style Jutsu seems ineffective against the sea of fire, while using stronger water-style Jutsu might hurt the children, therefore, they��re extremely restricted by what they can use.


    What��s more troublesome is that despite being surrounded by the sea of fire, the three beasts are still fighting, and stopping all three of them at the same time is not a joke, even Kage ss shinobi can not aplish such a feat.


    Jiraiya nodded and shouted at Gamabunta, ��Gamabunta��. Stop the fight!��


    �������� there was no response from the giant red toad, he was too preupied defending against OkinaButa and Garaga��s attacks and had no time to pay attention to the people on the side.


    Tsunade said, ��Although these brats managed to acquire such powerful Summons, they have no control over them!�� and added, ��Fortunately, they are sparing effort to protect the kids while fighting, otherwise, the children would have been dead by now.��


    ��Even if that��s the case, we don��t know how long will they continue to do that, if, by some chance, the kids get hurt, and we will have to answer to their families.�� Said Jiraiya, and added, ��So let��s stop this�� Uchiha Shisui�� let��s move together.��


    As Jiraiya called out Shisui��s name, everyone looked in the direction of the young Uchiha standing behind Kuroto. For a moment, they had forgotten that Uchiha Shisui�Cthe strongest shinobi on the side of the five great shinobi viges�Cwas also with them, with Shisui helping them, stopping this fight shouldn��t be this difficult, especially if he used his Susano��o.


    What everyone didn��t expect was that instead of immediately agreeing to Jiraiya��s instructions as he should have, Shisui looked at Kuroto, as if waiting for his instruction.

 Chapter 777 - A Lesson is a Must!

    Seeing that Shisui was waiting for Kuroto��s instructions, Jiraiya was once again surprised by his behavior.


    The life of Uchiha Sasuke, as well as other children, is clearly at risk, even a moment��s dy might lead to their death, it stands to reason that at such a critical time, Shisui should rush forward to rescue the children, however, the young Uchiha didn��t do this, rather, he patiently waited for Kuroto��s instruction.


    If this was a normal time, then Shisui��s behavior wouldn��t be strange, after all, Shisui is vice-principal of the Konoha Ninja Academy, while Kuroto is the principal, so it��s natural that Shisui would follow Kuroto��s orders, however, this is not a normal time, and Shisui doesn��t need to stick to his vice-principals duties, yet Shisui is waiting for Kuroto��s instruction, this behavior is clearly abnormal.


    And it��s not just Uchiha Shisui, standing beside Jiraiya, Tsunade noted that even Uchiha Itachi�CUchiha Sasuke��s older brother�Cwasn��t as panicked and impatient as them, he was calmly standing beside Kuroto and seemed to be waiting for the young Hyuga��s instruction, despite the fact that the boy��s younger brother��s life is in danger!


    Noting the strange behavior of the two Uchiha, Tsunade and Jiraiya, as well as others, turned to Kuroto, and they were once again surprised to find that unlike them, Kuroto had no trace of anxiety on his face. He looked calm and collected and observed everything happening before him without showing any stress as if everything was within his expectations.


    ��Just a few seconds more, and it should be done.�� �C Muttered Kuroto while holding his chin, as for the question of everyone looking at him. Kuroto didn��t care at all.


    Shisui and Itachi took a deep breath and nodded lightly.


    The next few seconds were like forever for everyone, time passed second by second, for this entire duration the battle between the three beasts continued, and only after 40 seconds had passed away, Kuroto��s lips arched in a smile and he instructed Shisui, ��All right, it��s time to stop this fiasco.��


    ��It shall be done.�� Responded Shisui as he disappeared.


    Whoosh!


    ROAR!


    The very next instant a loud roar resounded on the battlefield as a green full body Susano��o appeared at the centre of the sea of fire. This was undoubtedly Shisui��s Susano��o and as soon as it appeared on the battlefield it held Garaga and Gamabunta with each of its hands and without putting any effort it lifted both of them into the air.


    Gamabunta didn��t resist and allowed the Susano��o to distance him from the battle, he had wanted to retreat long ago, the only problem was that he wasn��t getting any opportunity to be able to do so. Now that he got one, he immediately used it.


    Unlike Gamabunta, Garaga wasn��t so cooperative and resisted viciously, ��Damn Uchiha�� how dare you interrupt my battle!�� he roared and tried to free himself from Susano��o, only to fail ande to a sudden stop the moment his gaze met with Shisui��s.


    Garaga trembled in shock and fear as he found that he could no longer control his body and was at the mercy of the young Uchiha. Uchiha Shisui could do anything to him and he would be utterly helpless and unable to resist.


    While Shisui dealt with Garaga and Gamabunta, Kuroto�Cwho had unknowingly appeared on the shoulder of Shisui��s Susano��o�Clooked at OkinaButa and lightly said, ��All right that��s enough, now stop!��


    Kuroto��s lightly said words seemed to have reached the wild boar��s ears, and it came to a sudden stop.


    With OkinaButaing to a stop, Kuroto muttered, ��Well that takes care of it.�� Then he looked at Jiraiya and asked, ��Jiraiya-sama, can you please put out the fire?��


    ��Ah�� ye-yeah!�� nodded Jiraiya absentmindedly as he recovered from the shock, and after quickly weaving the hand signs, he put both his hands on the ground and shouted, ��Earth Style: Dark Swamp!��


    And while Jiraiya dealt with the sea of fire, the Jonins finally recovered and couldn��t help but mutter with a shocked expression, ��St�� Stopped so quickly?�� Everyone had simr thoughts in their mind as they looked at Shisui and Kuroto.


    Ignoring everyone��s shocked expression, Kuroto looked at the three shocked children, and questioned in a cold tone, ��Was this the duel you children had in mind when you came to me for permission?��


    Kuroto��s cold tone made the kids nervous and panicked.


    For one, the children had yet to recover from the shock and injuries, and on top of all that Kuroto��s question. Yes, despite all the protection they were given by their Summons, Naruto, Sasuke, and Neji are indeed injured. Naruto��s arms seem to be broken and his hair seems to have been burnt in various parts, Sasuke seems to have lost an eyebrow and is bleeding from his left thigh, while Neji��s situation isn��t any different as he has also suffered burns.


    Looking at their own states, and the state of the surroundings, the three children realized that they had caused some serious trouble and lowered their heads, not daring to meet Kuroto��s gaze.


    Noting their silence, Kuroto said, ��The three of you just acquired powerful Summons and started to show off�� What is the result of all this? The answer is right in front of you all�� The three of you don��t have the slightest control over your summons�� Compared to acquiring power, it is more important to know how to use it, and when to use it! If you don��t know this, then not only will you hurt yourselves, but you will also hurt your allies!��


    Neji apologized, ��Sensei�� I�� I am sorry!��


    With Neji taking the lead in apologizing, Naruto and Sasuke also followed, ��Kuroto Sensei�� we are sorry!��


    Having experienced the frightening battle, all three understood that they were powerless and, therefore, had no control over their Summons. In such a scenario, if they were to use their summons, then it would simply be asking for death!


    Looking at the three children with frightened and apologetic faces, Kuroto said, ��I hope you won��t forget this lesson.�� And added, ��Of course, just because I forgive you doesn��t mean the three of you will not be punished�� the three of you will be responsible for cleaning the entire Ninja Academy for the next 3 months, I will inform Iruka Sensei of your punishment as well, am I clear?��


    ��Yes!�� the three children nodded with a dejected expression on their faces.


    ��Good.�� Nodded Kuroto, and said, ��Now go and send those three back to their homes, and return back to the vige.��


    The three kids nodded and went towards their summons.


    Watching them do as he instructed, Kuroto nodded in satisfaction. He knew very well that if the three of them didn��t suffer, then they wouldn��t learn their lesson. That��s why, Kuroto didn��t save them immediately, allowed them to suffer, and also punished them with cleaning duty for the next three months. This had nothing to do with him trying to save 3 months of cleaning charges, this is for their own good. Yes, this is necessary to make sure that they don��t repeat the same mistake.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, with the sound of breaking through wind, several figures arrived on the battlefield. These people are none other than Sandaime Hokage and his Anbus. Of course, there are also several other Konoha shinobi with them who rushed to the scene knowing that a battle has broken out here.


    As this group of shinobi arrived on the battlefield, they noted the three behemoths. Seeing to familiar creatures, everyone was surprised, Sandaime himself was confused and asked Jiraiya, ��What��s going on?��


    Jiraiya sighed and exined everything to Hiruzen.


    Upon learning the ins and outs of the matter, and realizing that the previousmotion was caused by a duel between three children and their three gigantic Summons, Sandaime was speechless and scolded the two Sannins for allowing such a thing to happen on their watch.


    Jiraiya and Tsunade apologized with helpless expressions, ��We are sorry.�� Actually, they weren��t.


    Sarutobi shook his head helplessly and called Kuroto, ��Kuroto, the trainees are prohibited from engaging in such dangerous duels in the future.��


    Kuroto nodded with a smile, ��Don��t worry Hokage-sama, I allowed this once in order to teach them a lesson, there won��t be any simr case happening in the future.��


    ��I hope so.�� Said Sarutobi as a loud cracking sound resounded on the battlefield.


    Everyone, including Kuroto, Hiruzen, and Jiraiya looked in the direction of the sound and found that it was just the sound of petrification wearing off from OkinaButa��s body.


    It is not umon to be able to resist petrification caused by Natural Energy, but this doesn��t mean resisting the invasion of Natural energy is an easy task, seeing that the wild boar was able to do so with such ease, Jiraiya was genuinely surprised.


    Sandaime was the same, and asked Kuroto with a serious expression, ��Kuroto�� how did Neji obtain such a powerful Summon?��


    ��


    On the other side


    Upon learning that this entire fiasco was caused by a bunch of kids showing off their summons, the four Kages stopped.


    Hovering in the sky, Tsuchikage held his hand behind his aged back and muttered in a mncholic tone of voice, ��I envy Hokage. There is no end to the emergence of talent in Konoha. It truly is a cradle of geniuses.��


    Hearing this from the mouth of Tsuchikage�Cwho lost much of his vige not long ago�Cthe other Kages couldn��t help but sympathize with him.


    In fact, it wasn��t just Tsuchikage, Raikage, Mizukage, and Kazekage�� all had simr thoughts in their mind. All of them envy Hokage. In this era when each of their viges had suffered massive terrorist attacks, they all understand the impact caused by the deaths of youngins.


    The future of the vige is affected by the deaths of the young ones. And no vige is spared from this fate except Konoha�Cthat�Cdespite suffering numerous enemy attacks has no end to the emergence of talent.

 Chapter 778 - Shisui’s Stand

    After the matter was resolved, the group of Jonins except for Kuroto returned back to the vige together.


    On the way back, Asuma recalled the strange scene from a while ago where Shisui waited for Kuroto��s instruction, and couldn��t help but ask him, ��Shisui, the situation was so dangerous back then�� why did you wait for Kuroto��s instruction? Shouldn��t you have stopped those three creatures immediately?��


    Walking beside Guy, Kakashi looked at Shisui with a thoughtful expression, waiting for the young Uchiha��s response.


    It wasn��t just Kakashi, the other Jonins such as Kurenai, Guy, and Anko also cast curious nces at Shisui.


    Although that moment was very short, it left a deep impression on everyone.


    It is well known that Shisui and Kuroto have a good friendship, however, no one imagined that Shisui would obey Kuroto��s instructions to such an extent that he would put Kuroto��s instruction on higher groundpared to the life of the son of the Patriarch of the Uchiha n!


    This can no longer be exined with just friendship, this is how superiors and subordinates operate! It is as if Shisui ispletely loyal to Kuroto, and he puts Kuroto��s instruction above everything!


    True, Shisui works under Kuroto as the vice-principal of the Konoha Ninja Academy, but that doesn��t make him Kuroto��s subordinate, he doesn��t need to be so loyal to Kuroto.


    What��s more, Shisui is considered to be the strongest Ace on the side of the five great nations against Akatsuki, having such strength, Shisui doesn��t have to follow Kuroto��s instructions at all, yet he does, making others wonder why.


    Faced with everyone��s doubts, Shisui answered with a sheepish smile, ��Since Kuroto-san was present with us, there was no danger, to begin with, and I only needed to follow his instructions.��


    Asuma was confused, and asked, ��What do you mean?��


    Shisui shook his head, and answered, ��I mean I have trust in Kuroto-san��s judgment. Since Kuroto-san wasn��t worried, it just meant that there was nothing to worry about.��


    ��You really trust Kuroto, don��t you?�� said Asuma, and asked in a casual tone, ��What if, one day Kuroto asks you to deal with the Uchiha n�� what will you do?��


    Kakashi said with a frown, ��Asuma, this is no longer a joke!��


    Asuma pouted and shook his head apologetically.


    He too realized that he asked something that shouldn��t be asked in any situation. But he can��t help it, as the son of Hokage, he really wants to know Uchiha Shisui��s stand. Shisui is the strongest shinobi in Konoha, his stand is very important because of various reasons.


    Although the conflict between the Hokage faction and the Uchiha n is no longer as sharp as it was after the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox��s Attack, the distrust still exists and there are no signs of it disappearing.


    It was only because of the huge external pressure that had prompted the two sides to put aside their differences andpromise with each other. Although thispromise worked and the internal struggle disappeared, the problem wasn��t resolved from the root. Unless the fundamental problem is solved, the distrust will not disappear, and unless the distrust disappears, the conflict may erupt at any unexpected turn of events.


    The main reason for the contradiction is still the same as it was a decade ago, the throne of Hokage!


    Four Hokages have appeared in Konoha so far, yet none of the Hokagees from the Uchiha n, as one of the two founding ns of Konoha, the Uchiha must have a Hokage, yet they don��t.


    Although the Uchiha n is calm and silent for a few years, the desire to have their nsmen be the next Hokage has not disappeared.


    What��s more troublesome is that in this era, the Uchiha n has thrown off all the other shinobi ns of Konoha. This has led many people to believe that the next Hokage will definitelye from Uchiha n, no one can stop this from happening!


    But the Hokage faction is unlikely to give the position of Konoha��s next Hokage to the Uchiha n.


    Both sides have their intentions quite clear, and this can once again cause a conflict between the two sides.


    In such a situation, Uchiha Shisui��s stand is very critical.


    Therefore, Asuma wants to know, ��Which side will Uchiha Shisui stand on if there is a conflict between the Hokage Faction and the Uchiha n.��


    Faced with Asuma��s unexpected question, at first, Shisui was taken aback and said with a chuckle, ��Asuma-san you really know how to joke. Kuroto-san will never instruct me to do something of this sort.�� Then he paused, and continued with a solemn expression, ��But if he does give such an instruction�� it would mean that no other option is left, and if that��s the case, then I will trust his judgment and follow the order.��


    ��You�� what?!�� Asuma was taken aback by Shisui��s response. For a moment he even wondered if he heard it incorrectly.


    It wasn��t just Asuma, Kakashi and the others were also stunned. Shisui��s words imply that between the vige and the n, he would undoubtedly choose the vige. But before they can give any response, they realize that Uchiha Itachi is also present beside Shisui! Who is Uchiha Itachi? He is the heir of the Uchiha n! The very n that Shisui would eliminate if there is a need!


    Realizing that the heir of the Uchiha n is also with them, Asuma was worried, ��I shouldn��t have asked such a question from Shisui in Uchiha Itachi��s presence.��


    He didn��t even dare to imagine the consequences if this conversation reached the ears of the Uchiha Patriarch. It won��t be just the Sarutobi n, even Uchiha Shisui and his father will be put under extreme pressure. Of course, he won��t be spared either, the Uchiha n will start to target him too!


    Asuma felt that he should resolve this matter as just a joke, and wanted to talk to Itachi about it, however before he could say anything, Itachi suddenly raised his head and said in a determined tone of voice, ��If it reaches that point, I too will help Shisui-san.��


    Everyone, ��???��


    ��


    In the next few days, the topic of discussion in the vige was the ��little�� duel of the academy students.


    The information about Uchiha Sasuke signing a contract at Mount Myoboku spread all over the vige. Not just Sasuke, but the news about Hyuga Neji acquiring a giant Summon also spread like wildfire.


    Everyone was discussing the three rising stars of Konoha and their powerful Summons.


    The vigers were curious to know which of the three Summons was stronger. Some believed that it would be the giant red snake, some favored the toad, while others sided with the wild boar. As for who exactly is the strongest? That��s something we might never know.


    As this topic continued to ferment in the vige, the atmosphere on the grounds of Hyuga started to be weirder and weirder.


    ��


    Hyuga n


    Several members of the branch family had gathered and they were discussing the matter of Neji��s summon.


    ��Did you know? That wild boar was given to Neji by Kuroto-sama!��


    ��I didn��t know that Kuroto-sama had such a powerful Summon. I have never seen him use it before.��


    ��Hmm, that is true�� perhaps, he never felt the need to use it.��


    ��Maybe�� but do you know, the main family is very upset in regards to Neji��s Summon?��


    ��Why are they upset? It was given to him by Kuroto-sama, and Kuroto-sama found the summon himself, they had nothing to do with it.��


    At this time, a cold voice came from behind, ��Humph�� what are you people discussing?��

 Chapter 779 - Why Would Hyuga Aoki?

    Hearing the cold voice from behind, the nsmen of the branch family turned around and realized that the one who spoke just now was not someone else, but Elder Aoyama�Cone of the elders of the main family�Cwho was humiliated by Kuroto in the n meeting a week ago.


    ��Not good��!�� thought one of the branch family members as he noted Elder Aoyama��s mood.


    Angered Elder Aoyama coldly looked at the four nsmen and scolded them, ��You people were speaking ill about the main family�� your masters! Have you forgotten that it is a crime?! Where did the courage to speak about us in this waye from?��


    If it was in the past, they wouldn��t have dared to talk anything about the members of the main family, whether good or bad, but since Kuroto humiliated several elders of the main family in the previous n meeting, all the members of the branch family felt a little proud, and not so afraid anymore which is why they dared to not only talk about the main family but even criticized them.


    All the members of the branch family immediately bowed their heads and apologized, ��Please forgive us Aoyama-sama�� it was just a slip of the tongue.��


    But Elder Aoyama didn��t calm down because of the apology, rather, he became angrier and pped all four members of the branch family.


    p! p! p! p!


    The shrill sound of ps resounded on the streets as the attention of various people turned towards the scene.


    Elder Aoyama felt that he needs to make an example to keep everyone in control. Since that n meeting, everyone is trying to step out of their limits, and now a few servants dare to talk ill of them.


    ��It��s all because of him!�� thought Elder Aoyama in anger, ��Even that Summon!��


    The reason behind Elder Aoyama��s Anger is not just the humiliation he went through; it��s also rted to the matter of the giant Summon that Kuroto recently gave to Neji and the chaotic fight that took ce outside the vige after that.


    Reasonably speaking, the fight between the three children a few days ago was not a bad thing for the Hyuga n, after all, one of the children was Neji�Ca member of the Hyuga n�Cthe absurd chaos created by Naruto, Sasuke, Neji and their summons can be regarded as the demonstration of the strength of the Hyuga n, however, Elder Aoyama was not happy about it at all.


    This is because the more he thought about it, the more he realized that something is wrong with all of this.


    Kuroto had such a powerful Summon for so many years, but he never informed the main family. Moreover, he didn��t pass the summon to the heir of the main family as he should have, rather he chose another member of the branch family, that too without the permission of the Patriarch! This is very disrespectful to the main family!


    Elder Aoyama was already dissatisfied with Kuroto because of the humiliation he was put through by him, on top of that, if something of this sort happens, it is natural for him to be angry.


    Among the four members of the branch family that were pped by Elder Aoyama, three begged for forgiveness, however, one didn��t. It was Hyuga Aoki�Csitting in a wheelchair with a cloudy expression.


    Noting that Aoki hadn��t yet apologized, Elder Aoyama once again became angry, and shouted at him, ��Have you not realized your sin?!��


    Although Aoki was fuming with anger, he restrained himself with a deep breath and apologized, ��Please forgive me.��


    ��Despite the sin you and your brothermitted, the only reason you are still alive is because of our kindness! But you�� you are so shameless that instead of being grateful, you are talking ill about us behind our backs! If I knew that you would be just like your useless brother, I would have put you through the same fate as him!�� �C scolded Elder Aoyama.


    At the mention of his brother, Aoki raised his head abruptly, and said while gritting his teeth, and shouted in anger, ��Don��t you dare mention Aoba in front of me!��


    Aoki��s sudden burst startled Elder Aoyama, and he roared, ��You ungrateful filth! How dare you speak to me in this manner?!��


    ��The one who should be grateful is you for I didn��t kill you! Don��t you dare speak anything about him, you are not worthy enough!�� said Aoki, taking heavy breaths, trying to restrain him.


    Sensing murderous intent in Aoki��s eyes, Elder Aoyama immediately weaved the hand signs and activated the Caged Bird Cursed Seal, ��I��ll show you!��


    Ahhhhhhhh!


    As soon as the Cursed Seal was activated, Aoki fell off the wheelchair and started to cry out in pain, rolling over and wailing. Aoki��s cry resounded through the grounds of the Hyuga n. The cries were noticed by the people of the Hyuga n as they rushed to this ce.


    One of the people who arrived at the scene is Hizashi. Coming over, he saw the scene of Aoki wailing and crying in pain at the feet of Elder Aoyama. Guessing what went down, Hizashi begged Elder Aoyama, ��Aoyama-sama, please spare him, Aoki is already disabled and cannot bear this pain, at this rate�� he will die!��


    In response, Hizashi only got a cold snort, ��Humph!�� as Elder Aoyama said indifferently, ��Ungrateful filth like him is better off dead. The Hyuga n doesn��t need disobedient people like him!��


    Seeing that Elder Aoyama doesn��t seem to have any intention of forgiving Aoki, Hizashi had no choice but to persuade Aoki, ��Aoki, whatever you have done, admit your mistake and apologize to Aoyama-sama�� don��t try to resist the main family�� you��ll be dead at this rate!��


    ��Then�� so be it�� I would rather choose death!�� said Aoki in a determined tone. Although he was wailing and crying in pain, he refused to beg for mercy. To him, death would be better than begging for mercy from a member of the main family.


    Hearing Aoki��s words, Elder Aoyama��s expression changed. The indifference once again changed into anger as he said in a vicious tone of voice, ��A trash like you is trying to go against the main family��? Do you think you are Hyuga Kuroto?!��


    Elder Aoyama was fuming in anger. One Hyuga Kuroto is already more than he can swallow, and now even a cripple like Aoki is trying to challenge the authority of the main family? This made Elder Aoyama more furious.


    But Aoki also seemed to be determined and steadfast, and he refused to beg for mercy. No matter how much pain Aoyama tried to inflict on him with the Caged Bird Cursed Seal, Aoki did not give in.


    Seeing that Aoki had no intention to beg for mercy, killing intent started to brew in Elder Aoyama��s eyes, and he decided that it would be best to kill a traitor like Aoki.


    Hizashi saw through Aoyama��s thoughts and hurriedly interfered, ��Aoyama-sama�� Aoki is a cripple and he has lost his mind, please don��t be like him and make any rash move.��


    Hearing Hizashi��s words, Aoyama noted the gloomy expression on the faces of all the branch family members surrounding him and realized that it won��t be a wise move to kill Aoki at this time. With this in mind, he restrained his killing intent, deactivated the Caged Bird Cursed Seal, and decided to punish Aoki in some other way, as he announced, ��Hyuga Aoki is guilty of disobedience and disregard. As punishment, he will be imprisoned in the underground dungeon for the next three years!��


    Hizashi breathed a sigh of relief and immediately instructed the branch family members around him to send Aoki to the underground dungeon.


    Although the matter with Aoki was dealt with, Elder Aoyama was still angry and stormed the Patriarch��s mansion.


    ��


    ��Hiashi�� this can no longer go on�� we can not allow Hyuga Kuroto to do whatever he wants!�� said Elder Aoyama.


    Hiashi frowned as he listened to Elder Aoyama��s words.


    This top has been discussed more than the ones within the main family, and he is already tired of listening to theints of Elders in regard to Kuroto. His response has been the same, and he didn��t n to change it as he said with a sigh, ��Haven��t we discussed this more than once?��


    ��Hiashi, don��t you see that Hyuga Kuroto is challenging the authority of the main family?!�� said Elder Aoyama, dissatisfied with Hiashi��s response.


    Hiashi shook his head, ��I know Kuroto-kun, he wouldn��t do something like challenging the authority of the main family. That��s so out of his character.��


    ��Out of character or not�� he is doing it right as we speak!�� shouted Elder Aoyama, and added, ��He may not be doing it directly, but he is indirectly influencing others to challenge the authority of the main family! Just a while ago�� that cripple dared to direct his killing intent on me����


    Hiashi was taken aback, and questioned, ��You mean Aoki?��


    ��Who else could it be?!�� replied Elder Aoyama. Thinking of what happened a while ago, he was once again furious, and said, ��Who do you think gave that cripple the courage to rebel? It��s all because of him!��


    Hiashi was really surprised. In his opinion, Aoki is like a transparent person who neither interferes with the affairs of the n nor does he interact that much with anyone. Why would someone like him�Cwho has nothing to do with anything�Cdo something of this sort, and too so suddenly?

 Chapter 780 - What Can a Cripple Do?

    Aoki��s Prison Cell, Underground Dungeon, Hyuga n


    It was a small cell with an area of about 9 meters square. Closed from four sides with 2-meter walls. The only point of entry and exit was the small barred opening on the roof.


    Sitting in his wheelchair, Aoki looked at the full moon through the small opening on the roof, and sighed lightly, ��Haaaaa.��


    All traces of anger, resentment, and hesitance had disappeared from his face, his heart had calmed down and his expression had also be clear. Aoki has finally epted his reality, ��It turns out that no matter how I much try, I really can��t be like them, I just can��t. I wonder why did I even try in the first ce?��


    With such thoughts in his mind, Aoki recalled the event that changed his life forever.


    It was during thetter stage of the third great shinobi war. Konoha was winning on all four fronts all thanks to the efforts of Yellow sh and it was predicted that the war would soon end. At that time, he and his brother Aoba were assigned to the front line. Their main task was the protection of the only son of one of the elders of the main family of the Hyuga n�Cwho was going to the front line.


    Normally, the children of the main family don��t go to the battlefield, especially not to the front lines. However, the third great shinobi war was a war like never before, it caused a heavy loss of manpower. Although Konoha was winning, however, all was not well. Protecting itself on all four ends, Konohacked human resources, therefore the Hyuga n had no choice but to send even the children of the main family to the front line.


    After arriving on the front line, they were assigned a small mission. It was a simple reconnaissance task. The mission waspleted without a hitch thanks to their Byakugan, and they were on their way back to the camp to submit the report. That��s when it happened, they discovered the kidnapping of the disciple of Yellow sh. Kirigakure shinobi were nning to do some serious damage to Konoha by sealing the three-tailed turtle inside her and releasing it when she returns back to the vige.


    Knowing the harm that the three-tailed turtle can cause to Konoha, they knew they couldn��t just sit back and watch. They had to do something. And so, they decided to save the girl. Of course, they weren��t going to act recklessly, so they discussed for a while and split into two teams. Aoki took charge of staying back and keeping a track of the Kirigakure Shinobi, while his brother and the child of the main family were tasked with bringing reinforcements.


    The n was perfect. Konoha��s camp wasn��t too far so it was definitely usible, all Aoki had to do was not lose the track of Kirigakure��s shinobi, which was an easy thing to do with his pair of Byakugan.


    And so, they split into two teams. But who would have thought, their n had one major w, and that��s something they only realized by the time everything was over.


    Aoki doesn��t understand how they did it, but Kirigakure Shinobi spotted the three of them a long time ago, and just after they split into two teams, and it was just him, hundreds of Kirigakure shinobi appeared out of nowhere and attacked him. The other team consisting of his brother and the child of the main family were also attacked.


    Surprising thing was, these shinobi were extremely weak, so they were easily dealt with, however, their numbers were never decreasing, it was as If they had no end to them, and continued toe at them.


    The three of them could only deal with so many, but there was no end to Kirigakure Shinobi, by the time reinforcements from Konoha arrived, all the damage was done. He was crippled, his brother was injured but alive, and as for the child of the main family, not only was he dead but one of his Byakugan was also stolen.


    This was a scandal. When the news about this incident reached the main family of the Hyuga n, the main family was furious.


    The one to bear the brunt of everything was he and his brother.


    Aoki and his brother tried to exin everything. The failure wasn��t his or his brother��s fault, they were doing what was necessary! They were trying to protect the vige! But they were outnumbered. But the main family didn��t listen to them at all. They were adamant about punishing the two of them for their failure to protect the members of the main family and the secrets of the Hyuga n.


    He was still fine, after all, his legs were seriously injured and he had lost the ability to walk, so he was only imprisoned for three years, but his brother wasn��t the same. His brother was executed for the failure. It��s not that his brother didn��t try to resist, however, he was powerless to do so because of the ��Caged Bird��.


    After his brother��s death, Aoki��s spirit copsed, he was consumed by anger and a desire for revenge against the main family.


    He knew that he himself is powerless against the main family because of the existence of the ��Caged Bird�� so he nned to use others and thus he became a traitor.


    He tried to use Kumogakure��s greed in an attempt to cause harm to the Hyuga n. Although the n for Hyuga Hinata��s kidnapping failed because of the intervention of Amatsukami, Aoki didn��t give up and continued to look for opportunities.


    After he stole some books from the forbidden library of the Hyuga n, Aoki learned a very important secret about the main family and the ��Caged Bird��.


    Upon learning that secret, Aoki became hesitant.


    The secret was about the true purpose behind the existence of the main family and the ��Caged Bird��.


    Although Aoki hated the main family and ��Caged Bird��, he didn��t want to destroy the entire Hyuga n, especially the children of the branch family, they were innocent and had nothing to do with his hatred.


    So, Aoki decided to keep his hatred within and decided to end it with him. Besides, when he had stolen the books from the forbidden section, he had already killed the elder who was responsible for the execution of his brother, so part of his revenge waspleted, and he no longer wanted to create trouble for the branch family.


    With such intentions, Aoki restrained himself and started living a normal life.


    He would talk with his fellow nsmen and tried his best to integrate with them, revenge and other things were no longer on his mind. This is why when Kuroto continued to look for the traitor of the Hyuga n, he found no one for so long.


    Aoki believed that he was happy now, and he didn��t need to care about his past thoughts. But that��s the thing�� he believed that he was happy, but is he?


    The n meeting a few days back changed everything. Hyuga Kuroto��s outburst changed everything. Aoki admired Kuroto for the kind of courage Kuroto showed at that time. More so, he really liked Kuroto��s intention of protecting Neji, a member of the branch family from the wrath of the main family


    Of course, Aoki only admired Kuroto, he had no ns of supporting him or anything, nor was he influenced by Kuroto.


    But who would have thought that that��s only what he believed?


    When Elder Aoyama pped him along with the rest of the branch members, all the anger, the suppressed desire for revenge and all the negative emotions once again surfaced. At the same time, Aoki also realized that he had been strongly influenced by Kuroto��s actions. He can no longer bear the scolding and humiliation.


    This is why he thinks that he can��t be like them. Like the rest of the branch members who can swallow the anger and humiliation.


    ��Well, at least I tried. But I suppose it��s time to stop with this stupid fa?ade.�� Thought Aoki as a relieved smile appeared on his face.


    As Aoki made up his mind, the sound of footsteps resounded from the roof, and not long afterward, Hizashi appeared on the other side of the metal bars. He looked at Aoki through the bars, and said, ��Aoki�� you did something foolish today!��


    �������� �C Aoki remained silent.


    Hizashi wasn��t surprised, and sighed, ��You�� don��t have to worry too much. I have talked with the Patriarch when the matter subsides, you will be released. Until then, stay peaceful, and try not to do anything.��


    Aoki smiled, and said, ��My sentence is being shortened?�� and asked, ��Is it because Patriarch doesn��t consider me much of a threat due to my disability?��


    Hizashi tried to answer�� but�� he didn��t know how to exin. Hizashi used Aoki��s disability as an excuse in order to persuade Hiashi. And Aoki��s disability is the only reason his sentence is being pardoned.


    Hizashi didn��t need to answer, Aoki saw through his hesitation, and said in a sarcastic tone, ��I guess I should be grateful to you, Hizashi-san.��


    Hizashi sighed, ��Just�� don��t make things difficult.��


    Aoki chuckled, and asked as looked at Hizashi, ��Say Hizashi-san, don��t you hate Patriarch?��


    Hizashi frowned, ��What do you mean?��


    Aoki exined, ��The two of you are twin brothers. And in my understanding, you are obviously stronger than him, yet he is the Patriarch, not you�� why? Because of the stupid rules of the main family! Just because he is only a few seconds older than you, he is the Patriarch, while your entire life is limited to serving him because of that ��Caged Bird��. If anyone was in your position, he would hate Patriarch, right?��


    Hizashi shook his head, ��There is no use thinking about these things.��


    ��Right!�� said Aoki, and added in an aggressive tone, ��I really pity you Hizashi-san. You are imprisoned to such a degree that you can��t even express your hatred towards them. But you know what�� all your efforts, the efforts of your son�� everything is in vain�� in front of ��Caged Bird�� everything is useless�� we are all prisoners, and we can never escape this destiny. We can try to resist it, just like Hyuga Kuroto did�� but we can never escape it, even he can��t!��


    Hizashi was seriously confused now, and questioned Aoki, ��What are you trying to say?��


    Aoki took a deep breath, as he said, ��That��s a very good question. What am I trying to say, huh?�� and muttered, ��I�� don��t know�� I just know that I can��t be like you�� and I have resigned trying to be�� this is not just in my fate.��


    ��Don��t talk nonsense about fate and belief. Just live the rest of your life peacefully�� Living is the most important!�� said Hizashi, trying to calm down Aoki.


    Aoki chuckled, ��Yes�� you are right, now I am going to do just that. I will not resist anymore.�� And added, ��But you know what�� you made a mistake�� he made a mistake too�� he should have killed me when he had the chance, now there is no going back.��


    As he said these words, Aoki��s eyes became extremely clear. It��s as if he knew what he had to do now.


    Hizashi was getting a very bad vibe from Aoki. He started to panic, and questioned, ��Aoki�� what are you trying to do?��


    Aoki looked at Hizashi and said with a twisted smile, ��What can a cripple like me do Hizashi-san?��

 Chapter 781 - Aoyama and Mizuki Colluding?

    As the turmoil caused by the Summons gradually came to an end, the atmosphere at the Konoha Ninja Academy returned to the days before the Combat Assessment.


    Whether the trainees who acquired powerful Summons�CNaruto, Sasuke, or Neji�Cor the trainees who have yet to acquire any powerful summons�CShikamaru, Lee, Sai, and the others�Call of them suppressed their desires and focused on training themselves and increasing their personal strength.


    Except for a few children with very poor talent, almost all the trainees have mastered the basics of Shinobi Arts. An average student of Ninja Academy has mastery of three basic Ninjutsu, knows the basics of Chakra control, and has a basic understanding ofbat arts. The exceptional ones have even begun to learn skills like tracking, stealth, assassination, and other advanced techniques that are generally taught to them by the captains of the squads they are assigned to.


    Compared to Cannon, where the trainees were required to master only the three basic ninjutsu in order to graduate, the trainees of this timeline havee a long way. In Kuroto��s expectations, the average graduate of the academy will be several times stronger and more skilledpared to their cannon counterparts.


    This remarkable progress made by the Konoha Ninja Academy has been observed by the higher-ups of the vige, and they are very happy to see this progress, especially in troubled times like these. And this is also the very reason why despite causing trouble from time to time, no one tries to bother Kuroto. After all, children of all backgrounds are enrolled in the academy, and no one wants to create trouble for Kuroto and affect the future of their children.


    But of course, there are a few exceptional ones�� these exceptional ones can also be called the foolish ones for they don��t understand what they are getting themselves into, as we will see now.


    ��


    Knock! Knock!


    A brief knock came from the other side of the door of Kuroto��s office.


    Well aware of the identity of the person who knocked, Kuroto didn��t even bother to raise his head, and simply said, ��Come in.��


    With Kuroto��s permission, the door was opened, and it was none other than Shisui who came in. Noting that Kuroto doesn��t seem to be too busy�Cby busy Shisui means that the one present in the office was not a Shadow n of Kuroto�CShisui walked closer and reported, ��Kuroto-san, Mizuki is not epting the transfer.��


    Hearing Shisui��s report, Kuroto raised his head with a frowned expression, and asked, ��He refused to follow the order?��


    Shisui nodded, ��Well����


    That��s correct, Mizuki is being transferred from the Ninja Academy to some other department. Which department to be exact? Kuroto neither knows nor cares because Mizuki��s transfer had nothing to do with him. It was Hokage-sama��s order and he just passed the document to Shisui and left the matter on the young Uchiha��s capable shoulders.


    As for the reason behind Mizuki��s unexpected transfer? Well, that��s something Kuroto knows. Mizuki��s actions in thebat assessment were witnessed by everyone. As soon as he encountered the members of ��Akatsuki�� he ran away, leaving behind children in danger. Sandaime felt that such a person who would abandon their fellow vigers in times of danger was not suitable to teach at the academy and chose to transfer him. Therefore, after the matter of assessment and rted issues came to an end, he sent Mizuki��s transfer order.


    Kuroto had no opinion on this, and simply signed the transfer as he left the matter in Shisui��s hands, but who would have thought that Mizuki had the courage to defy Hokage-sama��s order and refuse to leave the Ninja Academy?


    Kuroto couldn��t help but mutter, ��I wonder what brought him such courage?��


    At Kuroto��s question, Shisui took a step forward and said in a low voice, ��I received a message from one of the members of the police force�� Recently, Mizuki had a secret meeting with Elder Aoyama of the Hyuga n.��


    ��That��s an oddbination.�� Muttered Kuroto with a frown.


    Shisui nodded, ��Exactly. They met up in a private room at the old tea house, and discussed something for about fifteen minutes!��


    ��Hmm. Do you know what they discussed?�� asked Kuroto with a thoughtful expression.


    Shisui shook his head, ��No, it was risky for that guy to spy on a Hyuga, especially on an elder, so he didn��t do that.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Fair enough.�� Then said, ��No matter�� instruct Itachi to keep a watch on the two of them, Mizuki and Elder Aoyama couldn��t have met up for no reason, whatever they are nning, I don��t want to deal with it. If it has nothing to do with me, then I will leave them alone, and if it has anything to do with me, I would prefer to nib the bud before it takes root.��


    Shisui nodded, ��I will pass the message to Itachi.��


    Since thest n meeting, the situation within the Hyuga n has be quite delicate. Although the Hyuga n is still the very same Hyuga n on the surface, internally the situation is different altogether. The recent incident with Aoki is direct proof.


    Moreover, how can those arrogant elders swallow the humiliation? Hizashi has informed him that those elders are nning something in order to deal with him, perhaps this meeting with Mizuki is part of their n, as Mizuki might y some role.


    To be honest, Kuroto doesn��t care too much about their small movements. They can��t really do any harm to him. He is free of the ��Caged Bird��, the only person they might think they can use to harm him is Yui, but they won��t be able to do anything to her either, Kuroto has taken sufficient measures. So, whatever they are nning is going to be useless.


    In fact, if Kuroto wants, he can easily put an end to this fiasco. But that would attract attention which is something Kuroto doesn��t want. Unless he ispelled, Kuroto doesn��t want to do anything to the Hyuga n.


    Of course, this doesn��t mean that he willpletely ignore them. if they really dared to do something to him or to Yui, then he would purge them and take control of the n.


    With that decided, Kuroto left the matter to Shisui and continued with his work.


    ��


    Night, Kuroto��s home.


    Back home, Kuroto continued the study of the Yin-Seal.


    After research and development, Kuroto has finallypleted the development of the Yin-Seal.


    Now that the development ispleted, it��s time to jump to the next phase, that is�� using it.


    But the thing is, Yin-Seal not only revolves around all the chakra meridians of the body, but it also affects the most sensitive, and fragile part of the human body, that is the brain. No matter how confident Kuroto is in his Fuinjutsu skills, he wouldn��t dare to directly use Yin-Seal on his main body, that��s too risky, if something goes wrong, then his main body would be damaged irreparably.


    For others, this is a serious problem and they might be willing to take the risk of using Yin-seal on themselves, however, for Kuroto, this is not a major trouble. After all, he has a lot of clones hanging around in hisboratory. Apart from the Chakra clones that have been developed and cultivated, there are other clones as well that are just floating in Capsules. They can be used for testing the Yin-Seal.


    ��I guess I will put those clones to some use.�� Muttered Kuroto as he left a Shadow Clone in the vige and came to Ancor Vantian.


    ��


    Ancor Vantian.


    Arriving at the floating fortress, Kuroto didn��t directly go to hisboratory, rather, he went to the area where Karin and Gaara live and checked up on Karin��s state. She had a pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan transnted to her and wanted to see its state.


    ��Kuroto-sama?�� muttered Karin in confusion as she looked at Kuroto looking at her.


    Kuroto patter the young Uzumaki��s head, and asked, ��How have you been? I am sorry I haven��t been able to visit more often.��


    ��I�� I think I am doing fine. With these eyes, I don��t need to rely on my spectacles anymore.�� Replied Karin.


    Kuroto nodded, and asked, ��Did you notice anything unusual about these eyes?��


    Karin pondered for a while, and then replied, ��Well�� I don��t know how to exin it. Sometimes I feel that these eyes have their own thoughts, which is strange����


    ��Own thoughts, huh?�� muttered Kuroto and then asked, ��It��s as if these eyes are alive, right?��


    Karin nodded, ��Yes, exactly!��


    ��Hmm, let��s see.�� Said Kuroto and exined, ��There are two main reasons why you feel as such. First, you are not the biological owner of these eyes, so they are a bit repulsive towards you. Second, the visual prowess of these eyes is very strong, therefore, they have indeed gained certain alive characteristics.��


    ��I see.�� Mutter Karin.


    Kuroto nodded and took a step closer to observe the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. But this time, he was checking using his Byakugan.

 Chapter 782 - A Sudden Change of Plans

    After observing the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharing Karin��s eyesockets, Kuroto couldn��t help but mutter with a frown, ��This is a bit strange.��


    Karin got worried by Kuroto��s frown, and asked, ��Kuroto-sama, what��s the matter? Is something wrong with these eyes?��


    Kuroto was too busy thinking that he didn��t answer Karin.


    Since Karin can feel the living characteristics of the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan so early, it can only mean that the pair of eyes has recovered the visual prowess. However, this is quite strange in his opinion because the time it took for the pair of eyes to recover the visual prowess is less than his prediction.


    Before he took these eyes from Danzo, these pair of eyes were only a step away from evolving into the Rinnegan. If Kuroto had dyed a second, then another pair of Rinnegan would have taken birth in the Shinobi World, but he made it in time and gouged out these eyes at the right time and interrupted their evolution.


    This sudden interruption of the evolution caused a heavy injury to the pair of eyes. The injury would have been irreparable if it was a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan and in that situation, it would have been better to just destroy these eyes, fortunately, these are Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan and their visual prowess would be restored over time.


    But the thing is, restoration should have taken a lot of time because of the injury. Despite Karin being responsible for the restoration, it would take at least five to six months for the eyes to recover their lost Visual Prowess as per Kuroto��s expectation.


    Unexpectedly, it��s only been two months or something and the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan has already recovered to the point of being able to make Karin feel its alive characteristics.


    He could only attribute the result to Karin��s special physique, and thought, ��It seems that with the increase in Karin��s physical strength, her ability to heal others has also improved.��


    Seeing Kuroto silent, Karin became more and more nervous, she held Kuroto��s sleeves, and asked, ��Kuroto-sama, did you find something? Is something wrong with these eyes?��


    Kuroto recovered from his thoughts, ��Ah�� I was distracted for a second.�� and shook his head and replied to her with a smile, ��No need to be nervous.��


    Karin asked, ��Does that mean there is nothing wrong with these eyes?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Pretty much.�� And added, ��I was just surprised that these eyes recovered their lost Visual Prowess much faster than my prediction.��


    Karin nodded, ��I see.�� And asked in a puzzled tone, ��This isn��t a bad thing, right?��


    Kuroto said, ��Yes, it��s not a bad thing.�� And added, ��But here��s the problem, since these eyes are recovering their lost visual prowess faster than my expectations, you won��t be able to perfectly adapt to them in time, and soon they will start to affect you.��


    ��This��?!�� Karin was stunned.


    Kuroto smiled and shook his head. This is pretty normal considering that this pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan was obtained through unconventional means. It is like a by-product of the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual that Danzo went through.


    Since it is a by-product of that ceremony, it contains the obsession of almost all the shinobi who were part of the ceremony including Danzo who was its prime user. This is why controlling this pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is much more difficultpared to the orthodox pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, especially for Karin who is but a child.


    Kuroto had nned to train Karin slowly so that she could adapt to these eyes over time, but since they are recovering faster, his ns are affected which is a little problematic. But all is not bad. Since these pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan are recovering faster, this also means that the Rinnegan can be created earlier than he initially nned, and now he will have to reformte his ns.


    Thinking of this, he couldn��t help but look at Karin. He is a little worried that these changes of ns will put a lot of toll on her.


    Perhaps Karin felt Kuroto��s concern and smiled at him. Indicating that she��d be fine no matter what, she has the determination. To Karin, being helpful to Kuroto is the most important. She doesn��t care about the consequences.


    Seeing Karin��s smile, Kuroto patted her head. If Karin has the determination, then Kuroto is ready to go through and start to reformte his previous ns as per the current circumstances.


    As per Kuroto��s own understanding of things, there are two ways to create the Rinnegan using the resources he has in his hands.


    The first method is the forced absorption of Visual prowess from the other pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan to trigger the evolution of Dojutsu. This is the method Shimura Danzo was trying to use to evolve his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan into the Rinnegan.


    The second method is the transntation method which involves the fusion of the Yin-Yang chakra. Karin will be the source of Yang Chakra and the two pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan will be the source of Yin Chakra. These Yin and Yang chakra sources will fuse over time and give birth to the Rinnegan.


    Of the two methods, the first method will obviously take less time and will be easier, but at the same time, it is more risky and dangerouspared to the second method.


    On the other hand, although the second method will be more time-consuming, andborious, it will not be as risky and dangerous.


    If he didn��t have Karin, Kuroto would have chosen the first method, but since he has Karin, so the second method is his choice.


    Besides, a difference of a few months will have no impact on his ns. Kuroto is not in immediate need of Rinnegan, so has all the more reason to go with the second method.


    After making up his mind, Kuroto looked at Karin.


    Karin muttered, ��Kuroto-sama?��


    Kuroto rubbed Karin��s head, and said with a smile, ��Well, since this pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan has almost healed from the injury and is close to recovering its lost Visual Prowess, it��s time to rece this pair with another pair of eyes that I have. Those eyes are also injured and require healing. Are you fine with changing the eyes?��


    Karin nodded quickly, ��Yes, I have no problem.��


    With that Kuroto took Karin to hisboratory and started the eye transntation operation on her.

 Chapter 783 - Can you die for me?

    In less than fifteen minutes Kurotopleted the eye transntation operation, changing the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in the eye sockets of Karin.


    After cleaning the surgical tools, he asked Karin, ��How do you feel?��


    Karin spent a few minutes, and replied, ��I�� I don��t feel anything�� these eyes seem to be the same as the previous ones.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��That is natural. These eyes are simr to the ones you were using until a while ago.�� And added after a pause, ��Oh and one more thing�� simr to thest time, these eyes are also in a dormant state because of the exhaustion of Visual Prowess. It will take some time for the visual prowess to be restored.��


    Karin nodded, ��I understand.�� Then she paused and asked, ��Kuroto-sama, may I ask a question?��


    ��Go ahead.�� Replied Kuroto, while sealing the other pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan inside a scroll.


    Karin thought about it for a while, and spoke, ��Kuroto-sama, initially, you transnted a pair of eyes, and once they were healed, you changed them with another pair�� you have given me those eyes, and then changed, it��s not just because you want them to be healed, right?��


    Kuroto blinked at Karin��s question, and couldn��t help but think, ��She has indeed be sharp.�� He wasn��t upset or anything, and replied with a smile, ��Yes, my purpose is not just the recovery of eyes, there is a lofty goal behind doing these actions.�� He paused here and said, ��If you are interested in knowing then I don��t mind telling you�� I am actually carrying out preparation for the synthesis of the Rinnegan.��


    ��The Rinnegan?�� muttered Karin, ignorant of what ��Rinnegan�� means.


    ��Mm-hmm, the Rinnegan.�� �C Being aware of Karin��sck of knowledge, Kuroto exined what Rinnegan is to her.


    ��So�� the Rinnegan are the eyes of the Sage of Six Path!�� She was highly surprised. She didn��t think that Kuroto-sama nned to create something so incredible and admired him more.


    Kuroto smiled at her excitement, and exined, ��For the synthesis of Rinnegan, I need someone who has high chakra reserves, can provide Yang Chakra, and is trustworthy�� You are the only one besides me who fulfills all these requirements; therefore, I have chosen you for this.�� Then he paused and asked, ��So, what do you say, do you want to help me?��


    After a while of silence, Karin asked, ��Kuroto-sama, is Rinnegan important to you?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes. I require it for something.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s answer, Karin nodded, ��Since Rinnegan is important to you, then I will definitely help you. I will do my best in synthesizing it and I will return them to you for sure!��


    Kuroto rubbed Karin��s head, and said, ��It��s true that I need the Rinnegan, however, I can��t use it considering what my purpose is.��


    ��Huh? What do you mean Kuroto-sama?�� asked Karin, stunned and confused.


    After pondering for a while, Kuroto felt that it was necessary to tell her his purpose, and exined, ��The reason why Rinnegan is known as the greatest of three Dojutsu is that aside from granting incredible power to its user, it also grants them the ability to reverse life and death�� that is the ability I need.��


    ��Reverse Life and Death?�� muttered Karin. She seemed a little stunned, but as the realization dawned on her, she became panicked, and asked, ��Does that mean�� does that mean you are��?��


    Kuroto rubbed Karin��s head and said, ��Don��t worry, I ampletely fine right now, it��s rted to the future.�� And exined, ��In the new future, I will be doing something very dangerous. That something is full of uncertainty and even I am not sure if I will be able to survive, in fact, there is a ny percent chance that I will fail and end up dying.��


    Although Kuroto has a lot of expectations from the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, this doesn��t mean he isn��t afraid of failure. Even after he has gained a lot of knowledge after witnessing two ceremonies, he is still notpletely assured of sess.


    After all, the ceremony in Kuroto��s mind is way more dangerous than what Hiruko and Danzo went through.


    Unlike those two, he wants to be the true God, just like Kaguya and that is not easy. It is the qualitative change of life. Not something one can achieve in the earlier stages of the ceremony.


    In the millennium-year-long history of the Shinobi World, except for Kaguya, there has never been another person to have achieved true Godhood.


    Even Kaguya��s two sons, the Sage of Six Path and Hamura haven��t achieved true Godhood.


    But Kuroto wants to do it, however, it is very dangerous and he might end up dying in the process.


    Karin was anxious now, and asked, ��Since it��s so dangerous then please don��t do it�� if something were to happen to Kuroto-sama�� then�� then����


    Kuroto shook his head, ��I can��t stop�� I have to do it�� No, I must do it�� this is the pursuit of my life.��


    Tears started to flow from Karin��s eyes, and she tried to persuade Kuroto, ��Please�� Kuroto-sama����


    Kuroto just smiled and shook his head, ��I can��t.�� and added, ��And you don��t need to be so anxious�� Am I not already preparing a countermeasure to my failure?��


    No amount of preparation can give him the confidence that he will seed. Therefore, he needs the Rinnegan, a Dojutsu capable of reversing life and death; and bringing people back to life.


    With Rinnegan Kuroto can be brought back to life, and once that happens, he has another chance to undergo the ritual. After learning from the mistake of the first attempt, he can make all the necessary changes so that he definitely seeds on the second attempt.


    ��The Rinnegan?�� muttered Karin in realization.


    Kuroto nodded, ��If I were to fail and end up dying, I would need someone to use the Rinnegan and bring me back to life.��


    ��I see, it makes sense.�� Nodded Karin, and said, ��Then please leave this task to me, I will definitely bring you back to life.��


    Kuroto flicked Karin��s forehead to interrupt her and said, ��Don��t be so eager to reply, first hear all the details. Although Rinnegan can reverse the cycle of life and death and bring people back to life, however, it��s not free of cost. The price is the user��s own life, which means that if you were to bring me back to life, it would be at the cost of your own life.��


    ��At the cost of my life?�� muttered Karin, somewhat afraid.


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes.�� And asked, ��So, tell me, are you willing to sacrifice your life for me?��


    ��I�� I���� she stammered, a little afraid initially. But as she thought more about it, all the fear disappeared and she nodded with a resolute expression, ��I will�� For Kuroto-sama, I will do anything!��

 Chapter 784 - Failure is the mother of Success!

    ��For Kuroto-sama who means everything to me, I am willing to do anything, even if that means sacrificing my own life to bring you back to life.�� �C said Karin as the hesitation on her face changed into determination.


    Hearing her words and looking at her expression, Kuroto nodded lightly, ��Thank you�� however���� he then turned around and said to her, ��Don��t be so hasty in answering me, we still have a lot of time, therefore, I want you to think about it deeply before giving me your answer.��


    Karin shook her head as she put her hand on her chest and said, ��I have already made my decision, I don��t need to think abo�C��


    Kuroto interrupted Karin before she couldplete her words.


    ��No, even if you have made up your mind, and even if you think that you don��t need to think about it more, I still want you to think about it!�� he said and added after a pause, ��I know you are not an ignorant girl, however, you don��t understand what death is like�� and what it is like to face it when it knocks on your door when you are notpletely ready. Therefore, deeply consider your choice before giving me your answer.��


    Karin was startled by Kuroto��s words and lowered her head.


    While keeping his back towards the young girl, he added, ��You don��t need to feel pressured. True, you are my best option, but this doesn��t mean that you are the only option that I have. Even if your answer is a no, it won��t have any major impact on my n, so take your time and seriously think about it.��


    Kuroto doesn��t want to repeat the mistakes of Uchiha Madara, all the backhands he left behind were pretty useless. Nagato didn��t follow the path Madara intended for him, and Obito didn��tplete the responsibility that Madara assigned him before his death. If not for ck Zetsu, Madara wouldn��t have revived in the Shinobi World.


    He doesn��t want to experience a simr situation as that reckless Uchiha Madara; therefore, he has been upfront with Karin about all this and didn��t hide anything. And this is exactly why even if she has made up her mind, he didn��t ept her answer right away and gave her time to think about it.


    Besides, there is also a possibility that Karin won��t have to die.


    Having a deeper understanding of Yin-Yang, as well as the ��Creation of All Things��, Kuroto feels that the cost of bringing someone back to life may not necessarily be the caster��s own life.


    Just think about it a little�� after all, ��Rinne Tensei�� is just a Ninjutsu, and if it��s a Ninjutsu, then the cost of using it must be Chakra, howe the caster��s own lifees into the picture?


    This is not some exchange of life, it��s just a Ninjutsu, so the cost must not necessarily be the caster��s own life.


    Take Nagato��s example for instance.


    Nagato revived all the shinobi he killed in Konoha by using ��Rinne Tensei no Jutsu��. If the cost of reviving someone is one��s own life, then howe Nagato revived so many and only sacrificed a single life?


    This doesn��t make any sense. After all, if the deal was�� a life for a life, then for reviving so many, he should have sacrificed equivalent lives, right? But he didn��t! His own life was more than enough.


    So, if it��s not a life for a life, then is it the weight of life?


    But this isn��t possible. True, Nagato was important, but Kakashi was equally if not more important than Nagato, not to mention other Konoha Shinobi. Therefore, it cannot be the weight of life either.


    Since it��s not a life for a life, and it��s not the weight of life either, there is only one option left, and that is the requirement of Chakra.


    This makes the most sense since Rinne Tensei no Jutsu is a ninjutsu, and a Ninjutsu requires chakra.


    Now the question is if the requirement is Chakra, howe Nagato died?


    The answer is very simple.


    Nagato didn��t have enough Chakra reserves to bring back all the people, so he used his life force to make up for it, and that resulted in his death.


    Although this is just a conjecture, Kuroto feels that he is right on this one.


    And if his conjecture is correct, it means that Karin won��t have to exchange her soul in order to revive him, as long as she has enough chakra, she should stay alive.


    This is why, even if Karin denies sacrificing herself, Kuroto��s n won��t be affected to a certain degree.


    ��But I have already made up my mind!�� she thought with a firm expression as she looked at Kuroto��s back.


    True she doesn��t understand what death is like, however, she understands what is it like to lose your loved ones and never see them again. She lost her mother at a very young age, and if not for Kuroto to bring her here and give her a new life, perhaps she would have been the same as her mother. For Karin, Kuroto is everything, her master, her teacher, and her father, so no matter what, she doesn��t want to lose him, nor does she want anyone who is dear to Kuroto to feel the same sense of loss she once felt, therefore, she is determined to sacrifice herself if it��s for Kuroto��s sake.


    Even if Kuroto has told her to consider once again, her mind has already been made up and it won��t change no matter what!


    Unaware of Karin��s thoughts, Kuroto sent her back and focused on other things.


    ��


    ��Well, I suppose using this clone should be fine.�� Said Kuroto as he took out one of the unselected Earth Clones whose gender was male.


    Since he has already decided which clone to cultivate and use for the Earth Chakra Nature, the other Earth Clones are pretty useless. Kuroto wants to use these useless Earth Clones to test the Yin-Seal.


    After transferring his soul into the Earth Clone, he slowly got up from the operating bench and got used to the new body. Making sure that all the chakra nerves were working properly, Kuroto unfolded the scroll of the Yin-seal that he redesigned and started to seal it on this body.


    *Vomit*


    He coughed out a lot of blood and copsed on the floor.


    He was lucky to have transferred his soul to another clone body just before copsing lest he would have died.


    Now in another Clone body, and have identified one of the mistakes, the first thing he did was to revise the seal, then he looked at the damaged clone and muttered to himself, ��Using these clones is really the best idea, if not, my main body would have been damaged irreparably.��


    He was really d to have so many clones to test the Yin-seal until it is perfected.


    With such intention, Kuroto reattempted the modified Yin-seal.


    But the second try also resulted in failure.


    He wasn��t disappointed or frustrated because of the failure, and continued reattempting and testing the seal with a single thought in his mind, ��Failure is the mother of sess!��

 Chapter 785 - Resonance of Tenseigan

    ��Sigh���� With a tired sigh, Kuroto took out the thirteenth clone and ced it on the Test Bench.


    This is the fifth day since he started testing the Yin seal.


    Despite having revised the Yin seal as per the standards of a male body, Kuroto faced a lot of unexpected hurdles while testing it. This is why the testing phase has dragged on for so long and consumed so many clones and yet it hasn��t beenpleted.


    Of course, the effort of so many days and the destruction of twelve clones didn��t go to waste. Kuroto feels that he is very close topletion. So without any dy, he reattempted the Yin seal.


    As per his expectations, this time things went smoothly. From the initial sealing process to the extraction of chakra, there weren��t many hurdles and everything proceeded without any twists and turns.


    After a while, Kuroto�Cstill controlling the clone�Cslowly opened his eyes and looked at the mirror, and muttered, ��The initial step waspleted sessfully?��


    There was a small diamond-shaped mark on the forehead. Although it appeared to be very dull and faded, Kuroto wasn��t disappointed. The appearance of this diamond mark on the forehead is a sign that the initial step has beenpleted.


    Even if the initial phase waspleted, Kuroto wasn��t excited. The reason being he had reached this step two times already with previous clones, but miserably failed in the next step which involved storing Chakra.


    While trying to store Chakra, one time the Chakra veins in the body were destroyed and the other time, the clone��s head blew off.


    The first ident was still eptable, but the second ident was very dangerous. The clone was destroyed, that��s one thing, but his soul was shaken and took an entire day to recover.


    Therefore, Kuroto is extremely clear that reaching this point doesn��t mean that he has seeded, two crucial steps that involved Storing Chakra and Releasing the chakra are still left. Unless these two steps can bepleted, the testing won��t bepleted.


    Putting off the thoughts in his mind, Kuroto sat in the lotus position and started the process of storing chakra inside the Yin-seal.


    From the previous two lessons that he had learned, this time Kuroto was very careful. The process of extracting chakra from the body and directing it towards the seal was very gentle, and the step of storing it inside the Yin seal was even more meticulous and tested his Chakra Control ability.


    Time passed second by second, in the blink of an eye, the entire night has passed, and the sun was about to rise.


    At this time, Kuroto withdrew himself from the meditative state and stood up, after stretching his body a little he came in front of the mirror and looked at the diamond symbol on the forehead.


    Compared to previously, the shade of the symbol appeared a little darker.


    Gently stroking the symbol with his right hand, Kuroto thought to himself, ��There was no dy or stagnation in the process of storing the chakra, looks like the previous revision is working properly. Now that I can consciously store chakra without any trouble, I need to be able to do it subconsciously as well. Let��s make sure that there are no problems while I store chakra subconsciously before moving to thest step, oh but before that, I need some rest.��


    With that decided, Kuroto took a few hours of rest and then started to test the next step.


    Another week passed by.


    This week, Kuroto tested the process of storing sub-consciously storing chakra in the Yin-seal. There were no problems and he quickly got used to the feeling of storing chakra both consciously and subconsciously, such that even while doing some other task his Chakra was being continuously stored in the Yin-seal.


    With this, the second step waspleted, and now Kuroto moved to the next step.


    Now, Kuroto thoroughly tested the release of Chakra. Initially faced a little difficulty, but nothing that couldn��t be dealt with. Slowly and steadily he got used to the feeling of releasing the stored Chakra as well, making sure that there was no problem in the release of chakra, he took a deep breath and weaved the hand signs, then released the Jutsu, ��Strength of a Hundred Seal!��


    Immediately, ck markings spread out from the diamond in the forehead and at the same time, he felt a surge of chakra wrapping around his body.


    ��There doesn��t seem to be any problem in regards to the quality of chakra, as for the quantity, although there is a little loss, it��s within an eptable range. �� He muttered, feeling the Chakra wrapping around his body, and added with a smile, ��I suppose with this I can say that the Yin seal ispleted and working properly.��


    Just when he was feeling proud of himself, suddenly something happened, ��What?�� He immediately turned around and tried to look at a distant ce with his Tenseigan.


    He was too shocked to realize that he was currently using a clone and can not use Tenseigan.


    After being stunned for a while, he reacted, ��Damn?�� and quickly transferred his soul to his main body without caring about the ��Strength of a Hundred Seal!�� or Yin seal testing, and activated his Tenseigan.


    As soon as the Tenseigan was activated he could feel it, ��That has to be it!��


    ��


    Residence of Otsutsuki n, Moon


    Panting heavily, Toneri took the towel from the puppet attendant beside him and wiped the sweat off his face.


    He has been carrying out diligent training for a few years now.


    Since thest meteorite attack on the Shinobi World, a s huge sense of crisis has enveloped Toneri��s heart and he dare not rx his vignce.


    Toneri never imagined that there would be someone in the Shinobi World who could not only resist the falling meteorite but even sense his presence on the moon, overturning his precognition of the shinobi world.


    After that incident, Toneri understood that if he wants to fulfil the wish of his ancestor, then he must be stronger because the way he is, he is no match against that person.


    Therefore, he has been training diligently and steadily getting stronger.


    ��I must get stronger!�� With such a thought in his mind, Toneri threw aside the towel and continued with his training.


    Just as he had taken the stance, suddenly he sensed abnormal movement from the Giant Tenseigan in the temple of Hamura.


    ��What��s going on?�� Shocked and panicked, Toneri forgot about his training and quickly came to the temple.


    Now at Hamura��s temple, he found that the Giant Tenseigan�Calthough sealed�Cseemed to be resonating with something.


    ��How could it resonate with something?�� Confused and driven by curiosity, Toneri decided to temporarily lift the seal of Giant Tenseigan and dived his consciousness inside as he tried to find the source with which the Giant Tenseigan was resonating.

 Chapter 786 - The Secrets of the Caged Bird

    Drip�� Drip��


    The sound of water droplets falling on the stgmites constantly echoed, as a figure cloaked in ck walked through the depths of the dark and damp cave.


    This figure�Ccloaked in ck�Cappeared a little weird, as if�� as if it wasn��t a human or animal, but rather a puppet with a mechanical body. The way it moved clearly showed that itcked any sense of coordination that a human has.


    Theck of coordination did not affect its actions. And not long after, it reached the deepest part of the cave.


    Although this cave was dark, the figure did not have any problem seeing things around him, as if it was adapted to seeing things at night, and looked at�Csomething that appeared to be�Ca stone gate in front of it.


    The stone gate was very tall easily reaching the height of several humans, and except for the engraving of a giant eye, it didn��t seem to have any carving or inscriptions on it, giving it a sense of mystery that was difficult to resolve.


    Despite spending a lot of time, the figure couldn��t figure out anything from the engraving of the giant eye. Not sure what might be behind this giant gate, the figure was helpless, it reached for the small bag tied around the waist and after taking out a parchment itpared the shape of the eye on the door with the eye marking on the map.


    ��This is really it�� but how to open it?�� it wondered. In the past few minutes, it has already tried quite a lot of methods but there doesn��t seem to be any information on the map about how to open the gate. After thinking about it for a while, it muttered in realization, ��Maybe I should use the eye!��


    ��Byakugan!�� and immediately activated the pair of Byakugan in its eye sockets.


    With the activation of Byakugan, the figure would see everything around it clearly, but what��s surprising is that it couldn��t see behind the Stone door. It seems that the Stone Door was designed to be able to block Byakugan��s prative vision.


    But it didn��t matter because as soon as the puppet activated its Byakugan, it soon noticed some odd things in the cave and quickly figured out that it was the mechanism to open the door.


    Click!


    With a clicking sound, the piece of rock was pushed inside the cavity by the figure, a loud sound echoed through the cave, and a lot of dust fell off of the stone door.


    Bang!


    Immediately afterward, the tall and heavy ancient stone was opened.


    As the gate opened, a very wide interior space became visible to the eyes of the figure surprising it.


    ��I just hope there won��t be some kind of monster behind.�� Muttered the figure nervously as it took a step and slowly walked inside.


    ��This is?�� it had just taken a few steps and it was shocked.


    The space on this side of the stone door waspletely different from the outside. Although deep underground, it wasn��t dark the space was not dark everything was clearly visible.


    At first nce, this ce looked like a temple to the figure. There was an altar-like tform at the center with a giant sculpture of an eye ced on the altar, and all around the altar, there were hundreds of statues of people bowing down to the eye sculpture.


    After carefully observing everything inside the temple, the figure walked towards the altar with a curious expression. It took a few rounds around the sculpture of the giant eye and people, and muttered, ��It��s really a beautiful work of art.��


    It was difficult for the figure to exin, but there was this aura around the sculpture that gave it a life-life feeling, as if�� as if it was no mere sculpture but a real eye.


    Gently stroking the sculpture of the giant eye, the figure couldn��t help but wonder, ��Is this the crime that they wanted to hide?��


    The figure was a little puzzled at this time, what does a temple with an altar and a few sculptures have anything to do with that? However, the map clearly pointed at this ce and based on the information he had read in those ancient scrolls, this is exactly the ce�� the ce where the biggest secret of the n is hidden.


    But now that the figure hase here, it��s nothing but a temple with an altar and a few sculptures. How can this ce have anything to do with the ��secrets�� that they tried to hide? Confused, the figure took out the map and tried to see if he can find any clue on it.


    As soon as the figure took out the map, he was shocked to find that the map in his hand was illuminated by the dim light of the temple and some special characters had appeared on it.


    After reading the special characters, the expression on his figure became clear and it looked at the sculpture of the giant eye at the center of the altar, and muttered, ��So this it!�� Now he has understood everything.


    He walked towards the sculpture of the giant eye, weaved some hand signs, and then pressed on its surface as he transferred his chakra into it and said, ��Open!��


    Immediately, the surface of the sculpture crumbled as if it were mere sand, and what appeared before the figure deeply shocked him.


    ��This is it�� supreme tressure of my n�� the Tenseigan!�� he eximed, in shock and ecstasy as he looked at the bright golden eye that illuminated the temple. It looked beautiful and powerful as it is the most beautiful thing in the world and contains the power to destroy this whole world!


    In ecstasy, the figure reached out and touched the Tenseigan. Immediately, a huge amount of information entered the figure��s brain.


    ��Ahhhhhh!�� Even for him, this sudden influx of information was too much and caused him to roar in pain. After a while, the pain subsided, and the figure�Cnow knowledgeable about things�Cmuttered in pity, ��It��s a pity that such power was sealed here, with this we could have����


    It was really absurd.


    With the power of Tenseigan, they could have dominated the entire Shinobi World. What Senju? What Uchiha? Those ns are unworthy, it would have been only Hyuga if the ancestors didn��t hide away this tressure in this ce!


    The figure shook his head and looked at the Tenseigan.


    Now he also knows that this piece of tressure is the core of ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu.


    ��No wonder no one in this Shinobi World has seeded in breaking the ��Caged Bird��. To break that cursed seal, there are only two methods�� they would have to either destroy this Tenseigan, or they would have to be more powerful than Tenseigan�� No one has found the Tenseigan up to now and���� he doubts anyone could be more powerful than the power of Tenseigan.


    Therefore, it makes sense that ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu is unbreakable.


    What he didn��t know was that even being more powerful than this Tenseigan wouldn��t help in breaking the ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu. Hyuga Kuroto is the prime example. When Kuroto activates his Tenseigan, he can bypass the ��Caged Bird�� but when he deactivates the Tenseigan, he is again vulnerable to the ��Caged Bird�� making it clear that being more powerful than this Tenseigan would only allow one to by-pass the cage, it wouldn��t be permanent, only temporary.


    Such is the power of ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu. Once a Hyuga shinobi is marked, not even death can free them, perhaps only the destruction of Tenseigan can give Hyuga people the freedom that they desire.

 Chapter 787 - Core of the ‘Caged Bird’

    So far, except for Hyuga Kuroto��s case�Cwho only bypassed the ��Caged Bird�� seal�Cthere has never been a precedent of someone breaking the ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu.


    Not only other ns, but even the Hyuga n has always wondered how the Main family created suchplex Juinjutsu, after all, the Hyuga n doesn��t specialize in Fuinjutsu, nor is there any special Fuinjutsu knowledge passed on in the n except the knowledge of ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu.


    So how did the Hyuga n create such aplex Juinjutsu?


    Just think about it, not only the ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu is impossible to break, but once someone is marked with it, it can be triggered from anywhere in the world, meaning that if you are marked with ��Caged Bird�� no matter where you escape, the Patriarch and the elders of the main family can still control your fate while staying in the grounds of the Hyuga n.


    This is simply absurd!


    True, Hyuga n could have had one or two geniuses with extremely high attainments in Fuinjutsu, but this talent wouldn��t be enough to create such aplex and impossible-to-break Juinjutsu, it just doesn��t make any sense.


    The figure has always been curious about this topic too, and only now did he get the answer. This Giant Tenseigan before him is the reason ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu is impossible to break.


    Of course, the ��Caged Bird�� itself is a veryplex Fuinjutsu, however, this Tenseigan is its core, and the entire seal revolves around it.


    So we can say that rather than ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu, this Tenseigan imprisons all the members of the Branch Family. So unless the core�Ci.e. this Tenseigan�Cbreaks, it is impossible to break free from that cage.


    What��s more surprising is that while acting as the core of the ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu, it also absorbs Chakra from the members of the Branch Family members once they are deceased and gets stronger. This exins why the Byakugan of the branch family members is destroyed after their death.


    It��s a pity that he never got the information about the declining poption of the Hyuga n.


    Although this Tenseigan has be stronger because of absorbing the Chakra of the deceased branch family members, this has also led to the decline in the poption of the Hyuga n. After all, the total Chakra in the Shinobi World is limited.


    Fortunately, the ancestors of the Hyuga n understood the problem caused by the Tenseigan and decided to seal it. If it had been someone greedy for power, he might have sacrificed the entire branch family to strengthen the Tenseigan and that would have led to the tragic situation of the Hyuga n. In that scenario, perhaps the Hyuga n would have been very simr to the current Otsutsuki n on the moon.


    The only reason they didn��t destroy the Giant Tenseigan and allowed it to exist, despite the problem it would bring to the Hyuga n is to protect the Hyuga n and deter the Otsutsuki n on the Moon.


    The figure wasn��t aware of the helplessness of ancestors when they created this Tenseigan, nor does he know the bleak fate that awaits the Hyuga n should this Tenseigan continue to exist. He only knew what he learnt from the Tenseigan and couldn��t help but marvel at the piece of treasure. One more thing that especially makes him excited is that the person who bes the master of this Tenseigan will be free of the effect of the ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu, meaning that those elders of the main family won��t be able to execute him!


    The requirements for bing the master of Tenseigan are quite simple. The person in question should be a descendant of the Hyuga n by blood, and, they must have Byakugan. As long as these two conditions are met, anyone can be the master of Tenseigan, and gain the highest authority over the ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu as well.


    Once someone gains the highest authority of the ��Caged Bird�� they would no longer be vulnerable to ��Caged Bird��.


    ��I�� I can finally be free?!�� �C Excited, he walked towards the Tenseigan and touched it.


    Just as he was about to make himself the master of the Tenseigan, he was startled, and felt someone trying to watch him through the Tenseigan, what��s more, shocking is that the person in question wasn��t just one party, he was being spied on from two different ces at the same time!


    The figure trembled and quickly sealed the Tenseigan, preventing anyone from prying him, and muttered in fear, ��This is not enough�� I don��t know who were those two and how much did they see�� this location is no longer safe!��


    ��


    Ancor Vantian


    ��It wasn��t on the moon?�� muttered Kuroto as he deactivated his Tenseigan.


    Initially, Kuroto felt that his Tenseigan was resonating with the Giant Tenseigan on the moon, however, that��s not the case at all, this time his Tenseigan resonated with a Tenseigan that is present in the Shinobi World.


    ��It seems that my previous spections were indeed correct. In order to resist and deter the branch family of the Otsutsuki n on the moon, the ancestors of my n did create a giant Tenseigan of their own.��


    He had made this hypothesis a few years back, and now his hypothesis has been proven correct.


    ��But still�� I wonder who they are?�� muttered Kuroto with a doubtful expression.


    There are two possibilities. One, they are one of the members of the main family, and second, it��s the traitor of the Hyuga n.


    Kuroto can��t deny the possibility that it might be someone from the main family of the Hyuga n, but he is still more inclined to the possibility that it is the traitor who found the Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n. After all, that guy stole very valuable ancient books from the forbidden section of the library, so there is a strong chance that he was able to find something in those books.


    ��But if it��s the traitor�� howe he suddenly made a move after being silent for so long?�� muttered Kuroto with a doubtful expression.


    Thest time the traitor did anything was several years ago. At that time, Kuroto was vignt against the traitor and waited for that guy��s next move. However, Kuroto continued to wait and the traitor never acted, few years passed and Kuroto��s vignce dropped.


    Who would have thought that after a few years, the traitor would act again? And this time, the traitor really did something amazing, even Kuroto couldn��t help but admire him.


    Knowing that the Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n has finally made its appearance in the Shinobi World, Kuroto obviously couldn��t sit still, the Giant Tenseigan is both a need and a want, and he ns to get it.


    Although the resonance with that Giant Tenseigan didn��tst very long, Kuroto was able to determine the location, and he was going to go there. If at all possible, he would like to immediately take control of it.


    Judging from various signs, the other party has just found the Giant Tenseigan, so they didn��t know that it could resonate with other Tenseigan, and hence, identally allowed Kuroto to spy on them, this won��t happen once again, therefore, it would be best if Kuroto can immediately get his hands on that Giant Tenseigan and doesn��t give that person any opportunity to master it.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Kuroto draped himself with the Yama disguise and flew off Ancor Vantian in a hurry.

 Chapter 788 - The Traitor Makes an Offer

    ��Sigh�� it seems that person is extremely vignt. As soon as that person realized that someone was spying on them, he decided to destroy this ce huh?�� muttered Yama looking at the ruins of the temple.


    Disappointed, he left the temple and tried to search in the nearby areas for any signs, although he found several tracks, it was clear that they were all diversions, while the person in question had long since gone underground.


    Now, there was nothing he could do for a while, and decided to go back to the vige, because he didn��t think that the traitor would sit still for long.


    ��


    Konohagakure


    After dispersing the shadow Clone, Kuroto went through its memory but found no valuable information. It seems nothing noteworthy happened in the vige in his absence.


    Since nothing major happened in the vige, so Kuroto put it aside and focused on the most important thing at this moment, that is to identify the traitor as soon as possible and take custody of the Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n.


    ��I guess Hizashi-sama can help me.�� With such a thought in his mind, Kuroto decided to go to Hyuga Hizashi��s house.


    Considering the location of the ruins of the temple where the Giant Tenseigan was sealed, if the traitor wanted to find it, he must have left the vige in the past week, or perhaps even before that.


    Therefore, as long as the list of the Hyuga nsmen who have left the vige in the past week is carefully investigated, identifying the identity of the traitor might be possible.


    Although Kuroto��s request was a bit strange, Hizashi didn��t think much about it and directly handed him the list of Hyuga nsmen who went out of Konoha in the past week.


    Kuroto didn��t just depend on Hizashi, he even contacted his people in the Anbu and the Konoha Military Police Force and asked them to send him the lift of Hyuga nsmen who went out of Konoha in the past week.


    Kuroto didn��t want to miss a single Hyuga nsman, after all, this matter is rted to the Giant Tenseigan, and he can��t help but be extremely serious about this matter.


    Combining the list obtained from all the sources, Kuroto found that about two dozen Hyuga nsmen went out of Konohoa in the past week. However, what��s surprising is that except for three people all of them had already returned to the vige. As for the three people in question who were still outside, they went with their teams to perform missions assigned by Hokage-sama, so they had relevant reasons to go out.


    Flipping through the files of these three people, Kuroto thought to himself a little unsure, ��Could one of them really be the traitor?��


    Although the background of these three people is clean, Kuroto can��t help but doubt them, after all, they are not in the vige during this sensitive period of time. So, he sent the information about these three people to Itachi and ordered him to investigate them.


    After dealing with this matter, Kuroto returned to his home.


    As he arrived at his house, Kuroto noted that the seal around his house was breached, meaning someone who was not authorized toe to his house came in his absence. Upon further inspection, he found that only the seal around the perimeter of the house was breached, so no one entered his house.


    Curious, Kuroto carefully checked thewn and backyard of his house�� And there it was, at the corner of his backyard a small conspicuous bamboo tubeid.


    After making sure that the bamboo tube wasn��t rigged in any way, Kuroto opened it and found a small parchment with something written on it.


    ��If you want to break free of the ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu, meet me alone at the back hill at midnight.�� Said the parchment.


    Reading the text written on the parchment, Kuroto was taken aback, ��Has he already returned to the vige?��


    Kuroto didn��t need to guess the identity of the person who sent this note. It must be the traitor of the Hyuga m.


    But this is very surprising.


    At the moment his Tenseigan resonated with the Giant Tenseigan, Kuroto noted that the ce was very far from the Land of Fire, heck it was not even on the maind of the Elemental Nation. As soon as the resonance was disrupted because of the sealing of Giant Tenseigan, Kuroto left Ancor Vantian and went to that ce. The reason he reached there quite fast was that the floating fortress was nearby that temple, but Kuroto found nothing. The traitor had kept his track hidden quite well, and even Kuroto wasn��t able to find him. So, he returned to the vige as fast as he could in order to prepare because he had a feeling that the traitor would return to the vige.


    But to think that that person arrived almost at the same time or perhaps even before him!


    Of course, he had a few hours of a headstart, but that doesn��t exin how he returned before even him!


    It must not be forgotten that Kuroto was traveling at his top speed in Tenseigan Chakra Mode, yet the two arrived almost at the same time!


    Knowing this, Kuroto could no longer take that guy lightly, and muttered, ��His strength seems to be much stronger than I expected.�� Then he looked at the parchment of paper in his hand, and thought, ��Good thing is, he decided to jump out on his own, now I don��t need to go to the trouble of finding him. Well, let��s first see who the traitor is.��


    Kuroto doesn��t know the traitor��s purpose, but since the other party wants to meet him, Kuroto would oblige. After all, this is the best opportunity to investigate the other party��s motives and weaknesses.


    If at all possible, Kuroto even ns to deal with the traitor then and there and take custody of Giant Tenseigan.


    With this in mind, Kuroto decided to wait until midnight.


    ��


    Midnight


    Pushing through a patch of long grass, as Kuroto made his way forward, he found a man wrapped in a ck cloak in the deeper woods.


    ��So there he is.�� Thought Kuroto as he activated his Byakugan and observed the other party.


    Looking at that guy with his Byakugan, Kuroto was disappointed, ��Tch�� just a puppet.��


    As Kuroto approached the puppet, the puppet spoke in a human tone of voice, ��Hyuga Kuroto, you are finally here!��


    Kuroto indifferently looked at the guy, and asked, ��Who are you?��


    At Kuroto��s question, the puppet spread its arms and said in a passionate tone of voice, ��I am the god who can lead you to salvation. I can fix every broken thing in this world.��


    ��God?�� Hearing the puppet��s answer, Kuroto felt a little weird, and thought, ��Ah�� here we go again.��


    In recent years, he has met a lot of these self-proimed ��Gods��. Thest one who imed himself to be ��God�� had his soul and body turned to dust by Kuroto. The one before that had been beaten to death by him twice already. The one before that had a miserable death, the one before that�� and the one before that�� forget it, there have been too many of them to keep a count.


    Therefore, he didn��t really take the guy seriously and asked the next question, ��What��s your motive behind leaving such a note at my house?��


    The puppet didn��t know Kuroto��s thoughts, and answered, ��The reason I left that note at your house is that I want you to be my subordinate. Serve me and I will free you from the bindings of ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu. Only I can do this!��


    Kuroto narrowed his eyes, and asked in a deeper tone of voice, ��Can you really free someone from the ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu?��


    The way the other party made such a im, Kuroto guessed that his previous hypothesis was indeed correct. The Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n really had something to do with the ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu, and if that��s the case, then the steady decrease in the poption of the Hyuga n can also be exined.


    At the same time, Kuroto also ascertained that the other party is a member of the branch family. Kuroto doubts anyone from the main family would present such an offer.


    Not knowing Kuroto��s thoughts, and feeling that he was being doubted, the puppet mocked Kuroto, ��Hyuga Kuroto, although you have some noteworthy achievements, your vision of the world is still narrow. Serve me, and you will have the freedom that you desire so much!��

 Chapter 789 - Arrogance of a Man who was once a Servant

    ��Serve me, and you will have the freedom you desire!��


    Hearing the puppet��s mockery, Kuroto remained silent, it wasn��t as if he was angered or anything, it was just that Kuroto felt a little strange.


    Looking at the expression on Kuroto��s face, the puppet said with a light smile, ��Don��t worry�� I can indeed break the ��Caged Bird�� and free anyone I desire, I have both power and means to do so.��


    As if not believing the puppet��s words, Kuroto asked, ��The ��Caged Bird�� has never been broken before, why should I trust you?��


    Hearing Kuroto��s question, the puppet chuckled, and said, ��This is the problem with you, as I have said before, although you have some achievements, your vision of the world is still narrow. It is as if, the ��Caged Bird�� not only binds your fate, it also confines your thoughts.��


    If it was a month ago, the master of puppets would have never said such words. Rather, he would feel the exact opposite. He used to feel that Hyuga Kuroto was different from the rest of the members of the Hyuga n, and he used to admire Kuroto for his achievements and vision. It won��t even be wrong to say that it was Kuroto who motivated him to stand up for himself and take a different path than he took in the Cannon.


    However, all of this changed the moment the master of this puppet obtained the Giant Tenseigan. With the sudden increase in strength and knowledge, he realized that Hyuga Kuroto was nothing special.


    Heck, not only Kuroto, but the entire Hyuga n, Konoha, and the entire shinobi is now worth mentioning. All these people are stupid and limited by their vision, and he can crush all of them whenever he wants.


    ��I see.�� thought Kuroto looking at the puppet with pity.


    Although the person standing before him is just a puppet, not the real person, from the other party��s tone and words, Kuroto can clearly sense the other party��s arrogance.


    However, he is not surprised, rather this is within his prediction.


    Just think about it for a second, someone who has spent his entire life as a servant, someone whose life and death always depended on the whim of the members of the main family of the Hyuga n. Such a person�Cwhose fate has always been limited because of ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu�Csuddenly got his hands on a treasure like Giant Tenseigan and didn��t be arrogant, it sounds strange, right?


    Therefore, Kuroto felt this was natural, and he was a little worried that as time passed, he would be more and more arrogant and would create a lot of trouble in the future unless dealt with swiftly.


    Noting Kuroto��s silence, the puppet felt that his words had hit the right ce, and he took a step forward in order topletely bewitch Kuroto, ��Hyuga Kuroto�� you want to free yourself from the ��Caged Bird�� right? If you want to, then kneel before me and be my loyal servant, only I can change this cursed fate that binds you!��


    Kuroto asked with a frown, ��You want me to be your servant? How is it different from the current state? Only the master will change, a servant will still remain a servant!��


    ��Don��t you darepare me with those foolish people! They are mere ants in front of me, and I can crush all of them in moments!�� said Puppet in disdain, and added, ��Hyuga Kuroto, I know what you want, you want to change the Hyuga n, however, you have neither power nor means. Do you really think that you can aplish anything with that meager power of yours? You are weak! Everything you do is in vain, your fate is limited in the hands of those foolish ones!��


    Kuroto shook his head, and said, ��I can say the same to you, as you are not convincing enough, all you speak are empty words. You want me to serve you, yet you dare note before him and send only a puppet. Someone like you has no right to say anything about my means and resolve. As for the matter of serving an unknown person, that��s out of the question. Come before me yourself, and I might consider your offer.��


    The puppet was a little surprised by Kuroto��s words, and said, ��Hyuga Kuroto, you are not qualified to negotiate terms with me.��


    ��Oh?�� �C Kuroto raised his eyebrow and said, ��But I beg to differ!��


    ��Do you think that just because you are the principal of Konoha Ninja Academy, you are some big shot?�� asked the puppet, and said, ��Put away your pride and ept your role as my servant. If you agree then you might have somece in the future Shinobi World, otherwise, your fate will be the same as the rest!��


    Kuroto sighed tiredly, ��Sigh.�� And looked around with his Byakugan as he thought, ��It seems the master of this puppet is nowhere close, and there doesn��t seem to be any other puppet close by either.��


    Since the master of the puppet is not anywhere close, dealing with him is a little difficult. He might have some chance of injuring the master of the puppet if he uses his Tenseigan, however, that wouldn��t be worth the risk, as it would expose Kuroto. ��So, it seems there is only one way, huh?��


    The puppet noted Kuroto looking around, and asked coldly, ��What are you looking for?��


    Kuroto smiled lightly and disappeared from his position. The next moment, he appeared in front of the puppet.


    The puppet was taken aback by Kuroto��s sudden action, ��What��?! YOU!��


    Without giving the puppet any opportunity to react, he smashed it, Bang!


    Smashed by Kuroto, the puppet broke into many parts and fell on the ground, however, it seemed that the head was still somewhat intact and spoke in anger, ��Ignorant fool��! Here I am showing you kindness, and instead of epting my kindness and bing my servant you are making me your enemy?! You are going to regret it!��


    ��We��ll see about that.�� Said Kuroto, and added, ��Next time, eithere before me yourself or don��te at all.�� Then, without giving the head any opportunity to speak, he crushed it.


    BOOM!


    After dealing with the puppet, Kuroto once again looked around him, however, he found nothing, not even the Tenseigan. There was no spiritual body, nor was there any residue of Chakra in the surroundings, and couldn��t help but mutter, ��It seems that this puppet was not controlled by ��Spirit Transformation Technique��, but through the Giant Tenseigan, and it wasn��t Tenseigan Soul Descend, but some other technique.��


    The other party seems to be very cautious, realizing this Kuroto thought to himself, ��It seems I will have to n this out very well.��


    ��


    Underground Prison, Hyuga n District


    Sleeping Aoki suddenly opened his eyes, and snarled ferociously, ��Hyuga Kuroto! How dare you refuse my kindness! Unforgivable!�� Aoki was angered because Kuroto not only refused his offer, he even humiliated him!


    Aoki never expected that Kuroto would refuse him, so this was very shocking to him.


    After a while, Aoki calmed himself, and chuckled, ��Forget it, he is an ignorant guy who thinks he knows everything in the world. I will see him after I finish dealing with the main family. I want to see the expression on his face when he realizes that he had made a blunder tonight.��


    With such a thought, Aoki took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    At the same time, somewhere else in the vige, another person covered head to toe in a ck cloak opened his eyes and made his way toward the outskirts of the Uchiha n.

 Chapter 790 - The Puppet’s Proposal

    ��Unexpectedly, someone did master it!��


    The master of the puppet noted Fugaku��s surprise, and asked with a proud smile, ��What do you think of my proposal?��


    ��All things aside, do you really think I care about your proposal?�� said Fugaku in a cold tone, and asked as he activated his Sharingan, ��Answer me, who are you? I advise you to be honest, otherwise, I don��t mind testing the endurance of your Soul using my Genjutsu!��


    The puppet shrugged, ��Who I am is irrelevant, however, what I offer is a very good opportunity. I can help the Uchiha n get what rightfully belongs to them.��


    ��Just you?�� Fugaku snorted, and said, ��And what made you think that Uchiha n needs the help of someone like you? If we want something, we can obtain it with our own power!��


    Although Uchiha n is eager for the position of Hokage, it has not fallen to the point that it needs to rely on a coward who doesn��t even dare to reveal his identity. Besides, Fugaku is not a fool, he can clearly see that the other party wants to use Uchiha n.


    ��Tch!�� Feeling the contempt in Fugaku��s tone, the puppet was displeased, ��It seems that I will have to convince you with my abilities.�� He decided to teach the arrogant patriarch a lesson and raised his hand in the direction of Fugaku.


    Fugaku was surprised that the puppet wanted to fight him, and prepared to use a Ninjutsu, however, before he could, something unexpected happened, his body was drawn towards the puppet with an inexplicable traction force.


    The puppet lunged forward and gripped the astonished Fugaku by his neck, and lightly whispered in his ear, ��Patriarch of the Uchiha n, do you think you are tough? I can kill you right here right now and no one would ever know who killed you and how you died!��


    Captured by the puppet, Fugaku thought of activating his Mangekyou Sharingan and using Susano��o to fight back, however, he was once again taken aback when he realized that his Chakra was being absorbed by the puppet at an astonishing speed.


    ��At this rate, I won��tst!�� such a thought passed through Fugaku��s mind as his body suddenly exploded into white smoke.


    The puppet was surprised and looked at his hand in surprise, ��So that was a Shadow Clone, huh?��


    At this time, the real Uchiha Fugaku walked out of the shadows and looked at the puppet with a vignt expression.


    The puppet looked at the unharmed Uchiha Patriarch, and said with a smile, ��Well that��s a surprise.��


    From the memories of Shadow Clone, Fugaku understands that this puppet is by no means ordinary and has some strange means, and dealing with it won��t be easy. Fugaku is quite sure that if he was in ce of his Shadow Clone, the situation would have be quite serious.


    Although there was the element of him being careless and underestimating the other person, the enemy��s methods are quite weird. Especially the ability to pull him and absorb his chakra! If he remembers correctly, the leaders of Akatsuki and Amatsukami have such strange powers!


    ��Is this puppet sent by the leader of Akatsuki?�� thought Fugaku, he didn��t think that it would be Amatsukami since they were in contact with the Hokage faction.


    The puppet didn��t know Fugaku��s thoughts, he mistook Fugaku��s silence as intimidation and stepped forward as he said, ��I will help you take the position of Hokage, you will help me take control of the Hyuga n. I believe we both are at an advantage and our goals don��t conflict, what do you think?��


    ��Take control of the Hyuga n, is he from the Hyuga n? Did I mistake his identity? Is he not the leader of Akatsuki?�� thought Fugaku, a little confused.


    Seeing Fugaku��s thoughtful expression, the puppet added, ��If not for the ��Caged Bird�� restraining me, I would have never chosen to cooperate with the Uchiha n, I have the power, but ��Caged Bird�� limits me. Uchiha n��s situation is simr, you people have the strength, however, you people have be nothing more than servants of the Hokage�� I think cooperation is beneficial for both of us!��


    Fugaku considered the other party��s words.


    ��Limited by the ��Caged Bird��? It means he is from the branch family of the Hyuga n! The other party really seems to have enough strength, but he is restricted by the ��Caged Bird��. If he tries to fight the main family, they can activate the ��Caged Bird�� and end his life, so it makes sense that he wants to use the Uchiha n to fight the Main family of the Hyuga n. In return for the help, he is offering to help us too�� The offer is not bad�� but���� thought Fugaku.


    Seeing Fugaku being silent, the puppet once again asked, ��What do you think?�� this time a bit impatient.


    ��As expected, I can��t trust him, something seems to be amiss here.�� Thought Fugaku, and shook his head, ��Although I am indeed the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, however, I can not make such a critical decision on my own. I will have to hold a n meeting and discuss this matter with my nsmen.��


    ��What a waste of a Patriarch!�� thought Puppet inwardly, and after a while of silence, he said to Uchiha Patriarch, ��One day�� I will wait for your answer till tomorrow, if you don��t give me your answer by tomorrow, then I will have no choice but to find someone else to cooperate with.�� Then immediately left the area.


    Fugaku thoughtfully looked at the position where the puppet stood until a moment ago, then left.


    ��


    Jumping from one tree to another, the puppet smiled wickedly, ��Heh, although not as nned, it went quite well.��


    Of course, he isn��t really interested in helping out the Uchiha n, he is just interested in inciting a conflict between the Uchiha n and the Hokage Faction. When these two sides will fight, both of them will suffer severe loss, and he would be able to make the most out of it.


    Although Uchiha Fugaku didn��t ept his proposal right off the bat, however, his words have indeed bewitched the Uchiha Patriarch��s mind, and he feels that the other party would definitely make a move.


    And when that happens, he ns to secretly inform someone in the Hokage Faction about Uchiha��s moves.


    This feeling of controlling others like chess pieces makes him feel refreshed and satisfied.


    In the beginning, he used Kumogakure to exact his revenge on the Hyuga n but failed. At that time, he couldn��t control the overall situation because of hisck of strength. But now that he has Giant Tenseigan, and theck of strength is no longer a problem, he feels that he can manipte the entire Shinobi World to his liking.


    As for his belongingness towards the n? That��s already something in the past, perhaps he will destroy the Hyuga n in the future if he feels like it, for now, he just wants to y with the world.


    ��This is how a God should be,�� he muttered in ecstasy, as he thought of the brilliant picture he will soon be creating of this shinobi world. He can��t wait tomence all his ns.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the puppet.


    As the puppet recognized the identity of the person appearing in front of him, his smile widened as he said, ��Hyuga Kuroto, you are right on time!��


    That��s right, this was none other than Hyuga Kuroto who was on his way to the Uchiha n. Kuroto didn��t expect to encounter the puppet of the traitor on the outskirts of the Uchiha n.


    The master of the puppet was still bitter about Kuroto��s behavior. Now that Kuroto has appeared before him again, he decided to use this opportunity and teach him a harsh lesson. Something that Kuroto will remember for the rest of his miserable life!

 Chapter 791 - Battle Against the Puppet

    Kuroto didn��t expect to encounter the puppet of the traitor on the outskirts of the Uchiha District.


    Obviously, the other party won��te here for no reason. He must have a purpose�� And it didn��t take a genius to figure out the intentions of the other party.


    If used well, the Uchiha nsmen are sharp knives that can wreak havoc in not just Konoha, but in the entire Shinobi World. Just take the examples of Madara, Obito, Itachi, and Sasuke from Cannon!


    And it seems that the master of this puppet understands this well, therefore, he came to the Uchiha n.


    ��It seems that I need to deal with him as soon as possible, if he is allowed to do whatever he pleases, then the situation that I have managed to stabilize after so much effort will be chaotic again!�� thought Kuroto to himself as he released the seal on his wrist.


    Even after noticing Kuroto��s small actions, the puppet didn��t take them seriously. It looked at Kuroto with a carefree expression and said, ��Hyuga Kuroto, you made a big mistake when not only you refused my offer, but you even chose to make me your enemy. I am going to make you regret it!�� then raised the right hand and exerted strong repulsive force on Kuroto, ��Shinra Tensei!��


    BOOM!


    Apanied by a loud explosion, Kuroto, and everything around him was blown away by the repulsive force.


    After flying for several meters, Kuroto stabilized his figure and raised both his arms to shield himself from the offshoots.


    Looking at the struggling figure of Kuroto, ��Hahahaha!�� �C the puppetughed in pleasure and said, ��You should be familiar with this power. Uzumaki Nagato, the leader of the Akatsuki Organization used this power to tten Konoha on that night.�� And added after a pause, ��You are shocked, right? Hahaha�� you are panicked, right? Maybe you are even regretting that you refused to serve me! But it��s toote��!��


    Ignoring the puppet��s bbering, Kuroto calmly looked at the surroundings and muttered thoughtfully, ��As expected, this one is really weaker than the one on the moon.��


    The reason he resisted the opponent��s ��Shinra Tensei�� was not because he couldn��t dodge in time, rather, its to measure the strength of the other party��s Jutsu. He wanted to test how strong the repulsive force is in order to analyse the state of the Giant Tenseigan.


    ording to Kuroto��s analysis, the power of the Hyuga n��s Giant Tenseigan is inferiorpared to the Giant Tenseigan of the Otsutsuki n.


    But this is not surprising. After all, the Giant Tenseigan on the moon not only has the Tenseigan of Otsutsuki Hamura as the core, but it also has the Byakugan and the Chakra of all the Otsutsuki nsmen on the moon, whereas, the Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n has only the Byakugan of at most a few hundred Hyuga nsmen and the Chakra of the deceased members of the branch family.


    The Otsutsuki were superior to the Hyuga in every way, so there is simply noparison between the two Giant Tenseigan.


    ��Even if this one is weaker, I still need to take it under my custody.�� Thought Kuroto as he tried to trace the location of the source of Chakra through which the puppet was being controlled, but he had to be disappointed, as he couldn��t trace a thing.


    It seems that just like his own pair of Tenseigan and the Giant Tenseigan on the moon, finding the source through the puppet is not possible since the chakra is directly transmitted to the body.


    The puppet or the master didn��t know that Kuroto had analyzed a lot of information within a few seconds, and continued to bber, ��It��s a pity�� Even if you regret it now�� even if you apologize to me�� even if you beg�� it won��t matter. I gave you one chance but you didn��t appreciate it, there won��t be seconds.��


    Not paying attention to the puppet��s words, Kuroto thought to himself, ��Looks like no other information can be obtained for the time being.�� and decided to end this farce here before they attracted unwanted attention.


    The puppet continued, ��But of course, you don��t have to worry as I don��t n on killing you�� at least not yet. I want you to watch with your eyes as I change everyt�C��!�� However, before it could finish, it was interrupted as Kuroto��s figure disappeared and reappeared in front of it and waved a sword that unknowingly appeared in his hand.


    ��Damn, he is too fast!�� the puppet was taken aback. It subconsciously raised its arms to protect itself as it leaped backward.


    However, the defense was of no use, under the sharp de of Kuroto��s sword, the hands were easily cut off.


    Having lost both hands, the puppet couldn��t maintain its bnce as itnded on the ground and fell. The master of the puppet was angered and shouted, ��Damn you Hyu�C!��


    Kuroto was indifferent to what the puppet wanted to say and disappeared from his position.


    Feeling the surge of air behind him, the puppet��s words were once again cut off. The master of the puppet knew that Kuroto has appeared behind the puppet, and he wanted to use ��Shinra Tensei�� to send Kuroto flying. Just as he prepared to exert the repulsive force, he suddenly realized that the connection with the lower body has disappeared.


    Kacha!


    The upper body was sent flying and collided with arge tree as the torso broke into countless parts. Now only the head was intact and rolled several times before stopping under Kuroto��s feet.


    The head of the puppet saw Kuroto looking coldly at him and roared in shame and anger, ��Hyuga Kuroto, don��t think this is over!��


    Kuroto indifferently looked at the head as he slowly crushed it.


    Although the other party has the support of Giant Tenseigan, however, the puppet itself is too weak and simple. No way the likes of these puppets can cause any trouble to someone like Kuroto who is strong, knowledgeable and highly experienced. To be honest, Kuroto can easily deal with hundreds of such puppets without needing to use even the Byakugan.


    ��


    Somewhere in the Hyuga n


    ��How dare you!? How dare you?! Not just once, but twice��!�� Aoki roared in anger as he used the Giant Tenseigan to control all the puppets he had hidden around Konoha.


    Under Aoki��s control, hundreds of puppets that were hidden in every corner of Konoha stood up and rushed towards the outskirts of the Uchiha District. Aoki didn��t care about exposing the puppets to the people of Konoha, at this moment, he only wanted to kill Kuroto!


    The arrogance and superiorplex he had developed after obtaining the Giant Tenseigan have been trampled twice by Kuroto in a short while, he must immediately teach that bastard a lesson.


    It didn��t take long for the puppets to arrive at the outskirts of Uchiha District and they surrounded Kuroto in a circle as they stretched out their arms and fired some sort of beams at him.


    Feeling violent chakra fluctuations around him, Kuroto��s expression froze.


    BOOM! Boom! Boom!


    In the middle of the night, countless explosions resounded from the outskirts of the Uchiha districts and attracted the attention of Konoha shinobis.


    The appearance of so many puppets had already attracted the attention of a lot of Konoha shinobi who were on patrol, and now the burst of explosions caused them to rush towards the sight of explosions.


    Since the sight of the movement was closest to the Uchiha n, it was natural that they were the first to notice the movement. As soon as Patriarch Fugaku�Cwho was on his way home�Cnoticed the explosions, he immediately gathered a few members of the Konoha Military Police Force and rushed towards the outskirts of the n district in order to check the situation.

 Chapter 792 - Swearing Revenge

    ��How�� How could this happen?!�� muttered a puppet in fear as it looked at the surrounding forest. The woods were filled with countless broken puppets. Undoubtedly, all of them were broken by Kuroto. Even the state of this puppet wasn��t very good.


    After realbat, the master of these puppets finally realized how strong Hyuga Kuroto actually is. His closebat skills are on another level.


    In the face of Kuroto��s fast and fierce attacks, he didn��t have time to make proper attacks, before he could make any attack, the puppet was already destroyed by Kuroto, there was simply no chance to fight back!


    Although this is surprising, what actually shocked him is that, unlike Fugaku��s case, he is not able to draw out Kuroto��s chakra by using the Tenseigan!


    It��s a pity that the master of the puppets doesn��t know that the method of drawing out other��s chakra by using Giant Tenseigan doesn��t work on the descendants of Hamura who have Byakugan.


    So, let alone Kuroto, he can��t draw out the Chakra of anyone from the Hyuga n, regardless of whether that person is an ordinary member of the Branch Family or the heir of the Hyuga n.


    What��s more, Kuroto even has the Tenseigan, all the more reason why the Giant Tenseigan wouldn��t be able to draw his Chakra.


    Kuroto neither knew the cause of the other party��s surprise nor did he have any intention of finding the reason as he raised his Kusanagi no Tsuraugi to put an end to defeating thest puppet on the battlefield.


    Looking at Kuroto��s indifferent expression, and the cold de in his hand, the puppet said angrily, ��Hyuga Kuroto�� just because you are good atbat doesn��t mean a thing, you don��t even understand what real power is! I am going to teach you!��


    Kuroto chuckled, ��You have been speaking the very same sentence for a while now, I have started to wonder whether you are capable of aplishing anything, or are you just talking?��


    ��Don��t think this is over!�� these were the puppet��sst words as Kuroto made the sh and destroyed the puppet.


    ��What an annoyance!�� muttered Kuroto as he sheathed his sword and put it inside the seal on his wrist.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this moment, shinobi started to arrive at the sight of the battle. They were a dozen in total consisting of Konoha Chunin, members of the Konoha Military Police Force, and Konoha Anbu.


    ��This is��?�� muttered one of the Konoha Chunin as he saw countless broken puppets and Kuroto standing in the center of this mess.


    Fugaku was also in the crowd and his expression changed a little as he noticed all the broken puppets, obviously, he recognized the puppets they were simr to the ones he had met a while ago. Thinking of the talk he had with the puppet, he couldn��t help but think, ��I just hope the Uchiha n doesn��t get involved in this mess.��


    At the same time, he was surprised that Kuroto was able to defeat so many of these puppets and wondered, ��Either his strength is really outstanding, or he knows the puppet��s abilities and has a countermeasure against it.��


    Fugaku��s doubts were natural, otherwise, it wouldn��t have been possible to defeat so many puppets for Kuroto on his own.


    One of the Anbu approached Kuroto, and asked, ��Hyuga Kuroto-sama, what happened here?��


    Kuroto shook his head and answered, ��It was an enemy I was chasing, the immediate threat has been resolved. Although this matter is not that serious, I still can��t give out the details, I will inform Hokage-sama. I am sorry to have caused such a disturbance thiste at night, but you can all return to your posts.��


    There was no human or animals among the remains of enemies, so everyone could see that there was no wounded. Additionally, Kuroto is one of the top authorities of Konoha, so although everyone was a little doubtful and puzzled, they still followed his instructions and left one after another.


    When everyone dispersed, Itachi came out of the shadows and asked Kuroto, ��Kuroto-san, what��s going on?��


    Kuroto exined the ins and outs of the matter to Itachi. Of course, he didn��t exin things like Giant Tenseigan and other core secrets of the Hyuga n, he just gave the details about the existence of a traitor in the Hyuga n and what the traitor is doing.


    ��I see�� so this traitor has been causing a lot of problems.�� Muttered Itachi with a thoughtful expression.


    ��I can no longer tolerate his existence. I must eliminate him as soon as possible because he has also started to target the Uchiha n. Seems he is nning something big.�� Exined Kuroto, and added, ��Therefore, I have another task for you.��


    Considering that the other party can probably use the ��Spirit Transformation Technique�� there is no meaning in trying to identify him from the list of people who went in and out of Konoha in the past week. He could have gone out as a puppet and probably found the Giant Tenseigan.


    This realization has brought Kuroto back to square one and he no longer has any clues. But knowing that the traitor is nning something, Kuroto understands that he doesn��t have much time, therefore, he has no choice but to check each and every member of the branch family.


    With Shisui and Itachi, this shouldn��t be too difficult.


    ��


    Underground Dungeon Prison, Hyuga n


    Bang!


    ��Damn it!�� shouted Aoki with a distorted expression and banged his hand on the armrest of his wheelchair.


    Being pped twice in the face by Kuroto has brought him great shame. If it was earlier, Aoki might have been able to ignore this humiliation, however, ever since he became the master of Tenseigan, his mentality has changed. Aoki feels that he is the chosen one, a god superior to other mortals. He can no longer tolerate being humiliated in such a way by Hyuga Kuroto.


    Although extremely angry, Aoki restrained his emotions and thought, ��The movement just now was too big, they must have definitely noticed me. It��s not yet time to fight them, I am afraid I can no longer stay in Konoha.��


    With such a thought in his mind, Aoki called out to the guard of the Dungeon Prison.


    Since the guard is also a member of the branch family, and because Aoki is disabled, the guard doesn��t have any vignce towards Aoki and walks inside, as he asks, ��Aoki-san, is something wrong?��


    Aoki remained silent as he activated the Tenseigan��s ability to extract Chakra, however, there was no effect, unexpectedly, even this genin-level guard of the branch family was also able to resist that ability just like Hyuga Kuroto.


    ��It turns out that this ability of Tenseigan doesn��t work on the people of the Hyuga n!�� �C Aoki reached such a conclusion.


    ��Aoki-san?!�� the guard called out again, this time a little serious.


    Aoki didn��t answer as a snake suddenly bit the guard, knocking him unconscious.


    Having dealt with the member of the branch family, Aoki didn��t waste any time and quickly escaped from the Underground Dungeon Prison and soon left Konoha Vige through a secret passage only he knew.


    Looking back at the distant shadow of the vige, Aoki gritted his teeth in anger, ��Hyuga Kuroto!�� and swore, ��I will definitely get back at you!��


    If not for Hyuga Kuroto, everything was going ording to his n. He could continue to hide behind the scene and control everything as per his whims.


    But Kuroto ruined all his ns, and he had to flee in panic from Konoha like a bereaved dog.


    Now Aoki hates Kuroto more than anyone in the world. And he has sworn to take his revenge for all the humiliation and suffering that Kuroto has brought him.

 Chapter - 793 - Defection & Inference

    Underground Prison Dungeon, Hyuga n


    Hizashi��s face became gloomy as he looked at the unconscious guard in the wheelchair. He never expected that Aoki of all people�Cwho is disabled�Cwould choose to defect.


    To Hizashi the defection of a member of the branch family is simply unbelievable. Let alone defection, the members of the branch family generally don��t even rebel since it��s of no use because from the moment they are marked with the ��Caged Bird,�� their fate is sealed. It doesn��t matter how far they escape from the n, the members of the main family can still punish them or execute them for their crimes.


    But something that Hizashi never expected to happen actually happened.


    Standing beside Hizashi, Kuroto stayed silent as he observed the surroundings, hoping to find some kind of clue that will lead him to Aoki.


    After dealing with the aftermath of the battle with the puppets, Kuroto had just returned to the Hyuga n and was on his way to Hizashi��s house as he had some questions for the man, but before Kuroto could ask anything, he noticed Hizashi going somewhere in panic. Curious, Kuroto asked, and learnt that one of the members of the branch family who was imprisoned in the Underground Dungeon Prison had defected not long ago.


    Hizashi informed Kuroto that not long Aoki had a major conflict with one of the elders of the main family, and was imprisoned in the Underground Dungeon Prison for his crime. This information, coupled with his disability, and his sudden defection made Kuroto realize that Aoki is the traitor of the Hyuga n that he has been looking for so long.


    Although the strength brought by the Giant Tenseigan has made the traitor arrogant, despite the arrogance, Aoki has been extremely cautious and has done everything to keep his identity a secret. Before Kuroto wondered howe the traitor was trying to hide his identity despite being arrogant of the newfound strength but now that he has figured out who the traitor is everything makes sense.


    Aoki is disabled, therefore he has to be extremely cautious, and he ispelled to hide behind the scenes.


    However, he was a step toote to realize this and the man seems to have left Konoha making Kuroto a little anxious.


    Aoki imed that he has the power to break the ��Caged Bird��, Kuroto doesn��t doubt Aoki��s im because he believes that this is indeed possible, which means, Aoki can really defect without having to worry about the execution.


    But this result is not favourable for Kuroto, now he doesn��t know where to find Aoki.


    Something has been bothering Kuroto for while and it��s about Aoki��s sudden defection. Kuroto couldn��t figure out why Aoki gave up everything in the vige and defected, ��Did he think that I have figured out his identity? No that��s not possible�� and he should know this. To be honest, if Aoki hadn��t defected, I wouldn��t have figured out his identity despite having interacted with him several times already, and he should know this�� In my opinion, his defection just doesn��t make any sense, there is something odd about this. Hmm�� Is it possible that Aoki��s defection is just a distraction?��


    Although Kuroto��s intuition told him that Aoki is the traitor, he can��t deny the possibility that the traitor is someone else, and Aoki is just a distraction that the real traitor has used in order to interfere with the investigation. After all, Aoki defected all of a sudden and for no reason, it didn��t make sense�� it is as if he is afraid and running away from a powerful enemy�� which made Kuroto a little suspicious. Even if Aoki is disabled, he doesn��t have to be afraid. There is no reason to be afraid. So then why?


    While Kuroto was busy analyzing Aoki��s inexplicable behavior, Hizashi said with a sullen expression, ��Aoki��s defection can not be hidden from them, I have no choice but to report it to the Patriarch.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes, please do�� I shall inform Hokage-sama of this matter as well, just in case.��


    Hizashi nodded, ��Very well Kuroto-kun, do what you see fit, but please make sure that you don��t offend the elders again. The situation within the n will be moreplicated than it already is.��


    ��I will try not to.�� Said Kuroto lightly, then left the Prison Dungeon.


    ��


    After his escape from the Konoha, Aoki flew West and only stopped once he had crossed the border of the Land of Fire.


    Finding a small stream, Aokinded at the bank and sighed, ��Thankfully I can fly, else I would be in danger.��


    Since he has obtained the Tenseigan of the Hyuga n, Aoki��s disability no longer poses any problem in traveling. He can lift himself using ��Shinra Tensei�� and then fly anywhere he wants using the power of Tenseigan.


    But the problem is, it hasn��t been very long since he took control of the Tenseigan of the Hyuga n, so his proficiency is not good enough, therefore, he was already feeling tired.


    As he was sitting on a piece of rock and wondering what to do now, suddenly, Aoki noticed a young man, probably fourteen or fifteen years old walking towards him. Noting the features of the young man Aoki��s eyes shrank.


    If it had been a normal young man, Aoki would have ignored the person, however, his characteristic eye made Aoki vignt. They were Byakugan. What��s more surprising is the clean forehead of the young man. There was no sign of the ��Caged Bird�� cursed seal on the young man��s forehead, meaning even if he was a member of the Hyuga n, he has to be someone from the main family.


    However, Aoki knew better, he didn��t even consider the possibility that the young man is from the Hyuga n and eximed, ��I knew you would notice my presence after the previousmotion in Konoha, however, I didn��t expect that you would find me so soon ande in person in order to deal with me, Yama!��


    ��Yama?!�� the young man tilted his head in confusion. Wondering what the old man is talking about.


    He was close by and noticed this old man a while ago with his Byakugan. Since the old man was surrounded by familiar Chakra fluctuations, therefore, the young man decided toe here and check out the situation. But for the words of the old man, the young man had no idea.


    Looking at the confused expression on the young man��s face, Aoki sneered, ��Stop pretending in front of me, you can��t fool me�� I can sense familiar chakra fluctuations from you�� You tracked me all the way here from the Vige so quietly that I couldn��t even notice. No one is capable of aplishing such a feat in the entire Shinobi World, the only ones who can do this are people on the moon and without a doubt you are him. Though, I never expected that you would be so young Yama!��


    Aoki is aware of the existence of distant rtives on the moon. He learned of their existence from the information he received from the Tenseigan and also learned that the Tenseigan was created by the n in order to deter these distant rtives on the moon.


    After learning about these distant rtives living on the moon, Aoki immediately equated them to the Amatsukami Organization which has been haunting the Shinobi World for a while now.


    In Aoki��s opinion, only these distant rtives on the moon can be so mysterious and unpredictable that no matter how much effort people of the shinobi world put to search for any information about them, they found nothing. Moreover, most of Yama��s abilities appear to be very simr to the ones he has gained after getting Tenseigan further confirming his doubts.


    And it��s entirely possible that a few members of other ns also live on the moon, exining the existence of Homusubi, Fujin and the others in the Amatsukami Organization.


    This inference of Aoki is the reason why he chose to defect after creating chaos in Konoha not long ago. Aoki believes that Amatsukami must have a few eyeliners in Konoha, and the moment he used those puppets, they must have identified him and reported him to Yama.


    He knows that he isn��t yet ready to fight the Amatsukami, therefore, he has to run away from Konoha in order to avoid being caught by them.

 Chapter 794 - Amatsukami’s Purpose!

    ��Stop pretending, your facade won��t fool me!�� said Aoki, looking at the face of the young man before him.


    The more Aoki talked, the more confused the young man became. A whileter, he was no longer interested in what the old man was talking about and said coldly, ��I have already stated this once, I don��t understand what you are talking about, and I am not interested either!��


    The young man didn��t have many opportunities tomunicate with others since he was a child, his knowledge about the World is limited to what the elders taught him before their death, therefore, he is quite ignorant about this World and honestly speaking, he is not interested in learning about it either.


    ��Humph!�� Aoki snorted coldly; disdain clearly visible on his face.


    He has known all the members of the Hyuga n by their faces, therefore, he is extremely certain that the young man in front of him is not a member of the Hyuga n. Moreover, the young man was able to track him all the way, so his identity is already quite clear. No one except that man is capable of this.


    The young man did not care about Aoki��s thoughts, and questioned, ��Answer me�� where is the Tenseigan?!��


    At the mention of Tenseigan, Aoki was more certain of the identity of the young man, he put his right hand inside his Kimono and said with a sly smile, ��You don��t think that I am na?ve enough to answer your question, right?��


    ��Since that��s your choice, then I have no other option either.�� Said the young man as he raised his hand towards Aoki.


    ��Bansh�� Ten��in!�� Immediately, a strong force acted on Aoki, pulling him towards the young man.


    Aoki wasn��t panicked, he used the power of Giant Tenseigan and released a strong ��Shinra Tensei!�� of his own, trying to counter the young man��s pulling force with his repulsive force.


    BOOM! The violent confrontation of attractive and repulsive force started to distort the airflow, light, and even space at the point of collision, creating a ck dot and strong turbulence all around.


    And as the confrontation continued, this distortion became more and more serious and resulted in an explosion.


    A huge shock wave swept the area, blowing away mud, rocks, and surrounding trees. Under the impact of the shock wave, both sides were forced to retreat a little.


    Hovering at one side of the stream, Aoki looked at the young man and said, ��The cat��s out of the bag now�� are you still going to pretend to be an ignorant person in front of me, Yama?!��


    Based on his knowledge, except for him and Nagato, only Yama is capable of controlling attraction and repulsion force. And now that the young man has used ��Shinra Tensei�� it can only mean that he is Yama!


    The leader of Akatsuki can control the push and pull forces because he bears the Rinnegan, Aoki can control the push and pull forces because he has the support of the Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n, and as for Yama�� the only reason he can control the push and pull forces is that he too has the support of the Giant Tenseigan that is different from his Giant Tenseigan.


    If it was just suspicion before, now Aoki is confident that he has figured it out�� he has pioneered one of the biggest mysteries of the Shinobi World!


    The young man on the other side didn��t know about Aoki��s thoughts, and said, ��I don��t know what you are talking about�� The only reason I havee to Shinobi World this time is to retrieve the Tenseigan�� People of Shinobi World are unworthy of using that treasure�� This is my final warning�� Surrender it at once�� otherwise, you will bear the wrath of the Otsutsuki n!��


    ��Humph�� as if I am afraid of the Otsutsuki n!�� Aoki said coldly, and added, ��The Shinobi World didn��t belong to your folks in the past�� it doesn��t belong to you now�� and it won��t belong to you in the future either�� I will make sure of it!��


    The Young man shook his head, ��I have no desire of bing the master of this failed world�� My purpose is toplete Hamura��s decree�� I wish to cleanse this ursed world�� I will reshape this war-ridden world into a peaceful world�� a better world!��


    Aoki was stunned, ��Reshape it?��


    The young man exined, ��This is thest decree of our ancestor. The Shinobi World established by the Sage of Six Path is a failure�� Our Ancestors wished to cleanse this world and wipe out all the Shinobis to stop war and death. Hamura��sst decree must bepleted at all costs! I will personally see this through!��


    Aoki was startled upon realizing the meaning behind the young man��s words, ��You�� you want to destroy the entire?��


    The young man nodded lightly, ��Yes�� The Shinobi World will have to be destroyed for the cleansing. After the destruction, I will use the power of Tenseigan to recreate the world, repopte it and make sure that the failure of the Sage of Six Path is not repeated. In that better world, there would be no senseless wars. People will not suffer as they do now.��


    Aoki looked at the young man with widened eyes, and muttered in horror, ��It turns out that this is the ultimate goal of the Amatsukami Organization!��


    One of the biggest mysteries of this world is the goal of Amatsukami. Leaders of all nations have always wondered about the purpose of Amatsukami. All the members of the organization have such unfathomable strength, they couldn��t havee together without amon purpose. But no matter how much they tried to figure out the raison d����tre behind Amatsukami��s existence. There are countless spections, but nobody has been able to grasp any solid information in that regard.


    Even if everyone knows that Amatsukami must also have some hidden goal, since Amatsukami has helped them out so much they don��t try to stress about it too much. Compared to Akatsuki Organization, Amatsukami seems to have some bottom lines and they are easy to cooperate with.


    Honestly speaking, Aoki doesn��t hate Amatsukami. These people have protected the Shinobi World from the threat of Akatsuki again and again.


    The only reason he stands opposed to them at this point is the conflict between the Otsutsuki n on the Moon and the Hyuga n. Knowing that the leader of Amatsukami is from the Otsutsuki n, cooperation between him and Amatsukami is unlikely and Amatsukami will be an obstacle in his path.


    However, after hearing the young man��s words, Aoki realized that he was mistaken�� no not just him, but the entire Shinobi World has been mistaken about Amatsukami. Amatsukami has made a fool of the entire Shinobi World. Their goal is even more absurdpared to the Akatsuki Organizations!


    Aoki thought with a horrified expression, ��It seems the real enemy of the Shinobi World is not Akatsuki, but Amatsukami.��


    Noting the horrified expression on Aoki��s face, the young man shook his head in disappointment, ��It makes sense that someone like you cannot understand Hamura��s decree. Just surrender the Tenseigan, and I will allow you to walk alive out of here.��


    Aoki said, ��Yama�� you may be the strongest�� but looking down on me will be your biggest mistake!�� then took out a scroll from his Kimono and immediately unfolded it.


    Instantly, countless exploding tags came out of the scroll and flew towards the young man.


    The young man was surrounded by countless exploding tags as they started to explode one after another causing a chain of explosions around him!


    Boom! Boom Boom Boom!

 Chapter 795 - The Conspiracy of the Elder Aoyama

    Konohagakure


    It didn��t take long for the main family of the Hyuga n to learn about Aoki��s defection.


    Because the matter couldn��t be hidden, it spread to the others in Konoha too, and in less than a day the scandal of the Hyuga n was spread to the streets and alleys of Konoha.


    There are two reasons why Aoki��s defection caused such a big sensation. For one, it is rted to one of the major ns in Konoha, and second, it is rted to the Hyuga n specifically where there has never been a defection since the establishment of Konoha Vige.


    Therefore, everyone who learned about this was extremely surprised and curious. People were talking and gossiping about it all over the vige, wondering howe someone from the Hyuga n defected.


    ��


    Patriarch��s Mansion, Hyuga District


    ��Aoki��s defection is a disgrace to the entire Hyuga n, he can not be allowed to roam freely!�� said Elder Aoyama, anger clearly apparent from his expression.


    ��There is no need to send someone after him, just use ��Caged Bird�� to execute him!�� suggested Elder Fukiage.


    At this time, Elder Sada said, ��But it��s really surprising�� Aoki is disabled, he shouldn��t have the ability to defect�� so how did he manage?��


    Elder Aoyama said in an annoyed tone, ��Is it not obvious? It must have been the traitor that has been lurking within our n for a while�� he must have helped Aoki!��


    Hiashi had a thoughtful expression at the mention of the traitor.


    The presence of the traitor has gued him for a few years now. He has tried many methods to find him, however, the traitor is well hidden, and no matter how he searches, he has not been able to find the traitor.


    Elder Sada sighed, ��If it is the work of a traitor, then he must have helped Aoki not to help him, but to embarrass the Hyuga n in front of the entire Vige!��


    Elder Fukiage asked, ��But who could be so daring in the branch family?��


    ��Humph!�� Elder Aoyama snorted coldly, and said, ��Is that even a question? That brat Kuroto is rebellious enough to oppose our authority, I wouldn��t be surprised if he is the traitor!��


    Elder Sada nodded with a thoughtful expression, ��Yes�� if it��s him�� it is possible. Because of him, a few other members of the branch family have also started to express dissatisfaction towards the main family.��


    Elder Fukiage nodded, ��In that case, aside from executing Aoki, we have to deal with Hyuga Kuroto too. If he is allowed to do whatever he pleases�� more and more cases like Aoki will start to appear within the n.��


    Having reached this conclusion, the elders looked at Hiashi who had been silent the entire time.


    Facing the eyes of all the elders, Hiashi shook his head, ��If something happens to Kuroto-kun, there will be irreparable consequences from both outside and inside the n. Uchiha��s momentum is increasing day by day, in such a scenario if we start infighting, the entire n will disappear.��


    Hiashi��s worries are not unreasonable, and the elders had to ept his words.


    However, there was one Elder who sneered upon hearing Hiashi��s worries, ��Hyuga Kuroto��s confidencees from the support of Hokage, as long as Hokage continues to support him, it will be really difficult for us to deal with him. However, what would happen if he loses Hokage��s support?��


    Elder Aoyama continued, ��I have a n�� if we implement my n, not only will we be able to keep the position of the Principal of the academy in our hands, but we will also be able to deal with Kuroto. Once we make an example out of Kuroto, the members of the branch family will no longer make any trouble!��


    Hiashi asked doubtfully, ��What n?��


    Kuroto��s indifference towards the main family has also aroused Hiashi��s vignce, so if there is really a moderate way to solve this problem, he won��t object to it.


    Seeing that even Hiashi was a bit interested in the n, he was excited, and spoke, ��There is a shinobi named Mizuki in the Konoha Ninja Academy who has contacted me recently�� and he has a way to solve this problem.��


    Elder Fukiage questioned, ��What can that guy do?��


    Elder Aoyama exined, ��It appears that Kuroto is Orochimaru��s eyeliner in Konoha, and Mizuki is willing toe forward to testify.��


    ��What?!�� Hiashi was takenaback, aback and asked with a frown, ��Kuroto-kun is Orochimaru��s spy? Such an usation will require evidence! Does Mizuki have any evidence?


    Elder Aoyama said with a smirk, ��There is no need for evidence! He was Orochimaru��s disciple, there is no way he is not connected to that traitor. And even if he denies the usation, even if he is proven innocent after the investigation, trust in him will be lost�� once that happens he wouldn��t be able to keep the position of Principal of Konoha Ninja Academy.��


    ��Although that is indeed the case, however���� said Elder Fukiage, then asked with a puzzled expression, ��Why is Mizuki willing to take such a big risk? What��s in it for him?��


    Elder Aoyama said with a smirk, ��Ambitions beyond his capabilities.�� And exined, ��Mizuki is an ambitious person, however, he is weak, moreover, he made a fool of himself in the assessment not long ago, so any hope of him bing Jonin in the future disappeared, and his situation has gotten so bad that now he can��t even keep his position in the Konoha Ninja Academy. So he wants the Hyuga n to help him get promoted to the rank of Jonin.��


    Hiashi said, ��If your n seeds, Kuroto-kun will lose the position of Principal of Ninja Academy�� this price is too high�� Moreover, backing someone who abandoned those children�� I don��t feel very good about this.��


    Other elders agreed with Hiashi to some extent. Moreover, Kuroto still maintains the prestige of the Hyuga n in the Vige. If he bes part of this scandal, not only will he lose his position and reputation, but the reputation of the n will fall too.


    Elder Aoyama knew about Hiashi��s worries, and said, ��I have considered this issue. But think about it�� we are exposing a traitor to vige and n�� although people are going to talk about it�� they will talk about us in good light�� we went as far as to deal with a member of our n for the safety of our vige�� As for the position of Konoha Ninja Academy, we can just negotiate with Hokage to give that position to someone else from our n.


    I personally believe that Hokage won��t object, for one, he wouldn��t want to offend the main family just because of a member of the branch, moreover, he too wants to keep Uchiha within limits, and we are the best option for that. This way both sides will be in benefit and we will have dealt with Kuroto without any issues.��


    Hiashi narrowed his eyes. Although the n isn��t that bad, he still has a bad feeling about this.


    ��


    Principal��s Office, Konoha Ninja Academy


    ��Kuroto-san, you were right. On that night, someone indeed contacted Otou-san. ording to him, the other party had some strange methods.�� Said Itachi.


    ��I see.�� Said Kuroto, and instructed, ��Keep a close watch around Uchiha n. Although the possibility is very low, he may try to contact someone from the Uchiha n again.��


    Itachi nodded, ��I understand.�� then disappeared.


    After Itachi left, Kuroto got up and stood by the window with a thoughtful expression.


    Based on Itachi��s report, Kuroto can confirm that Aoki controlled a puppet to meet Uchiha Fugaku and encouraged him to start a Coup d��etat, he did not reveal anything about his identity or anything rted to the Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n.


    It��s safe to say that except for him and Aoki, no one is aware of the existence of the Giant Tenseigan.


    Now the question is, ��Where can he go?�� No matter how much he thought about it, Kuroto couldn��t guess. He doesn��t know Aoki enough to figure this out.


    Although based on several interactions with Aoki, Kuroto has figured out that Aoki seems to have a deep hatred towards the main family of the n, so he will definitelye back for revenge sooner orter, but even if that��s the case Kuroto can��t continue to passively wait for that day, so after thinking about it, he decided to put some Shinobi to work.


    With such a thought in his mind, Kuroto sent instructions to Yagura.

 Chapter 796 - Testing the Limits of Yin Seal

    Following Kuroto��s instructions, Yagura and Pakura dispatched hundreds of Kirigakure and Sunagakure Shinobi to investigate Aoki��s whereabouts under the pretence of searching for Danzo��s whereabouts.


    Kuroto believes that sooner orter he will receive some information in regard to Aoki, saving him a lot of trouble.


    With that out of the way, Kuroto decided to put his attention on the Yin-seal.


    The improvements and verification steps were almostpleted a few days ago, now only the final implementation step is left. Kuroto has to be very cautious with this since he is going to be using his body for this.


    Since there is also the presence of the ��Caged Bird�� seal on his forehead, that has to be taken into ount as well while implementing the seal.


    From a technical point of view, the improvements he made in the Yin-seal are a major breakthrough in Fuinjutsu. And in this whole process, Kuroto��s Fuinjutsu knowledge has also reached another realm. It won��t be wrong to say that in today��s Shinobi World, there are only a handful of people who are as good as him or perhaps better than him when ites to Fuinjutsu.


    Be that as it may, Tsunade-hime has forbidden Kuroto from sharing this knowledge, therefore, no one will know about Kuroto��s achievement, and they won��t be able to use Yin-seal either. Well, it doesn��t really matter to him either way, his objective was to use the Yin-seal and that��s nearlypleted, so he is content.


    After taking care of some final arrangements, Kuroto started the sealing process.


    Since he has been through these steps several times already with those clones, the sealing process went smoothly. It took him only three hours toplete the sealing technique and all the chakra meridians in his body were connected with the Chakra storage space in the forehead.


    With the sealing processpleted, he focused on the testing step.


    Because he was very careful and delicate during the entire sealing process, there was no conflict between the Yin-seal and the ��Caged Bird�� Cursed Seal. In fact, the presence of the ��Caged Bird Cursed Seal�� made the Yin-seal stronger and more protected than he had imagined.


    He breathed a sigh of relief only after he had tested out the seal and started to note the observations, ��Well, I suppose it��s time to note my observations.��


    Yin-seal is undoubtedly an incredible Fuinjutsu, however, it cannot store chakra indefinitely. Like every other Jutsu, it has its limitations and that is the extent of Chakra a Shinobi can store in the Yin-seal. Once the sealing space in the brain is filled, no matter how much Chakra is extracted from the body and directed towards the sealing space, it will be useless.


    And Kuroto wants to figure out this limitation.


    With this purpose in his mind, Kuroto moulded Chakra in his body using the spiritual energy and physical energy of his mind and body. The moulded chakra was transferred to the Yin-seal space via the chakra meridians in the body. This process continued for a while until Kuroto started to feel weary. Feeling exhaustion taking over, he couldn��t help but mutter, ��it��s quite exhausting.��


    After taking some deep breaths, Kuroto recovered a little and checked the state of the seal. He was surprised to find that only 10 per cent of Chakra was lost in the entire process from moulding Chakra to transferring it into the Yin-seal sealing space.


    ��It seems there is ny per cent efficiency,�� muttered Kuroto and noted this observation in his logbook.


    Currently, the Yin-seal space is empty so the loss is obviously very low, as more and more Chakra will be sealed in the sealing space, the efficiency will be reduced and loss will gradually increase, this is unavoidable and Kuroto has taken this factor into ount.


    In fact, 90 per cent efficiency is already very good, Kuroto didn��t expect such high efficiency.


    After estimating the efficiency and loss ratio, he once again sensed the sealing space, this time he wanted to determine the size of his Yin-seal sealing space.


    Based on Kuroto��s observations, the sealing space is nearly empty despite the Chakra he stored inside it not long ago, this means the size of the sealing space is quiterge. As far as Kuroto can guess, the chakra he transferred a while back has filled less than 0.1 per cent capacity of the sealing space.


    That means if he wants to fill the entire sealing space, it will require him to transfer more than two to three hundred per cent Chakra than he did a while back. Transferring so much chakra into the sealing space will take at least a few years, and that too when he continuously transfers Chakra into the sealing space.


    This calction is based on the increase in loss as the capacity of the sealing space will be filled. After all, over time, the efficiency will decrease, therefore, it will take more time to fill the entire sealing space.


    As Kuroto was writing everything in his logbook, he suddenly realized that the Yin-seal and Hachimon Tankou are quitepatible with each other. Using Yin-seal, Kuroto can put himself in a state of extreme fatigue, and in that state, if he carries out Hachimon Tankou training, he will be able to push himself faster and break his limits in less time.


    So using Yin-seal will not only allow him to constantly store Chakra in the Yin-seal sealing space, but it will also increase the efficiency of Hachimon Tonkou.


    As for the worry of injuring himself due to wear and tear, for ordinary people, this may be a big problem that is very difficult to avoid, for Kuroto, this is not a big deal. Because of his current strength and recovery speed, as long as Kuroto doesn��t push himself too hard he will continue to recover and not suffer from irreversible damage.


    ��Well�� I guess this helps a lot.�� He muttered as he put down the notebook and left his house. He was going to his private training field, he wanted to test how the chakra stored in the sealing space of Yin-seal will be released.


    For the next few days, Kuroto continued to test the limits of Yin-seal. The results he got from his tests satisfied him greatly. Kuroto is quite sure that the performance of the Yin-seal that he has designed for males won��t be worsepared to the Yin-seal that Tsunade-him gave him.

 Chapter 797 - Sudden Conference

    Kuroto��s House, Konohagakure


    Sitting on the ground, Kuroto slowly opened his eyes and nced at the morning light entering his room through the gaps in the curtain.


    Realizing that he was busy transferring Chakra into the Yin-seal sealing space the entire night and didn��t even realize that the entire night passed, he couldn��t help but smile helplessly and started to note all the observations.


    Only after he was done with that did he take a deep breath and got up.


    At this time, Kuroto is in good mood. The reason is that the efficiency of storing Chakra in the Yin-seal sealing space has increased to 95 per cent from the previous 90 per cent.


    But this is not the best part, the best part is that there is still room for improvement. As long as Kuroto gain betterplete control over his body and further improves his Chakra Control, this efficiency can be increased up to 100 per cent. Of course, 100 per cent is still only ideal as it would requireplete control over one��s own body and one��s chakra which is nearly impossible unless Kuroto can keep the gate of death open without dying.


    Even if 100 percent is an ideal state, Kuroto is still very happy knowing that the efficiency can continue to increase.


    While Kuroto was busy thinking of various factors that would help him further increase efficiency, he suddenly sensed something and looked in the direction of the balcony of his room.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, an Anbu appeared on the Balcony of his house and informed him, ��Hyuga Kuroto-sama, in half an hour from now, Hokage-sama will hold a council meeting. Please be on time to attend it.��


    ��I understand.�� Nodded Kuroto and thanked the Anbu, ��Thanks foring all the way.��


    ��I�� I am doing just my job!�� The Anbu was taken aback by Kuroto��s thanks got flustered, and retreated in a hurry, ��Now�� if you��ll excuse me! I have to inform other members of the council as well.��


    After the Anbu was gone, Kuroto looked in the direction of the Hokage Building, wondering why Sandaime-sama decided to hold a Council meeting all of a sudden. He couldn��t think of any solid reason, so he shrugged his shoulders and didn��t care about it.


    Kuroto has been busy with the Yin-seal for the past few days so he didn��t pay much attention to the vige. Although he was a little surprised by the sudden meeting, there wasn��t any emergency information sent to him by Shisui or Itachi or Pakura or Yagura, so he didn��t think that he had to pay much attention to this meeting.


    With this thought in his mind, Kuroto picked up his forehead protector and stood in front of the mirror. This may be a pure coincidence, but the diamond imprint of the Yin-seal lies at the exact center of the ��Caged Bird�� imprint as if these two imprints were trying to symbolize something together.


    Shaking his head with a smile, Kuroto stroked thevender-coloured mark for a while, then tied the forehead protector.


    With that done, Kuroto left his house and went towards the Hokage Building.


    ��


    Conference Room, Hokage Building


    As the high-level authority of Konoha gathered, the council meeting finallymenced.


    Just like Kuroto, others were also clueless about the purpose of the meeting. Everyone including Jiraiya and Tsunade-him subconsciously looked in the direction of Hokage-sama, waiting for the old man to speak.


    In the face of everyone��s confused gaze, didn��t speak much just coughed lightly, ��Cough.��


    At this moment, two people walked into the conference room. Recognizing the identities of the two people, everyone showed different kinds of expressions. Some were confused, some were curious, and some were doubtful.


    Kuroto in particr frowned because the two people were none other than Elder Aoyama from the Hyuga n, and Mizuki who used to be an instructor at the Ninja Academy until a few days ago.


    Seeing these two people appear at this conference, Kuroto immediately understood the purpose of this meeting and looked in the direction of the Hyuga Patriarch sitting opposite Kuroto. But Hiashi had lowered his gaze avoiding Kuroto��s gaze.


    ��Since that��s your decision then don��t me me for being rude.�� Muttered Kuroto as his lips arched in a smirk and his expression became nonchnt.


    Others were not aware of what was going on, and asked Hiruzen, ��Hokage-sama, what��s going on?��


    One of the elders of the main family of the Hyuga n and a former instructor from the Ninja Academy together? No matter how you think about it, this is a strangebination, more so when they areing to the Council meeting. Let alone Mizuki, even the elder of the main family of the Hyuga n is not allowed to attend this meeting, so what are they doing here?


    Before Hiruzen could exin anything, Elder Aoyama spoke, ��Allow me to clear everyone��s confusion. This meeting was held by Hokage-sama at the request of the Hyuga n. As for the reason for holding this meeting�� well�� the thing is�� for quite a while, we have had a suspicion about something that may endanger the safety of the Vige, recently our suspicion was confirmed as such this meeting became necessary in order to ensure the safety of Konoha.��


    The words of Elder Aoyama were akin to stones thrown in still water, immediately there were visible ripples in the conference room.


    ��Endanger the safety of Vige?��


    ��What did the Hyuga n discover?��


    ��If I remember correctly, long ago someone in the Hyuga n defected, is it rted to that person?��


    Everyone was curious and doubtful about the words that Elder Aoyama spoke and looked at him, waiting for the older Hyuga to exin things.


    In the face of everyone��s questioning gazes, Elder Aoyama nced at Kuroto, then turned to Mizuki as he said, ��Mizuki, tell everything to everyone, just like you told me.��


    Mizuki red at Kuroto as he muttered to himself with a smirk, ��Just you wait and see�� this is the price of offending me!��


    After Kuroto signed Mizuki��s order, Mizuki once begged him to let him continue to stay in the Ninja Academy, he believed that it was Kuroto��s fault that he embarrassed himself in front of everyone so Kuroto would help him, however, Kuroto didn��t pay much attention to Mizuki��s plea.


    For one, he was instructed by Hokage-sama to transfer Mizuki, and secondly, Kuroto didn��t want Mizuki around him either, an idiot with big ambition but no guts or ability, so he didn��t care about Mizuki��s please and even forgot about it after sending him away.


    But Unlike Kuroto who forgot about that matter, Mizuki developed extreme hatred towards Kuroto.


    And now he is going to make Kuroto pay.


    In the face of everyone��s doubtful gazes, Mizuki coughed lightly, then said, ��I am Mizuki�� former instructor at the Ninja Academy. Not long ago, I saw Principal Hyuga Kuroto-sama having a secret conversation with someone. Although I couldn��t see who the person was, I did hear words like ��Orochimaru-sama��, ��gathering intelligence about Uchiha��, ��Jinchuriki of Nine tails��, and so on.�� After a pause, he continued, ��Considering that Hyuga Kuroto-sama is a member of the prestigious Hyuga n, and has a distinguished status I was scared to confront him, but I knew that if nothing is done, he may cause harm to the vige.


    A few days back, I happened to cross paths with Hyuga Aoyama-sama and informed him of my findings, I believed that only someone of higher authority could confirm the authenticity of this information and punish the traitor.��


    Elder Aoyama took over Mizuki��s words, and spoke, ��Although Hyuga Kuroto is a member of the Hyuga n, however, a traitor is a traitor and we won��t shelter a traitor. Of course, I personally believe that he is innocent, but the fact that he had connections with Orochimaru in the past can not be denied so my personal belief is not enough to prove his innocence, therefore, I hereby request Hokage-sama to conduct an investigation.��

 Chapter 798 - Hyuga Kuroto is a Traitor?

    ��I hereby request Hokage-sama to conduct an investigation.�� Said Elder Aoyama, bowing to Hiruzen.


    After hearing Elder Aoyama��s words, the atmosphere in the Conference Room became extremely delicate.


    Everyone present in the Conference Hall turned their heads and looked at Kuroto�Cwho was used of being a traitor by Mizuki.


    ��This is interesting�� at least,ing here so early in the morning wouldn��t be a waste.�� Thought Tsunade with a chuckle.


    None of the people present at the conference expected that this meeting be organized by the Hyuga n to question a member of their branch family. Realizing the absurdity of the situation, everyone couldn��t help but remember the rumors circting in the vige a few days back. ording to the rumors, the branch family of the Hyuga n seems to have started resisting the main family of the Hyuga n, and it seems that Hyuga Kuroto is leading the resistance.


    No one paid much attention to those rumors at that time. After all, the members of the branch family of the Hyuga n are marked with the ��Caged Bird�� cursed seal, In the face of that seal, any form of resistance is futile, only a fool would try to fight back.


    And now that everyone has witnessed such an absurd scene before them, they can��t help but realize that it wasn��t a rumor. The conflict seems to have already reached an intolerable level that the main family of the Hyuga n is trying to involve the Hokage faction as well as other ns in it.


    Although Elder Aoyama said about believing Kuroto to not be the traitor, everyone seemed to realize that that��s just a fa?ade to maintain his image and the image of the Hyuga n in front of the Patriarchs of other Shinobi ns.


    As for the question of whether Hyuga Kuroto is really a traitor or not?


    Well, that��s hard to say, just as Elder Hyuga Aoyama stated earlier, Kuroto did have a connection with Orochimaru in the past. But this doesn��t mean that he is a traitor either. It��s entirely possible that this is just an usation to demean him and use the power of the Hokage faction to suppress him and the branch family since they are unable to control him on their own.


    Along with other Patriarchs, Uchiha Fugaku also saw the crux of the matter and his mind started to work on how to use this opportunity for the benefit of the Uchiha n.


    Honestly speaking, the struggle within the Hyuga n has nothing to do with him and the Uchiha n. To Fugaku, what��s important is the position of the Principal of Ninja Academy.


    If Hyuga Kuroto is really the traitor, and he loses his position, then the candidate who will be promoted to the principal��s position is Shisui�Cthe current vice-principal.


    Shisui as the Principal of Konoha Ninja Academy, Itachi as the future Captain of the Konoha Military Police Force, and him as the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, together the Uchiha n will gain three seats in the Konoha Council which will further increase the status and influence of the Uchiha n.


    And once the Uchiha n gains three seats in the Konoha Council, they��ll just need to win over some small shinobi ns as well as gain the support of somemoner shinobis and the position of Konoha��s Godaime Hokage will be in their hands.


    As this n took form in his mind, Fugaku��s lips arched in a smile and he looked forward to Hyuga Aoyama and Mizuki��s performance.


    Elder Aoyama observed everyone��s expression, especially Sandaime Hokage and the Uchiha Patriarch��s expression. And he wasn��t surprised upon noting the smirk on Fugaku��s face.


    Elder Aoyama naturally understands that if Kuroto loses his position, then the one likely to inherit that position is Uchiha Shisui�Cthe current vice-principal. However, that will only happen if Sandaime Hokage gives that position to Uchiha Shisui, which is quite unlikely. And if you consider the fact that the Hyuga n has sacrificed one of the outstanding members of their n for the safety of the vige, they will need to be rewarded.


    Regardless of which aspect Sandaime-sama takes into ount, Elder Aoyama personally believes that the Hyuga n will be able to keep the position of the Principal of Konoha Ninja Academy.


    Feeling that he had the situation in his grasp, Elder Aoyama smirked, and looked at Kuroto, waiting for him to speak up in his defense.


    Mizuki spoke, ��Hyuga Kuroto-sama, don��t you have anything to exin? Or is it that you ept that you are a traitor?��


    Mizuki knows that this one-sided usation wouldn��t be enough to convict Kuroto, but it doesn��t matter, as long as he is suspected, it will be difficult for him to keep his position.


    Directed by Mizuki��s question, the attention of all the people present in the meeting turned towards Kuroto, waiting for the young Hyuga to speak.


    Faced with Mizuki��s aggressive question, mockery of Elder Aoyama, as well as gazes filled with doubt, and wariness, Kuroto yawnedzily and muttered helplessly, ��Man, I am too exhausted for this pointless stuff.��


    Having continuously worked on optimizing the Yin-seal for the past few days and nights, Kuroto was really exhausted. After thinking for a while, Kuroto changed his seating position, while leaning in afortable position, he spoke in a casual tone, ��I don��t really need to exin anything, it��s obvious that you are trying to frame me on a false usation.��


    ��What makes you think that this exnation of yours will satisfy anyone?�� Said Mizuki.


    Kuroto shrugged, ��The reason is very simple if you really did notice me in such a situation, it would have been impossible for you to stand here and use me.��


    Mizuki smiled contemptuously, and said, ��Do you think that the likes of you can buy my loyalty? I can��t even think about betraying Konoha!��


    ��Buy you?�� said Kuroto with a chuckle, and shook his head as he exined, ��I am afraid you misunderstood my words. When I said, ��It would have been impossible for you to be standing here and using me,�� I didn��t mean that I would buy your loyalty, instead, I mean that if you saw or overheard me with that man, you would be dead. By now, even your body would have disappeared.��


    Mizuki was taken aback by Kuroto��s words, he didn��t expect that Kuroto would dare to speak so arrogantly in the presence of the Council, and said in an annoyed tone, ��Hyuga Kuroto, your acting is meaningless. I think you should, either give a clear exnation that would prove your innocence or if you can��t you should ept that you are indeed a traitor. If you are willing�C����


    Kuroto ignored Mizuki��s moring, instead, he nced at Elder Aoyama and sighed, ��Idiots, they really don��t understand why I am part of the council. Sigh, I guess really have to give them an exnation.��


    Kuroto obviously saw through everyone��s thoughts. Honestly, Kuroto doesn��t give a damn about the position of the Principal of the Konoha Ninja Academy, I mean just think about it, he is the leader of one of the most feared organizations in the Shinobi World, and also controls two of the five great shinobi Viges, why would he care about the position of Principal of Konoha Ninja Academy? But even if that��s the case, as long as Kuroto doesn��t want to give up that position, no one in the entire shinobi world can remove him from this position, not Mizuki, not Uchiha Patriarch, not Konoha��s Hokage, not Rokudo Sennin, and definitely not Hyuga Aoyama or Mizuki.


    With this in his mind, Kuroto interrupted Mizuki as he lightly spoke to no one in particr, ��I want to hear the truth.��


    Even though his words weren��t directed towards anyone in particr, a person stood up and spoke, ��Very well Kuroto-san!��


    This was none other than the strongest shinobi on the side of the five great shinobi viges. That��s right, as soon as Kuroto��s words fell, Shisui stood up from his seat as his pupils changed into three tomoe Sharingan and soon turned into the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    The moment Shisui stood up and activated his Mangekyou Sharingan, the atmosphere of the Conference hall changed.


    Looking at the pair of eyes, everyone took a deep breath, ��Mangekyou Sharingan!��


    No one expected Uchiha Shisui to directly activate Mangekyou Sharingan because of Kuroto��s casual words.


    Shisui ignored everyone��s shock and walked towards Mizuki.


    Seeing Uchiha Shisui approaching him with his Mangekyou Sharingan activated, all the arrogance on Mizuki��s face disappeared, and his body started to shiver as he tried to retreat backward, ��No�� don��t�� why�� why are you��?!��

 Chapter 799 - The Strongest Uchiha Acts

    ��No�� don��t�� why�� why are you��?!�� The fact that Uchiha Shisui would take action was out of Mizuki��s expectations.


    ording to his prediction, after having used Hyuga Kuroto of being a traitor, at most, he will be enquired by the vige in regards to the details of what he heard. For the inquiries, he already had a solid story ready with him, and since Hyuga Aoyama had promised to help him, with the support of the Hyuga n, he would have been able to avoid anything too troublesome and get promoted to the rank of a Jonin.


    After bing a Jonin, and with his reputation restored, Mizuki nned to continue to work at the Ninja Academy. By then, Kuroto would have lost his position as the Principal of Konoha Ninja Academy, and he would be under the protection of the Hyuga n, so even if Kuroto wanted revenge, he wouldn��t be able to do anything.


    This was all well thought out, and he believed that his n would be sessful, but it never urred to him that Uchiha Shisui would interfere, and now everything has be a mess.


    Uchiha Shisui will be the most benefited if Kuroto loses the position of the Principal of Konoha Ninja Academy because the person who is most likely to inherit that position is none other than him, yet he chose to support Kuroto, and that too in such a reckless manner!


    ��Don��t�� don��te here!�� Mizuki panicked and screamed as he tried to hide behind Elder Aoyama.


    Facing Uchiha Shisui, all the courage and arrogance in Mizuki��s heart blew away, he really didn��t dare to face someone like Uchiha Shisui, that too in the situation when Shisui is ready to use his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Elder Aoyama was no different from Mizuki, feeling Shisui��s killing intent, his back was covered in a cold sweat, but unlike Mizuki, he believed that even someone like Uchiha Shisui wouldn��t dare to touch him, so he calmed his nerves and spoke in a stern tone, ��Uchiha Shisui�� what are you trying to do? Have you forgotten that this is council��!��


    Shisui ignored Elder Aoyama��s words and didn��t stop his footsteps.


    The unfazed expression of Shisui made Aoyama��s heart shudder, he gulped nervously as he took a few steps back in fear.


    Only now did Elder Aoyama�Cwho has never really faced any strong enemy in his life�Crealize how terrible it is to face a Uchiha with Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Within in Hyuga district, he can nder the Uchiha n and their Mangekyou Sharingan all he wants, but now that he is face-to-face with Uchiha Shisui, he realizes that just being able to speak under this tremendous pressure takes a lot of courage.


    In the face of this heavy pressure, Elder Aoyama fell out of breath and his body subconsciously moved to the side, making way for Shisui to approach Mizuki.


    All the members of the council also looked at everything happening before them with nk expressions.


    Although Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Asuma have repeatedly mentioned how much influence Kuroto has on the young Uchiha, such a response from Shisui on Kuroto��s casual instruction was still out of Sandaime Hokage��s expectations.


    Tsunade and Jiraiya looked at each other with gloomy expressions. Although Shisui��s actions were notpletely out of their expectations, they were still quite unhappy with how Shisui made a move without Hokage��s permission. And now that Shisui has moved, there is nothing they can do�� currently, Shisui is only moving against Mizuki, if they make any wrong move, the lives of others present in the Council will also be in danger.


    The one most shocked is undoubtedly Fugaku.


    He couldn��t understand Shisui��s thoughts. Shisui would most likely be the next Principal of the Konoha Ninja Academy if Hyuga Kuroto loses his position. Yet Shisui is taking action to help Kuroto, and that too without consulting him, the Patriarch of the Uchiha n.


    Sitting across Fugaku, Hiashi��s expression also changed. Hiashi had considered a lot of emergency scenarios that may arise, even the chances of Kuroto taking action against Mizuki or Elder Aoyama were also taken into ount, however, the possibility of Shisui taking action was not something he thought of.


    More than shock, Hiashi is confused. This is really absurd. Why would the Mangekyou bearer of the Uchiha n decide to act upon Kuroto��s casual instruction?


    The Patriarchs of Ino-Shika-Cho also felt absurd, they even noticed the desperate expression on the face of Hiashi, but none of them dared to make a sound upon noting the killing intent on Shisui��s body.


    Everyone realized that this was no bluff, Uchiha Shisui was really serious. There is no telling how Shisui will react if someone interferes with his actions. Offending Uchiha Shisui just to help the Mizuki is really not a wise choice, no matter how you look at it.


    Let alone the Patriarchs, even the Anbu standing on guard didn��t dare to move.


    Although their duty is to make sure that no such situation urs, however, that is only under normal circumstances. Who in their right mind would try to stop Uchiha Shisui?


    Since no one made any attempt to stop Shisui, in the silent hall, only the sound of Shisui��s footsteps and Mizuki��s continuous begging resounded, ��This�� this is a misunderstanding�� don��te here�� don��t�� you�� you�� why are you��!��


    Ignoring Mizuki��s begging, Shisui aligned his gaze with Mizuki��s as his Mangekyou Sharingan whirled.


    Shisui didn��t have to make any effort and Mizuki was already under his Genjutsu.


    With Mizuki under Genjutsu, his begging and crying disappeared. Kuroto looked in the direction of Elder Aoyama and questioned with a scornful smirk, ��Answer me�� why are you trying to frame me?��


    Mizuki answered with a nk expression, ��In order to get my revenge. Because of you, my reputation was ruined and I lost my job at the Konoha Ninja Academy, so I wanted to do the same to you.��


    ��Ohh?�� muttered Kuroto as if surprised, and asked, ��And how is Hyuga Aoyama involved in this?��


    Mizuki answered, ��When I was frustrated and resentful towards you, Hyuga Aoyama approached me and convinced me to frame you.��


    Mizuki then exined the entire process of how he got in contact with Elder Hyuga Aoyama and how the two of them made the n of framing Kuroto.


    Seeing that Mizuki was confessing everything, Elder Aoyama��s face turned livid and he shouted hysterically, ��He�� he is talking nonsense. This is all a lie��! I had no part in whatever his n was! This had nothing to do with me, I was just trying to protect the vige from a traitor.��


    Hiashi lowered his head in shame.


    Kuroto ignored Elder Aoyama��s yelling, and asked another question from Mizuki, ��Why did you think of using Orochimaru to frame me?��


    There was no hesitation in Mizuki��s tone of voice as he answered, ��Orochimaru-sama once mentioned to me that you are a troublesome guy. I have to be especially careful when dealing with you. I wanted to ask Orochimaru-sama for help, however, I couldn��t get in touch with him this time because of some reason, so, I just decided to use Orochimaru-Sama��s name. You were his former disciple, so using his name made more sense.��


    Hearing Mizuki��s confession, the expression of everyone in the Conference once again changed. Based on what he said, it is not difficult to determine that Mizuki often contacts Orochimaru.


    It turns out that the person who was using Kuroto of being a traitor is actually the traitor himself.


    This confession of Mizuki shocked even the Hyuga Elder. Aoyama looked at Mizuki in disbelief as he questioned, ��You�� you are Orochimaru��s eyeliner in Konoha?��

 Chapter 800 - Punishing the Traitor

    ��You�� you are Orochimaru��s eyeliner in Konoha?�� asked Elder Aoyama.


    Mizuki nodded with a dull expression, ��Yes, Orochimaru-sama instructed me to keep a close eye on Hyuga Kuroto.��


    Listening to Mizuki��s confession, the expression of the members of the council became gloomy. Especially Elder Aoyama �C he couldn��t believe what he just heard.


    As Mizuki continued to tell all the details about his contact with Orochimaru, the expression of Elder Aoyama became more and more aghast.


    Other than fear, Elder Aoyama also felt deeply ashamed.


    He believed that he was in control of the entire situation, he thought that he was taking advantage of Mizuki��s ambition and directing the situation as he desired, however, it turns out that it��s the exact opposite, the one taking advantage was Mizuki and he was being used by the man who he thought is a foolish man.


    And since Mizuki confessed everything, the situation haspletely changed. Things arepletely out of control. Let alone him, even the Hyuga n can not do anything in this matter.


    Until a while ago, this conference was the result of internal conflict among the Hyuga nsmen, however, the sudden changes and development of the matter have exceeded everyone��s expectations.


    This matter is really rted to Orochimaru, the only difference is that the one who was used of being the traitor is actually the victim here, while the one who was used turns out to be the actual traitor.


    Although Orochimaru is no longer such a big threat to the vige inparison to the Akatsuki Organization, he is still a traitor who knows too many secrets about Konoha. Orochimaru was also responsible for the kidnapping of Uzumaki Naruto and the youngdy of the Hyuga n.


    Getting involved with Orochimaru and sending him any kind of information is undoubtedly a betrayal to the vige.


    Not to mention, Mizuki didn��t just send information about the secrets of the vige to Orochimaru, he even falsely used a member of the council.


    If both crimes are counted, anything less than the Death Penalty won��t suffice.


    As someone who worked together with Mizuki, he too can not escape the responsibility. Knowing this, Elder Aoyama��s back turned cold.


    Seeing Elder Aoyama��s fearful expression, Kuroto muttered, ��So it turns out that you are a traitor, huh? I wonder how we treat the traitors in the Anbu these days?��


    ��He�� he really wants to do this?!�� thought Elder Aoyama in panic.


    Shisui said tacitly, ��I am not sure what is the tradition these days, back when we were in the Anbu at that time����


    Kuroto smirked, and said, ��Since we don��t know the current rules, let��s just go along with the rules of our time. You know what to do.��


    ��Very well.�� Nodded Shisui as he looked at Mizuki for a moment, then calmly turned around and returned to his seat.


    At the same time, Mizuki started to stiffly approach the gate and left the conference room.


    While everyone was confused, one of the shinobi standing guards outside the conference room hurriedly walked inside and reported to Hiruzen, ��Hokage-sama, bad news�� Mizuki-san crushed his own heart and fell from the top floor of the building!��


    Sandaime looked at Kuroto, then at Shisui, and sighed as he waved his hand, ��I know, just collect his body and send it to the Konoha Hospital for disposal. There is no need for any funeral.��


    ��Uh�� o-okay!�� the guard was taken aback for a moment and confused, but Hokage-sama had already given the order, so he didn��t voice anything and left the room after a bow.


    After the guard left, the atmosphere in the conference room became weird and all the members of the council looked at Kuroto silently sitting in his seat.


    There is nothing wrong with executing the traitor Mizuki, however, this decision is in Hokage��s hands. Even if Kuroto is the Principal of Konoha Ninja Academy, he has no authority to make such a decision.


    Even Hiruzen was looking at Kuroto strangely. This entire conference has be a joke, and it��s obvious that the false usation from his own people has annoyed Kuroto. Therefore, Sandaime chose to remain silent and allowed Kuroto to vent his grievances.


    Unlike Sandaime, others were not the same, some even wanted to confront Kuroto, however, Kuroto��s calmness and uncharacteristic coldness disyed by Uchiha Shisui a while ago made everyone realize not to mess with Kuroto at this time.


    ��It seems the person named Hyuga Kuroto has to be re-evaluated.�� Such a thought appeared in everyone��s mind.


    The presence of Uchiha Shisui made everyone realize that Kuroto can not be underestimated.


    As for Mizuki��s execution, no one except Elder Aoyama cared.


    Oh, it��s not that Elder Aoyama cares, it��s just that he is afraid. He fears that he might end up the same way as Mizuki. In the past, Kuroto has once again demonstrated that ��Caged Bird�� doesn��t deter him, as a result, any psychological advantage that he had over Kuroto has disappeared.


    Hiashi was anxious. He didn��t expect that no one scolded Kuroto for what he did just now, not even Hokage-sama. He couldn��t help but think that if Kuroto also did the same to Elder Aoyama, would anyone stop him?


    The others were also wondering about Kuroto��s next move, will he deal with Hyuga Aoyama in the same way as he dealt with Mizuki?


    Just as Hiashi was worried, Kuroto asked, ��Hokage-sama, is there anything else that needs to be discussed in this meeting?�� Kuroto��s words were respectful, and a little apologetic.


    Unexpectedly, he ignored the presence of Elder Aoyama.


    Seeing that Kuroto didn��t want to let the matter continue, Sandaime breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately said, ��Since no other points are to be discussed, let��s end this meeting here.�� And adjourned the Council meeting.


    Kuroto nodded, and without saying anything he got up and left after a bow.


    Kuroto��s actions confused many. They were surprised that Kuroto didn��t do anything to Hyuga Aoyama.


    What they didn��t know was that there was a reason he ignored Hyuga Aoyama. He has a n in which the old man will y an important role, he must continue to live until then.


    While Kuroto was walking out of the Conference room, Shisui was going to follow him, however, just as he got up, Fugaku stopped him, ��I need to speak with you.��


    Shisui nodded and followed Fugaku.


    After the two Uchiha left the Hokage Building, Fugaku questioned Shisui, ��What were you doing Shisui?��


    Shisui was confused, and asked, ��What do you mean Fugaku-sama?��


    Fugaku said, ��Didn��t you notice that this was a good opportunity for us? If Hyuga Kuroto was suspected, he would have lost his position, and you would have got it, which is beneficial for the Uchiha n. Why did you help him? That too without my permission!?��


    Shisui was taken aback by Fugaku��s question and chose to remain silent.


    Noting Shisui��s silence, Fugaku said with a sigh, ��Moreover, you activated your Mangekyou Sharingan in the Council, don��t ever do that again! Have you forgotten that there are repercussions of using Mangekyou Sharingan?��


    Shisui remained silent.


    Fugaku was dissatisfied with Shisui��s silence, and said with a sullen expression, ��Don��t forget that you are an Uchiha, not a Hyuga.��


    ��I understand.�� Said Shisui, then disappeared.


    Fugaku narrowed his eyes, and thought, ��It seems Shisui won��t fight for the position of Principal of Konoha Ninja Academy.��


    Today��s farce against Hyuga Kuroto made Fugaku realize a lot of things.


    When Shisui took action, no one dared to interfere. This means a lot, if he uses this deterrence in the right way, the Uchiha will finally have a Hokage.

 Chapter 801 A Letter?

    Chapter 801 A Letter?


    Konoha publicized the cause of Mizuki��s death as a sudden illness, and only the members of the council were aware of the exact reason behind Mizuki��s sudden death. This was done by Hokage-sama in order to cover up the events that happened at the Council.


    After all, if people were to learn about what happened at the Council, not only Konoha��s reputation be affected, but the Hyuga n would also be nothing more than aughingstock.


    Therefore, as per Sandaime Hokage-sama��s instruction, the events that urred at the Council were kept secret among the members of the Council, and everyone acted as if the meeting didn��t even ur.


    Of course, even if the vige tries to cover up things and tries to suppress the matter, some things just can��t be avoided. The impact of the ridiculous farce had started to ferment in the hearts of all members of the council.


    Members of the Council havee to realize that Hyuga Kuroto is not an ordinary Jonin by any means. His background and strength aside, there is something special about him. And this realization also led to changes in the way people looked at him.


    Some were awed, some were respectful, and some were fearful.


    The ones most afraid were naturally the members of the main family of the Hyuga n as they stopped creating trouble for Kuroto. With this failure, Elder Aoyama and the others controlled themselves, and now they don��t even dare to leave their houses, let alone the Hyugs District.


    Regarding these happening, the most concerned party�Cthat is Kuroto�Cdidn��t even bother to care.


    He had no interest in these affairs, sopletely delved into optimizing the Yin-seal and practicing the Eight Inner Gates Technique.As Kuroto expected, his n of working on Yin-seal and Eight Inner Gates at the same time is indeed very effective.


    Now, Kuroto begins his day by exhausting himself physically through Eight Inner Gates training. He carries this exhaustion for the entire day as hepletes his responsibilities, and then finally at night, he empties his Chakra Reserves by storing it in the Yin-seal sealing space and then goes to sleep for mental and physical recovery.


    This way, he is able to continuously push his limits.


    The essence of Eight Inner Gates training is surpassing one��s limits again and again. And with his training regime, Kuroto has been able to do just that. With his current training regime, the efficiency of Eight Inner Gates Training has increased by fifty percent!


    Of course, such a rigorous training regime is not without its cost, but that is not a problem for Kuroto, becausepared to the results, the price is not too much, and Kuroto has decided to take necessary measures.


    Of the seven days in a week, Kuroto has nned to carry out this rigorous training on alternate days, that is Monday, Wednesday, Friday, and Sunday.


    For the remaining three days, the main body is kept in the Nutrition tank in order to make sure that all the wear-tear and hidden injuries that he umtes in the four days get healed.


    Oh, and while his main body is kept in the Nutrition tank, Kuroto doesn��t idle around. At that time, he transfers his soul into the Earth Chakra Nature Clone that haspletely healed and works on cultivating it. After all, this clone wasn��t fully cultivated, so that needs to be done as well.


    As Kuroto delved into these tasks, two weeks passed by in a sh.


    During this time, all the matters that didn��t need his attention were handed over to Shisui, Itachi, Yagura, and Pakura.


    And while he was busy with these things, a letter arrived at the house of the Patriarch of the Hyuga n.


    ��


    Patriarch��s Mansion, Hyuga District, Konohagakure


    After reading the letter, Hiashi put it on the table and asked the people sitting around him, ��What do the elders think about this letter? It seems to be sent by them, expressing their intention of meeting us.��


    Faced with Hiashi��s question, the elders went silent.


    ��Those people on the moon, so they really do exist it wasn��t just a bedtime story?�� muttered Elder Sada in surprise.


    ��Well�� we won��t know for sure if it��s really them unless we meet them. We can try to get in touch and see what happens. We are distant rtives after all�� so there shouldn��t be any harm, I believe.�� suggested Elder Fukiage, and asked, ��What was the name of the sender again?��


    ��Otsutsuki Toneri, he seems to be the current Patriarch of the Otsutsuki n.�� Answered Hiashi.


    That��s right, the letter is sent to the Hyuga Patriarch by none other than Toneri. He briefly described his identity and then requested a meeting with the current Patriarch of the Hyuga n.


    And it appears that the members of the main family aren��tpletely ignorant about the distant rtives on the moon. The information about these distant rtives has been passed from one generation to another in the form of stories.


    ��If those stories are really true, then it��s been centuries since we have had any form of contact, and now suddenly their Patriarch wishes to meet us, what could be the reason?�� muttered Hiashi, not sure what to do.


    ��Whatever the reason, we shouldn��t miss this opportunity. If they are really our distant rtives then maybe���� Said Elder Aoyama. His intention wasn��t that hard to guess.


    The situation of the current Hyuga n in Konoha is pretty bad. The Uchiha n is bing more and more powerful, while the Hyuga n has not made any progress. After the recent scandal in the council meeting, it seems other ns have developed trust issues with the Hyuga n.


    If the Hyuga n wants to regain its former glory, strong foreign aid would be really helpful.


    If the stories about the distant rtives told to them by their ancestors are true, then the Otsutsuki n is undoubtedly the best foreign aid.


    Although the origin of the two ns is the same, however, there is a vast difference in strength. If the Hyuga n can learn something from the Otsutsuki n, then it will definitely improve the overall strength and situation of the Hyuga n.


    ��This�� it doesn��t seem a bad choice.��


    ��We can try to get along for mutual benefit.��


    While everyone was agreeing with Elder Aoyama��s words, suddenly, Elder Fukiage spoke, ��I don��t think we should rush to make contact with these people. It��s been centuries since we had any form of contact. Now they suddenly want to meet Hiashi�� this is really suspicious! If we want to work with them, firstly, we must figure out their intention. What if they have something else in their mind? And that would be too risky for us!��


    ��Hmm, now that you mention it�� I am a little unsure of what to do,�� muttered Hiashi.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 802 Substituting

    Chapter 802 Substituting


    ��What if they have something else in their mind? And that would be too risky for us!�� said Elder Fukiage, a little opposed to meeting the Otsutsuki n.


    And his concern is not unreasonable. Although it can be said that the two ns have the same origin, the thing is, there hasn��t been any form of contact between the two ns for the past few centuries.


    Moreover, their side has a very poor understanding of these distant rtives living on the moon, so it��s very difficult for them to judge the Otsutsuki n��s intention of wanting to meet Hiashi.


    As Elders put their opinions on the matter, both pros and cons of getting in touch with the Otsutsuki n were brought to the table. As the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, the final decision is obviously up to Hiashi.


    After a long silence, Hiashi reached the conclusion, and said, ��I have decided to meet this person.�� He has considered a lot of possibilities, and meeting them seems to be the right decision in his mind.


    In the Council meeting, he as well as the patriarch of other Shinobi ns finally realized what it is like to face an Uchiha with Mangekyou Sharingan. Hiashi knows that the way he is, he doesn��t stand a chance, and they can��t continue this way. The support of these distant rtives on the moon can bring a lot of benefits to the Hyuga n.


    Since an opportunity hase to their door, Hiashi doesn��t want to let it go.


    So after weighing up the pros and cons, Hiashi decided that he will meet the Patriarch of the Otsutsuki n to understand their intention. As long as it��s nothing too much, he would cooperate with them.


    Elder Aoyama objected, ��Although I support your decision, however, you can not go!��Hiashi was confused, ��What are you saying Aoyama-sama?��


    Elder Aoyama exined, ��You are not unaware of the current situation of the n. If something were to happen to you, the entire n would fall apart, and it would be extremely difficult to control the branch. Therefore, you can not go. You must send someone else in your ce to make contact with them.��


    Hiashi was more puzzled, ��But the Otsutsuki��s have expressed their intention of meeting the Patriarch. If I don��t go in person, we would leave a bad impression. They mightbel me as a coward and we might lose our chance.��


    Elder Aoyama nodded, ��You are right.�� And suggested, ��In that case, send Hizashi.��


    ��What? Send Hizashi!�� Hiashi was stunned, then shook his head, ��How can I do that? He is not the Patriarch!��


    Elder Fukiage interjected, ��Actually you can. You and Hizashi are twin brothers and it is extremely difficult to differentiate between the two of you. He can portray you to meet the Otsutsuki and figure out their intention. This way, even if they have nned something bad, you would still be safe.��


    Hiashi shook his head, ��This is very dangerous, I won��t feel relieved by sending Hizashi.��


    ��You brothers share the same level of strength. If you can handle it, he would be able to handle it as well, but if he can��t handle it, you won��t be able to handle it either.�� Said Elder Sada, and continued in a deeper tone, ��Moreover, this is Hizashi��s duty as a member of the branch.��


    Elder Fukiage nodded, ��Yes, this is Hizashi��s duty.��


    Hiashi hesitated, ��But�� this�� he����


    ��Hiashi�� you can��t hesitate. Protecting us is the responsibility of the branch.�� Said Elder Aoyama.


    In the face of everyone��s opinion, Hiashi had no choice but to nod, ��All right.��


    Soon a messenger was sent to Hyuga Hizashi��s house.


    ��


    Hyuga Hiashi��s Study, Hyuga District


    As Hizashi arrived at the Patriarch��s study, he noted Hiashi and Elder Aoyama seated.


    Elder Aoyama spoke, ��Hizashi�� you are here�� have a seat.��


    After respectfully bowing to the two, Hizashi took his seat and waited for them to speak.


    After a while of silence, Elder Aoyama put a scroll on the table and said to Hizashi, ��Read this.��


    As confused Hizashi read the letter, he was taken aback, ��This is?!��


    Being a member of the branch, Hizashi is unaware of these distant rtives on the moon. So, firstly, Elder Aoyama exined the origins of the Hyuga n and told him that the two ns are distant rtives and share simr features.


    ��Although we are distant rtives, we haven��t been in contact for the past few centuries. Now that they have suddenly expressed their intention of wanting to meet us, we must determine their intent before anything. So, we hope that you can represent the Hyuga n and meet them to figure out their purpose.��


    Hearing Elder Aoyama��s words, Hiashi subconsciously looked at Hiashi.


    However, Hiashi looked down, avoiding Hizashi��s gaze, and stayed silent.


    From Hiashi��s behavior, Hizashi understood that his brother didn��t oppose Elder Aoyama��s decision. So he had no choice, but to nod, ��If that��s what the n wants from me, then this is what I must do.��


    Elder Aoyama nodded with a smile, ��Very good.��


    After re-reading the contents of the letter, Hizashi couldn��t figure out anything, so after thinking a little, he suggested, ��Should I inform Kuroto-kun? He was in the Anbu and has a lot of experience with simr situations. He may be able to help us.��


    <em>Bang!</em>


    As soon as Kuroto��s name was mentioned, Elder Aoyama banged the table in rage, and shouted, ��Don��t mention his name! Why do you want to inform him of this? Are we nothing without that disrespectful brat!? Do we have to rely on him for everything?!��


    In Elder Aoyama��s heart, this is not only the opportunity to restore the reputation of the Hyuga n but also a chance to suppress the branch. And Hyuga Kuroto is obviously one of the targets.


    So, even if he doesn��t take his personal grievances into ount, he wouldn��t agree to Hyuga Kuroto��s participation in this matter.


    Hizashi didn��t expect that Elder Aoyama would react so violently at the mention of Kuroto��s name, and quickly exined, ��Aoyama-sama, I don��t mean that. I just thought that Kuroto-kun was in the Anbu and he is an Elite Jonin with the highestbat power in the n. His participation can provide us with a lot of help. But if the family doesn��t want that�� then����


    Elder Aoyama realized that he lost hisposure, and said, ��Listen clearly Hizashi�� this matter is a top secret within the n, and it is rted to the future of the n, no one should learn of this without our permission. And Hyuga Kuroto is no exception, do you understand?��


    Seeing that Elder Aoyama rejected the idea of involving Kuroto in the matter, and Hiashi also didn��t give it much thought, Hizashi didn��t mention it again, and nodded, ��I understand.��


    Elder Aoyama nodded, and said, ��Very well, now go and start the preparation.��


    Hizashi nodded, ��All right.�� He then looked at Hiashi and said with a smile, ��Don��t worry brother, I will take care of things.�� And left the study.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 803 Hizashi On A Mission

    Chapter 803 Hizashi On A Mission


    Hizashi��s House, Hyuga District


    After returning home, Hizashi began to make preparations for the meeting with the Otsutsuki.


    In the past few years, although has continued his Gentle Fist training, however, because he is mostly involved in the internal matters of the Hyuga n, he rarely participates in actualbat, therefore, he has no doubt be a little dull.


    For a shinobi about to engage in life and death, this is very dangerous. Even a little negligence can be the cause of death.


    Hizashi understands this very well, so the first thing he did after returning home was to gather his shinobi tools and enter the training hall.


    Just as he opened the door, he saw Nejiing out of the training hall, and asked, ��Neji, you were training at this hour?��


    ��Well���� muttered Neji, then he noted the shinobi bag around Hizashi��s waist and asked, ��Otou-sama, you are��?��


    As far as Neji can remember, it��s been a few years since his fatherst used those Shinobi tools, so seeing Hizashi carry the shinobi bag, Neji couldn��t help but get curious.


    Hizashi noticed Neji��s gaze, and exined, ��I have to perform an important mission tomorrow, it��s nothing too dangerous, but I still need to be very careful, so I am going to train for a while to make sure that I don��t mess up. Enough about me�� what are doing sote? You should be resting at this hour!����Oh, this���� muttered Neji, and exined, ��This month��s assessment is a Taijutsu battle. I want to sharpen my skills and make sure that I don��t mess up this time and lose to Sasuke likest time.��


    ��I see.�� Nodded Hizashi and encouraged Neji, ��I believe you can definitely defeat the Uchiha boy.��


    Neji smiled, ��hehe.�� Then looked at Hizashi and asked, ��Otou-sama, will youe to the academy to watch the assessment? Everyone��s parents will be there.��


    Hizashi asked, ��When is the assessment?��


    Neji replied, ��Next week.��


    ��Next week��?�� muttered Hizashi, then answered after a pause, ��If the mission goes as expected, then I will definitely be there.��


    Neji��s eyes beamed in joy, and he said, ��This time�� I going to beat Sasuke and be number one!��


    ��


    Early Dawn of the next day


    Before the first light of the day could reach Konoha, Hizashi led two guards assigned as his guards by the main family and quietly left the vige.


    Since this meeting between distant rtives is a secret, so the location of the meeting was not around the vige. It��s in the east, quite far from Konoha.


    While travelling through the forest of the Land of Fire, Hizashi secretly nced behind and breathed a sigh of relief.


    A little far away from the three of them, an elite squad is following. It is the duty of the elite squad to protect the three of them in order to make sure that any information they gain from their meeting with Otsutsuki isn��t lost in case of an ident.


    After a day of travelling at full speed, the three Hyuga finally could finally see the meeting ce, ��It seems we are almost there.��


    Hizashi nodded, ��Let��s take a rest here and recover before continuing forward.��


    The two guards nodded, ��Yes!��


    ��


    Somewhere in Konoha.


    With a smile on his face, Deidara walked through the dark passage.


    Since the five Kages are unable to reach any conclusion in regard to Danzo and Akatsuki��s threat, Deidara�CTsuchikage��s guard�Cis stuck in this underground ce.


    With his nature, it��s obviously impossible for him to continue to stay in such a dark and gloomy ce for so long, so after pestering Sandaime Tsuchikage for a long time, he was finally allowed to move freely for a while. Although he can only roam around in Konoha, that��s still better than being stuck in a dark and dingy room, right?


    With such a mentality, Deidara made his way towards the exit. As he approached the exit of the underground passage, he could almost see the bright sunlight and cheered, ��I can finally be free!��


    Excited, Deidara��s pace increased, and just as he came out of the underground passage he noted two people in Konoha Shinobi gear waiting at the exit.


    One of the two Konoha shinobi greeted Deidara, ��Nice to meet you once again Deidara-san, this is my friend Sarutobi Asuma. We will be your guide in Konoha. Where would you like to do Deidara-san.��


    Deidara��s smile disappeared, ��Guide huh��? And you again? Really troublesome.��


    Kurenai��s smile didn��t disappear because of Deidara��s deted expression, and she said, ��Please bear with us.�� Then she suddenly remembered something, and bowed down, ��Also, I want to thank you for that time in the Land of Frost.��


    Dediara was confused, ��What are you talking about??��


    Seeing that Deidara wanted to y ignorant, Kurenai decided to y along, and said knowingly, ��Don��t worry, we won��t ask you anything about your organization, I just want to thank you�� if not for you, me and myrades would have perished on that day.��


    As soon as the organization was mentioned, Deidara realized what the woman in front of him was talking about, his mood irked and his expression changed, ��I have already told this several times. I am not Dojin, nor have I joined that damned organization!��


    ��Yes�� yes�� I know.�� Nodded Kurenai with a smile.


    ��You know nothing! You aren��t even listening!��ined Deidara in annoyance, and added, ��Humph, if I ever meet those people, I am going to teach them a lesson!��


    As soon as Amatsukami was mentioned, Deidara��s expression became gloomy. Because of this stupid misunderstanding, the entire Iwagakure suffered from destruction at the hands of the Akatsuki Organization, which made him hate Amatsukami.


    Seeing Deidara��s reaction at the mention of Amatsukami, Asuma was doubtful, and asked Kurenai, ��Are you sure Kurenai? Is he really a member of Amatsukami?��


    Kurenai nodded, ��As far as the information we have on Deidara and Dojin, he is that person, and as you already know the leaders of all the viges also believe that he is Dojin. Of course, this is just a guess, as long as Deidara doesn��t confirm this himself, we can��t confirm this.��


    Asuma nodded, ��Hmm.��


    As Asuma and Kurenai were whispering things with each other, Dediara shook his head, ��Forget it, it��s useless to exin to you, people.�� Then he took out some y from his shinobi bag, and while ying with it in his hand, he muttered to himself, ��Now then, where should I go first?�� and threw the y on the ground.


    <em>Poof!</em>


    The y produced white smoke and took the form of a giant y bird.


    As the y bird appeared in front of everyone, Deidara smirked at Kurenai and Asuma, and said, ��If the two of you can keep up with me, then I don��t mind having the two of you as my guides.��


    As Deidara was about to fly away, Kurenai took out something from her Shinobi bag and showed it to Deidara, ��Do you remember this?��


    Seeing the y figurine in Kurenai��s hands, Deidara frowned, ��That is?�� He immediately appeared beside Kurenai, snatched the y figurine and while observing it, he asked, ��Where did you get this?��


    ��Well, since you want to y this way, then I will be happy to oblige. It was Dojin who gave this to us in the Land of Frost.��


    Deidara clicked his tongue in annoyance, ��Tch�� that fake!��


    The y appears quite simr to the one he uses, and the design is fine too, however, that person has not worked on the finishing. Therefore, Deidara is annoyed. If someone is going to copy him, they should at least put in all the effort, doing half-heartedly just ruins everything.


    Of course, Deidara doesn��t believe that anyone is capable of copying his art.


    Putting that aside, Deidara injected chakra into the y figurine as he tossed it on the ground.


    <em>Poof! </em>


    As Kurenai and Asuma stood on the back of this white y bird, Deidara returned to his y bird, and while the two birds took to the sky, he asked Kurenai, ��You say that Dojin saved you? Tell me what kind of person that guy is.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 804 Hyuga Meets the Otsutsuki

    Chapter 804 Hyuga Meets the Otsutsuki


    Looking at the mountain before them, Hizashi nodded, ��This is it.�� He took a deep breath, and ordered, ��Since we are early, map the area, and check the surroundings.��


    The two guards nodded in unison, ��As youmand Hizashi-sama.�� And with a sh, both of them disappeared in different directions.


    Hizashi didn��tze around, he too disappeared from his ce and rushed to the top of the mountain.


    Scouting the terrain, eliminating all the possible traps, and confirming the safety of the surroundings is very important for a Shinobi. A shinobi must ensure in advance that if things turn south, they have a possible retreat.


    The location of the meeting is close to the Eastern border of the Land of Fire, the sea is close by. The top of the mountain is a good vintage point, on normal days, if the weather is clear, it is possible to see the sea.


    With such intention, Hizashi arrived at the top of the mountain. Just one look and Hizashi was able to clearly observe the surroundings of the mountain. Hizashi has to agree that this is a very good meeting ce since there are no enemy nations on this side of the Land of Fire, so the number of Konoha outposts on this border of the Land of Fire is not too many, additionally, there are no viges close by, so there is no way information about this meeting will be leaked.


    After making sure that everything was fine, Hizashi disappeared and came to the meeting point.


    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh!</em>


    It didn��t take long for the two Hyuga guards to return as well.��Hizashi-sama, I didn��t find anything unusual on my side.�� Reported one of the two guards.


    ��Same on my side. There was nothing unusual.�� The Hyuga guard gave a simr report.


    Hearing the two, Hizashi had a thoughtful expression, ��I didn��t find anything unusual either, this can mean two things. Either they have enough confidence in their abilities that they don��t need to rely on traps, or, they don��t have any ill intentions and they genuinely want to make a connection with us. I just hope that it��s thetter.��


    Although Hizashi hopes that it��s thetter, however, he can��t shake the feeling that something is off here.


    Although distant rtives, the two sides haven��t been in contact for several centuries. And now all of a sudden, they want to make contact with the Hyuga n? No matter how you think about it, this is odd.


    Hizashi shook his head and took a deep breath, as he muttered, ��Now is not the time to think these things.��


    Time passed minute by minute, and before they knew it, the sun had set and it was night.


    Several hours passed and there was no sign of anyone showing up.


    One of the two guards couldn��t help but ask, ��Hizashi-sama, no one hase till now. Are they reallying?��


    Before Hizashi could answer, suddenly, the other guard pointed at the bright moon in the sky and eximed, ��Hizashi-sama�� look there�� someone�� someone is floating in front of the moon!��


    As Hizashi and the other guard looked at the moon, their eyes widened in surprise as they a person hovering in the sky. The three people were beyond shocked.


    In Konoha�� scratch that�� in the entire Shinobi World, there are very few people who have the ability to fly in the sky. As far as Hizashi knows, except for the Sandaime Tsuchikage, only the leader of the Akatsuki Organization and the leader of the Amatsukami Organization have this ability, so seeing another person with the ability to fly really shocked the three Hyuga.


    The person floating hovering in the sky looked at the three Hyuga people indifferently, then asked lightly, ��Who among the three of you is the current Patriarch of the Hyuga n?��


    The words spoken by the person were very light, but without any problem, they reached the three Hyuga.


    Although the person seemed to be a young man in his early teens, however, his demeanor didn��t allow Hizashi and the others to underestimate the young man.


    In response to the young man��s question, Hizashi took a deep breath to calm his nerves, then took a step forward as he spoke, ��I am the current Patriarch of the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hiashi.��


    The young man looked at Hizashi in disappointment as he muttered to himself, ��Is the strength of the Patriarch of the Hyuga n only at this level? What a pity�� it seems that living in the Shinobi World didn��t prove to be fruitful for these people. Although we share the same ancestor, these people seem to have degenerated.��


    Hizashi frowned upon hearing the young man��s mutter, however, he wasn��t offended and asked, ��May I ask your name and your identity?��


    The young man replied, ��I am Otsutsuki Toneri, the leader of the Otsutsuki n.��


    ��Otsutsuki Toneri.�� Thought Hizashi, then asked the young man, ��Otsutsuki Toneri-san, what purpose do you have in making contact with us?��


    Toneri��s expression became cold as he ordered, ��Return the Tenseigan, degenerates like you are neither worthy of possessing that treasure nor can you people ever hope to control it.��


    ��The Tenseigan?�� muttered the three Hyuga in dismay. This is the first time he has heard the term Tenseigan.


    Toneri was displeased upon noting the expression of the three Hyuga. He felt that they were trying to y ignorant, and spoke, ��Don��t try to act ignorant, I have already met your servant once.��


    Hizashi couldn��t understand what the young man was talking about. He felt that the leader of the Otsutsuki n was misunderstanding something and spoke, ��I am sorry, I don��t know what is Tenseigan, can you borate?"


    ��So that��s how you want to y around? Well, this isn��t out of my expectations.�� Muttered Toneri as he sighed in disappointment, and added, ��The elders were right, reasoning with you people is useless.��


    Hearing the young man��s words, Hizashi felt a chill in his heart.


    From the very start, the attitude shown by the young man doesn��t seem to express any intention of cooperation. He was looking down on the entire Hyuga n and asking to return something. But Hizashi is ignorant of what that something is.


    Hizashi tried to reason with the young man�� however, it didn��t seem that Toneri had any intention of listening.


    The two Hyuga guards on the side realized that talk wasn��t possible now, and only a battle was awaiting them, so they rushed towards the young man as they said to Hizashi, ��Hizashi-sama, let��s go.��


    In response to the two Hyuga guardsing towards him, Toneri raised his hand, and muttered, ��That��s as far as youe.��


    As a result of Toneri��s move, before the two guards could get any closer to him, both of them were suspended in mid-air and were unable to move.


    Immediately after that, Toneri clenched his fist.


    ��Ahhhh��.!�� With a painful cry, the bodies of the two guards were crushed.


    What Hizashi worried most has happened, and now there is only one thing he can do. Distract the young long enough so that the team following them from a distance has the opportunity to retreat and pass the news to the n.


    With this goal in mind, Hizashi ran, but his direction wasn��t toward Konoha.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 805 When All Hope is Lost

    Chapter 805 When All Hope is Lost


    Konohagakure


    In the early morning, Neji left the Hyuga n and his direction was the Konoha Ninja Academy.


    Today is the day of the assessment, and Neji is prepared for a tough battle. This time, he is going to win for sure.


    With this thought in his mind, Neji arrived at the Konoha Ninja Academy.


    As soon as Neji passed through the gate of Ninja Academy, he noticed someone��s figure quietly warming up under a tree. Upon getting closer, he found out that this was none other than Sasuke, and greeted him, ��Sasuke, you came so early?��


    Sasuke shook his head and pointed to the other side, ��That guy is earlier than me!��


    Neji looked over and found a kid his age takingps of the ground. It wasn��t hard to realize that he had been running for quite a while. Seeing him, Neji was surprised, ��Rock Lee too?��


    Correct, this is none other than Rock Lee. Although Lee is unable to use Ninjutsu and Genjutsu when ites to Taijutsu, Rock Lee is very strong, and from his determined expression, it��s obvious that he is going to go all out in today��s assessment.


    And this wasn��t it, next, Sasuke looked in the direction of Hokage Rock, and said solemnly, ��I heard someone say that Naruto didn��t sleep the entire night. He went there yesterday evening, and has stayed like since then.��Neji followed Sasuke��s gaze and looked on top of the Hokage Rock. Although the distance isrge, Neji noticed the outline of a figure sitting on top of the head of Yondaime Hokage.


    Doubtful, Neji activated his Byakugan and looked there once again. This time the outline of Naruto��s figure was clearer, and considering the way Naruto was sitting, Neji guessed what he was doing there, ��Is he absorbing Natural Energy?��


    Neji may have failed to sign a contract at Mount Myoboku, but he gained enough knowledge to be able to figure out Naruto��s purpose.


    Nodded Sasuke, ��Yes.�� And said with a smirk, ��I hope that Naruto can show me the power of Senjutsu."


    Seeing Sasuke, Rock Lee, and Naruto working so hard, Neji had to sigh. It��s quite obvious that he isn��t the only one who is diligently training. Whether it is Sasuke, Rock Lee, or Naruto, everyone is putting in all their efforts and training in order to be stronger and perform better in the assessment.


    ��But it doesn��t matter�� this time it��s going to be me!�� thought Neji as he hardened his fist.


    At this time, Sasuke looked at Neji, and asked, ��What about you Neji��? I��ll warn you in advance, recently I have learned a new Jutsu, if you don��t have anything new, you won��t stand a chance against my new Jutsu.��


    ��You will know when we face each other in battle.�� Said Neji with a chuckle, and added, ��Since Otou-sama will being to watch the battle, I can��t afford to lose.��


    ��


    On the other edge the maind.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    Violent roars and explosive noise resounded through the forest as Hizashi held his injured left shoulder and ran.


    His steps were messy and he didn��t have much chakra reserves left. All the Kunais, Shuriken, and other tools were also used so he didn��t have anything left to resist. At this stage, all he could do was run away, and that��s what he was doing. Looking back at the fire, he muttered, ��By now, the news must have reached them.��


    Passing the news back to the main family is what Hizashi cares about most at this time. From the brief contact he had with the young man, he was able to feel the young man��s contempt for the Hyuga n.


    The young man��s attitude towards the Hyuga n, coupled with his strength and techniques frightened Hizashi.


    Hizashi knows that he is not a Kage-level shinobi, but in the Jonin Rank, his strength is among the best. And such a shinobi ispletely helpless against Otsutsuki Toneri.


    The kind of strength that the young Otsutsuki has is way above his level, perhaps even a character with Kage-level strength will be helpless against Toneri.


    That��s why, let alone killing or injuring him, just being able to escape this long from his has consumed every ounce of his strength.


    All this while, there has been something on Hizashi��s mind, ��Why�� if we are descendants of the same ancestors, why is he treating the Hyugas in this manner? And what is this Tenseigan that he speaks of? I have never even heard of this term before!��


    Hizashi couldn��t figure out the reason and continued to run. He looked at the distant horizon and muttered with a bitter smile, ��It��s already past dawn, huh?��


    The only good thing is that the young man doesn��t seem to be very well-versed in chasing and escaping, this has allowed Hizashi to use his experience and throw him off guard several times, if not for that, he would have been long dead by now.


    However, the problem is, Toneri is learning and adapting at an extremely fast speed, and it won��t be long before Toneri catches him.


    Despite knowing this, Hizashi didn��t panic, his job waspleted, now even if he were to die, it wouldn��t matter that much. In fact, this kind of death is better, at least he would die the way he wants to.


    The only regret in his heart is his son Neji and the promise he made to Neji. Thinking of his son, Hizashi couldn��t help but cry lightly, ��I am sorry son�� I may have to break the promise, but I know you will forgive me, after all, you are such a kind soul!��


    Floating in the air, Toneri indifferently looked at the staggering figure of Hizashi and muttered to himself, ��Does he really think that he can escape? No one can save him�� persisting and resisting is futile!��


    And Toneri increased his effort.


    ��


    After a while of chasing and running, the two arrived at the edge of the forest.


    It was near a beach, and the smell of the sea reached Hizashi��s nostrils clearing his mind as he realized that there is a cliff in front of him and he no longer has any ce left to escape.


    Tonerinded in front of Hizashi, and said, ��Your resistance was futile, and now have nowhere left to run.��


    Kneeling at the edge of the cliff, Hizashi sighed, ��I guess�� this is the end for me���� as he spotted a figure from the corner of his eyes.


    Toneri also noted that figure, but it wasn��t someone he recognized, so he said, ��No one can save you.�� Then he raised his hand and used Bansh�� Ten��in on Hizashi. Toneri wanted to retrieve Hizashi��s memory before killing him.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 806 When All Hope is Lost II

    Chapter 806 When All Hope is Lost II


    Hyuga District, Konohagakure


    The Hyuga nsmen who were on a mission to observe Hizashi returned back to the vige in panic and reported everything they witnessed to the Patriarch.


    As Hiashi learned the proceedings of the meeting, he became speechless.


    Elder Fukiage frowned, ��What exactly did Hizashi say to them?��


    ��We couldn��t hear their conversation.�� Replied one of the Hyuga shinobi, and added, ��But what��s important is that they didn��t talk more than a minute. Hizashi-sama also ran in the opposite direction of Konoha.��


    ��Hizashi probably intended to divert their attention so that your team could return back to the vige, and report whatever you people witnessed.�� Muttered Elder Sada, and added, ��It��s clear that this was a trap for us.��


    Knowing this, the elders were quite d that they selected Hizashi. If Hiashi personally went to meet them, things would have be very bad for them.


    Hiashi asked, ��What about Hizashi�� we have to����


    ��The chances are very low����Although they observed from a distance, knowing that person��s strength, the possibility of Hizashi still being alive is very small.


    ��


    Hizashi waited for Toneri��s attack to hit him, however, nothing happened, making him confused. He opened his eyes and saw the direction of Toneri��s hand, it wasn��t directed towards him, but towards the person on the beach.


    That person, under the effect of Toneri��s Bansh�� Ten��in, was suddenly lifted into the air and was pulled towards him. While pulling the person, Toneri continued to keep a close eye on Hizashi, he didn��t care who that person was, all he cared about at this point was Hizashi. The only reason Toneri even bothered to attack that person was to eliminate him so that no information would leak about him.


    After all, there is still someone in the Shinobi World who not only stole Gedo Mazo from the Moon but also stopped the meteorite. Toneri isn��t sure whether he is ready to face that man, therefore, he has to be very cautious about the things he does in the shinobi world. He has to at least make sure that no information is leaked about him.


    What Toneri didn��t expect was that as that person got closer and closer, the expression on Hizashi��s face changed. The look of despair and hopelessness changed into shock.


    As he got closer to the two, he observed both Hizashi and Toneri and muttered lightly, ��Well this is unexpected, I didn��t expect that I would encounter something of this sort at such a corner of the maind.��


    Hizashi apologized to the person, ��Please forgive my insolence�� I seem to have caused unnecessary trouble for you.��


    Surprised at Hizashi��s sudden change, Toneri stared at the person deeply.


    Considering Hizashi��s respectful attitude towards this person, Toneri realized that this person might not be an unlucky bystander who happened to witness something he shouldn��t.


    The person chuckled lightly, ��No problem, I was itching for a fight anyway, let me test how strong the most talented Otsutsuki is at this age.��


    <em>Click!</em>


    With a ��click�� sound, an opening suddenly appeared under Toneri��s feet. From that opening, a centipede made out of white y came out and entangled around the body of the young Otsutsuki.


    With the first attack sessful, the person warned Toneri, ��Don��t die on this one, it would be a disappointment.�� And jumped away along with the injured Hizashi.


    And then there was a violent explosion.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    As the smoke cleared, Toneri walked out unscathed. His expression was still indifferent. He didn��t really care about the sneak attack. But he would be lying if he said that he isn��t curious about who the other person is. Upon a closer look, this person is wearing a ck cloak with a golden pattern and a strange mask. Considering his aura, it��s quite obvious that he isn��t an ordinary shinobi.


    What��s more surprising is that this person seems to know something about him and the Otsutsuki n. Toneri wants all the information that this person may have. Perhaps he might learn something about the person who stole Gedo Mazo from the moon and find a way to retrieve it.


    ��


    On Hizashi��s side


    Seeing that Toneri was unscathed by the explosion, Hizashi couldn��t help but sigh, and immediately said to his saviour, ��Dojin-sama, he is very strong. As far as I have discovered, normal NInjutsus seem to be ineffective against him. Moreover, he is also capable of using simr powers as your leader and Uzumaki Nagato.��


    Dojin nodded, ��I know.�� As he looked at the figure of Toneriing towards him.


    This encounter with Hizashi and Toneri was internally a coincidence for Dojin. She was here for her regr training and never thought that she would end up encountering such a situation.


    Initially, she was dumbfounded, however, she soon figured out the ins and outs of the entire matter.


    Just like Hyuga Kuroto, Toneri must have felt the presence of another Tenseigan in the Shinobi World when Aoki activated the sleeping Tenseigan of the Hyuga n. Further story is easy to figure out, he must have searched the Shinobi World for a while, and upon finding nothing, he should have contacted the Hyuga n.


    This also exins the presence of Hizashi. In Dojin��s personal opinion, Toneri must have requested a meeting with the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, however, they didn��t know Toneri��s intentions, so the main family dared not let the Patriarche in person and sent Hizashi to figure out what the distant rtives want from them.


    With this understood, Dojin looked at Toneri, and clicked his tongue in disappointment, "Tch, just a puppet, huh?��


    It��s not difficult for Dojin to see through the other party. Being someone who constantly uses puppets and clone bodies, Dojin was able to instantly see through Toneri��s disguise and realized that this is just a puppet.


    And as she figured out that the opposite Toneri is just a puppet, she lost interest in the fight, because there won��t be any benefits from this fight. If it was the real Toneri, she would have used everything at her disposal to either kill him, or subdue him because that would allow her to find a way to go to the moon and take control of the Giant Tenseigan there, but since the other party is just a puppet, it can be discarded any time so there is simply no point in fighting it.


    Of course, this doesn��t mean that she wouldn��t protect Hizashi from Toneri.


    With such intention, she put her hands inside her cloak, ready to start the next wave of attacks.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 807 Dojin vs Toneri

    Hizashi nervously looked at the enemy in the distance. The calmness he had when facing death had disappeared. The presence of Dojin gave him hope, ��Perhaps I will be able to survive this time.��


    In this Shinobi World, the Amatsukami Organization is no less than legendary. Each and every member of this organization is extremely powerful. That��s why the presence of Dojin means a lot. Hizashi knows that the young man of the Otsutsuki n is extremely strong, so even though he is worried, he still believes that Dojin of Amatsukami would be able to fight him.


    Floating in the air, Toneri looked at the two people, and said to Hizashi, ��Hope seems to have rekindled in your eyes. You seem to think that this person can save you, is that correct?��


    Toneri wasn��t fazed by Dojin��s previous sneak attack. Toneri doesn��t that anyone other than Gedo Mazo and probably the Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n can hurt him. Therefore, he didn��t take Dojin��s presence to heart.


    Dojin muttered in an annoyed tone, ��He talks too much, and he seems to be looking down on me.�� Then she looked at Hizashi, and asked, ��So, what do you think? Will I be able to save you?��


    ��This�� maybe���� Hizashi answered in a hesitant tone. To be honest, this was the first time he had met a member of Amatsukami, so he didn��t know how to interact with them. All the members of Amatsukami are highly respected, and they don��t make any move unless arge amount of money is involved. So, he is not sure whether Dojin would be willing to save him.


    Dojin said with a smile, ��Don��t worry�� you��ll be fine�� your luck is very good that you stumbled on this ind while in distress. Since I am a generous person, I will save you.��


    Initially, she was excited and a bit nervous when facing Toneri, but the moment she realized that this is just a puppet, not Toneri in person, she became calm. Although she can��t kill or subdue Toneri, Toneri won��t be able to hurt her either.


    Hizashi thanked Dojin, ��Thanks�� thank you very much�� and�� please be careful�� he�� he is��!��He also wanted to give the details of Toneri��s identity to Dojin but finally chose not to.


    The connection with these distant rtives living on the moon is a secret of the Hyuga n. He can��t reveal their details without the permission of the main family. Besides, Hizashi doesn��t think that Dojin needs any information from him because based on what he has observed so far, Dojin seems to know a lot more about the Otsutsuki n than he does.


    As Hizashi was thinking about these things, suddenly Dojiin appeared before him.


    Hizashi interrupted his thoughts and looked at Toneri.


    At this moment, the young Otsutsuki raised his hands in the direction of the two people and once again used Bansho Ten��in.


    Instantly, a pulling force acted on Hizashi and Dojin��s bodies, lifting their feet off the ground and dragging both of them towards Toneri.


    Hizashi panicked, and screamed, ��No�� my�� my body! I can��t control it!��


    Unlike Hizashi, this was within Dojin��s expectations, and exactly what she wanted. As her body was pulled by Toneri, she took her hands out of her Cloak and threw a few figurines of Explosive y at Toneri.


    Her throwing speed wasn��t less and under the strong pulling force of Bansho Ten��in, the speed of the figurines further increased, and those figures were close to Toneri in an instant.


    Even if the previous explosion didn��t cause him any significant damage, he still remembers their effect and knows that he can��t take too many attacks head-on, so the moment he saw y figures around him, he immediately changed Bansho Ten��in to Shinra Tensei in an attempt to repel the explosions.


    ��Katsu!�� It didn��t even take a full second, and all the y figures had exploded in a chain reaction.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    It��s a pity that the explosions were unable to hurt Toneri as they were blown away by his Shinra Tensei.


    And it wasn��t just the explosions, even Dojin, and Hizashi as well as the surrounding forest were swept away. As if rooted off the ground by a powerful tornado and fell a few hundred meters away.


    At this time, Toneri finallynded on the beach and muttered indifferently, ��Is this the best you can do?��


    <em>Click!</em>


    Toneri hadn��t evenpleted his words, suddenly Dojin��s figure appeared out of the ground behind him and locked his body, as he said, ��Were you talking to me?��


    Toneri was frozen in surprise, ��How did you��?��


    He had sensed carefully, there was no one underneath the ground when hended there. But suddenly, this person appeared out of the ground, surprising him.


    ��That��s a secret.�� said Dojin with an evil smirk, and added, ��Don��t worry, you��ll have ample time to figure it out back at your home.��


    ��What?!�� Toneri was taken aback by Dojin��s words, but before he could ask any further, Dojin detonated her body.


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    The explosion caused by the detonation of her body was several timesrger and more violentpared to all previous explosions. Centred at Toneri��s body, the area in the hundred-meter vicinity was blown away by the explosion setting off a huge quantity of shoot and smoke into the sky.


    As the shoot and smoke cleared, Toneri��s figure became clear. Unlike before, this time, he was badly damaged. His face was charred, and the kimono that he was wearing was burnt off. There were some holes in his body, and his left arm was missing.


    Looking at the distressed appearance of Toneri, Donjin couldn��t help but be amazed, ��Well�� well.. that puppet has some grade�� it was able to survive this level of explosion.��


    Toneri looked at Dojin in anger. His previous indifference and coldness have disappeared. Now he was angered at Dojin, and shouted, ��How dare you?!��


    Once again he raised his hand but having learned his lesson, this time he didn��t use Shinra Tensei or Bansho Ten��in. Instead, he created a giant golem.


    Under Toneri��s control, the rubble, rocks, and trees around him took came together and started taking the form of a humanoid figure. And in the blink of an eye, a giant over ten meters was standing on the battlefield, ready to crush Dojin under Toneri��s instructions.


    Hizashi nkly stared at the rock giant. The golem created by Toneri wasn��t like the Earth Golem that the shinobi of Iwagakure uses, it��s different, and several times more powerful. For a moment, he couldn��t help butpare it with the Uchiha��s Susano��o, ��If we also gain such strength�� perhaps we too����


    But Hizashi knew that this was quite unlikely.


    As Hizashi was awed at the giant golem, Toneri ordered the golem, ��Kill them!��


    But before the golem could take a step ahead, suddenly, a white light was shot from the sky and turned the golem to dust.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 808 Toneri’s Loss

    ��What?�� Toneri eximed in surprise, he couldn��t understand what happened.


    The tall and mighty rock giant that had the power of destroying the entire ind within a few minutes was destroyed by seemingly harmless white light.


    And he didn��t have any opportunity to figure out anything as the white light�Cthat destroyed the golem�Capproached him.


    Although Toneri is extremely talented, he is still not knowledgeable enough to be able to understand the essence of the white light, all he could do was sense the presence of more than one Chakra Nature in the white light, and feel that it is very dangerous.


    Moreover, because of the previous explosion, the machinery of the puppet��s legs wasn��t working properly, so when the white light approached him, he wasn��t able topletely dodge it, and barely shifted his body to the side.


    <em>Foosh!</em>


    It came in the blink of an eye and soon disappeared.


    The duration was very short, but for that short period of time, Toneri��s heart trembled.


    Although he tried to avoid it, the white light still brushed his waist.The part of his body where the white light touched him, broke down at atomic level and disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving behind an extremely smooth opening.


    ��Damn you!�� cursed Toneri looking at the damaged body. He never thought that he would face such a situation in the Shinobi World. He is being defeated not by the Hyuga n who has the Tenseigan, not by the person who stole Gedo Mazo from the moon, but by someone whom he happened to encounter on this no-name ind by pure coincidence.


    Thinking of this, shame and anger surged in his heart.


    Toneri raised his head and noted that the masked person had taken this opportunity to fly away on the y bird.


    ��Don��t try to escape!�� he shouted in anger, as Chakra surged around him.


    Toneri raised his only and controlled rocks around him to attack Dojin.


    Rocks and rubble around him hovered in the air and under Toneri��s control, they attacked Dojin standing on the back of the y bird.


    <em>Whiish Whiish Whiish</em>


    Facing the flurry of attacks, Dojin controlled the y bird and deftly dodged all the attacks. Initially, it was fine, however, Toneri continued to increase the number of rocks which caused Dojin to start struggling.


    After a while, one of the rocks hit the y bird, leading Dojin to fall to the ground.


    With the current state of his body, walking and running were extremely difficult tasks for Toneri, so he floated in the sky and approached Dojin.


    Looking at Dojin��s distressed state, Toneri said, ��No matter what you do, you can not change the inevitable. You were doomed the moment you decided to struggle and didn��t ept your fate�� Now�� di�C��!��


    As Toneri was speaking, he suddenly felt the chakra in Dojin��s body ring. Soon, he saw Dojin��s body merging with the bird��s.


    ��What the?!�� witnessing such a thing, Toneri subconsciously felt that something is wrong. But he didn��t have the time to react as he was swallowed by a blinding light.


    <em>BOOM! Boom! Boom!</em>


    The scale of this explosion was much bigger than any other. The forest was swallowed by it, and the entire ind trembled.


    ��


    At the same time somewhere in the sky


    It took Deidara a few days to get rid of Asuma and Kurenai, but he managed to do that. After making sure that he was finally free to roam around for a while, Deidara started searching for clues about Amatsukami and Dojin. He wants to collect proof in order for the leaders of five great shinobi viges to believe that he is not Dojin, and that��s what he intended to do. However, despite searching for days, he couldn��t find anything about Amatsukami and Dojin.


    Now he was bored of searching for clues and started traveling on the back of the y bird to clear his mind. In the middle of his journey, he suddenly discovered a mushroom-shaped cloud of dust and smoke in the distance, ��Huh, what��s going on there?��


    Curious, Deidara stood up and took a closer look, ��It doesn��t seem to be caused by the volcanic eruption, which means�� someone was probably fighting there, I guess I��ll take a look, perhaps I might find something interesting.�� With such a thought in his mind, he controlled the y bird to fly towards the mushroom-shaped cloud.


    Arriving at the center of the explosion, he jumped off the back of the bird andnded on the ind.


    He was amazed at the extent of damage caused by the explosion, ��Tsk�� tsk�� Wonderful�� wonderful�� this must have been amazing to witness.��


    As Deidara was admiring the sight of the explosion, suddenly, something crawled out of the ground, ��Haah�� haah����


    The thing that appeared had a very poor state. It had lost its legs and was barely crawling out with the help of only one hand that it had left.


    Looking at its state, Deidara couldn��t help but mutter as he observed the puppet from up close, ��The remains of a puppet? It��s surprising that it wasn��t destroyed!��


    ��Damn you!�� screamed the miserable figure in a hoarse tone of voice, and fired a chakra sphere from its mouth.


    ��


    On the other side of the ind


    Feeling the violent tremorsing from the other side, Dojin muttered with a smile, ��Although I used quite a lot of y on that one, the result makes it worth it!��


    Hizashi asked, ��Won��t he find us here?��


    ��Don��t worry, that puppet wouldn��t be in the state that it would try to search for us, and even if it is, it won��t be able to spot us here considering all the chakra dispersed on the ind after that explosion. Besides, I have another thinging up for him���� Answered Dojin, and added, ��Just wait for a while, you will soon figure it out.��


    ��I see!�� nodded Hizashi.


    The two people didn��t have to wait for long, and suddenly the ind trembled once again.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    ��It has begun.�� Said Dojin, as a smile appeared on her face.


    The arrival of Deidara was a pure coincidence that Dojin hadn��t predicted, but since that person has also appeared here, then why not put him to good use? With such intentions, she chose to hide with Hizashi, while Deidara was forced to fight the remains of Toneri��s puppets.


    Hearing the sounds of explosion, Hizashi asked, ��Are you still fighting him?��


    Dojin giggled lightly and said in a sly tone, ��I suppose you can say that it��s me.�� Then changed the topic, ��Anyway, we can go now.��


    ��O-okay.�� Nodded Hizashi.


    Dojin nodded, and then she looked closely at Hizashi. It��s quite obvious that he is badly injured, and wouldn��t be able to return to Konoha on his own. So after thinking for a while, she took out a healing potion from her cloak, and gave it to Hizashi, ��Drink this, it will help with the clotting of blood.��


    ��Thank you.�� After thanking Dojin, he drank the potion handed over by Dojin.


    The possibility that Dojin might be giving him something dangerous didn��t cross his mind, because there is no need for Dojin to use roundabout ways, with his current state, Hizashi isn��t capable of putting up any form of resistance against someone like Dojin.


    So, without any worry, Hizashi drank the potion handed over by Dojin.


    With that done, Dojin created a y bird, and instructed Hizashi, ��Sit on that, it will take you back to Konoha.��


    Hizashi nodded, ��Okay.�� And did what Dojin instructed him to do.


    As the bird took to the sky, Dojin advised Hizashi, ��Next time be more careful, your luck won��t always be as good as it was today.��


    ��I will keep your words in my heart, thank you for everything you have done for me Dojin-sama! I will never forget this favor!�� said Hizashi as the y bird flew towards Konoha.


    He didn��t know why Dojin was so kind to him, however, he is going to repay that kindness one day.


    Dojin nodded lightly and waved her hand as she too disappeared.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 809 Karin’s Final Decision

    After sending off Hizashi, Dojin didn��t wander off either and quietly returned to Ancor Vantian.


    On her way, she tried to estimate Toneri��s current strength.


    Since she was fighting only a puppet, urately estimating Toneri��s true strength is quite difficult. Although Toneri��s strength, speed, and other factors can not be determined at this stage, Dojin can at least conclude that Toneri seriouslycks anybat experience, and his understanding of the shinobi world is also limited.


    Of course, this is a major weakness that anyone with good experience can take advantage of, but this is still not the biggest problem as he can gain enough experience with time. Toneri��s biggest w is his arrogance.


    Toneri tends to think that the people of the shinobi world are inferior creaturespared to him, believing that no one will be able to match him, and this habit of his wille to bite him in the back sooner orter.


    Even in the cannon, Toneri only emptied Naruto��s chakra and spared his life without giving it a thought, believing that he was invincible and Naruto wouldn��t be able to defeat him, however, he was defeated by none other than Naruto.


    Dojin was able to feel the arrogance carved into Toneri��s bones and realized that it would be impossible for her tomunicate with him.


    ��But I suppose I can��t me the boy�� the ones who raised him are at fault, perhaps in the future, I will have the opportunity���� muttered Dojin with a thoughtful expression.


    ��Ancor Vantian


    As soon as Dojin returned to the flying fortress, Karin and Gaara came to meet Kuroto in theboratory.


    Due to frequent entry and exit in Ancor Vantian, and rtively simr behavior and habits, the two children have vaguely understood a few things. They seem to have realized that all these people in the different bodies is none other than Kuroto.


    Since the two children were already aware of the existence of clones, Kuroto didn��t bother to transfer his soul back to his main body, he met the two of them and asked, ��What happened? Is something bothering the two of you?��


    Karin shook her head, ��Nothing is bothering me�� I just wanted to show you this Kuroto-sama.�� Then she opened her eyes, revealing three ck tomoe spinning in both of her eyes.


    Kuroto was surprised, and a smile appeared on his face, ��Your physique is really wonderful�� The visual prowess of this pair of Sharingan is also restored in such a short time.��


    ��Hehehe�� thank you.�� Karin smiled.


    Kuroto patted her head, and asked, ��So, what do you think of this pair of eyes?��


    Karin immediately answered, ��These eyes are much better than the previous ones. They are less ufortable.��


    ��I see�� as expected.�� Nodded Kuroto with a smile, he wasn��t surprised. Unlike the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan obtained from Danzo, this one is pure and isn��t affected by the greedy nature of Chimera Buds, so it��s quite obvious that it is more peaceful and morefortable.


    As Kuroto was thinking about these things, suddenly, Karin looked at him, and said, ��Kuroto-sama, about that thing�� Since you asked me to give it a thought, I did it, and I have decided.��


    Kuroto looked at Karin, and noting her determined expression, he asked, ��All right, so what��s your decision?��


    Before Karin could answer, Gaara interrupted, ��Kuroto-sama, Karin-chan�� she�� she is not good enough. She is weak, it��s not safe to leave such a responsibility on her, so please let me carry out that task. I will make sure that I handle the task of your resurrection properly!��


    Kuroto blinked his eyes and looked at Gaara in surprise.


    He was wondering why Gaara came to see him this time but didn��t expect this to be the reason.


    Hearing Gaara��s words, Karin was offended, and said angrily, ��Gaara-kun, who are you calling not good enough? You are the one who is not good enough�� I shouldn��t have asked about this from you, <em>humph</em>!��


    Although Kuroto told her to think about it deeply before making a decision, however, how can a child think about it deeply on her own? She had to consult someone, right?


    But the problem is, other than Kuroto, and Kaasa, Gaara is her only option. So, she mentioned this to him, believing that perhaps he would be able to help her reach a decision.


    The two discussed it for a while and reached the conclusion that Kuroto must be brought back to life no matter the cost, this is the least they could do for him considering what he has been doing for them.


    This line of thought helped Karin finalize her decision, and that��s what she wanted to tell Kuroto, but she didn��t expect that Gaara would treat her as not good enough and want to take the responsibility of resurrecting Kuroto.


    Gaara avoided Karin��s gaze, and said, ��What I said is true�� you are weaker than me�� if someone should shoulder the responsibility of resurrecting Kuroto-sama, then it should be me, I am stronger�� and you�� you would just make trouble for him�� so just stay quiet, and let me do it!��


    ��Gaara-kun�� I am warning you! Don��t you dare look down on me!�� shouted Karin in anger.


    ��So what? What are you going to do? You know you can��t defeat me!�� said Gaara, not paying much attention to Karin.


    ��You�� you�� you!��


    Seeing the two children bickering, Kuroto shook his head with a smile.


    It��s quite obvious that Gaara is not looking down on Karin, he is actually trying to protect her. As far as the two understand, resurrecting Kuroto would require the sacrifice of Karin, and Gaara doesn��t want that.


    Therefore, he wants to take the task on his shoulders, believing that he will be the one sacrificed, not Karin.


    His intentions are pure, but it��s a pity that it won��t work.


    After seeing through Gaara��s intentions, Kuroto shook his head, ��First of all, stop arguing.��


    The two children stopped immediately and looked at Kuroto.


    Kuroto nodded, and looked at Gaara, ��I am really happy that you want to carry out this task, however, you are not suitable for this.��


    ��But�� Kuroto-sama�� I am stronger than Karin-chan�� I know I can do it!�� Gaara tried to reason.


    Kuroto shook his head, ��No, that won��t work.�� And exined, ��You may be stronger than her, however, strength is not the factor here, the descent is. To resurrect me, you would have to bear the Rinnegan, which is not something that anyone can do. In order to be able to bear the Rinnegan, you need to be a true descendant of Rikudo Sennin, and only the people of the Uchiha n, Senju n, and Uzumaki n are the true descendants of Rikudo Sennin, which Karin is and you are not. There��s just no way around it.��


    Of course, this doesn��t mean that the ones who aren��t the true descendants of Rikudo Sennin won��t be able to bear the Rinnegan, it��s just that the probability of such a thing happening is very low, and Kuroto won��t take chances.


    Hearing Kuroto��s exnation, Karin snorted, ��Humph, so you still want to do it? You would only mess up things!��


    Gaara looked away in disappointment.


    Kuroto patted Gaara��s head, and said, ��You don��t have to worry too much. Karin��s physique is extraordinary, if it is someone else, they will definitely die when resurrecting me, however, this might not happen in the case of Karin. There is a strong possibility that she might survive.��


    Not only Gaara, but even Karin was surprised, and asked, ��Really?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes.�� If appropriate measures are taken, then might survive, this is Kuroto��s calction.


    Hearing Kuroto��s response, Karin showed a brighter smile, and Gaara also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Both children have unconditional trust in Kuroto. If Kuroto says that Karin might survive, then she will. They don��t need any exnation.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 810 For the Rinnegan

    After Gaara was convinced, Kuroto sent him back and brought Karin to his Laboratory.


    While making preparations for the surgery, Kuroto once again asked Karin, ��Have you really thought it through? Because once we start there is no going back.��


    Karin nodded, ��Yes. You have given me another life, currently, whatever I am, you are the reason Kuroto-sama. Being useful to you is my dream, even if that means death for me.��


    Hearing Karin��s words, Kuroto stopped what he was doing and looked at the girl for a while. Her expression was clearly telling that she was dead serious. ��Since that��s the case, I won��t question her determination.�� He thought, and nodded, ��In that case, let��s start.��


    ��Yes!�� said Karin as shey down on the operating table.


    After making all the preparations, Kuroto walked beside the operating table, and spoke, ��Firstly, I will carry out a basic physical examination of your body to make sure that your body doesn��t have any abnormal condition. Once I make sure that everything is fine, I will conduct an eye imntation surgery.��


    ��Eye imntation?�� muttered Karin, and asked, ��Does that mean today you are going to start the fusion of eyes?��


    ��That��s correct.�� Nodded Kuroto, and exined, ��I have chosen an orthodox method of fusion, and this method requires a lot of time. The sooner the operation is performed, the better.��


    Based on Kuroto��s understanding, there are several methods that he can choose, but in his opinion, in those methods, there are too many uncertainties, and currently, Kuroto is not looking for uncertainties, so the most orthodox method is the best, and the safest.Besides, Karin doesn��t have any experience using the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, so asking her to use the other methods will be very dangerous for her.


    ��I see.�� Muttered Karin.


    Kuroto continued, ��As per my calctions, this entire fusion process should take several months at the very least. But considering your special physique, this time may be shortened. Regardless, you��ll have to be very careful the entire time, because a little carelessness might lead to the destruction of these eyes and your death.��


    Karin became a little nervous, and asked, ��What do I need to take care of?��


    Kuroto answered, ��For one, your daily training will stop, and even movement will be restricted. Second, you won��t be seeing anything until the fusion ispleted. And thirdly, you might have to endure severe pain for the next few months.��


    Karin said with a smile, ��As long as I can eat, and sleep I will be able to endure anything.��


    ��Since you are prepared, we will start.�� Said Kuroto as he approached the operation table.


    While carrying out aprehensive physical examination, Kuroto asked Karin, ��By the way, do you know why Gaara wanted to take your ce?��


    Karin nodded with a smile, ��He wants to protect me.��


    ��So you know the reason.�� Muttered Kuroto, not so surprised.


    Karin snorted, ��Gaara is stupid. And his intentions are easy to see through.��


    ��And what do you think about his intentions?�� asked Kuroto.


    ��His intention of wanting to protect me makes me happy, however, nothing would have changed my mind.�� Answered Karin.


    Kuroto was slightly surprised by Karin��s response but chose to remain silent.


    After the physical examination waspleted, Kuroto confirmed that Karin��s physical state was perfectly all right. Her body seems to be ready to act as the facilitator for the fusion of the two pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan into the Rinnegan.


    Since everything appeared to be perfectly fine, without any hesitation, Kuroto took out the other pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and said, ��Now, I will ce the other pair of eyes in your eye sockets, be ready.��


    Karin nodded, ��Hmm.�� Trying to appear normal, but it was obvious that she was extremely nervous.


    Kuroto caressed her head, tofort her, and said, ��Take deep breaths, you��ll be all right.��


    She took a few deep breaths as per his instruction, then said, ��I am fine now, please start Kuroto-sama!��


    Kuroto nodded with a smile, ��All right.�� And began the operation.


    Since he had done something simr a long time ago, doing it again wasn��t so difficult for him, and soon, both the pair of eyes wereyered over each other.


    Feeling that her eyesockets were too crowded, Karin said in difort, ��My eyes are swollen, I feel that they might tear apart.��


    Kuroto reassured, ��Don��t worry, they won��t.�� Then he injected the fusion agent into her eye sockets while exining, ��I have injected the fusion agent to start the fusion, you��ll have to endure this state for the next few days as the fusion agent acts.��


    ��I�� I see.�� As she was about to nod, suddenly, her body started to shake, she curled up, and said in a painful tone, ��Kuroto-sama�� my�� head�� my head is hurting too much!��


    Kuroto immediately activated his Byakugan and observed Karin��s head.


    As he looked at Karin with his Byakugan, he saw her Chakra draining rapidly. And it wasn��t just draining, it was reacting violently and distorting.


    Kuroto knew that this was bad, and immediately injected more Fusion agents.


    With the assistance of the Fusion Agent, Karin��s state stabilized to some extent, and she started taking deep breaths.


    Kuroto asked, ��How do you feel now?��


    Karin replied weakly, ��I feel like my head is burning�� it��s�� too painful!��


    Kuroto had predicted that such a situation may arise, however, he didn��t think that it would be so bad.


    ��Now it seems that even if it��s Karin, things will not be easy,�� muttered Kuroto and started to think of a solution that he could use.


    Soon, he had a solution in mind, ��I suppose that is the only solution.��


    The solution is derived from Nagato��s example.


    Initially, Rinnegan drained Nagato to the point that he had be shriveled and old. However, this all changed when Nagato imnted Shodaime Hokage��s cells, not only did Nagato return to normal, but he managed to gain better control over Rinnegan.


    So, the solution is Hashirama��s Cells. Kuroto will have to use first Hokage��s cells.


    However, the problem is, that Karin��s situation is somewhat different from Nagato��s.


    When Nagato imnted the Hashirama Cells, he already had Rinnegan, and Gedo Mazo as well, so he was able to suppress those cells and fully fuse them in his body.


    Unlike Nagato, Karin can��t do this, as she is constantly drained by the two pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. It��s not impossible, however, it��s incredibly difficult, so Kuroto has to think of a way around it.


    ��What to do?�� he muttered, a little unsure of what approach he could use.


    After a while of ragging his brain, Kuroto suddenly had an idea, ��That��s it!��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 811 Development of Biological Armor

    ��The answer is Tobi!�� muttered Kuroto in realization, and added, ��Tobi can help Karin.��


    As for how will Tobi help Karin? The answer is pretty simple, just think of the time Obito relied on Tobi.


    After being rescued and healed by Madara, Obito wasn��t in any condition to help out Kakashi and Rin, he may have wanted to immediately rush to them, but considering his physical condition, let alone helping them, even reaching there would have been impossible for Obito.


    At that time, a special Zetsu avatar, Tobi helped Obito.


    Tobi covered Obito��s body like armor and provided him with the Chakra supply. With the help of that chakra supply, not only Obito was able to break through the cement wall, he was able to bear the evolution of his Sharingan into Mangekyou Sharingan and cause the annihtion he performed after that.


    Inspired by Tobi, Kuroto came up with the idea of creating a simr armor for Karin that would be made up of Hashirama Cells.


    Since Karin needs to put all her attention into the fusion of the pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, she wouldn��t be able to survive the Hashirama Cell imntation, therefore, something like Tobi would be very helpful for her. With the assistance of an external armor made up of Shodaime Hokage��s cells, the burden on Karin will be reduced and she will be able to take a breather.


    Moreover, the supply of Yang Chakra from the armor would also improve the sess rate of the evolution of the two pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan into the Rinnegan, therefore, the armor is the best choice.


    With this in mind, Kuroto gently caressed Karin��s head, and said, ��Bear with the pain for a while, I know what to do in order to ease it, however, it will take some time.��Karin gritted her teeth and said with a smile, ��I can hold on, no worries Kuroto-sama!��


    Kuroto nodded and went to the Cell Cultivation Room.


    Here, he took out the Hashirama Cells, as well as Tobi��s cells from the cold storage and started to work on them.


    The idea of creating such an armor made up of Hashirama Cells isn��t new, he thought about it a long time ago, that��s why he has always kept Tobi��s cells with him and made a lot of ns on how he would make the armor, the reason he never actually made the armor is that he is always too busy with something or the other and doesn��t have enough time to bring that idea to life.


    Now that there is a need for that armor, Kuroto can finally create it.


    After working on the cells, Kuroto had all the data before him, and using that data Kuroto first drew a rough sketch of how the armor should be.


    Unlike Madara, Kuroto doesn��t need the armor to have any consciousness of its own, providing that won��t be too difficult for him, however, there is no need. What he needs from the armor is to have the ability to be able to supply chakra to Karin, have a strong defense, should augment her strength, and should not affect her mobility.


    ��The armor should be made up of Shodaime Hokage-sama��s cells for the supply of Yang chakra�� however, it is an undeniable fact that if only those cells are used, keeping the armor stable would be very difficult. They are too aggressive and would try to take over anything they are imnted into�� It is necessary to use other cells as well in order to make the armor stable.��


    But the question is, ��Whose cells should I use?��


    ��Should I use a White Zetsu?�� initially Kuroto has such an idea, however, upon thinking it over, he shook his head, because even white Zetsu is not invulnerable to Hashirama Cells. If a lot of Chakra is supplied to it, it turns into a tree and dies. Kuroto can��t allow such a thing in the armor as it would put Karin��s life in danger.


    Therefore, he has to use someone else��s cells, again the question is, ��Whose cells should I use?��


    Kuroto thought of all the strong people still alive in the Shinobi World, and some do seem to meet the requirements.


    First is Uchiha Shisui, he has gone through Hashirama Cell imntation and survived, so theoretically speaking, his cells should be able to manage.


    The second person is Nagato, he has also imnted Hashirama Cells in his body, so his cells should also be suitable.


    And thest person is Obito.


    He would need to test using the cells of all three in order to find out which cells have the highestpatibility. But the problem is, Kuroto doesn��t have Nagato and Obito��s cells with him, and undoubtedly, obtaining their cells is next to impossible at this moment.


    So, the only option left is Shisui, and coincidently, Kuroto has Shisui��s cells with him, ��Let��s first try using Shisui��s cells.��


    With this in mind, Kuroto took out Shisui��s cells from the cold storage, and after performing a few tests on them, he checked thepatibility.


    ��13 per cent, huh?�� muttered Kuroto, looking at the readings.


    Although the score isn��t good enough, his cells seem to have somepatibility, but he is not sure whether such lowpatibility would work for the armor.


    ��Do I have any other option?�� he muttered with a thoughtful expression.


    Suddenly, an idea shed into his mind, ��Why don��t I try using my cells?��


    Because of continuous exposure to Tenseigan Chakra and Ryuumyaku, Kuroto��s body is no longer what it used to be. Kuroto has confidence that his cellr activity is higherpared to Shisui.


    Therefore, using his cells is also an option.


    ��And if it doesn��t work�� I can use Tenseigan Chakra until it works!�� With such an idea in his mind, Kuroto took some of his cells, and after performing some tests, he checked thepatibility of his cells with Hashirama Cells.


    ��36 per cent!�� He was taken aback by the readings. This is a very good score, what��s more, surprising is that this score ising without any external input from Tenseigan Chakra.


    Which means that his cells can be used!


    With this clear, Kuroto immediately devised the n and started the development of armor.


    Kuroto decided to go with the ratio of seventy to thirty for his cells and Hashirama''s Cells. This ratio will ensure the stability of the armor, and it will also make sure that it will be able to supply enough Yang Chakra.


    And since this is the first iteration, Kuroto named the armor ��Type I Biological Armor��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 812 Type I Biological Armor

    <em>Di�� Di�� Di��!</em>


    A Beep sound repeatedly echoed in the cultivation room as Kuroto patiently waited for the incubation process toplete. After a while, the beeping stopped, and the lights on the incubators turned red one by one.


    This is a sign that the cells ced into the incubator for fusion have not survived.


    The failure didn��t affect Kuroto all that much, he understands the cancerous nature of Hashirama Cells, so this was well within his expectations.


    Unaffected by failure, Kuroto emptied all five hundred incubators and ced a new batch of Petri dishes inside them for incubation.


    His current focus is the manufacturing of the ��Type I Biological Armor�� as soon as possible, for this Kuroto is not paying attention to the cost of manufacturing.


    Regardless of how much it would cost, Kuroto is using all the resources essible to him, because the cost of not using all the resources would be too much. Karin��s life would be at stake, and there is a possibility that even the two pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan will also be destroyed.


    Putting aside how important Karin��s life is for his future goals, the loss of a pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan alone would be too much. Each pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is an invaluable treasure in the Shinobi World, not to mention two different pairs that are close to evolving into the Rinnegan.


    No matter how rich he is, even Kuroto can��t afford to bear such a loss, so here time is of the essence.With this in mind, Kuroto continued to change the batch of Petri dishes after repeated failures and stopped only after the incubation of the twenty-third batch waspleted.


    As for why he stopped?


    The reason is that in the twenty-third batch, one of the incubators shed a green light instead of a red light. This meant that finally, this set of cells survived the incubation process.


    Noting this, a gleam of joy appeared on Kuroto��s face, ��Awesome!��


    To be honest, Kuroto hadn��t expected to seed so early. And if not for being lucky, the incubation wouldn��t have resulted in sess for the next twenty to thirty batches.


    ��Well, it doesn��t matter how I achieved the result, the fact that I seeded matters.�� Muttered Kuroto as he took out fused cells, and put them for shaping.


    This time, he is not going to make aplete clone, but a hollow Armor, for this, he needs to use a shaper, otherwise, the cells will grow randomly, and only God knows what form the cells might end up taking in the end.


    With this in mind, Kuroto put the cells inside a shaper and then ced them into a Nutrition tank for the cultivation process.


    While the cells were growing into armor, Kuroto started to record data.


    This entire ordeal has brought him a lot of experience and data on dealing with the Hashirama Cells, and he ns to use all this data while creating the Yang Clone in the future.


    Although creating Yang Clone will be much more difficultpared to this armor, the data from this will definitely prove to be useful at that time. For now, Kuroto knows that he has all the resources necessary for the creation of Yang Clone, the only factor that he needs to consider is the cost.


    Thinking of the money that he might need to spend for the creation of Yang Clone, Kuroto feels a little distressed.


    Even now, in order to make sure that the armor ispleted at all costs, Kurotopletely ignores the factor of cost. Although he seeded, the funds he consumed weren��t small.


    Moreover, not long ago, he identally created a hole in Ancor Vantian while trying out Dust Release, although the defence of the fortress isn��tpromised, the hole still exists and he would have to repair that.


    Counting the funds required to fix that hole, and the recent consumption of materials, he has nearly emptied all his backup funds, and couldn��t help but sigh, ��Money is such a problem, I do wonder will ever be free of this worry.��


    ��


    A few hourster


    After a few hours of hard work, the ��Type I Biological Armor�� was finallypleted.


    As soon as the armor waspleted, Kuroto took it out from the Nutrition tank and went to the operation room.


    Here, Karin was curled up in pain, however, she wasn��t screaming or crying, instead, she clenched her teeth and trembled.


    Kuroto caressed Karin��s head and gave her some of his Chakra to ease her pain, and said softly, ��Don��t be afraid, I have brought something that will ease the pain.��


    Karin said, ��I am not afraid.��


    Kuroto nodded, and instructed her, ��For now stand up, and remove your clothes.��


    Karin did as asked. After getting up, she removed all her clothes. After she had removed all the clothes, Kuroto put the ��Type I Biological Armor�� on her body from her back and attached an extension�Cthat looked like an Umbilical Cord�Cat her Navel.


    After she had put on the armor, Kuroto exined, ��This is a temporary armor I created for you. It is made up of my cells and the cells of Shodaime Hokage. This armor has a lot of Yang chakra and it will ease the pain.��


    Since Karin had bandages wrapped over her eyes, so she couldn��t see the appearance of the armor, and asked, ��Kuroto-sama, what does the armor look like?��


    ��Uh�� well�� Kuroto scratched his cheek awkwardly.


    Because he was too hasty in creating this armor, he didn��t pay much attention to its appearance, this armor was designed to fulfill its purpose which is why it still has several ws in its design, it looks a lot like your typical White Zetsu Clone.


    But if you consider that this is just a temporary model created in an emergency, and Kuroto didn��t have enough time to pay attention to details, then this armor is very good.


    Just as he was nning to exin that this is just a temporary design, and he will create a better one for her in the future, Karin suddenly eximed, ��Kuroto-sama�� the pain�� it has gone�� my head doesn��t hurt anymore!��


    Kuroto activated his Byakugan and looked at Karin.


    Through his Byakugan, Kuroto could see Karin absorbing chakra from the clone through the Umbilical cord. The absorbed chakra continuously towards her eyes.


    Because of the external Chakra supply, the draining of Chakra from her body stopped. At the same time, the violent reaction also subsided.


    ��Thankfully this worked.�� Muttered Kuroto in relief.


    Although this armor doesn��t have many features, it saved Karin��s life. So, Kuroto can say that the funds weren��t wasted.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 813 Type I Biological Armor II

    After repeatedly confirming that the violent chakra reaction in her body had subsided, Kuroto breathed a sigh of relief and started to test the changes in her body after wearing the ��Type I Biological Armor��.


    For one, because of the external supply from the ��Type I Biological Armor�� the Yang chakra in her body has enhanced which is the reason the difort caused by the two pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan also subsided.


    ��Although just a piece of externalyer, the effects of the ��Type I Biological Armor�� are still so amazing�� the cells of Shodaime Hokage-sama are really a treasure trove of wonder.


    These results were well within his expectations, however, expectations and reality are generally quite different. However, here, the data he obtained from Karin��s body clearly surprised him.


    ��It seems the results are this good because Karin is an Uzumaki.�� Thought Kuroto as he looked at Karin��s red hair.


    Of course, this is just a conjecture, and it��s entirely possible that it is because of Karin��s special physique, what��s actually the case can not be determined at this point. He will have to conduct some research on that.


    It��s just that Kuroto has limited data at this time and can not conduct research to find out the exact reason.


    ��Regardless of what��s the case�� if I use Karin and Shodaime-sama��s cells and manage to perfectly fuse them, I might be able to obtain a perfect Sage body that is very close to Rikudo Sennin��s level.�� �C muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful expression.


    Among the two sons of Rikudo Sennin the younger one�� that is�� Otsutsuki Asura was born with the body of Rikudo Sennin, and if the information Kuroto has is correct, the Uzumaki n and Senju n are the direct descendants of Otsutsuki Asura.So, theoretically speaking, as long as the physical traits of the Uzumaki n and the Senju n can be fused into a single body, then it is possible that that body will have the traits of Otsutsuki Asura.


    What��s interesting here is that as we know, the strength of Otsutsuki Asura��s yang chakra is enough to undergo several cycles of reincarnations, which means that if a body that has traits of Otsutsuki Asura��s body is obtained the threshold of eternal life can also be reached.


    Although this type of eternal life is imperfect, it is better than nothing.


    Unaware of Kuroto��s thoughts, Karin liked the warmth of ��Type I Biological Armor�� and spoke infort, ��Kuroto-sama�� this is so good�� I feel my entire filled with warmth. My head doesn��t hurt anymore either.��


    Karin��s words brought Kuroto out of his train of thought, he looked at her expression, and exined, ��That is because this ��Type I Biological Armor�� is constantly supplying you Yang Chakra through the Umbilical Cord attached to your naval. I don��t think you are aware of this but this armor is made up of Shodaime Hokage-sama cells who was a member of the Senju n�� The Senju n and the Uzumaki n are the descendants of the same ancestors, so both ns are highlypatible with each other. Therefore, the Yang chakra that you are receiving from this armor has a very positive effect on you and your body.��


    ��Is�� is that so?�� muttered Karin as she tilted her head. She sort of understood what Kuroto was exining.


    Kuroto nodded, and continued, ��Shodaime Hokage-sama was likely the strongest Senju in the history of the Senju n. Although he died a few decades ago, his cells still remain and are extremely strong. So strong, that keeping them under control is a highly challenging task. Even I can��t confidently say that I can keep them under control�� that��s how violent they are.


    In a normal situation, it won��t be surprising if those cells eat up the Biological Armor and start to affect your body, turning you into a tree.��


    Karin��s smile disappeared ��What?!�� she looked at Kuroto in fright, and asked, ��Then�� then�� does that mean�� I will turn into a tree?!��


    Kuroto smiled and said, ��Don��t worry it won��t happen. As I said, that is only under normal situations. For one I have reduced the activity of Shodaime Hokage-sama��s cells before using them for creating the armor. And secondly, this armor has only thirty percent cells of Shodaime Hokage-sama, for the rest, it has my cells.


    As long as I continue to inject my Chakra into the Armor once every few days, Shodaime Hokage-sama��s cells won��t be able to take over.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s exnation, Karin breathed a sigh of relief, ��As long as I don��t turn into a tree.��


    Kuroto��s expression turned serious, as he spoke, ��Even if you are safe now because of the ��Type I Biological Armor�� you can��t be careless. In fact, you have to be extra careful now that you have this. The way this armor works, it will supply you with Yang chakra, however, there is a cost, and the cost is that it will constantly absorb nutrients from your body to create physical Energy.


    After all, for moulding Chakra, mental and physical energies are required, mental energy wille from the Chakra I will inject, however, the physical energy will be taken from your body.


    Therefore, your food intake will increase to maintain the supply of nutrients. Additionally, the presence of those pairs of eyes also means that your mental energy will be drained constantly, so you must also meditate regrly.��


    Unlike Zetsu which can continue to exist with water and sunlight, the ��Type I Biological Armor�� requires proper nutrients. And the only way it can obtain nutrients is through the host.


    Karin will have to provide for the armor as well, therefore, it��s quite natural that her appetite will double.


    When she heard that she can eat as much as she wants without any restrictions, Karin became happy.


    After he had exined everything to her, Kuroto took Karin to her room and instructed her to rest.


    While returning back to hisboratory, Kuroto couldn��t help but think about another feature of the ��Type I Biological Armor�� that he just realized.


    Because ��Type I Biological Armor�� doesn��t have a sentience of its own, it��s possible to control it using Tenseigan. Moreover, Kuroto can even use Tenseigan Soul Descent and transfer his soul inside it should he feel like it.


    ��Well, that��s an added advantage�� but I guess I won��t be using it.��


    ��


    Konohagakure


    Under the evening glow of the setting sun, Neji left the Konoha Ninja Academy and returned to the Hyuga district with an excited smile on his face.


    Although his father wasn��t able toe to watch the assessment, Neji is still very excited. The reason is that this time, he defeated Sasuke as well as Rock Lee and ranked first in the assessment.


    As for Naruto? Well, he had indeed managed to absorb a lot of Natural Energy and entered the Sennin Mode during the assessment, however, all the Natural Energy he had absorbed was exhausted before his match against Sasuke or Neji, and was easily defeated by Sasuke.


    Overall, this time the winner is him, and he wanted to tell this news to his father.


    Thinking of the smile that his father would have upon learning this news, Neji��s footsteps quickened and he hurried back to the Hyuga District.


    However, as soon as he entered the Hyuga District, Neji noticed that there was a strange silence in the district. All the nsmen he encountered on the way seemed to be rushing somewhere.


    ��What could have happened?�� muttered Neji with a doubtful expression.


    Remembering that his father had gone on a mission, and didn��t evene to attend the assessment despite the promise he made, Neji couldn��t help but feel a little uneasy and his pace quickened.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 814 Meeting Akatsuki

    After returning home, Neji learned that his father had returned back to the vige in the early morning, however, he was injured and couldn��t return home and was kept in Konoha Hospital for treatment and questioning purposes.


    Treatment is kind of obvious considering Hizashi��s injuries, however, questioning was unexpected.


    Normally, he wouldn��t be put under such serious questioning considering his identity, but because there is the involvement of the Amatsukami Organization that the vige cares about, Hizashi had no other choice.


    But even if that��s the case, Hizashi didn��t know whether to reveal the details.


    The cause of this incident is a secret meeting between the Hyuga n and the Otsutsuki n on the moon. This matter was regarded as a top-level secret by the main family, and the main family forbid him to reveal any information rted to that meeting, so when facing the vige��s questioning, Hizashi didn��t reveal everything from the start.


    Because Hizashi didn��t reveal everything, the Hokage faction had no choice but to put pressure on the main family of the Hyuga n to reveal the reason behind Amatsukami��s involvement in the Hyuga n��s affairs, who the mysterious enemy is, and how they are involved with the Hyuga n.


    From a certain perspective, it is in the best interest of the Hyuga n to reveal these details to the Hokage Faction, after all, these distant rtives on the moon don��t seem to have any good intentions. Hizashi��s condition is a clear sign that they are hostile towards the Hyuga n. So reporting the details of these distant rtives will not only earn the trust and support of the vige, and the main family will be able to protect itself with the help of Konoha.


    However, after the members of the main family learned Toneri��s purpose behind this meeting, the main family was reluctant to reveal these details.


    Although the main family is unaware of what Tenseigan is, based on Toneri��s behaviour and his eagerness of wanting it shows that it isn��t something simple. And considering the way, Toneri talked with Hizashi, it seemed that he was certain that the Tenseigan is within the Hyuga n.As the main family of the Hyuga n realized the implications of this information, a serious disagreement arose in the main family.


    The Patriarch Hiashi believed that they should tell the truth to the vige, reveal the existence of Otsutsuki and Tenseigan to Hokage-sama and ask for their support, however, the elders of the main family were opposed to Hiashi��s approach and believed that rather than worrying about Hizashi and the vige, they should focus on understanding the Tenseigan, and finding out what it is.


    The elders of the main family believe that if someone as powerful as the Otsutsuki also wants to obtain the Tenseigan, then it must be something extraordinary, and as long as they manage to find it, the pressure from the vige would mean nothing.


    This disagreement within the main family caused them to remain indecisive and they didn��t reveal anything.


    The attitude of the main family wasn��t hidden from the eyes of Sandaime Hokage.


    By now it��s quite obvious that the Hyuga n is trying to conceal important information from the vige. The information could be rted to Amatsukami or a potential enemy.


    Since Hyuga n refused to reveal the information, the rtionship between the Hokage Faction and Hyuga n became tense. This is also the reason why Neji felt a strange atmosphere within the Hyuga District.


    Because Hyuga n refused to reveal critical information despite Hokage-sama��s repeated requests and questioning, a lot of Anbu were instructed to keep surveince around the Hyuga n.


    The presence of Anbus around the Hyuga District couldn��t be hidden from the eyes of the Hyuga nsmen, and this caused the Hyuga nsmen to feel nervous and uneasy.


    On the other hand, as Deidara returned to Konoha, he was also left speechless upon being put under questioning.


    Firstly it was just casual questioning from Onoki about where he went and what he did, however as Deidara revealed details, things changed.


    The next set of questions that he faced was the identity of the person he fought, what were his name and his origin.


    Deidara had no answer, and the reason is also obvious, he didn��t know these details, to begin with.


    However, everyone refused to believe him, even Onoki was a little doubtful this time, and couldn��t help but consider the possibility that Deidara might really be Dojin of Amatsukami.


    Hizashi insisted that it was Dojin who saved him.


    Coincidently, Deidara was also present in that ce around the same time.


    This can��t be a simple coincidence, everyone thought this.


    And no matter what Deidara said, everyone refused to believe him.


    Meanwhile, everyone started to use their own resources andwork to carry out their own investigation.


    ��


    Somewhere in the Land of Tea


    <em>Ka Ka Ka Ka KA ka</em>


    With an ear-piercing mechanical sound, a puppet walked through a dark passage.


    The puppet was alone, and it didn��t seem anyone was controlling it, still, it was moving orderly and walking deeper into the cave.


    After a minute of walking, the puppet stopped, and spoke apologetically, ��Sorry to keep you guys waiting.��


    At this moment, several figures walked out of the shadows and revealed themselves.


    ��What took you so long? We almost thought that you got a cold feat.�� Said one of the figures sarcastically.


    The puppet chuckled, ��Hahaha.. well I don��t know about the cold feat, but I seem to have the rusty feat, so it��s difficult to walk. Anyhow, I apologize for beingte, and I greet the members of the legendary Akatsuki Organization.��


    That��s right, these people are members of the Akatsuki Organization, and all of them are dressed in Akatsuki��s turtle neck Cloak. At the centre is Tendo Pain, and beside him is Konan. Then there is Uchiha Shinichi and Sasori.


    Sasori curiously looked at the guy and said, ��A puppet huh�� interesting guy�� are you sure you want to send this puppet and note in person?��


    Shinichi also added, ��You have been inquiring about us for a while now, and repeatedly expressed your intention of wanting to meet us�� and now that we are finally here, you send this puppet�� are you looking down on us?��


    The puppet nced at Shinibhi for a while, then it looked at Tendo Pain, and said, ��I wish to make a deal with the Akatsuki Organization.��


    Shinichi muttered in annoyance, ��You got some nerve ignoring me.��


    The puppet remained silent and continued to look at Tendo.


    At this time Konan asked, ��What do you want from us?��


    The puppet spread its arms and exined, ��As you can see, this puppet of mine is broken beyond repair. So, I want the puppet maker of your organization to make me the strongest puppet in the world. Something that wouldn��t lose to anyone!��


    Sasori was surprised by the other party��s desire, and asked, ��Well, it��s not impossible, however, such a thing has a price, what do you offer in return?��


    The puppet raised its finger and spoke, ��I will give a piece of information in return.��


    Sasori raised an eyebrow, ��Information? What kind of information do you think you can give us in exchange for the puppet that you want?��


    The puppet smiled, ��The kind of information no one except me knows in the Shinobi World, and something that you people desperately want to know.��


    Shinichi muttered in surprise, ��Is there such a thing?��


    The puppet nodded, ��I have information about the origins of Amatsukami. I know where the base of operation of Amatsukami is, and I know the identity of the leader of Amatsukami�� I bet that no one except me knows this information, and this is something you people desperately want to know.��


    Sasori eximed in shock, ��You have information about Amatsukami?��


    Not only Sasori but Tendo Pain and Konan were also the same.


    As the puppet said, Akatsuki desperately wants information about Amatsukami. Compared to information about Amatsukami, a puppet would be nothing!


    Only Shinichi narrowed his eyes, coldly looking at the puppet, a hint of killing intent hidden in his eyes, as he thought, ��Does it really know something about Amatsukami?��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 815 - Making A Deal With Akatsuki

    ��You have information about Amatsukami?�� asked the members of Akatsuki looking at the puppet in shock.


    ��Indeed!�� nodded the puppet, and added, ��I won��t say that I know everything, but I do know quite a lot, more than anyone in the entire Shinobi World.��


    All four people of Akatsuki were surprised by the puppet��s im.


    After recovering from the shock, Tendo looked at the puppet and asked, ��Answer me, who is the leader of Amatsukami?��


    ��Not so fast�� firstly I want my puppet. So, as long as the Akatsuki Organization creates the kind of puppet I want, I will give all the information that I have.�� The puppet added, ��Trust me when I say this�� without the information I give you, you won��t ever be able to guess who the leader of Amatsukami is, and where their base of operation is!��


    Konan spoke in a sharp tone, ��And why should we trust your words?��


    ��Hahaha�� right�� right, I need to at least show that I am credible enough.�� Muttered the puppet, as it raised its hand toward the members of the Akatsuki Organization and said slowly, ��Be careful!��


    Then without waiting for the members of Akatsuki to respond, it released a strong repulsive force towards them, ��Shinra Tensei!��


    Instantly, a strong repulsive force acted on the four members of the Akatsuki Organization.


    Everyone was caught off guard by the puppet��s sudden move, and their bodies were being pushed back by a violent repulsive force.


    Just as they were about to lose their footing, Tendo raised his arms and muttered, ��Shinra Tensei!��


    Instantly a strong repulsive force was released by Tendo Pain. The two repulsive forces collided and a loud explosion urred.


    Boom!


    As the confrontation became more and more intense, the air inside the cave waspressed and the space was distorted.


    BOOM!


    Another ear-piercing explosion urred, and the whole cave shook violently.


    As a result of the explosion, both Tendo and the puppet were pushed back violently.


    This was just a short exchange of power, however, it shocked not only Tendo but also Konan, Shinichi, and Sasori.


    Everyone had a serious expression as they looked at the puppet.


    As per their knowledge so far, the only people who are capable of using Shinra Tensei and Bansho Ten��in are Nagato and Yama. And now, out of nowhere, a puppet appears that has a simr ability, what��s more, shocking is that the power the puppet disyed is also not inferior to Tendo.


    Compared to others, Shinichi is more shocked, in fact, rather than shocked he is afraid.


    If until a while ago he scoffed at the puppet��s im of knowing Yama��s identity and secrets of Amatsukami, then now, he is no longer so sure. Considering that the puppet is capable of using those Jutsu, it is indeed possible that it knows the identity of Yama and the secrets of Amatsukami.


    And this is bad�� very bad!


    ��He must be killed at all cost!�� Shinichi made up his mind.


    In order to keep Kuroto��s identity a secret and to make sure that the secrets of Amatsukami remain protected, he made up his mind to destroy the puppet and kill the master of this puppet before he can give out any information.


    The puppet and its master, unaware of Uchiha Shinichi��s thoughts, smiled at the members of Akatsuki, and asked, ��I think, you should be able to trust me now, right?��


    Konan asked sharply, ��Just who are you!?��


    ��Hmm, well, I guess I can say that we have amon enemy that is Amatsukami. And since the enemy of an enemy is a friend, so I am a friend for you guys!�� said the puppet, and added, ��Trust me when I say this, without knowing the information that I have, it is impossible for me or your Akatsuki to defeat Amatsukami. And even if we know this information, we would need to work together if we want to defeat them because their full strength is beyond anyone��s imagination!��


    Tendo pondered over the puppet��s words. He could sense that the puppet wasn��t lying, so after a while of thinking, he spoke in a deep tone of voice, ��All right, I agree to this deal of yours!��


    ��A very wise decision.�� Responded the puppet as its master sighed in relief.


    Earlier, the master of the puppet nned to teach Tendo a lesson in order to get the upper hand in their cooperation. However, from that short confrontation with him, the master of puppets realized how terrifying this person is, and as if that��s not enough, this is just one of the six puppets that Uzumaki Nagato controls.


    If the information he has on Nagato is correct, then these puppets even whenbined don��t hold a candle to Nagato, so it��s really hard to imagine just how strong Nagato is.


    Fortunately, this was just a test of strength and none of them had any ns of killing the other party so it went all right, otherwise, even with the massive chakra support that the puppet has, it wouldn��t be able to suppress Tendo.


    Unaware of the puppet��s thoughts, Sasori looked at Tendo, then shifted his gaze to the puppet, and asked, ��So, what kind of puppet do you want?��


    ��The strongest!�� replied the puppet.


    ��Huh?�� Sasori looked weirdly at the puppet, and said, ��Even if you say that strength is of various forms�� What qualities do you want the puppet to have, do you want it to be speed type, strength type, or overall type�� what is your preference and what is your standard?��


    The puppet replied, ��This is your business�� and I am not a puppeteer!�� and added, ��I will leave these things to you, just know that I want the strongest puppet. As strong as you can make.��


    The master behind this puppet doesn��t really have that much knowledge about the puppets, most of the puppets he has now are either broken junk or old puppets he found at that temple, so he doesn��t have any specific standard to define what is the strongest puppet.


    Knowing that everything was up to him, Sasori nodded helplessly, ��All right, I��ll make you the Strongest puppet!��


    ��I will wait for my puppet to bepleted!�� it said, then left the cave under the watchful gaze of the members of Akatsuki.


    ��


    At the border of the Land of Tea


    Crossing the Land of Tea, the puppet suddenly stopped on a tree branch, and shouted, ��Come out, I know you are there�� don��t try to hide!��


    As soon as these words were spoken, a figure revealed himself and spoke in a regretful tone, ��Yare yare�� I didn��t expect that you would discover me so soon�� it seems my skills are getting dull.��


    The puppet��s tone darkened noting the identity of the person following him, ��Uchiha Shinichi? Why are you following me? Does Akatsuki want to break the deal?��

 Chapter 816 - Betraying Akatsuki?

    Looking at Shinichi��s silent expression, the puppet said, ��Cooperating with me is in the best interest of Akatsuki, only by working together can we defeat Amatsukami!��


    The master of this puppet wasn��t aware of Uchiha Shinichi��s true purpose ofing after him, he assumed that Shinichi was acting as per the orders of the leader of the Akatsuki Organization and he was trying to figure out his identity.


    Since the other person is misunderstanding his intentions then that��s all the better for him. Such a misunderstanding will affect the cooperation between the two sides, and the intelligence of Amatsukami will not be leaked to the Akatsuki.


    With this in mind, Shinichi decided not to give any reply and activated his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Looking at the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan slowly whirling in Shinichi��s eyes, the puppet knew that there was no room for talk, and only fists could speak now.


    ��It appears that firstly I have to teach you, people, a lesson, only then will you people realize your ce and agree to cooperate.�� Spoke puppet in anger, and prepared for the battle.


    The current state of the master behind the puppet is different from the past. If it was before, he would have definitely chosen to hide and escape if put in such a situation, however, since he got his hands on that thing, he is no longer afraid of anything.


    Whoosh


    With a quick body flicker Jutsu, Shinichi disappeared from his ce.


    ��Shinra Tensei!��


    The puppet didn��t bother to figure out the direction from which Uchiha Shinichi would attack him and released a repulsive force in all directions.


    Boom!


    The repulsive force released by the puppet swept all directions, as the dust and smoke cleared, the view became clear and the surrounding terrain changed. Trees, grass, rocks, and animals in the surroundings were blown away and a t ground was left.


    Shinichi was naturally not exempted from suffering, his movement was intercepted by the repulsive force and he was thrown backwards.


    Standing in the center of the messy battlefield, the puppet looked at the pathetic state of Shinichi, and mocked him, ��Is this level of Uchiha��s legendary Mangekyou Sharingan�� just like your Patriarch, you too are vulnerable in front of me����


    Embarrassed, Shinichi got up from the ground and said, ��So, my guess was correct�� are indeed someone from Konohagakure.��


    ��It��s nothing to be surprised about.�� Muttered puppet, and said, ��If Akatsuki wanted to figure out my background, then you have done that�� so can we stop already?��


    The master controlling the puppet didn��t want to turn against Akatsuki yet, especially when he was in urgent need of a puppet.


    ��Bah�� damn it�� I got mud in my mouth!�� Shinichi spit out the mud in his mouth, then looked at the puppet and asked, ��You were a member of the Hyuga n, right?��


    The master of the puppet was taken aback. Since the other party had already guessed it, so he didn��t bother to hide it and nodded, ��Yes.�� Then asked, ��How did you figure it out?��


    ��Damn so, he really is a member of the Hyuga n! It seems he might really know Boss��s identity!�� thought Shinichi inwardly and looked at the puppet with the intention to kill/


    Shinichi no longer doubted the puppet��s words. In his opinion, if anyone has a chance of finding out the identity of Yama, and the secrets of Amatsukami, then that has to be a member of the Hyuga n.


    Having confirmed this, Shinichi decided that the person behind the puppet had to be killed at all costs before he did any damage to Amatsukami.


    With this in mind, Shinichi no longer yed around and got serious.


    Before the puppet could understand what happened, Shinichi suddenly raised both hands, and immediately countless wires�Cthat were buried under the ground�Cappeared on the battlefield, and intertwined around the puppet. Binding it, and restricting its movement.


    ��What?!�� the puppet was taken aback as it realized that its movements had been restricted, even raising its hand became impossible.


    What��s more shocking is, the puppet couldn��t even realize when Shinichi prepared such a trap.


    As the puppet was trying to figure this out, suddenly the Uchiha Shinichi standing in front of it exploded into white smoke.


    Poof!


    ��What�� that was a Shadow Clone all along?!�� the puppet was startled.


    And before he could figure out anything, suddenly a murderous voice came from its back, ��So�� you are someone only with raw power�� and no battle experience�� it makes sense�� Now�� Although I do have guesses about your identity�� I want to confirm it�� let��s see who are you.��


    Just as Shinichi prepared to use Genjutsu, the puppet lost its strings (metaphorically) and broke into several pieces.


    It seemed that the master of the puppet cut the connection as soon as he realized that his secrets would be seen through by Uchiha Shinichi, obviously, he didn��t want his secrets to be discovered, because that would put him at a serious disadvantage.


    So, the master cut the strings of the puppet and disappeared.


    Seeing that the person seemed to have escaped, Shinichi was disappointed and looked around, trying to see if he could find any trail of chakra that would lead him to the puppeteer behind the puppet.


    ��Tch�� so this was a miss, huh.�� He muttered in an annoyed tone of voice as he realized that he couldn��t find anything.


    After a while, Shinichi looked at the puppet fallen on the ground and muttered to himself, ��Still, what kind of Ninjutsu is it that allows him to control puppets from a long distance, what��s more, surprising is that I can��t even see the connection�� Sigh, this is really annoying.��


    Being unable to figure out the method the puppeteer used, Shinichi looked helpless.


    Although he was mentally prepared for the failure, this type of ending is still a bit uneptable for him, especially when he was so close to it.


    ��Forget it, I will figure this outter, for now, I have to deal with what��sing.�� He shook his head with such a thought in his mind and turned around.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, five figures, each one wearing the turtle neck cloak of Akatsuki Organization were rushing towards him.


    These five are none other than the Kiri squad of Akatsukiprising Biwa Juzo, Hoshigaki Kisame, Chinoike Mageta, Kaguya Takashi, and Kahyo.


    It didn��t take long for the five to surround Shinichi.


    Standing at the center, Juzo looked at Shinichi helplessly, and said, ��I am not really surprised�� I had expected that this day woulde�� still, it came sooner than I predicted����


    There was no need for questioning and trying to figure out what happened. Without Nagato or Madara��s permission, Shinichi attacked the puppet, and this act of attacking someone who would cooperate with Akatsuki and help them fight their biggest enemy is clearly betrayal.


    Beforeing after the puppet, Shinichi was prepared for this to happen, therefore, he was neither worried, nor scared, and said with a smirk, ��I guess�� But still�� I thought that it would be Sasoriing after me�� didn��t expect that it would be you Juzo.��

 Chapter 817 Consequences of Betraying Akatsuki

    Juzo held the hilt of his Kubikirib��ch��, and said while pointing at Shinichi, ��Shinichi�� I told you several times that nothing good wille to you if you do this�� the only ce you have left will also disappear�� you should understand that Akatsuki won��t forgive traitors unless you have a proper exnation, there is no going back now.��


    Shinichi smirked, ��Akatsuki was never the ce I wanted to be�� this was just a means to me�� but�� I do consider you my friend�� but that��s that�� and this is this�� I did what I wanted to do and I have no intention of exining anything to anyone�� if you want to stop me�� then fight already, else step aside and let me go�� I have no time for chit-chat.��


    Hearing Shinichi��s words, Juzo understood that Shinichi had no intention of going back with them. Shaking his head in sadness, he drew his sword and pointed at Shinichi.


    The hesitation and struggle were clearly apparent on his face as he pointed Kubikirib��ch�� at Shinichi. To Juzo, Shinichi is a close friend, and they have worked together for several years. To a certain extent, their team was the only team that developed into a close friendship over the years, and both watched out for each other��s back when facing any enemy. Now having to face someone he has trusted his back with, it��s obvious that Juzo is hesitant.


    In fact, Juzo is not at all surprised by Shinichi��s betrayal. Shinichi stopped pretending in front of him long ago, therefore, Juzo was very well aware of the fact that Shinichi was not loyal to Akatsuki, and would one day betray them. But out of friendship, Juzo kept this a secret and never reported anything about Shinichi��s attitude/intention to anyone.


    Juzo had also prepared himself to fight Shinichi on that day.


    And now that that day has reallye, Juzo realizes that it��s really difficult for him to fight the only remaining friend he has left in Shinobi World.


    Knowing that he really can��t fight Shinichi, Juzo put down Kubikirib��ch��, and sighed, ��I hope you know what you are doing.��


    Shinichi understood Juzo��s hesitation, he smiled lightly and muttered lightly, ��I know what I am doing�� Thanks, Juzo.�� Then he disappeared with a quick body flicker.Seeing Juzo allowing Shinichi��s retreat, Kisame said with a smile, ��Juzo-san, I didn��t expect that you would be soft-hearted with him�� But�� that aside�� we allowed him to retreat despite having a numeric advantage�� how are we going to exin this?��


    Takeshi said in a regretful tone, ��Here I thought that I would be able to face him and see how strong his Mangekyou Sharingan is�� what a shame!��


    Mageta shook his head, ��Rather than Shame, I will call this a blessing�� I don��t think anyone except Kisame and Kahyo would have managed to survive if we actually faced him�� and even then, we couldn��t have stopped him�� this result is much better.��


    Takeshi retorted, ��We are more people�� we could have defeated him.��


    Mageta shook his head, ��He has that weird Mangekyou Sharingan ability and Susano��o�� there is no fighting against these two powers�� we would be dead.��


    Having been a descendant of the Chinoike n, Mageta is aware of the danger of the Uchiha n. As per the history he has read, their entire n was crushed and exiled by the Uchiha n. Therefore, Mageta doesn��t want to face a Uchiha, not if he can help it.


    While Takeshi and Mageta were arguing, Kahyo looked in the direction Shinichi disappeared and wondered, ��Where is he going to go? Does he still have a ce left in this world?��


    At this time, Juzo picked up his Kubikirib��ch�� and resheathed it.


    Kisame asked, ��What are we going to do?��


    Juzo answered, ��We failed�� now we are going back to the base����


    Kisame asked, ��Aren��t you worried?��


    Juzo shook his head, ��I don��t think they expected us to catch Shinichi in the first ce. I don��t even understand why they sent us�� whatever let��s just go back and see how things proceed.��


    ��


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    With the sound of breaking through the wind, a figure traversed through the forest. This is none other than Shinichi, and his direction is the Land of Fire.


    Before he went after the puppet, Shinichi had already nned his route of escape, so although he was a bit nervous, he knew what he was doing and wasn��t all that worried.


    Of course, this doesn��t mean things will go easy for him.


    The sudden appearance of a spiral whirl in front of him clearly showed this.


    As soon as Shinichi noted the appearance of Spiral Whirl, he came to a sudden stop and looked at the maning out of the whirl.


    This is none other than the self-proimed Uchiha Madara. He looked at Shinichi in silence, then said, ��Shinichi�� you disappointed me.��


    People might be wondering why ��Madara�� appeared here so fast, and the reason the Kiri squad of Akatsuki was able to intercept Shinichi so early, the answer is quite simple, and that��s Zetsu. Simr to Shinichi, Zetsu was also tailing Shinichi, and in doing so, Zetsu discovered Shinichi��s act of betrayal and ryed the information back.


    Shinichi looked at the self-proimed Madara with a gloomy expression.


    In Akatsuki, there are only two people who have a chance of defeating him. The first is obviously Nagato, and the second is the self-proimed Madara.


    Shinichi had expected this man toe after him, however, he appeared a little too fast.


    The self-proimed Madara leaned against a tree, and asked calmly, ��So, it really was you who leaked the intelligence about our base in Amegakure at that time, right?��


    The war of the best urred at Amegakure. At that time, he and Nagato suspected the presence of a spy, but they didn��t have any proof and concluded that it must have been the work of Orochimaru.


    After all, Orochimaru had betrayed the organization not long ago, so it wouldn��t have been strange if it was him.


    But now that Shinichi��s identity as the traitor is exposed, they realize that it wasn��t Orochimaru who leaked these details, but Shinichi who was personally recruited by him.


    Shinichi didn��t care if this secret was exposed, it doesn��t really matter now, and snorted, ��Even if you know this, it doesn��t change a thing.��


    ��That is true.�� Nodded the masked man, and said, ��However, you couldn��t have been working alone all this time���� then asked, ��Answer me�� whom are you working for�� is it Konoha or the Uchiha?��


    The masked man didn��t consider the possibility of the involvement of Amatsukami, to him, it doesn��t make any sense.


    If Shinichi had been sent by Amatsukami, then Akatsuki would have been finished by now. Using the intelligence sent by Shinichi, Amatsukami could have prepared a solid trap for Akatsuki. In the presence of Yama, both Homusubi, Fujin, Suijin, and Dojin, Akatsuki would have been done by now.


    Therefore, Shinichi couldn��t have been working for Amatsukami, there are only two possibilities left, and that is either Konoha or Uchiha.


    In the face of the masked man��s question, Shinichi shrugged, ��Why don��t you try to make a guess.��


    ��Guess?�� muttered the masked man, then shook his head, ��Forget it, there is no need. Once I am done with you, I can have all the information extracted from your brain.��


    Shinichi wasn��t afraid of the masked man��s Genjutsu, however, Nagato��s ability to read memories worried him. It wouldn��t matter if he died, but the intelligence on Amatsukami can not be revealed at any cost!


    With this in mind, Shinichi took a deep breath, and said, ��Do your worst.��


    ��That��s what I nned.�� Answered the masked man as he raised his arms, and disappeared in a spiral whirl.


    <em>Whiish Whiish Whiish</em>


    Suddenly, a series of tree stems appeared out of the ground and entangled around his body.


    ��Mokuton?! Damn, he is not nning to y around this time!�� thought as he felt his Chakra draining.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 818 Broken Beyond Saving!

    As the Masked man stretched out his hand through the spiral whirl and pulled Shinichi inside the Kamui dimension, a blurry phantom appeared at the ce Shinichi was standing until a second ago and took the appearance of Shinichi as it turned real.


    ��Damn�� I thought that I was done for��. Good thing that I had activated it the moment he appeared before me.�� Thought Shinichi as he took a deep breath.


    When the masked man pulled him inside the Kamui dimension, he was indeed trapped. If it was someone else trapped inside the Kamui Dimension, everything is over for them, there is no escape unless the person is capable of using simr space-time ninjutsu.


    However, Shinichi is different, his Mangekyou Sharingan abilities ��Hachiman�� and ��Nakisawame�� allow him to not only continue to sustain injuries and fight in his peak state, but also allow him to revert the flow of time for himself such that he can remove things like injuries, illness, and other states from it. This revert in the flow of time is actually traveling back in time.


    Using this ability of his, Shinichi managed to escape the Kamui dimension and return back to the Shinobi World.


    But just because he can escape Kamui��s dimension doesn��t mean that he can defeat the masked man. Shinichi understands this, and muttered, ��Fighting him at this time wouldn��t be wise���� Then without waiting for the masked man to react, Shinichi once again used Body Flicker and disappeared.


    The moment Shinichi left, the masked man appeared out of the Spiraling whirl and muttered with a sullen expression as he nced in the direction Shinichi fled, ��You can run, but you won��t be able to escape.��


    Leaving these words, the masked man once again disappeared into the spiraling whirl and appeared in front of Shinichi once again.


    Walking out of the spiraling whirl, the masked man said with a smile, ��I can see that you have studied my ability and prepared a very counter against it�� But don��t think you are the only one who has studied me, I have studied you too and I know for a fact that you can��t defeat me, nor can you escape. You should understand this as well as I do, right?��Shinichi didn��t answer. He only stared at the masked man thinking of how he could outwit this arrogant bastard.


    Self-proimed Madara continued, ��The abilities you have are extremely rare�� however, you are not really making use of these abilities in the right way. You disappoint me Shinichi. You have seen the stone tablet, so you know the truth�� yet you are willing to work for them�� you are not worthy to have these abilities. You are not worthy of being called a Uchiha.��


    ��I disappoint you?�� muttered Shinichi, and said, ��What makes you think I give a shit about what you think of me?�� Then his expression changed into anger and he roared, ��It wasn��t the world that killed her, it was you! And you expect me to work for you? You are one son of a bitch!��


    The Masked man said, ��Don��t be an idiot�� and try to see things beyond that.�� And added, ��If you help meplete Project Tsuki no Me, not only will I return you that woman, I will also ease everyone��s pain. There will be no disputes, no wars, and no pain in that world�� it will be a peaceful world. Don��t you understand what��s at stake here?��


    ��I really pity you for you are broken beyond saving.�� Said Shinichi then shook his head, ��I am different from you. I don��t care about the greater good of the world. I know what I want, and that��s not the Genjutsu World that you want.��


    The masked man looked at Shinichi coldly and said regrettably, ��I won��t allow anyone to hinder Project Tsuki no Me. Since you have made your choice, then there is only one thing left to do.�� Then took his battle stance.


    <em>Whew!</em>


    A cold wind swept past them, swaying the des of grass. As theynded on the ground, battlemenced.


    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh!</em>


    Both moved at the same time, confronting each other.


    The Uchiha specialize in Shurikenjutsu, coupled with the insight of Mangekyou Sharingan that both of them used, the confrontation was a sight to behold.


    The symphony created by the collision of Shuriken echoed throughout the forest.


    <em>Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!</em>


    Suddenly, Shinichi retreated backward as he stretched a steel wire with his right hand.


    Followed by Shinichi��s pull, steel wires�Cthat were hidden until a while ago�Cappeared around the masked man, making it difficult for him to move around.


    <em>Hiss!</em>


    But this wasn��t all, as the masked man suddenly heard the sound of the burning of exploding tags from behind him, he noted that a lot of exploding tags were thrown on him by Shinichi.


    But the masked man wasn��t panicked, he took out Uchiwa Fan and used it to protect himself from the explosions.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! BOOM!</em>


    Through the cover of smoke and dust, Shinichi tried to find the masked man.


    He knows for a fact that such a simple attack won��t kill the masked man, and he isn��t trying to see if the masked man is dead or not, what he is trying to see is whether the masked man has used Kamui or not.


    As the smoke and dust settled, the figure of the masked man became clear.


    ��That is!?�� Shinichi��s expression froze as he stared at the Uchiwa fan in the Masked Man��s hand. Shinichi obviously recognized it.


    The masked man smirked and after quickly weaving the hand signs, he released a Fire Style Jutsu, <em>��Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!!��</em>


    <em>Whiish!</em>


    Shinichi retreated backwards, just in time to dodge the fireball. He had identified the Jutsu the masked man was going to use upon noting the hand signs, therefore, he wasn��t hurt. However, just as he retreated backwards, the masked man waved the Uchiwa fan causing the mes of the great fireball to amplify several times.


    The amplified great fireball was like a tsunami of fire, and Shinichi had no way of avoiding it. He tried to retreat backward, however, the speed of the tsunami was faster, and he was engulfed by the tsunami of fire.


    By the time the tsunami went out, his entire body was burnt ck.


    Now he had no other choice but to once again use ��Hachiman�� to restore himself back to his peak condition.


    Once Hachiman is activated he will maintain his peak condition, and no matter how many injuries he sustains, they will all disappear.


    The masked man saw Shinichi using his Mangekyou Sharingan ability, and asked, ��I do wonder how long will you be able to keep that up�� how much Visual Prowess you have left.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 819 End of Chase

    ��I do wonder how long will you be able to keep that up�� how much Visual Prowess you have left.��


    Hearing the masked man��s words Shinichi��s expression darkened, and he tried to suppress the anger in his heart.


    As the masked man pointed out, even prior to this fight, Shinichi��s visual prowess had decreased a lot. The recent use of Nakisawame and Hachiman has again affected his Visual Prowess, causing his eyesight to blur.


    In fact, being able to keep his Visual Prowess for so long is already surprising.


    Shinichi has always been very careful when using the Mangekyou Sharingan. Ever since he joined the Akatsuki, there are very few instances when he actually used any of the abilities of the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    But even then, he is close to going bling. And there is a very good reason.


    Back when he had just awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, Shinichi was unaware of the fact that he would lose his eyesight with each use of Mangekyou Sharingan. He was too reckless at that time, in his desire of wanting to avenge Kurumi��s death, he rushed into the Root base alone and used his Mangekyou Sharingan ability to kill Root shinobi.


    After that, he fought with Kuroto using all his abilities and further lost the Visual Prowess.


    In that short time, he had already consumed more than half of his Visual Prowess, just like Uchiha Sasuke did in the cannon.However, after Shinichi learned how Mangekyou Sharingan works from Kuroto and understood that he will go blind if he used Mangekyou Sharingan every time, he realized that he couldn��t overly rely on Mangekyou Sharingan.


    And he has always kept this thought in his mind, precisely why after he joined Akatsuki, he rarely used his Mangekyou Sharingan. But even if Shinichi was careful by then, what he did before was irreversible.


    ��Sigh�� I can��t continue to fight him, this is exactly what he wants!�� thought Shinichi as he looked at the masked man. If Shinichi continues to fight him, not only will he lose and die, but he will also be giving away important information that is something Shinichi can��t afford at all costs!


    Making up his mind to retreat at all costs, Shinichi took s deep breath and then disappeared with a Body Flicker.


    Looking at Shinichi��s back from a distance, the masked man chuckled, ��Are you that desperate?�� and added, ��A while ago you stated that you wanted to kill me�� and now you are trying to run away like a coward�� have you given up on the idea of revenge? Did you not love her?!��


    Shinichi was burning with anger and wanted to fight, however, he knew that if he did he would be ying in the masked man��s hands. So, he kept himself shut and ran.


    ��It seems I am right�� you didn��t love her enough�� in your heart, your life is more important than hers�� that��s why, when facing her killer, you are running away instead of avenging her�� you are a coward Shinichi�� a coward!�� the masked man continued to provoke Shinichi.


    It took everything from Shinichi to not fight. So much so that, the blurry vision in front of him confused him a little.


    Shinichi��s small w didn��t escape the masked man��s sight, and he instantly used distant Kamui on Shinichi.


    <em>Whiish!</em>


    Under the masked man��s control, a spiral whirl appeared on Shinichi��s body. The size of the spiral whirl wasn��t too big and it only acted on his lower body. By the time the spiral whirl disappeared, Shinichi��s lower body had been cut off and his upper torso copsed on the ground.


    ��Aaaaaahhhhh!�� Shinichi cried in pain and once again activated ��Nakisawame��. Immediately, he traversed back in time and restored his body. Then he immediately got up, and once again used Body Flicker Jutsu to retreat.


    Seeing Shinichi run, the masked continued to chase after him as he said, ��Let��s see how many times you continue this.�� And once again prepared to use distance Kamui on Shinichi.


    <em>Plop!</em>


    At this time, a river appeared in front of them, and Shinichi immediately jumped into it.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    The masked man stopped on the bank of the river.


    The river was quite deep, so even though the masked man could see Shinichi in the river, because of the presence of water in between them, directly attacking Shinichi with Kamui was no longer possible.


    Standing on the bank of the river, the masked man noted the direction of the flow of the river, and muttered, ��This river goes all the way to the Land of Fire�� it seems Shinichi had carefully nned his escape route taking my presence into ount.��


    ��But this won��t be enough to stop me!�� thought the masked man as he chased after Shinichi.


    Shinichi must die at all cost!


    Not only because Shinichi knows too many secrets about the Akatsuki and Project Tsuki no Me, but also because Shinichi was personally recruited into the organization by him, as such, his betrayal is the masked man��s responsibility and he must deal with the traitor at all costs!


    Following Shinichi all the way, the masked man tried to kill Shinichi using any means he got. He threw iron stakes at Shinichi from the Kamui dimension and also attacked Shinichi during the short moment he kept his head out of the river for a breather, however, Shinichi kept using Hachiman and Nakisawame to keep his life and restore himself.


    The two Uchiha continued this chase for a while. As time passed, Shinichi��s reaction became slower and slower and his physical state also started to decline. As he felt more and more tired, Shinichi started to rely more and more on the flow of the river instead of putting his own strength and focusing his attention only on keeping himself alive.


    As the chase continued, the two crossed the border and sessively entered the territory of the Land of Fire.


    Here, the flow of the river has slowed down as the terrain is not that difficult anymore. This may be a good thing for the citizens of the Land of Fire, however, for Shinichi this is not good, as the river no longer protected him and he was left with no other choice but toe out of the river.


    As soon as the masked man saw Shinichiing out, he increased his speed and said, ��It��s over�� nothing can protect you now.��


    Shinichi copsed on the ground and stared at the masked man with a helpless expression, ��Man�� I didn��t expect that the gap in strength between the two of us would be this big.�� His eyelids were droopy and he barely registered the masked man��s figure.


    Before he escaped the Akatsuki, Shinichi was prepared to face the difficulties. He knew that escaping would be very difficult, however, he had confidence in his ability and knew that he would be able to escape.


    Who would have thought that just Masked Man would give him so much trouble, and he wasn��t this guy��s opponent at all!


    ��I guess this is it.�� Muttered Shinichi as he closed his eyes.


    The masked man said, ��None of this would have happened if you did what I told you.�� Then approached Shinichi to pick him up and take him back to their base.


    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</em>


    Just as the masked man had taken his first step towards Shinichi, several shinobi appeared in between them.


    Looking at their clothes, the masked man��s expression changed, ��Uchiha?!��


    That��s right, these people are none other than the Uchiha nsmen of Konohagakure, and the one leading them is none other than the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, Uchiha Fugaku.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 820 Guesses

    ��Uchiha?!�� muttered the masked man, looking at the Uchiha nsmen. For a while, his gaze stayed on the Uchiha Patriarch, then shifted to Uchiha Itachi, and finally rested on Uchiha Shisui.


    Looking at the Uchiha Shisui who seemed to be ready for battle, his expression under the mask turned gloomy, as he thought, ��So it seems that Shinichi was working under the orders of Uchiha.��


    By now, there is no doubt that the person who ordered Shinichi to enter Akatsuki as a spy is the Uchiha n, the fact that Uchiha nsmen came for Shinichi��s rescue after his defection from the Akatsuki Organization proves this.


    But for the masked man, this is very surprising considering Uchiha Patriarch��s nature.


    In his opinion, the current Patriarch of the Uchiha n is an indecisive person. He never expected that such a man would order Shinichi to join the Akatsuki as a spy.


    Precisely why, the masked man never put the man in his eyes, and he only considered Uchiha Shisui as a genuine threat from the Uchiha n.


    However, now it seems that he was mistaken about Uchiha Fugaku, and he will have to pay more attention to Uchiha Fugaku as well.


    The exhausted Shinichi stood up with support from a Uchiha nsman, andined to Fugaku, ��Patriarch-sama, what took you so long? If you hade a littlete, I would have been dead!��


    Fugaku didn��t answer and remained silent.He was thinking about the oue of the battle should they face the masked man.


    Fugaku has an understanding of Shinichi��s strengths. Considering his Mangekyou Sharingan, Shinichi is no pushover, yet the masked man was able to easily push him into such a desperate state without any injury.


    ��It seems even Shinichi doesn��t have any good counter against his space-time Jutsu.�� Fugaku thought as he looked at the masked man.


    However, even if that��s the case, Fugaku is not afraid. No matter how difficult to kill the masked man is, he won��t be able to harm them. After all, he and Shisui both have Mangekyou Sharingan.


    But of course, even if Fugaku is not afraid, he can��t deny the possibility of the presence of other members of Akatsuki around, therefore, he didn��t make any rash move.


    If it��s up to him, he wouldn��t want to incite a conflict with the Akatsuki at this stage, not when the vige is not ready to fight the Akatsuki.


    Simr to Fugaku, the masked man was also weighing things.


    The masked man doesn��t care about the presence of other Uchiha, even the presence of the Uchiha Patriarch can be ignored. However, Uchiha Shisui�� ��I can��t risk a battle against him�� These are his genuine thoughts.


    It��s not that he can��t fight Uchiha Shisui, no that��s not the problem, the problem is Uchiha Shisui��s Mangekyou Sharingan ability. If by some chance, Uchiha Shisui manages to affect him with his ��Kotoamatsukami��, that would be troublesome.


    The masked man doesn��t have any counter for ��Kotoamatsukami��, therefore, he doesn��t want to take such a risk.


    Moreover, he has to consider the possibility of interference from Amatsukami.


    Konoha has been cooperating with the Amatsukami for a while now, and he wouldn��t be surprised if members of that organization were to appear here all of a sudden.


    ��No, I can��t risk it.�� Thought the masked man as he took onest nce at Shinichi, ��You get to live�� and then disappeared.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as the masked man left, then under Fugaku��s order, they quickly left the area, and took Shinichi back to Konoha.


    ��


    Ancor Vantian


    <em>Caw! Caw! Caw!</em>


    As he noticed the crow summoning to the room, Kuroto raised his hand and allowed it tond on his hand.


    After that, he took out the small scroll tied to its leg read the content of the scroll, and nodded to himself, ��Good.�� There was no change in his expression.


    The scroll was sent by Shisui, and it told Kuroto that they had sessfully met with Uchiha Shinichi and were on their way to Konoha.


    This entire Uchiha Shinichi rescue operation was obviously arranged by Kuroto. And how did Kuroto know of this?


    Well, before Shinichi went after the puppet, he had already sent his summon cat to Kuroto, in order to tell Kuroto what he is going to do and that he would probably need some helpter. Along with that, he also informed Kuroto about his current situation at the organization and told him that leaving it would be better since he is useless there.


    Kuroto didn��t oppose Shinichi��s actions and allowed him to do what he was doing, as for helping him, although he could have gone, he was busy with something very important, therefore, he told Shisui and instructed him to disclose this information to the Uchiha Patriarch.


    Fugaku has been seeking Shinichi��s return to the Uchiha n, so upon learning this news from Shinichi, he immediately leads an elite unit out of Konoha in order to make sure that Shinichi is safely brought back to the vige.


    Putting the matter of Shinichi to the side for a while, Kuroto thought about the person who approached the Akatsuki.


    He didn��t have to guess too much, it was obvious that the person was Hyuga Aoki.


    However, this confused Kuroto.


    The information that Aoki is exchanging with Akatsuki, Kuroto is not worried about that. It��s quite obvious that Aoki doesn��t know the identity of the leader of Amatsukami nor does he know any secret about the Amatsukami.


    Why is Kuroto so sure?


    The answer is simple. If Aoki really knew the identity of the leader of Amatsukami, he wouldn��t try to recruit Kuroto as a subordinate.


    That��s why Kuroto believes that Aoki is either trying to fool the Akatsuki or has made some misjudgment about the identity of the leader of Amatsukami.


    Rather than the misjudgment that Aoki has made about the identity of the leader of Amatsukami, what concerns Kuroto more is Aoki��s intention to cooperate with the Akatsuki. Based on Kuroto��s judgment of Aoki��s attitude after he obtained the Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n unless exposed to a stronger threat, he wouldn��t try to cooperate with the Akatsuki.


    And what��s important here is that Aoki hasbeled Amatsukami as themon enemy of both Akatsuki and, which is quite interesting. Kuroto doesn��t think he had any interaction with Aoki while acting as a member of Amatsukami, so what kind of enmity?


    In the current shinobi world, other than Amatsukami, Akatsuki, and Five Great Shinobi Viges, the only other power that can put enough pressure on Aoki is the Otsutsuki n on the moon. Kuroto had an encounter with the Toneri��s puppet, it wouldn��t be strange if Aoki also encountered that puppet.


    If that is indeed true, then Aoki has probably mistaken the Otsutsuki on the moon to be the power behind Amatsukami. This also exins why he and Amatsukami have enmity.


    ��I guess this is a good development for me���� thought Kuroto as he thought of how to use this misjudgment to his advantage.


    ��I suppose I will wait until I have the opportunity to make those moves.�� Muttered Kuroto with a smile as he put his attention back on the Biological Armor he had been working on.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 The Promise - The Promise

    Shinichi��s return caused quite a stir in Konoha.


    As a former member of Akatsuki, although he didn��t do too many bad things, he did after all participate in all of Akatsuki��s actions. He was part of the team attacking Konohagakure, and Iwagakure, including the Tsuchikage, many people opposed his return and wanted him to be punished for his crimes.


    For Konoha, Shinichi��s return means something else entirely. Even if Shinichi was part of Akatsuki, his return meant that there was another Kage-levelbat power in the vige, at the same time, it also meant that they could finally get an understanding of the Akatsuki Organization.


    The benefits of epting him back in the vige far outweighed the benefits of punishing him.


    Therefore, including the Uchiha n, many people vouched for Shinichi��s eptance in the vige, and the decision was made ordingly.


    Even if it was decided that he would be epted, a proper inquiry had to be conducted.


    So, Shinichi had to spend thest week in the interrogation room and tell everything that was asked of him.


    Finally, after he gave all the information that was asked of him, Shinichi was allowed to leave the interrogation room and return to the Uchiha grounds.


    Of course, he wasn��tpletely free. Although he was allowed to freely move in Konoha, however, he couldn��t step out of the vige without Hokage-sama��s permission. At the same time, a shinobi assigned by Hokage-sama will always apany him at all times.And now that he was free to move, Kuroto finally contacted him to understand the situation. After the two talked for a while, Kuroto brought him to his formerboratory.


    As for the shinobi who has to apany Shinichi? Well, fooling that person isn��t such a big issue for the likes of Shinichi and Kuroto.


    ��


    Forest of Death, Konohagakure


    Following Kuroto for a while, the two arrived at a tree, and as Kuroto removed the barrier, the passage leading underground was opened.


    Walking through the dark passage, the two arrived at Kuroto��s formerboratory.


    Since obtaining Ancor Vantian, Kuroto has moved almost everything to the air fortress. Now this ce is only used for carrying out some small operations and experiments that involve others. For instance, the Hashirama Cells imntation operation that Shisui went through was performed here.


    Shinichi curiously looked at everything in theboratory, and couldn��t help but sigh in admiration, ��Tsk�� tsk�� Boss�� I didn��t expect that you would have such a ce here. I doubt anyone in the vige knows about this ce, right?��


    ��Shisui and Itachi do.�� Answered Kuroto as he walked deeper into theboratory.


    Shinichi restrained his curiosity and followed Kuroto.


    Coming to the deepest section of theboratory, Kuroto removed the seals in the area and revealed a Cloning Capsule.


    Inside the cloning capsule, Uchiha Kurumi��s body was kept, her injury was healed and her body was spotless.


    At first nce, anyone would think that she is only asleep, and there is nothing amiss with her.


    But both Kuroto and Shinichi knew that she was in fact, dead.


    Looking at the lifeless body of Kurumi on the other side of the ss, Shinichi��s breath quickened, ��Boss�� she����


    Kuroto leaned on the wall with his arms folded on his chest, and said, ��Don��t worry�� the promise I made to you will not be broken. That��s why I have done everything I can to preserve her body.��


    In order to preserve Uchiha Kurumi��s body, Kuroto has used all thetest technology he can ess. This is done in order to fulfill his promise to Shinichi.


    For the resurrection of Kurumi the better the state of her body, the less difficult it will be to bring her back to life.


    Shinichi nodded and once again looked at Kurumi. This time, his eyes got wet. He immediately turned his head to the side, trying to make sure that Kuroto didn��t notice.


    Seeing through Shinichi��s intention, Kuroto smiled and left the storage room without saying a word.


    After a while, Shinichi walked out of the storage room with swollen eyes and marks of tears on his face.


    Seeing that Kuroto was looking at him with a smile, Shinichi rubbed his eyes and said, ��Ah�� I got something in my eyes, it was really ufortable.��


    Kuroto shook his head with a chuckle, ��Sure, whatever you say.��


    Shinichi knew that he couldn��t fool Kurot, and sighed. Then he looked at Kuroto and sincerely expressed his gratitude, ��Boss�� thank you.��


    Kuroto waved his hand, ��Don��t worry about it. This was the content of your deal. And don��t thank me yet, she still has to be resurrected, which will take some time, I hope you can wait a little more.��


    Shinichi nodded, ��I will.�� And asked, ��Ah�� that�� can you give me an idea of how much time will it take?��


    Kuroto thought about it, and exined, ��I can��t say for certain, but at least three years.��


    Based on Kuroto��s spection, after he crosses the threshold of the Six-Path level, and fully grasps the Yin-Yang Release as well as Creation of All Things, he will be able to bring the dead back to life as well.


    But he will be able to do that only after he haspleted Project Godhood.


    Considering the current progress, of the six clones, four are nearlypleted. The factor of Chakra sources is also being taken care of thanks to the Yin seal and Eight Inner Gates that he is working on. The optimization of the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, looking for location, preparing the ritual ground, and other things will have to be considered as well. Therefore, Kuroto believes that it will take him at least three more years toplete Project Godhood.


    ��Three years huh?�� muttered Shinichi with a thoughtful expression and nodded, ��I understand.��


    The promise Kuroto made was to resurrect Kurumi after fifteen years. Currently, it hasn��t even been a decade, so three more years don��t exceed the agreement.


    Kuroto smiled, ��Good.�� And added, ��Since that��s out of the way, let��s talk about Akatsuki now.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 821 The Promise

    Shinichi��s return caused quite a stir in Konoha.


    As a former member of Akatsuki, although he didn��t do too many bad things, he did after all participate in all of Akatsuki��s actions. He was part of the team attacking Konohagakure, and Iwagakure, including the Tsuchikage, many people opposed his return and wanted him to be punished for his crimes.


    For Konoha, Shinichi��s return means something else entirely. Even if Shinichi was part of Akatsuki, his return meant that there was another Kage-levelbat power in the vige, at the same time, it also meant that they could finally get an understanding of the Akatsuki Organization.


    The benefits of epting him back in the vige far outweighed the benefits of punishing him.


    Therefore, including the Uchiha n, many people vouched for Shinichi��s eptance in the vige, and the decision was made ordingly.


    Even if it was decided that he would be epted, a proper inquiry had to be conducted.


    So, Shinichi had to spend thest week in the interrogation room and tell everything that was asked of him.


    Finally, after he gave all the information that was asked of him, Shinichi was allowed to leave the interrogation room and return to the Uchiha grounds.


    Of course, he wasn��tpletely free. Although he was allowed to freely move in Konoha, however, he couldn��t step out of the vige without Hokage-sama��s permission. At the same time, a shinobi assigned by Hokage-sama will always apany him at all times.And now that he was free to move, Kuroto finally contacted him to understand the situation. After the two talked for a while, Kuroto brought him to his formerboratory.


    As for the shinobi who has to apany Shinichi? Well, fooling that person isn��t such a big issue for the likes of Shinichi and Kuroto.


    ��


    Forest of Death, Konohagakure


    Following Kuroto for a while, the two arrived at a tree, and as Kuroto removed the barrier, the passage leading underground was opened.


    Walking through the dark passage, the two arrived at Kuroto��s formerboratory.


    Since obtaining Ancor Vantian, Kuroto has moved almost everything to the air fortress. Now this ce is only used for carrying out some small operations and experiments that involve others. For instance, the Hashirama Cells imntation operation that Shisui went through was performed here.


    Shinichi curiously looked at everything in theboratory, and couldn��t help but sigh in admiration, ��Tsk�� tsk�� Boss�� I didn��t expect that you would have such a ce here. I doubt anyone in the vige knows about this ce, right?��


    ��Shisui and Itachi do.�� Answered Kuroto as he walked deeper into theboratory.


    Shinichi restrained his curiosity and followed Kuroto.


    Coming to the deepest section of theboratory, Kuroto removed the seals in the area and revealed a Cloning Capsule.


    Inside the cloning capsule, Uchiha Kurumi��s body was kept, her injury was healed and her body was spotless.


    At first nce, anyone would think that she is only asleep, and there is nothing amiss with her.


    But both Kuroto and Shinichi knew that she was in fact, dead.


    Looking at the lifeless body of Kurumi on the other side of the ss, Shinichi��s breath quickened, ��Boss�� she����


    Kuroto leaned on the wall with his arms folded on his chest, and said, ��Don��t worry�� the promise I made to you will not be broken. That��s why I have done everything I can to preserve her body.��


    In order to preserve Uchiha Kurumi��s body, Kuroto has used all thetest technology he can ess. This is done in order to fulfill his promise to Shinichi.


    For the resurrection of Kurumi the better the state of her body, the less difficult it will be to bring her back to life.


    Shinichi nodded and once again looked at Kurumi. This time, his eyes got wet. He immediately turned his head to the side, trying to make sure that Kuroto didn��t notice.


    Seeing through Shinichi��s intention, Kuroto smiled and left the storage room without saying a word.


    After a while, Shinichi walked out of the storage room with swollen eyes and marks of tears on his face.


    Seeing that Kuroto was looking at him with a smile, Shinichi rubbed his eyes and said, ��Ah�� I got something in my eyes, it was really ufortable.��


    Kuroto shook his head with a chuckle, ��Sure, whatever you say.��


    Shinichi knew that he couldn��t fool Kurot, and sighed. Then he looked at Kuroto and sincerely expressed his gratitude, ��Boss�� thank you.��


    Kuroto waved his hand, ��Don��t worry about it. This was the content of your deal. And don��t thank me yet, she still has to be resurrected, which will take some time, I hope you can wait a little more.��


    Shinichi nodded, ��I will.�� And asked, ��Ah�� that�� can you give me an idea of how much time will it take?��


    Kuroto thought about it, and exined, ��I can��t say for certain, but at least three years.��


    Based on Kuroto��s spection, after he crosses the threshold of the Six-Path level, and fully grasps the Yin-Yang Release as well as Creation of All Things, he will be able to bring the dead back to life as well.


    But he will be able to do that only after he haspleted Project Godhood.


    Considering the current progress, of the six clones, four are nearlypleted. The factor of Chakra sources is also being taken care of thanks to the Yin seal and Eight Inner Gates that he is working on. The optimization of the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual, looking for location, preparing the ritual ground, and other things will have to be considered as well. Therefore, Kuroto believes that it will take him at least three more years toplete Project Godhood.


    ��Three years huh?�� muttered Shinichi with a thoughtful expression and nodded, ��I understand.��


    The promise Kuroto made was to resurrect Kurumi after fifteen years. Currently, it hasn��t even been a decade, so three more years don��t exceed the agreement.


    Kuroto smiled, ��Good.�� And added, ��Since that��s out of the way, let��s talk about Akatsuki now.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 822 Akatsuki Accumulating Strength

    ��Let��s talk about Akatsuki now.��


    As the matter of Akatsuki came up, Shinichi��s expression became serious, as he said, ��I think you should have been able to guess the reason why I was unable to contact you the entire time�� I was under the suspicion that they were using White Zetsu to keep a watch on me at all times.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes.��


    The fact that Shinichi had always maintained a perfunctory attitude towards the organization obviously aroused others�� suspicion, even if Juzo tried to cover up Shinichi��s act, it was noticed by others.


    Additionally, during the Konoha Copse n, Obito instructed Shinichi to destroy the Uchiha n, in Shisui��s absence this shouldn��t have been too difficult for Shinichi considering his Mangekyou Sharingan ability, however, Shinichi not only did not destroy the Uchiha n but led them outside Konoha such that they didn��t suffer any damage when Tendo ttened the vige with a massive Shinra Tensei.


    Even before that war, Shinichi was under constant surveince, however, after that, his movement was also restricted.


    Because of these reasons, Shinichi chose to go after the puppet.


    Because of being under constant surveince, he couldn��t pass any intelligence about Akatsuki to Kuroto, and he knew very well that it was only a matter of time before his identity as a spy will be exposed.


    Rather than being caught passively, it was better to take the initiative and solve a hidden danger that may cause problems for Kuroto, and escape the clutches of Akatsuki.And that��s what he did.


    Shinichi shrugged, ��That��s why�� I don��t know much about what��s going on in the Akatsuki. Although I did hear that the organization is trying to recruit new members to regather the strength�� they have lost with the defeat of Hiruko and Tobi.��


    ��New members, to fill in for the two of them?�� muttered Kuroto, and asked, ��Do you know whom they are targeting?��


    Shinichi shook his head, ��No, I have no idea.�� Then said with a thoughtful expression, ��But�� upon thinking�� if they are trying to fill in for Hiruko and Tobi, the people they are looking for must be pretty strong�� I don��t know if such people even exist anymore.��


    ��Hmm.�� Nodded Kuroto, then asked, ��Is there any other information?��


    Shinichi thought about it for a while, and said, ��It seems that they are trying to gather intelligence on the remaining Jinchuriki. Prime targets are Yondaime Mizukage, Jinchuriki of Rokubi, Jinchuriki of Nanabi, and Jinchuriki of Hachibi.��


    Kuroto nodded lightly, ��I see.��


    Among the nine-tailed beasts. Nibi, Yonbi, and have already fallen into the hands of Akatsuki. The ones remaining are Ichibi, Sanbi, Rokubi, Nanabi, Hachibi, and Kyubi. Of the remaining six, they are specifically targeting four at the moment.


    This also means that the Akatsuki doesn��t have any ns to target Ichibi and Kyubi right now.


    Akatsuki doesn��t need to collect intelligence on the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi. It��s already pretty clear that the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi is Uzumaki Naruto.


    As for the Jinchuriki of Ichibi. Well, the entire Shinobi World believes that the Jinchuriki of Ichibi was executed by Yondaime Kazekage, so Ichibi is supposed to be dead.


    So, it��s natural that they can��t go after Ichibi and the safety of Ichibi is guaranteed.


    However, the safety of other Jinchuriki is difficult to guarantee.


    Of the remaining Jinchuriki, the Jinchuriki of Sanbi and the Jinchuriki of Hachibi are currently in Konoha to attend the Five Kage Conference, however, this conference has also been going on for a very long time, and the Kages are supposed to return to their respective viges sooner or alter.


    Once they return to their respective viges, no doubt, they will be targeted by the Akatsuki Organization. And if targeted by the Akatsuki, there is no way they can defend themselves, the difference in power is too much, so the chance of escape is very slim.


    ��Is there something that I can do?�� thought Kuroto.


    While Kuroto was thinking, Shinichi suddenly thought of something, and said, ��By the way, I noticed something�� and I think it is pretty suspicious.��


    ��What?�� asked Kuroto, putting his thoughts at the back of his mind.


    Shinichi replied, ��You should know about Pain��s Six Paths�� Five of the Six Path were destroyed by Shimura Danzo when we were pursuing him. Normally, Nagato tries to find other bodies that he can use as Pain, but for some reason, this time, he didn��t try to find a body, and only Tendo Pain has been active.��


    ��This is indeed a bit strange.�� Muttered Kuroto, as he tried to figure out Nagato��s line of thought.


    ��I am done yet.�� Said Shinichi and continued, ��Originally, keeping a watch over the Jinchuriki of Nibi was done me, however, not long ago, Sasori took away the Jinchuriki of Nibi, and I haven��t seen her since then.��


    Kuroto was surprised, ��What do you think could be the reason?��


    Shinichi exined, ��I don��t know�� maybe they moved her to another base that I didn��t know of�� just to make sure that I don��t do anything.


    But I still find this strange. The Jinchuriki of Nibi is a perfect Jinchuriki so controlling her is not an easy task, and apart from me, only Nagato and the masked man have methods of controlling the Jinchuriki. But as far as I know, both of them have been active�� and I don��t think anyone is keeping watch over her�� which has puzzled me.


    And it��s not just the Jinchuriki of Nibi, there is also the Jinchuriki of Yonbi, and the Jinchuriki of Gobi that was captured recently.


    Unless they have some new member in the organization that has been keeping a watch over the three of them, I don��t know what��s going on.��


    ��I see.�� Muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful expression, and added, ��It seems that they haven��t been idle this entire time.��


    Kuroto didn��t have an answer.


    However, one thing is certain, during that time he has been busy dealing with Shimura Danzo, developing the Earth Chakra Nature Clone, training the Eight Inner Gates, improving the Yin-seal, creating a pair of Rinnegan, and working on the Project Godhood, Nagato and Obito are also doing their own things.


    Under tremendous pressure from the leader of Amatsukami, they are doing everything they can to umte strength.


    Nagato and Obito should be very clear that if they can��t deal with Yama and the Amatsukami Organization being him, their ns will never bepleted!


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 823 Konoha is a Restricted Area?

    Although he doesn��t have enough information, Kuroto is certain that Nagato must be working hard to improve his strength. He might be trying to master the power of the Rinnegan to a deeper level, or maybe working on the Wood Release and the Uzumaki n abilities.


    When ites to the Rinnegan, Kuroto��s understanding is quite limited because most of the knowledge he has about the Rinnegan is limited to the vague information he retained from his past life, while the rest of the information is from his various fights with Nagato.


    He hasn��t had any opportunity to explore the abilities of the Rinnegan, therefore, he can never be certain about the limits of Rinnegan.


    Considering Nagato��s character and obsession, it won��t be surprising if he suddenly came up with something mind-boggling.


    Kuroto may not know much about the Rinnegan, but he does understand Nagato fairly enough.


    Although Nagato is stupid enough to proim himself as the ��God�� of the Shinobi World, his obsession can not be denied.


    Nagato understands when to wait and when to strike. This can be noted from his past actions against Hanzo.


    When Hanzo and Danzo killed Yahiko, at that time, Nagato went berserk and even went as far as to summon Gedo Mazo. However, after killing the Amegakure shinobi and repelling both Hanzo and Danzo, he didn��t foolishly invade Amegakure looking for revenge.


    Instead, he chose to hide with Konan and explored the power of the Rinnegan, and made aeback with stronger strength. At that time, not only did he single-handedly crush Amegakure, but he also defeated Hanzo and took control of the vige without the knowledge of the entire Shinobi World.Amidst the shadows, Nagato held dominion over Amegakure, unbeknownst to the oblivious Shinobi World.


    So, Kuroto believes that unless Nagato once again gains confidence in his own strength, he will continue to find ways to improve himself in order to be stronger.


    Despite this knowledge, Kuroto isn��t panicked. He understands very well that no matter how hard Nagato works, it will never be enough to reach the Six-Path level, and as long as that level is not reached, Kuroto will be able to outwit him one way or the other.


    And as long as Akatsuki doesn��tplete the most critical step of catching all the tailed beasts, they won��t be able to revive the Juubi. So long as that doesn��t happen, he won��t have to face someone of Six Path level.


    Based on the information given to him by Shinichi, it is pretty clear that just like the entire Shinobi World, Akatsuki was also fooled by him. They still think that Ichibi is currently in the process of resurrection.


    No doubt, they will continue to believe this for the next few years. So, they shouldn��t start the revival of Juubi for the next few years. These few years will be enough for Kuroto toplete his ��Project Godhood��, and be a true God.


    With this line of thought, Kuroto convinced himself that he still had some time, then he looked at Shinichi and asked, ��Shisui informed me that your eyesight has severely diminished, and you are nearly blind, is that true?��


    Shinichi scratched the back of his head, and nodded helplessly, ��I hate to admit it, but it is true.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��I see.�� Then said, ��Take care of yourself and make sure to not use your Mangekyou Sharingan unless absolutely necessary�� I will make preparations for the operation. This operation will help return your vision.��


    ��Operation?�� muttered Shinichi, then asked with an excited expression, ��Are you going to imnt the Shodaime Hokage-sama��s cells in my body?��


    Kuroto nodded lightly, ��Yes.��


    Shinichi asked, ��Boss, will the imntation of Shodaime Hokage-sama��s cells really return my Visual Prowess?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes.�� And exined, ��Not only will your Visual Prowess return but it will also be enhanced and your overall strength will increase.��


    Shinichi nodded excitedly, ��Yosh!��


    Unlike Shisui, Shinichi was not repulsed by the idea of imnting Hashirama Cells in his body. He has witnessed the increase in Nagato��s strength after the imntation of Hashirama Cells, therefore, he is very excited, because he believes that his strength will also increase exponentially and he wants to be strong!


    Then he asked, ��So, when are you going to imnt those cells in me? If possible can we do it tomorrow? Today is fine too�� in fact, let��s do it right now!��


    Kuroto was taken aback by Shinichi��s enthusiasm, and asked, ��Why are you in such a hurry?��


    Shinichi��s smile disappeared and he said in a depressed tone, ��I can��t help it, boss�� I feel too weak at the moment. You know, just yesterday, I had a sparring session with that kid Itachi�� and you wouldn��t believe it, I lost to him! This is absurd, I lost to that brat! I have to quickly recover my Visual Prowess, or else it will be very difficult for me to do anything in the future!��


    Kuroto stared at Shinichi as if not at all surprised by Shinichi��s defeat.


    Shinichi was confused at Kuroto��s stare, and asked, ��Umm�� Boss, why are you looking at me like that?��


    ��Nothing.�� Mumbled Kuroto, then said with a smile, ��I might have forgotten to mention this, but Itachi will also undergo the same operation. So, he too will recover his Visual Prowess and be stronger.��


    ��It�� it doesn��t matter. Even if both of us undergo the operation, with my visual prowess recovered, I will definitely be stronger than him and Shisui!��


    Kuroto just smiled and said nothing.


    If it��s about individual strength, Shisui is undoubtedly the strongest and will remain at the top even after both Shinichi and Itachi undergo imntation operations. This is because he has mastered Senjutsu.


    If it��s about being the most tricky to defeat, then Shinichi can indeed take the top ce, however, Kuroto personally believes that among the three of them, Itachi is the most impable, and the one most likely to win should the three of them fight to the death.


    The reason is that Shinichi can be too reckless, while Shisui is not ruthless enough. Itachi on the other hand is both calm and cold which makes him the most dangerous among the three.


    Shinichi didn��t know Kuroto��s thoughts, and asked, ��So�� when are you going to perform the operation?��


    Kuroto answered, ��The operation will at least take a month or two�� Take that time to prepare yourself.��


    Shinichi was taken aback, ��One month?!�� and asked, ��Why so long?��


    Kuroto exined, ��The imntation operation is not an easy task. A little bit of carelessness, and you will end up bing a tree. So I need to carry out a lot of preparation.��


    Kuroto has already tried a lot of methods to suppress the aggressive nature of Hashirama Cells, however, nothing seems to work very well.


    Shisui had the support of a pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, yet he almost became a tree. Shinichi and Itachi won��t have the support of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, so he has to use other methods to make sure that the Yang Chakra of the Hashirama Cells can be contained well.


    Understanding Kuroto��s reasoning, Shinichi nodded, ��I see.�� And asked, ��So, what am I to do now?��


    Kuroto thought for a while, and passed a Homusubi Cloak and mask to Shinichi, ��From now on you are a member of Amatsukami�� you will be the fourth Homusubi.��


    ��So, I will also be Homusubi?�� muttered Shinichi as he took the cloak and mask with a smile, then he suddenly thought of something and asked, ��By the way boss, is Deidara also a member of Amatsukami?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��No.��


    Shinichi was stunned, ��Really?�� and muttered, ��So that means I was worried about him for nothing! Damn, I even risked exposing myself in order to warn him, now it seems that it was all for nothing! He is not even with us.�� Then he shook his head with a chuckle, ��Forget it, it makes sense that he is not a member, such a guy who can��t evenmunicate without creating those stupid explosions is really irritating, I am d that he is not a member it would have been very difficult to work with him.��


    Kuroto ignored Shinichi��s ramble, and instructed him, ��Anyway, stay vignt, I don��t think Akatsuki will spare you so easily.��


    Shinichi shook his head with a smile, ��Don��t worry boss, right now, Konoha is the safest in the Shinobi World. Akatsuki won��t try toe here.��


    Kuroto was confused by Shinichi��s words, and asked, ��Why?��


    Shinichi exined, ��Konoha has beenbeled as a restricted area, so none of the members would dare to step here. Moreover, you are also present here. So, I have nothing to worry about.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 824 Troublesome Things

    As soon as Kuroto returned to the Principal��s office from the forest of death, Itachi knocked on the door and walked in, he wanted Kuroto��s instruction on some important matter, ��Kuroto-san, Yakushi Kabuto has been missing for quite a while now, and there is no information about him anywhere in the vige. He didn��t seem to have gone on any mission either, how should we deal with him?��


    Itachi has been a little confused these days.


    He didn��t know what happened to his father all of a sudden, a few days ago, he was suddenly transferred to the Konoha Ninja Academy to take over the position of vice-principal, while Shisui was transferred to the Konoha Military Police Force and had to take over the position of deputy Captain.


    So, the person who reports the affairs of Konoha Ninja Academy to Kuroto has changed from Shisui to Itachi.


    Hearing Itachi��s question, Kuroto thought to himself with a frown, ��What in the world is Orochimaru-sama thinking? Wasn��t Kabuto ced in the Academy to keep a watch on Naruto and Sasuke? Why did he suddenly change his mind? Has he lost interest in them?��


    The ��talentless�� Naruto was able to master Senjutsu of the Ryuchi Cave, while Sasuke�Cthanks to his talent�Cwas able to awaken his Sharingan at a very young age. The achievements made by both the kids attracted Orochimaru��s attention, and he ced Kabuto in the Konoha Ninja Academy to keep a watch over the two kids.


    Kabuto has disappeared for no reason at all, it��s obvious that Kuroto has a lot of doubts.


    Of course, this is not a bad thing for Kuroto. With Mizuki��s death and Kabuto��s disappearance, all the meddling people have gone. So, after pondering for a while, he instructed Itachi, ��Just deal with this matter as usual�� report his disappearance to the vige authorities, andbel him as a rogue-nin.��


    ��Understood.�� Nodded Itachi, then withdrew from Kuroto��s office.Just as Itachi left, another person knocked on the door of the Principal��s office.


    Apparently, it was Neji this time.


    After calling him inside, Kuroto asked, ��Did something happen?��


    Neji looked at Kuroto, and asked after a while of silence, ��Sensei�� I�� I wanted to ask something important�� is now a good time?��


    Kuroto asked in return, ��Does this concern your father?��


    Neji nodded, ��Sensei�� Otou-sama has been kept in custody for more than a week now. Okaa-sama is very worried. Earlier she visited the Patriarch asking for his help on the matter, but there was no result. Can you please do something about this? Please request Hokage-sama to release Otou-sama, I know he would never do anything wrong! Please sensei!��


    Kuroto looked silently at Neji.


    Neji bowed deeply, and asked, ��Sensei�� I know this request is very presumptuous�� but�� but I can��t see Okaa-sama in this state, she is very worried�� I really don��t know any other way, please sensei!��


    Kuroto sighed, ��I see.�� He pointed at the chair, and spoke, ��Don��t worry too much, firstly have a seat.��


    From his people in the Anbu, Kuroto has learned the entire story behind the custody of Hizashi. He even knows that the main family is currently focused on secretly searching for clues about the Tenseigan, therefore, they have no intention of helping Hizashi at the moment.


    It��s a pity that Aoki had found and taken away all the clues and records rted to the Giant Tenseigan long ago. Even Kuroto�Cwho was aware of the existence of Giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n�Cwasn��t able to find any clues about it, so he knows that the main family is just wasting their time and effort.


    As for helping Hizashi, if Kuroto really tries, he can indeed help Hizashi.


    But Kuroto personally believes that this may not be the best course of action at the moment.


    Because the main family intends to conceal the information regarding the Giant Tenseigan and the Otsutsuki n from the vige, so Hizashi is stuck in a dilemma between the n and the vige.


    If Hizashi remains in the custody for a while, then it��s a good thing.


    The vige��s intention behind detaining Hizashi is topel the main family into revealing the secrets that they are hiding, Hizashi is not really at fault here. Therefore, the longer he is detained, the more apologetic the vige will be towards him.


    And from the n��s perspective, Hizashi was detained for the sake of the n, the Patriarch will have to apologize to Hizashi for putting him through this.


    However, if Hizashi regains his freedom at the moment, then considering the arrogant nature of the elders of the main family, once they fail to find anything about the Tenseigan, they will definitely take out their anger on Hizashi, me him�Cthe person in charge of meeting Toneri�Cfor not finding out enough information about Tenseigan.


    Kuroto has already mentioned these points to Hizashi, and Hizashi agreed with Kuroto. Therefore, he wasn��t anxious to be released and lived therefortably.


    Kuroto briefly exined these points to Neji as well, and said, ��You just need to focus on your training, and needn��t concern yourself with anything else. I am keeping an eye on the matter, with me around, nothing will happen to Hizashi-sama, you have my word. As for your mother���� he paused, wrote something on a piece of paper, and gave it to Neji, ��Give this letter to her.��


    ��I understand Sensei.�� Nodded Neji as he took the letter from Kuroto.


    Kuroto nodded lightly, and asked, ��Is there anything else?��


    Neji shook his head, ��No.�� and was about to get up and leave, when suddenly, the door of Kuroto��s office was pushed open and Yui rushed inside in a panic, ��Kuroto-kun, it��s not good�� Ryuma got into trouble with the Uchiha����


    Hyuga Ryuma is a member of the Hyuga branch recently promoted to the rank of Jonin. He is only a teenager and one of the most talented kids among the young generation.


    Hyuga nsmen generally don��t cause trouble, so it��s surprising that Ryuma got into trouble with the Uchiha n. Therefore, Kuroto is quite surprised, and asks with a frown, ��What happened to him?��


    Yui waited for a moment as Neji took his leave, then exined the situation to Kuroto.


    After listening to the entire story, Kuroto sighed and stood up, ��Let��s go.��


    In the past, such troublesome matters were taken care of by Hizashi. But now that Hizashi is under custody, and the main family ispletely focused on finding information about the Tenseigan, the responsibility falls on Kuroto��s shoulders.


    ��


    <em>Smash!</em>


    With a low muffled sound, Ryuma was kicked out and hit the wall.


    Ryuma wanted to get up immediately, however, he felt dizzy and coughed violently, ��Cough!��


    Looking at Ryuma��s state, a teenager�Cwearing the uniform of the Konoha Military Police Force�Cwalked over to Ryuma and said with a smirk, ��What was your question again? Why was Shinichi-aniki released so easily, while that old man from your n is still under custody? This is my answer�� Now you should know why�� it��s because Shinichi-aniki is a Uchiha�� while that old man you are talking about is only a Hyuga�� a member of the branch family no less��!��


    Another Uchiha teenager standing on the side said with a smirk, ��Now�� now�� Shin�� don��t be too hard on him�� he is just a Hyuga after all.��


    Shin looked back, and said helplessly, ��Don��t me me Enji�� I thought that since he is a Jonin, he would be able to take it and hit a little hard, I didn��t expect him to be so weak����


    Enji sighed, ��You are too careless Shin�� just knowing his identity as a Hyuga should be enough to understand that he would be weak�� yet you went and did it����


    Shin chuckled, ��My bad�� my bad�� I shouldn��t have forgotten that the Hyuga are pathetic.��


    Hearing Shin and Enji��s words, Ryuma was angered, and shouted, ��Don��t you dare mock the Hyuga!��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 825 Uchiha-Hyuga Trouble

    ��Don��t you dare mock the Hyuga!�� shouted Ryuma in anger.


    Ryuma��s voice was very loud, and the few vigers who were not paying attention also looked, whispering among themselves.


    Being a Jonin, Ryuma��s hearing is naturally pretty good, so the whispering of the vigers does not escape his ears.


    Since the decline of Senju, the Hyuga n has be the rival of the Uchiha n.


    As members of rival ns, the shinobi of the two sides often look down on each other and sometimes get into arguments. However, the arguments have always been verbal and among the children or the lower-ranked shinobi.


    Of course, there have been battles and challenges between the members of the two ns, however, the information about those challenges has always been suppressed by the leaders of the two ns as well as the Hokage faction so ordinary vigers are unaware of those challenges.


    Hence, this is the first time the vigers have seen a Jonin of the Hyuga n being defeated by the Jonin of the Uchiha n in a public ce in such a manner, on a street full of people.


    At lower shinobi rank, the strength of Hyuga nsmen is generally higher than the strength of Uchiha nsmen, this is because the Hyuga are able to bring their Byakugan into y, however, the Uchiha are not able to do so much with their Sharingan. After all, everyone in the Hyuga n is born with the Byakugan at the time of birth, but that��s not the same with the Uchiha n. The Uchiha have to endure emotional setbacks in order to awaken the Sharingan.


    However, as the shinobi rank increases, the situation bespletely opposite. At the Jonin rank, the strength of Uchiha nsmen is generally higher than the Hyuga nsmen. This is because, generally only the Uchiha who have awakened their Sharingan can reach this strength, and because of suffering through emotional setbacks, they have a certain obsession with bing stronger, which doesn��t happen with the Hyuga nsmen.The senior management of Konoha is aware of this, therefore, they wouldn��t have been very surprised by the result in front of them, but, the general popce of Konoha doesn��t know this face, therefore, when they saw Ryuma being defeated by Shin, they were surprised and can��t help but talk about it.


    The news of Ryuma and Shin��s fight spread through the streets of Konoha like wildfire as more and more vigers gathered to watch the entertainment.


    The rumours naturally attracted the attention of not just ordinary vigers, but the Anbu and elite shinobi as well.


    ��


    <em>Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh</em>


    On one side the Anbu team led by Hayate and Yugao arrived at the scene, on the other side, the figures of Kakashi and Asuma, as well as Kurenai, and Anko appeared on the scene.


    Looking at the argument, Yugao said to Hayate, ��We should step forward and stop them before this argument esctes any further.��


    However, before Hayate could respond, Asuma interjected and shook his head with a serious expression, ��This kind of thing�� it��s best if Anbu doesn��t interfere in it. Otherwise, the situation will be moreplicated.��


    Kurenai said to Asuma, ��But they are disturbing the others and spreading unrest�� something has to be done about it.��


    Kakashi sighed lightly, ��That��s the problem.�� And exined, ��Look at those two�� they are members of the Konoha Police Force. If we or the Anbu interfere, they will put up the argument that we are interfering with the duties of the Konoha Military Police Force�� This is their jurisdiction�� our interference will also involve us in the quagmire�� as such we can��t act carelessly.��


    Their interference will be interpreted as the interference of the Hokage Faction. If they support the Uchiha nsmen, then the Hyuga will be offended, however, if they support the Hyuga, the Uchiha will be offended. Therefore, they have to be very careful about what to do.


    Although there is some tension between the Hokage Faction and the Hyuga n, it��s still not so serious because that matter is primarily rted to the main family of the Hyuga n, the members of the branch family aren��t involved in this, and they don��t want to do anything that will offend the branch family as well.


    And let��s not talk about the Uchiha n.


    Before Shinichi returned, the Uchiha n was already very strong because of the presence of Shisui. And now that Shinichi has returned, the strength of the Uchiha n has increased. Along with their strength, their arrogance has naturally increased, therefore, dealing with them is not so easy either.


    Anko shrugged, and said, ��The Uchiha won��t relent, and that Hyuga kid doesn��t seem to be capable of dealing with the two of them. So, you better think of something, or else this is going to escte.��


    Everyone couldn��t help but nod at Anko��s words, but no matter what they thought about it, they couldn��te up with any way to solve the situation without involving the Hokage Faction in this. So, they decided to wait and watch for a while.


    ��


    On the streets


    As more and more vigers arrived at the scene, Ryuma realized that he couldn��t continue this argument. Not only his reputation but even the reputation of his n will be damaged.


    With this in mind, Ryuma restrained his anger, and said, ��We will settle this matter some other time.��


    Shin chuckled mockingly, ��Humph what a pussy�� already gave up, some dragon you are. Although I am quite curious, how are you going to settle this matter some other time? After all, you are all talk�� you can only bark, you have no bite����


    Ryuma was angered upon hearing Shin��s mocking words, ��You!��


    Shin smirked at Ryuma��s anger, and asked, ��What? You still wanna have a go?�� He was obviously trying to agitate Ryuma.


    epting the fact that he won��t be able to defeat Shin, Ryuma took a deep breath to calm himself and turned around to leave.


    Seeing Ryuma about to leave, Shin shouted, ��Hey pussy�� where do you think you are going?��


    Ryuma said, ��That��s none of your concern!�� and continued to walk.


    Shin smirked as appeared before Ryuma, and said, ��You seem to have forgotten something�� I didn��t say that you are allowed to go.��


    Ryuma frowned, ��Do I still need your permission?��


    Shin shrugged, ��Although you are not capable enough, you are a Jonin nheless and should be clear about the security regtions. You attacked the members of the Konoha Military Police Force in broad daylight and disrupted our work of maintaining order in the vige�� For this, you have toe with us to the police station for further questioning�� So, are you going to walk yourself, or should I help?��


    Ryuma was angered, ��Now you are intentionally making things difficult.��


    ��Intentionally making things difficult?�� Shin smiled ignorantly, and said, ��Do you think that just because you are a member of the Hyuga n you are free to do whatever you want? So, shut your trap ande with us�� Of course, if you want to resist, I don��t mind giving you a hand.��


    Enji chuckled, ��But you don��t have to be too worried�� I will make sure to send a letter to your Patriarch and ask him toe to the Police Station in order to free you after we are done figuring out your intention behind disrupting the order of the vige.��


    Ryuma knew that the two Uchiha were intentionally creating trouble using false usations. If he went with them, it would imply that their usations are true.


    Realizing that he had no other choice, Ryuma activated his Byakugan and prepared for a fight.


    Seeing Ryuma��s action, Shin��s smirk widened, ��So, you have chosen to resist, huh?�� he activated his Sharingan, and said, ��The oue isn��t going to change.��


    ��


    On the other side.


    Kurenai frowned, ��Now they are going too far!��


    Asuma was also displeased, ��It seems we are left with no choice but to interfere.��


    ��But if we are going to interfere�� we need toe up with a solid excuse.�� Said Kakashi, and added, ��If we stop the two of them, it will create discord with the Uchiha n, and I doubt they will allow this matter to slide easily.��


    Just when everyone racked their brain to figure out what excuse they could use, suddenly, Anko smiled and said, ��Maybe we won��t need to interfere after all�� Look there�� he hase.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 826 Further Complications

    As Shin noticed that the person who arrived was Hyuga Kuroto, his expression darkened.


    It is rumored in the Uchiha n that Kuroto is the only Hyuga who is not easy to mess with. There have been several instances of Uchiha confronting Kuroto for various reasons, and each time they have suffered defeat.


    And this isn��t all, because Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui have a close friendship, therefore, if the Uchiha tries to mess with Kuroto, they have to bear Shisui��s anger too, this is why, upon encountering him, the Uchiha generally restrains themselves and tries not to offend him.


    Arriving at the scene of conflict, Kuroto looked around.


    He could see that although several high-ranking shinobi were present at the scene, no one was willing to take action and stop the Konoha Military Police Force from harassing Ryuma. Seeing this, he thought, ��As I thought�� Shinichi��s return will indeed cause some problems�� For one�� with the return of Shinichi, the Uchiha n has be more daring.��


    With the return of Shinichi, the number of Mangekyou Sharingan users has increased, and so has the strength of the Uchiha n.


    With the increased strength, the ambitions have increased as well�� or perhaps it would be better to say that the ambitions that were buried so far have been unearthed again.


    ��Sigh�� do I really have to deal with this?�� thought Kuroto with a sigh.


    Kuroto really doesn��t want to deal with anything unnecessary at this point since most of his attention is focused on the creation of Rinnegan. But he also realized that he can��t allow the Uchiha n to continue as they are, otherwise, it will affect the political situation in Konoha, and that��s not what he wanted to see either.��It appears I will have to do something about these rising ambitions as well�� such a troublesome thing.�� Thought Kuroto with a helpless expression.


    After making up his mind, Kuroto once again looked around, then he looked at Uchiha Shin and Uchiha Enji, and said, ��Despite being a member of the Konoha Military Police Force, are you not aware of the vige��s security regtions?��


    Uchiha Shin was confused, ��What are you talking about?�� and said, ��I broke no security regtion, it��s that guy�� he attacked me�� a member of the Konoha Military Police Force�� and disturbed our work of maintaining security in Konoha�� by helping him, you are doing same�� do you want toe for questioning too?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��No�� you are the one who broke regtions�� You engaged in a meaningless conflict in front of Konoha Ninja Academy and disrupted the teaching environment of the school�� The children are affected because of your meaningless fight�� How are you going to exin your actions?��


    Shin was taken aback by Kuroto��s usation. He looked at his feet, then in the direction of Konoha Ninja Academy which is a few blocks away with a confused expression, and asked, ��In front of Konoha Ninja Academy? Are you out of your mind?��


    Seeing Kuroto confronting Uchiha Shin, Kakashi, and the others decided to step in. Kakashi appeared beside Kuroto, and whispered, ��Kuroto, don��t mess around.��


    Asuma nodded, and said, ��Just take that guy and leave�� don��t try to confront them, now the situation is moreplicated than it used to be. In this situation, we don��t want to confront the Uchiha n.��


    Kuroto said with a smile, ��Don��t worry guys�� I know what I am doing.�� Then he looked in Shin��s direction and said, ��It seems that you have no exnation�� In that case, there is only one thing to do.��


    Leaving such words, Kuroto disappeared with a body flicker.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Before anyone could react, Kuroto appeared in front of Shin and punched the guy.


    Nobody expected Kuroto would suddenly take such an action.


    ��You��?�� Thanks to his activated Sharingan, Shin was able to keep track of Kuroto��s movement, and subconsciously leaped back to dodge his punch.


    However, as he leaped into the air, Shin noticed the smirk on Kuroto��s face and realized that something is wrong, ��Not good!��


    <em>Poof!</em>


    His doubts were proven right as the figure of Kuroto in front of him exploded into white smoke.


    Shin knew that the attack earlier was just a faint, and the next attack would being soon, however, it was already toote as he felt a chop at the back of his neck and lost consciousness.


    As the white smoke cleared, the figure of Kuroto holding the unconscious Uchiha Shin by the cor appeared in front of everyone.


    �������� Everyone was silent and looked at Kuroto with different expressions.


    Some were taken aback, some surprised, some admired, and some panicked.


    Kakashi and Asuma looked at each with worried expressions. They didn��t expect that Kuroto of all people would make such a bold move and attack a Jonin of the Uchiha n.


    ��He�� he did it so easily?�� Ryuma looked at Kuroto in surprise and shock.


    From the previous confrontation, Ryuma realized that his strength is not enough to win against Uchiha Shin, and now that he saw Kuroto deal with the person in just two moves, he couldn��t be more surprised.


    Not caring about anyone��s reaction, Kuroto stared at Uchiha Enji, and said, ��You there����


    Enji was taken aback and took a step back, ��W�� what?��


    ��Tell your Patriarch toe to the Konoha Ninja Academy and take him���� Leaving such words, Kuroto dragged Shin and went back to the academy.


    Everyone looked at Kuroto dragging Shin, but no one dared to take a step forward and stop him. Not Uchiha Enji�� not the rest of the crowd including Kakashi and the others.


    All they could do was look at Kuroto��s disappearing back with various expressions.


    Some were shocked, some dazed, some happy, and some worried.


    Asuma looked at Kuroto��s back and said with a sigh, ��Sigh�� This is going to be troublesome to deal with.��


    Kakashi nodded with aplicated expression, ��Hm.��


    Knowing Kuroto, Kakashi knew that Kuroto would have definitely thought this through. But Kakashi couldn��t figure out Kuroto��s thoughts.


    What��s more troublesome is that Kuroto asked for the Uchiha Patriarch toe, not the captain of the Konoha Military Police Force, or the deputy Captain of the Konoha Military Police Force.


    So, now things have be moreplicated.


    Kakashi sighed and said to Asuma, ��Let��s go and inform Hokage-sama�� We��ll have to figure out a way to deal with this issue.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 827 Uchiha’s Anger?

    The news traveled fast, and within an hour the entire vige, including the Uchiha n, was aware of what happened.


    Upon learning that Uchiha Shin was captured by Hyuga Kuroto and is currently detained at the Konoha Ninja Academy, the Uchihas became angry.


    Not only did Hyuga Kuroto detain a member of the Konoha Military Police Force, he even went as far as to say, ��Tell your Patriarch toe to the Konoha Ninja Academy and take him��, making the Uchiha especially angry.


    ��That damned Hyuga Kuroto�� who does he think he is?!��


    ��He dared to drag Shin all the way to Ninja School in the presence of hundreds of vigers�� This will impact our reputation��!��


    ��That son of a bitch must have done this on purpose��!��


    ��He is trying to insult the entire n�� he must pay the price!��


    ��Patriarch�� we can��t let this slide once again�� at this rate, everyone will start to look down on us, we must find a way to teach him a lesson!�� said one of the members of the Uchiha n.


    Fugaku thought about his words, then he looked at Shisui sitting in the corner.Fugaku is aware of the friendship between Shisui and Kuroto, and he is wondering what Shisui thinks about this matter.


    Feeling Fugaku��s gaze, Shisui said, ��Patriarch�� I will go and bring back Shin.��


    Before Fugaku could reply, one of the members of the Uchiha n shouted at Shisui, ��<em>Humph</em>�� are you going to protect him once again? Don��t you see that he is making a fool of us? Do you still want to protect him?��


    Shisui was taken aback, and tried to exin, ��I�� I am just�C��!��


    However, he wasn��t given the opportunity toplete his words as another member of the Uchiha n interrupted him, ��Don��t bother exining�� you are trying to do what you have always done�� but enough is enough����


    Shisui felt cold eyes from many Uchiha and he could feel that everyone was angry at Kuroto.


    Shisui looked at Fugaku, hoping that the Patriarch would listen to him, but Fugaku had an indifferent expression. He too was unwilling to slide this matter so easily.


    He realized that it would be difficult to calm the n this time.


    ��


    Hokage Building


    ��Hiruzen�� I have a feeling that the Uchiha n won��t stay silent this time�� and once they make a move, it will be difficult for him to resist them alone�� Although Might Guy has some strength and will be able to help him if needed, it won��t be enough�� we have to prepare a backup if needed.�� Said Elder Koharu with a thoughtful expression.


    ��I have already ordered Anbu squads to be on standby around the Academy�� so the situation shouldn��t go out of control.�� Replied Sandaime while looking through the window of his office.


    Leaning on the walls of Hokage Office, Asuma said, ��I don��t think that would be enough. The Uchiha nsmen have been acting strange since the return of Uchiha Shinichi�� who knows what they will do. Even this time�� they were intentionally seeking trouble.��


    Kakashi agreed with Asuma, ��Yes.�� And added, ��Fortunately, Kuroto decided to take action�� otherwise, we would have to step in and that would have made the situation quiteplicated.��


    Jiraiya nodded, ��It seems so.��


    No doubt, Kuroto��s actions have offended the entire Uchiha n, and Jiraiya was really angry at Kuroto, he even went as far as to scold Kakashi for allowing Kuroto to do what he did, and not stopping the conflict earlier. However, after thinking about the overall situation, he realized nobody other than Kuroto could have solved that situation.


    The return of Uchiha Shinichi has made the Uchiha prouder than ever, and in such a situation, Konoha really needs someone who can stand up and suppress the arrogance of the Uchiha n.


    Hokage can��t do it personally�� neither can the members of the Hokage Faction as that would mean discord between the Hokage faction and the Uchiha n.


    Most of the other people in Konoha don��t have the required strength and background to be able to make a move.


    Only Hyuga Kuroto is the right person for this job.


    Kuroto has enough strength to defeat most of the Uchiha nsmen. His family background is strong, he has enough political influence, and most of all, Kuroto��s friendship with Shisui makes him the perfect candidate for this job.


    Almost everyone participating in the meeting had the same thoughts as Jiraiya. Except for Elder Koharu who pointed out another fact, ��Don��t forget�� Uchiha Shinichi has also returned�� and if my memory serves me right, Kuroto and Shinichi already had an unsettled matter before Shinichi joined the Akatsuki, what if he tries to make a move?��


    Elder Koharu��s words changed everyone��s expression. Even Sandaime was worried now.


    The return of Shinichi has definitely weakened Shisui��s influence on the Uchiha n, so it won��t be strange if Shinichi goes to the Konoha Academy, and if it is Shinichi who goes instead of Shisui, then the situation would get out of control.


    As for the possibility of Fugaku going? Nobody even bothers to consider it; it just doesn��t make sense.


    Just when everyone was worried, an Anbu walked in and reported, ��The Uchiha n has sent Uchiha Shinichi to bring back Uchiha Shin.��


    ��Tch�� damn it!�� Tsunade clicked her tongue in annoyance, and asked, ��Why not send Uchiha Shisui?��


    The Anbu shook his head implying that he had no idea.


    Sandaime sighed and signaled the Anbu to retreat.


    The Anbu followed Sandaime��s order and retreated from the Hokage Office.


    At this time, Jiraiya said with a sigh, ��It seems that they really don��t n to swallow this humiliation.��


    Elder Koharu said, ��We should consider the worst possibility�� And prepare ordingly.��


    ��It seems we have no other choice.�� Muttered Tsunade, and asked, ��Sensei�� what did the Hyuga Patriarch say about this?��


    Hiruzen shook his head, ��Nothing.��


    Tsunade was taken aback, ��Have they decided to abandon Kuroto?��


    Hiruzen replied with a thoughtful expression, ��It��s not impossible�� Kuroto did have a conflict with the elders of the main family of Hyuga n�� they weren��t able to do anything to him, it��s possible that they want to teach him a lesson using this opportunity.��


    ��Coward!�� muttered Tsunade under her breath, ��What the hell is up with the Hyuga n? They were never like this? First the matter with Hizashi and now Kuroto�� have they really gone senile?��


    Hiruzen shook his head, ��I am as clueless as you are.�� Then said ��Let��s put the matter of the Hyuga n on the side for a while�� for now�� focus on the matter of the Uchiha n. They have sent Shinichi, and we have to take countermeasures.��


    Jiraiya said, ��If a battle breaks out at the academy�� the lives of children will be in danger, we have to consider this as well.��


    At this time, Kakashi took a step forward, and said, ��In that case, let me handle this.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 828 - In Dire Need of Funds

    Konoha Ninja Academy


    Sasuke suddenly stopped, he turned around and looked at the canopy of a tree not far away with a frowned expression.


    Noting the direction of Sasuke��s gaze, Neji whispered, ��So, you noticed too huh?��


    Sasuke nodded, ��Yes.�� Then he looked around and said, ��Dozens of ninjas have surrounded the Academy�� And they are using different means to partially hide their presence�� I am just wondering who they are and why they have surrounded the academy?��


    Neji answered Sasuke��s doubt, ��They are Anbu.��


    ��Anbu?�� Sasuke was taken aback, and questioned, ��But why would Anbu surround the Academy? It doesn��t make any sense!��


    Neji shrugged, ��Beats me.�� Then he looked in the direction of the gate of Konoha, and said, ��But I have a feeling�� something bad might happen here�� and they are here probably trying to prevent that from happening.��


    Sasuke shook his head, ��No�� I don��t think so���� and exined, ��If something bad was about to happen at the academy, then Iruka-Sensei, my brother, and Principal would have instructed us to evacuate�� since they did not warn us�� it means everything is going to be fine. There must be some other reason why so many Anbu are present here.��


    Neji sighed, ��I hope that��s the case.��


    ��


    Principal��s Office


    After temporarily sealing Uchiha Shin��s Chakra, Kuroto handed him over to Iruka to keep a watch over him, then he returned to his office and took out a notebook and continued to work on the designs of ��Type-II Biological Armor�� that was left iplete earlier.


    Kuroto didn��t really care about the Anbus surrounding the academy, nor did he care about the vigers gathered outside the gate of the academy. All his attention was on his notebook as he waspleting the armor��s design.


    After a week of testing and trial, Kuroto has figured out various shorings of ��Type-I Biological Armor��.


    Most of the shorings can be tolerated for the functionality, however, the fact that the chakra supply is unstable can not be ignored at any cost.


    Because of this shoring of ��Type-I Biological Armor�� Karin��s life is in danger. If any goes wrong, not only will she die, but even the two pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan that are undergoing fusion will also suffer the bacsh and end up being destroyed.


    Therefore, Kuroto can��t take any risks. He has to deal with the shorings of ��Type-I Biological Armor�� andplete the ��Type-II Biological Armor�� as soon as possible.


    ��I suppose�� I should try to change the ratio of tissue I will be using for creating the ��Type-II Biological Armor��. Reducing Shodaime-sama��s tissues to twenty per cent might improve the stability of chakra supply.��


    ��Secondly, I can also try to change thework of tissues too for better conductivity of Chakra. Thework used in the ��Type-I Biological Armor�� was too premature. Improving thework will also stabilize the chakra supply.��


    ��To change thework and improve the transmission of chakra, the design of meridians will have to be refined as well.��


    ��I wonder if I can use something other than Umbilical Cord for transferring the chakra from the ��Type-I Biological Armor�� to her body.��


    One after another, Kuroto thought of various changes he can make in the ��Type-II Biological Armor��.


    Because of various reasons, such as his Hyuga Background, his history of working on clones and human bodies, and the recent effort of improving the Yin-seal, Kuroto has acquired extensive knowledge of the Chakra Meridians in the human body. He knows exactly which Chakra Meridian has what function, how much chakra it can withstand and so many other things. Therefore, Kuroto feels that he will definitely be able to create apletely new chakra pathway for the ��Type-II Biological Clone��.


    Of course, the process will require a lot of trial and error, but he will be able to do it eventually.


    With this thought in his mind, he started to work on designing the Chakrawork for the ��Type-II Biological Armor��.


    He was only halfway through when Kuroto realized a major problem.


    There is no problem with the design or functionality, the problem is resources�� well not exactly resources, but the funds required to acquire the necessary resources.


    Even if he were to dy the repair of Ancor Vantian, Kuroto stillcks the necessary funds to be able to acquire the resources for creating the ��Type-II Biological Armor��.


    As per Kuroto��s estimation, a single ��Type-II Biological Armor�� will cost at least tens of millions of Ryo.


    As a researcher, Kuroto knows that there will be several mistakes in the development process, so the cost will definitely increase. It won��t be a surprise if nearly a hundred million Ryo is spent.


    Kuroto doesn��t have this kind of money in his hand at the moment, so he couldn��t help but feel troubled, ��How am I going to find the necessary funds?��


    He could try to earn the funds from the ck Market, but it would take a lot of time and Kuroto doesn��t have so much time. Besides, if he were to get active in the ck Market, no doubt, Akatsuki will try to use every possible means at their disposal to trace him. He doesn��t want to deal with Akatsuki at the moment, so the idea of using the ck Market was rejected.


    ��I��ll have to figure out some other method.�� Muttered Kuroto with a helpless expression.


    Whoosh!


    Knock! Knock!


    Just as Kuroto was busy thinking of a way to earn funds, suddenly there was a knock on the window of his office.


    Kuroto looked over and found out that the person who came was none other than Kakashi, seeing him, Kuroto quickly closed the notebook and said, ��Come in!��


    Kakashi opened the window and walked in with a solemn expression.


    Looking at Kakashi��s expression, Kuroto asked, ��What happened?��


    Kakashi replied, ��Just as we expected, things are going to get troublesome.��


    ��Troublesome?�� muttered Kuroto and asked, ��What do you mean?��


    Kakashi took the opposite seat, and exined, ��We have received word�� it won��t be Uchiha Shisui or Uchiha Patriarch toe to pick up Uchiha Shin�� rather it will be Uchiha Shinichi.��


    Kuroto was surprised by the information Kakashi brought, and muttered, ��I am quite interested in knowing the identity of the spy you just mentioned.��


    Kakashi shook his head, ��I am sorry�� this is something I can��t tell you for the time being.�� Then he said, ��But don��t worry�� that person is reliable and the information is urate.��


    Kuroto waved his hand, and said, ��No�� no�� I was just joking with you, obviously, I know that these secrets can��t be revealed.�� Besides, he already knows the identity of the spy. And added after a pause, ��Anyway, you were talking about Uchiha Shinichi.��


    Kakashi nodded, ��Yes�� So, the Uchiha n has sent Shinichi to bring back Uchiha Shin.�� And added in a worried tone, ��The two of you had several conflicts in the past, so we can��t deny the possibility that he will once again seek trouble.��


    Kakashi continued, ��If Uchiha Shinichi causes trouble�� the lives of children at the academy will be in danger�� so the two of us will have to work together to neutralize him.��


    ��Well���� muttered Kuroto with a surprised expression.


    Before he could say anything, Kakashi interrupted him, ��Kuroto, there is no time to think about it! His Mangekyo Sharingan ability won��t be easy to deal with, so it would be safer this way!��

 Chapter 829 - Start of a Cold War?

    ��Kuroto, there is no time to think about it! His Mangekyou Sharingan ability won��t be easy to deal with, so it would be safer this way!��


    Kuroto seemed to want to say something, but since Kakashi had made up his mind, so he decided to stay silent and nodded.


    With Kuroto��s agreement, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. Then he walked back towards the window and while looking, he spoke, ��To be honest, I should be thanking you right now on behalf of the vige.��


    Kuroto was confused, ��Thank me? Why?��


    ��You took action and detained Uchiha Shin in such a high-profile manner�� you did that to keep the Uchiha within their limits?�� asked Kakashi, then added with a sigh, ��Kuroto�� I have to admit that when ites to critical decision-making�� you really surpass me.��


    Kakashi was also present on the streets at that time, but unlike Kuroto, Kakashi hesitated to take any action.


    He decided to wait and watch as the situation unfolded because he wasn��t sure of the consequences that his actions might have on the vige. For all he knew, he might have be the cause of a civil war in Konoha! He didn��t want to carry such a burden on his shoulder so he stood in his ce and dare not take a step forward.


    Although he understood that someone needs to stand up and stop Uchiha Shin, he still decided to wait and even decided to call Uchiha Shisui for help, but did not step forward personally, and this made him feel like crap.


    Unlike him, Kuroto didn��t hesitate at all. As soon as he arrived, he easily dealt with Uchiha Shin, and even went as far as to drag him all the way to the Academy and detain him there.


    That��s why, this time, Kakashi decided to take some responsibility and help out Kuroto in dealing with the Uchiha n.


    Kuroto did not Kakashi��s thought. When he heard Kakashi��s reason, he asked with a smile, ��Then would you be kind enough to put some good word for me in front of Hokage-sama? I would appreciate it if he gave me some bonus����


    Kakashi smiled and shook his head, he didn��t take Kuroto seriously. He thought Kuroto was just joking. Then his smile disappeared as he warned, ��The Uchiha n is no longer the same as it was before�� in the future�� if you are dealing with them, please be cautious.��


    Whoosh!


    Kakashi had just finished his words when Anbu suddenly arrived in Kuroto��s office, and reported, ��Target has crossed the main market district�� soon he will be entering the Academy.��


    Kakashi��s expression turned serious, and he asked, ��How many of them havee?��


    The Anbu replied, ��Uchiha Shinichi hase alone.��


    ��


    On Shinichi��s side


    He covered the entire distance at a slow walking pace. From the Uchiha District to the Konoha Academy, there was no sense of urgency in his pace.


    Of course, Shinichi did feel quite annoyed by the strange nces he received from the vigers along the way. They were looking at him with interest. There were signs of expectations and anticipation on their faces, everyone wanted to know what he�Can Uchiha�Cwould do�� but none of them dared to stop him or get in his way, probably because they were extremely scared of him.


    ��Tch�� I didn��t think too much about it earlier�� but Boss is right. The vigers really fear us.�� He thought and muttered to himself, ��Obviously Uchiha are also working day and night for the betterment of the vige�� we have shed so much blood and sacrificed so much for Konoha�� yet we get such treatment�� this is really disheartening.��


    Shaking his head, Shinichi decided not to pay them any mind and continued on his way.


    It didn��t take long for him to arrive at the gate of Konoha Ninja Academy.


    When the onlookers discovered Shinichi, they immediately distanced themselves.


    Ignoring the onlookers, Shinichi opened the door of the academy and walked in.


    Most of the students at the academy were not aware of the stuff that happened in the vige today. These children did notice that the streets around the academy are extraordinarily lively today, but they didn��t know the reason behind it. Even if they asked the teachers, they did not get any response.


    Only a few children with keen observation skills noticed the serious expression of teachers since morning. But even they couldn��t figure out the reason why the teachers were so serious.


    One such child was Uchiha Sasuke�� He spotted Shinichi walking across the training field as he made his way towards the main building, and couldn��t help but mutter in confusion, ��Why is he here? It doesn��t make any sense? Is he going to be teaching at the academy?��


    Neji looked in the direction of Kuroto��s office. He had spotted a few Anbu around the Principal��s office a while ago, and now that Uchiha Shinichi has arrived at school, everything has started to make sense. It��s possible that a conflict might ur between Uchiha Shinichi and his Sensei.


    Shinichi is a former member of the Akatsuki and he is very strong. it��s no surprise that so many Anbu have gathered at the academy.


    Thinking of the possibility of the battle, Neji couldn��t help but get worried.


    On the other side, afterpleting 1000 punches on the wooden stake, Rock Lee wiped the sweat from his forehead, and asked Guy, ��Guy Sensei�� what��s next?��


    There was no response from Guy. Although he stood beside Rock Lee, his mind was somewhere else. Rock Lee followed Guy��s gaze and noticed that he was looking at Uchiha Shinichi with a solemn expression. Unaware of the reason why Uchiha Shinichi mighte to the academy, and why Guy was looking at him, Rock Lee asked, ��Guy Sensei�� what happened?��


    ��Everything is fine�� don��t worry about it. Continue your training. Do 10000 push-ups.�� Guy absentmindedly gave these instructions, then looked in the direction of the Principal��s Office.


    Rock Lee was confused because of Guy��s behavior, more so because Guy wasn��t wearing any weights right now. He couldn��t help but wonder if Guy would be fighting someone today.


    ��


    Teacher��s Lounge


    Tied to one of the chairs, Uchiha Shin shouted, ��This academy is done for�� All of you are done for. Uchiha n won��t let go of this humiliation�� just you people wait�� they will be here soon, and when that happens, everything will be over for you!��


    Iruka�Cthe person in charge of keeping a watch over Uchiha Shin�Cendured his tantrum and looked through the window with an anxious expression.


    At this time, the gate of the teacher��s lounge was opened and Itachi walked in. He had some documents in his hands that needed to be processed real quick. So ignoring Shin��s shouting, he took his seat and started to work through the documents.


    Seeing Itachi, Shin shouted at him, ��Itachi�� release me!��


    Itachi didn��t even lift his head as he replied, ��I have received word, Shinichi will be here soon and he will take you back, so don��t bother me.��


    As soon as he heard Itachi��s words, Shinichiughed out loud, ��Shinichi-san will be here? Hahaha�� I guess it��s not your lucky day�� Heh�� Very soon�� that son of a bitch Kuroto wille here on his own and untie me�� He will also beg for mercy�� I want to see him repent before me as I beat the shit out of him!��


    Itachi paid no mind to Shin and continued to do what he was doing.


    At this time, Iruka walked beside Itachi. He stood there for a while, hesitant to speak anything. Finally, he couldn��t stand it and whispered, ��Itachi-san�� you�� you also work here�� you should�� also����


    Before Iruka could finish, Itachi raised his head and smiled at him as he said, ��Don��t worry Iruka-sensei�� with Kuroto-san, everything will be all right�� we don��t have to worry too much about this issue, just do what we are supposed to do and leave the rest of the things to him. He always knows what he is doing, just trust him.��


    ��I�� uh�� right.�� Iruka was left speechless. From the way Itachi spoke, it��s evident that he highly respects Kuroto. Iruka couldn��t understand what was going on.


    ��


    Hokage Building


    The news of Uchiha Shinichi��s arrival at the Konoha Academy has already been reported to Hokage.


    Currently, Hiruzen is standing on the roof of the Hokage Building with his hands sped behind his back as he quietly observed the Ninja Academy not too far away.


    Elder Koharu, Tsunade-hime, and Jiraiya are on his side. Quietly watching everything happen.


    Although Kuroto, Kakashi, Shin, and Shinichi are the main actors, this is actually the first head-to-head confrontation of a cold war between the Hokage Faction and the Uchiha n.


    The oue of this confrontation with affect the political climate of Konoha in theing future, that��s why, everyone is highly nervous.


    ��


    Under everyone��s watch, Shinichi made his way to the principal��s office.


    Knock Knock


    ��Come in.��


    As permission was granted, Shinichi walked inside the principal��s office.


    Standing on the side, Kakashi put himself on high alert. If a fight were to break out, then he would have to immediately transfer Shinichi out of the vige to make sure that none of the lives at the academy were endangered.


    Kuroto was unaware of Kakashi��s thoughts. While remaining seated, he looked up, and upon finding that the person who came in was Shinichi, he asked, ��Why are you here? I specifically mentioned for your Patriarch toe if he wanted Uchiha Shin back.��


    ��Damn it, Kuroto! Why do you have to provoke him?�� thought Kakashi as he waited for Shinichi��s response. On the outside, he looked calm, but inside he wasn��t calm at all. Heck, he had already prepared his Flying Raijin Kunai and was ready to use it at a moment��s notice.


    Shinichiughed awkwardly, and exined, ��Well�� Patriarch wanted toe�� but something came up�� so you know����

 Chapter 830 - Kakashi in Disbelief

    Hyuga District, Patriarch��s Mansion


    As the Patriarch of the Hyuga n, Hiashi has of course learned the details of the conflict between Hyuga Ryuma and the Konoha Military Police Force a few hours ago.


    Even Hiashi didn��t expect Kuroto would go as far as to directly detain Uchiha Shin. This information was simply beyond him. And now he is really worried about the overall situation.


    As Hiashi was anxiously pacing from one corner of his study to another, suddenly a member of the branch family arrived at the door, and reported, ��Hiashi-sama, Uchiha Shinichi has entered the Ninja Academy.��


    ��I understand.�� Nodded Hiashi as he instructed the shinobi to retreat.


    As the person in question left, the door of the study was once again closed. At this time, Elder Aoyama said coldly, ��To provoke the Uchiha n at such a time�� humph�� it��s his own fault, he brought this upon himself.��


    Hiashi sighed, ��Why did he have to do that?�� then asked anxiously, ��Are we just going to sit back and do nothing?��


    Elder Aoyama asked angrily, ��Then what do you suggest? Should we confront the Uchiha n head-on? Do not forget�� with the return of Uchiha Shinichi they have two Mangekyou Sharingan awakeners in their n��!��


    Hiashi lower his head and nodded, ��I know.�� Then added with a sigh, ��But this incident started with Ryuma arguing with Uchiha Shin of the Konoha Military Police Force�� if we just sit back and watch things happen�� it will have a great impact on our reputation. We are already under watch for a while�� now if we don��t do anything�� what will the ns think of us?��


    Elder Aoyama shook his head, ��We shouldn��t care about these things at the moment�� Right now, what��s most important is to find information about the Tenseigan as soon as possible. As long as we find what the Otsutsuki was searching for�� we will have the necessary strength to face any enemy�� at that time what Uchiha�� what Hokage and what Otsutsuki�� the Hyuga will rise at the top!��


    Hiashi was hesitant.


    Intellectually, he agrees with the three elders. After weeks of searching through the archives of the Hyuga n, they have finally discovered some information about Tenseigan. So, he also understands the terrifying power this Dojutsu may possess and acknowledges the fact that finding this Dojutsu will really help the Hyuga n to rise to the top.


    But emotionally, Hiashi feels that this is not the right thing to do. A while ago, in order to conceal the information about the Tenseigan and Otsutsuki n they allowed Hizashi to be detained by the vige which not only offended the Hokage faction but even the members of the branch family. Now, if they abandon Kuroto against the Uchiha n, they willpletely lose the trust of the branch family.


    Hiashi wanted to say that they should not abandon Kuroto�� but upon seeing the determined faces of the three elders, he could only sigh and chose to remain silent as he thought, ��I hope that we can quickly find this Tenseigan�� otherwise, we will be in big trouble!��


    ��


    Principal��s Office, Konoha Ninja Academy


    After exining why the Patriarch could note, Shinichi asked, ��Um�� where is Shin? I should probably take him back with me����


    ��Hahaha, yeah right.�� Chuckled Kuroto as he ignored Shinichi and continued to deal with the paperwork.


    Shinichi didn��t mind being ignored by Kuroto, instead of bothering him again, he nced at Kakashi on the side and sighed in relief, ��Hey�� I am really lucky today. If he wasn��t here, I am sure Boss would have scolded me.�� Then he thought of something and raised his hand at Kakashi in greeting, ��Sup Hatake Kakashi?��


    Kakashi blinked his eyes in surprise, ��Huh?��


    When Kakashi saw that instead of Shinichi intentionally provoking Kuroto, it was the other way around he couldn��t help but panic. However, contrary to what he expected, not only Shinichi was not offended, instead, he seemed to be happy about this entire thing and even smiled at him in greeting.


    Heck even when Kuroto ignored his existence and left him standing, he wasn��t offended. Instead of showing any signs of impatience or anger. It��s as if Shinichi was willing to wait no matter how long it took.


    Kakashi really couldn��t understand what was going through Shinichi��s mind.


    Initially, Kakashi had expected that as soon as Shinichi entered the Principal��s Office, he would start mocking Kuroto and humiliating him in an attempt to anger Kuroto so that he could take his revenge.


    But what��s happening at the moment ispletely opposite of what he had expected.


    For a moment, Kakashi even wondered, ��Is he really Uchiha Shinichi?�� and carefully observed the guy to make sure that he wasn��t someone else disguised as Shinichi.


    Kakashi��s doubts are not unreasonable, considering the violent and impatient temper he showed back when they fought each other.


    Shinichi didn��t know Kakashi��s train of thought.


    When he noticed that Kakashi was staring at him, he smiled gratefully at the silver sh. It was thanks to Kakashi he wouldn��t have to endure Kuroto��s anger.


    ��He has to be someone else��! That must be it, he can��t be Uchiha Shinichi!�� Kakashi thought as his eyes shot open.


    Shinichi��s actions were driving him crazy. And his doubts in regards to Shinichi��s identity were bing heavier.


    Such doubts remained in Kakashi��s mind for the next few minutes as Kuroto continued to process the documents.


    ��


    While three people remained silent in the Principal��s office, the breaths of every other person involved�Cdirectly or indirectly�Cin this cold confrontation weren��t calm.


    The Anbu, stationed just outside the Principal��s office looked at each other in dismay and confusion, ��What in the world is going on inside?��


    Simr thoughts were revolving in the minds of onlookers outside the Academy.


    At this moment, the principal��s office seemed to have be the hotspot. Everyone��s attention was focused on this room.


    But no one other than Kuroto, Kakashi, and Shinichi knew what was happening inside.


    After a while, Kuroto finally finished what he was doing. Firstly, he put aside the file, then raised his head and looked at Shinichi as he said, ��So you are here for Uchiha Shin, huh? He is detained in the teacher��s lounge��e with me.�� Then got up from his seat and walked out of the principal��s office with Shinichi closely following him.


    Looking at Kuroto and Shinichi��s back, Kakashi was left stunned, and quickly chased after the two, ��Just because nothing happened here doesn��t mean nothing will happen!��


    ��


    Teacher��s Lounge


    ��He�� he has arrived, right? Soon you people will realize our horror. Hahaha�� I can��t wait to watch your miserable faces!��


    Shin��s arrogant voice could be heard from outside the teacher��s lounge.


    Hearing the arrogant Uchiha��s words, Kuroto nced at Shinichi for a minute before walking into the room. As they entered the teacher��s lounge, the three people spotted several teachers gathering in front of Shin, and they looked extremely angry.


    But Shin didn��t seem to care. He continued to speak unscrupulously. It��s as if he wasn��t the one detained. Obviously, his arrogance inted upon learning that Shinichi hade to take him back to the Uchiha n.


    Just when the teachers were having a hard time restraining themselves, Shin spotted Kuroto and Shinichi, and immediately spoke, ��Look�� he is finally here�� Hyuga Kuroto�� you son o�C��!��


    Before Shin could finish his words, he felt a sharp pain at the back of his neck and lost consciousness.


    The one who knocked him unconscious was none other than Shinichi.


    After making sure that Shin could no longer speak anything for a while, Shinichi breathed a sigh of relief, ��Thankfully I made it in time!�� He was really worried that Shin would say something idiotic to Kuroto and offend him.

 Chapter 831 Uchiha’s Win?

    Under everyone��s surprised gaze, Shinichi exited the Academy while carrying an unconscious Uchiha Shin on his shoulder and made his way toward the Uchiha District.


    ��What? There was no battle? Not even an argument?��


    ��The Uchiha n actually swallowed this humiliation?��


    ��This�� this is simply unbelievable!��


    ��I�� I think Hokage-sama must have done something so that the Hyuga Patriarch and the Hyuga Patriarch must have reached an agreement! Yes, this must have happened, that��s why Uchiha Patriarch did note in person!��


    ��Makes sense�� Hokage-sama wouldn��t allow any conflict to ur at the academy.��


    ��Yes�� even if Uchiha Shinichi wanted to do something, he decided against it since children of all the ns go to the academy�� The Uchiha wouldn��t dare to offend all the ns at the same time�� when this argument only involved the Hyuga n.��


    Such a discussion broke out in the vige and everyone had different opinions as to why there was no argument between Uchiha Shinichi and Hyuga Kuroto.


    As for what exactly happened and why there was no conflict, that��s something very few are aware of.��


    Hokage Office


    Sandaime Hokage looked at Kakashi with a frown as he questioned, ��What exactly happened at the Academy? Uchiha Shinichi did not try to make trouble�� this is really surprising?��


    The others present in the Hokage Office also looked at Kakashi with doubtful expressions on their faces. Waiting for his exnation.


    In the face of everyone��s doubtful gaze, Kakashi could only sigh�� he did not understand what happened at the Academy either, how can he exin?


    But he had to say something�� because other than Kuroto and Shinichi, only he was present in the Principal��s Office.


    After a while of pondering, he spoke, ��I personally believe that this time the Uchiha n doesn��t seem to have any intention of making trouble. The entire time Uchiha Shinichi�� acted very politely�� there was no aggression or annoyance in his tone and behavior. He treated Kuroto very respectfully(?)�� he spoke amicably even with me and Iruka-san�� He even went as far as to knock Uchiha Shin unconscious when he saw Shin trying to provoke the teachers.��


    ��What?!�� muttered Asuma in disbelief.


    Tsunade asked doubtfully, ��It doesn��t make sense�� If the Uchiha n really had no intention of causing trouble from the start, so why did they send Uchiha Shinichi instead of Uchiha Shisui?�� then she looked in the direction of an Anbu, and asked, ��What��s going on?��


    The Anbu shook his head, ��I�� I don��t understand what they are thinking.��


    At this time, Elder Koharu spoke, ��Hiruzen�� I think you should be able to understand their behavior. Why did they decide to send Uchiha Shinichi? It seems the Uchiha n is also learning from their past mistakes.��


    Sandaime nodded, ��Yes, I see two things that the Uchiha n wanted to aplish by sending Uchiha Shinichi.�� And exined, ��First, as soon as we learned that Uchiha Shinichi would being to take back Uchiha Shin, we expected there would be some conflict and took measures ordingly. However, Uchiha Shinichi acted differently from our expectations making us as well as the rest of the vige realize that the Uchiha n is not what we expect them to be.


    Second, they were treading waters, trying to figure out how vignt we are against them, and to what extent we will go to take measures against them.


    And they have sessfully aplished both of their goals. This confrontation�� they won fair and square����


    The other present in the meeting listened to Sandaime��s thoughts and couldn��t help but nod. This is the most logical exnation.


    Only Kakashi was different�� he felt that something was still amiss. But he couldn��t figure out what was amiss and could only stay silent in the end.


    At this time Tsunade asked, ��So�� what will be their next move?��


    <em>Knock Knock</em>


    Just as Tsunade asked this question, suddenly there was a knock on the door of the Hokage��s Office.


    An Anbu walked in and passed a letter to Hiruzen as he said, ��Hokage-sama�� Uchiha Shisui came to deliver this letter.��


    Everyone raised their eyebrows in surprise.


    Sandaime took the letter from the Anbu as he asked, ��Did he say something?��


    The Anbu shook his head, ��He only asked me to deliver this letter to Hokage-sama. And left after that.��


    ��I see good work.�� Nodded Hiruzen as the Anbu left the office.


    He opened the letter to read and soon his brows wrinkled in a frown.


    Jiraiya asked hurriedly, ��Sensei�� what��s written in the letter?��


    Sandaime sighed as he passed the letter to Jiraiya and exined to everyone, ��This is Uchiha n��s next move�� Apparently, Uchiha Fugaku has requested me to organize a Council meeting tomorrow morning.��


    ��That was fast.�� Muttered Elder Koharu, and added after a pause, ��Rather than creating a public spectacle, they want to address this matter behind closed doors.��


    Jiraiya put down the letter and asked, ��What are you going to do Sensei?��


    Sandaime sighed, ��What else can I do? Uchiha Patriarch has requested a Council Meeting tomorrow, it will have to be organized. Even if I am Hokage, I can not refuse.��


    ��


    Conference Hall, Hokage Building


    Early morning of the next day, the Patriarchs of various ns and the heads of various departments arrived and gathered at the Conference Hall of the Hokage Building for the Council Meeting proposed by the Uchiha n.


    Hyuga Kuroto also received the invitation and arrived at the Conference Hall.


    Looking at the dignified expression of the members of the Elder Council, Kuroto shook his head and took his seat as he waited for the Conference to start.


    Since the position of vice-principal is helped by Itachi, so he too took part in the meeting. As for Uchiha Shisui, well, he is recognized as the strongest Shinobi in the five great shinobi viges, so he had the right to attend the Council Meeting as well.


    As all the members of the Council arrived, the meeting started.


    Sandaime looked at Fugaku, asking him to state his purpose for holding the meeting.


    As Sandaime looked at Fugaku, he stood up, took a sharp nce at all the participants in the meeting, and spoke in a deep voice, ��I propose that we hold elections for choosing Godaime Hokage!��


    ��Huh?�� Everyone was taken aback by Fugaku��s words. The ones most shocked were none other than the members of the Elder Council.


    Whileing to the meeting, everyone had assumed that the Uchiha n would address yesterday��s issue, and they knew that appeasing the Uchiha n wouldn��t be easy, but the situation ispletely different here!


    After recovering from the initial shock, Elder Koharu asked, ��Fugaku�� what do you mean by ��hold elections to elect Godaime Hokage?����


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 832 Godaime Hokage Elections?

    ��Fugaku�� what do you mean by ��hold elections to elect Godaime Hokage?����


    Fugaku looked Elder Koharu eye to eye and answered, ��Is it so difficult to understand? I believe my words are quite clear.��


    Elder Koharu shook her head, ��No, I get what you are saying.�� And asked, ��Why are you making such a proposal?��


    Fugaku answered in a ��matter of fact�� tone, ��Former member of the Elder Council Shimura Danzo was chosen to be the acting Godaime Hokage�� however, he betrayed the vige and used that position for his personal benefit. He even went as far as tomit many atrocities and defected brazenly. Since his defection, the position of Hokage has been vacant. Although Hiruzen-sama is doing Hokage��s work, he is not ��The Hokage��. Isn��t it time we chose someone to be the Godaime Hokage?��


    Hearing Fugaku��s words, the conference room went silent for a while and one by one, everyone��s gaze turned to Hiruzen.


    Noting everyone looking at him, Hiruzen nodded and said, ��Right, it��s time we officially elect the Godaime Hokage.��


    Elder Koharu was taken aback by Sandaime Hokage��s response, ��Hiruzen.. what are you��?��


    Hiruzen signaled Elder Koharu to stay silent for a while, then spoke to everyone in the conference, ��The Patriarch of the Uchiha n is correct, after the defection of Shimura Danzo, there was a need for someone to stabilize the situation and deal with the aftermath. My experience as the former Hokage proved useful so I took this responsibility upon my shoulders. Now that the overall situation has temporarily stabilized, it is indeed time that we officially elect the Godaime Hokage.��


    Indeed Hiruzen does not want to see Uchiha in power, however, he wouldn��t break the traditions and rules of Konoha to see that happen. Because these rules and traditions guarantee the continuous inheritance of Hokage from one generation to another, if he breaks rules, then he really can��t expect anyone else to follow these rules either.Perhaps Elder Koharu understood Hiruzen��s thoughts and decided to remain silent.


    The other people attending the meeting were caught off guard, they didn��t such an explosive topic to be brought up on the table and no one knew what to say.


    It was the Uchiha Patriarch who broke the silence, he looked at everyone with a smile and said, ��Since Lord Hiruzen agrees that we have to elect the Godaime Hokage, then it is time we select the candidates.�� He took a brief pause here, and continued, ��As the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, I hereby announce that I and the deputy captain of the Konoha Military Police Force, Uchiha Shisui will be participating in the elections. Both of us have enough merits.��


    As soon as Fugaku dered the candidates participating from the Uchiha n, Elder Koharu immediately denied bluntly, ��I am afraid that won��t be possible as this goes against the rules. The candidates for the elections are selected by the Hokage, former Hokage, and the members of the Elder Council.��


    A set of rules has been established in Konoha when ites to Hokage Elections. As stated by Elder Utatne Koharu, only Hokage, former Hokage, and the members of the Elder Council have the right to nominate the candidates.


    The nominated candidates thenpete in the elections. Only Tokubetsu Jonin and Jonin have the right to participate in the Vote of Confidence. The candidate who wins the Vote of Confidence is then elected to be the next Hokage with the permission of the Daimyo of the Land of Fire.


    This has been the precedent since the retirement of Shodaime Hokage.


    Senju Tobirama became Hokage in this way, Sarutobi Hiruzen became the Hokage following these rules, and Namikaze Minato also ascended to the position of Hokage by following these rules.


    Although Shimura Danzo failed to officially be the Hokage, he too followed these protocols.


    These ��rules�� or ��protocols�� for the Hokage Elections were created decades ago at the time Konoha was established. And they are the key to the Hokage��s inheritance.


    So long as the members of the Elder Council have the right to select the candidates for the Hokage Election, they can decide the person who will be the next Hokage.


    Therefore, even if Uchiha Fugaku or Uchiha Shisui wanted to participate in the elections, they needed the approval of the members of the Elder Council.


    The meaning behind Elder Koharu��s words was quite clear, ��the members of the Elder Council are probably not going choose him or Uchiha Shisui as the candidate, so he shouldn��t get his hopes up.��


    Realizing this, Fugaku sharply looked at Elder Koharu, and spoke, ��That is indeed true, however, I believe that we not to change a few things taking into ount the ��mistakes�� made by the Elder Council.��


    Elder Koharu��s eyes widened as she realized Fugaku��s intentions behind using the term ��mistakes��. Before she could speak anything in response, Fugaku had already spoken�C


    ��The two previous candidates selected by the Elder Council are Orochimaru in the election of Yondaime Hokage, and Shimura Danzo in the election of Godaime Hokage�� both of these decisions were big mistakes as Orochimaru harmed the orphans of the vige andter defected, as for the deeds of Shimura Danzo�� we all are well aware�� It��s a blessing that the other four viges did not put all the responsibility on our shoulders�� Considering the poor track record of the current Elder Council, I can notpletely trust the candidates selected by the Elder Council.��


    Theck of faith Fugaku disyed in the Current Elder Council angered Elder Koharu, what angered her more was the fact that she really had no counter to his usation.


    Sandaime Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed tiredly.


    He and the Elder Council really cannot shrug off the responsibility. Orochimaru and Shimura Danzo were core members of the Hokage Faction, and the damage they caused was really�C


    Looking at the helpless expression of the members of the Hokage Faction, the Patriarchs of various ns whispered to each other. They had to take Fugaku��s words into ount. The candidates selected by the Elder Council are really notpletely trustworthy. If they happen to again select someone like Orochimaru or Shimura Danzo, then everyone would be in big trouble.


    The doubts on the faces of the Patriarch of various ns did not go unnoticed by Hiruzen��s eyes. He could see ack of trust and worry in their eyes. He realized that they can not suppress the Uchiha n from participating in the election, so he had no other choice but topromise, ��If that��s the case, then it will be allowed this time.��


    Seeing that Sarutobi Hiruzen relented, Fugaku smirked, and immediately said, ��Then it��s decided that I and Shisui will be participating in the Hokage Election�� And�� I propose that we add another aspect to the election����


    ��Another aspect?�� thought everyone in the meeting as they looked at Fugaku with confused expressions.


    Fugaku didn��t keep them clueless for too long and exined, ��We need to add the aspect of Strength. The threat of Akatsuki is always on our back�� therefore, we need a strong Hokage, someone who can face them without any fear�� Therefore, I propose that we organize a tournament of sorts between the candidates in order to test their strength.��


    ��This��!�� muttered Elder Koharu in surprise. She didn��t expect that Fugaku would put forward such an idea. She could see the reason why Fugaku would put forward such an idea. Uchiha Shisui is considered to be the strongest Shinobi not only in Konoha but also in the five great Shinobi Viges, his strength is second only to the likes of Yama, Nagato, and ��Madara��. And his being part of the election exponentially increases the chances of Uchihaing into power.


    The Hyuga Patriarch sat silently as he noted the confident expression of the Uchiha Patriarch and the hesitant expression of Sandaime Hokage. He was a little saddened and couldn��t help but think to himself, ��If only we had found the Tenseigan.��


    This time, the Hokage Faction has no other choice but topromise and rx the restrictions. If they had found the Tenseigan, this would have be a golden opportunity for the Hyuga n. With the power of the Tenseigan, he might have had an opportunity to defeat Uchiha Shisui, however, without the Tenseigan��? There is no hope. So, he has no other choice but to watch silently as a bystander.


    The Patriarch of the other ns had simr thoughts. Considering that they might have to face Uchiha Shisui, they lost hope.


    Since no one opposed Fugaku��s proposal, Hiruzen�Cwho had remained silent the entire time�Cfinally nodded, ��Very well, then we shall include that aspect.�� And added in a majestic tone of voice, ��In the name of Sandaime Hokage of Konoha, I hereby nominate Hatake Kakashi as my candidate for the Godaime Hokage.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 833 Kakashi’s Plan

    Uchiha District


    ��Kanpai~��


    ��Heh~ I knew the vige would give in!��


    ��We finally have a chance now!��


    ��That��s right�� there are two candidates from the Uchiha n, while currently there is only a single candidate from the Hokage faction�� Currently, we are in the lead, we will definitely win this time!��


    ��Uchiha will finally have a Hokage�� we have waited for so long to see this day!��


    After Fugaku announced the result of the Council meeting, the entire Uchiha n was enveloped in a joyous atmosphere. Everybody in the Uchiha n now believes that the position of Godaime Hokage will definitely belong to the Uchiha n.


    Looking at the ted and happy expressions of the Uchiha nsmen nsmen, Fugaku smiled lightly.


    The council meeting went exactly as he wanted it to go, and he is very satisfied with the results.��There is no doubt about it, they are really afraid of offending us.��


    In the previous Council Meeting, Fugaku saw through the fa?ade of the Hokage faction and realized their weakness. After all, Shisui executed Mizuki in the presence of all the high-level personnel in the vige, without anyone��s permission, yet he was not reprimanded, and not even Sarutobi Hiruzen dared to rebuke Shisui for his actions.


    Precisely why, Fugaku dared to do what he did in this Council Meeting.


    And everything went ording to his n. Not only two candidates were selected for the election from the Uchiha n, but the aspect of testing the strength of the candidates was also acknowledged.


    ��All the conditions are in our favor.�� Muttered with a smile as he looked at all his nsmen.


    Fugaku noted Shisui standing at the corner of the hall with a silent expression. After giving it a thought, he called Shisui, and spoke, ��Shisui�� although Hiruzen-sama has only nominated Hatake Kakashi�� I have a feeling that at least one or two more candidates will be selected by them. Perhaps Tsunade-hime�� or maybe Jiraiya-sama�� if you face them, you must not restrain yourself.��


    ��I understand.�� Nodded Shisui.


    Fugaku held Shisui��s shoulder, and said, ��I gave you my word that we will fight for the Hokage��s position fair and square and that��s what I am doing, so, I want you to make sure that youplete your words too. Do not forget, first and foremost you are an Uchiha.��


    Shisui nodded, ��Rest assured Fugaku-sama.��


    Personally, Shisui has no interest in bing the Hokage. But if it��s for the n, he doesn��t mind. Of course, the approach must be fair and square.


    As long as they don��t try to cause disturbance and Coup d����tat, he will support the n in their endeavours.


    Fugaku nodded with a satisfied expression.


    ��


    Somewhere in the Forest of Death


    <em>Whoosh! </em>


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    <em>Ding! Ding! Ding!</em>


    Two figures shuttled through the Forest of Death as the sound of metal collision rang from time to time.


    The two figures were none other than the Sandaime Hokage and Hatake Kakashi engaged in a battle.


    Given his old age, the speed and strength disyed by Sarutobi Hiruzen were obviously not too good, but his extraordinary skills and rich experience were more than enough to cause a lot of trouble for Kakashi who was not using Flying Raijin in this battle.


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    As the roar of the explosion sounded, the figure of Sandaime Hokage was enveloped in a cloud of smoke.


    Seeing this, Kakashi wasted no time and used a quick Body-Flicker and appeared beside him, ready to end the battle.


    But just as Kakashi ced his Kunai on Hiruzen��s throat, the figure of Hiruzen turned into mud and trapped Kakashi.


    ��When did he use this Jutsu?�� Kakashi couldn��t help but think in shock.


    It did not do him any good when he heard the sound of something approaching him from behind. He wanted to retreat, however, his legs were trapped by the mud.


    ��Damn it!�� he muttered in frustration, as he channelled Chakra into his Kunai and disappeared.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Just as Kakashi disappeared, Hiruzen��s Adamantine Staff collided with the Mud Clone.


    Appearing on a distant tree, Kakashi apologized, ��It��s my loss�� I am sorry to have to disappoint you Hokage-sama.��


    Hiruzen retracted the Adamantine Staff, then spoke in aforting tone, ��Your performance is already very good. It��s just that we have restricted you to not using Flying-Raijin and Eight Gates, so it��s bound to get difficult for you. In my opinion, you are performing extremely well. Keep up this rhythm and you��ll be able to defeat Fugaku.��


    Kakashi nodded as he leaned his back on the tree and sighed.


    Ever since he was elected to be the Hokage candidate, Kakashi has upped his training. Aside from his regr training.


    Not only this, but Kakashi is also testing out the results of his training against Hiruzen, Tsunade-hime, Jiraiya, and Guy in regr mock battles and improving his tactics.


    Sandaime observed Kakashi for a while, and asked, ��How far have youe along on Eight Inner Gates?��


    After recovering his breath, Kakashi replied, ��I can open up to the fourth gate without much trouble�� the fifth gate is still not perfected.��


    ��I see.�� Muttered Hiruzen with a thoughtful expression. After a pause, he continued, ��Uchiha Fugaku was renowned as the ��Wicked-Eye��, he has the skills and experience to match that title. In Genjutsu, he is perhaps second only to Shisui. In my opinion, Fugaku��s strength is undoubtedly that of a Kage, and whenbined with his Sharingan, he will be tough.


    The only good thing is that he doesn��t have the Mangekyou Sharingan, therefore, I believe that you will be able to defeat him with the help of Flying Raijin.��


    Kakashi nodded. He wasn��t too worried about the battle with Uchiha Patriarch.


    Hiruzen continued, ��But Uchiha Shisui�� that kid��s strength is on another level�� Not only does Shisui have Mangekyou Sharingan, his unique Boby-Flicker Jutsu, and unmatched Genjutsu skills, but he has also mastered Senjutsu�� defeating him will be highly challenging. You will have to use all your skills and some more if you wish to defeat him.��


    ��I know.�� Nodded Kakashi, fully agreeing with Hiruzen.


    At this time, Hiruzen��s gazended on Kakashi��s blindfold and he sighed faintly.


    Theck of an eye is very disadvantageous for Kakashi and a w that no doubt Fugaku and Shisui will be able to exploit.


    While Hiruzen was thinking about what they could do about theck of an eye, suddenly Kakashi asked, ��Hokage-sama�� what about the other candidates? Was someone else chosen?��


    Hiruzen sighed and shook his head, ��Both Jiraiya and Tsunade have refused to participate, Asuma is not strong enough�� the Patriarch of other ns doesn��t want toe forward, and even the main family of the Hyuga n is not showing any interest. It seems you are going to be the only candidate.��


    ��Is that so?�� Kakashi groaned, and after a while of thinking, he said, ��Hokage-sama�� I have someone in mind who can be a good candidate�� and he will also be a very good solution to Shisui.��


    Hiruzen quirked his eyebrow, ��You mean him?��


    Kakashi nodded, ��Yes, let him participate in the election, he will be able to restrain Shisui.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 834 Hokage Candidate Hyuga Kuroto?

    In Konoha, there are no rules that restrict anyone from bing the Hokage. Their background is irrelevant. It doesn��t matter whether they are civilians or someone from the noble Shinobi ns.


    Namikaze Minato is the best example. Despite being amoner, he became Konoha��s Yondaime Hokage.


    As long as the person is a resident of Konoha, has the necessary strength, contribution, achievements, and reputation, is selected by the members of the Elder Council, and sessfully wins the election, they can be the Hokage.


    But there is an exception. There is a certain group of Ninjas in Konoha who can not by any means be Hokage. There is no rule that says that they can not, it��s just a unanimous understanding within Konoha that they can not be the Hokage. This group is the Branch division of Konoha��s Hyuga n.


    Since all the members of the Hyuga Branch Family are marked with the ��Caged Bird�� Juinjutsu, their lives are always in the hands of the members of the main family. The Hokage��s life can never be controlled by someone else, the vige will never allow this, therefore, the members of the branch family will never be selected as the Hokage candidates no matter how capable or worthy they are. This is a unanimous understanding within Konoha.


    That��s why, when Sandaime Hokage heard of Kakashi��s proposal, he immediately denied it, ��Kuroto can not be selected as the candidate. I believe I don��t need to exin the reason why he can not be selected.��


    Kakashi nodded in understanding, ��I know the reason.�� And added, ��However, I still believe that he is our best bet.��


    Sandaime asked with a frown, ��What do you mean?��


    ��At this point in time, I can not think of anyone other than Kuroto capable of restraining Shisui. No matter how much I train, I can not see myself defeating Shisui, not when he decides to use that Susano��o of his. But with Kuroto in the game���� exined Kakashi.��You mean?�� Sandaime narrowed his eyes upon understanding the meaning behind Kakashi��s words. He couldn��t help but ponder a little��


    Seeing that Sandaime understood what he was talking about, Kakashi added, ��I had a conversation with Shisui a few days back, and based on that, I have concluded that Shisui doesn��t really desire to be Hokage. The only reason he is taking part in the election is that he was ordered by the Uchiha Patriarch. Now if we request Kuroto��s aid�� then����


    The friendship between Kuroto and Shisui�� he knows a lot about it. So, if there is anyone in Konoha who can eliminate Shisui from the election, it��s undoubtedly Kuroto.


    Of course, Hiruzen doesn��t think that Kuroto is strong enough to defeat Shisui in a head-on battle, but he does agree that if Kuroto were to fight Shisui, Shisui wouldn��t go all out. In fact, there is even a possibility that he might admit defeat and withdraw.


    After a while of thinking, Hiruzen nodded, ��This approach is indeed feasible.��


    Even Hiruzen couldn��te up with any other solution against Shisui. If Shisui were to go all out, then no one in Konoha is capable of defeating Shisui. But with Kuroto in the picture, even if Shisui can not be defeated, he can be eliminated.


    And as long as Shisui is defeated, the rest of the election will be easy.


    Uchiha Fugaku isn��t really that big of a threat. Hiruzen personally believes that with the help of Flying Raijin, Kakashi will definitely be able to defeat Fugaku.


    But there is still one issue, ��Will he agree?�� After all, Kuroto gains nothing from helping them.


    ��There is no harm in trying to ask him.�� Answered Kakashi.


    ��Hmm, you are right.�� Nodded Hiruzen, and added after a pause, ��Let��s try negotiating with him. As long as his conditions aren��t excessive, we can agree.��


    ��


    Principal��s Office, Ninja Academy


    Looking at silent Kuroto, Itachi asked, ��Kuroto-san, have you given it a thought? About the elections����


    Kuroto sighed lightly and shook his head.


    The matter of the election came too suddenly. Currently, Kuroto��s entire focus is on the Rinnegan and the ��Type-II Biological Armor��, he doesn��t have enough energy to think about the elections. But the problem is, if he doesn��t do anything about it, civil strife is likely to ur.


    As far as Kuroto knows, Hokage Faction has no intention of allowing the Uchiha n to take over the position of Hokage any time soon. They may allow the Uchiha Shinobi to be Hokage in the sixth or the seventh generation, but now? No chance.


    The only reason Sandaime-sama even agreed to the Uchiha Patriarch��s demands is that he couldn��te up with any solution immediately in the Council meeting, and believed that they would still be able to defeat the Uchiha n in the final Vote of Confidence.


    And there is no doubt about it, in the final Vote of Confidence, the Uchiha n really has no hope of defeating the Hokage Faction. Let alone Fugaku, even Shisui despite everything he has for Konoha won��t get the support of most of the Jounin.


    And there is only one reason, the fear of the Uchiha n is rooted in the heart of Konoha Shinobi.


    Besides, even if the political influence of the Hokage Faction is not as strong as it was back in the day, because of numerous failures against the Akatsuki Organization, it��s still not something the Uchiha n can fight against.


    Most of the other Shinobi ns will undoubtedly support the Hokage Faction over the Uchiha n.


    And if talking about the strength of the Hokage Faction, it��s not that bad. Although old, Sandaime Hokage is still a force to be reckoned with. Then there is Tsunade-hime and Jiraiya both of whom are Kage ranked in terms of strength. Not to mention Kakashi with his Flying Raijin.


    The Hokage Faction is more than strong enough to fight the Uchiha n, the existence of the Uchiha n keeps them at bay, but if pushes to shove, they will not hesitate.


    Most of the Uchiha n, including Fugaku, don��t seem to realize this.


    Unlike other Uchiha nsmen, Itachi is different, he has seen through the intention of the Hokage Faction as well as the leaders of the other shinobi ns and is worried about the consequences.


    ��Kuroto-san���C�� Just when Itachi wanted to say something he noticed Kakashi entering the office through the window.


    Noting Kakashi��s arrival, Itachi immediately greeted the Hokage candidate and left the office. Obviously, he can not discuss these important matters in front of Kakashi.


    After Itachi left, Kuroto looked at Kakashi, ��Well? Did you want to talk about something?��


    Without beating around the bush, Kakashi directly revealed his purpose ofing to meet him.


    Hearing Kakashi��s reasons, Kuroto smiled, ��Did I hear that correctly? You wish for me to be one of the Hokage candidates?��


    Kakashi nodded, ��Yes.��


    Kuroto asked, ��May I ask why?�� He had already guessed the reason, he still wanted Kakashi to speak.


    And Kakashi didn��t hide anything, ��You can eliminate Uchiha Shisui.��


    ��I see.�� Nodded Kuroto with a thoughtful expression.


    Kakashi asked, ��So, will you do it?��


    Kuroto thought about it, and said, ��Before I give my answer�� I want to know�� are you confident of defeating the Uchiha Patriarch?��


    Kakashi nodded, ��Yes. The Patriarch of the Uchiha n won��t be that problematic, so I believe that I can defeat him.��


    Kuroto could see that Kakashi was actually taking Fugaku lightly. He thought about warning him, ��Kakashi �C ���� but decided against it. Instead, he asked, ��So, let��s suppose that I work for you, what do I get in return?��


    ��Anything, as long as it��s nothing too excessive.�� Answered Kakashi.


    Kuroto smile widened as he answered ��100 million Ryo.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 835 Fourth Candidate

    ��Huh? Hundred Million Ryo you say?��


    Kakashi was surprised. He assumed that Kuroto would ask for some secret or forbidden Jutsu or perhaps higher political status aspensation, he even thought that Kuroto might ask for Hokage Faction��s help on the ��Cursed Seal�� Juinjutsu, but who would have thought, Kuroto��s demand is entirely different.


    Instead of some Jutsu or higher political status, Kuroto demanded money. Believing that he might have been mistaken, Kakashi asked, ��You said that you want a Hundred Million Ryo?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��That is correct.�� And asked in confusion, ��Is that too much?��


    Kakashi shook his head, ��No, it��s not too much�� but are you sure you want money and not something else?��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Yes. Currently, I want money�� all the money I can get.��


    ��Might I ask why you need so much money?�� asked Kakashi, a little confused.


    ��Oh nothing, just some personal stuff, you know.�� Answered Kuroto with a smile. Of course, he isn��t going to give any details to Kakashi. And Kuroto believes that Kakashi is smart enough to not pry deliberately.


    100 million Ryo is indeed a huge amount for an individual, however, for a great Shinobi Vige like Konoha, it��s not too much. Besides, if they can eliminate Uchiha Shisui at a small price of 100 Million Ryo, then it��s a very good deal.Kakashi believes that Hokage-sama would agree, therefore, after a while of silence, he nodded, ��All right, you will receive 100 million Ryo by the end of this week.��


    Kuroto��s smile widened, ��Then we have a deal.��


    His objective waspleted, and Kakshi decided to take his leave, ��Well, I have to inform Hokage-sama about this, I will take my leave.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��No problem.�� And as if he suddenly remembered something, he said, ��Oh, and don��t underestimate the Uchiha Patriarch, he might surprise you.��


    The Uchiha Patriarch has awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan. He may not be as skilled as Shisui in using the Mangekyou Sharingan, but his abilities are powerful enough.


    Of course, Kuroto doesn��t know all the abilities of Fugaku��s Mangekyou Sharingan, but he does have experience against Fugaku��s ��Taikyokuzu��, and that thing is dangerous.


    Kakashi nodded with a smirk, ��Don��t worry�� I believe that I can handle myself against the Uchiha Patriarch.�� Then left the Principal��s Office.


    Clearly, Kakashi didn��t take Kuroto��s words seriously. In Kakashi��s mindpared to the threat of Shisui, Uchiha Fugaku poses no difficulty.


    Kuroto smiled seeing Kakashi��s reaction and chose not to say anything. He did do his part and warned Kakashi. Whether Kakashi takes his words seriously or not is not up to him.


    Putting this problem at the back of his mind, Kuroto turned back to what he was doing.


    Not long after another announcement was made by the Elder Council in regard to the Election.


    ��Elder Utatane Koharu has nominated the current Principal of Konoha Ninja Academy, Hyuga Kuroto as the candidate for the Hokage Election.��


    In this way, Kuroto became the fourth candidate.


    As soon as this information was released entire vige was taken aback.


    Shisui, Kuroto, and Kakashi are often called the Sannin of the new generation, and now that they are part of the election, more and more people started to call them the Sannin of the New Generation and garnered all the attention.


    From the Patriarchs of the major Shinobi ns to themoners, everyone heatedly discussed the uing Hokage Election. Even the Kages of other viges were interested in knowing who will be Konoha��s Godaime Hokage.


    It didn��t take long for the news to reach the doors of the Uchiha District.


    ��


    Uchiha District


    ��Are you serious? Hyuga Kuroto is the fourth candidate? But he is from the branch family of the Hyuga n, how can he be nominated?��


    ��Does Hyuga n support him? If they do support him, then they might free him.��


    ��I beg to differ�� I don��t believe the main family has the guts to free him�� perhaps this is the idea of that old hag. She might have thought of using him as a chip to restrain Shisui.��


    ��Yes, it makes sense�� if Shisui fights against Hyuga Kuroto, he won��t go all out. They are really using all their means to restrain Shisui.��


    One of the nsmen asked Fugaku, ��Patriarch�� what should we do? If Shisui fights against him, then he might really����


    Fugaku shook his head, ��Don��t worry, continue with your work.��


    He was taken aback by Fugaku��s calm tone, and thought, ��Perhaps Patriarch has some n in his mind.��


    He wasn��t mistaken. Fugaku indeed had a n, and that was to use Shisui to divert the attention of the Hokage Faction and the other nominated candidates.


    Originally, Fugaku believed that it would be Tsunade-hime or Jiraiya who woulde forward. But even if it��s Kuroto, there is no difference for him. In fact, this is better.


    The fact that Kuroto is nominated just shows that his n has been working well.


    ��While everyone��s attention is focused on Shisui, nobody is taking me seriously�� I will be able to use this opportunity.�� Thought Fugaku with a smile.


    ��


    Hyuga District


    ��What?! Kuroto was nominated by the Elder Council as the fourth candidate?!�� eximed Elder Fukiage in shock. He couldn��t believe what he just heard.


    ��Yes.�� Nodded Hiashi with a tired expression.


    ��Did you y any part in this?�� asked the second elder with a look of disbelief on his face.


    Hiashi shook his head, ��No, I just received the notice that he is the fourth candidate. I am as surprised as anyone.��


    ��How is this possible?�� �C muttered the Elder Sada, and added after a pause, ��Why would they nominate him�Ca member of the branch�Cif they wanted someone from the Hyuga n to be nominated, then you should have been chosen!��


    At this time, Elder Fukiage suddenly said with a happy expression, ��But this is a very good opportunity for us��!��


    Hiashi shook his head, ��We should all be clear that they won��t make such a mistake. I believe they are using him as a countermeasure against Uchiha Shisiui. Therefore, his chances are low.��


    ��I am not talking about him Hiashi�� I am talking about you! If�� if he can be nominated�� why not you nominate yourself Hiashi?�� said Elder Fukiage, and added, ��He is the countermeasure against Shisui�� how sure are you against Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Fugaku?��


    After pondering for a while, Hiashi said in a hesitant tone, ��I�� I am not sure. If I had the power of Tenseigan�� then perhaps����


    ��Forget it.�� Sighed Elder Elder Sada, and added, ��Considering our current rtionship with them, the Hokage Faction will definitely not support us.��


    Elder Fukiage nodded helplessly, ��This was such a great opportunity, if only we had more information on the Tenseigan!��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 836 Do You Even Want to Become Hokage?

    Kuroto��s Home


    While the entire Konoha was enveloped in chaos because of the Hokage Election, Kuroto didn��t pay too much attention to this matter. All his attention was on the ��Type II Biological Armour��.


    ��Let��s see�� I will have to design a new molder�� then����


    ��Nutrient Solution has to be optimized.��


    ��Fusion Solution has to be improved.��


    ��Cell Reagent has to be created for the needs.��


    ��And all these things����


    One after another, Kuroto wrote the tasks he had toplete for ��Type II Biological Armour��.


    While Kuroto was busy, Yui entered the room and asked, ��Kuroto-kun, are you really not going to go? This is a big matter�� you have been nominated as one of the four candidates�� you should discuss this with Patriarch.����There is no need.�� Said Kuroto with a smile, then he looked up and asked, ��By the way, Yui, did you do what I asked? How are my odds?��


    Even Yui was speechless at Kuroto��s carefree tone, and sighed, ��Sigh�� Kuroto-kun�� really�� Even at such a time rather than worrying about the elections you are more interested in such trivial things? Unlike you�� the others are working hard for the election, they are visiting other ns in order to get their support�� Even Kakashi-san has already visited major ns!��


    ��Huh? Since when did Kakashi start doing such boring things?�� muttered Kuroto in surprise, he did not expect Kakashi to do such a thing, and sighed in fake disappointment, ��I am disappointed.��


    Seeing Kuroto��s overacting, Yui held her forehead and sighed, ��Sigh�� you really don��t n on doing anything, do you?��


    Kuroto answered, ��Well, I didn��t say that.�� And added after a pause, ��I will do what must be done.�� Then he looked at Yui, and asked, ��Anyway�� so�� as I was asking�� what are the current odds?��


    ��You will do what must be done huh?�� thought Yui with a smile. Then she looked at Kuroto and answered, ��Well�� I did inquire secretly�� but the problem is, currently, there is no official notice on the list of nominated candidates, therefore, the odds haven��t been settled yet, but�� well�� I did catch whispers�� and they are not in your favor����


    ��That means, for me, the odds are highest.�� Muttered Kuroto with a smirk.


    ��The odds are highest for you�� which means that the vigers are least optimistic about you! How can youugh about this? Shouldn��t you be a little worried?�� asked Yui in disbelief, and added in a dissatisfied tone, ��Humph�� everyone is looking down on you�� you need to show them that they are all wrong�� you are just as good as anyone�� in fact, you are better than others!��


    Among the four candidates, one is considered the strongest Shinobi on the side of the five great nations, the second person is renowned as the ��Silver Hunter�� because of the Flying Raijin Jutsu that he has mastered, while the third person is the Patriarch of the strongest n in Konoha. Compared to these three, Kuroto doesn��t have much reputation or glory.


    True, people appreciate Kuroto because of the results he has shown in the Anbu and Ninja Academy, but that is not enough to garner fame, reputation, and respect like Shisui, Kakashi, and Fugaku.


    Most of the popce of Konoha believes that it will be one of these three to be the Godaime Hokage.


    Of course, Kuroto isn��t bothered by what people think of him.


    But unlike Kuroto, Yui is not happy with how everyone is underestimating him.


    Seeing her dissatisfied expression, Kuroto spoke, ��Now�� now�� don��t let them bother you�� I was nominated as a candidate�� is that not enough, are you not happy?��


    Taken aback, Yui immediately looked at Kuroto, and said with a bright smile, ��Of course, I am happy!�� then she held Kuroto��s hand and added, ��Kuroto-kun�� you are amazing�� you are the first person in our n to be nominated�� I never imagined that one day you would reach such a height�� Of course, I wish that you seed and be better than anyone�� but still�� I am�� I am really happy seeing you like this�� this is like a dream�� if it is really a dream, then I do not wish for it to end�� who knows�� you might even be the Hokage. I wonder what you will look like wearing that Hat and Haori.��


    ��I suppose now I will have to win the election to show you how I look while wearing that hat and haori.�� Muttered Kuroto with a smile.


    ��Humph�� but how will you win?�� asked Yui, and pointed out, ��You are not even visiting anyone�� The vote of Confidence is also very important�� yet you are so carefree about it. If you wish to win, then you need the support of Jonins.��


    Most Konoha Jonins are part of different Shinobi ns, therefore, to obtain the support of Jonins one needs the support of those ns.


    This is the reason all the candidates including Kakashi and the Uchiha Patriarch are visiting different shinobi ns, asking for their support in the election.


    Hearing Yui��s question, Kuroto shrugged, ��There is no need to worry about these things�� Hokage-sama and Koharu-sama will take care of it.��


    Yui asked helplessly, ��Then what are you going to do?��


    Kuroto answered with a smile, ��Of course, I will stay at home and not disturb them so that they can do their work.��


    Yui sighed, and asked, ��Do you even want to be Hokage?��


    Kuroto remained silent.


    Considering the current situation, the chances that he will win the election are very small.


    The Hokage Faction supports Kakashi, the Uchiha n supports the Shisui and Fugaku. Unlike them, Kuroto doesn��t have such support.


    Moreover, currently, he is extremely busy with his projects and has no time to put his attention on the Hokage matter. Besides, even if he does want to be Hokage, as long as Kakashi is the candidate that the Hokage Faction supports, he won��t be able to be Hokage unless he reveals his true strength. Which is a big no-no for him.


    Hokage��s position is indeed a bit enviable, but in the grand scheme of things, it��s not important enough for Kuroto to reveal his strength.


    Therefore, Kuroto has decided that for now, he will only watch and let things happen.


    In any case, officially, the election won��tmence until the Daimyo of the Land of Fire arrives in Konoha, and that will take at least a week, so he has enough time to n things.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 837 - Shizune’s Secret Mission

    A few dayster


    The Daimyo of the Land of Fire safely arrived in Konoha, and it was finally the day, the Elections started.


    For the first round, it was decided that there would be a battle between the candidates in order to test their strengths.


    Unsurprisingly, Kuroto and Shisui will be fighting, and Kakashi and Fugaku will be duking it out. The winners of the first round willpete in the second round of the election.


    All over Konoha, the vigers were discussing who would be the winners of the first round.


    It��s debatable who the candidate with the most support is, but the candidate with the least support is undeniably Hyuga Kuroto.


    Whatever support Kuroto had earlier was lost.


    If it was Hatake Kakashi or Uchiha Fugaku�� there was a possibility that Kuroto might win, as the strength of the three of them is somewhat rtive, but against Uchiha Shisui? Not a chance!


    Almost no one thinks that Hyuga Kuroto will be able to win against Uchiha Shisui!


    ��


    A Dark & Secret Room, somewhere in Konohagakure


    Knock! Knock!


    A figure appeared outside the secret room and knocked on the door.


    ��Come in!��


    As the approval to enter came, the figure opened the door and walked in, ��Tsunade-sama, I have returned.��


    Standing in the cover of shadow, Tsunade looked at the figure, and asked in a solemn tone of voice, ��Did anyone notice you Shizune?��


    Looking at the two people who seemed to be carrying an extremely serious aura, Izumi couldn��t help but think, ��At such a critical time Tsunade-sama gave a mission to Shizune-san? What kind of mission was it? Considering the serious atmosphere, it has to be something that can affect the entire vige!��


    While Izumi was busy with her thoughts, Shizune replied, ��There is a situation.�� her tone was a bit panicked, she bit her lips and looked at the ground as she apologized, ��Forgive me Tsunade-sama�� I could notplete the mission without alerting anyone�� at thest minute�� I encountered Yui�� and�� and she recognized me!��


    ��Huh? Shizune-san encountered Yui-san?�� Izumi was taken aback, and thought, ��Is the mission rted to the Hyuga n?��


    BOOM!


    Izumi��s thoughts were broken as a loud m echoed in the room.


    Apparently, Tsunade had mmed her fist into the wall in anger, ��Damn him! How could Hyuga Kuroto do such a thing, he is one of the four candidates. Does he have no shame? Does he have no pride? Does he have honor?��


    Looking at the furious Tsunade, Shizune was helpless, and ndered her Shishou under her breath, ��Aren��t you the same? Unlike him�� you are already a member of the Elder Council�� yet you are doing such a thing!��


    ��Shizune!�� roared Tsunade in anger.


    Shizune hurriedly shut her mouth, ��Eeeep!��


    Izumi looked at the two people in confusion and suspicion. She was unable to understand what was going on.


    She vaguely felt that this matter was rted to the Elections, but couldn��t really understand the matterpletely.


    Before she could try to understand the situation, Tsunade looked at her and ordered, ��Izumi�� leave us for a while�� I must discuss this matter with Shizune alone�� This is very important!��


    ��I understand Tsunade-sama!�� Izumi nodded, and quickly left the room.


    Now that it was just Tsunade and Shizune, the Shishou calmed her breath, and asked, ��Exin to me�� did you buy both games?��


    Shizune nodded earnestly, ��Yes�� as per your order�� I bought both games.��


    ��Very good�� it does not matter if you were spotted by Yui.�� Nodded Tsunade in relief.


    Shizune asked in worry, ��But Tsunade-sama�� Was it wise to bet such a big amount? It was borrowed money�� �� if we lose�� we will not be able to hide in the Shadow of Konoha�� We will have to run away!��


    Tsunade folded her hands under her breast and spoke confidently, ��This time will be different. My win is all but assured. We just have to wait for a while, and all that money will be ours! We��ll be rich!��


    Looking at Tsunade��s haughty expression, Shizune had a bad feeling, ��I just hope that nothing goes wrong.��


    ��


    Kuroto��s Home, Hyuga District


    ��I am home!��


    Seeing Yui return, Kuroto lifted his head from the scroll, and asked, ��Did you buy the game?��


    Yui nodded, ��Yes.�� Then muttered with a strange expression, ��Kuroto-kun�� guess whom I met at the betting ce?��


    ��Who?�� asked Kuroto with an absent-minded expression.


    Yui answered, ��Shizune.��


    Puff!


    Kuroto was taken aback, ��What?! Shizune you say?!��


    Yui nodded, ��Yes, and for some reason she was disguised which was strange.�� And added, ��What��s weird is that she ced her bet on you. When I asked her if she was sure that she wanted to bet such a big amount on you given that your opponent is Uchiha Shisui�� she ran away without giving a reply.��


    Kuroto shrugged, ��Only Kami-sama knows what she is thinking.��


    Internally he couldn��t help but nder Tsunade, ��Tch, now she has be one of the elders, doesn��t she have any bottom line? She is trying to profit! What��s more troublesome is that she has ced her bet on me�� she is sure to win this time�� and if she wins�� it��s going to be bad luck for me!��


    ��What do I do?��

 Chapter 838 - Declaration of Dreams

    Konohagakure


    Early Morning of the day, people began to gather at the venue of the Hokage Campaign from all over the vige. The venue appeared to be a stadium with arge capacity.


    Because of the fermentation for the past few days, everyone was interested in the Hokage Campaign and who would be the next Hokage. The streets were filled with banners supporting different candidates.


    Everyone was excited about the first round of the Hokage Election. The adults were discussing the different advantages that each candidate brought to the table, the children were supporting their idols, and the vendors were roaming through the streets trying to sell their stuff. The vige appeared so lively and full of energy as if in the midst of a festival.


    In the midst of all the excitement, under Jiraiya��s lead, several people carrying arge sedan chair with the emblem of the Land of Fire slowly entered the stadium from the main entrance.


    As soon as they walked inside the stadium, Sarutobi Hirzen and Utatane Koharu came down and greeted the man sitting inside therge sedan chair, ��Daimyo-sama thank you for sparing your precious time to watch the first round of the Election�� it��s our pleasure to have you here.��


    ��Hm�� No worries Hiruzen. The Hokage Election is something I too care about. And since you sent me the invitation, it was natural for me to ept the invitation. Now, why don��t you introduce me to the different candidates? I would like to personally know the people who will be leading Konoha in theing years.��


    ��Yes�� yes.. of course.�� Nodded Hiruzen, and said, ��Let��s first getfortable.��


    ��Hm.�� Nodded Daimyo as he followed Hiruzen to the VIP section.


    In the VIP section, there are a total of six seats. Other than the Sandaime Hokage and the Daimyo of the Land of Fire, the four Kages of the other four great Shinobi Nations have also shown their interest in watching the matches of the First Round of the Hokage Election.


    ��


    On the other side of the Stadium


    ��Any luck Neji?�� asked Sasuke.


    Neji�Cwith his Byakugan active�Cwas searching for seats. As the two kids were looking for seats, suddenly they heard a familiar voice and looked in that direction.


    Naruto waved both his hands and shouted loudly, ��Neji! Sasuke��! This way! This way�� Come here quickly�� there are still vacant seats here!��


    Hearing Naruto��s voice, both kids excitedly ran towards him.


    Although there is still a lot of time before the First round starts, the venue is already crowded with people. Everyone is excited about the tournament, so they are in a hurry toe to the stadium in order to get better seats for a better view.


    As Sasuke and Neji took their seats, Naruto asked, ��How is it? The view is good from here right?! Everything is visible!��


    Neji nodded, ��Indeed.�� Then he looked over the stadium and spoke, ��So many people havee to watch.��


    ��That is natural, after all, this is rted to the Hokage Election.�� Spoke Sasuke, trying to find his father and brother in the stands.


    Naruto asked, ��Sasuke�� Neji�� who do you think will be the Godaime Hokage?!��


    Neji replied without giving it a thought, ��Of course, it will be my Sensei.��


    Sasuke snorted, ��No he won��t.�� and added, ��Humph, even the principal stands no chance in front of my Otou-san and Shisui-nii-san�� I am telling you, my Otou-san will be Hokage!��


    Naruto looked at the venue and spoke, ��One day, I will also prove my strength just like them and be the Hokage! Everyone will recognize me!��


    Neji looked around him in a daze, and spoke, ��I will work harder so that I can also prove my strength�� and perhaps be the next Hokage.��


    Before now, Neji always thought that the branch members existed only to protect the main family. But his Sensei has time and time again proven that that��s not the case. Not only did Kuroto be the Principal of the Konoha Ninja Academy, but he was also nominated as one of the four candidates for the position of Godaime Hokage.


    Seeing this, Neji realizes that he is more than just a member of the Hyuga Branch family and that he has all the right to dream�� a bigger goal. Now�� Neji wishes to be the Hokage and protect the entire vige, especially the Hyuga Branch�� so that everyone can learn what he has learned.


    ��Keep dreaming you two.�� Spoke Sasuke with a mocking smile, and dered in a confident tone, ��Although I am not very interested in bing the Hokage�� I will still be one for my n�� the two of you can take your turns after that.��


    Hearing each other��s deration of dreams, the three of them looked at each other with smiles on their faces. Undoubtedly, the goal of all three children at this moment is to be Konoha��s Hokage. Their reasons may be different, but their goals are the same.


    ��


    Lounge


    Listening to the burst of cheers from the stadium, Yui walked to and fro in the room, and spoke in a panicked voice, ��Really�� this is�� such a big crowd has gathered�� Oh, Kami-sama�� I did not expect that so many people woulde to watch this�� Kuroto-kun�� so many people havee to watch!��


    While Yui paced around, Kurotofortably sat on the side. He was reading a book and did not seem to be affected by the crowd.


    Finally, Yui couldn��t take it anymore and walked towards Kuroto, ��Kuroto-kun�� don��t get nervous�� just do your best and enjoy�� results don��t matter�� it doesn��t matter whether you win or lose�� just do your best�� for me�� you are the best!��


    Seeing her stutter yet trying to give him a motivational speech, Kuroto chuckled, and nodded softly, ��Got it.��


    Knock! Knock!


    At this time, the door of the waiting room was knocked following which a man in a Chunin vest walked in, and spoke, ��Hyuga Kuroto-sama�� please get ready�� the first match of the first round is about to start.��


    ��Understood.�� nodded Kuroto and closed the book he was reading. Then he patted Yui as he said, ��All right then, I will be going. Wish me luck.��


    ��All the best. Give it your all!��


    Kuroto nodded with a smile, then walked towards the field.

 Chapter 839 - Let’s Have Some Fun

    Chapter �C 839 Let��s Have Some Fun


    Walking through the passage leading to the fighting arena, Kuroto could feel gradually increasing cheers. As he came out of the passage and stood at the center of the arena waves upon waves of cheers resonated throughout the stadium. It was as if the very ground was trembling from the excitement.


    Looking at the gathered crowd, Kuroto was amazed, ��Damn, I did not expect this many people to gather�� But I suppose this does make sense.��


    No doubt, the vigers have shown great enthusiasm towards the Godaime Hokage Election.


    Before the Godaime Hokage Elections, most of the vigers had no role. The candidates were nominated by the members of the Elder Council, while the Jonin-ranked shinobi were given the right to select the Hokage through voting.


    Even the vigers were concerned about this entire matter, they couldn��t y any role. Before they knew it, the vige had a new Hokage. True, they were made aware of the achievements made by the different nominated candidates, but that��s it. They didn��t even know how strong the candidates were rtive to each other.


    But this time is different. Because of the Uchiha Patriarch��s proposal in the Council Meeting, apetition was made part of the election in order to test the strength of the nominated candidates. And since the vigers were given the right to watch the tournament.


    As such a chance appeared before them, great enthusiasm was ignited in their hearts.


    After all, Konoha is a vige of Shinobis. Even if not everyone is a shinobi, they are inseparable from shinobi. Children yearn to be great shinobi and serve the vige, admiration and respect towards shinobi are engraved in the bones of most adults.


    ��Kuroto-san.�� Shisui��s call broke Kuroto��s train of thought.


    Kuroto looked towards Shisui bowing to him. Kuroto nodded with a smile, ��Shisui�� and returned the greeting.


    As both candidates raised their right hands and formed the seal of confrontation gradually cheers dropped and the stadium became quiet.


    Including the Daimyo of the Land of Fire and the Hokage of the Five Great Nations, everyone was looking at Shisui and Kuroto.


    Jiraiya was the referee of the match, he appeared in the area with a body flicker and exined the rules of the match. Then he looked at the candidates and asked, ��Are the two of you ready?��


    Shisui nodded, ��Be careful Kuroto-san!��


    Kuroto also nodded, ��Let��s start!��


    Seeing that both the candidates were ready, he nodded at them and signaled the start of the battle, ��Begin!��


    As the signal to start the fight was given, Shisui was the first to make his move. He weaved the hand signs and as he finished several blurry figures started to appear around. Within a few short breaths, the entire arena was filled with hundreds of such figures.


    What��s strange is that the blurry figures have the same appearance as Shisui, making it difficult to discern the real Uchiha Shisui.


    ��


    In the VIP Stand


    Looking at the hundreds of figures of Uchiha Shisui in the arena, Raikage, Tsuchikae, Mizukage, and Kazekage stared at each other in surprise.


    The oldest Kage among them�Cthe Tsuchikage�Ccouldn��t help but murmur in praise, ��Fast�� He really lives up to his name�� ��Shisui of the Body Flicker.����


    Even Raikage had to admit that unless using his ��Lightning Chakra Armour�� he won��t be able to move as fast as Uchiha Shisui.


    A worried look shed in the eyes of Hokage. Even if a shinobi of his vige was earning the praise of the Kages of other vigers, Hiruzen couldn��t say that he was happy to hear it.


    From the beginning, Hiruzen was been extremely worried in regards to the match between Uchiha Shisui and Hyuga Kuroto.


    Earlier he thought that if Shisui were to fight while releasing water, the scene would be embarrassing. The Kages and leaders of the other ns will realize that something has been set up behind the scenes. But considering the strength Shisui has disyed from his first Jutsu, Hirzuen is now worried about the oue of the battle, and couldn��t help but think, ��Will he be able to win this?��


    ��


    On the other side of the Stadium


    With his Byakugan activated, Neji looked at the arena with a shocked expression, ��This�� this�� what kind of Jutsu is this?��


    As far as Neji can see with his Byakugan, every figure of Shisui had a chakra sign. It��s as if all those hundreds of Shisui are Shadow Clones, but ��Shadow Clone Jutsu�� can not create so many Clones besides, the hand signs Shisui used were different from the ��Shadow Clone Jutsu��, Neji is sure of this because he too has mastered the that Jutsu.


    Sasuke thought for a while, then said in an uncertain tone, ��Perhaps Shisui-nii-san is using ��Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu��?! I heard Nii-san mention that Jutsu once, it��s an A-Ranked Forbidden Jutsu because it consumes too mu�C����


    Suddenly a voice interrupted Sasuke, ��Don��t be an idiot Sasuke�� that��s not ��Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu���� it��s Shisui��s unique Body Flicker�� the very Jutsu that earned him the moniker of ��Shisui of the Body Flicker.����


    He turned around and eximed in surprise, ��Shinichi-nii-san�� you did not go with the others?��


    Shinichi shook his head distastefully, ��They are too noisy for my liking.��


    Having witnessed the strength of Kuroto, Nagato, ��Madara��, and ��Hiruko��, it has be difficult for him to tolerate the arrogance of his nsmen. In his view, they possess so little strength, yet have such arrogance, which is a disgrace in his eyes. Therefore, he prefers to keep his distance from the ignorant nsmen. Precisely why, he chose toe here.


    Neji asked in surprise, ��Body Flicker Jutsu? How can that be Body Flicker Jutsu? There are so many of them, and each of them has a chakra sign.!��


    Sasuke and Naruto nodded in agreement with Neji and looked at Shinichi in confusion. The Body Flicker Jutsu used by Shisui ispletely different from the Body Flicker Jutsu that they know.


    Shinichi did not bother to exin, instead, he observed Shisui in the arena, and thought to himself, ��His speed is exponentially fasterpared to what I remember. Is it because of Shodaime-sama��s cells?��


    As far as Shinichi can remember, thest time he saw Shisui use his unique Body Flicker Jutsu, he couldn��t create these many ��shadows��, moreover, Shisui generally used his ��Shadows�� in dim light. The Jutsu wasn��t as effective in the bright areas.


    But now? That��s not the case at all. Not only Shisui is able to create hundreds of ��Shadows�� he is able to disy such effectiveness in broad daylight, which surprised even Shinichi.


    ��


    On Kakashi��s side


    Asuma was surprised upon looking at hundreds of Shisui in the arena, and asked Kakashi, ��Do you think Kuroto can win?��


    Kakashi had no answer, and thought, ��Is Shisui fighting to win?��


    On the other side, Shizune looked at Tsunade with a pale expression, ��Tsunade-sama�� will he be able to win?��


    Tsunade was unsure.


    Shizune said in a panicked voice, ��Maybe�� maybe it would be best if we retract our bet on him�� otherwise�� otherwise����


    Tsunade nodded, ��Yes�� it��s possible that Shisui is fighting to win�� go�� go�� retract our bet!��


    ��


    On the Arena


    Looking at hundreds of Shisui surrounding him. Kuroto grinned, unsheathed his Kusanagi Sword, and pointed at Shisui as he said, ��Well then�� let��s have some fun!��


    Hundreds of Shisui replied in unison, ��I��ll try not to disappoint you Kuroto-san!��

 Chapter 840 - Hokage Election: Stage 1: Match 1

    ��I��ll try not to disappoint you Kuroto-san!��


    As the voice resounded through the stadium, all the figures of Shisui in the arena moved. They all rushed towards Kuroto.


    ��Wh�Cwhat happened?��


    ��You��ve got to be kidding!��


    ��I can��t see what��s happening there!��


    The audience in the stands was stunned, they were unable to understand what was happening in the fighting arena.


    Konoha Vigers have had the chance to witness many fights over the years, however, this is the first time they are watching a battle where their eyes are unable to keep up.


    Let alone ordinary vigers and the Genins, the eyes of most of the Chunin were unable to keep up with Shisui��s speed either.


    Everyone has heard of ��Shisui of the Body Flicker��, but only now they havee to personally realize what the title means.


    And before they could react, sound ear piercing sounds echoed on the battlefield causing everyone to painfully cover their ears, ��Aaaah! It��s so loud!��


    Shisui was moving faster than the speed of sound, so each of his movements was causing a sonic boom.


    ��


    VIP Stands


    Daimyo covered his face with his folding fan, and spoke in difort, ��I suppose this is to be expected from a shinobipeting to be Godaime Hokage.��


    Hiruzen sighed and did not entertain Daimyo.


    The scene at the arena is beyond his expectations. His entire brain was busy devising countermeasures to the Situation in which Shisui wins this match, ��It seems the initial preparation was not useless�� we might have to rely on that.��


    ��


    Contestant Waiting Area


    Jiraiya patted Kakashi on the shoulder, and said, ��It would be better if you mentally prepare yourself to face Shisui.��


    Kakashi nodded with a solemn expression, ��Hmm.��


    The speed disyed by Shisui has greatly exceeded even Kakashi��s expectations. He has known Shisui from their time in the Anbu, but Kakashi never thought that Shisui would be so fast. At this moment, even Kakashi dared not im to be faster than Shisui despite having masterly Flying Raijin.


    In the corner, Tsunade-hime prayed while looking at the battlefield with a worried expression, ��Hyuga Kuroto�� you must preserve�� at least until Shizune gets the money back!��


    ��


    On the side of the Hyuga n


    The moment the first sonic boom echoed in the arena, Hiashi subconsciously activated his Byakugan and looked at the fighting arena. Even he was surprised to find that he was unable topletely keep up with Shisui��s figure.


    Sitting beside Hiashi, Elder Sada murmured with a relieved breath, ��Hiashi�� fortunately you did not nominate yourself�� otherwise�� I really can��t imagine����


    Hiashi nodded.


    Normally he should have been embarrassed or angry that his strength was being questioned, however, that did not happen, rather he was relieved.


    In his opinion, the words of Elder Sada are not mockery. He�Chimself�Cdoesn��t think that he has the ability to fight back such an opponent. He doesn��t think that Kuroto has any chance either.


    Rather than embarrassing oneself and the n, it is better to watch the battle from the sidelines and allow things to hap�C?!


    ng!


    His train of thought was suddenly interrupted as his ears picked up the sound of the collision of iron and iron. This sound wasn��t very loud, and if not for having the sense of an elite Jonin, Hiashi might have missed it!


    Taken aback, he focused his gaze on the arena and soon his face couldn��t hide his surprise as he saw the cause of such a sound. The expected scene of Kuroto being knocked unconscious by Shisui did not ur, rather, a sharp metallic collision echoed through the stadium.


    The first metallic collision was soon followed by the second�� then the third�� then the fourth and soon an iron symphony was yed from the arena.


    It was the sound produced by the collision of Kuroto and Shisui��s weapons.


    Hiashi couldn��t believe what he was seeing, countless afterimages of Shisui were attacking Kuroto from all directions at sonic speed, however, Kuroto was elegantly defending against all of them with precise and sharp movements.


    No matter how many Shisui attacked Kuroto, they couldn��t get past his defense.


    Seeing such a scene, Hiashi��s expression became solemn.


    Before he could get used to this scene, the situation in the fighting arena changed.


    Having defended against Shisui��s onught for a while, Kuroto decided to make his move. Immediately, he disappeared from where he stood�Cuntil a while ago�Cand shuttled across the arena while leaving behind a trail of afterimages.


    Now Kuroto was on the offense and Shisui had to defend.


    ��


    In the Audience


    Sasuke�Cwith his Sharingan activated�Ckept looking left-right, and up-down as he shouted with a frustrated expression, ��Damn it�� I can��t keep up at all!��


    Of course, he knew that there was a vast difference between his strength and the strength of the two people fighting in the arena, only now he hase to realize that the difference is this big.


    If he can��t keep up with their movements even with his Sharingan, how will he react against them if he were to face any of them?


    Neji was no different from Sasuke and looked at the arena in shock.


    He has always been proud of his strength and speed. But seeing the strength of his Sensei and the former Vice-Principal, he realized that all this time, he was a frog sitting at the bottom of a well. With his strength and speed, let alone fight someone like Kuroto and Shisui, he can��t even be a bystander in their fight. He would end up dying and not even understand how he died.


    Different from the frustrated Sasuke and shocked Neji, Naruto was awed, ��Amazing!��


    He stared at the ongoing confrontation in a daze, ��Will I have to surpass them if I want to be the greatest Hokage?��


    Looking at the reactions of the three kids, Shinichi smirked, ��Heh.�� Internally, he couldn��t help but think, ��Everyone is this shocked already�� I wonder what will happen if they learn that these two are not even half-serious.��


    ��


    On the other side


    Rock Lee��s eyes were sparkling in awe and fascination as he looked at the field. He couldn��t help but exim in excitement, ��So�� so strong! Kuroto-Sensei and Shisui-Sensei are so strong!��


    ��Heh�� let me tell you a secret Lee.�� Said Guy with a smirk.


    ��What secret?�� asked Lee, looking at Guy.


    ��They haven��t used their full strength! Both of them are much much stronger!�� answered Guy with a smile.


    Unlike most of the audience, Guy had no problem keeping up with Shisui and Kuroto. He has long adapted to such high-speed and high-intensity battles. Therefore, he was able to see that neither Kuroto nor Shisui had used their full strength yet.


    Lee was taken aback, and he asked in excitement, ��Guy-Sensei! Can shinobi be this strong with just physical skills?��


    Sitting beside Rock Lee, Guy shed a bright smile as he answered, ��Of course! Anyone can be strong so long as they work hard!��


    Lee��s eyes brightened, and he asked, ��Guy Sensei�� can I also be strong?��


    Guy showed his ��Nice Guy�� pose and nodded, ��Of course�� the two of them have worked hard to have such strength�� if you wish to be strong like them�� then you must also work hard, and you must believe in yourself! This is what the youth is all about!��


    ��


    ��Shisui�� why don��t we take this up a notch?!�� said Kuroto as the de of his sword shed with Shisui��s sword.


    Shisui nodded, ��Hmm.�� lightning started to sh around him and Shisui��s speed once again increased.


    Shisui was using lightning to increase his action speed and reaction speed.


    Noting the shes of lightning, Kuroto��s smile widened, ��That��s what I am talking about�� Immediately, chakra burst out of his body like a raging me, as his speed and strength increased.


    Kuroto was using the Eight Inner Gates to increase his strength and speed.


    As soon as the two candidates increased the intensity of their battle, the stadium was in an uproar.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Loud explosions rang as the ground and walls started to crack.


    In the stans, the audience screamed in excitement and panic. The battle between Shisui and Kuroto was affecting the environment around them. And the stadium was the first to suffer.


    Within a short few moments, the pirs supporting the stands started to crack and copse, causing the audience to panic.


    The shinobi responsible for maintaining the order protected the civilians. But the damage to the stadium was continuously increasing, causing the captain to shout in anger, ��Where is the Sealing Division? What��s taking them so long? Tell them to hurry up or the entire stadium will copse!��


    ��Fuinjutsu: Four-Purple me Formation!��

 Chapter 841 - Uchiha Shisui Defeated?

    Chapter �C 841 Uchiha Shisui Defeated?


    ��Fuinjutsu: Four-Purple me Formation!��


    Instantly, the fighting arena was covered in a Four-Purple me Formation, and themotion in the stands finally subsided.


    The spectators who were injured were sent to the Infirmary, and the copsed rubble was cleared.


    Even if order was restored in the stands, the battle between Kuroto and Shisui continued and the audience��s shock did not diminish. They never expected that just watching the battle between two Hokage Candidates could be so dangerous.


    ��This is really another level!�� such a thought shed in the minds of all the spectators as theypared this battle with the battles of the Chunin Exams that they see quite often.


    ��


    VIP Stands


    Although Sandaime was displeased with all the ruckus, he did not criticize anyone. The change just now was too sudden, let alone the sealing division and the shinobi responsible for maintaining order, even he was taken aback.


    At this time, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire spoke in a nervous tone of voice, ��Witnessing such a battle is really dangerous!��


    Sandaime smiled wryly, ��Please forgive us�� It was a mistake on our part that such a ruckus urred. Appropriate measures have been taken, there won��t be any problem going forward.��


    Daimyo nodded, ��It��s all right.�� And added, ��But I must say, those two seem to be really strong. It��s reassuring that Konoha has excellent ninjas.��


    Sandaime exined proudly, ��The ones fighting are Uchiha Shisui�Cfrom the Uchiha n�Cand Hyuga Kuroto�Cfrom the Hyuga n�CBoth of them are excellent and trustworthy.��


    Daimyo nodded with a smile, ��I see.��


    The stronger Konoha is, the more prosperous the Land of Fire will be. Therefore, Daimyo��s concern towards Konoha is not just for show, he is genuinely concerned.


    Moreso when the terrorist organizations are more and more active in the Elemental Nations. Daimyo hopes that Konoha��s Hokage is someone who can stand up to the leaders of these terrorist organizations so that the Land of Fire remains safe.


    Hiruzen turned his attention back on the battle between Shisui and Kuroto as he wondered, ��This is strange�� since when did Kuroto��s strength improve so much? Or was it always this good and we never realized it? I might have to ask Kakashi.��


    Although Shisui��s relentless and violent attack did surprise Hirzen, what really baffled him was Kuroto��s response to these relentless attacks. This entire time, Kuroto has been effortlessly dealing with Shisui��s offensive. As if, it��s nothing and he is used to it!


    At this time, Kazekage Pakura said, ��Such a battle�� I am afraid only those with Dojutsu can have, right?��


    ��I don��t want to admit it�� but yes.�� Replied Raikage in response to Kazekage��s question.


    Ay�Cwhile using the ��Lightning Chakra Mode���Ccan move with such speed, however, such delicate movements and precise attacks are not up his alley. The amount of information that he perceives at such a fast speed is too much for him to be able to process in such short intervals of time, and even if he can react fast enough, it wouldn��t be elegant enough.


    This is something only shinobi with Dojutsu Kekkei Genkai can do.


    Their every movement, every attack, and every strike are made after careful analysis.


    ��Such an enviable talent Konoha has.�� Sighed Onoki.


    In everyone��s eyes, Uchiha Shisui and Hyuga Kuroto are testing their skills, but in Onoki��s vision, two Konoha Shinobi are simply showing off their strength. And people like him can not help but envy Konoha for having such capable shinobi in their vige.


    Unlike Raikage and Tsuchikage, Mizukage had a calm expression. He is aware of the true strength of the Shisui and Kuroto, therefore, he does not react much to their current fighting.


    Even with the support of lightning stimtion, moving at such a fast speed for so long is a bit difficult for Shisui. Soon, people started to notice that the number of figures was decreasing.


    Of course, despite the number of figures decreasing, the intensity of the battle continued to increase.


    Because of the impact generated by the sh between Kuroto and Shisui cracks continued to spread throughout the arena.


    If not for the timely use of ��Fuinjutsu: Four-Purple me Formation!��, the stadium would have reached close to copse by now.


    ��


    Candidate Waiting Area


    Feeling the constant tremors, Jiraiya couldn��t help but mutter in amazement, ��He has been able to hold on for so long? Moreover�� that chakra covering him�� it��s really����


    Kakashi exined, ��Just like me�� Kuroto has been mastering ��Eight Inner Gates��. Although his use is a little different from how Guy and I use these gates�� but the effect is simr�� that��s why, he is able to keep up with Shisui.��


    Jiraiya nodded in understanding, ��I see�� that makes sense.��


    As one of the Sannins, Jiraiya understands the power of ��Eight Inner Gates��. So, when he learned that Kuroto had also learned to open the ��Eight Inner Gates��, he quickly epted Kuroto��s strength. With that forbidden Taijutsu, it is indeed possible.


    ��But�� there��s still something amiss in all of this.�� He thought inwardly. Jiraiya has a feeling that they have been overlooking something, but he can not point it urately what��s amiss.


    Whoosh!


    ��Tsunade-sama, I am back!�� At this time, Shizune appeared with a panting breath and gave her a smile that meant, ��It was a sess!��


    ��Good!�� nodded Tsunade and breathed a sigh of relief.


    For the first time, she felt that the God of Gambling must be helping her this time. If not, Shizune wouldn��t have seeded at such a critical moment.


    While Tsunade was pleased, Shizune was surprised to find that the battle between Kuroto and Shisui was not finished, ��Huh, the match isn��t finished yet?��


    Just as Tsunade was about to answer Shizune��s question��


    ng!


    Suddenly a crisp metallic sound echoed. Then a rotating broken de flew high into the sky.


    Everyone��s gaze was attracted towards that broken de.


    As the broken de pierced the ground, the spectators were shocked to find that the broken de was part of Shisui��s Tant��.


    What��s more shocking is that the shard edge of Kuroto��s sword was resting on Shisui��s neck!


    ��That�� is the fight over?!��


    ��Uchiha Shisui��s Tant�� is broken?��


    ��Hyuga Kuroto��s sword is resting on Uchiha Shisui��s neck?!��


    ��Does that mean Uchiha Shisui lost?��


    ��Hyuga Kuroto won?��


    ��Didn��t Uchiha Shisui have the upper hand?��


    The sudden change surprised the audience, and the Uchiha nsmen were more shocked. They did not expect such an end to the battle.


    Caw! Caw! Caw! Caw!


    Suddenly, the cawing of crows was heard all over the stadium. And soon everyone was once again surprised to find the body of Uchiha Shisui turning into a murder of crows and dispersing into the air.


    ��Ohhh�� it turns that that was Shisui��s Crow Clone Technique!��


    ��Damn�� for a moment I thought that Shisui lost!��


    ��How is that possible? Compared to Shisui�� Hyuga Kuroto��a ain��t that good!��


    ��Heck yeah�� he should be proud that he has been able to hold on for this long.��


    Looking at the surreal scene of countless crows in the sky, the morale of Uchiha Shisui supporters was immediately at its peak.


    Kuroto smiled and sheathed his sword as he raised his hand, and shouted, ��Fight!��

 Chapter 842 Abrupt Defeat

    ��Fight!��


    Instantly, something that nobody expected happened. An in-fighting broke out among the crows flying in the sky as they.


    Two murders of crows covered the sky above the stadium as they fought amongst themselves.


    The light in the stadium was dimmed, countless ck feathers were continuously swirling in the sky, and a reddish hue started to cover the arena giving it a surreal scene, as if an illusion.


    Naruto scratched his head with a puzzled look, ��What��s happening?��


    Neji tried to exin, but he did not know how to exin either.


    He was certain that the crows were not Genjutsu as he is able to perceive their chakra with his Byakugan, however, he couldn��t deny that everything looked so surreal.


    Different from Naruto and Neji��s confusion, Sasuke was taken aback, ��They are fighting amongst themselves? Why? Did Shisui-nii-san lose control of them?��


    The other Uchiha nsmen sitting in the stands had a simr doubt.Fugaku and Shinichi instantly understood the reason behind such a strangeness, and exined, ��It��s not that there is infighting among the crows, rather, there are two different murder crows fighting each other.��


    Neji asked in surprise, ��Meaning Sensei also uses crow summons?��


    Shinichi nodded, ��Seems to be the case.��


    It was exactly as Shinichi had guessed, there were two different murders of crows fighting each other. One was summoned by Shisui, while the other was summoned by Kuroto. It��s just that Kuroto had cleverly mixed his summoned crows with Shisui��s so it was difficult to identify which crow was summoned by Kuroto and which one was summoned by Shisui.


    <em>Thud! Thud! thud! Thud! THUD!</em>


    <em>Poof! Poof! Poof! Poof! POOF!</em>


    As the battle became fiercer, the bodies of dead or injured crows started to fall on the ground with muffled sounds and they continued to disappear leaving behind a cloud of white smoke. It didn��t take long for their number to dwindle.


    By the time all the crows had disappeared, the figure of Shisui also copsed on the ground, panting and injured, there were several tears and cuts on his body.


    Shisui tried to get up once again, however, his body was weakened and he didn��t have any energy left, ��Sigh�� Kuroto-san. It seems this is my defeat.��


    It was difficult to determine why and how Shisui got injured, but the fact of the matter is, that Uchiha Shisui wasn��t in the state to be able to continue the fight and admit defeat.


    ��Shisui�� you really get careless sometimes.�� Said Kuroto with a sigh, then helped Shisui get up.


    ��


    ��Shisui-nii-san actually lost?�� Sasuke muttered in shock, and asked in disbelief, ��But how? It doesn��t make any sense! He�� he has yet to use his Mangekyou Sharingan!��


    Naruto and Neji had simr doubts.


    Shinichi answered, ��The answer is quite obvious�� From the beginning, the entire battle was in Bo�C�� ah�� I mean in Hyuga Kuroto��s hands. The Kenjutsu battle and the battle between their summons were a distraction all along�� The real weapon here was the poison that worked before Shisui could use his Mangekyou Sharingan.��


    ��Poison?!�� Sasuke, Naruto, and Neji muttered in shock.


    Shinichi nodded, ��Yes�� You, kids, may not know this, but your principal is a poison master, and he is very creative with his poisons.��


    Sasuke was not satisfied, ��But how can he defeat Shisui-nii-san with poison? He�� he has the Mangekyou Sharingan!��


    Shinichi shook his head, ��Mangekyou Sharingan is not an omnipotent kid, just ept this fact!��


    Neji asked, ��But�� when did Sensei use poison? Was it in the sword?��


    Shinichi shrugged, ��I am not certain either�� but my guess is�� that red hue we saw a while ago was the poison all along, and it was being constantly dispersed on the battlefield, although I am a little confused about how he dispersed the poison without alerting Shisui and the rest of us, he did it anyway. As the concentration of the poison increased in the air, it gained a reddish color. Once the poison was dispersed, Hyuga Kuroto��s win was all but assured, all he needed to do was stall the battle until the poison took its effect on Shisui, and Shisui could no longer fight. This just shows how dangerous he can be in a battle.��


    It was exactly as Shinichi had guessed. Slowly and steadily a poison that he prepared himself was covering the arena through the battle. Once inhaled, under normal conditions, this poison will only cause mild hallucinations as everyone in the stands experienced but under high-speed movement, it will have dire effects affecting the decision-making and movement ability of a person just like it did with Shisui.


    Although Shisui has the strength of a Super Kage, he did not take into ount the possibility of Kuroto using such poison for the battle, hence he lost. It��s as simple as that.


    Of course, not everyone was able to understand the exact cause of Uchiha Shisui��s abrupt defeat.


    ��


    VIP Stands


    As the result of the first battle became clear, Sandaime finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    By now, he also understood the entire course of the battle and how the poison Kuroto dispersed in the air was his real weapon. He isn��t sure whether Kuroto and Shisui had made pre-arrangements for such a battle, but the result is what he desired.


    ��!00 million Ryo were not spent in vain.�� Sandaime thought as he looked at the figure of Kuroto and Shisui in the arena.


    ��


    At the same time, Jiraiya and Kakashi also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although the battle between Kuroto and Shisui was full of ups and downs and ended a bit too abruptly, it was finally back on track and produced the result that they desired.


    On the other hand, Shizune and Tsunade were not as happy as the others.


    Shizune was in tears and stared at the two people with a nk expression, ��If�� if we hadn��t withdrawn our money we bet on Kuroto-kun�� then�� then��!��


    Tsunade��s lips twitched and she tried to exin, but then she remembered that she still ced a bit in Kakashi��s favor, which was a sure-win opportunity, and said, ��Don��t worry�� Well, so what if we did not win anything, we did not lose anything either. Now�� Kakashi is also there, and he is sure to win! So, we will still make a lot of money and we will be able to pay back our debts.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter – 843 - Hokage Election: Stage 1: Match 2

    As the result of the battle was announced and the Four-Purple me formation was removed, the cheers of the crowd erupted.


    The loudest and most excited were definitely the Hyuga nsmen.


    The moment Shisui conceded defeat, and the result of the battle was announced, almost all the Hyuga nsmen stood up in excitement, pping, hooting, and shouting praises for Kuroto.


    Although Kuroto has only won the first battle of the first round of the Hokage Election, this is still enough to take the Hyuga n over the moon.


    After all, the person Kuroto defeated was none other than Uchiha Shisui�Csomeone unanimously considered to be�Cthe strongest weapon of the five great Shinobi Viges. By defeating Uchiha Shisui in a one-on-one battle, not only Kuroto proved that the Uchiha n is not invincible, but he also saved the falling reputation of the Hyuga n.


    Looking at the happy and excited faces of his nsmen, Elder Fukiage became gloomy. Unlike the members of the branch family, he was feeling bitter about Kuroto��s win. Hyuga Kuroto may have won against Uchiha Shisui and brought great honor to the Hyuga n, however, this achievement is made by a member of the branch family who is out of the control of the main family.


    Kuroto��s win is nothing more than a harsh p in the face of the main family that has been trying to discredit Kuroto. The cheers of the excited nsmen are a mockery!


    Based on the result of this battle, even if Kuroto fails to be the Godaime Hokage, his poprity and reputation in the hearts of Hyuga nsmen and Konoha Vigers will definitely increase! And it will be more difficult to control Kuroto in the future.


    ��Damn it! How did I not realize earlier that his existence is the biggest threat to our authority?!�� muttered Elder Fukiage while gnashing his teeth in anger.Of course, even if angered, and frustrated, the thought of killing or eliminating Kuroto never once crossed his mind.


    The reason? Elder Fukiage may not realize it, however, the seed of fear was deeply rooted in his heart. He may not want to ept it, but more than anger towards Kuroto, there is fear in his heart, he is afraid of Hyuga Kuroto!


    Unaware of Elder Fukiage��s thoughts, Kuroto smiled as he looked at the excited crowd, then bowed lightly.


    After that, he and Shisui turned around and returned to their waiting room.


    ��


    Waiting Room


    As soon as he entered the waiting room assigned to him, he was stunned to find Yui in tears. He looked at her with a confused expression, and said, ��Look at you crying and embarrassing yourself�� I won! Shouldn��t you be happy?��


    Struggling to wipe her tears, Yui shook her head, ��I�� I am happy�� these are tears of joy and relief! I�� I am just so happy that I couldn��t hold back!��


    Kuroto shook his head with a smile, ��It��s just a win, nothing to get so worked up about.�� Then pulled her into his embrace, and caressed her back, ��There�� there����


    With her hands around Kuroto��s neck, Yui looked at Kuroto with her moistened eyes and nodded, ��It may not be anything special for you Kuroto-kun, but for me, it��s very important. Everyone is cheering for you, this makes me so happy.��


    ��If this was enough to make you cry, I wonder how you will deal with these things in the future if I were to be Hokage, you will have to get used to it.�� Said Kuroto with a chuckle.


    ��I�� I think I can try.�� Nodded Yui with a giggle, as she stared into Kuroto��s eyes and leaned in for a kiss that Kuroto quickly reciprocated.


    While the two lovers were having an intimate moment, the gate of the waiting room was pushed open, and several people walked in.


    They were none other than acquaintances of the two.


    Kakashi, Asuma, Might Guy, Kurenai, Anko, Shizune, Hayate, Yugao, as well as Neji.


    ��Oh my god Kuroto�� how did you�C?�� But as soon as they saw Kuroto and Yui in each other embrace, several people blushed. And Kurenai hurriedly covered Neji��s eyes much to the confusion of the young Hyuga.


    As soon as the couple noticed their friends barging into the waiting room, they stopped and separated. Kuroto was fine, not affected even if caught in an intimate moment, but Yui was embarrassed, and Anko��s teasing only made it worse for her.


    After this short episode of getting caught, everyone congratted Kuroto for his win over Uchiha Shisui and then returned to the stands since the next match would be starting soon.


    On the way to the stands, whoever saw Kuroto congratted him for his win. Kuroto hadn��t realized it, but after bing a Hokage candidate his reputation shot up in Konoha. And almost everyone was enthusiastic to greet him.


    ��


    Compared to the enthusiasm of the other stands, the atmosphere in the Uchiha Stands was a little weird.


    Even if Fugaku had prepared himself for such a result considering Kurot and Shisui��s friendship, the others in the Uchiha n were not ready for such a result.


    The Uchiha nsmen had yet to recover from the shock of Shisui��s defeat. They hadn��t expected their strongest nsmen to be defeated in such a manner.


    Having suffered several humiliations at the hands of Hyuga Kuroto over the years, the Uchiha havee to a unanimous agreement that Kuroto is strong and difficult to deal with, however, if his strength is considered, it��s definitely weaker than their strongest.


    Yet�� yet�� Kuroto defeated Shisui! And they really have nothing to me him because they didn��t think that the result would be any different if they reced Shisui in the arena.


    ��Sigh���� Most of the Uchiha nsmen sighed in defeat. Shisui is already defeated, even if they don��t want to ept it, the result won��t change.


    With that on the side, the eyes of all the Uchihanded on the back of their Patriarch.


    ��Fugaku-sama�� everything is up to you now.��


    ��Patriarch-sama, please show everyone why Uchiha n is the strongest!��


    ��Show them why you deserve to be the Hokage!��


    Shouldering the hope and expectation of his nsmen, Fugaku slowly got up, and said, ��Rest assured, this time, the position of Hokage belongs to Uchiha n, no one can stop that from happening.��


    Then he turned around and looked at the arena.


    Just as he was about to go for the battle, Mikoto held Fugaku��s hand, and lightly spoke from behind, ��Don��t overwork yourself, and may the fortune of war be with you.��


    ��All the best Otou-sama!�� added Kiyomi.


    Fugaku nodded lightly, then disappeared from the stands with a body flicker and then suddenly appeared in the arena as he spoke in a deep tone of voice, ��Hatake Kakashi,e forward�� it��s time for us to start as well!��


    ��


    VIP Stands


    ��My�� My�� the Uchiha Patriarch is quite enthusiastic about this battle it seems.�� Praised daimyo with a smile.


    Sandaime chuckled lightly, ��It seems so.�� Internally, he was a little embarrassed with the way Fugaku appeared in the arena and openly issued a challenge to Kakashi.


    ��


    On Kakashi��s side


    He had just returned from Kuroto��s waiting room and was about to make his way towards his waiting room when Fugaku��s voice reached his ears, ��Hatake Kakashi,e forward�� it��s time for us to start as well!��


    ��It seems he can��t wait to fight me!�� he muttered, looking at the Uchiha Patriarch standing in the arena.


    ��Yes.�� Nodded Jiraiya, then he patted Kakashi on the shoulder, and said, ��Be careful of Genjutsu.��


    Kakashi nodded solemnly. Having used Sharingan for years, Kakashi couldn��t be more aware of the abilities of the Sharingan, therefore, he knows what measures to take in order to deal with a Uchiha.


    At this time, Tsunade walked over and gave him a small slug, ��Hide this inside your clothes. With this, not only your injuries will be healed, but you won��tck chakra either as I will provide it to you.��


    Kakashi was a little hesitant, ��Won��t this be against the rules? And what would happen if he finds out?��


    Treating injuries is still eptable, however, providing him Chakra? That would definitely vite the rules.


    ��It��s just a summon, Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui also used them, so there is nothing to fret over. Besides, there is no rule that prohibits such conduct, so it will be fine. What��s important is that you defeat him.�� Exined Tsunade.


    Thinking of the responsibility that he shoulders, Kakashi nodded with a serious expression, ��I understand Tsunade-sama.��


    After giving the slug to Tsunade, Tsunade held his shoulder, and spoke in a terrifying tone, ��Remember, you-can-not-lose-this-game-at-any-cost-understand?��


    Taken aback by her terrifying expression, Kakashi hurriedly nodded, ��Yes!��


    ��


    <em>Whiish!</em>


    With the sound of metal cutting through the wind, a Kunai suddenly was on the field.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Only a momentter, with a silver sh, Kakashi��s figure appeared at the center of the field as he caught the Kunai and looked at Fugaku with a serious expression.


    ��It��s time for the second battle of the first stage of Godaime Hokage Elections!��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 844 Fugaku vs Kakashi

    The Hokage campaign is different from the Chunin Exams, here, even if the Hokage Candidates restrain themselves, the environment around them will still be affected, and if the stadium is destroyed because of their carelessness, they will be held responsible and will have to pay for the repairs and maintenance.


    So, Having learnt their lesson in the previous match, the sealing ss did not dare to be careless this time and activated the Four-Purple ck Formation at the start of the match.


    As soon as the Four-Purple me Formation was activated, Jiraiya�Cthe referee�Cexined the rules, and then gave the signal to start the match.


    ��


    In the Arena


    As soon as the match started, Kakashi immediately took out dozens of Kunai marked with Flying Raijin and threw them in all directions.


    Standing opposite Kakashi, Fugaku did not stop him, and he was not surprised by Kakashi��s move.


    Rather, this was within the scope of his predictions and he patiently stood with his Sharingan activated as he memorized the position of all the Flying Raijin Kunai. Even if all the Kunai are not marked with the Flying Raijin, by recording their position, he won��t be taken by surprise that easily.


    As candidates who were meant to fight in the First Stage of the Godaime Hokage elections, both sides studied each other before the battle, so they can anticipate the tactics that their opponent might adopt in the battle.Having made the preparations, Kakashi took out one more Kunai from his Shinboi Bag, and as he took his battle stance, he reminded Fugaku, ��I am going to make my move, be careful Fugaku-san.��


    Fugaku snorted coldly, ��Less talking more fighting.�� He didn��t need Kakashi to remind him, he can perfectly capture Kakashi��s movements with his Sharingan.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Kakashi��s body sank, and he disappeared with a silver sh.


    Soon, the sound of metal nking could be heard as sparks flew all over the battlefield.


    <em>Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!</em>


    ��


    Seeing Kakashi relentlessly attacking Fugaku, Jiraiya looked a little worried.


    Fugaku��s performance so far is somewhat simr to Kuroto��s from the previous game. Although he is a bit passive up until now, Fugaku has effortlessly resisted Kakashi��s relentless attacks with minimal and critical movement.


    Looking at such a scene, Jiraiya couldn��t help but wonder, ��The insight provided by the three-tomoe Sharingan�� can it reach such a level?��


    Noting Jiraiya��s worried expression, Tsunade said from the side, ��Have some confidence in Kakashi, he is Minato��s disciple after all.��


    Jiraiya shook his head, ��It��s not that I don��t have confidence in Kakashi��s skills.�� And added after a pause, ��I just feel a little uneasy�� as if�� as if things would not go the way we have nned.��


    ��Don��t tell me you were intimidated by Fugaku��s abilities.�� Tsunade raised her eyebrows in surprise, then she tried to calm Jiraiya��s nerves, ��Well, even if he is skilled, he has been the Patriarch of the Uchiha n for over a decade now, that means he has been away from the front lines for so long, he must have lost that touch. On the other hand, Kakashi�� is been on constant edge, sharpening himself. It will go down exactly as we have nned.��


    ��I hope that you are right Tsunade.�� Nodded Jiraiya with a sigh as he continued to observe the battle between the two candidates.


    In regards to Fugaku��s talent and close-quarterbat abilities, Jiraiya never once doubted them. All dojutsu users are good at Taijutsu and Kenjutsu, even if they don��t train too much, not to mention Fugaku is the Patriarch of the Uchiha n with years of experience, his skills are definitely top-notch.


    But Fugaku��s close-quarterbat skills did not worry Jiraiya, because Kakashi is no slouch either, he has what it takes to best Fugaku but Jiraiya can��t help but get worried thinking of the degree of insight disyed by Fugaku.


    ��


    Afterpleting a series of attacks to no avail, Kakashi disappeared and reappeared at a distance, panting lightly while looking intently at Fugaku.


    On the other hand, Fugaku�Cwith calm breathing�Clooked unaffected, and grinned slightly as Kakashi retreated, ��So that was the extent of Flying Raijin you have mastered up until now�� I must say,pared to Yondaime, you are not up to the mark yet.��


    Kakashi sighed lightly as his expression became solemn. He did not expect that his attacks wouldn��t even tire Fugaku.


    Kakashi expected that even if he wouldn��t able to defeat Fugaku in the first round of attacks, he would at least be able to force Fugaku to expose one or two ws and use that to weaken hisbat effectiveness.


    However, things did not go as he wanted. Not only his n failed, but he also wasted a lot of Chakra in vain.


    ��It appears that the burden of ��Flying Raijin�� is not small. The anterior muscles of your left thigh and the biceps branchii of your right arm has started to spasm. Your body has yet to adapt to such high-speed spatial travel. You seemed to be overwhelmed because of the continuous use of Flying Raijin.�� Said Fugaku urately pointing out what Kakashi was trying to ignore.


    Kakashi��s face darkened upon hearing the older Uchiha��s words.


    The fact that Fugaku can urately notice the state of his muscles under his shinobi gear from such a distance surprised Kakashi.


    Before Kakashi could think too much, Fugaku put the Kunai back in his Shinobi bag, then started to weave the hand signs, and spurted out, <em>��Fire Style: Majestic Fireball Jutsu!��</em>


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    Instantly, a sea of fire capable of turning the entire arena into ashes surged towards Kakashi.


    Different from Fugaku��s expectations, this time, Kakashi did not use Flying Raijin to avoid the sea of fire, rather, he weaved the hand signs, and pped the ground, <em>��Earth Style: Multi Mud Wall!��</em>


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    Instantly, a series of mud walls rose from the ground, blocking the sea of fire to move any further.


    In the face of the Majestic Fire Ball, although the mud walls looked small, however, they did not falter, and stood upright, stopping the fire to attack Kakashi.


    Fugaku��s eyes turned as he paid attention to his surroundings as two Kunai appeared in his hands. There is a strong possibility that Kakashi might use Flying Raijin using the cover provided by the two Jutsu and take him by surprise. No, rather than it being a ��strong possibility�� Fugaku seemed certain that Kakashi would do so.


    But there was no silver sh around him�� Just when Fugaku thought that Kakashi might have missed this opportunity, suddenly, the ground beneath him cracked.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    And the figure of Kakashi jumped out from the crack in the ground.


    ��Wha�C?!�� Fugaku was caught off guard.


    But of course, he is not so weak that he would be defeated by such a small mistake. The insight of his Sharingan allowed him to react in the nick of time, and using the Kunai in his right hand, Fugaku stabbed Kakashi.


    However, Kunai pierced Kakashi something that Fugaku hadn��t expected to happen. Rather than blood lightning came out of Kakashi��s body and attacked Fugaku.


    ��A Lightning Clone!? Then where is the real Hatake Kakashi?<em>��</em> thought Fugaku as he tried to resist the paralysis caused by the lightning.


    He did not have to wait as another sound of crack reached his ears.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The ground behind him cracked and Kakashi��s figure jumped out of it with a Kunai in his hand. He was going straight for Fugaku��s back, attempting to deliver the finishing blow to the paralyzed Fugaku.


    As Kakashi��s figure approached Fugaku��s back, the audience held their breath in nervousness and excitement.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Sandaime��s wrinkled face. He is quite certain that the person standing in the arena is the real Fugaku, not a clone.


    ��We won!�� Jiraiya and Tsunade thought in excitement.


    Sasuke looked fearful, ��No! Tou-san!��


    Even Kakashi in the field looked ted as he approached Fugaku��s back, ��It��s done!��


    Everyone had the same thought, ��Kakashi is the winner.��


    But Kuroto didn��t think so�� especially not when he saw the changing pattern in Fugaku��s eyes.


    The next moment, something that no one had expected happened. A roar that shook everyone��s soul resounded through the battlefield.


    <em>ROAR!</em>


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 845 A Family Of Monsters

    <em>ROAR!</em>


    As the soul-shaking roar resounded through the arena, the audience in the stands tensed-up, their bodies couldn��t move and their hearts started to beat faster and faster, it was instinctual fear.


    Followed by the roar, a red phantom made up of Chakra was projected out of Fugaku��s body, and took the form of Robcage Susano��o, protecting the paralyzed Fugaku from Kakashi��s attack.


    <em>Ding!</em>


    The Kunai in Kakashi��s hand collided with Fugaku��s Susano��o and stopped, it couldn��t break the defense of Susano��o, and the Kunai along with Kakashi was knocked away by the Susano��o.


    Knocked to the ground, Kakashi did not care about the pain and looked at the Susano��o projected out of Fugaku��s body with shock clearly apparent in his eyes. He had a bewildered expression as he muttered in disbelief, ��Su�� Susano��o?!��


    He is no stranger to Susano��o, time and time again he has seen different Susano��o. Shisui��s Susano��o, Shinichi��s Susano��o, Homusbi��s Susano��o, Madara��s Susano��o�� So, he knows that Susano��o can only be used by the Uchiha once they have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan!


    ��For him to be able to use Susano��o�� it means�� he too has����


    ��VIP Stand


    As soon as Susano��o made its appearance, Sandaime stood up from his seat and looked at the arena with an astonished face.


    Daimyo doubtfully nced at Sandaime. Noting the expression on his face, he guessed that perhaps the changes in the arena were unexpected and too shocking for Hiruzen. He looked to the side and noted that the other Kages were also shocked.


    The disy of Susano��o can only mean that Uchiha Fugaku has also awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, and this means that another difficult person has appeared in Konoha.


    The Kages felt conflicted. While their viges are in difficult conditions because of Akatsuki��s threat, one after another, geniuses are blooming in Konoha.


    For a moment, the Kages even thanked. If not for the existence of Akatsuki, they would have been the ones facing these geniuses on the battlefield!


    ��


    ��Damn it, my doubts were not without reason! It turns out that he already has the Mangekyou Sharingan!�� muttered Jiraiya with a solemn expression.


    He had doubts previously. Howe the behavior of the Uchiha n changed so much with Shinichi��s return? It stands to reason that Shinichi shouldn��t be able to bnce out the influence of Shisui on the Uchiha n, yet�� the Uchiha n became so tough.


    Most of all, Uchiha Fugaku�� who generally acts in restraint and caution suddenly became so active and even proposed the Godaime Hokage election.


    Now everything makes sense. Before Shinchi��s return, the Uchiha n was bnced by Fugaku and Shisui, and Shinichi��s return broke that bnce.


    Standing next to Jiraiya, Tsunade had a look of disbelief, ��Uchiha n�� there are actually three pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan?��


    While the Senju n is on the verge of extinction�Cher being the st�� remaining member of the n�Cthe Uchiha n is prospering more than ever, it��s difficult for her to ept such abnormal prosperity of the Uchiha n. There are as many as six Uchiha in the world who have awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, such a thing did not happen even in Uchiha Madara��s time!


    Shizune walked beside Tsunade, and asked in a light voice, ��Tsunade-sama, should I make another trip and withdraw our bet?��


    Tsunade answered sharply, ��Don��t be in such a hurry�� have you forgotten what happened in thest match? The winner won��t be decided until one party is defeated�� Kakashi hasn��t given up, how can we give up?��


    ��But we won��t be in the position of giving up once the winner is decided�� if Uchiha Fugaku wins we would lose all the money, that��s 10 million Ryo!�� muttered Shizune anxiously.


    Although she believes in Kakashi, his opponent is the Uchiha Patriarch! No matter how good, the possibility that Kakashi will be able to win this match is not very high!


    ��Kakashi has no other choice but to win this match!�� said Tsunade, and while looking at the arena, she added, ��I have been gambling for years, so I can analyze when I will win, and when I will not, so trust my experience!��


    ��The same experience that has put us in debt time and time again?�� muttered Shizune under her breath.


    Tsunade��s eyes narrowed as she asked, ��Did you say something Shizune?��


    Shizune hurriedly pointed at the arena and said, ��Look Tsunade-sama�� Kakashi-san is getting up!��


    Tsunade looked back towards the arena and Shizune breathed a sigh of relief.


    ��


    As Uchiha Fugaku used Susano��o, the Uchiha n roared in excitement. Their cheers resounded through the arena.


    The nervous Sasuke also stood up in excitement, and while pointing towards Fugaku he eximed, ��Look Naruto�� Tou-san also has Mangekyou Sharingan�� and that technique he is using�� it��s Susano��o! I knew Tou-san was the strongest!��


    Naruto asked in confusion, ��But his Susano��o is different from Shisui-sensei��s Susano��o.��


    Sasuke exined in a know-it-all tone, ��The color of everyone��s Susano��o is different.��


    ��Is that so?�� muttered Naruto lightly. He wasn��t talking about the color of Susano��o when he said ��different��.


    What he was referring to was the different feeling he got from Fugaku��s Susano��opared to Shisui��s Susano��o. Although quite subtle, there is a slight difference in the breath of the two Susano��o.


    But Naruto did not understand this feeling, and did not know how to exin, so he remained silent.


    Sasuke did not care about Naruto��s confusion, and turned to Shinichi next to him, ��Shinichi-nii-san�� look�� look�� just like you and Shisui-nii-san�� Tou-san also has the Mangekyou Sharingan!��


    Shinichi grinned to himself as he thought, ��Your old man is not the only one in your family with the Mangekyou Sharingan, even your stuck-up Gary-Tsu older brother also has those eyes!��


    Thinking so, Shinichi looked at Sasuke��s Sharingan, and sighed, ��This kid might also.��


    Sasuke is only a little over 10, and he already has a two-tomoe Sharingan, considering his talent, it wouldn��t be strange if he too awakens those eyes under stimtion.


    Then there is also that youngdy ��Uchiha Kiyomi��, she doesn��t seem to be half bad either.


    ��It��s really a family of monsters.�� Muttered Shinichi as he shook his head. At this point, he won��t even be surprised if he was to hear one day, ��Uchiha Mikoto has also awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 846 Ready to Die!?

    Back to the Arena


    Unlike the Uchihas in the stands, Fugaku�Cstanding in the protection of the Rib-cage Susano��o�Cwasn��t happy, rather he appeared to be displeased, extremely displeased.


    He had been prepared to reveal the fact that he had awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan in the Hokage election, but there is a certain order of things, and he did not want to reveal it in such a situation where he is pushed to the corner and left with no choice but to use the power of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ��Damn it!�� Fugaku gnashed his teeth in anger.


    In his vision, the fight against Kakashi was supposed to be the stage he would use to showcase the strength and majesty of the Uchiha n, and he nned to defeat Kakashi without having to resort to Mangekyou Sharingan, then as the winner, he would reveal the existence of his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    However, his ns were thwarted by Kakashi. The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he felt. He even cursed himself for getting caught by Kakashi��s rhythm in the battle.


    ��The Flying Raijin Kunai spread through the arena were a trap from the start, he wanted me to think that he would use only that Jutsu, and I was fooled! Damn, it!��


    Kakashi��s n was quite simr to Kuroto��s. Kuroto used himself as the bait to attract Shisui��s attention, and the poison he slowly dispersed in the arena was the real weapon, simrly, Kakashi used the advantage brought by the ��Flying Raijin�� to attract Fugaku��s attention and he hid underground using Earth Style Jutsu biding his time for the perfect opportunity to make an attack.


    ��He knew that because of the reputation of Flying Riajin, I would pay special attention to it, so he nned to use a less dangerous and less versatile Jutsu to make the real attack while using the more dangerous and more versatile Jutsu to distract me.��But it��s a pity. Unlike Kuroto, Kakashi did not haveplete knowledge of his opponent��s abilities. Otherwise, he might have seeded.


    By the time, Fugaku finished analyzing Kakashi��s tactic, Kakashi also got up from the ground and looked at his opponent solemnly.


    After the initial shock, Kakashi regained hisposure.


    ��So, it seems the Uchiha n has three Mangekyou Sharingan awakeners�� he thought, and muttered, ��All the more reason I can not lose this match!��


    Kakashi shoulders the trust and responsibility of continuing the will of fire and carrying forward the legacy of former Hokage, if he were to lose here, not only him but even the people�CSandaime Hokage, Sannin Jiraiya and Tsunade, as well as his friends andpanions�Cwho support him, will lose.


    Given the current precarious situation of the Shinobi World, a good Hokage is needed to unite and protect the vige. Kakashi isn��t sure whether the Uchiha Patriarch is up to the mark. The arrogance and lonely nature of Uchiha will definitely create a distance between them and the rest of the vige.


    If Uchiha Fugaku were to be the Godaime Hokage, there is a strong possibility that another catastrophe will break out in Konoha, and there is no guarantee that the vige will be able to recover this time.


    ��Konoha can not be handed over to Uchiha Fugaku!�� such a thought appeared in his mind, as Kakashi��s expression became resolute.


    By now, the paralysis effect on Fugaku��s body has disappeared, and he could move normally. He looked at Kakashi standing opposite to him, and spoke in a cold tone, ��Kakashi�� it seems I underestimated you. But not anymore����


    After speaking these words, Fugaku took a step forward and slowly approached Kakashi step by step.


    With each step, the form of Fugaku��s Susano��o evolved and the pressure it exerted on Kakashi increased. Within a few seconds, it transformed from the initial rib-cage stage to the half-body stage with bones, muscle and armour.


    Facing the pressure exerted by the Half-Body Susano��o as Fugaku approached him, Kakashi breathed heavily.


    It wasn��t just Kakashi, but almost all the people in the stands were breathing heavily, their hearts were beating rapidly and they were looking at the red phantom of chakra as if facing death.


    Many were also reminded of Homusubi��s Susano��o since the color and appearance of Fugaku��s Susano��o matched with Homusubi��s. Kakashi thought the same for a moment.


    However, there were a few differences. The most important detail that differentiated the two was the absence of Kusanagi no Tsurugi and Yata no Kagami in Fugaku��s Susano��o.


    As if seeing through Kakashi��s fear and nervousness, Fugaku grinned, ��In front of these eyes, anything you do is meaningless!��


    Feeling the pressure radiating from Fugaku��s Susano��o, Kakashi took a deep breath as his eyes regained focus.


    <em>ZiZizizizizzizi</em>


    Suddenly, lightning shed on his right arm, and it soon spread through his body. Under the stimtion of lightning chakra, the cell activity in Kakashi��s body increased. Although the effect wasn��t as good as the ��Lightning Chakra Armor�� used by Yondaime Raikage, it wasn��t far off.


    ��


    On Kuroto��s side


    Looking at lightning crackling all around Kakashi��s body, Kuroto narrowed his eyes with a thoughtful look, ��Kakashi��s affinity with the Lightning Chakra Nature is really exaggerated. Perhaps I can use his cells to create the Lightning Chakra Clone.��


    The development and cultivation of Earth Chakra Nature are almostplete, so Kuroto has to focus on the next clone. Lightning Clone is the next, and he has to work on it as soon as possible.


    Over the years, Kakashi has shown an extremely high affinity for the Lightning Chakra, not to mention the purple lightning�Ca Single Chakra Nature Transformation�Che creates after the fourth great shinobi war. If Kuroto didn��t guess incorrectly, then the strength of Kakashi��s purple lightning should be as good as Darui��s ck Lightning.


    Taking everything into ount, Kakashi��s cells are a very good option for the Lightning Chakra Clone,


    As Kuroto was thinking about future prospects, the situation on the battlefield changed.


    ��


    After pushing the Lightning Chakra to the limit, Kakashi did not hold back and used another outrageous Jutsu.


    <em>��Eight Inner Gates Formation!��</em>


    <em>��The Gate of Opening: Open!��</em>


    <em>��The Gate of Healing: Open!��</em>


    <em>��The Gate of Life: Open!��</em>


    <em>��The Gate of Pain: Open!��</em>


    One after another, Kakashi opened four gates as a terrifying chakra burst out of his body.


    ��


    As everything unfolded before his eyes, Jiraiya clenched his fist tightly.


    He could see Kakashi��s resolve, at this time, Kakashi is prepared to die.


    Having lost his Sharingan, Kakashi��s vision is unable to keep up with speed when he uses LIghtining to coat his body. There is a strong possibility that he might die because of using that Jutsu.


    What��s more, on top of coating his body with lightning, Kakashi also used the Eight Inner Gates Formation and opened four gates!


    If his vision could barely keep up with his speed with lightning coat, now, with the speed boost provided by the Eight Inner Gates, there is no way he would be able to see! What��s more troublesome is that hecks an eye!


    And even if he can get past these problems, there is another issue.


    ��Will his body be able to handle such pressure?�� muttered Tsunade with a worried expression.


    Using Lightning stimtion ces a huge toll on the body, and using Eight Inner Gates on top of that is definitely not something a normal person can bear. It wouldn��t be surprising if Kakashi��s body starts to destroy from within!


    ��


    Terrifying lightning zapped around Kakashi, cutting winds swirled around him and a huge burst of chakra was wrapped around him, giving him the look of the god of lightning.


    Facing such a Kakashi, even Fugaku felt a little dread in his heart.


    Just when Fugaku thought that this would be the end.


    Kakashi grinned at him as he spoke, ��Since I am already here, then I might as well use everyst ounce of my strength before I die!��


    <em>��The Gate of Limit: Open!��</em>


    Suddenly, the pressure exerted by Kakashi increased. At the same time, blood leaked from his nostrils.


    ��He is willing to die just to stop me!?��


    If Fugaku felt a little dread earlier, then now he was filled with anger, ��You bastard! Are you even willing to sacrifice your life just to stop the Uchiha n from bing the Hokage? Why?! Why can��t Uchiha be Hokage?! Why?!?!!!!!!!��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 847 Kakashi vs Fugaku II

    Kakashi representing the Hokage Faction, and Fugaku carrying the hopes of the Uchiha n, both sides realize that they carry the hopes and burdens of the people supporting them.


    Therefore, neither of the two has the option of losing this fight.


    This is why, Kakashi is willing to risk his life in order to defeat Fugaku and stop the Uchiha n from ascending to the role of Hokage. Seeing Kakashi��s determination to die just to stop the Uchiha n from ascending, rather than being afraid, Fugaku was furious. He felt that Kakashi was treating him as the enemy of Konoha from whom the vige must be protected at all costs, even if he has to sacrifice his life!


    He has been used to restraining his emotions, however, at this time, Fugaku couldn��t control himself and roared in anger, ��Why?!��


    To Fugaku, this isn��t fair. The Uchiha n is one of the founding ns and has always worked hard to protect the vige, yet they are always treated as if they are the enemy.


    Despite being one of the two founding ns, Uchiha has been restricted in Konoha, and excluded from the vige��s political circle.


    No matter how many achievements the Uchiha shinobi make, they are never properly rewarded for their work.


    Even now, when the Uchiha n is so strong, the vige still refuses to recognize them for their effort!


    Fugaku can��t ept this! Intense killing intent was welling up in his heart, since Kakashi was willing to sacrifice his life, Fugaku decided topletely destroy Kakashi.Along with Kakashi, he decided to destroy all the restraints and shackles imposed on the Uchiha n!


    Feeling Fugaku��s killing intent, Kakashi knew that there is no room to back down, and urged all his strength.


    ��


    Stands


    As the atmosphere of the arena became solemn, the cheers died down and the audience held their breath. Everyone could feel that the moment of decision hase, both Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Fugaku have gotten extremely serious.


    Just when the crowd was waiting for both candidates to make their move, something unexpected happened.


    For some reason that most of the crowd couldn��t understand, Kakashi suddenly closed his only eye.


    Naruto asked with a puzzled expression, ��Why did Nii-chan close his eyes? At this rate, he won��t be able to see anything!��


    Sasuke answered with a proud smile, ��It��s because he is afraid of my Chichiue��s Genjutsu!��


    Neji nodded, ��That does make sense.��


    However, Shinichi shook his head. Given how violent the chakra around Kakashi is, he doesn��t need to be afraid of some normal Genjutsu. Unless it��s something as extreme as Itachi��s Tsukuyomi, or Shisui��s Kotoamatsukami, normal Ocr Genjutsu won��t work on Kakashi.


    Kakashi hadpletely different reasons behind closing his only remaining eye.


    ��


    Shizune asked the same question as Naruto.


    Tsunade answered solemnly, ��Kakashi��s visual senses cannot keep up with his speed.��


    ��Doesn��t that make it all the more reason for him not to close his eyes?�� asked Shizune, more confused.


    Jiraiya shook his head, and exined, ��The amount of information a single eye will be able to capture is not enough, and it will create a problem for him, so instead of relying on the half-assed visual sense, it is better topletely discard them and focus all the attention on the perception of chakra and killing intent.��


    ��Huh? Can he actually do that?�� Shizune was taken aback.


    ��He seems to know what he is doing.�� Muttered Tsunade, and added, ��He really is Yellow sh��s disciple and White Fang��s son. If he is given more time to grow, there is no doubt he will surpass both of them together.��


    Shizune gulped, ��Those are some big names.�� And asked, ��Tsunade-sama, do you think Kakashi-san can win?��


    Tsunade sighed, ��If he knew about Fugaku having the Mangekyou Sharingan in advance, he would have definitely prepared a counter strategy�� but now�� it��s hard to say.��


    The reason it��s hard to say is that they don��t know the abilities of Fugaku��s Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ��


    Back to the Arena


    As the momentum of both sides reached their peak, both sides issued their attacks.


    Kakashi was faster. As if the God of storms, wrapped in thunder and lightning he dashed towards Fugaku��s Susano��o.


    Although Kakashi is extremely fast, Fugaku could capture his figure with his Mangekyou Sharingan and decided to fight speed with speed.


    He closed his eye, and as he opened it again a burst of chakra broke out.


    <em>��Amaterasu!��</em>


    Instantly, a ck me appeared on Kakashi��s body.


    Kakashi��s figure was drowned in the ck mes. The lightning and winds surrounding his body couldn��t put up a fight against ck mes and were quickly swallowed.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Feeling the danger, Kakashi did not dare to resist the ck mes and immediately used Flying Raijin to avoid them.


    As Kakashi disappeared, the mes shot everywhere in the arena, it even reached the Four Violet me Formation and started to burn the enchantment, creating holes in it.


    While the Enchantment Squad tried to deal with the holes in the Four Violet me Formation, the disappeared Kakashi appeared behind Fugaku and rushed toward the man.


    Still wrapped in thunder and lightning, as he rushed towards Fugaku, he quickly gained momentum and used that tond a solid blow on the red Susano��o from behind.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Crack!</em>


    A thundering impact resounded in the arena as cracks appeared on Susano��o, the ground beneath his feet wasn��t any lucky either as it shattered inch by inch.


    Fugaku staggered forward and barely stabilized himself to prevent his fall.


    Looking at the degree of damage, Fugaku couldn��t help but take a cold breath.


    Although he knows that the defense of Susano��o is not unbreakable, he never considered Kakashi to have the ability to break that defense.


    Tsunade sighed in disappointment. She was thinking that if she had taught her signature move to Kakashi, perhaps he would havepletely destroyed Fugaku��s Susano��o with that single attack.


    s, there is no helping it now. Still though as long as, Kakashi keeps holding himself, breaking through Fugaku��s Susano��o is not impossible for him, the only problem is, ��Kakashi��s body won��t be able to hold it for that long.��


    But of course, they have a solution.


    At this stage in the battle, Tsunade no longer cared about being found out and directly started to transfer the potent Yang chakra to Kakashi through the small slug hidden in his body.


    The Chakra transferred by Tsunade reenergized Kakashi to some extent as he tried to make the second attack.


    Although the ck fire spreading through the arena was making his soul palpate, he gritted his teeth to curb the fear and continued the offensive.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 848 Kakashi’s Defeat

    <em>Boom! Boom! BOOM!</em>


    Explosive noises resounded through the arena as the shockwaves shook the entire colosseum. Even the Four Violet me Formation didn��t prove to be of much help in resisting the shockwaves and the resulting vibrations produced when Kakashi��s fist collided with Fugaku��s Susano��o.


    The vibrations travelling through the ground shook the pirs causing them to start copsing as the foundation of the Colosseum started to weaken.


    ��Hurry up�� use Earth Style Jutsu to strengthen the pirs�� otherwise, the entire colosseum will copse!��


    Unlike the previous battle between Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Shisui where both the candidates restrained themselves, the battle between Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Fugaku is more serious with higher stakes. Therefore, the two candidates aren��t restraining themselves and fighting with everything they have.


    Hardly anyone in the crowd�Cthe ordinary vigers�Chas witnessed a battle of such intensity in their life.


    What��s more troublesome is that the Four-Violet me Formation is no good. Several holes have appeared in the formation, which has affected the shielding�Cisting�Ceffect of the formation.


    Normally anything that touches the Curtain of the Four-Violet me Formation turns to ash, however, the ck me used by Uchiha Fugaku is different�� instead of disappearing into nothingness after being burnt by the Violet Curtain, it is burning the curtain itself causing holes to appear in the formation!


    The Sealing Department is troubled. They have tried everything, but nothing seems to work.They are barely managing by creatingyers uponyers of Four-Violet me Formation such that as oneyer gets destroyed, anotheryer is made in order to protect, but this approach is highly taxing on Chakra reserves.


    Even the Five Kages are amazed at the power of the unusual ck me. These ck mes reminded them of the unusual golden me used by Homusubi of Amatsukami, however, the ck mes are clearly different and perhaps more dangerous.


    Yondaime Mizukage couldn��t help but shiver in fright as he recalled the time he almost died after being burnt by the ck me.


    ��


    Itachi never expected his Chichiue to have the same power as him.


    Looking at the ck mes spreading through the arena, a worried expression appeared in his eyes. He was worried for Kakashi, and the situation that might develop following Kakashi��s defeat.


    Yes, Itachi has already foreseen the oue of this match.


    Among all the people present in the Colosseum, perhaps Itachi understands Amaterasu and its power better than anyone.


    That��s why, the moment he saw his Chichiue Amaterasu, Itachi knew that this match will be won by Fugaku, no matter how hard Kakashi tries to change the possibility, it was just a matter of time before he loses his fighting power and copses.


    ��I suppose Kuroto-san will be the one����


    ��


    <em>Boom! Boom! BOOM!</em>


    The fight still continued as Kakashi has yet to give up. Despite the constant pain, he was suffering from, he continued the onught.


    Faced with the barrage of attacks at such a high speed, Fugaku could only defend passively, relying on the absolute defence of his Susano��o to resist Kakashi��s high-speed, and high-power attack.


    Even though Kakashi was constantly damaging the Susano��o, he was unable topletely destroy it. Highly frustrated, Kakashi shouted in his heart, ��Why��?! Why doesn��t it break? Didn��t Fujin cut through that guy��s full-body Susano��o with just a Bone de? Yet I am unable to break even half-body Susano��o? Why? Have I still not reached that level? Why? Why? Why?!!!?!!!��


    Looking at Kakashi relentlessly attacking him, Fugaku couldn��t help but frown, ��How is his body able to bear such a burden for so long? It shouldn��t be possible�� even Raikage wouldn��t be able to bear such a burden�� It might have made some sense if he was an Uzumaki or Senju�� but he is not�� so why?!��


    Fugaku realized that something is wrong with the situation. No matter how inhuman Kakashi��s body has be due to training, bearing the burden of using Light Chakra Mode as well as Eight Inner Gates at the same time is not possible for anyone.


    With a frown, Fugaku focused his gaze on Kakashi. Although it is difficult to urately see the flow of Chakra in Kakashi��s body because of the terrifying Chakra surrounding him, upon focusing to the limit, Fugaku was able to notice a different chakra signature merged with Kakashi��s stomach.


    ��That��s it!�� muttered Fugaku as he realised the reason behind Kakashi being able to continue for so long.


    This different Chakra signature was not only healing Kakashi, but it was also supplying him with Chakra allowing him to continue the onught for so long.


    ��So, they really n to use every possible method to defeat me!�� thought Fugaku furiously.


    But Fugaku isn��t worried, rather, he is rxed. Now that he knows the cause of Kakashi��s inhuman prowess, he can deal with it without any problem.


    ��


    On Kuroto��s side


    Simr to Fugaku, Kuroto has also noticed the presence of foreign chakra in Kakashi��s body. Considering the colour of the Chakra, Kuroto knew that Tsunade was supplying Chakra to Kakashi.


    Witnessing the terrifying battle, Yui couldn��t help but ask nervously, ��Kuroto-kun�� can Kakashi-san win this match?��


    Kuroto shrugged, ��Hard to say�� but one thing is certain�� if he can��t win within the next ten to fifteen seconds, then he would lose, because he wouldn��t be able to hold on longer than that.��


    ��What?�� Yui was taken aback, and asked, ��But doesn��t it look like that Kakashi-san has the upper hand?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��Certainly it looks like Kakashi has the upper hand, however, that��s not the case.��


    Because of Tsunade��s help, although Kakashi has been able to hold on for so long, it��s a pity he still couldn��t defeat Fugaku because he doesn��t have any attack that is strong enough to fully shatter Fugaku��s Susano��o.


    He has been trying to stack damage to destroy Fugaku��s Susano��o, but that��s not working since the Uchiha is putting more and more effort into defending himself.


    Moreover, Kakashi is also running out of the area that he can use to gain momentum. The ck fire has covered almost the entire arena, the Flying Raijin Kunais spread through the arena have been burnt so he can no longer use Flying Raijin.


    Therefore, even if it appears that Fugaku is defending passively, and Kakashi is attacking relentlessly, causing the audience to mistakenly think that Kakashi has the upper-hand, however, the reality is different.


    ��From the moment Uchiha Fugaku used Amaterasu, Kakashi��s defeat was set in stone. It was only a matter of how long?�� Muttered Kuroto with a sigh.


    Just as Kuroto had predicted, within the next ten seconds, Kakashi��s painful screams were heard through the arena, ��Aaaahhhhhhhhhh!��


    Looking at the copsed Kakashi, as his body burnt, Kuroto sighed and wondered, ��Now, how will Sandaime-sama deal with this situation?��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 849 Temporary Postponed

    Kakashi copsed as the ck mes of Amaterasu burnt him, Fugaku sighed. He is not proud of the way he won this fight. He was pushed to this extent and barely won this fight. It��s too embarrassing.


    ��Haah�� haah���� Taking deep breaths, Fugaku braced himself as he closed his eyes tiredly and dispersed the Susano��o.


    The stinging pain he was feeling in his eyes�Cas if thousands of needles were being poked in his eyes�Creminded him that he has overdone it.


    The thought of using this opportunity to kill Kakashi did cross his mind, however, his rationality quickly dismissed the idea. It��s not that Kakashi can not be killed, but he must not be the one to do it, and not here in front of the entire vige.


    After he ascends to the position of Konoha��s Godaime Hokage, the life and death of Hatake Kakashi will be in his hands. He will think about what to do with the young man at that time.


    In fact, as long as Kakashi is willing to ept his defeat and serve him in future, Fugaku would be willing to forgive him, after all, Kakashi is an important asset for the vige with his Flying Raijin. Fugaku definitely doesn��t want to dispose of such an asset.


    With such a thought in his mind, Fugaku extinguished the ever-burning ck mes spread through the arena, and Kakashi��s painful screams finally died down as he lost consciousness.


    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh!</em>


    Immediately as the ck mes were extinguished, the Four Violet me Formation was removed and Tsunade, Jiraiya as well as others came to his side and hurriedly gave him emergency medical treatment.Fugaku did not intervene with them and stood silently.


    ��


    VIP Stand


    Looking at the injured and unconscious figure of Kakashi, Sandaime muttered with a bitter expression, ��This is troublesome.��


    Kakashi did not win against Fugaku, now the arrangements they have made in advance arepletely useless.


    But Hiruzen can��t me Kakashi, after all the young man had done everything he could.


    Even if Hiruzen was in Kakashi��s ce, the result wouldn��t have been any different.


    Thinking of the problem he has before him, Hiruzen sighed, ��<em>Sigh</em>�� it seems we really underestimated Fugaku.��


    ��


    ��Kakashi-kun really lost?�� muttered Yui in surprise. She also realized that the ck mes used by Uchiha Patriarch are extremely dangerous.


    ��It��s a pity.�� Spoke Kuroto as he shook his head, not at all surprised by the result of the battle. This was within his expectations.


    The result might have been different if Kakashi had taken his warning seriously.


    But then again, had Uchiha Patriarch used his Mangekyou Sharingan Genjutsu at the start, the fight would have ended in less than thirty seconds.


    There are too many ifs that could have changed the result of the battle, but the fact of the matter is, Kakashi lost and Uchiha Fugaku won, this is already a fact, and cannot be changed.


    ��


    As the result of the fight between Kakashi and Fugaku became clear, Sasuke jumped excitedly, ��He won! He really won! Tou-san won this fight!��


    Naruto quickly asked, ��Sasuke�� is he going to be Hokage?��


    Sasuke immediately nodded, ��Of course, Tou-san will be the next Hokage!��


    In Sasuke��s heart, his father is the strongest, no one is more deserving of Hokage than him.


    Neji snorted, ��Don��t be too quick to make such a judgment Sasuke. My sensei is still there. It won��t be your father�� the one to be the Hokage will be my Sensei!��


    Taken aback by Neji��s words, Sasuke looked at him with sharp eyes.


    Neji wasn��t afraid and looked back. Immediately sparks flew between the two kids.


    ��


    Uchiha Stands


    ��He�� he won! Patriarch won!��


    ��Humph�� that is to be expected of Patriarch, after all, he has the Mangekyou Sharingan�� I am surprised that Hatake Kakashi was able to hold on for so long.��


    ��It doesn��t matter�� in the end, Hatake Kakashi was defeated by Fugaku-sama, and now he will be Konoha��s Hokage�� Uchiha will finally have a Hokage!��


    The Uchiha are extremely happy because of the victory of their Patriarch.


    And now that Fugaku has defeated Kakashi, they don��t have anypetition. Hyuga Kuroto is nothing to be worried about.


    ��


    VIP Stand


    At this moment, an Anbu appeared beside Hiruzen and informed him, ��Hokage-sama, the damage to the colosseum is quite substantial, it will take some time toplete the repairment work.��


    Hiruzen nodded with a relieved breath, ��I understand.��


    Sandaime Hokage has one thought at this moment, ��No�� Uchiha Fugaku and Hyuga Kuroto can not be allowed to fight!��


    He is not certain whether Hyuga Kuroto will be able to defeat Uchiha Fugaku�� and even if he was certain, he wouldn��t take such a big risk thiste in the game.


    ��Things have to be changed�� a different approach is required here.�� Thought Hiruzen as he looked around the Colosseum.


    Dozens of shinobi were tirelessly working to repair the damage. Looking at such a scene, Hiruzen instructed the Anbu, ��Notify everyone that the colosseum is seriously damaged, so the next stage will have to be postponed until the repairs arepleted.��


    ��As youmand!�� the Anbu nodded and disappeared.


    Soon, the information reached everyone in the stands.


    Although a few people had their doubts, most of the audience epted the decision.


    Because the Colosseum is indeed damaged. If another such battle were to ur, there is a strong possibility that the Colosseum wouldpletely copse, and that would be extremely dangerous.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 850 Very Strange

    As the information about the next stage being postponed reached the stands, the audience began to leave the Coloseum in groups of two and three. While orderly leaving, they couldn��t help but discuss the details of the two fights that they got to see today.


    ��Hahaha�� Man�� I really did not expect that I was able to see the legendary Susano��o with my own eyes!��


    ��It��s not as surprising for me. I had assumed that we would be able to see the power of Uchiha��s Susano��o�� although�� I had expected that it would be through Uchiha Shisui�� not Uchiha Fugaku.��


    ��Yeah��. Who would have thought that the Patriarch of the Uchiha n would also have the Legendary Mangekyou Sharingan�� He is indeed an exceptional Shinobi�� I heard that not even the Uchiha nsmen knew about this.��


    ��I would say that buying the tickets was not in vain�� both the fights were super exciting!��


    ��But man�� the first fight�� it was exciting, but it was also hard to understand. I still don��t get how Hyuga Kuroto defeated Uchiha Shisui�� it was just too sudden, it doesn��t make any sense.��


    ��It��s not your fault buddy, as we are just ordinary vigers. There was a Jonin who was sitting next to me and he told me that even for him, it was quite difficult to understand what exactly happened at first, but he did make a guess����


    ��I see�� I see�� so what exactly happened?��


    ��So, it��s like this����Simr conversations were unfolding everywhere. Undoubtedly, the two fights of the first stage of the Hokage Election were an eye-opener for the audience.


    Compared to these fights of the Hokage Election, the Chunin exams held twice a year appear to be children��s games, and everyone couldn��t help but want to talk about it more and more.


    And the ones most excited to talk about the two fights are none other than the Uchihas and the Hyugas.


    After the first stage of elections, it��s quite clear that the next Hokage will either be an Uchiha Fugaku or Hyuga Kuroto.


    In other words, either an Uchiha or a Hyuga!


    If it was in the past, the Hyuga nsmen would definitely choose to avoid any conflict with the Uchiha n, but now it��s different. Hyuga Kuroto defeated Uchiha Shisui Fair and Square in the first stage of the Hokage Election and he is one of the two candidates likely to be Godaime Hokage. The Hyuga nsmen feel that if they be meek or admit defeat in front of Uchihas, then it would weaken Kuroto��s momentum in the final stage, so even if they were a little nervous, they gritted their teeth and chose to face the Uchihas head on.


    On the side of Uchiha, many nsmen were angry and frustrated as they felt that Shisui��s defeat was unjust.


    And this led to some friction between the two ns.


    But with the timely intervention of the vige authorities and restraint from the Patriarch of both ns, two sides were forcibly held back and returned back to their districts while swearing and cursing each other.


    ��


    Uchiha District


    Uchiha Shin�Cwho was humiliated by Kuroto a few days agoined, ��Patriarch, why didn��t you let me settle the ount with that damn Hyuga? I would have taught him a lesson!��


    After returning to his usual stern demeanour, Fugaku instructed, ��Before I be Godaime Hokage, none of you are allowed to make any trouble. I don��t want you to give anyone any reason to pick our faults�� understand, no mistakes are allowed!��


    Although Fugaku feels that the Hyuga n won��t be able to make any big waves, out of caution, he still chose to exercise restraint on his subordinates.


    ��Agh�� fine�� but Fugaku-sama�� after you be Godaime Hokage, I will definitely settle the ount with that guy!��


    No one has evere this close to bing Hokage, and none of the Uchiha nsmen wants to do anything that would be a hurdle for Fugaku. Therefore, Shin willingly nodded and agreed to exercise restraint for a while.


    ��


    Hyuga District


    ��If Kuroto were to be Godaime Hokage, I can finally show off to that damned Uchiha..!�� spoke one of the older Hyuga shinobi with a smirk.


    Another older Hyuga said with a smile, ��Back when I heard that Kuroto has be the Principal of Konoha Ninja Academy, I knew that he would have great achievements in the future�� Oh man, I was right. Ahhh����


    ��Humph�� you are talking about the day he became Principal�� I knew that he would have great achievements in the future the day I saw Hima introduce him to me as a baby. His eyes had a sense of rity you can not expect from a child.��


    ��Oh stop it you two�� it doesn��t matter how early either of you realized that he would have great achievements�� what��s important is now, where is he now? I want to congratte him on his win, but I couldn��t find him anywhere.��


    ��Come to think of it�� I did not see him after the fight�� and Yui-chan too����


    ��Give the young ones some privacy�� the two of them must be together celebrating. It would be impudent to intrude on their private time.�� Said another older Hyuga with a perverted smile.


    <em>*Smack*</em>


    ��Ahh�� what was that for wife?��


    Suddenly everyoneughed.


    While an amicable discussion was going on among the Hyugas, Kuroto and Yui had rushed to the betting stand to collect the money they won.


    ��


    Somewhere outside Konoha


    Standing on the edge of a cliff, Obito looked towards the distant Hokage Rock.


    The Godaime Hokage Election is undoubtedly a major event that concerns all the major and minor organizations and groups in the Shinobi World. As the biggest opposition to the authority of the five great shinobi viges, Akatsuki is definitely paying special attention to this matter.


    The leaders of Akatsuki aren��t sure if there would be some traps set up by Amatsukami in Konoha to ambush them, so only Obito and Zetsu were responsible for keeping a close watch as both of them are incredibly difficult to kill.


    At this time, Zetsu came out of the ground and spoke, ��First stage of the Godaime Hokage Election ispleted, the ones to make it to the next round are Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Fugaku, as for the second stage�� it was temporarily postponed because the Coloeum is badly damaged.��


    ��Is that so��?�� muttered Obito with an absent-minded tone.


    For some reason, the word ��Hokage�� always hits him deeply and he would end up remembering the dream he has long buried in his heart.


    Zetsu added with a smile, ��Who would have thought that the informant you developed in Konoha would end up bing one of the two candidates? If he continues to give us what we want, then perhaps we will be able to get more information on them�� and maybe we will also be able to get our hands on Kyuubi without much trouble.��


    Obito nodded absent-mindedly, ��Yes.��


    Noting Obito��s absent-minded tone, Zetsumented, ��You seem a bit strange today.��


    Zetsu��s words pulled him back to god, and he snorted, ��Humph�� I was just thinking how pathetic Konoha has be that they would select someone like Kuroto to be one of the candidates.��


    Zetsu nced at Obito and added, ��I was right�� you do seem strange today. You are angry for some reason?��


    ��Angry? And me?�� startled, Obito hurriedly shook his head, and exined, ��Why would I be angry? I am justughing at the ridiculous situation before me. When we were in the academy, that guy couldn��t even win against me�� and now he has be a Hokage candidate? Isn��t this absurd?��


    Zetsu shrugged, ��I don��t think so�� He did defeat Uchiha Shisui using his wit. Sometimes, strength isn��t everything, perhaps he has the brains to be Hokage that��s why he was nominated?��


    ��You��!�� Obito was takenaback by Zetsu��s words and did not know how to counter him.


    Zetsu once again spoke, ��Yes�� you are behaving very strangely today.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 851 The Only Option

    Hokage Office


    After taking a few puffs of smoke from his tobo pipe, Sandaime Hokage took a deep breath, and asked, "How is Kakashi''s condition?"


    Tsunade sighed, and answered, "Kakashi''s body�� it was burnt too much. All his muscles are damaged, and several bones aren''t intact either because of the burden that they had to endure. But well�� I did use everything I know in treating him so he is out of danger, and will make a full recovery�� but��"


    Jiraiya asked in worry, "But what?"


    "It will take some time for him to recover," answered Tsunade.


    "How much time to be exact?" questioned Sandaime.


    Tsunade spoke, "I can''t say for certain, but normal recovery should take at least two to three months under proper care."


    "Two to three months?" eximed Jiraiya in shock, and added, "This time is a bit��"


    Tsunade shrugged, "His injuries are serious�� the fact that he can recover is already a miracle.""Hmm," nodded Hiruzen with aplicated expression.


    Elder Koharu sighed, "We really underestimated Uchiha Fugaku."


    Hiruzen nodded, "Yes, I was shocked too�� For a moment, I couldn''t even believe my eyes and thought that perhaps someone had put me under a Genjutsu! Who would have thought that Fugaku would hide something so important for so long?"


    Considering the arrogant and domineering personality traits of the Uchiha nsmen, deliberately concealing the existence of one''s Mangekyou Sharingan is indeed surprising, after all, Mangekyou Sharingan represents power�� The Uchiha revere power.


    After a while of thinking, Jiraiya spoke, "If you ask me�� I think Uchiha Fugaku probably awakened his Mangekyou Sharingan before Uchiha Shisui�� perhaps during the Third Great Shinobi War?"


    "We can''t know for sure�� but it is possible." nodded Hiruzen, and added, "But unlike Shisui and Shinichi, Fugaku chose to conceal this fact�� I have reports from Anbu that even the Uchiha nsmen were surprised when Uchiha Fugaku used Susano''o�� they were not aware of this information either�� which means that not just from us, Fugaku probably concealed this fact from his nsmen too!"


    Jiraiya nodded and thought about the reason why Fugaku chose to conceal this information, ��Maybe because of Orochimaru and Minato?''


    By the end of the third great shinobi war, although, Konoha barely managed to win and lost a lot of manpower, Minato and Orochimaru shined a lot in it. The high-endbat power of the Hokage Faction was just too much�� and considering the prejudice the two sides have against one another, it is not a surprise that he chose to keep his Mangekyou Sharingan a secret.


    Then came Kyuubi''s attack on the night the previous Jinchuriki-Uzumaki Kushina-gave birth to Naruto.


    The people in power were aware of the fact that Kyuubi did not break the seal on its own, there was someone behind the incident and someone controlled the fox to create havoc in Konoha that led to the death of hundreds of shinobi.


    Although no one spoke about it openly, internally, everyone was suspicious of the Uchiha n, after all, Uchiha is capable of controlling tailed beasts.


    In such a situation, if Fugaku had revealed his Mangekyou Sharingan, he would have been under suspicion and held responsible for the death of all the people. So, he chose to keep his secret a secret.


    But now the situation ispletely different.


    Not long ago, the real culprit behind Kyuubi''s attack was revealed, it''s none other than ��Uchiha Madara'' from the Akatsuki Organization.


    The current Uchiha n is thriving, and their strength and reputation are at their peak, moreover, the Hokage Election seems to be the right opportunity to reveal the existence of his Mangekyou Sharingan in order to demonstrate his strength and show that he is capable of protecting the vige so that people would pass their vote to him.


    While everyone was thinking of Uchiha Fugaku and his Mangekyou Sharingan, Asuma suddenly spoke, "I don''t think we need to worry about how, why, when, and where Uchiha Patriarch awakened his Mangekyou Sharingan�� currently, we need to worry about the Godaime Hokage Election�� what are we going to do about it?"


    In the face of Asuma''s question, everyone became silent and sighed. Nobody seemed to have any idea.


    Elder Koharu looked at Sandaime Hokage, and asked, "Hiruzen, are we really going to allow Uchiha Fugaku to be Konoha''s Hokage?"


    "This is really troublesome," muttered Hiruzen with a helpless expression.


    Despite being the longest-serving Hokage of Konoha, and having rich experience in dealing with all kinds of problems, Hiruzen is really stumped at this moment as he has no good solution to their current predicament. This is the main reason why he hurriedly postponed the next stage under the excuse of the Colosseum''s damage.


    "Uchiha Fugaku or Hyuga Kuroto?" muttered Jiraiya, and shook his head, "Neither of them is a good option huh?"


    "Hyuga Kuroto would have been eptable if not for that damned Cursed Seal on his forehead," spoke Tsunade as she shook her head.


    "And Uchiha is notpletely uneptable�� but there are certain requirements�� and Uchiha Fugaku doesn''t fulfill those requirements," added Elder Koharu.


    At the very least, the Uchiha that be Hokage must value Konoha over Uchiha.


    The Hokage Faction is currently facing a multiple-choice question, with Uchiha and Hyuga as the answer, the problem is, neither option is correct for them!


    Asuma spoke once again, "Even if neither of them is uneptable�� we don''t really have any say in the matter. We have to make do with what options we have�� Since Uchiha Fugaku ispletely uneptable, it has to be Kuroto�� although that Cursed Seal is problematic, what other choice do we have? It''s either him or the Uchiha!"


    Jiraiya shook his head, "It''s not so simple�� Considering the current state of the Shinobi World�� how can the position of Hokage be entrusted to someone whose life and death are in someone else''s hands? The safety of Konoha can bepromised�� the safety of Naruto might be jeopardized! Making him Hokage is too risky!"


    "If it''s the main family of the Hyuga n�� I don''t think we need to worry. They are already afraid of him�� and I doubt that would change once he bes Hokage�� and we can try to negotiate things with the Hyuga Patriarch�� even if the Cursed Seal cannot be removed from his forehead, we can try to make them give up the control on him��" spoke Asuma with a thoughtful expression. He didn''t think that they have to worry about the main family of the Hyuga n.


    "I doubt whether it''s really possible to make them give up the control, moreover, Hyuga are not the only ones we have to worry about. Even if they dare not do anything to him on their own ord, there is always a possibility that someone else will coerce them," spoke Tsunade as she shook her head.


    Elder Koharu nodded, "Yes, the life and death of Hokage should not be in someone else''s hands."


    Asuma sighed, "I know�� I know�� but as I said, do we really have any other option? Kakashi has already lost! So, we have to make do with what we have in front of us!" and added, "The next fight is between Kuroto and Uchiha Fugaku�� I don''t know whether he will be able to defeat the Uchiha Patriarch the way he defeated Uchiha Shisui, so we must make our move while we have time, otherwise, it will be toote, and what everyone fears the most might happen!"


    In the face of Asuma''s reasoning, everyone was left speechless.


    At this moment, Sandaime finally spoke, "Asuma is right, we have to make do with what options we have andpared to Uchiha Fugaku�� Hyuga Kuroto is the only option to go."


    Tsunade asked, "Even if that''s the case, there is still a possibility that he might not be able to win against Uchiha Fugaku�� I doubt that the same method will work on him, that man will definitely take precautions against poisons."


    Hiruzen nodded, "I know." and spoke, "But there is nothing to be worried about because the two of them won''t be fighting each other."


    Elder Koharu asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know whether Hyuga Kuroto can win against Uchiha Fugaku, but I know that he cannot lose. If he loses, then nothing can stop the Uchiha from bing Hokage�� so Hyuga Kuroto cannot lose, at any cost." and added after a pause, "Therefore, I will make sure that he doesn''t lose."


    More confused, Elder Koharu asked, "And how are you going to ensure that he doesn''t lose?"


    "By making sure that there is no fight between them!" answered Sandaime with a smile.


    Tsunade immediately understood the meaning behind Hiruzen''s words, and asked, "You mean to say that you want to skip the next fight and directly move to the voting phase?"


    Sandaime smiled, "Indeed."


    Uchiha n may have caught them by surprise with their strength and beat the Hokage Faction in the first stage of the Hokage Election, however, politics is not their stage and has never been their field of expertise.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 852 Shisui’s Worries

    Uchiha District


    ��Patriarch, this was specifically customized for you.�� Spoke one of the Uchiha nsmen as he respectfully handed over a ck piece of cloth to Fugaku.


    Confused by his subordinate��s actions, Fugaku received the ck cloth and unfolded it�� Other than the emblem of fire, the characters of ��Godaime Hokage��, the ck piece of cloth also had the emblem Uchiha n on it.


    ��This is��.�� Muttered Fugaku in surprise.


    ��Patriarch this is the Hokage haori, how is it�� do you like it?�� asked another Uchiha nsman.


    After a moment of thinking, Fugaku tried the haori and found that it fit him well, ��The size is right�� and the feel is good too�� I like it.��


    Fugaku did not think that there is anything wrong with him wearing the Hokage haori this early, or with the fact that his subordinates went as far as to customize Godaime Hokage��s haori for him.


    In Fugaku��s view, his ascend to the position of Konoha��s Godaime��s Hokage has been assured, and it��s only a matter of time before Sandaime Hokage steps down and he takes charge of the vige.


    With this in his mind, Fugaku did not take off the haori, and sat down at his position as he questioned one of his subordinates, ��So�� did you confirm what I asked you to? When will the next fight?��The Uchiha in question replied, ��Although there is no official statement from the Hokage Building, so we can��t know for sure�� I did ask the shinobi repairing the colosseum�� it should take about a week or two to finish the repair and strengthen it for the final fight.��


    ��A week or two��?�� murmured Fugaku with a thoughtful expression.


    One week seemed a bit too long for him�� Fugaku did not want to wait this long. After he revealed his Mangekyou Sharingan and defeated Kakashi, he felt that sweet taste of power that was almost in his hands. And now he can��t wait to be Hokage!


    But of course, even if he doesn��t want to wait that long, Fugaku doesn��t have much say in the matter, so, he could only sigh and wait.


    After a while of thinking, he asked another question, ��Are there any movements from the Hyuga n?��


    The Uchiha Jonin shook his head, ��The Hyuga nsmen were celebrating Hyuga Kuroto��s victory�� but there was nothing eye-catching.��


    Fugaku nodded, ��Good�� good.�� And ordered, ��But keep a close eye on them�� I don��t want anything beyond my control to happen until the elections are finished.��


    ��We understand Patriarch.�� There was a collective nod from all the Uchiha nsmen attending the meeting.


    With that out of the way, Fugaku thought about another problem ��As for Hyuga Kuroto����, and ordered, ��Call Shisui and Sasuke�� I want to have a few words with the two of them.��


    Fugaku didn��t think that Hyuga Kuroto would be able to pose any threat to him, but out of caution, he decided to ask a few things about him. There are a few things that he will have to deal with when fighting Kuroto, so it''s better to be prepared. Shisui has all the information he needs, and Sasuke will be able to tell him a few things about the giant boar that Hyuga Kuroto gave to his disciple.


    It��s possible that Kuroto might use that giant boar in the fight�� Fugaku needed to make sure that he was ready to face that monstrosity should a need arise.


    A whileter, Shisui and Sasuke were brought into Fugaku��s study.


    The moment Sasuke saw Fugaku in Hokage haori, he became excited, and asked, ��Otou-san, will you be wearing this when you be Hokage?��


    As Fugaku answered with a smile, he did not notice a trace of worry in Shisui��s eyes.


    Different from Sasuke who became excited, Shisui was stunned.


    There are still two stages left in the Hokage election, yet Fugaku has already draped the Hokage haori as if he has already be Hokage. It��s quite evident that Fugaku is really eager to be Hokage as soon as possible. Such behavior made Shisui uneasy about the future.


    ��


    Hokage Office


    ��Sarutobi Sensei�� although using this approach the Uchiha n can be defeated, however, will they ept their defeat? They have three pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan�� I doubt Uchiha Fugaku would be willing topromise this time.��


    ��Precisely because the Uchiha n has these many Mangekyou Sharingan awakeners, we must ensure that they don��t ascend to the position of Konoha��s Hokage�� their arrogant and cold nature will cause suffering to Konoha��!�� answered Hiruzen in a firm tone of voice, and added, ��We must do everything to ensure their defeat!��


    The thought that the Uchiha n should not be part of Konoha��s political circle has been deeply rooted in the minds of Sandaime Hokage and Elder Koharu, therefore, they are unwilling to ept an Uchiha as Konoha��s Hokage�� They fear that Konoha will face unprecedented trouble once Uchihaes into power.


    ��I know�� I know what you mean Sensei�� but I am asking, what if they refuse to ept such a defeat?��


    Jiraiya has no doubt that the Uchiha n won��t be able to put up much of a fight in the voting phase, after all, the Konoha Military Police Force has repeatedly offended other ns while carrying out security work, moreover, politics is really not their forte, so their defeat is all but ensured�� however, the problem is�� what would happen after they are defeated?


    After all, they are making changes in the election procedure by skipping the fight between Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Fugaku. It won��t be surprising if a conflict breaks out between the two sides.


    Jiraiya��s question made everyone silent.


    At this time, Elder Koharu spoke in a mncholic tone of voice, ��If Danzo was here, he would have encouraged you to attack Uchiha in advance in order to solve the future conflict with the Uchiha. If only he hadn��t done something so stupid!��


    ��Sigh�� there is no use talking about him.�� Sighed Hiruzen tiredly.


    He had to agree, although Danzo was too radical at times, he was really convenient. He didn��t feel any shred of hesitation while carrying out ��those�� kinds of tasks.


    Seeing that everyone was worried, Hiruzen took a deep breath, and spoke, ��For now, we can only take one step at a time�� For now, let��s focus on making Hyuga Kuroto Godaime Hokage�� about the conflict with the Uchiha n that may happen in the future, we can think about it at ater date, we have some time on our hands.��


    In Sandaime��s eyes,pared to Uchiha Fugaku, Hyuga Kuroto is someone negotiable, and persuasive, if he has to make a choice between Kuroto and Fugaku, he would obviously choose Kuroto, this is not even a question.


    Based on how much he knows the young Hyuga, Hiruzen feels that Kuroto doesn��t seem to be greedy about political power or status, although, it is a bit strange that Kuroto loves money too much, it��s not intolerable. In fact, this shoring in Kuroto is quite weed�� it would have been very troubling if Kuroto desired nothing�� he would bepletely unpredictable.


    Elder Koharu asked, ��Hiruzen, have you really thought about it? Is he reliable? Will he remain the same after he bes the Hokage?��


    Jiraiya and Tsunade also looked at Hiruzen. Both of them ept that Hyuga Kuroto is a loyal shinobi of Konoha, and they recognize his achievements and talent, however, power can corrupt people. Danzo is the prime example�� What would happen if Kuroto becamepletely different?


    Hiruzen thought about it for a while, and answered, ��I will have a conversation with him to better understand his mindset. And of course, we won��t be transferring all the power to him���� and added after a pause, ��Additionally, I will also sign an agreement with him that will limit his tenure as Hokage. When his tenure is over, I will have Kakashi seed him.��


    Tsunade asked, ��But will he agree to these conditions?��


    Hiruzen wasn��t sure�� but he had to try.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 853 “I am Sorry, But I Refuse!”

    Konoha Hospital


    Looking at the figure of Kakashi wrapped up in bandages from head to toe, Kuroto shook his head, and asked, ��Was it worth it? And did I not warn you to be careful and not underestimate him? Yet you����


    Kakashi sighed, ��I know�� but I really couldn��t think of anything else at that time.��


    He understands that he really underestimated Uchiha Patriarch.


    Precisely why he risked his life in order to defeat Uchiha Fugaku. He had no other option�� Kakashi believed that only by defeating Fugaku in front of the entire Konoha would they be able to restrain the ambitions of the Uchiha n.


    He tried his hardest, and put everything into that fight�� but he failed.


    And now it is more difficult to stop the Uchiha n.


    Looking at Kakashi��s guilty expression, Kuroto sighed, ��Anyway, what��s done is done, there is no changing it now�� so don��t think about it too much, focus on recovering.��


    After a while of silence, Kakashi spoke, ��Kuroto, you are the only person left�� You must do something!��Kuroto chuckled, ��Huh me? The deal was to defeat Shisui�� Uchiha Fugaku is another thing. Of course, I don��t mind working on Uchiha Patriarch, however, the price will increase����


    Kakashi assumed that Kuroto was just teasing him, and shook his head as he spoke in a serious tone of voice, ��Kuroto, this is no time for that�� you have to <em>cough-cough</em>�� do����


    ��Fine�� fine�� I will do what I can. You don��t need to think too much. I believe Sandaime-sama will have some solution.�� Spoke Kuroto with a smile.


    In fact, Kuroto had already foreseen this situation. And he has also thought of a few solutions to solve this situation�� but of course, he won��t be discussing these things with Kakashi.


    Kakashi nodded, ��Hmm.�� And sighed, ��But still�� this is really troubling�� more so for you�� it would be very difficult to win against him even for you.��


    ��Did I not have a way against Shisui, I believe that I will be able to figure out something against the Uchiha Patriarch too.�� Spoke Kuroto with a reassuring smile.


    In fact, if it��s Kuroto, even without Tenseigan, he has several methods of defeating Fugaku. He has Senjutsu, then he also has Toyotama (Ryuumyaku). Besides, Kuroto doesn��t believe Fugaku would have as deep an understanding of Mangekyou Sharingan as him, there are a lot of ways he can use to win�� Especially now that he is aware of both the powers of Fugaku��s Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Although most people would find it difficult to deal with Amaterasu, not him since he knows how to deal with those mes, so overall, he is not that worried about the fight�� if he has to win, then he can easily win�� the only problem is�� he will have to expose his strengths.


    ��Forget it�� Sandaime-sama has still not said anything, so I won��t be doing anything for now�� let��s wait for his call.�� thought Kuroto.


    ��


    After a while, Kuroto left Kakashi��s ward.


    In addition to visiting Kakashi to check up on his condition, Kuroto had one more purpose behinding to meet him. He wanted to use this opportunity and collect Kakashi��s tissues.


    The development and Cultivation of Earth Chakra Nature Clone is almostplete, so he has to n ahead. Naturally, now he has to think of the next clone he is going to create.


    There are only two Chakra Natures left�� Lightning and Yang.


    It cannot be Yang Clone yet since Kuroto is still understanding the Yang Chakra Nature and experimenting with Hashirama Cells, he is not confident in sessfully developing the Yang Clone at this point, maybe in the future, but not now�� so the next Clone has to be the Lightning Chakra Nature Clone.


    Normally, Kuroto would have chosen someone like Darui with a Lightning-based Kekkei Genkai, since that way it would be easier to develop and cultivate the Lightning clone to the optimum strength and state, however, he doesn��t need to worry about these things now.


    Over the course of the past decade, he has made continuous progress in the field of Cloning, at the same time, he has rich experience in developing Kekkei Genkai and Kekkei T��ta from scratch, therefore, he doesn��t need to necessarily take cells of someone with Kekkei Genkai.


    Kuroto believes that as long as he is given enough time, he will be able to develop most of the Kekkei Genkai from scratch. Of course, the likes of Sharingan, Byakugan, and Rinnegan are not counted as they are exceptions, and cannot be learnt.


    So, anyway�� what he is trying to say is that as long as he gets the cells of someone with high affinity towards a Chakra Nature, he will be able to create the kind of Clone he wants.


    And going by this standard, there are a lot of targets whose cells Kuroto can use�� For instance, Kakashi, and Sasuke in Konoha�� Then Yondaime Raikage and Darui from Kumogakure along with many Kumogakure Shinobi with high Lightning Chakra affinity.


    It��s easier to obtain Kakashi and Sasuke��s cells for him�� However, he did not want to choose Sasuke��s cells. For one, Sasuke is the reincarnation of Otsotsuki Indra, and Kuroto has no intention of messing with him�� For another, his fire Clone�� that is Tsukihi Clone already carries the blood of Uchiha. If he creates another Clone of Uchiha descent�� the concentration of Yin Chakra would be too high and the bnce he wants to maintain will be disturbed.


    Therefore, by process of elimination, Kakashi is the better choice.


    It''s not that he cannot obtain the cells of Raikage or Darui�� but that would be troublesome, and he doesn��t want to do anything too troublesome at this time. Besides, Kakashi is already a very good choice since he has a very good affinity for Lightning Chakra.


    But of course, even if Kuroto has chosen not to take the cells of Raikage, this doesn��t mean that he is not paying attention to Raikage, the only difference is, rather than his cells, Kuroto is nning to steal his Jutsu�� the very same Jutsu that gives him his strength�� the infamous Lightning Chakra Mode.


    There are three factors responsible for Raikage��s strength, physical strength, Lightning Chakra affinity, and the mastery of Lightning Chakra Armor.


    Kuroto doesn��t need to worry about the aspect of physical strength�� his physical strength is much higher than Raikage, and Kakashi��s cells have the necessary affinity for the Lightning Chakra�� the only thing that he needs to pay attention to is the Lightning Chakra Armor used by Raikage.


    As long as the third requirement is fulfilled, he would be able toplete the development and cultivation of Lightning Chakra Clone easily.


    ��Now how do I get my hands on the Lightning Chakra Armor of Kumogakure?�� he thought as he carefully sealed the samples of Kakashi��s cells in a Sealing Scroll and left Konoha Hospital.


    The hundred million Ryo he received from Sandaime-sama in exchange for defeating Shisui, and the money he made from betting in the previous stage have earned him the funds that he wascking. And Kuroto is nning to immediately invest all the money in his Project Godhood.


    Currently, his primary focus is the ��Type II Biological Armor�� for Karin and the Lightning Chakra Clone. And he is going to immediately start working on both projects.


    But of course�� there are still a few things waiting for him to attend.


    Just as Kuroto exited the Konoha Hospital, suddenly, an Anbu appeared in front of him.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    ��Hyuga Kuroto-sama�� Hokage-sama has summoned you�� pleasee to his office.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��I understand, please lead the way.��


    Sandaime-sama��s summon is something he expected, although he is a bit surprised that it came too early, ��It seems Hokage-sama is really worried����


    ��


    Hokage Office


    ��Hokage-sama�� you summoned me?�� asked Kuroto as he entered the Hokage Office.


    ��Yes�� please have a seat.�� Spoke Hiruzen as he pointed at the sofa in front.


    After Kuroto took sat down, Sandaime did not beat around the bush, and directly spoke, ��Kuroto�� the Elder Council has reached the decision�� you are going to be appointed as the next Hokage!��


    After he had spoken Hiruzen carefully observed Kuroto��s reaction. He wanted to see what kind of reaction Kuroto will have upon learning such a piece of information.


    Initially, he appeared to be taken aback, but he quickly recovered, and shook his head, ��I am sorry, I refuse.��


    He had thought of a lot of reactions that Kuroto might show, however, Kuroto��s reaction waspletely different to what he expected.


    For a moment, Hiruzen couldn��t believe what he heard, and asked, ��What�� what did you say?��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 854 An SSS-Rank Mission Worth 200 Million Ryo?

    ��I am sorry, I refuse.��


    ��What�� what did you just say?�� asked Hiruzen with a shocked expression.


    There is hardly anyone in Konoha who wouldn��t want to be Hokage if presented with the opportunity, after all, bing Hokage is the dream of every child, therefore, when Kuroto refused his proposal, Sandaime couldn��t believe his ears.


    Kuroto shrugged, and spoke again, ��I am sorry Sandaime-sama, but I refuse to ept the position of Godaime Hokage.��


    Don��t take it the wrong way, it��s not that Kuroto doesn��t want to be Hokage, back when he was in his early teens, he had indeed dreamed of bing Hokage. His desire of wanting to be Hokage stems from his admiration for Yondaime Hokage Namikaze Minato.


    So, Kuroto would be lying if he said that he wasn��t tempted to ept the offer presented by Hiruzen, however, he knows that now is not the right time as being bound to the position of Hokage may create problems for him and it would be too tiring to deal with Konoha��s affairs while continuing his ns.


    There are a lot of things on his te at the moment, the ��Type II Biological Armor��, the ��Rinnegan Project��, the ��Lightning Chakra Clone��, Hashirama Cells imntation in Shinichi and Itachi along with many other things that he has to take care of, so he can��t spare much energy for Hokage��s work.


    It��s not that he doesn��t want to be Hokage, it��s just not the right time.


    What��s more, once he bes Hokage, Kuroto would be stepping into the bright light. The reason his ns have gone unhindered so far, it��s that he has always remained in the shadows and has attracted much attention to himself. For people like Nagato, Obito, and Zetsu, Hyuga Kuroto is just the principal of Konoha Ninja Academy, not someone who needs their special attention, however, once he bes Hokage, everyone will start watching him, they will study him, and prepare countermeasures against him.There is even a possibility that someone might discover his secrets and ns. Kuroto doesn��t want to take such a big risk so easily as it can create problems in his Project Godhood!


    ��You refuse to ept?�� muttered Hiruzen in shock, he was puzzled, and asked, ��Hyuga Kuroto�� don��t you want to be Hokage? I remember you once told me that you wish to be someone like Minato�� so why refuse?��


    Kuroto answered with a smile, ��To be someone like Minato-sama, I don��t necessarily need to be Hokage.�� And added, ��Moreover, after dealing with Konoha Ninja Academy for the past few years, I havee to realize that these management things might not be my cup of tea, it takes a great deal of effort just to take care of Academy�� Any more, and I wouldn��t know what to do�� To put it in simple terms, bing Hokage would be troublesome�� And I don��t like trouble!��


    ��Trou�� Troublesome?�� Hiruzen did not expect such an answer from Kuroto. He was speechless, and spoke in an annoyed tone of voice, ��It would be more urate to say that you have be toozy by remaining in that office of yours�� You are a Konoha Shinobi, so you must bear the responsibility of protecting the vige. And bing Hokage is also part of this responsibility, you cannot shirk off this responsibility just because you find it troublesome!��


    Hiruzen is really ufortable at the moment. He never considered the possibility that Kuroto would refuse, therefore, all the nning he has done to use the position of Hokage as bait and step-by-step lead the discussion in the direction he wanted has bepletely useless.


    Now, rather than leading the discussion in the direction he wants, he has to find a way to convince Kuroto to be Hokage, which is giving him a headache.


    Hearing Sandaime��s words, Kuroto spoke slyly, ��If it��s the talk about taking the Hokage��s responsibility, I think Tsunade-hime and Jiraiya-sama deserve it more.��


    ��You are really���� Hiruzen sighed upon hearing Kuroto��s words.


    If Jiraiya or Tsunade were willing to take charge and ept the responsibility of Konoha��s Hokage, the Hokage faction wouldn��t be facing such a predicament.


    Sandaime tried to convince Kuroto with talk and reasoning, however, Kuroto remained unmoved. Being repeatedly refused, although Hiruzen was a bit annoyed and angry, he started to feel that Kuroto was really suitable for the position of Hokage, and once again spoke, ��Kuroto�� given the current situation I really cannot allow you to refuse�� You were nominated as one of the candidates, and you won against Uchiha Shisui�� since you have alreadye this far, then you have to ept the responsibility of Hokage! You have no other choice!��


    ��But I am not the only Hokage candidate.�� Muttered Kuroto with a yful smile.


    Hiruzen was speechless, ��You�C!�� And he doesn��t know what to do anymore.


    If Kuroto refuses to be Hokage, they really don��t know what they will do�� At this rate, Fugaku would be the one to ascend to the position of Konoha��s Godaime Hokage, and they�Cthe Hokage Faction�Cdon��t want such a thing to happen.


    Hiruzen ragged his brain and tried to think of a method he could use to convince Kuroto, just when he felt helpless as nothing wasing to his mind, he suddenly thought of something, and spoke, ��Old rules�� Hundred Million Ryo!��


    Kuroto was taken aback as his eyes sparkled, ��Hundred Million Ryo?�� however, the color soon returned to normal, and he shook his head, ��What are you talking about Hokage-sama�� How can something so important be bought with money?��


    Hiruzen squinted. The unnatural sparkle in Kuroto��s eyes didn��t go unnoticed, however, Kuroto still refused, this can only mean, ��Is it too little?��


    Kuroto spoke in�CI don��t understand what you are talking about�Ctone, ��Little? I am afraid you are misunderstanding something Hokage-sama.��


    ��I see.�� Nodded Hiruzen, and spoke after a minute of silence, ��How about One hundred twenty million?��


    ��Hokage-sama, this isn��t about money.��


    ��Still not enough�� what about One hundred thirty million?��


    ��Hokage-sama�� this is really����


    ��One hundred forty million!��


    ��This matter concerns Konoha and the rest of the Shinobi World�� money can��t����


    ��Ohe on kid�� just how greedy are you?�� spoke Hiruzen in annoyance, and added, ��You must be Hokage�� Using my authority as Sandaime Hokage of Konoha, I am entrusting you with the mission of bing Konoha��s Hokage, and you mustplete it!�� Then he added after a pause, ��The rank of this mission is SSS�� a mission that has never appeared before, therefore, you are allowed to name your price!��


    ��Two hundred million Ryo in hard cash for epting the mission�� and ten million Ryo will be my monthly sry!�� spoke Kuroto after a while of thinking.


    ��Two�� two hundred million Ryo in advance and ten million Ryo per month?�� muttered Sandaime and gritted his teeth, ��All right, you have got your deal�� however, you have to work hard during the election campaign! I don��t want to hear anyints.��


    ��I can work hard now that I have a motivation.�� Nodded Kuroto with a smile as he stood up, just before he turned around to leave, Kuroto suddenly said, ��By the way Hokage-sama I will not be dealing with all the paperwork as well as management affairs�� you must employ someone to deal with those things.��


    ��Don��t worry, the Elder Council will manage these things.�� Nodded Hiruzen, in fact, this is exactly what he wanted. This way, even if Kuroto is the Hokage, he wouldn��t have too much power in his hand.


    After reaching an agreement, Kuroto left the Hokage Office.


    ��


    Hokage Office


    A while after Kuroto had left, Elder Koharu and the others came to the Hokage Office, and asked, ��Hiruzen, how did it go? Did he agree?��


    Hiruzen had a strange look on his face. He wasn��t sure how to exin what happened.


    Elder Koharu misunderstood upon noting Hiruzen��s silence, and asked, ��Did he not agree to our terms?��


    Jiraiya felt the same, and said, ��Sarutobi Sensei�� those conditions are actually too tight�� I think there should be no harm in rxing it a little bit. As Hokage�� he should have some power in his hand.��


    ��Hmm�� I think there would be nothing wrong with that either.�� Added Tsunade.


    Everyone realizes that they really don��t have any other option at the moment. Rather than handing over the entire authority to the Uchiha n, it would be better to transfer some power to Kuroto.


    Sandaime shook his head, ��That wouldn��t work.��


    Hearing Hiruzen��s words, Elder Koharu was confused, and asked, ��What exactly does he want then?��


    Tsunade and Jiraiya were also puzzled and looked at the man in question.


    Hiruzen sighed, and exined, ��That kid�� he did not want to be Hokage at all! I had to spend two hundred million in advance and promise him a sry of ten million Ryo to convince him! And even after that�� he did not want too much power�� the kid straight off refused to deal with the paperwork and management affairs!��


    ��What?!�� Tsunade froze in ce, ��Why�� why did I not think of this method?��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 855 Fugaku’s Dissatisfaction

    Having reached an agreement with Hyuga Kuroto, Sandaime Hokage released the details about the next stage of the Hokage Election.


    ��The next stage is going to be the Vote of Confidence? What about the fight between Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Fugaku?�� such a question rose in people��s minds as they read the notice pasted on all the notice boards.


    This was a surprise for many, and obviously, not everyone was willing to ept such a decision.


    The Uchiha nsmen are of course angry with such sudden changes.


    Obviously, none of them except for a few�Cthe ones who are aware of the reality�Cbelieve that Hyuga Kuroto would be able to defeat their patriarch in a fight, so they have regarded their Patriarch as the next Hokage of Konoha.


    But of course, they are also aware of the fact that Sarutobi Hiruzen and the rest of the Hokage Faction don��t want Uchiha to ascend to power, and now that Hatake Kakashi has been defeated by Fugaku, the people of the Hokage Faction don��t have many options, so they are using unfair means and bending the rules of the Hokage Election just so that they can defeat the Uchiha!


    Dissatisfied with the sudden changes, Fugaku burst into the Hokage Office, ��Sandaime-sama�� what is the meaning of this?��


    Hiruzen raised his head and looked at Fugaku in confusion as he asked, ��What do you mean Fugaku? I am afraid I don��t understand what you are talking about.��


    Fugaku red at Hiruzen, and roared in anger, ��Don��t try to y a fool�� you perfectly understand what I mean! Why was the second stage of the battle cancelled�� and now the Vote of Confidence? I will never agree to this!��Hiruzen *Oh-ed* as if he just understood, and smiled as he exined, ��Fugaku�� you see�� the Vote of Confidence�� it is part of Konoha��s tradition and the very foundation of Konoha��s power system. Only the person who has won the Vote of Confidence will ascend to the position of next Hokage.��


    Fugaku shook his head and pointed out, ��But did we not reach an agreement in the previous Konoha Council meeting and set new rules for elections? Everyone had agreed to it�� so how can you change it all of a sudden without informing the Council?��


    Sandaime did not deny Fugaku, and nodded, ��Yes�� you are correct�� The first stage of the Election was going to be a test of strength.��


    Fugaku immediately questioned, ��So then how can you?��


    Answered Hiruzen, ��However, it was never stated that there will be a battle between the winners of the first stage.�� And added after a pause, ��Moreover, the purpose of the battle was to test the strength of candidates�� which both you and Hyuga Kuroto passed�� your strength is recognized�� so naturally, the next stage is the Vote of Confidence.��


    ��No that can��t be�� everyone agreed with the new rules�� the candidates who won in the first round were supposed to fight for the position of Hokage!�� retorted Fugaku�� but there wasn��t much confidence in his words.


    Hiruzen shook his head, ��No�� that��s not the case���� and added, ��Perhaps someone exaggerated some things, leading to mass confusion. Only the first battle between the candidates was decided, and there was no decision in regard to the battle between the candidates who won the first round����


    Fugaku was at a loss, ��How can this be��?��


    Noting Fugaku��s expression, Sandaime spoke in a serious tone, ��Fugaku�� you must understand that Hokage Election is not Chunin promotion exams�� To be Hokage, strength and wit are of course, important�� but these are not the only conditions�� Unless someone is recognized by the people of Konoha, they cannot be Hokage�� after all, to be Hokage means to be epted by the people of Konoha as their leader�� therefore, the Vote of Confidence is extremely important and no aspirant can cross this stage.��


    Fugaku said coldly, ��Sandaime-sama, this was not agreed upon����


    Feeling Fugaku��s cold gaze, Hiruzen narrowed his eyes, and spoke, ��As I have said�� some things just cannot be changed�� and if you still doubt my words, you check the records of the previous Council Meetings. There was only a promise of including the aspect ofbat in order to test the strength�� there was no decision in regards to the Vote of Confidence.��


    Seeing Hiruzen��s confidence, Fugaku frowned and recalled the details of the previous Council Meeting, ��Damn it, it seems that he had nned this from the beginning!��


    It was indeed as Hiruzen has said, although the Hokage Faction had agreed to include the aspect of strength, there was no mention of how much part it will y in the elections.


    Feeling that he overlooked such an important detail, Fugaku was annoyed.


    But it couldn��t be helped�� That was the first time Fugaku had openly challenged the authority of the Hokage Faction, so obviously, he was extremely tensed and overlooked some of the important details.


    Because of his carelessness, a loophole was left, now Sandaime has taken advantage of the loophole to bend the rules of the Hokage Election, and this infuriated him.


    Noting Fugaku��s anger, Hiruzen knew he couldn��t stimte him too much, and said, ��In any case, the Vote of Confidence is going to be held, and that��s final�� nothing is going to change this. I believe that as the Patriarch of the Uchiha n, you should have no problem against Hyuga Kuroto, right?��


    Fugaku gave Hiruzen a cold look, then left the Hokage Office without saying a word.


    As the door of the Hokage Office was closed, Hiruzen finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he appeared calm and collected facing Fugaku, deep down, Hiruzen was extremely nervous�� But be that as it may, as the leader of Konoha, he couldn��t show weakness in front of Fugaku.


    Fortunately, Fugaku is still the man he has known for years. Even if angry and dissatisfied, he still chose topromise.


    Of course, Fugaku��spromise is not without reason. He believes that even in the vote of confidence, Hyuga Kuroto�Cwho is only a member of the branch division of the Hyuga n�Cshouldn��t be able to put much of a fight against him�Cwho is the patriarch of the strongest n! Therefore, even if the fight between him and Hyuga Kuroto has been cancelled, he will still win the Election.


    And so the two sides started to build momentum for their respective candidates.


    The Uchiha nsmen started to campaign for the Patriarch. It was a sight to behold as the proud and arrogant Uchihas lowered their heads in front of the other ns and asked for their support in the Vote of Confidence.


    Of course, the Uchihas weren��t the only ones campaigning for political support, the Hokage faction was also doing everything they can to make sure Hyuga Kuroto wins the election.


    In the midst of these campaigns, one of the main protagonists, Hyuga Kuroto was not present at all as he had long since left the vige without alerting a soul, and made his way to Ancor Vantian.


    Kuroto isn��t worried about the Hokage Election, ever since Sandaime Hokage struck a deal with him, Kuroto knew that the position of Hokage is his�� when ites to political manoeuvrings, there is hardly a single soul in Konoha who would be able to win against Sandaime Hokage. Therefore, the position of Hokage is going to be his.


    Of course, Kuroto isn��t much interested in the position of Hokage at this time, his focus is on his projects, the Hokage Election is just a side quest, not the main quest of the storyline.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 856 Itachi’s Concern

    Ancor Vantian


    Looking at the figure of Karin squirming on the operation table, Kuroto��s forehead wrinkled in tension. Not long ago, arge grey patch appeared on the pure white body of ��Type I Biological Armor�� worn by Karin, upon checking the state of the armor with his Tenseigan, it became clear that the tissues were in a state of Necrosis, and the Yang chakra ispletely exhausted in the grey areas.


    ��This armor is already reaching its limit?�� muttered Kuroto with a thoughtful expression as he recorded his observations.


    The armor reaching its limit is nothing too surprising since Kuroto had expected this scene long ago, but it happened a bit too early, and he was caught off guard for a moment.


    Fortunately, he had made a lot of preparations in advance while he was in Konoha. He has earned the required funds in the past few weeks, so he can focus on the research and development of ��Type II Biological Armour�� without having to worry about money.


    With such a thought in his mind, Kuroto once again looked at the tired Karin, and after carrying out a brief physical examination, he questioned her, ��Do you feel any swelling in your eye sockets?��


    Karin shook her head, ��Not anymore.��


    ��That��s good.�� Nodded Kuroto.


    After observing Karin��s eye sockets with his Tenseigan, Kuroto noticed that the two pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in her eye sockets are in the middle of a fusion state, although the fusion is not yetpleted, there is some progress.Most importantly, the Yin chakra of both eyes is rapidly merging together and giving birth to a stronger Yin. At the same time, the Yang Chakra from Karin��s body is being sucked out rapidly which is also the reason why the ��Type I Biological Armour�� experienced sudden degradation.


    Kuroto predicts that it should take about a month or two for the initial phase of fusion toplete, after that the second phase of fusion will start, which will be the fusion of the Yin and the Yang chakra.


    If the Yin and the Yang chakra in her body continue to merge together, soon, the Yin-Yang chakra will take birth in Karin��s body, and she will start to understand the ��Creation of All Things��. This will be thepletion of the second phase. And finally, it will be time for the third phase.


    In the third phase, the Yin-Yang chakra in her body will undergo qualitative improvement. Only after the qualitative improvement reach a certain stage, the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in her eye-sockets will mutate into the Rinnegan.


    Through these stages, Karin will constantly need the support of Yang Chakra. It��s quite obvious that she cannot rely on the ��Type I Biological Armour��, it isn��t capable of fully supporting her through the first stage, let alone the second and the third stage when the need for Yang chakra will drastically increase.


    Therefore, it is imperative for Kuroto to immediately start working on the next Biological Armour.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Kuroto sent Karin back to her living quarters and started to work on the ��Type II Biological Armour��.


    The designs of the next armor were already ready, he had spent quite a lot of time perfecting the designs. Although the design and structure are somewhatplicated, with his experience of working on the ��Type I Biological Armour��, there shouldn��t be much problem.


    ��


    Konohagakure, Land of Fire


    ��Shikaku-san�� then I��ll take my leave���� spoke Kuroto as he got up and bowed to the Patriarch of the Nara n.


    The Jonin Commander of Konoha apanied Kuroto to the entrance of the Nara n and reassured the young Hyuga with a smile, ��Rest assured Kuroto-kun, the Ino-Shika-cho will make careful choices in the Vote of Confidence.��


    Although Shikaku did not explicitly state that the Ino-Shika-Cho would support him, he did drop a few subtle hints which were enough for Kuroto.


    Satisfied, Kuroto walked out of the Ino-Shika-Cho district and proceeded towards the next location while apanied by Shizune.


    Walking beside Kuroto, Shizuneined, ��Kuroto-kun�� do you finally understand how tiring this ordeal is?�� and added, ��You have been hiding for so long�� and the entire work was dropped on our shoulders�� because of you, we have suffered so much!��


    Kuroto apologized with an awkward smile, ��I am sorry Shizune-san.��


    ��What��?!�� Shizune was taken aback by Kuroto��s apology and blushed in embarrassment.


    Looking at Shizune��s embarrassed expression, Kuroto asked in confusion, ��What happened?��


    Shizune quickly recovered, and waved her hand, ��Oh.. nothing-nothing�� It�� it��s just that I am not used to you being so polite to me.��


    Kuroto��s eyes shed for a moment, before returning to normal and he spoke, ��I understand, in that case, I will talk with you normally�� Shizune.��


    Shizune nodded with a smile, ��Yes, that��s better.��


    ��It seems I need to be more careful�� Fortunately, Shizune-san did not think too much about it, if it was someone else�� they might have realized that I am not the real Kuroto-san, but someone else acting as him in his absence.�� Thought ��Kuroto�� to himself.


    This person, impersonating Kuroto is none other than Uchiha Itachi.


    As stated previously, Kuroto has quietly left Konoha to deal with more important matters, and Itachi is acting in ce of Kuroto. With Itachi��s Chakra control, no one can discern that he is not Hyuga Kuroto, but Itachi still needs to work on ��interaction��, lest the cover will be blown because of small discrepancies.


    Just as ��Kuroto�� and Shizune were walking out of the ��Ino-Shika-Cho�� district, they bumped into Uchiha Fugaku and his followers who were making their way towards the ��Ino-Shika-Cho�� district.


    Noticing his fellow Hokage candidate, Fugaku coldly snorted. Not even attempting to hide the animosity.


    ��Oops�� we encountered the wrong people!�� Shizune eximed in her heart as she looked at the Patriarch of the Uchiha n. The domineering image of the Uchiha n has been deeply rooted in the hearts of Konoha Shinobi, although Shizune has been under Tsunade��s influence for years, she isn��t that affected when facing Uchiha nsmen, a part of her still doesn��t want to deal with these prideful and arrogant people.


    Shizune feared that a conflict might break out between the two sides, especially with Kuroto��s reputation, after all, the young Hyuga has repeatedly fought against the Uchiha nsmen over the years.


    ��Kuroto�� was also a bit surprised to see the Uchiha Patriarch, and thought, ��Not good, I can��t stay in front of them for too long�� if they activated their Sharingan, it will be problematic.�� Although a little flustered, he calmed his nerves and quickly left. As for Fugaku��s hostility? ��Kuroto�� did not pay much attention to it, ��If it��s Kuroto-san, he wouldn��t have paid them any mind. Besides, it��s not like Tou-san has any chance of winning.��


    Since he is the eldest heir of the Uchiha n, so Itachi has the duty of supporting Fugaku. Although Itachi is busy impersonating Kuroto, his shadow clone is working tirelessly to garner the support and favor of other ns. Precisely why, Itachi knows that his father doesn��t have any chance of winning the Vote of Confidence.


    There is a subtle difference in the treatment that he received when he visited a n as ��Uchiha Itachi�� and ��Hyuga Kuroto��. It��s not that he was mistreated, or people behaved rudely�� it��s just there was a sense of alienation. Something he did not feel when he visited as ��Hyuga Kuroto��.


    Such a difference in other people��s behavior made him realize that his father really had no chance of winning the elections.


    What��s more ironic is that the Uchiha n isn��t defeated by Hyuga Kuroto or the Hokage faction that is supporting him from the shadows, rather, they are their own cause of defeat. Someone who hasn��t made their way into their people��s hearts has no chance of bing their leader.


    Itachi has a doubt in his heart. He is puzzled why his fellow nsmen are unable to see something so obvious. Their pride and arrogance have blinded them so much that despite possessing the eyes that are a reflection of one��s heart, they are unable to read other people��s hearts.


    ��Sigh�� I wonder what will be their reaction once they are defeated���� Itachi is deeply concerned about the future of the Uchiha n.


    If the Uchiha continued to walk on the same road, it would be a dead end for them. Think of the dark possibility, Itachi��s chest tightens.


    ��Kuroto-san�� please protect the Uchiha n!��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 857 Type II Biological Armour

    In the blink of an eye, one week passed.


    During this week, the Uchiha n continued to mobilize their nsmen and visited all the ns in Konoha in an attempt to garner as many votes as possible, to this end, they even went as far as to send their nsmen to visit all the Jonins ofmoner background.


    The actions of the Uchiha n surprised everyone in Konoha, no one had expected such behavior from the proud and arrogant Uchihas, be that as it may, decades of estrangement cannot be changed overnight.


    The Hokage Faction has maintained its connections among all sses of shinobi for generations, through overt and covert exchange of interests, almost all the shinobi have ties with the Hokage Faction.


    Additionally, the branch members of the Hyuga n are also putting a lot of effort into soliciting votes for Kuroto, so even though it appears that Uchiha Fugaku and Hyuga Kuroto are on the same level andpeting fiercely for each vote, in the eyes of discerning people, the oue has already been decided.


    Because many people have already predicted the oue of the Vote of Confidence, they are also worried about the possibility that the Uchiha n wouldn��t be willing to ept their defeat, and mightunch a Coup d����tat.


    Sandaime has the same worry, therefore, in addition to dealing with the matters of the Hokage Elections and the general vige affairs, he is also taking countermeasures to deal with a possible rebellion.


    On the bright side, Hiruzen has made the Uchiha n put their entire focus on the Vote of Confidence, causing all their nsmen to be busy soliciting votes for their Patriarch.


    In the dark, Hiruzen is secretlymunicating with the Patriarchs of the major Shinobi ns, actively preparing for war and devising effective strategies to deal with the possible rebellion that may beunched by the Uchiha n following their defeat in the Vote of Confidence.So, even though the current Konoha is in a bright, cheerful, and lively state, undercurrents of war, massacre, and bloodshed are surging in the dark.


    Despite being the center of all these events, the original Kuroto is nowhere to be found in Konoha as he is still present in his floating castle.


    Of course, even if he is absent in Konoha, this does not imply that he is unaware of the upper currents and undercurrents in the vige. Through regr reports from Itachi, Shisui, and, Naomi, Kuroto has a solid grasp of the vige��s situation.


    ��


    Ancor Vantian


    Having read the regr report sent by his three subordinates in Konoha, Kuroto shifted his gaze to the Large Nutrition Tank.


    In the Large Nutrition Tank, a newly created Biological Armour was floating. Compared to the crude and rough ��Type I Biological Armour��, the ��Type II Biological Armour�� is new and improved, its design is much more refined, it''s nicely structured, and has a better appearance.


    Compared to the previous model, this model has a carefully crafted and intricately designed internal chakra meridian system for better, more stable, and safer Chakra transfer from the armor to the wearer��s body. Based on his calctions, Kuroto expects cubic efficiency in chakra transport, which is definitely a qualitative leap!


    And that��s not all�� ��Type II Biological Armour�� has another added feature, it has an ��Exoskeletal Muscr Structure�� that increases the wearer��s physical attack power. This means that the wearer not only has more Chakra to work with, but they also have a higher attack power in each of their attacks!


    Kuroto even believes that the strength of a Genin wearing this armor will easily surpass a Chunin, and an experienced Chunin wearing the ��Type II Biological Armour�� will be able to fight a Jonin on equal terms�� There won��t be too much improvement for a Jonin in terms of physical attack power, however, they will have ess to an external Chakra supply which will definitely prove to be useful.


    The ��Type II Biological Armour�� is revolutionizing, and it wouldn��t be wrong to say that the added ��Exoskeletal Muscr Structure�� has transformed the ��Type II Biological Armour�� from ��just a source of external Chakra Supply�� to a veritable armor that can be used in battles between Shinobi.


    Kuroto��s expectations from the ��Type II Biological Armour�� are high, after all, this is not a semi-finished product that was prepared hastily in order to cope with a sudden emergency, rather, it is the crystallization of his knowledge of Biotechnology and Chakra that he has acquired in the past two decades of his life!


    Kuroto wouldn��t say that the ��Type II Biological Armour�� is perfect, but it is definitely a one-of-a-kind masterpiece that can immediately overturn the Shinobi World.


    Feeling proud of his creation, Kuroto turned around and looked at the five Nutrition Tanks on the other end of hisboratory as a faint smile appeared on his face.


    In addition to creating the ��Type II Biological Armour��, Kuroto has also put his time and effort into creating the Lightning Chakra Nature Clones. The result of his effort is clearly visible in the form of five undeveloped clones floating inside the Nutrition Tanks.


    If you have money, there are a lot of things you can do without having to worry about the matter of funds, and since he has earned a lot of money because of the recent events in Konoha, he is not hesitant to openly splurge to speed up Project Godhood.


    Aside from the matter of funds, Kuroto has to say that his and Kakashi��s cells have very goodpatibility, he did not have to create thousands of samples in order to obtain the fused cell, just a few hundred were more than enough.


    Although the five clones have yet to developpletely, based on the monitoring data, he is assured of their quality, all five clones are going to be high-end goods, and he probably won��t have to put much effort into training this clone.


    Anyway, it will still take a few weeks for the Lightning Chakra Nature clone to be ready for training and cultivation, so he doesn��t need to think about it.


    With such a thought in his mind, Kuroto turned back towards the ��Type II Biological Armour��, and after making sure that everything was all right with it, and it was fully developed, he drained the nutrient solution and left the cultivation chamber with it and called for Karin.


    ��


    After removing the ��Type I Biological Amour��, Kuroto got a better look at Karin��s overall physical condition.


    The little girl has been under too much burden these past few months, because of being constantly sucked out of chakra, she has be quite weak and lost a lot of weight. Although not to the extent of the skinny Nagato back when he hadn��t imnted the Hashirama Cells, she is slowly reaching that stage as the demand for yang chakra supply is increasing.


    Looking at Karin��s dullplexion, and painful expression, Kuroto sighed softly and while caressing her head gently, he spoke, ��Karin, you have been working very hard.��


    Having earned Kuroto��s affection and praise, Karin smiled with some difficulty as she said, ��Kuroto-sama, I can still hold on, it��s not that difficult.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��I know, you are a really strong girl.�� Then said, ��But don��t worry, it will be rtively easier for you from here on�� I havepleted the ��Type II Biological Armour��.��


    ��Really? That��s great.�� Karin��s expression brightened immediately.


    The ��Type I Biological Armour�� was starting to lose effect, as it was no longer that effective in supplying Chakra, so the burden on her body was continuously increasing, but now that the ��Type II Biological Armour�� ispleted, it will be much easier for her.


    After cleaning up her body, Kuroto made Karin wear the ��Type II Biological Armour��.


    As ��Type II Biological Armour�� started supplying her with Chakra, Kuroto documented the changes, and asked, ��How do you feel?��


    After a while of silence, Karin eximed in surprise, ��Kuroto-sama�� this one�� it��s really good! So much chakra is flowing into my body! And�� and�� it��s much morefortable to wear, it doesn��t hurt!��


    Kuroto nodded, ��The chakra supply is tripled.�� And added after a pause, ��And its design will allow more range of movement.��


    After he was done recording everything he wanted, Kuroto instructed Karin, ��Try walking�� let��s see how it fairs�� and also try to test the muscle strength.��


    Karin followed Kuroto��s instructions. After a seamless walk and a few short sprints, she performed a few hops, she spoke in an excited tone of voice, ��Kuroto-sama�� this is so good. After putting on the ��Type II Biological Armour��, It��s as if my strength has suddenly increased!��


    Kuroto nodded, ��That is natural.�� This was all within his expectations.


    After all the tests werepleted, Kuroto called back Karin and checked her state with his Tenseigan.


    ��The timing was perfect, and everything is set�� at least, the next two stages should proceed without a hitch.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 858 The Unexpected Susanoo’s?

    A few dayster


    While fiddling with the pieces of instruments he had arranged in this remote cave, Kuroto nced at unconscious Karin with a dignified expression on his face.


    Five days after she started using the ��Type II Biological Armour��, Karin suddenly fell into aa and showed no signs of regaining consciousness. And that wasn��t all, her blood pressure and body temperature had also be abnormal. It was constantly changing, and reaching levels normally impossible.


    Based on his observations, Kuroto was certain that these changes were urring because the eyes have entered the final stage of fusion, and now it was time for final qualitative change.


    Kuroto did not know what can happen during this qualitative change. This is the first time Rinnegan is being birthed in such a way, so even though he had prepared all the countermeasures, he couldn��t say that nothing out of expectations will happen.


    Since he did not want his floating castle to get damaged, so Kuroto decided to bring Karin to a remote and isted ind, and the two have been living on this remote ind since then, waiting for thepletion of the final stage.


    With a tired sigh, Kuroto activated his Tenseigan, and once again observed the unconscious Karin.


    The concentration of Yin-Yang chakra has increased in Karin��s body, and even though the presence of the power of Creation of All Things is not that obvious, it is continuously increasing.


    Even if Karin is a descendant of the Uzumaki n and has unmatchable vitality, there is still a limit to how much burden she would be able to bear, therefore, at this time, he can only hope that she will be able to hold on, and not copse midway. ��Let��s hope that everything proceeds smoothly.�� He muttered and slowly backed away.The final stage of the fusion has begun, and things will definitely get chaotic.


    Time passed minute by minute, and before he realized it, several hours had passed already. During this time, Kuroto kept a constant watch over Karin��s physical data, he was able to feel the increase in the concentration of Yin-Yang chakra in her body�� it increased so much that it started to overflow from her body.


    Feeling the overflowing Yin-Yang Chakra, Kuroto was taken aback, ��What? How could it overflow?��


    Just as Kuroto frowned, another abnormality urred. The body of Karin resting on the stone bed suddenly started to rise up into the air.


    ��This?�� He did not have much time to react, as uncontroble chakra flowed out from her body and released a heart-wrenching roar.


    <em>ROAR!</em>


    Followed by the roar, muddy red chakra started to leak out of Karin��s body, and soon took the form of a giant warrior with an evil aura surrounding it.


    Kuroto immediately recognized the familiar Susano��o, he had fought against a few months ago, and he couldn��t help but wonder in shock, ��How could Danzo��s Susano��o appear now of all time?��


    Nobody answered his question as the scenery started to change.


    With the appearance of muddy red Susano��o, the originally silent cave was no longer silent. The muddy red Susano��o seemed uncontroble and attacked the surroundings as if trying to escape. The walls and ceiling of the cave broke under relentless attacks from the Susano��o.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    Not wanting to suffer from Susanoo��s relentless attacks, Kuroto distanced himself from Karin.


    Just as he had retreated backwards, another unexpected change urred.


    Suddenly, a scream was issued from Karin as the chakra of a different colour started to flow out of her body. This time it was chakra of golden colour.��


    Within a few instants, the golden Chakra transformed and took the form of a giant golden warrior that looked as big as the muddy red Susano��o.


    These two chakra phantoms spanning over hundreds of meters started to fight each other.


    Looking at the scene, Kuroto was taken aback, ��The hell? Second Susano��o?�� It��s obvious that the second Susanoo��s is Uchiha Hideki��s, and Kuroto couldn��t understand why both the Susano��o have suddenly appeared at this time.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Under the attacks of the two full-body Susano��o, the ceiling of the cavepletely copsed.


    As the smoke and dust settled, the sky became clear and the moonlight fell on the floating body of the unconscious Karin.


    <em>ROAR!</em>


    <em>ROAR!</em>


    In the darkness of night, both Susano��o stood face-to-face, and let out roars that shook the ind and once again started to fight each other. One with wed fists that were covered in degrading aura, and the other with a golden sword covered in golden mes of Oshihimimi.


    The birds and animals living on the ind were taken aback and started to flee far away from the cave in fear.


    While the battle between the two Susano��o started, Kuroto continued to think, and after who knows how long it took to rack his brain, he suddenly realized something, ��Wait�� don��t tell me�� is it possible that those two pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�� haven��t truly fused, and right now they are fighting for control?��


    The fact that both Susanoo��s have appeared for no reason shows that the two pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�Cthat seemed to have unified physically�Chaven��t unified spiritually.


    Kuroto knows that both pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan have an ��alive�� characteristic in them, and right now, they seemed to realize that the result of the birth of Rinnegan will lead to the ��death�� of either both of them or at least one of them.


    Therefore, they are fighting for control and trying to defeat the other one, so that can stay ��alive�� and evolve, after all, neither of them wants to ��die��.


    Understanding this, Kuroto knew that Karin wouldn��t be able toplete the fusion on her own, he must lend her a hand.


    ��Since neither of you wants to ��die��, then let me help you.�� With this in mind, Kuroto weaved a few hand signs, as a cyan chakra swapped around his body.


    <em>��Tenseigan Chakra Mode!��</em>


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 859 Eliminating the Two Susanoo’s

    <em>��Tenseigan Chakra Mode!�� </em>


    After entering the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, Kuroto hovered in the air and as he searched for Karin, he found that she seemed to have lost all control at this time, and clicked his tongue in annoyance, ��Tch!��


    He wasn��t angered at Karin, rather, he was angered at the two Susano��o who were fighting for control.


    The two Susano��o have overpowered Karin��s will and manifested without her approval, the annoying of this entire situation is that the two Susano��o are not only trying to defeat the other party, but they are also trying to overpower Karin and take control over her.


    ��I see�� so that��s how it is!�� he muttered, ��So long as I am here, I won��t allow anyone to interfere!�� and added as he clenched his fist.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Instantly, uncontroble force burst in from all directions as it acted on the two Susano��o, pushing them back inside Karin��s body.


    After Kuroto seeded in preventing the two Susano��o from confronting each other, he used Shinra Tensei on both of them in an attempt to forcefully merge them together so that both of them could fuse on a spiritual level.


    <em>ROAR! ROAR!</em>The two Susano��o let out a violent roar of resistance as they were forcefully pushed together by the invisible force acting on them from all directions. Despite being aware of the disparity in strength, neither of the two chose to surrender and struggled to fight back.


    Seeing such a response, Kuroto frowned, ��This ispletely out of my expectations.��


    If it��s just fighting and defeating these two Susano��o, Kuroto has no problem. In Tenseigan Chakra Mode he can easily defeat both of them together with little effort, however, he has to make sure that Karin doesn��t get hurt as a consequence, and that the pair of eyes in her eye sockets don��t get damaged either otherwise all trouble he went through in the past few years would be for naught.


    ��Sigh�� this is really troublesome!��


    <em>BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!</em>


    While both Susano��o tried to fight back, the earth and mountain shook.


    Just when Kuroto was a little unsure of what to do, he suddenly noted that the muscr structure of the ��Type II Biological Armour�� had expanded and swelled up. This sudden change can only mean one thing, ��Overload Mode? Has it alreadye to this?�� muttered Kuroto in a gloomy tone of voice.


    Overload Mode is a special feature of the ��Type II Biological Armour��.


    Once the Armour detects that the host''s life is in danger, all the seals will be released and an iparably huge amount of chakra will be transferred to the host in a short period of time at the cost of the armour��s self-destruction so that the host can survive the life and death crisis.


    The fact that the ��Type II Biological Armour�� has independently activated the ��Overload Mode��, undoubtedly means that Karin��s life is in danger, and Kuroto must solve the problem fast, lest Karin will die because of Chakra exhaustion, and the creation of Rinnegan will remain a pipe dream.


    ��I have a minute or two in my hand,�� muttered Kuroto with a solemn expression.


    Being the creator of ��Type II Biological Armour��, Kuroto knows very well that the ��Overload Mode�� of the armor canst a few minutes in normal situations, and about a minute or two in the worse situation, the current situation will be defined as the worst of the worst, so at most, it willst about a minute, and it will bepletely useless after that.


    The two Susano��o were not showing any sign of exhaustion, their source of chakra being Karin and by extension, the ��Type II Biological Armour��, Kuroto knew that time was running out, and he must stop the two Susano��o before it was toote.


    ��I guess�� there is no room for hesitation anymore.�� With such a thought Kuroto made up his mind, his eyes turned cold and as he decided to no longer hesitate, several Truth-Seeking Orbs manifested behind him.


    Kuroto raised his hand, and immediately all the Truth-Seeking Orbs flew towards his right hand and started to revolve around it at a constant speed. It did not take long before they started to merge together.


    As Kuroto injected his Tenseigan Chakra into the final mergedrger Truth-Seeking Orb, suddenly a golden ray of light extended from his hand and shot up into the sky, <em>��Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!��</em>


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Carrying the Golden Sword of Light in his hand, Kuroto stared at the two Susano��o indifferently.


    He is aware of the price of eliminating the two Susano��o. They are the embodiment of the Visual Prowess of both pairs of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, if they are eliminated, the two pairs of eyes that have physically fused will weaken and lose much of their Visual Prowess. This loss can significantly impact their spiritual fusion and affect their evolution into the Rinnegan.


    Be that as it may, Kuroto must put an end to their fight by eliminating it because the consequences of not doing so are more troublesome. The two Susano��o, are rapidly sucking out chakra from Karin��s body, and if they continue to do so, even with the ��Overload Mode�� supporting her, she will die!


    Kuroto can��t allow Karin to die at such a time, he needs her to be alive as hisst insurance in case he fails in the first attempt of the Chimera Ritual.


    With that in mind, Kuroto coldly looked at the two Susano��o, and spoke, ��Since both of you do not wish to surrender obediently�� then there is only one option for you�� die!��


    <em>Shaaa! Boom!</em>


    He shed the Golden Sword of Light and cut both the Susano��o from below their waists.


    The two Susano��o tried to resist, but the power of the <em>��Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion��</em> that is made up of several Truth-Seeking Orbs and extremely powerful Tenseigan Chakra is not something they can resist or fight against.


    And so�� Under the cutting power of the Golden Sword of Light, both the Susano��o were instantly chopped in half!


    <em>Click! Click!</em>


    The upper half immediately turned into chakra and disappeared into the air, while the ovepped parts below the waist started to merge together and shrank inside Karin��s body in an attempt to survive.


    As both Susano��o disappeared, Karin��s body�Cwhich was floating in the air�Cfell back on the stone bed and passed out again.


    ��Haaa�� haaa����


    While taking deep breaths, Kuroto dispersed the Tenseigan Chakra Mode and hurried towards Karin with a worried expression. He had to make sure that she was all right!


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 860 The Birth of Rinnegan!

    As Kuroto made his way towards Karin, he couldn��t help but think, ��I hope the remaining Visual Prowess and Chakra supply is enough for the evolution.��


    From a distance, he could see that the medical equipment connected to her body was either broken, or destroyed, so getting real-time urate data of her body would be a little difficult.


    Be that as it may, he noticed that Karin��s breathing seemed to have returned to normal, and different from a while ago, she is taking deep, and gentle breaths. Moreover, the ��Type II Biological Armour�� has also exited the ��Overload Mode�� midway, which means her life is no longer in danger.


    At the same time, all the Yin-Yang chakra and the power of ��Creation of All Things�� that was overflowing out of her body had also stopped and slowly returned back to her body, this is another good news.


    Noting these details, Kuroto had calmed down and quickened his pace.


    As soon as he arrived near the stone bed, the first thing Kuroto did�Cafter checking Karin��s physical status including her heart rate, and her pulse rate�Cwas to open her rightly shut eyelids and check the status of the pair of eyes in her eye sockets. Although the pair of eyes were still Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, the pattern on it had be ratherplex, and there were obvious signs telling him that it was close to evolving.


    This scene reminded Kuroto of the time when Danzo Danzo��s pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan was close to evolving into the Rinnegan.


    ��Is there a need for a trigger for the evolution, something that would impact her emotionally?�� he wondered looking at the sleepy Karin. Based on his memory of the cannon, Hagoromo awakened his Rinnegan under emotional stimtion by the death of his brother. ��I wonder����


    While Kuroto was a little distracted, the pattern inside Karin��s eye became more and more distorted, and soon straight lines of lc color started to appear in them.Noting this change, Kuroto froze, ��It seems there is no need for emotional stimtion.��


    It wasn��t just Karin��s eyes that were changing, even her body seemed to be changing little by little, and the presence of Yin-Yang chakra was soaring in her body.


    As Kuroto patiently watched everything, suddenly, an unexpected change urred. Karin��s body once started to float into the air. The good thing is, this time it isn��t followed by the manifestation of Susano��o or anything�� rather�� Karin��s floating body is enveloped by a pir of lc chakra.


    At the same time, ��Type II Biological Armour�� once again entered the ��Overload Mode��.


    Although Kuroto appeared a little worried about these sudden changes, since he did not feel any danger, he decided to step back a little and decided to not take any action. He did not n to do anything that would interfere with the changes in Karin��s body.


    Karin��s body is undergoing qualitative changes, this is the key step for the evolution of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan into the Rinnegan. This is also the step that would determine sess and failure.


    His interference wouldn��t help, he just hopes that Karin can seed.


    As he continued to wait, he was able to feel the indescribable chakra emanating from her body.


    Suddenly, Karin�Cwho had been in aa for so long�Cregained consciousness, ��Huh? Where�� where am I? Kuroto-sama?�� Initially panicked because of being at an unknown location, but as she noticed Kuroto standing not far away, she calmed down and looked at him.


    ��It appears that you have regained consciousness�� Currently, you are�C�� Midway through the exnation, Kuroto stopped as if the cat caught his tongue.


    The reason for his silence is none other than Karin floating in the air, her eyes�� her eyes�Cthat have been shut for the past few months�Chave finally opened, and what��s surprising is that there is no scarlet or ck in them�� rather, it��s a mysterious and powerful lc. It��s the color of, ��Rinnegan!��


    Kuroto was stunned, and as he gazed at the pair of lc eyes an unreal feeling surged in his heart.


    It took him years to create this pair of Rinnegan, and a lot of money, time, and effort was spent, despite all the work he had put in, Kuroto was mentally prepared to ept the failure�Cbecause of the loss of visual prowess a while ago when he destroyed the two Susano��o.


    Unexpectedly, the Rinnegan still appeared, and its birth was so in and normal. There was nothing noteworthy except for the pir lc of chakra that had enveloped Karin.


    After confirming again and again that the pair of eyes in Karin��s eye socket is indeed Rinnegan, Kuroto eximed in excitement, ��I�� I created a pair of Rinnegan!��


    He is excited not only because he is the creator of the third pair of Rinnegan, but also because with Rinnegan in his hand�Cmetaphorically�Che will have another chance of undergoing the Kekkei Genkai Absorption Ritual should he fail in his first attempt.


    Looking at Kuroto��s excited face, Karin was happy and realized that she had opened her eyes, just as she was about to speak something, the pir of chakra surrounding her vanished and she fell on the stone bed, ��Ouch!��


    She rubbed her head slightly, and looked around in amazement, ��Kuroto-sama�� I can once again see things�� and this time�� it��s very clear�� too much clear in fact.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��I know���� and instructed as he approached Karin, ��For now don��t do anything, justy down on the stone bed, and let me take a good look.��


    Following Kuroto��s instruction, Kariny down on the stone bed and opened her eyes so that Kuroto could clearly see her eyes.


    After studying the pair of eyes in Karin��s eye sockets. Kuroto nodded, ��This is the real deal.��


    Although the pair of Rinnegan appears a little weakerpared to Nagato��s Rinnegan, this is entirely normal.


    After all, this pair of Rinnegan has just been born, and Karin is too young. Moreover, Kuroto also damaged its Visual Prowess by destroying the two Susano��o with his Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion, despite these things, the fact that it was sessfully born is already a miracle in itself, so why care about the fact that it is not as powerful as Nagato��s at this point?


    Given enough time and nourishment, it will reach that level.


    With such a thought in his mind, Kuroto nodded to himself as he looked at Karin and asked, ��How do you feel?��


    Karin spoke in a tired voice, ��I can see things much more clearly�� it��s just that seeing too much hurts my head and it gets dizzy.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Headache and dizziness are normal, don��t worry too much. You will have to learn and adapt.��


    Rinnegan puts a lot of burden on its users. So, the user needs to be mentally and physically strong enough, otherwise, using Rinnegan will be extremely burdensome for them.


    Nagato is a prime example. His body was sucked dry with each use of Rinnegan. If not for the fact that Uchiha Madara had sealed the Rinnegan after transnting it to Nagato, the kid might have instantly died.


    Compared to Nagato, Karin is much better, but be that as it may, she is still too young, and it will take some time for her to adapt.


    As per Kuroto��s expectations, Karin should be able to effortlessly use the power of Rinnegan by the time she bes an adult, but before that, she will have to carefully use the power of Rinnegan, otherwise, she too will be like the shriveled Nagato.


    Of course, Karin has the support of ��Type II Biological Armour��, so long as she wears that armor, she should be fine for the most part.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 861 Kabuto’s Determination

    Otogakure


    <em>��Kuchiyose: Edo Tensei!��</em>


    As soon as the name of the Jutsu was called, two Fuin forms engraved on the ground lit up in a colour of green and blue. As the glow intensified, two coffins marked with ��Sho�� and ��Ni�� rose from the ground.


    <em>Click!</em><em>Click!</em>


    As the lids of Coffins opened, two corpses�Cwearing red and blue Shinobi Armour from the Warring States Era�Cwere revealed, these two are none other than the Shodaime Hokage Senju Hashirama, and Nidaime Hokage Senju Tobirama who have been dead for decades but have been returning to the world of living again and again because of being summoned through the Edo Tensei Jutsu.


    At this time, a figure covered in a ck cloak walked out of the darkness and stood in front of the two Coffins.


    As he removed the hood of his ck cloak, his appearance became clear. This person is none other than Yakushi Kabuto�Cwho disappeared from Konohagakure not long ago, it seems he has returned to Otogakure and has been mastering the ��Edo Tensei Jutsu��.


    And from the looks of it, he has reached a considerable level of mastery in this Jutsu as he was able to summon the Shodaime Hokage and Nidaime Hokage of Konoha.


    Walking in front of the two Coffins, Kabuto looked at the two Edo Tensei with a smile, ��Finally mastered it!��With a content expression, Kabuto released the Summon and allowed both coffins to sink back into the ground.


    <em>Poof! Poof!</em>


    With that done, Kabuto turned around and walked towards another chamber, hidden deep inside the undergroundboratory.


    ��


    Kabuto had a solemn expression as he walked inside the secret chamber. He nced at the Kumogakure shinobi�Cbound by chains and hanging upside down.


    ��It��s time!�� he muttered and cut the chains that bound the man, and allowed him to fall on the floor. On the floor, a series of Fuin symbols much simr to the ones outside were engraved. These Fuin symbols seem to be making a ritual circle, and from the looks of it, the Kumo Shinobi is meant to be sacrificed while performing the ritual.


    ncing at the terrified Kumogakure shinobi as the man begged for mercy, ��Please�� just kill me�� I beg you!��


    Kabuto ignored the man��s plea for death and started to weave the hand signs, <em>��Kuchiyose: Edo Tensei!��</em>


    As the hand signs werepleted, the Fuin symbols started to emit an ominous glow.


    ��Aaahhhhhh!��


    Immediately, the Kumo shinobi�Cwrapped in chains�Cscreamed in pain and agony as the whispers of dead resounded through the hall.


    Unperturbed by the whispers of the dead, Kabuto watched as the soul of the Kumo shinobi was sucked out from his body by some unnatural force, and an uncountable number of talisman paper appeared from the ritual circle as they started to wrap his body from head to toe. In less than a second, the man had be a human chrysalis.


    By the time everything subsided, only arge pupa-shaped being�Cwrapped in talisman paper�Cwas left before Kabuto.


    ��What? This is different.�� Thought Kabuto as he stepped forward and started to remove the talisman papers. He was not surprised when he noticed that the person wrapped inside the talisman paper was the same Kumogakure Shinobi, the only difference was that the man is now dead as his soul has been sucked out, however, there is a problem, ��Why did it fail this time?��


    Yes, the Jutsu had failed! The soul of the shinobi was drained, however, the person Kabuto wanted to summon did note, ��This wasn��t supposed to happen!��


    Kabuto frowned, then carefully checked the entire process of summoning the dead. After he had repeatedly confirmed that he did not make any mistake, Kabuto made a wild guess to exin his failure. And thinking of this reason, Kabuto showed an unnatural gleam of joy on his face, ��It seems Orochimaru-sama is not dead!��


    The person he was trying to bring back to the world of living is none other than Orochimaru.


    After losing contact with Orochimaru, Kabuto became anxious, fearful, and desperate, it was as if he had lost his path and the meaning behind his existence.


    He had to do something and find Orochimaru, and that��s what he did. Kabuto disobeyed Orochimaru''s order of monitoring Naruto and Sasuke in the Konoha Ninja Academy and made his way to the Land of Sound. After quietly returning, Kabuto mobilized the entire force of Otogakure to search for any trace of Orochimaru throughout the Shinobi World.


    However, their search was for nought as they couldn��t find the slightest clues of where Orochimaru is and what happened to him. And this is a big problem. It must be understood that except for a very few people, there is hardly anyone in the Shinobi World who can make Orochimaru disappear so silently and so secretly, ��it��s either Akatsuki, Amatsukami or Danzo!��


    There has been no news from Orochimaru for so long, he must have had an unlucky encounter with either of those three powerhouses.


    ��If Orochimaru-sama was either captured or sealed by either of those three powerhouses, rescuing him would be difficult�� I must find a way!�� thought Kabuto as he made up his mind.


    But of course, confronting either of these three powerhouses is not something he can do at the moment considering his mediocre strength.


    ��I�� no�� we must get stronger.�� Muttered Kabuto as left the Undergroundboratory and summoned the Sound Four.


    ��


    Looking at Tenz��, Kimimaro, Haku, and J��go one by one, Kabuto ordered, ��Stop the search for Orochimaru-sama.��


    Kimimaro questioned with a frowned expression, ��Why?��


    Kabuto immediately exined the ins and outs of the matter, ��I think I have an idea of what happened to Orochimaru-sama. Although he is not dead, he is not in a very good state either. He was either captured�� or sealed by a difficult enemy�� it must be someone from Akatsuki, Amatsukami, or Danzo.��


    Tenz�� was taken aback, ��What?! Kabuto-san�� you aren��t joking, right?��


    These names hold a lot of weight in the Shinobi World, and their small Otogakure doesn��t have enough power or resources to fight these people. Let alone Akatsuki and Amatsukami, just fighting Danzo might result in the annihtion of Otogakure!


    The other three had simr thoughts.


    Knowing the doubts of the Sound Four, Kabuto spoke, ��I know�� if we want to rescue Orochimaru-sama, we must have sufficient strength so that we can negotiate with these powerhouses. Therefore, I want the four of you to put your efforts into strengthening yourselves.��


    The Sound Four nodded, ��We understand.�� There is still a problem, ��But�� how do we do that?��


    Kabuto took out four scrolls from his shinobi bag and handed one to each of the Sound Four as he exined, ��Orochimaru-sama had multiple secretboratories�� out of those, fourboratories were top secret. I want each of you to go to one of theseboratories and try to find something there�� Orochimaru carried out extensive research on the four of you�� it is time to use the results of that research. We must inherit the results of Orochimaru-sama��s research and strengthen ourselves�� only then we will have the qualification to negotiate with those powerful enemies.��


    Everyone nodded and received the scrolls handed by Kabuto.


    Holding the scroll of the Northboratory, Kimimaro looked at Kabuto and asked, ��And what about you? What are you going to do?��


    ��Me?�� muttered Kabuto as he adjusted his sses on the bridge of his nose, and chuckled, ��I must go somewhere.��


    Although Kabuto was smiling, the sound four noticed Kabuto��s determination to die.


    Haku was worried for Kabuto and looked at the others. Kimimaro and J��go remained silent.


    Tenz���Cthe oldest of four�Casked after a while of hesitation, ��Where are you going Kabuto-san?��


    ��You don��t have to be concerned about it.�� Spoke Kabuto as he turned around and disappeared into the forest.


    ��This time I am ready to face death!��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 862 Samsara!?

    The moon cast its pale glow upon the serene forest, its cold light seeping through the slender gaps in the lush canopy above. The resulting mosaic of dappled illumination painted the ground with alternating patches of brightness and darkness, creating a soothing ambiance in the quietude of the night.


    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</em>


    A soft rustling sound apanied a gentle breeze, stirring a fallen leaf from its resting ce on the forest floor. Amidst this subtlemotion, three silhouettes emerged, moving swiftly and purposefully through the intery of light and shadow. Their figures seamlessly blended with the natural surroundings, their steps carefully calcted to avoid any disruption to the tranquil atmosphere.


    These three people are none other than Shisui, Itachi, and Shinichi. They received Kuroto��s instruction and hurried over in the middle of the night.


    Resisting his urge to yawn, Shinichi muttered, ��It��s the middle of the night, what could be so urgent that Boss called us at this time?��


    ��There must be a reason, otherwise, Kuroto-san wouldn��t have called us�� So, less talking and more running!�� spoke Shisui as he speeded up.


    Keeping up with Shisui, Itachi spoke after a moment of thought, ��Kuroto-san instructed us to meet at his secretboratory in the Forest of Death, I believe this has something to do with the imntation operation�� perhaps, it��s time for me and you to also have the cells of Shodaime-sama imnted in our body.��


    ��Oh�� is it finally that time! Great�� I can��t wait, let��s speed up!�� spoke Shinichi in excitement.


    Ever since his intense battle with Obito, his eyesight had been steadily deteriorating. Despite his extended stay in the vige, he had struggled to adapt, Shinichi really can��t ept the fact that he is quite powerless at the moment.Frustrated by the limitations it imposed upon him, he found himself growing increasingly desperate, yearning for an eye transnt with a sense of urgency surpassing even that of Itachi.


    Aware of Shinichi��s desire to recover the Visual Prowess, and the dangers of the Hashirama Cells Imntation Operation, Itachi warned him, ��Shinichi-san, you have to be mentally prepared for failure as well.��


    ��Failure? What do you mean? Is there a problem with Boss��s Imntation Technology?�� asked Shinichi, a little confused.


    Shisui took over the conversation, ��It wouldn��t be wrong to say that Kuroto-san��s imntation technology should be the best in the Shinobi World, but the problemes from the cells of Shodaime-sama, their vitality is just too much for us. So, even though the chances of sess are high, the possibility of failure is not small either.��


    Although a little surprised, Shinichi did not care, and asked another question, ��So, what happens if the operation fails?��


    Shisui spoke in an uncertain tone, ��Maybe�� the best result will be to turn into a tree?��


    Shinichi��s expression froze, ��A tree? What the hell?��


    Itachi added from the side, ��To be more urate, if we fail, then our body will be swallowed by the cells of Shodaime-sama, and we will die, while our body will be a tree.��


    Shinichi nced at Shisui and Itachi, and chuckled, ��Both of you are trying to mess with me, right? You just want to scare me so that I make a fool of myself!��


    Shisui shook his head, ��We wouldn��t be joking about something so serious Shinichi.�� And added, ��This is based on my personal experience. When I was undergoing the imntation operation, Kuroto-san gave me Tsukihi��s pair of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan in order to increase the sess rate of the operation.��


    ��Wait�� you are telling me that girl has Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan?�� asked Shinichi in surprise.


    Kuroto once mentioned to him that there are only two methods to solve the problem of Mangekyou Sharingan losing its light with each use. The first method is the imntation of Shodaime Hokage��s cells, while the other method is to further evolve the Mangekyou Sharingan into the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Shisui nodded lightly, ��Yes.��


    Shinichi knew that Tsukihi��s Mangekyou Sharingan was different from the others, but he did not expect her eyes to be Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, ��So all this time she has been using the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.��


    ��Anyway�� as I was saying�� the imntation operation is extremely dangerous, even though I had Tsukihi��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan to help me, I was still unable topletely suppress Shodaime-sama��s cells. They went berserk��!��


    Even now, the memory of the incident where the Hashirama cells wreaked havoc within his body sends shivers down Shisui��s spine.


    Itachi, having been present during the incident, interjected with a recounting of the events, saying, ��I was there too. The uncontroble Hashirama cells absorbed Shisui-san��s chakra, transforming into towering trees that grew wildly out of control. They burst through the confines of theboratory, crashing down to the ground in a frenzy of growth and power.�� Itachi��s words painted a vivid picture of the overwhelming chaos that unfolded during that harrowing ordeal, further emphasizing the magnitude of the situation and the danger they had all faced.


    Shinichi was taken aback, and asked, ��So, how did you survive?��


    ��Haah���� After taking a deep breath, Shisui answered, ��Somehow I managed to hold on because of Kuroto-san, Itachi, and Tsukihi. While Itachi took care of the trees that broke out of theboratory, Kuroto-san supported me mentally. Of course, it wouldn��t have been possible without Tsukihi��s eyes.��


    ��Is it really that dangerous?!�� muttered Shinichi somewhat nervous.


    Shisui nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��You had Tsukihi��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan�� Its Visual Prowess must be stronger than your Mangekyou Sharingan��pared to that, my eyes�Cwhich have lost most of their Visual Prowess�Care far weaker, doesn��t this mean my chances of survival are even lower?�� he added imagining himself as a tree.


    Before Shisui could answer, Itachi spoke, ��Theoretically speaking, our chances of survival are indeed lower than Shisui-san��s.��


    ��Suddenly I don��t feel very excited about this ordeal.�� Muttered Shinichi, somewhat afraid of the consequences of failure, and asked, ��Do you think Boss would have arranged Tsukihi��s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan for us too?��


    ��Maybe.�� Muttered Itachi, ��If he has, then perhaps our chances of sess will be higher.��


    ��I hope he does,�� spoke Shinichi.


    Shisui said, ��There is no need to think too much, it��s Kuroto-san we are talking about, he must have prepared something so that both of you can survive.��


    Shinichi and Itachi nodded out of trust in Kuroto.


    With that said, the three stopped discussing and proceeded forward.


    ��


    Underground Laboratory, Forest of Death


    As Shisui, Shinichi, and Itachi entered the secretboratory they noticed the presence of another person beside Kuroto.


    This person was wearing a standard Amatsukami Cloak with a Taijitu symbol on the chest, and a White and ck mask that appeared to be quite simr to Yama��s mask.


    The three Shinichi, Shisui, and Itachi were confused about the identity of the person standing beside Kuroto. They were unable to feel any chakra from the person, therefore, they did not know who the other party was.


    While Itachi and Shinichi quietly observed the person, Shisui asked, ��Kuroto-san, who is this person? It is a new member?��


    Kuroto nodded with a smile, ��Yes�� this person�� is the newest recruit of Amatsukami. Her name is ��Samsara��, her Chakra Nature is ��Yin-Yang��, and she is here to assist me with this imntation operation.��


    ��Samsara?�� ��Yin-Yang?��


    The trio of Shisui, Shinichi, and Itachi looked at ��Samsara�� in surprise. This is the first time they have heard of anyone in the organization that represents a dual chakra nature, therefore, they are quite intrigued as to who the other party is, and what kind of powers she has.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 863 Samsara’s Arrogance

    The newest member of Amatsukami introduced by Kuroto is none other than Uzumaki Karin. She had seeded in awakening the Rinnegan just as Kuroto desired, so the name ��Samsara�� and the chakra nature ��Yin-Yang�� are most suitable for her.


    After Karin sessfully awakened the Rinnegan, Kuroto performed aprehensive inspection of her body as well as the newly born pair of Dojutsu.


    Because of the baptism of the Yin-Yang chakra, Karin��s physique has significantly improvedpared to before. Although the Yang-Chakra in her body is not as potent as the Yang-Chakra contained in Shodaime Hokage��s Cells, it��s still better than before and the changes in her body are quite obvious, physically, she seems to have be rtively strong.


    Something else that intrigued Kuroto is that the awakening of Rinnegan did not create any problems for Karin, the pair of Dojutsu seemed to be limiting themselves to not put too much burden on Karin.


    Initially, Kuroto had nned to suppress the Rinnegan with Fuinjutsu, so that Karin could slowly master its power as she grew up, but after he learned that the Rinnegan were limiting themselves, he did not suppress them.


    This is something he has experienced as well with his pair of Tenseigan. When Kuroto did not have enough strength to bear the full power of his Tenseigan, his Dojutsu suppressed itself to not put too much burden on his body.


    Since the pair of Rinnegan in Karin��s eyes is limiting itself, therefore, the current Karin is unable to use most of its powers. The attractive and repulsive attacks�� that is�� Shinra Tensei and Bansh�� Ten��in are barely usable. Other than these two techniques, Karin is capable of creating the ck Receivers but not too many at the same time, and she is also able to absorb others�� Chakra, but only upon close contact.


    As for the rtively powerful Jutsu like Chibaku Tensei, Tengai Shinsei, the Six Paths Jutsu, or Rinne Tensei no Jutsu, Karin is not yet capable of using those Jutsu. And let��s not talk about the super-powerful Rinnegan Jutsu like the True Chibaku Tensei and the unique techniques like Madara��s ��Limbo: Border Jail,�� Sasuke��s ��Amenotejikara�� along with other such Jutsu have shown no signs of manifesting.


    In this regard, Kuroto is not in a hurry.After all, Karin is barely eleven years old, and it��s only been a few days since she awakened her Rinnegan. It��s natural that she won��t be able to use these Jutsu right from the get-go. In order to use those powerful techniques, Karin needs to master her Rinnegan, and for that, she needs to put her time and effort into training.


    While Kuroto was thinking of creating Karin��s training n, Shinichi��s disappointed words broke him out of his train of thought, ��And here I thought she was Tsukihi! Man�� what a let-down.��


    ��Tsukihi?�� Taken aback, Kuroto asked, ��We are here for your imntation operation, why would she be here?��


    Shinichi helplessly scratched the back of his head, ��Yeah, makes sense.�� Then he approached Kuroto and asked, ��Boss, I heard from these two that the imntation operation is pretty dangerous stuff�� will I be able to survive it? Shisui told me that thest time, you transnted Tsukihi��s eyes in him while carrying out the operation, and that really helped him survive. Is it possible for me to be able to use Tsukihi��s eyes? I will definitely pay back the favor to her when I get the chance in the future.��


    Although silent and calm on the surface, Itachi also looked at Kuroto with an expectant gaze.


    Compared to Shinichi who has only heard of the dangers of the Hashirama Cells Imntation Operation, Itachi was a witness to the real thing. Therefore, he is more aware of the dangers, and he is also worried about whether he will be able to survive that thing or not.


    ��I see, so that��s what you are worried about.�� Muttered Kuroto as he smiled and patted Shinichi, ��Don��t worry�� you won��t be needing Tsukihi��s eyes, I have made other arrangements, so it will be safe.��


    ��Oh.�� Nodded Shinichi, and asked curiously, ��So, what is the sess rate?��


    After pondering for a while, Kuroto replied, ��The sess rate is more than ny percent�� that is, Shodaime-sama��s cells will definitely fuse with your cells. However, you will have to consciously ��Will�� it while bearing the immense pain. So, if I take this factor of ��consciously-willing�� into ount, the survival rate falls down to twenty-five to thirty percent.��


    ��Huh? Not even fifty percent?�� eximed Shinichi.


    Kuroto smiled, and reassured, ��Although the survival rate is not that high with your individual effort, however, with the presence of Samsara, even if the operation fails, you won��t die, she is here to make sure that the operationpletes without a hitch, so don��t worry too much.��


    ��Is�� is that so?�� the trio of Shinichi, Shisui, and Itachi looked at the silent Samsara with skeptical eyes.


    Although the ��Type II Biological Armour�� makes her look a little older, she is a child nheless. Shisui, Itachi, and Shinichi could see that Samsara is not very old, hence their skepticism.


    Under the Yin-Yang mask, Karin blinked, curiously looking at the three members of the Uchiha n who are her seniors in the organization.


    Before bringing Karin to the Undergroundboratory in the forest of death, Kuroto had briefly exined to her the ins and outs of Amatsukami, therefore, she knows that the three Uchihas in front of her are all members of Amatsukami and her seniors.


    But because Karincked an understanding of the world, Kuroto also instructed her to watch and listen more and speak less, therefore, despite her lively and outgoing personality, she was trying her hardest to stay quiet.


    While Karin was trying her hardest to stay silent and watch everything around her, her silence was interpreted as disinterest by the three Uchiha. They assumed that she had no intention of talking at all.


    A little dissatisfied, Shinichi muttered, ��We are from the same organization, it��s understandable that you can��t reveal your identity, however, shouldn��t you at least greet us?��


    ��Ah�� right�� I�� I should have done that!�� Karin muttered to herself in an inaudible voice, she wanted to leave a good impression and thought of the best method of greeting her seniors. ��Should I wave my hands? Or maybe I should walk up to them and greet them with a light bow? Would that be too much? Maybe I should nod from here?��


    It��s a pity that she got so entangled thinking about how she should greet her seniors that shepletely forgot about greeting them.


    Because she was wearing the ��Type II Biological Armour�� as well as the Yin-Yang mask, her entanglement wasn��t perceived by Shinichi. In his eyes, Samsara gave no response to his doubt and indifferently ignored him.


    Not only Shinichi but even Shisui and Itachi also had the impression that Samsara was highly arrogant and indifferent to them.


    Obviously, Kuroto saw through the situation and smiled as he shook his head, and did not try to clear up the misunderstanding.


    For him, Karin is hisst trump card, so he doesn��t her to interact too much with the other members of the organization.


    If not for the fact that he really needed her to help this time, Kuroto wouldn��t have brought Karin for Shinichi and Itachi��s Hashirama Cells imntation operation.


    ��All right�� that��s enough chit-chat, we don��t have much time on our hands. Let��s move over to the operation. Shisui, I will leave you to keep a watch outside, and the three of you wille with me.�� Spoke Kuroto as he turned around and started to carry out the preparations for the operation.


    ��Leave it to me, Kuroto-san.�� Nodded Shisui and started to walk towards the exit.


    Shinichi, Itachi, and Samsara also nodded and followed Kuroto.


    While walking beside Samsara, Shinichi looked over. Initially, he did not notice anything strange, however, when he nced at her the second time, he felt something strange and as he moved a little closer to her for a better look, he suddenly noticed that her eyes looked exactly the same as Nagato��s�� Lavender Coloured with ripples in it.


    Taken aback, Shinichi eximed, ��Ri�� Ri�� Rinnegan?!��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 864 Itachi’s Thoughts

    ��Ri�� Ri�� Rinnegan?!��


    Following Shinichi��s exim, Shisui and Itachi also noticed the ripple pattern in Samsara��s eyes, and muttered in shock, ��What? The Rinnegan?�� ��Bu


    Alert, Shinichi stared at Samsara, and asked, ��Hey�� why do you have Rinnegan? Are you Nagato? No�� you can��t be Nagato�� are you one of his Pain?��


    For Shinichi�Cwho worked as an undercover in the Akatsuki Organization for more than a decade�CRinnegan is the worst nightmare. He can��t even count the times he had those horrifying dreams of tragically dying at the hands of Nagato after his undercover identity gets exposed. In all those dreams, thest thing he would see before waking up covered in sweat would be Nagato��s indifferent eyes. Thatvender color and ripple patterns are no less than a nightmare for him!


    This is why, when he saw the same color and pattern in Karin��s eyes, he was so taken aback, and asked such absurd questions, ��Are you Nagato? No�� you can��t be Nagato�� are you one of his Pain?��


    Samsara was stunned, ��Huh?�� She did not know who is Nagato and who are his Pain, therefore, she did not know how to respond to Shinichi��s questions.


    Shisui and Itachi looked suspiciously at Samsara. Although neither of the two joined the Akatsuki unlike Shinichi, they have also seen the Rinnegan from a distance during the several confrontations between Konoha and Akatsuki and Amatsukami and Akatsuki, therefore, both of them know what Nagato��s Rinnegan looks like.


    So, when they noticed the pair of Rinnegan in Samsara��s eyes, they were no less surprised than Shinichi. Of course, unlike Shinichi, neither of the two thought that Samsara was Nagato or any of his Pain, they didn��t think Nagato would be able to aplish such a feat in Kuroto��s presence, not to mention Kuroto introduced Samsara to the three of them, so, it��s obvious that the person is not at all rted to Nagato�� but still, the fact that Samsara has Rinnegan still stunned them.


    Kuroto chuckled at Shinichi��s reaction, and assured him, ��Don��t worry�� Samsara is not Nagato, nor is she any of his Pain.��Hearing Kuroto��s words, Shinichi also realized the problem. Samsara couldn��t have been rted to Nagato, if she was, she would have been killed or captured by Kuroto long ago.


    ��Haah�� right�� she couldn��t have been Nagato�� my bad.�� after taking a relieved breath, Shinichi asked, ��But�� Boss, what��s up with her eyes�� are they also��?��


    Kuroto nodded lightly, ��Yes, it''s exactly as you have guessed. Our Samsara also has a pair of Rinnegan just like Nagato.��


    At this point, Samsara finally found a chance and nodded, ��Hmm.��


    ��So, it��s really Rinnegan!�� The three Uchiha were extremely shocked at this moment, ��But�� but how can she have Rinnegan? Didn��t Nagato have it?��


    Looking at their stunned faces, Kuroto smiled, ��Who told you guys that there can only be one pair of Rinnegan in the Shinobi world?��


    The three Uchiha did not know how to answer Kuroto��s question.


    Although no one said that there could only be one pair of Rinnegan, considering how legendary these eyes are, they never thought there would be another pair out there.


    The primary reason why the Akatsuki Organization can threaten the Shinichi World is actually Nagato��s Rinnegan. Rinnegan is the eyes of the Sage of Six Path, and they are so rare that up until now, except for the Sage of Six Path, the only known person to have these eyes is Nagato. But it turns out that��s not the case�� Other than Nagato, there��s also Samsara who has a pair of Rinnegan. What��s more shocking is the fact that she is also a member of Amatsukami.


    Learning such unbelievable information, Shinichi, Shisui, and Itachi are obviously in shock.


    ��Anyway, now that you all know that she is not Nagato, let��s get back to what we are here for. Shisui, I��ll leave the outside security to you, as for the rest of you,e with me.�� Said Kuroto as he once again turned around and walked deeper into theboratory with Samsara closely following him.


    ��No wonder she is so indifferent to us�� she has Rinnegan�� it makes sense.�� Muttered Shinichi as he looked at Samsara��s back. Then he looked at Shisui and Itachi, and asked, ��Is this the first time both of you have met her?��


    ��Hmm.�� Nodded Shisui and Itachi. Let��s not talk about meeting her, up until a while ago, they did not even know that someone with the code name ��Samsara�� existed in the Amatsukami.


    ��You know�� there��s one thing I have always wondered�� where the hell does Boss find these monsters?�� muttered Shinichi as he folded his arms over his chest.


    Shisui and Itachi had bitter smiles on their faces, and spoke, ��It��s not just you Shinichi�� the entire Shinobi World has the same doubt. Suijin, Fujin, Dojin, Tsukihi-san, and now Samsara�� They appear mysteriously and disappear mysteriously while the entire world continues to search for them.��


    Shinichi nodded with a chuckle, ��Haha�� This is really the boss��s style. But now that I think about it, it��s not so bad�� It doesn��t matter how and where the boss finds them, what we know for sure is that each time these people have appeared, they have helped us in one way or the other. And having monsters like these in the organization feels a lot more reassuring�� like�� at the end, there will be someone to help you.��


    Itachi nodded, ��I know that feeling.��


    At this time, Shisui said, ��Okay both of you�� if we start talking about Kuroto-san, the entire day will pass, but our conversation won��t end. So, let��s stop here, and start doing what we came here for�� Both of you go, Kuroto-san and Samsara are waiting�� meanwhile, I��ll keep a guard outside.��


    Shinichi and Itachi nodded, ��Okay.�� And with that, the three separated.


    ��


    Looking at the cold instruments in the operating room, Shinichi asked a little worried, ��Boss, do we really need these many things�� I feel a little worried.��


    ��Shut up andy down.�� Said Kuroto as he pointed at one of the two operating tables.


    Itachi took a deep breath and as per Kuroto��s instructions, hey down on one of the operating tables.


    Seeing this, Shinichi had no choice but to obedientlyy on the operating table as well.


    While the two were resting, Kuroto started preparing the fusion fluid, and spoke, ��Keep one thing in your mind�� I and Samsara can only guarantee that Shodaime-sama��s cells won��t kill you�� but whether you can make them subdue or not will entirely depend on your own abilities.��


    Shinichi said with a smirk, ��If Shisui can do it, so can I!��


    Itachi also nodded, ��I understand.��


    Receiving Itachi��s response, Kuroto nced at him for a moment but chose not to say anything.


    Different from Shisui and Shinichi, Itachi also had the option of using another pair of Mangekyou Sharingan to gain the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. Coincidentally, his father is alive, and he happens to have a pair of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    If Itachi were to use his father��s eyes, he would have solved the problem of his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Kuroto thinks that Itachi must have considered this option, and Kuroto is right, Itachi did consider the option of using his father��s eyes.


    He can see that the current situation in Konoha is not very good. The Uchiha will undoubtedly lose in the Vote of Confidence, and once this happens, there is a very strong possibility that a Coup d����tat will ur in Konoha.


    If a Coup d����tat were to ur, the fate of the Uchiha n and his father would be very tragic. They have no chance of winning against Kuroto.


    Instead of letting his father bear the infamy of initiating a rebellion and dying in disgrace, it would be better to end his life by his own hands. This way, at least his father��s reputation can be preserved, and Sasuke will be able to carry forward the Uchiha n with a fresh start.


    He will have to bear Sasuke��s hatred, and the crime of ughtering his own father, but that��s fine with Itachi. And if not for the presence of Kuroto, Itachi would have definitely made up his mind.


    Kuroto��s presence makes Itachi believe that Uchiha will have a better way of thisplicated situation. Therefore, Itachi chose the difficult and life-threatening option and opted to imnt the Hashirama Cells.


    So that if a dayes when he has to confront his father, he will not covet his father��s eyes. He will keep them safe so that Sasuke can use them in the future should he awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 865 Is This Everything You Got?

    With his back to the only source of light in the room, Kuroto looked at the syringe in his hand, and gently flicked it, causing the trapped air bubbles trapped within the needle tube to rise to the top, then with a firm grip, he pressed the plunger slightly, forcing the bubbles out of the syringe until only the clear fusion fluid remained inside it.


    As Kuroto carried out the preparation, Shinichi strained to speak weakly, ��Boss, please don��t make such sounds�� it��s really scaring the shit out of me!��


    ��Shut up!�� Kuroto reprimanded Shinichi in annoyance. Up until now, Kuroto did not realize that this reckless and carefree Uchiha is so afraid of medical equipment and operation.


    Compared to Shinichi, Itachi was much better. Hey silently and adjusted his mood without caring about what was happening around him.


    Outside the Underground Laboratory, Shisui is watching; inside the operation room, Kuroto and Samsara are present. In the presence of these people�Cat least Kuroto and Shisui�CItachi can drop his guards and disguises, and fully concentrate on mentally preparing himself to suppress and fuse the Hashirama Cells.


    It did not take long, soon, Kuroto was done with all the preparations, and with the help of Samsara, he connected the equipment to Itachi and Shinichi so that he could have a real-time disy of their physical data while the two underwent imntation operation. At the same time, Kuroto started exining the procedure to the two Uchiha, ��Firstly, I will inject this Fusion Solution into both of you, then, while the fusion solution takes effect, I will inject a small batch of the most active cells of Shodaime-sama in your body.�� He paused for a while and added, ��Keep in mind that the fusion solution will stay effective for only the first couple of minutes. Therefore, these first couple of minutes are the best time for the two of you to suppress those cells and initiate fusion. Right timing must be grasped.��


    ��Okay,�� nodded Shinichi and asked cautiously, ��What if�� what happens if we fail to suppress the imnted cells within that time?��


    Kuroto shrugged, ��The attempt will fail, and we will have to start over.��


    Shinichi nodded nervously, ��Under�� Understood!��Noting Shinichi��s nervousness, and seeing that even Itachi was a little pressured, Kuroto decided to once again address this issue, ��You both don��t have to worry that much. In fact, failure is pretty normal and nothing to be afraid of. As long as the two of us are here, nothing will happen to the two of you.��


    After reassuring them, Kuroto decided not to dy anymore and immediately started the operation.


    Before Shinichi and Itachi even realized it, the fusion solution was already injected into their bloodstreams.


    ��Now the two of you will feel your blood capiries swelling which will cause pain, and a rapid increase in the heartbeat is natural as the blood flow will increase, of course, sweating and these things will also happen but don��t worry, these abnormal reactions are the sign of the presence of fusion fluid in your arteries.��


    ��Remember, only your Mangekyou Sharingan can suppress Shodaime-sama��s cells and initiate fusion with them.��


    ��Don��t worry about the loss of Visual Prowess, even if both of you have lost much of Visual Prowess, it��s not that important at the moment, what��s important is the Yin-Chakra�� the process of suppression and fusion with Shodaime-sama��s cells is the fusion of Yin chakra in your body with the Yang chakra in those cells.��


    As per Kuroto��s instructions, Itachi and Shinichi activated their Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Looking at the different patterns in Shinichi and Itachi��s eyes, Samsara was amazed. Although Kuroto transnted two different Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, she never used their powers, therefore, she was really amazed to see these eyes in use.


    While Samsara was busy admiring Itachi��s and Shinichi��s eyes, Kuroto injected the carefully processed Hashirama cells into their bodies.


    As soon as the cells entered their body, both Shinichi and Itachi shouted in pain, ��Ahhhhh!�� ��Arghhh!��


    Being trained shinobi, both Itachi and Shinichi have excellent tolerance towards pain, be that as it may, when the Hashirama cells entered their body, neither of them could resist the tearing pain and cried out. This just goes to show how much pain the two Uchiha are suffering from at this moment. If not for the fact that their hands and feet were tied up, both of them would be rolling over the operation table.


    Samsara was startled by their sudden screams and subconsciously stepped back, ��This


    Kuroto stood, quietly watching the two Uchiha with a serious expression as time passed second by second.


    One minute��


    Five minutes��


    Ten minutes��


    Thirty minutes��


    In the blink of an eye, half an hour had already passed.


    The fusion fluid will remain effective only for half an hour, that time has passed, yet Itachi and Shinichi were screaming intermittently as if they had lost their mind and will. R


    Finally, she couldn��t take it, and asked in a worried tone, ��Kuroto-sama, are they�� are they going to be okay? Should I��?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��Wait for a while, I will tell you when to help them.��


    ��Okay.�� Nodded Samsara and quietly stood beside him. Waiting for Kuroto��s instructions.


    After a few more minutes passed, Kuroto��s brows tightened. With his Tenseigan, he saw signs of Hashirama Cells running amok in Itachi��s body, immediately, he instructed Karin, ��Hurry, absorb some Yang Chakra from his body.��


    Samsara immediately pressed her left hand on Itachi��s chest, and with the help of Rinnegan''s ability to absorb chakra, she started to suck out the Yang Chakra from his body, until Kuroto instructed her to stop.


    Before Samsara had any time to take a deep breath, signs of Yang chakra running amok appeared in Shinichi��s body. Seeing this, Kuroto immediately, instructed her, ��Hurry up�� absorb from his body as well.��


    She is inexperienced in tackling such emergencies, she panicked and hurriedly put her other hand on Shinichi��s chest and started to suck out the raging Yang chakra from his body.


    While Itachi and Shinichi��s pain eased, Kuroto��s brows tightened, and he made a decision, ��It seems I have to help them.��


    Immediately he reached out and pressed his hands on Itachi and Shinichi��s foreheads, and activated his Tenseigan��s power to dive inside their consciousness.


    Entering their consciousness ne, Kuroto looked at the two exhausted people, and asked indifferently, ��Is this everything you got?��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 866 Talk no Jutsu

    Itachi��s ne of Consciousness


    In the bleak and dark ce of Itachi��s consciousness, Kuroto''s arrival was like a beam of light that descended from heaven, it pierced through the curtain of hopelessness and dispelled all the darkness inside.


    ��Kuroto-san!�� muttered Itachi with a tired expression.


    While continuing to hover in the air, Kuroto looked at Itachi and, muttered, ��You don��t seem to be doing too well.��


    Itachi sighed, and answered with a bitter expression, ��I am sorry Kuroto-san. It seems I am unable to do it.��


    Kuroto was disappointed, ��Is this the extent of your determination to protect your family and your n? You should be aware of the path the Uchiha n is taking�� and what will happen after the Vote of Confidence urs�� in that situation, the Uchiha n will require you to be there�� but how will you be there? How will you protect the Uchiha n if you can��t even protect yourself.��


    Itachi looked down, and muttered, ��It��s just so difficult.�� And added with a painful expression, ��This is difficult, protecting my n is difficult, protecting the vige is difficult�� everything is difficult�� I�� I am tired of continuously facing these difficulties!��


    Kuroto was taken aback by Itachi��s sudden outburst and realized that no matter how perfect he is, no matter how excellent he is, Itachi is a child nheless who has been burdened with heavy responsibilities from the moment he was born.


    Be that as it may, Kuroto cannot allow Itachi to give up, and spoke, ��It��s unbelievable to see you give up and admit defeat. Very well�� if you want to give up on the difficult path, then so be it, you will be using your father��s Mangekyou Sharingan�� and the difficult path�� the one involving the imntation of Shodaime-sama��s cells will be left for your younger brother Sasuke.��Itachi was taken aback when he heard Kuroto��s words, ��No�� that can��t be!��


    Given Sasuke��s talent, Itachi believes that it won��t be strange if he were to awaken the Mangekyou Sharingan. If he does awaken those eyes, Sasuke will also need their father��s eyes to awaken the eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. Obviously, Itachi has known about this all along, and herees the problem, if he were to fail now, he will have to choose the easy option, and leave the difficult option of undergoing the imntation operation to his younger brother Sasuke.


    How can he allow such a thing to happen?


    ��I cannot allow myself to fail this thing otherwise Sasuke will have to bear this excruciating pain!��


    ��No�� I haven��t given up yet.�� Spoke Itachi with a newfound determination.


    Kuroto nodded with a smile, ��Very well�� I will be waiting outside. Show me that your determination is not baseless.��


    ��


    Shinichi��s ne of Consciousness


    The exhausted Shinichi raised his head and looked at Kuroto bathed in light, and muttered with a chuckle, ��Boss, you are so dazzling.��


    ��Stop ying dead�� and get up.�� Spoke Kuroto.


    Shinichi shook his head with a tired expression, ��It��s difficult for me�� I am tired. You know�� I have been living on the edge for the past decade, I can��t do it anymore!��


    ��Is that so?�� muttered Kuroto, and nodded, ��Very well, if that��s the case then forget it. I guess you are trash after all.��


    Shinichi looked at Kuroto in surprise. He didn��t expect that Kuroto would directlybel him as trash.


    Feeling Shinichi��s surprised and suspicious gaze, Kuroto exined, ��If you can��t seed in this operation, then your Visual Prowess won��t be restored. Without your Visual Prowess, you barely have any strength�� doesn��t that mean you are just trash?�� and added with a chuckle, ��I pity Uchiha Kurumi�� she gave up her life for you�� but here you are�� nothing more than trash. It seems you havepletely forgotten about her; I guess she didn��t really mean much to you, right? Moreover, it��s been so long�� obviously, you don��t care about her anymore, am I right?��


    ��Boss�� do you have to be so cruel?�� spoke Shinichi as he struggled to get up with every ounce of strength he could muster.


    Kuroto remained silent and watched as Shinichi got up from the ground, andined, ��Did you not say that even if we fail in the first attempt, we can try again? I�� I am not in the right mood at the moment, perhaps we should try this after a while?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��Forget what I said�� it seems me telling you this has backfired�� you seem to have developed a mentality that failures are eptable�� with this mentality, let alone one or two�� even hundreds of attempts will result in failure! So, here��s the deal�� this is your only chance, if you fail now, then that��s it. There won��t be a second attempt, you will be discarded like a piece of trash!��


    The Yang Chakra in Hashirama cells is the representation of the ultimate life force, only with the strength of the soul, that is, willpower�� which is Visual Prowess can a person contain this life force.


    So, the sess of the imntation operation is directly linked to a person��s willpower. The primary factor is willpower, other factorse into yter. If one has the necessary willpower, one will seed even without any resources, just like Madara, but if they don��t have the willpower, no matter how many resources are provided, they will still fail!


    This is because, if a person has a retreat, then their willpower will weaken, and by extension, their Visual Prowess will weaken.


    Hearing Kuroto��s words, Shinichi nodded after a while of silence, ��All right, I will do my best!��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Hmm.�� And as he turned around, he spoke, ��I will be waiting outside, don��t let me see your ugliness. I don��t want to discard you, but if you fail, then that��s it.��


    Leaving such words, Kuroto left.


    Just as Kuroto left, the dazzling light that dispelled the darkness in Shinichi��s ne of Consciousness also disappeared.


    As darkness started to cover him once again, Shinichi started running�� attempting to catch up with the disappearing light.


    ��


    Operation Room


    ��Huh? This is���� muttered Samsara in surprise. She was surprised to find that the raging Yang chakra in the bodies of Itachi and Shinichi was starting to calm down.


    Retrieving his consciousness back to his body, Kuroto instructed Samsara, ��All right, stop absorbing Chakra.��


    Samsara hesitated a little but followed Kuroto��s instructions and immediately stopped sucking out the Yang chakra from their bodies.


    With that out of the way, Kuroto injected another dose of Fusion Fluid into their bodies. Although injecting the second dose would put more burden on their bodies, it will make things a little easier for the two.


    As the second dosage of Fusion fluid took effect, the operation room returned to silence.


    This time, Itachi and Shinichi were unusually quiet. They clenched their teeth and silently bore the pain. Except for the asional grunts, both of them kept their eyes closed and feigned sleep.


    Kuroto kept a watch on both of them. Although he acted cold and indifferent to them a while ago, he does care.


    And he could see that both of them were fighting desperately.


    After a while, Samsara eximed in surprise, ��Kuroto-sama, they�� they have found a way!��


    Kuroto nodded with a smile, ��Indeed they did.�� And instructed, ��Transfer back the absorbed Yang Chakra.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 867 The Effects of Talk no Jutsu

    As Samsara returned to the Yang Chakra she has absorbed from Itachi and Shinichi, the confrontation between Yin Chakra and Yang Chakra in their bodies once again became intense.


    Kuroto could once again notice squirming under their skin. Both of them were desperately resisting the Shodaime-sama��s cells and stopping their bodies from transforming into tree branches.


    Their body temperature, heart rate, blood pressure, and other physical factors reached beyond abnormal levels.


    ��Kuroto-sama, their situation is once again getting worse, will they be able to hold on? Should I help them and absorb the extra Yang chakra?��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��No, let them be.��


    He could see that they were actively trying to merge with the Shodaime-sama��s cells, and he believed that it wouldn��t take them very long to seed.


    And just as Kuroto expected, soon, Itachi and Shinichi��s physical factors started to return to normal levels, and the squirming under their skin also started to subside.


    Looking at the two Uchihas, Kuroto couldn��t help but smile, ��Truly, the Uchihas were born to create miracles.��


    One of the most difficult things in this world is the fusion of Yin and Yang chakra, yet here are two Uchiha, right before him who managed to aplish such a thing.��As long as they are given the right stimtion, they can surpass everyone��s expectations,�� muttered Kuroto as he looked at their scarlet and ck eyes shining brilliantly.


    This kind of brilliance is somewhat different from the previous coldness.


    At this time, Samsara spoke, ��I�� I can feel the power of creation of all things from them!��


    Kuroto nodded with a chuckle, ��This means both of them seeded.��


    Only when the Yin and Yang chakra unite to form Yin-Yang can the Power of ��Creation of All Things�� take birth, so the fact that Samsara could feel the presence of the power of ��Creation of All Things�� inside Shinichi and Itachi��s bodies means that they have seeded, and the imntation operation was a sess.


    Kuroto nced at Samsara who was a little out of breath, and instructed her, ��All right, your work is done, so you can rest now, leave the next thing to me.��


    She awakened the Rinnegan just two days ago, and Kuroto brought her to the Underground Laboratory in the Forest of Death to help him in the imntation operation of Shinichi and Itachi. Using Rinnegan��s power is obviously burdensome for her. He could see that she was tired and needed to rest.


    ��Okay.�� Nodded Samsara and moved to one of the corners of theb.


    A while after Samsara walked away, Shinichi and Itachi woke up one after another.


    ��Did I seed?�� murmured Itachi as he sat up.


    Unlike Itachi, Shinichi activated his Mangekyou Sharingan��s ability to backtrack his body a few instants to check whether he seeded, and eximed excitedly, ��Awesome, my Visual Prowess has returned, and my vision has also recovered!��


    Noting Shinichi��s actions, Kuroto immediately scolded him ��Idiot, what do you think you are doing? Immediately deactivate your Mangekyou Sharingan andy down, although your Visual Prowess has returned, that doesn��t mean you are well enough to immediately use it. Your bodies are extremely tired, and you need a few days of rest to recover back to normal!��


    Shinichi scratched his head in embarrassment and nodded with a smile, ��Oh�� okay Boss!��


    At the same time, after Itachi confirmed that his vision had recovered and his Visual Prowess had also returned, Itachi turned over, got off the operation table, and bowed to Kuroto, ��Sorry for worrying you, Kuroto-san.��


    While undergoing the imntation operation, for a moment, Itachi was indeed discouraged and might have failed this thing. It was thanks to Kuroto�Cwho appeared in his ne Consciousness like a ray of hope and illuminated his darkened mood�Cthat Itachi managed to regain hisposure and confidence and steeled himself to seed.


    Kuroto waved his hand lightly, ��Don��t worry about it.��


    Itachi nodded, then he turned around and bowed to Samsara, ��Thank you for taking care of us.��


    Although he was not in the right state at that time, he could feel Samsara helping him by sucking out the chakra from his body. Samsara��s actions eased his pain. If not for Samsara��s actions, Itachi might have had to endure more severe pain, and he might have failed. Therefore, he is really grateful to this new member of the Organization. Even if she is indifferent and doesn��t speak much, she seems to care about them.


    Under Samsara��s mask, Karin blushed in embarrassment and looked down. She did not know how to respond. She did not expect to receive a bow from Itachi and such respect from someone older and senior in the organization.


    Itachi took Samsara��s silence as her indifference, and without paying it any mind, he retreated back. He believed that she had epted his gratitude, and did not want to make it difficult for her.


    Simr to Itachi, although Shinichi was not as formal, he also expressed his thanks to Samsara. Same as Itachi, Samsara remained silent and did not say anything. This time, Shinichi was not dissatisfied, and thought to himself, ��She helped us, yet she doesn��t care about it at all. Really�� she is as difficult to deal with as Nagato�� are all Rinnegan bearers the same? Cold and Indifferent!��


    At this time, Kuroto instructed Itachi and Shinichi, ��All right�� both of you�� return to your n, and make sure not to use your Sharingan for the next few days. Give your body and spirit time to recoverpletely.��


    ��Understood.�� Nodded Itachi and Shinichi.


    After tidying up things in theboratory, everyone came out.


    Seeing everyoneing out, Shisui hurriedly asked, ��Kuroto-san, how did it go?�� He was on watch and did not know what happened inside, therefore, he was a little worried.


    Kuroto nodded, ��It went pretty smoothly this time.��


    Shinichiughed as he wrapped his arm around Shisui��s shoulder, ��Shisui�� were you worried? Why were you worried? Do you think such a simple imntation operation would be difficult for me and Itachi?��


    Shisui ignored Shinichi��scent behavior and took a relieved breath.


    Kuroto looked at the sky and instructed the three Uchiha, ��All right, you three, the situation in the vige is rather tense, so don��t stay out for too long. Immediately return to the Uchiha district and stay vignt.��


    ��Yes.�� Shinichi, Shisui, and Itachi nodded and disappeared using Body Flicker Jutsu.


    Finally, alone with Kuroto, Karin removed her mask and spoke, ��Kuroto-sama, they are so easy to get along with�� it��s just that�� I did not say anything, will they hate me?��


    Kuroto shook his head, and exined, ��Don��t worry�� The three of them are quite different from the rest of their n, so they won��t care about such small things. Next time you meet them, you should greet them properly and get along with them. But do remember, they respect strong�� so to earn their respect, you must work hard.��


    Karin nodded, ��I understand.��


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 868 Samsara’s Capabilities

    As the three Uchihas were returning to the Uchiha District, Shinichi suddenly stated, ��I think�� Samsara is very strong�� her abilities might not be inferior to Nagato��s.��n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hearing Shinichi, Shisui and Itachi were surprised and looked at him curiously. They wanted to know the reason why Shinichi believed that Samsara was as strong as Nagato.


    Shinichi exined, ��While we were inside theboratory, I tried to perceive her, but for some reason, I couldn��t find any useful information�� Something on the outeryer was cutting off my perception, it wasn��t her Amatsukami Cloak blocking me, it was something else�� this kind of thing has only ever happened once, when I tried to perceive Nagato!��


    Shisui and Itachi were taken aback, and looked at each other with widened eyes, ��Are you serious?��


    They are aware of Shinichi��s sensory skills, they are undoubtedly best in the current Uchiha n. Even with such mastery, he couldn��t find a thing about Samsara. This is indeed mind-boggling.


    The surprise wasn��t over for Shisui and Itachi, as Shinichi continued in a hushed tone, ��What��s more surprising is that although I am unable to sense anything about her, she is able to read everything about me�� her sensory skills are way stronger than mine�� we aren��t on the same level at all!��


    ��Is that so?�� muttered Shisui in surprise, and noting Shinichi��s hushed tone, he couldn��t help but ask, ��Are you worried about something?��


    Shinichi chuckled helplessly, ��Even now�� I can feel her perception covering us, she is watching us�� our every move.��


    Itachi was stunned, ��This shouldn��t be possible�� unless she is following us.��They have already left the Forest of Death, and they have entered the vige. The distance from the Undergroundboratory is at least a dozen kilometres, such a long distance�� no one��s perception can cover such a distance!


    Shisui turned around, and after watching his surroundings for a while, she said, ��We aren��t being followed either.��


    Shinichi sighed, ��Don��t doubt my words�� I am saying this because I can feel it even now�� all three of us are in her perception�� and she is watching us��!��


    Shisui was puzzled, ��But how can someone have such an exaggerated perception? It��s a bit too much�� it would have been different if it was because of Byakugan�� but she has Rinnegan�� does Rinnegan also have a long-distance sight like the Byakugan?��


    ��I don��t know�� maybe they have�� Nagato also had such exaggerated perception���� muttered Shinichi with a thoughtful expression, and added in a helpless tone, ��I don��t know where Boss finds these monsters���� The more he understands the depths of Amatsukami, the more shocked he bes.


    At this time, Itachi stated, ��Since Kuroto-san recruited her into the Organization, she must be trustworthy.��


    When they were in theboratory, Itachi nced at Samsara quite a few times, and he keenly noticed the way Samsara was looking at Kuroto. Just from that way of looking Itachi can determine that she is trustworthy�� the reason being, he is familiar with that way of looking, because he too looks at Kuroto in the same way�� in admiration. He and Samsara respect Kuroto and look up to him, and wouldn��t betray Kuroto, therefore, he believes that Samsara is trustworthy.


    Shisui also nodded in agreement, ��Right, I think so too�� so instead of worrying about these things, why don��t we think about how to deal with the trouble we are about to face in a few days?��


    ��Yeah fine�� It��s not like I don��t trust her or anything�� I was just telling you about her abilities.�� Muttered Shinichi and added with a shrug, ��As for the matter of trouble�� What��s there to discuss? No matter what angle you look at, the boss is the most suitable choice to be Godaime Hokage. Anyone else wouldn��t sit right with me, and I don��t think anyone else is capable of dealing with all the troubles.��


    Shisui and Itachi nodded together, ��Yes.��


    Both of them have the same thought. In their view, only when a strong, neutral, and open-minded Hokage like Kuroto leads the vige will they be able to end the gap between the Uchiha n and the vige.��


    Continuing such a discussion, the three Uchiha made their way towards the Uchiha District.


    ��


    Forest of Death


    Karin suddenly opened her eyes, and said, ��Kuroto-sama, they have safely returned to their homes.��


    ��Good work.�� Nodded Kuroto as he patted Karin.


    Karin smiled shyly for being praised, ��Hehehe.�� She was happy that she could be of some use to Kuroto. She has trained hard for this.


    Suddenly she remembered something, and spoke, ��Kuroto-sama�� but there is a problem�� Shinichi-san was able to notice that I was watching them.��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��It doesn��t matter.�� And added, ��But you must train more so that no one can notice you in the future, understand?��


    Karin nodded obediently, ��Yes!��


    In addition to her special physique that can heal others'' wounds upon bite, Karin is also capable of using the ��Mind��s Eye of the Kagura��, allowing her to sense anything from exceptional distances, making her a human-shaped radar. ?


    In the canon, Sasuke used Karin��s sensory abilities to lock Danzo��s urate position and carried out his surprise attack. After that during the fourth great shinobi war, Karin could sense that Sasuke was close to death and that someone with a nasty chakra�CKabuto�Cwas with Sasuke.


    And now that she has awakened the Rinnegan, Karin��s ��Mind��s Eye of the Kagura�� has be stronger. Despite being only eleven years old, she can cover the entire Konoha within her perception, and her perception is invisible to most of the Shinobis. Only those with exceptional perception skills like Uchiha Shinichi can notice her perception at this stage, and that too only because they were in close contact with her for a while.


    If not for that, feeling her perception is very difficult.


    ��Since they have safely returned, we should also go back.�� Stated Kuroto as he took Karin back to Ancor Vantian.


    ��


    Noon of the next day


    Kakashi came to visit Kuroto.


    Kuroto was surprised to see Kakashi visit him, and after weing him into the house, he asked, ��Are you sure you should be walking this early?��


    Kakashi nodded, ��It��s fine�� Under Tsunade-sama��s careful treatment, my injuries have almost healed.��


    Under normal circumstances, it would have taken more than two to three months for Kakashi to recover from his injuries, but because of Tsunade��s treatment, Kakashi haspletely recovered in such a short span of time. This clearly shows that Tsunade-hime has put a lot of effort into healing Kakashi. In fact, she has used quite a lot of Chakra from her Yin-seal to heal Kakashi as fast as she has done.


    Kuroto nodded, ��All right if you say so.�� Then he poured a cup of tea for Kakashi and, asked, ��So�� you havee to visit me just after being released from the Konoha Hospital�� I wonder what brought you here?��


    Kakashi muttered as he looked down, ��I don��t know.��


    Kuroto raised his brow, ��You don��t know?��


    Kakashi nodded with a sigh, ��After I was discharged from the Konoha Hospital, I did not know where to go or what to do�� I was just walking, and before I knew it, I was in front of your house.��


    Kuroto blinked, ��Is that so?��


    ��Hmm.�� Nodded Kakashi as he took a sip of tea.


    Kuroto did not know how to respond to Kakashi.


    The two sat in silence as they drank tea.


    Suddenly, Kakashi spoke, ��I am sorry.��


    Kuroto asked, ��What for?��


    Kakashi replied as he raised his head, ��I heard about your agreement with Hokage-sama.��


    ��Oh,�� muttered Kuroto.


    Kakashi continued, ��It��s unfair to you.��


    Kuroto shook his head, ��Not really�� It would have been unfair if I wanted the power, but truly, I have no such desires. Besides, I received appropriatepensation. So, there is no need for you to apologize.��


    Hearing Kuroto��s response, Kakashi stopped apologizing. Instead, his expression became solemn as he said, ��We have to be prepared�� There may be a Coup.��


    Kuroto nodded, ��Hmm.�� And nced at Kakashi. In fact, Kuroto believes that the main reason why the Vote of Confidence has been postponed so long was to give Kakashi time to recover from his injuries so that they could easily deal with the Uchiha n.


    After pondering for a while, Kuroto asked, ��Is the date finalized?��


    Kakashi nodded, ��Tomorrow Sandaime-sama will release the notice, and the day after tomorrow will be the Vote of Confidence.��


    ��Well, that��s fast.�� Muttered Kuroto in surprise. He assumed that Sandaime-sama would dy for a while, but he did not expect that just today Kakashi would be released from the Konoha Hospital, and the day after tomorrow would be the Vote of Confidence. This can only mean one thing, Uchiha n must be putting pressure on him.


    Kakashi stared at Kuroto, and said with a smile, ��Kuroto�� by this time two dayster, you will be Hokage, Godaime Hokage of Konoha.��


    ��Godaime Hokage of Konoha?�� muttered Kuroto a little dazed..


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 869 Vote of Confidence

    Two dayster


    The entire Konoha Vige fell into a frenzied excitement.


    After the crowing of the rooster at dawn, people began to leave their houses in the early morning and made their way towards the Hokage Building. As they shuttled through the streets and alleys, the groups of twos and threes became a steady stream of people.


    Theughter of children, the giggling ofdies, the arguments and discussions along with the cries of vendors could be heard, creating a lively and enthusiastic atmosphere.


    ��What do you think? The Uchiha or the Hy��ga? Which one will be the next Hokage?��


    ��I think�� it should be the Patriarch of the Uchiha n.��


    ��Makes sense�� after all, he has the Mangekyou Sharingan!��


    ��Yes, the Mangekyou Sharingan of the Uchiha n is really strong�� Others don��t stand a chance!��


    ��Eh? But didn��t Hy��ga Kuroto defeat Uchiha Shisui? He too possesses the Mangekyou Sharingan�� but he lost!����That is to say, Hy��ga Kuroto might not lose.��


    ��But I feel that his chances are not that high�� the one who is more likely to win is Uchiha Fugaku, after all, trickery can only take you so far, in front of absolute power, it can��t help much.��


    ��It��s a pity, thest round was cancelled, otherwise, we would have been able to see an amazing battle!��


    The focus of everyone��s discussion is naturally the next Hokage. Whether Uchiha or Hy��ga?


    Most of them are ordinary vigers who have no way of obtaining inside information, and they do not understand the mentality of the top-level of Konoha. Therefore, for them, the Uchiha Patriarch�Cwho has a Mangekyou Sharingan�Chas a higher chance of winningpared to�Ca member of the branch family of the Hy��ga n�CHy��ga Kuroto.


    Listening to the discussions of the vigers passing through the streets, Uchiha Shin�Cin charge of maintaining thew and order�Cgrinned happily.


    Undoubtedly, the battle between Fugaku and Kakashi has elevated the prestige of the Uchiha n, and the vigers havee to realize the power that the Uchiha n possesses.


    Proud and happy, Shin nced at the Hokage Rock as his eyes swept past the Shodaime, Nidaime, Sandaime, and Yondaime, he muttered with an ecstatic grin, ��The Uchiha n will finally have a Hokage! Fugaku-sama has really done it!��


    At this moment, arge group of shinobis dressed in all ck walked through the main street with an imposing aura.


    As everyone noticed the arrival of thisrge group of shinobi, they took two steps back and made way for this group of shinobi, some vigers even went as far as to lower their heads in awe and respect.


    ��The Uchiha n!�� someone muttered in the crowd.


    That��s right, this group of shinobi is none other than the Uchiha n. The one walking at the forefront of the group is Uchiha Fugaku. Carrying a proud fierce smile he made his way towards the Hokage Building.


    Beside Fugaku, his wife Uchiha Mikoto, and their three children Itachi, Sasuke and Kiyomi are present. After that Shisui and Shinichi.


    Behind Shinichi and Shisui are the other senior shinobi of the Uchiha n including Elite Jonins, Jonins, and Special Jonins.


    Noting the arrival of his Patriarch and fellow nsmen, Shin bowed to Fugaku, ��I wish Patriarch the best of luck. The position of Godaime Hokage is yours to take.��


    Fugaku nodded lightly, ��Hmm.��


    Feeling the majestic aura exuding from Fugaku, Shin became more respectful and after another deep bow, he took a step back.


    As he saw everyone looking at his father in awe and respect, Sasuke felt happy in his heart, ��We are indeed the strongest.�� He thought as a proud smile graced his face.


    As his tender age, his understanding of what ��Hokage�� actually means and signifies is quite superficial, but this does not prevent him from enjoying the way everyone��s awe-inspiring gazes and fearful looks.


    ��I must also work harder, I cannot allow Otou-sama��s reputation to be affected because of myck of ability, he is going to be Hokage, and as the son of Hokage, I must also be exceptional.�� thought Sasuke as determination to work harder than anyone else took root in his heart.


    Not long after the Uchiha n had passed, anotherrge group of shinobis appeared as they made their way towards the Hokage Building. Different from Uchihas ck, these were dressed in white that matched the colour of their pupils.


    Looking at the iing ninjas with Byakugan, Shin muttered to himself in annoyance, ��Be proud while you can, and enjoy all you can�� from tomorrow, I am going to make sure that you guys keep your head bowed in front of Uchiha!��


    The ones iing are the Hy��ga s, known for their unique Byakugan Kekkei Genkai.


    Walking at the forefront is none other than the Patriarch of the Hy��ga n, Hy��ga Hiashi.


    Behind Hiashi are the elders of the main family of the Hy��ga n. Although they were reluctant to support Kuroto in the Hokage campaign, at Hisashi��s insistence, they had no other choice but toe even if unwillingly. This is the first time someone from the Hy��ga n hase so close to bing Hokage, and Hiashi did not want to miss such an opportunity.


    Behind the elders of the main family, Hinata and Hanabi were walking with their caretakers K�� and Natsu.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    These four are followed by a group of Elite Jonins, Jonins, and Special Jonins from the branch family of the Hyuga n. The one leading the branch family is obviously Hizashi, and walking beside him are his wife and excited Neji.


    After Hiruzen and Kuroto reached an agreement, Sandaime decided to release Hizashi. After all, Kuroto was about to be the Godaime Hokage, if they continued to detain Hizashi, it wouldn��t look good for the prestige of the new Hokage.


    Anyway, as the Hyuga n passed by, Shin was surprised, ��Huh? He did note?�� There was no sign of Kuroto in the Hyuga group, and this made Shin feel a bit weird.


    ��


    Kuroto��s Home


    While arranging Kuroto��s hair, Yui murmured in a worried tone, ��Kuroto-kun, do we really need not arrive early? Today is the Vote of Confidence, we can��t bete for such an important thing�� what if�� what if they start without you, and you lose because we were not there on time?!��


    Obviously, Yui is unaware of the agreement.


    Kuroto smiled, ��Why are you panicking? The main protagonist always arrives atst! So there is no need to worry, they won��t start without me.��


    ��If you say so.�� Muttered Yui.


    As Yui looked at Kuroto��s handsome face in the mirror, she was dazed for a moment, ��Kuroto-kun? Will your face be carved on the Hokage Rock as well?��


    ��Of course.�� Nodded Kuroto with a smile.


    To be honest, she is still not used to the fact that Kuroto is one of the two people who are likely to be Godaime Hokage of Konoha. There are times when she is walking through the streets or going somewhere, and people enthusiastically greet her with respect making her unsure how to react. Everything feels surreal as if a dream, ��It��s all because of Kuroto-kun. Unexpectedly, you have so far�� there was a time when you couldn��t even defeat me, and now you might even defeat the Uchiha Patriarch and be Hokage��!��


    Yui suddenly lowered her head with a foolish smile.


    Kuroto asked curiously, ��Why are you smiling?��


    Yui answered, ��I am thinking of choosing the best sculpture in the Shinobi World for sculpting your face on the Hokage Rock.��


    .


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 1125 on Patreon Page.

 Chapter 870 Vote of Confidence II

    Bang Bang


    As the fireworks spread colourful burst in every direction, the bustling square in front of the Hokage Building came alive with an electric atmosphere. The air was thick with anticipation and excitement, as a multitude of voices melded together, creating a cacophony that reverberated through the very core of the bustling gathering.


    The harmonious convergence of diverse voices created a symphony of sound, akin to a resounding crescendo that surged through Konoha. The collective murmurings, exmations, and cheers blended into a unified chorus, ascending into the open expanse above. Like mighty thunderps punctuating a serene and cloudless sky, this tremendous sound wave echoed persistently, enveloping the surroundings with undeniable energy.


    As the air crackled with excitement and the resounding echoes filled the square, the atmosphere pulsated with an intoxicating blend of joy, anticipation, and reverence. It was a momentous asion, the day the Godaime Hokage of Konoha will be chosen.


    Perched atop the roof of the Hokage Building, Jiraiya surveyed the bustling square, brimming with celebratory fervour, and couldn''t help but reminisce, murmuring, "It feels just like thest time."


    Back then, Namikaze Minato and Orochimaru were the celebrated figures. Fresh from the conclusion of the Third Great Shinobi War, the Konoha vigers poured their enthusiasm into the Yondaime Hokage Election, resulting in a day as vibrant as the present one. Recalling those memories, Jiraiya''s lips curved into a faint grin.


    Beside Jiraiya, Tsunade focused her attention on Uchiha Fugaku, also standing on the rooftop of the Hokage Building. Observing Fugaku''s confident expression and the intensity of his smile, Tsunade''s brows furrowed.


    It wasn''t the oue of the Vote of Confidence that concerned Tsunade, but rather the aftermath of Fugaku''s loss. The more confident a person is, the harder they fall upon failure. Handling an irrational Fugaku would prove challenging.


    As a member of the Senju n, Tsunade understands better than most that the Uchiha are driven by intense emotions. If their emotions spiral out of control, there is seemingly no limit to what they might do.It would have been manageable if it were solely Fugaku, but standing beside him are Shisui and Shinichi. Considering the possibility of an Uchiha rebellion, Tsunade perceives a bleak future. After all, facing three Mangekyou Sharingan users��Fugaku alone being troublesome enough, not to mention Shisui and Shinichi with their enigmatic Mangekyou Sharingan abilities��Konoha would undoubtedly suffer irreparable damage.


    ��I can only hope that Fugaku won��t rebel immediately!�� Tsunade thought inwardly with a sigh.


    ��How long will it take for him to arrive?�� asked Hiruzen with a frown. It was gettingte, the time to start the Vote of Confidence was almost there, yet there is no sign of Kuroto, this dissatisfied him a little.


    ��We have already sent a team to escort Kuroto-sama, he must be arriving any time.�� Answered the Anbu.


    Hiruzen nodded lightly, then nced at Fugaku not far away from the corner of his eyes.


    Although he has taken the worst situation into consideration and prepared countermeasures ordingly, Hiruzen can''t help but feel uneasy.


    The Uchiha family possessing three pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan simultaneously is an unprecedented urrence in Konoha''s history. Even the Shodaime Hokage, who founded the vige, never encountered such a challenging situation.


    Hiruzen reckons that even if the Yondaime, were still alive, it would be difficult to contain the Uchiha n''s ambitions in the present day. Moreover, the power of the Hokage faction has diminishedpared to earlier times. The Uchiha Patriarch''s victory over Kakashi�Cwho is considered the most skilled among the younger generation�C in front of Konoha''s vigers during the first phase of the Hokage Election furtherplicates matters.


    With the announcement of the Godaime Hokage��s appointment today, the future of Konoha remains uncertain. Even the Sandaime, who had the longest reign as Hokage, cannot predict what lies ahead for the vige.


    Sensing Sandaime''s discreet nces, Fugaku spoke in a deep,manding tone, "It is time. Let usmence."


    A Jonin, responsible for overseeing the proceedings of the Hokage campaign, spoke with a pleasant smile, "We are still awaiting the arrival of Hyuga Kuroto-sama. Please bear with us for a little longer."


    Fugaku expressed his displeasure with a disdainful snort, remarking, "If he hasn''t arrived yet, it can only be assumed that he has chosen to withdraw from the Vote of Confidence!"


    The emcee, sensing the tension, forced a somewhat awkward smile and responded, "But we cannot make assumptions unless Hyuga Kuroto-sama explicitly states his decision."


    Suddenly, amotion erupted within the crowd gathered at the square, prompting the vigers to instinctively retreat to the sides, creating a several-meter-wide passage amidst the bustling square. The upants of the Hokage building swiftly caught wind of the shift in the atmosphere and turned their gazes towards the unfolding scene.


    There, they beheld Hyuga Kuroto, apanied by Hyuga Yui, leisurely strolling towards the Hokage Building along the path naturally formed by the parting crowd. Kuroto''s countenance remainedposed, almost as if he were unaffected by the weight of being one of the Hokage Candidates. In contrast, Yui''s face flushed with embarrassment, and under the watchful eyes of the onlookers, she followed Kuroto with her head lowered and took small, hesitant steps. The slight disarray in the movement of her hands betrayed her nervousness at that moment.


    "Finally, he has arrived!"


    Simultaneously, a sense of relief washed over the members of both the Hokage faction and the Hyuga n, as Hyuga Kuroto stepped onto the scene, dispelling any concerns they had harboured. Their worries had been in vain. Uchiha Fugaku fixed his gaze upon Kuroto, his expression betraying a mixture of uncertainty and contemtion. ??


    Having escorted Yui to the rooftop of the Hokage Building, Kuroto and Yui proceeded to bow respectfully to the Daimyo of the Land of Fire, who was positioned on the viewing tform adjacent to the building.


    Then, Sandaime, in a resounding voice, dered to the assembled vigers in the square, "I hereby announce the officialmencement of the Vote of Confidence for the election of Konoha''s Godaime Hokage!"


    In response to Sandaime''s announcement, a massive ballot box was carefully manoeuvred by several Anbu operatives and ced at the main entrance of the Hokage Building.


    The ballot box, standing at half a person''s height, bore intricate engravings of various sealing techniques. Despite the prating vision of the Hyuga n''s Byakugan, even they could not discern what was transpiring within the imprable walls of the box.


    With the arrival of the ballot box, the line of Jonin, which had formed in an orderly fashion,menced the voting process.


    In ordance with Konoha''s tradition, all active and retired Jonin, as well as special Jonin, are eligible to participate in this vote of confidence.


    However, the number of participating ninjas was rtively small. The Jonins, who serve as themanding officers, constitute the backbone of Konoha''s 10,000-plus ninjas, yet their proportion in rtion to the overall number of Konoha ninjas is quite low.


    .n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    .


    Read up to Chapter �C 1126 on Patreon Page.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 871 The Powerful Uchiha Clan

    The scarcity of Jonin is precisely why both factions in the campaign prioritized the favor of the renowned shinobi ns. These ns are considered "great" due to their extensive history, ess to abundant resources, and vast knowledge that creates an optimal environment for training and cultivating Jonin-level ninjas.


    These distinguished ns possess a wide range of ninjutsu and secret techniques developed by their ancestors. These techniques have been refined and enhanced over generations, while their battle tactics have been tested and proven on war fronts. Additionally, some ns even possess unique abilities known as Kekkei Genkai.


    Inparison, individuals frommoner backgrounds have a rtively low representation among Jonin, and it is rare for them to attain the status of elite Jonin. Of course, figures like Namikaze Minato, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya are exceptions to this trend, but there is a very good reason they achieved such remarkable strength.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It��s not just their innate talent that enabled them to reach such levels, it��s also because of the proper nurturing they received. However, not everymoner has been fortunate enough to receive the same opportunities as these few exceptional individuals. Consequently, Jonin ofmoner origin often have certain shorings or ws that prevent them from advancing beyond the rank of Special Jonin. In fact, it is urate to say that the majority of Special Jonin hail frommoner backgrounds. This rank was established to providemoners with a chance to rise through the ranks.


    During the Vote of Confidence, it is rtively easy for any n, regardless of its size, to present a few Jonin members. Among the diverse range of ninjas from various ns, a significant number have retired either due to disabilities or old age. However, despite their retirement, they retain their Jonin status and are fully entitled to participate in the Vote of Confidence.


    As the voting continued, a suddenmotion erupted in the square. The cause of the uproar was the sight of arge group of Uchiha n Jonin walking towards the ballot box at the main entrance of the Hokage Building.


    "Oh my god, there are so many Jonin in the Uchiha n?" eximed one bewildered observer.


    "Are all these Uchihas Jonin? Could it be some kind of mistake?" questioned another in disbelief.


    "Don''t be foolish! The Sandaime-sama is observing from above, and there are ANBU ninjas diligently verifying the tickets next to the ballot box. It''s impossible for the Uchiha n to resort to such low-level tricks!" retorted a viger, dismissing any doubts about the Uchiha n''s integrity.In the past, the vigers had always heard that the Uchiha n was the foremost n in the vige, but they had never truly grasped its power. Ordinary vigerscked an intuitive understanding of the n''s strength. However, witnessing the gathering of Uchiha n Jonin in such numbers to put their Vote in the Ballot Box, the vigers finally realized that the Uchiha n was indeed deserving of its status as the most powerful n in the vige.


    ��


    From the rooftop of a tall building overlooking the square, Sasuke pointed towards the approaching Uchiha Jonin and addressed his friends Naruto, Neji, and others who were with him. He eximed, "Do you see them? Those are all the Jonin from my n!"


    Naruto let out a sigh and replied, "Sasuke, your n has so many powerful individuals!"


    Neji furrowed his brow slightly, surprised by the sheer number of Uchiha Jonin gathered. It exceeded his expectations.


    Unlike the Hyuga n, the Uchiha n doesn''t have arge number of individuals who possess awakened Dojutsu. Only those with exceptional talent are capable of awakening their eyes. This is why almost all Uchiha shinobi who possess Dojutsu are considered elite. As long as they survive and continue to grow, their Sharingan will eventually evolve into the three-Tomoe Sharingan, signifying their strength reaching the level of Jonin and elite Jonin.


    Following the decline of the Senju n, the Uchiha n became the strongest n in Konoha, both in terms of the quality and quantity of Jonin. This is the very confidence that fuels their rebellious murmurs. If not for this strength, the Uchiha n members would not be constantly discussing rebellion.


    In reality, even this exaggerated number of Uchiha Jonin is a result of secret restrictions imposed by the Sandaime-sama on the Uchiha n. Many Uchihas who are observing from the sidelines already meet the necessary requirements for promotion to the ranks of Jonin or Special Jonin. However, due to various reasons, they have been kept at the level of Chunin or elite Chunin.


    Observing the staggering number of Uchiha Jonin, Hinata nervously tugged on Neji''s sleeve and asked, "Neji-nii-san�� will Kuroto-sama��?"


    Neji furrowed his brow but reassured Hinata with a smile, saying, "Don''t worry, Hinata-sama�� Sensei�� he will definitely not lose!"


    Sasuke pouted at Neji''s words and retorted, "Huh, don''t be stubborn, Neji! Just wait and watch�� The one who will win the Vote of Confidence and be the Godaime Hokage will be my Otou-san��"


    ��


    On the rooftop of the Hokage Building, Uchiha Fugaku observed the Uchiha members voting in groups below. A smirk formed on his lips as he cast aggressive nces towards Kuroto, Sandaime-sama, and the elders. He then gave orders to those around him, including Mikoto, Itachi, Shisui, and Shinichi, saying, "You all go down and vote as well!" ?��??��?????


    Mikoto nodded in agreement, and she and Itachi proceeded to descend first, followed by Shisui and Shinichi. They swiftly made their way towards the ballot box to cast their votes.


    Observing four more Uchiha Jonin heading to vote, Tsunade nced dissatisfiedly at Sandaime-sama. She wanted to express her frustration and question why he had promoted so many Uchiha n members to the rank of Jonin.


    Sandaime let out a sigh and shook his head. He had no other choice in the matter. The Uchiha n had numerous ninjas who met the requirements for promotion to the rank of Jonin. Although he had implemented restrictions, there were limits to how much he could restrain their advancements.


    This predicament had begun when Shisui and Shinichi awakened their Mangekyou Sharingan one after another. Subsequently, more individuals within Amatsukami and the Akatsuki Organization appeared with Mangekyou Sharingan. Since then, something has changed within the Uchiha n. They had all thrown themselves into intense training and diligent work, resulting in a visible increase in their overall strength over the past decade.


    If not for the fact that several elite Uchiha members had been killed or kidnapped by Amatsukami and Akatsuki, the numbers would be even higher. It was also possible that one or two more awakeners of the Mangekyou Sharingan had emerged within their ranks.


    Following the Uchiha n''s disy of strength, arge group of Hyuga n members made their way towards the ballot box, seemingly determined to regain momentum. Like the Uchiha n, the Hyuga n also boasted a significant number of Jonin members.


    However, in contrast to the Uchiha n, the majority of Hyuga n members present were special Jonin. Among the crowd, there were many elderly individuals with grey hair, some of whom required assistance from attendants to walk. A particrly frail-lookingdy, who appeared to be well over a hundred years old, trembled as she moved, relying on the support of two Hyuga nsmen to navigate.


    Witnessing this scene, Fugaku directed a mocking nce towards Kuroto. However, Kuroto remained unfazed, maintaining a calm expression on his face.


    Hiashi, in his efforts to ensure that the Hokage would be chosen from the Hyuga n, had gone to great lengths. He even invited retired individuals with limited mobility and physical disabilities to participate in the voting process. These elderly Hyuga n members had gathered here to cast their votes in support of Kuroto.


    Observing this disy of loyalty, Kuroto couldn''t help but smile.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 872: The Results

    Once the Uchiha and Hyuga ns hadpleted their voting, the atmosphere gradually returned to normal.


    Jonins from other major ns, as well as those from civilian backgrounds, stepped forward one by one to cast their votes. Despite the ongoing tension and nerve-wracking nature of the situation, there was a sense of order, and the voting process proceeded smoothly.


    Notably, even the Jonins who were currently on duty or away from Konoha due to mission assignments had made arrangements to ensure their votes were ounted for. They had entrusted their votes to trusted individuals acting as proxies.


    As a result, almost all of the Konoha Jonin, regardless of their circumstances, were able to participate in the crucial Vote of Confidence.


    ��


    On the rooftop of the Hokage Building,


    Fugaku''s gaze fixed upon the ballot box, his eyes shimmering with anticipation. A long-desired smile gradually spread across his face. His heart raced with excitement as the final vote was dropped into the box.


    ustomed to suppressing his emotions, Fugaku couldn''t contain his tion. The Sharingan in his eyes instinctively activated; a visible sign of his intense emotions. His body trembled slightly, his breath growing rough with the surge of adrenaline coursing through his veins.


    Throughout the voting process, Fugaku had meticulously observed every detail, silently keeping track of the votes that favored his candidacy. Bybining the votes of the Uchiha n with the support he had garnered from other shinobi ns through discreet hints, he was confident that he held a significant lead over Hyuga Kuroto, surpassing him by at least twenty votes.Even if there were slight errors during the voting and counting processes, Fugaku remained assured of his victory. The margin of error was substantial, providing him with a sense of certainty in his imminent triumph and Hyuga Kuroto''s defeat.


    As the voting period came to a close, a hushed silence fell over the once bustling square. All eyes were fixed upon the ballot box, be it the eager vigers, the vignt Konoha ninjas maintaining order, or the shadowy figures of the Anbu operatives quietly patrolling the area. The anticipation was palpable as everyone awaited the announcement of the vote''s oue.


    Sandaime, addressing both Kuroto and Fugaku, spoke solemnly, "The voting has concluded, and now it is time to begin the vote-counting process."


    ��Okay.�� Kuroto, nodded in acknowledgment, expressing his readiness for this crucial stage.


    Fugaku, on the other hand, remained silent but nodded humbly, his mind already upied with the decisions he would need to make once he assumed the mantle of Konoha''s Hokage.


    With the consent of the two candidates, several staff members approached the ballot box, prepared to meticulously examine and tally the votes, determining the ultimate victor of this closely watched election.


    ��


    On the viewing tform at the opposite end,


    Godaime Kazekage Pakura turned to the other Kage assembled alongside her, posing a question that had been on her mind, "Who do you think will emerge victorious, Uchiha Fugaku or Hyuga Kuroto?"@@novelbin@@


    Pakura, being a covert member of Amatsukami, possessed a certain level of insight into the internal dynamics of Konoha. However, her query was fuelled by curiosity rather than any inside knowledge. She simply wished to gauge the opinions of her fellow Kage.


    Responding with a chuckle, Sandaime Tsuchikage remarked, "Hehe, isn''t it evident?" Having spent the past few months in Konoha, Onoki had be well-acquainted with the politicalndscape of the vige. From the moment Sarutobi Hiruzen decided to cancel the fight between Hyuga Kuroto and Uchiha Fugaku upon learning that Fugaku too possessed the Mangekyou Sharingan, and instead opted for the Vote of Confidence, Onoki had discerned the likely oue of the Vote of Confidence.


    The conversation shifted as Yondaime Raikage interjected, "Tsuchikage, are you saying Uchiha Fugaku will lose?" questioning Tsuchikage Onoki''s insinuation about Uchiha Fugaku''s potential loss.


    "I said no such thing." Onoki, maintaining a sly smile, evaded a direct response.


    Ay nodded as he mused to himself, expressing his hope for Uchiha Fugaku''s victory, "I hope Uchiha Fugaku can win.��


    The Raikage''s reasoning was straightforward: in order for the five Kages to effectivelybat the Akatsuki Organization, none of them could afford to be weak. While acknowledging Hyuga Kuroto''s impressive abilities, especially his wit in defeating Uchiha Shisui, the Raikage remained uncertain whether such tactics would suffice against the formidable opponents from the Akatsuki.


    His experiences had taught him that, in the face of absolute strength, meticulous nning could easily crumble. Inparison, Uchiha Fugaku''s strength, bolstered by the possession of the Mangekyou Sharingan, appeared more reliable for facing the Akatsuki.


    Deep in thought, Yagura contemted the potential consequences of Uchiha Fugaku��s defeat. The massive number of Uchiha Jonin who had just voted showcased the n''s power, bolstered by three pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan. Their collective strength even surpassed that of some Shinobi viges.


    ��If the Uchiha n were to lose the election, unrest and upheaval seemed inevitable. Under normal circumstances, Sandaime would be unwilling to take such a risk.�� However, Yagura spected on whether Sandaime, unaware of Kuroto''s true strength, would choose topromise and relinquish the position of Godaime Hokage to the Uchiha n.


    As the other Kage listened to Yagura''s whisper, each disyed a distinct expression. Onoki scoffed, being the one most acquainted with Hiruzen''s shrewd nature, he doubted that the former Hokage would easily give up. Ay maintained a pensive countenance, nodding in agreement. The Kazekage, Pakura, chose to remain silent, wearing a subtle smile, refraining from offering her own thoughts on the matter.


    ��


    On the rooftop of the nearby building,


    Naruto excitedly pointed towards the Hokage Building, "Look, they are going to open the ballot box!" drawing attention to the imminent opening of the ballot box.


    Sasuke and Neji, activating their respective dojutsu��the Sharingan and the Byakugan��focused their intense gaze on the box.


    ��Tou-san will soon be Hokage!�� The anticipation and longing on Sasuke''s nervous face were evident as he expressed his belief that his father, Fugaku, would soon ascend to the position of Hokage. For Sasuke, this moment held great significance, as his father''s victory would not only fulfill his personal desires but also solidify the Uchiha n''s standing in Konoha.


    ��The one who bes the Godaime Hokage will be Kuroto-Sensei!�� Neji, on the other hand, possessed unwavering confidence in Kuroto. He firmly believed that the one who would emerge as the Godaime Hokage would be Kuroto.


    Amidst the palpable anticipation, the diligent efforts of the staff culminated in the swiftpletion of the ticket-counting process. The meticulous workers wasted no time and promptly ascended to the rooftop of the Hokage Building, presenting thepiled voting results to Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    Hiruzen received the crucial document with a mixture of curiosity and solemnity. The weight of this responsibility, knowing that the fate of Konohagakure hung in the bnce, was evident in his expression. With measuredposure, he carefully perused the voting results, his eyes scanning the figures that would determine the course of the vige''s leadership.


    In this pivotal moment, the atmosphere surrounding the rooftop became charged with suspense. All eyes were fixed on Hiruzen, eagerly awaiting the announcement that would reveal the chosen as the next Hokage.


    After a fleeting moment of anticipation, Sandaime wore a gentle smile, his eyes reflecting both pride and satisfaction. With a voice that resonated throughout the rooftop, he dered, "The results of the vote of confidence have been tallied!"


    The weight of those words seemed to hang in the air, and Fugaku''s posture stiffened as he prepared to step forward, anticipating his own name to be called. His mind was already crafting the words he would speak upon assuming the revered mantle of Godaime Hokage.


    Yui, standing by Kuroto''s side, clutched his sleeve tightly, her anxiety manifesting as a thin sheen of sweat on her forehead. Every second felt like an eternity as she anxiously awaited the oue.


    Unlike Yui, Kuroto exuded a confident smile as he observed the scene unfolding around him. In his eyes, the oue of the election had already been determined long before the voting processmenced. To him, the entire electoral procedure is a mere formality, devoid of any real suspense or concern.


    Elder Koharu, Jiraiya, Tsunade-hime, along with other members of the Konoha Council focused their gaze upon Hiruzen, their collective breaths held in anticipation of the impending announcement.


    Sensing the collective anticipation, Sandaime, in his role as the voice of the vige, did not prolong the suspense. After inhaling deeply, he proimed to the assembled crowd, "The victor of this vote of confidence is none other than Hyuga Kuroto!"


    In an instant, jubtion erupted among the ranks of the civilian background ninjas and the Hyuga n members alike. The air was filled with resounding cheers and thunderous apuse, their excitement permeating the atmosphere as they celebrated the triumph of their chosen candidate.


    Amidst the jubnt uproar that enveloped the scene, Uchiha Fugaku''s initial tion transformed into a stunned silence, his face etched with disbelief. His mind seemed to struggle toprehend the unexpected turn of events.


    Without warning, a surge of fury overcame Fugaku, his voice cutting through the celebratory atmosphere, "I demand a recount of the ballots!"


    His outburst abruptly halted the cheers, causing all eyes to shift towards him, a mixture of surprise and curiosity on the faces of those present. Hiruzen with a creased brow, confronted Fugaku, his tone tinged with a hint of concern, "Fugaku, do you doubt the integrity of our vige?"


    Before Fugaku could respond, Mikoto reached out and clutched his sleeve, her touch a plea for restraint. Fugaku''s seething anger was momentarily quelled as he locked eyes with Hiruzen, silently conveying his meaning.


    Recognizing Fugaku''s meaning, Hiruzen deliberated for a brief moment, then nodded, "Very well, if you have doubts, you may conduct a personal recount of the votes."


    An eerie hush enveloped the rooftop as Fugaku proceeded towards the ballot box, the weight of the onlookers'' silent gaze intensifying the gravity of the moment. No one dared to utter a word as they anxiously awaited the oue.


    As Fugaku closed the distance to the ballot box, his inner voice echoed with determination, "No! This cannot be. The votes were in my favor. They must have manipted the count�� There is no way I could have lost! It''s inconceivable!"


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 873 Godaime Hokage: Hyuga Kuroto!

    The radiant smile that adorned Yui''s face tensed, overshadowed by Fugaku''s doubts regarding the vote''s oue.


    For Yui, the prospect of Kuroto ascending to the position of Godaime Hokage was nothing short of a dream��exquisite and fantastical. Despite the sweetness of this dream, she couldn''t help but feel an undercurrent of unease, particrly now with Fugaku approaching the ballot box. Her nerves were palpable as she tightly gripped Kuroto��s cuffs, seeking sce in the touch of Kuroto''s hand. In a soothing voice, he reassured her, "Don''t worry." Yui nodded, though her anxious gaze remained fixated on the ballot box.


    As Fugaku steadily approached the ballot box, a semnce of calm washed over him. He hade to realize that there couldn''t possibly be any discrepancies in the vote of confidence results. Exposing any foul y would be far too easy, especially considering the Uchiha members he had discreetly arranged to be part of the staff responsible for ballot inspection. However, a troubling question lingered��why had he, the expected victor, suffered a defeat?


    Doubt seeped into Fugaku''s mind as he arrived at the ballot box. He contemted whether one of the shinobi n who had pledged their support had betrayed him. Seeking answers, he turned to the Uchiha individuals he had positioned within the ticket-checking team. Their somber expressions and swift head-shaking only deepened his frustration.


    Ignoring them, Fugaku meticulously examined each vote cast by the Jonin, his countenanceposed, albeit seething with growing anger. Unbeknownst to him, his fury turned his Sharingan, into the Mangekyou Sharingan, its crimson radiance mirroring his inner turmoil.


    ��These treacherous people!'' Fugaku''s inner voice thundered, his anger transmuting into an overwhelming aura of malevolence. The palpable killing intent emanating from him permeated the air, causing even the nearby Anbu operatives to brace themselves and the Uchiha nsmen involved in the vote-counting process to instinctively recoil in fear. In their eyes, the chakra coursing through Fugaku had turned as icy as the depths of winter, sending shivers down their spines.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    In a fit of rage, Fugaku forcefully overturned the long table on which the tickets were arranged, his heavy breaths punctuating the charged atmosphere. With seething eyes, he red at the distant n patriarchs who had insinuated their allegiance to him, now avoiding his piercing gaze.


    Gritting his teeth, Fugaku''s voice dripped with icy contempt as he coldly shouted, "You traitors! I will ensure you understand the consequences of deceiving the Uchiha n!"The result was a stark departure from his expectations. It wasn''t a marginal difference of one or two votes, nor even a moderate gap of ten or twenty. Instead, it amounted to several dozen votes, revealing a chilling reality: hardly anyone, aside from the Uchiha nsmen themselves, had cast their vote in his favor. Such a scenario could only arise from one situation��each and every individual who had privately pledged their support had treacherously betrayed him!


    Fugaku, ensnared in a web of deception, not only felt defeated but also deeply humiliated. As someone ustomed to restraining his emotions, he could no longer contain his anger. The weight of being manipted fuelled the mes of his fury, shattering his emotional restraint.


    ��


    On the rooftop of the Hokage Building


    Realization dawned upon Kuroto as he observed the seething Fugaku below, brimming with murderous intent. He cast a knowing nce at the Sandaime-sama standing beside him and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, "It appears that you went a step too far, Sandaime-sama."


    Undoubtedly, Hiruzen employed subtle tactics during the vote canvassing process to ensure stability within the Uchiha n and buy time to handle potential rebellions. These methods clouded Uchiha''s judgment and led Fugaku to believe that victory in the vote of confidence was assured.


    However, the issuey in Sandaime''s actions, for he had gone beyond merely securing Kuroto''s win. Instead, he orchestrated a resounding defeat for the Uchiha n, perhaps to push them to relinquish any aspirations for the position of Konoha''s Godaime Hokage.


    This extreme oue could only be exined by the vige''s employment of certain means, such as ambiguous remarks made by certain people to Fugaku, leading him to believe he was being supported and encouraging him to invest more effort into his campaign.


    In pursuit of his own agenda, Sandaime had gone to great lengths to humiliate Fugaku, ��A territory he shouldn��t have stepped into, in my personal opinion,�� muttered Kuroto, shaking his head at the foolishness of it all.


    It was a foolish move to toy with the pride of the Uchiha n and manipte them like puppets, even for someone as indecisive as Fugaku. Such treatment would undoubtedly push him toward rebellion.


    Indeed, this crushing defeat had shattered all hopes of the Uchiha n to rightfully im the position of Godaime Hokage. In doing so, the vige willingly abandoned negotiations and passively acknowledged the Uchiha''s inclination to rebel, thus initiating pre-emptive measures and positioning the Uchiha as their target. The vige''s actions had relinquished any opportunity for a peaceful resolution.


    In Kuroto''s perspective, Sandaime-sama''s judgment was clouded by his deep-seated distrust of the Uchiha n, preventing him from finding a better solution to the problem at hand. Kuroto believed that when Fugaku proposed restarting the campaign for the Godaime Hokage, the vige should have set aside its prejudices and supported Shisui as the ideal candidate. Despite not being formally trained by the Hokage Faction, Shisui was technically a member and had unquestionable loyalty to their cause. Furthermore, he was widely regarded as the strongestbatant among the five great nations, making him an excellent choice.


    However, the main hurdle in considering Shisui is Kotoamatsukami, an incredibly powerful Genjutsu capable of subtly manipting the will of others without their awareness. This raised concerns about the need for heightened caution around Shisui if he were to be Hokage. Despite these concerns, Kuroto firmly believed that if Shisui assumed the Hokage mantle, there would be no need to worry about Kotoamatsukami being misused. Additionally, it would have prevented the situation from escting to its current extent, alleviating the strain ced upon the Uchiha n.@@novelbin@@


    Nevertheless, the deeply ingrained prejudices and biases that had developed over the course of a decade were not easily dispelled. It was precisely due to these lingering prejudices that the vige found itself in its present predicament, and Sandaime missed the opportunity to choose a candidate like Shisui who could have been epted by both sides as the Godaime Hokage.


    As the Uchiha nsman standing by the ballot box approached Fugaku, he inquired, "Patriarch-sama, what should we do now?" Fugaku, fully aware of being ensnared in a meticulously crafted conspiracy, merely turned his head to cast a frigid nce at the upants of the Hokage Building. With an ice-cold tone, he curtly replied, "Let''s go!" Leading his n members, Fugaku departed with an air of authority, without bothering to exchange pleasantries.


    Observing Fugaku''s departure, Kuroto couldn''t help but feel a sense of disbelief. "The problem lies not only with Sandaime-sama but also with the Uchiha Patriarch, who failed to discern such a straightforward scheme. He truly isn''t suited for this role," Kurotomented. He couldn''tprehend why Fugaku believed that merely revealing his Mangekyou Sharingan in public and earning admiration by defeating Kakashi would automatically guarantee eptance and support from members of all ns for his bid as the next Hokage.


    Shaking his head in disappointment, Kuroto recognized the grave consequences of such misjudgment for someone aspiring to assume the momentous responsibility of Hokage. "Such a miscalction can prove fatal," he thought to himself.


    As Fugaku and the rest of the Uchiha n vanished from sight, Sandaime-sama once again dered Kuroto''s victory in the Vote of Confidence. Before he could continue, Yui''s jubnt cry interrupted him, "Congrattions, Kuroto-kun! You��you have be Hokage! You truly are Hokage now!" Her eyes welled up with tears as she expressed her heartfelt wishes.


    At that moment, Sandaime approached Kuroto, ceremoniously draping him with the Godaime Hokage haori and taking off his own Hokage hat to ce it upon Kuroto''s head, an act met with a smile from the newly appointed Hokage. After the formalities were concluded, Sandaime addressed Kuroto, saying, "Kuroto-kun, from this moment onward, you are the Godaime Hokage of Konohagakure! Please govern with care and protect our vige."


    Instantly, the square erupted with apuse and cheers. Overwhelmed by the moment, Kuroto, now adorned with the Hokage haori and the Hokage hat, found himself momentarily dazed as the resounding apuse and jubtion filled his ears.


    "Surprisingly, here I am, the one who was left in the vige by Orochimaru as a spy due to the seal on my forehead, now standing as the Hokage!" Kuroto marvelled inwardly. The realization of his newfound position sparked a curious thought in his mind��what kind of expression would grace Orochimaru''s face when he learns that his former subordinate, has ascended to the esteemed role of Godaime Hokage?


    Would the legendary Sannin be stunned into silence? Regardless of the response, Kuroto''s rise to Hokage served as a testament to his growth, as well as a stark reminder of how far he hade from his days under Orochimaru''s tutge.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 874 Unforeseen Ascension

    As the distant sound of firecrackers echoed through the air and the cheers of the crowd reverberated across the vige, ��Madara'' stood at the edge of a cliff outside Konoha Vige, wearing his distinctive red and ck mask. Beside him stood Hyuga Aoki, who had recently defected from Konoha. However, Aoki''s calm and unsupported standing posture indicated that he was not the real Aoki, but rather a puppet that closely resembled his original body.


    Despite Shinichi''s disruptive actions, Aoki managed to form an alliance with the Akatsuki Organization. In exchange for providing information about Yama, the Amatsukami Organization, and the ��tsutsuki n, he received a powerful puppet as a valuable asset.


    With his Byakugan activated, Aoki observed the scene from a distance, and a smile yed on his lips. "It appears that the Godaime Hokage has been elected," he remarked.


    The Byakugan embedded in the puppet''s eye sockets did not belong to Aoki himself. It had been taken from the Hyuga Elder whom Aoki had assassinated a few years ago during his ill-fated attempt to ess the forbidden section of the Hyuga n''s domain. However, due to the considerable distance, even with the high purity of the Byakugan, Aoki was unable to discern the exact situation atop the Hokage building. He could only surmise from the jubnt cheers and celebratory noise that the Godaime Hokage of Konoha had been officially announced.


    As the two figures silently observed the vige below, the air hung heavy as the two former Konoha ninjas stared at the distant vige where a new chapter of history was unfolding.


    ��Madara'' turned his gaze towards Aoki. "Who do you believe has the highest likelihood of being elected?" he inquired curiously.


    Aoki didn��t even ponder for a moment and responded confidently, "It must be the Patriarch of the Uchiha n." He paused, a subtle chuckle escaping his lips. "There is no chance for a member of the branch family, bound by the Cursed Seal and fated to live as mere servants, to ascend to the position of Hokage. A bird in the cage would never be allowed to soar the skies, it would always be chained within the cage."@@novelbin@@


    While Aoki''s tone held a hint of amusement, his eyes conveyed his utmost seriousness. Having been part of the Hyuga branch family himself, he understood the political standing of branch members within the Hyuga n and the vige as a whole. To put it bluntly, they were deemed inferior, sometimes even beneath the status of civilian ninjas. With this knowledge, Aoki was convinced that a branch member could never emerge victorious over the formidable Uchiha n Patriarch and secure leadership through the Vote of Confidence.


    ��Madara'' nodded, contemting Aoki''s words. Recollections of his time in the ninja school resurfaced, reminding him that Hyuga Kuroto, even back then, had shown little promise in terms of surpassing him. He acknowledged the unlikelihood of Kuroto''s victory, as he was unwilling to ept the idea that someone he had easily bested in the past could rise to the position of Hokage.While ��Madara'' personally held a disdainful view of the significance of the Hokage title, he still found it preposterous to imagine someone like Hyuga Kuroto assuming such a prestigious role. The notion simply defied all reason in his eyes.


    ��Haah�� Hyuga Kuroto can never be Hokage���� ��Madara�� thought, scoffing at the idea.


    As the two ninjas stood atop the cliff, certain of their thoughts, Zetsu emerged from the ground. With half of his body peering out, he delivered the news. "The Godaime Hokage of Konoha has been chosen!"


    "Hmm�� well, let''s go. There''s nothing more to see here." ��Madara'' nodded, ready to depart.


    Aoki concurred, his body levitating into the air.


    Observing the apparentck of curiosity from ��Madara'' and Hyuga Aoki, Zetsu was momentarily taken aback and questioned, "Aren��t the two of you interested to know who the Hokage is? Or is it that you already know who the Godaime Hokage of Konoha is?"


    "What is there to know? Isn''t it ringly obvious?" ��Madara'' retorted. "The Uchiha n strategically ced Shinichi within our organization and sessfully retrieved him. Shinichi possessed extensive insider information of Akatsuki, which the vige now has ess to. Thispelled us to abandon our previous hideouts and establish new ones. Furthermore, Uchiha Fugaku revealed that he, too, possesses the Mangeky�� Sharingan. With the appearance of three Mangeky�� Sharingan users in the Uchiha n, Sarutobi Hiruzen has no choice but to makepromises!"


    His disdain for Hyuga Kuroto''s potential ascension to the Hokage position was not solely based on personal contempt. ��Madara'' took into ount the Uchiha n''s contributions and their current enigmatic strength, which shaped his assessment of the overall situation.


    Zetsu responded to ��Madara''s'' reasoning by shrugging and chuckling. "The Uchiha n shares your sentiment, but unfortunately, you all are mistaken. The victor this time is Hyuga Kuroto of the Hyuga branch division, and he has been appointed as the Godaime Hokage of Konohagakure by Sarutobi Hiruzen." ��?????��?


    "???" ��Madara'' was caught off guard by the revtion. Even if ��Madara�� was wearing a mask and even if the Aoki before them was a mere puppet, Zetsu could still sense their shock and disbelief at this unexpected oue.


    Without even needing to inquire further about how such a turn of events came to pass, Aoki reacted with a fierce expression, shouting in disbelief, "No, this cannot be! It''s absolutely IMPOSSIBLE! Hyuga Kuroto�� cannot be Hokage�� WHY DID HE BECOME HOKAGE? HOW DID HE BECOME HOKAGE? <strong>THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE!!!??????</strong>"


    The burden of the Caged Bird''s cursed sealy heavily upon the branch members, relegating them to the role of servitude under the main family''s control. They were denied freedom and treated as mere instruments of service . No matter the talent or strength possessed by a member of the branch division, they were deemed disposable in the eyes of the main family. Their destiny seemed unalterable, trapped within the confines of their predetermined existence. This was the belief Aoki had developed over the years.


    Driven by this belief, Aoki embarked on a quest for the Tenseigan, defecting from the vige in a desperate bid to liberate himself. He saw no other means of escape. However, the unexpected turn of events saw Hyuga Kuroto, another member of the branch family, rise to the position of Godaime Hokage through the vote of confidence. Despite his branch family status, Kuroto was embraced by the masses as their leader. This reality shattered Aoki''s deeply ingrained beliefs.


    Kuroto''s achievements seemed to suggest that with enough skill and hard work, one could break free from their predetermined fate. They could open the cage and soar freely. "No, he is nothing more than a loyal dog, obedient to the n''s orders. How could he be superior to me? Superior to Aoba? No, I will never ept it! I am the one who defied fate!" Aoki roared with anguish, the denial of something he had believed in so strongly causing him immense pain.


    Inwardly, ��Madara'' seethed with frustration as his breathing became heavier. ��That weakling managed to defeat Shisui, Kakashi, Fugaku, and rise to the position of Hokage? How is this even possible? Something must be amiss!�� Though he kept his thoughts to himself, his clenched fists revealed his inner turmoil.


    ��Madara'' could note to terms with the fact that Hyuga Kuroto, of all people, had be the Hokage.


    The sh between their deeply held beliefs and the reality before them left both Aoki and ��Madara'' grappling with an intense sense of disbelief and resentment.


    Observing the slightly tumultuous emotions of the two individuals even through their masks and puppets, Zetsu shrugged nonchntly. "No matter how much youin, it won''t change the fact that Hyuga Kuroto is the Godaime Hokage of Konohagakure. It would be wise for both of you to ept this reality quickly so that we can adapt our ns ordingly."


    After a considerable amount of time, ��Madara'' and Aoki managed to regain theirposure ande to terms with the situation. ��Madara'' spoke up unexpectedly, "His ascension to the Hokage position may not necessarily be a bad thing for us."


    Aoki smirked in agreement. "Indeed, Sarutobi Hiruzen has made a foolish move!"


    He refused to acknowledge that his and his brother Aoba''s unfortunate destinies were simply due to their own inadequacies. Instead, he redirected his anger and ced the me on Sarutobi Hiruzen''s alleged stupidity. In his mind, there must be another reason why Hyuga Kuroto could be Hokage, and that reason was Sarutobi Hiruzen''s folly. He believed that the world was at fault, not him.


    Having epted the reality of Kuroto''s newfound status as Hokage, ��Madara'' and Aoki realized that it presented them with a valuable opportunity to sow chaos within Konoha.


    The defeat of Fugaku Uchiha had undoubtedly fuelled dissatisfaction within the Uchiha n, a n boasting three wielders of the Mangekyou Sharingan. It wouldn''t take much to ignite the Uchiha n''s rebellion. By appointing Kuroto as Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen had already set the Uchiha n on edge. All they had to do now was wait, and it was highly likely that an Uchiha rebellion would erupt in the near future.


    Once the Uchiha n, armed with three pairs of Mangekyou Sharingan, rose in rebellion, it would inevitably lead to a cataclysmic battle��one that could reverberate throughout Konoha. Whether the Uchiha n emerged victorious or the vige prevailed, the impact on Konoha would be devastating. The Godaime Hokage chosen that day might very well be thest Hokage of Konoha Vige.


    The realization of this potential oue fuelled ��Madara'' and Aoki''s determination to exploit the situation and inflict a severe blow upon Konoha.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 875 Despair and Hope

    In the mansion of the Uchiha n, Itachi stood silently in the sprawling yard, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. The atmosphere around him was tense and filled with an air of despair.


    Ever since his father''s defeat in the Hokage election, the Uchiha n had descended into a frenzy of emotions, resembling a vtile barrel of oil ready to ignite at any moment. Even without actively listening, Itachi could hear the faint echoes of curses and bitter remarks drifting through the streets surrounding the mansion.


    The voices belonged to his fellow nsmen, their anger and disgust directed towards the vige resonating painfully in his ears. Itachi couldn''t shake off the weight of those curses, which sounded harsh, heart-wrenching, and impossible to ignore.


    "The situation has escted to this point�� Our future looks bleak," Itachi murmured, his face clouded with a deep sense of gloom.


    Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the corridor of the yard. Without turning around, Itachi could discern from the softness of the footfalls that it was his beloved younger brother, Sasuke, rushing towards him.


    As expected, Sasuke arrived by Itachi''s side in a flurry, tears streaming down his face, and asked with a bewildered expression, "Nii-san�� Nii-san, why did Tou-san lose the election?"


    Itachi let out a sigh and gently flicked Sasuke''s forehead, "Sasuke, you''re already training to be a ninja. Ninjas shouldn''t shed tears so easily; Don''t cry so readily in the future."


    Sasuke paid little attention to Itachi''s remark and persisted with his questioning, his voice filled with confusion, "But Tou-san awakened the Mangeky�� Sharingan, and our n has served the vige faithfully for decades. We were also the founders of Konohagakure. Shouldn''t they have voted for him?"


    Though young, Sasuke had picked up on the constant stream of curses and resentful remarks from their nsmen towards the other vigers of Konoha. It had made him realize that the Uchiha n had been deceived and that a significant conspiracy was at y during the Vote of Confidence.Itachi spoke softly, trying to convey theplexity of the situation. "It''s a veryplex matter, Sasuke. You''ll understand when you grow older."


    Sasuke pouted, unconvinced. "It''s notplicated at all! The Hokage should be the strongest ninja in the vige, right? That way, they can protect the vige."


    Itachi was momentarily taken aback by Sasuke''s response. After a brief pause, a warm smile graced his lips as he ruffled Sasuke''s hair affectionately. His gaze drifted into the distance, lost in his own thoughts as he murmured, "Yes, Sasuke, the Hokage should indeed be the most powerful ninja in the vige. It''s notplicated at all."


    ��


    Somewhere in the Uchiha district, inside an izakaya, Shinichi found sce in passing his time there instead of the usual training grounds. ��Haa�� I am really bored.�� The recent prohibition imposed by Kuroto on the use of Sharingan for the next few days had disrupted his routine. ��Well, can��t do anything about it���� he thought, shaking his head as he raised his cup and took a sip of sake and sighed in relief, ��Haa�� This is some good stuff����


    However, his sce and peace were interrupted by the cursing of his nsmen.


    "I want to eliminate those traitors who betrayed our Uchiha n." One Uchiha voiced his frustration, the bitterness evident in his words.


    "They are just pawns of the vige. It is the vige itself that orchestrated the betrayal against us Uchiha," another Uchiha said in a voice filled with resentment.


    "You''re right. With an incapable and cunning bastard like Sarutobi Hiruzen in power, our Uchiha ninjas won��t even have a chance at bing Hokage," added another.


    The disdain and resentment these Uchihas held for the vige was palpable and obvious.


    Perhaps due to the effects of sake, the Uchiha nsmen within the izakaya were more candid and sharp with their curses than what could be heard on the streets. The curses grew louder and carried their anger, frustration, and resentment.


    ��Children���� thought Shinichi, shaking his head, and he continued to enjoy his sake. He remained unfazed by the surrounding abuse and curses that filled his ears.


    Suddenly, Uchiha Shin, visibly intoxicated, stumbled his way over to Shinichi, holding his cup. He slurred, "Shinichi-san, you''re here drinking too."


    Shinichi nced at the drunken Shin, frowned, and responded, "Aren''t you supposed to be on patrol right now? Why are you here drinking?"


    "Patrol?" Shin hupped, his words slurred. "The assholes treats us Uchihas like monkeys and expects us to serve them? Well, they can kill my ass!!"


    Shinichi shook his head, dismissing Shin''s drunken ramblings, and continued to drink his sake in peace.


    Undeterred, Shin continued, "I know you''re unhappy too. Don''t worry, the patriarch won''t let those bastards get away with it!"


    Shinichi replied casually, "He has already lost the election. What more can the patriarch do?"


    "The patriarch, you, and Shisui. We Uchiha possess three pairs of Mangeky�� Sharingan. So what if we lost the Vote of Confidence? With the three of you, we can seize control of the vige directly!" Shin eximed, downing more alcohol with each word. ?��??��????


    Shinichi turned his head to look at the intoxicated Shin and asked, "Isn''t it better to stay alive?"


    Shin, not hearing clearly, swayed unsteadily and asked, "Huh? What did you just say?"


    "It''s nothing," Shinichi replied, regaining hisposure, no longer paying attention to the inebriated Shin.


    Coup d����tat?


    In Shinichi''s eyes, the current Hokage, Hyuga Kuroto, is the most formidable shinobi alive. Not only is he the strongest, but he is also the leader of Amatsukami. An organization so formidable that even the Five Great Shinobi Viges have to rely on them to fight Akatsuki.


    The idea of rebelling seemed like a certain suicide to Shinichi. In fact, he believed that choosing suicide would be an easier path, at least in death, he would have control over his fate.


    ��Actually, the boss doesn''t need to take action personally. With just Samsara alone, we Uchiha are done for. Not to mention Fujin, Tsukihi, Dojin, and Suijin�� and on top of that, all the Konohagakure ninjas�� You fools are rushing towards your own demise. Don''t drag me into it!�� Shinichi expressed his disdain toward the idea.


    ��


    Hyuga District


    In stark contrast to the anger and bitterness within the Uchiha n, joy permeated the atmosphere. Laughter echoed through the streets, and Neji, too, wore a face adorned with pride and happiness ever since the Sandaime announced Kuroto as the Godaime Hokage.


    "Neji!" Hizashi sternly called out to his son, noticing his momentary distraction.


    "Otou-sama!" Neji quickly snapped back to attention, straightening his posture and sitting upright on his knees.


    Observing Neji''s return to his meticulous sitting position, Hizashi nodded with satisfaction before speaking earnestly, "From this day forward, you are not just a member of the branch family of the Hyuga n. You are also the disciple of the Hokage! Your every word and action represent Hokage-sama, so you must exercise strict self-restraint. You mustn''t bring unnecessary trouble upon Hokage-sama by following in the footsteps of others."


    Neji lowered his head and replied, "Yes!"


    Seeing Neji attentively listening, a smile appeared on Hizashi''s serious face. He took great pride in his decision to have Neji be Kuroto''s disciple, believing it to be the most correct choice he had made in his life.


    He is well aware of the significance of being the Hokage''s disciple. It is not just an honor but also an opportunity to change one''s fate, a chance to fight against the confines of being a ��caged bird.��


    When his son, with exceptional talent, was branded with the mark of the ��caged bird,�� Hizashi was consumed by despair. He even harbored dark thoughts, contemting the unthinkable act of harming Hinata. At that moment, he recognized that Neji''s fate had been sealed, destined to be controlled by members of the main family who were far less gifted and weaker than him.


    However, with Kuroto assuming the position of Godaime Hokage, the fate of many people underwent a transformation. And the one who benefited the most was undoubtedly Neji, Kuroto''s sole disciple.


    In ordance with the vige''s traditions, the Hokage''s disciples are the natural sessors to the position of Hokage. In other words, Neji, who was previously distant from the possibility of bing Hokage, now possessed the invaluable qualification of being a future Hokage candidate by virtue of being Kuroto''s disciple.


    Gazing at his son, who had matured and grown increasingly handsome, Hizashi looked ahead with anticipation, whispering, "Neji, I think, you may no longer be a bird confined to a cage. You may have a chance to spread your wings and soar high!"@@novelbin@@


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page:

 Chapter 876 Amatsukami Analysis Report

    Putting the Hokage hat on the desk, Kuroto approached the window. Prior to today''s vote of confidence, the previous Hokage, Sandaime Hokage, had already relocated his personal belongings. From this moment forward, Kuroto was the rightful owner of the Hokage office.


    Although Kuroto had visited this office numerous times before, it was his first appearance as the official owner. Therefore, everything in the room felt simultaneously familiar and unfamiliar to him.


    "Two�� Eight�� sixteen�� twenty-four!" After a brief moment of observation, Kuroto discovered the presence of twenty-four diligent Anbu operatives stationed near the Hokage''s office. This indicated that six Anbu squads were responsible for covertly securing his office.


    After cross-referencing the defense map of the Hokage Building in his possession, Kuroto confirmed the uracy of his perception. Indeed, six Anbu squads were discreetly safeguarding the Hokage Office.


    "Tch, it''s quite troublesome!" Kuroto muttered with a hint of frustration, slowly sinking back into his chair.


    The formidable defense setup undoubtedly posed significant challenges for him in terms of sneaking out and disappearing unnoticed in the future. This was one of the reasons why he had been reluctant to assume the position of Hokage. Nevertheless, he had to ept the reality and find a way to circumvent this issue.


    <em>Knock! Knock!</em>


    Abruptly, a gentle knock resounded at the door. Kuroto rubbed his forehead and nodded, "Come in."


    Kakashi entered, holding a confidential document, and respectfully bowed to Kuroto, "Hokage-sama!"Kuroto waved his hand helplessly and said, "Must we still maintain such formalities when it''s just the two of us?"


    Kakashi and Kuroto were not only shinobi from the same generation but also long-standing colleagues. It would feel strange for Kakashi, of all people, to address him as ��Hokage-sama.''


    Observing that Hyuga Kuroto did not let his new title inte his ego, Kakashi nodded with a smile and replied, "Very well then, I''ll continue addressing you the way we always have, Kuroto."


    Kuroto nodded appreciatively and asked, "So, what brings you here? Has something urred?"@@novelbin@@


    Kakashi shook his head, "Nothing noteworthy has transpired," he paused briefly and exined, "However, now that you are Hokage, it is essential for you to be acquainted with certain top-level vige secrets. Although you may already be aware of several, it is customary to go through the formalities."


    Kuroto murmured, "I see," now intrigued to know the nature of these secrets Kakashi was about to divulge.


    Kakashi nodded, "Here are the documents," he said, cing the ssified papers on Kuroto''s desk.


    Kuroto picked up the document and casually inquired, "What is this?"


    Immediately, Kakashi''s smile vanished, and he adopted a solemn expression as he responded, "Kuroto, the document in your hands is perhaps the most highly valued document at this moment."


    "Hmm�� I wonder what it entails," murmured Kuroto as he began reading the document. Thest time Kakashi mentioned something as ��top-secret,'' it was rted to Uchiha Izumi, the double agent. Although Kakashi had not disclosed the agent''s identity, Kuroto was well aware of who it was.


    Now, with Kakashi again using the term ��top-secret,'' Kuroto''s curiosity was piqued.


    As he delved into the document''s contents, Kuroto was taken aback. "Uhhh��"


    The front page disyed the words, ��Amatsukami Organization Analysis Report.''


    Observing Kuroto''s silence, Kakashi walked up behind him and borated, "This report represents eight years of exhaustive analysis of the Amatsukami Organization. It epasses every facet we know about Amatsukami: its members, their Jutsu,bat styles, specialties, preferred chakra, and even the Kekkei Genkai they possess. Essentially, it epasses everything we have witnessed or learned about them thus far."


    "Hmm," Kuroto nodded lightly, feeling the strangeness of having an entire document dedicated to his own organization, and how it was deemed the highest-level secret by Konoha.


    Kakashi paused for a moment, then added, "Now that you have assumed the role of Hokage, your inevitable encounters with Amatsukami necessitate aplete understanding of their organization. Therefore, I urge you to thoroughly read this report."


    Intrigued by Kakashi''s serious demeanor, Kuroto began reading the analysis from a first-person perspective.


    It focused on Yama.


    Noting that Kuroto was engrossed in reading the analysis report on Yama, Kakashi spoke, "Yama is the leader of Amatsukami and likely the most formidable entity in the Shinobi World, surpassing even Nagato in strength. There is a strong possibility that he is an ancient being who has resided in the Shinobi World through unknown means, taking an interest in current events." ??N??��?


    "While no evidence of his presence or involvement has been found, approximately eight years ago, during our time in the same Anbu squad, Yama suddenly became active," Kakashi continued. "We investigated this brief period of Yama''s activity and discovered that Yama singlehandedlypleted up to seventy percent of missions in the ck Market at an rming speed. His efficiency and uracy were astonishingly high."


    "The missions he undertook mainly involved confrontations, extensive tracking, and travel. Even if you and I were to tackle these missions, it would undoubtedly take us significantly longerpared to Yama''s rapidpletion. This discrepancy in speed suggests that he possesses the extraordinary ability to fly at tremendous speeds and potentially knows a space-time Jutsu akin to the Flying Raijin technique."


    Kuroto smiled as he questioned upon hearing Kakashi''s exnation, "Such antiquated matters have also been thoroughly investigated?"


    Kakashi nodded solemnly, "Yama possesses enough power to exert influence over the entire Shinobi World. Even if he isn''t an enemy, it is crucial for us to be attentive to every aspect concerning him.


    Currently, we haven''t determined the exact reason behind someone of his position and authority undertaking numerous missions. Yamanaka Inoichi-san suggested that he might be refining a Jutsu or tactic, which is a usible and valid argument. I, too, believe that this rationale is entirely possible."


    Kuroto nodded and inquired, "Is this the consensus among everyone?"


    Kakashi nodded in response, "Sandaime-sama, Jiraiya-sama, Elder Koharu, and I all share Inoichi-san''s analysis." He chuckled and added, "However, Tsunade-sama firmly insists that Yamapleted these missions out of an obsession with money�� of course, her argumentcks credibility. How could that be possible?"


    <em>Cough-Cough</em>


    Kuroto coughed, adopting a serious expression, "Sometimes, Tsunade-sama presents unreasonable arguments. It''s inconceivable for someone like Yama to be obsessed with money."


    Kakashi nodded in agreement, also finding it imusible for someone as formidable as Yama to traverse the Shinobi World solely for financial gain. There must be another motive.


    Observing Kakashi aligning with his thoughts, Kuroto internally breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help but think, ��That old woman truly possesses keen perception��!''


    Shifting his focus back to the ��Analysis Report,'' Kuroto turned the page and discovered that it only contained records of information rted to Yama''sbat capabilities. Both records provided detailed and straightforward descriptions of Yama''s battles with Nagato, along with numerous spections about the abilities employed by bothbatants.


    "Is that all?" he couldn''t help but ask Kakashi, "This is too little information. Moreover, half of it is inurate and mere conjecture."


    Kakashi sighed helplessly and nodded, "Apart from those few months of activity, Yama rarely surfaces in the Shinobi World. The only two instances where his battles were witnessed are documented here. Furthermore, both battles were against Uzumaki Nagato, whose strength surpassesprehension. Approaching them duringbat is incredibly perilous. Gathering any information about Yama has been an arduous task, and half of it remains mere spection. At our level, we are unable to ascertain the nature of his Jutsu."


    "Ah," nodded Kuroto, internally smirking with pride. ��Heh.''


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 877 Amatsukami Analysis Report: Part 2

    As Kuroto turned the page, the next name that appeared before his eyes was that of Suijin from the Amatsukami Organization. Having witnessed firsthand the shes between Sandaime Hokage and the shinobi of Kirigakure, Kuroto found the description of Suijin''s battle style, tactics, and Jutsu to be far more intricate.


    Kakashi spoke, "Undoubtedly, you should already be familiar with him, considering your unfortunate encounter with him nearly eight years ago."


    Kuroto nodded, "Yes, he and Homusubi suddenly materialized before me and Shisui, subjecting us to a chilling freeze." Of course, this fabricated story served as a cover for Kuroto and Shisui''s actual deeds.


    Kakashi concurred, "Indeed�� It''s highly likely that Suijin is a skilled shinobi hailing from the extinct Yuki n of Kirigakure. His mastery over Ice Release Kekkei Genkai and Water Release Jutsu is extraordinary, enabling him to engage Sandaime-sama on equal footing. Additionally, he possesses an enigmatic technique that transforms him into a colossal dragon-like creature, capable of summoning an oceanic phenomenon in the sky. Only through thebined efforts of Yondaime Mizukage in his perfected Jinchuriki Mode and elite Shinobi from Kirigakure did they manage topel his retreat.


    Furthermore, there exists a possibility that he engaged several members of the Akatsuki Organization during Orochimaru''s tenure. Not only did he confront them head-on, but he also emerged from the encounter alive, underscoring his formidable prowess and extensivebat experience."


    Kuroto nodded, perusing the description of Suijin. Even without Kakashi''s information, Kuroto possessed intimate knowledge of the enigmatic shinobi named Suijin. His gaze fixated on the term "unidentified" and he inquired with a faint smile, "So, we still have no inkling about his true identity?"


    Kakashi sighed, "Regrettably, no�� Even the denizens of Kirigakure remain clueless as to Suijin''s origins. Over the past two decades, during the era of the ��Vige of the Bloody Mist,'' numerous Shinobi defected from the vige, making it arduous to distinguish friend from foe�� Moreover, in that era, those possessing Kekkei Genkai were relentlessly persecuted by Kirigakure authorities following the Coup d''��tat. As a result, many concealed their true identities and their affiliations with Kekkei Genkai-bearing ns. Consequently, ascertaining Suijin''s potential identity proves to be an exceedingly challenging endeavor."


    "Hmm," Kuroto acknowledged, absorbing the information.


    About the situation in Kirigakure, nobody possessed a deeper understanding than Kuroto himself. During the days when Yagura was ndestinely manipted by Obito, uprisings erupted in Kirigakure almost every month. Even now, the vige struggled to recover from the scars of civil wars, making it unsurprising that the true identity of ��Suijin'' remained elusive.With this knowledge in mind, Kuroto shifted his focus to the section concerning ��Homusubi'' within the file. Inparison to the previous information on ��Suijin,'' the details regarding ��Homusubi'' were notably more extensive. It was evident that the vige ced considerably greater importance on ��Homusubi'' than on ��Suijin.''


    "The circumstances surrounding ��Homusubi'' are rather exceptional. There are two individuals bearing the name ��Homusubi'' within the Amatsukami organization��one male and one female. The male ��Homusubi'' possesses a crimson Susano''o and is known to wield special spiritual weapons called ��Totsuka no Tsurugi'' and ��Yata no Kagami.'' These spiritual artifacts harbor unimaginable power, with ��Totsuka no Tsurugi'' capable of sealing anyone within an eternal drunken dream and ��Yata no Kagami'' possessing the ability to reflect all enemy Jutsu.


    Diverging from the male ��Homusubi,'' the female ��Homusubi'' manifests a golden Susano''o of grander proportions, akin to that of Shisui''s. Moreover, her Susano''o is enveloped in a Golden me, searing with intense heat, capable of incinerating Chakra itself. Only Tailed Beast Chakra-infused Water Release or Senjutsu Chakra-infused Water Release can withstand the potency of these golden mes.


    What''s truly remarkable is that she can wield these golden mes even outside the realm of her Susano''o. In addition to Susano''o, both individuals possess their own unique Mangeky�� Sharingan abilities, much like Uchiha Shinichi�� Though we are unaware of the full extent of their abilities, we do know that one of the male ��Homusubi''s'' capabilities is a Genjutsu that entraps victims within a world under hisplete control. Time flows at his whim within this Genjutsu, which he employs to torment his adversaries. This ability is exceptionally treacherous, as I personally experienced its horrors during the War of the Best," exined Kakashi, his expression clouded with bitterness. The hours of torture he endured still lingered vividly in his memory.


    Kuroto nodded as he directed his attention towards theprehensive description of both ��Homusubi'' individuals.


    The description contained simrities between the Susano''o of male Homusubi and that of Fugaku, as depicted in the two pictures. The resemnces extended beyond color and epassed their shape. However, the possession of ��Totsuka no Tsurugi'' and ��Yata no Kagami'' was noted as a distinguishing factor.


    Kakashi further shared his perplexity, stating, "I find this rather peculiar as well. The Susano''o of male Homusubi and Uchiha Fugaku bear striking simrities�� ording to Shisui''s ount, the Susano''o of two individuals should not be reminiscent of each other due to their distinct Chakra signatures."


    Curious, Kuroto nced at Kakashi and queried, "What are your thoughts? Why are they so alike?"


    Kakashi shook his head and replied, "We possess limited knowledge concerning the Uchiha n and their Susano''o, making it difficult to draw any conclusive exnations for their simrities."


    In truth, a lingering doubt resided within Kakashi''s heart, unspoken to anyone. There existed a possibility that the male Homusubi had a close blood rtion to Uchiha Fugaku, which could ount for theirparable chakra signatures. The male Homusubi might be Fugaku''s unknown sibling or even Fugaku''s eldest son, Itachi. However, Kakashi had meticulously examined all avable records, which showed no evidence of Fugaku having a sibling. Furthermore, at the time the male Homusubi first appeared, Itachi was merely eight or nine years old, making him an imusible candidate. Therefore, Kakashi remained uncertain and chose not to share this possibility with others. He had no desire to unjustly implicate the young Uchiha heir.


    Nodding in understanding, Kuroto posed another question, "Are there any spections regarding their potential identities?"


    Kakashi mumbled to himself, "It could be anyone��" After a pause, he continued, "One possibility is that the female Homusubi is Uchiha Naori, who operated during the era when Sandaime and the other elders were young shinobi. ording to avable information, she met an untimely demise under mysterious circumstances." He added, "As for the male Homusubi, it could be either Uchiha Ryota or his brother Uchiha Hideki, both of whom were abducted by Amatsukami a few years ago. However, these are merely conjectures, and there is also a chance that these assumptions are incorrect. It is usible that both the male and female Homusubi are individuals presumed dead during the first, second, or third great shinobi war�� The Uchiha, it seems, have a way of resurfacing after all." As Kakashi concluded, a hint of mncholy clouded his demeanor.


    Nodding thoughtfully, Kuroto acknowledged, "Those are reasonable guesses, I suppose."


    The possibility that the Uchihas of Amatsukami were hidden within the Uchiha n was not entertained by the vige, which was a wise and logical approach.@@novelbin@@


    The current Uchiha n consists of three Mangeky�� Sharingan users, none of whom are Homusubi. This fact is widely acknowledged. If the two Uchihas from Amatsukami were indeed concealed within the Uchiha n, the n would have a total of five Mangeky�� Sharingan users. With such formidable power, it is likely that the Uchiha n would have revolted long ago. However, the absence of any such rebellion suggests that Homusubi and the other Uchiha are not harbored within the Uchiha n.


    With this thought in mind, Kuroto turned the page and came across the section dedicated to Fujin. Due to Fujin''s involvement in the battle against numerous members of the Akatsuki during their attempted Konoha Copse n, and the extensive witnesses from Konoha, his section contained substantial information. ??����?����??


    It was repeatedly emphasized that Fujin possessed a mastery over several Kekkei Genkai. Notably, Ma Release, Shikotsumyaku, and Typhoon Release were mentioned. Interestingly, the information regarding Scorch Release and Byakugan, which Kuroto had desired to remain undisclosed, was absent. Although he couldn''t fathom why Kurenai omitted it, he felt relieved by its absence.


    Observing Kuroto''s growing interest in Fujin, Kakashi inquired, "Would you like to hear my personal assessment of Fujin?"


    Kuroto nodded in agreement and replied, "Please, go ahead."


    Kakashi shared his perspective, stating, "Fujin is not just strong, but incredibly powerful. Without a doubt, he is the second strongest member within the Amatsukami Organization."


    Kakashi''s assessment was urate. The strength of the Fujin Clone indeed ranked second within Amatsukami. However, this ranking was subject to change with Karin acquiring the Rinnegan. Nheless, at present, it remained a fact. After all, the devastating power of the All Killing Ash Bones was nothing to be taken lightly. Even though the Fujin Clone could only utilize this power partially at the risk of self-destruction, it undeniably stood as one of the most perilous abilities in the Shinobi World.


    Nodding in understanding, Kuroto perused the content regarding Fujin. Subsequently, he shifted his attention to the section about Dojin. Although this segmentcked substantial information, it contained a sentence that revealed everything one needed to know about Dojin: "Dojin is Deidara of Iwagakure."


    Kakashi rified, "Despite his denial, this fact remains undoubtedly true. All relevant information about Deidara is stored in the corresponding archives. Feel free to explore it at your convenience."


    Kuroto nodded and closed the Analysis Report, expressing his satisfaction, "This report is impable!"


    As for the true reason behind his satisfaction? Perhaps that��s something only Kuroto understood.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.

 Chapter 878 The New Hokage Guard Platoon

    After closing the Amatsukami Analysis Report, Kakashi turned to Kuroto and spoke, ��We have instructed Deidara to make contact with the Amatsukami. If there is anymunication with them, you will be notified."


    "Got it," nodded Kuroto.


    Kakashi continued, "One more thing to keep in mind, now that you are Hokage, the members of Amatsukami may directly approach you to discuss certain matters. Therefore, you must be prepared in case you suddenly encounter them."


    Hearing Kakashi��s words, Kuroto was momentarily intrigued and thought to himself, ��Yes, now that I consider it, being the leader of Amatsukami and Hokage at the same time is unexpectedly advantageous. I can bypass involving too many people in my decisions and interactions, omitting trivial details.''


    While Kuroto pondered the advantages of his dual identities, Kakashi proceeded, "There is one more matter we hope you can figure out."


    "Figure what out?" asked Kuroto, notprehending Kakashi''s implication.


    "The main family of your n appears to be engaged in undisclosed transactions with unknown external forces. Moreover, Amatsukami is also involved in this��!" exined Kakashi, with an air of concern left unsaid. He knew Kuroto would grasp his meaning.


    Kuroto nodded, "I will do my best to address this."


    Having personally fought against ��tsutsuki Toneri''s puppet to rescue Hizashi, Kuroto was well acquainted with the intricacies of the situation. However, this matter involved the ��tsutsuki n and the secrets of the Tenseigan. Personally, Kuroto did not want Konoha to be entangled in this affair either.Hence, Kuroto decided to assist the main family in concealing the matter.


    As for the threat posed by Toneri to the Shinobi World, Kuroto would have to deal with him as well. However, to confront Toneri, he needed to lure him out, and for that, suitable bait was required.


    Surveying the entire Shinobi World, there were few entities or individuals suitable to act as bait.


    The giant Tenseigan of the Hyuga n was one such bait, but the predicamenty in its current control by Aoki. If Kuroto wished to use the Giant Tenseigan as a lure for Toneri, he first had to acquire that treasure.@@novelbin@@


    And in order to obtain the Hyuga n''s Giant Tenseigan, Kuroto had to first entice Aoki out, or else all efforts would be futile.


    ��The stage is being prepared, I hope the actors won''t dy in assuming their roles,'' Kuroto ruminated to himself.


    Aside from being engrossed in the creation of the Rinnegan, one of the primary reasons why Kuroto allowed the situation in the vige to escte to this extent was to dy his intervention and let those who sought chaos take the bait. They needed an opening to strike, and Kuroto was deliberately providing them with an opportunity while he pursued his own objective.


    The dissatisfaction of the Uchiha n presented the perfect chance for these individuals, and Kuroto believed they would not remain idle this time.


    As Kuroto contemted these matters, Kakashi suddenly produced another set of papers and handed them to him, saying, "This is aprehensive list of all the ANBU operatives, including detailed descriptions of their abilities. Take a look and select a suitable shinobi for your Hokage Guard toon."


    "Hokage Guards?" muttered Kuroto with a furrowed brow, shaking his head in disagreement. "No, that''s unnecessary. I don''t want guards around me."


    The presence of the ANBU operatives already posed a headache for Kuroto within the Hokage Office. He did not desire another team constantly trailing him for the sake of his "security." ?????��?


    Kuroto shrugged, "Kuroto, you should be well aware of the current situation. If the Uchihas�� if someone intends to act, I will be their primary target. As the Hokage, my safety is not merely a personal matter; it holds great importance for the vige. Therefore, I cannot be stubborn in this regard, and I must promptly establish a Hokage Guard toon."


    The formation of a Hokage Guard toon was a customary practice in the ninja world. Every Kage in a shinobi vige had their personal team of guards. Furthermore, the situation in Konoha was undeniablyplex. After contemting for a while, Kuroto finally nodded, "Alright, fine!"


    With Kuroto''s agreement, Kakashi was satisfied and departed from the Hokage Office.


    Once Kakashi had left, Kuroto began perusing the pages, contemting whom to select for the task. Suddenly, his eyes lit up with an idea!


    ��


    <em>Knock! Knock!</em>


    "Come in," Kuroto called out, as four familiar faces appeared in his office and stood before him.


    These four individuals were none other than Kurenai, Yugao, Hayate, and Anko. Observing their presence, Kuroto spoke, "I have gathered the four of you here to discuss something. I am considering transferring all of you to the New Hokage Guard toon. Do any of you have objections?"


    Anko blinked in surprise, "Huh? Really, Kuroto-kun?"


    Being a member of the Hokage Guard toon meant a promotion. Not only was it an immense honor to be the Hokage''s guard, but it also presented an opportunity to ess new information and experiences that were not avable even to ANBU members.


    Before Kuroto could respond to Anko''s question, Kurenai whispered softly, "Anko, mind your manners. He is the Hokage now."


    Anko nodded in response and bowed to Kuroto, saying, "Please forgive me, Hokage-sama!"


    Unlike Kakashi, who had already ascended to the highest position and was about to be the chief advisor, Anko was still an ordinary Special J��nin. Therefore, with Kurenai''s reminder, she swiftly realized that the Kuroto standing before her was no longer the student or fellow squad member from their childhood. He was now the Godaime Hokage, the leader of Konoha.


    Kuroto smiled and waved his hand, reassuring them, "It''s all right." He added after a brief pause, "I value your opinions, so please feel free to express yourselves. If any of you genuinely wish to be part of the toon, let me know. And if any of you are not interested, please also inform me."


    Anko was the first to nod, saying, "Heh, if it means being your guard, count me in. No problem."


    Kurenai, Yugao, and Hayate also nodded, following Anko''s lead. "We have no objections either," they concurred.


    Kuroto nodded in satisfaction and stated, "From this moment onward, the four of you are members of the Hokage Guard toon. You will be directly responsible for my safety and must obey all my orders. I assume that all four of you understand this?"


    "Yes," the four of them replied in unison.


    Kuroto smiled with a content expression, saying, "Very good." After contemting for a moment, he turned to Kurenai, "Kurenai, you shall be the captain of the Hokage Guard toon."


    Among the four, Kurenai possessed the greatest strength and experience, making her the most suitable candidate for the role of captain in the Hokage Guard toon.


    Kurenai nodded, responding, "As youmand."


    With that, the new Hokage Guard toon, consisting of Yuhi Kurenai, Mitarashi Anko, Gekko Hayate, and Uzuki Yugao, was officially established, with Kurenai assuming the position of captain.


    .


    .


    Read up to on <strong>Patreon</strong> Page.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!